ゞMy skin is invincible〃


 Chapter 1 City King System

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huaxia Kingdom, Linjiang City.

    Su Xun, 19 years old this year, is a third-year student in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    It was past ten o'clock in the evening, and the starry sky outside was bright and there were bursts of cicadas singing.

    Su Xun got up from the chair and stretched before he finished his homework, brushed three test papers and some exercises, the dog in the third year of high school is so miserable.

    After finishing these, Su Xun seemed to have completed the task, and did not clean up the messy desk, and lay directly on the bed.

    Taking out his Thousand Yuan Magic Machine Pepper, Su Xun opened the game of Glory of Kings.

    It has been a while since I played this game. It can be said that this is Su Xun's favorite game. As a student, he has no access to a computer.

    It's pretty good to be able to play Wangwang Pesticide on his mobile phone every day. Although his skills are average and his rank is not high, he still enjoys it.

    "Congratulations to the host, the city king system has been successfully triggered, and the binding is in progress, please don't mess around with the host."

    After opening the game today, Su Xun is signing in to receive rewards, some inscription fragments and gold coins.

    Suddenly a voice rang in his mind, scaring Su Xun so much that he almost threw the phone out.

    "who?"

    Su Xun looked around and found that there was no one there. Did he feel like he hadn't taken the Nutrition Express for the past two days, could not keep up with his nutrition, and had auditory hallucinations?

    "The host, please don't look around. The binding is very important. Once the binding fails, the consequences will be at your own risk."

    This somewhat mechanized voice sounded again, and Su Xun was sure that this voice did exist, and it seemed to be in his own mind.

    I didn't understand what was going on, and I panicked a lot, but after hearing the voice, Su Xun really didn't dare to move, for fear that something might happen.

    After three seconds, the voice rang again: "Congratulations to the host, the city king system has been successfully bound, and the host has become the only master of this system on Earth."

    "Urban King System?"

    Su Xun felt that his brain was not enough. He had also read novels. He had heard of the red envelope system, lottery system, and pretentious system, but what is the king system.

    "As the name suggests, the City King System is a magical system developed based on the game Glory of Kings. After the host owns the system."

    "Through the lottery system, you can draw items in the system, such as hero skins, to strengthen yourself, and various items can be used in reality."

    "???"

    Su Xun understands, but it feels like bragging, how can a game be combined with reality, if this is the case, it will be messed up.

    Could it be that someone who played the game of Glory of Kings and went crazy got this thing to play with himself?

    But thinking about it, it's not possible. When I usually play games, I work hard. If I get blown up, I will pay for it, and I don't spray my teammates for hanging up. I probably haven't offended anyone.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I don't believe it, let me draw a lottery."

    "Sorry host, if you want to draw a lottery, you need resentment points, you need the host to pull the resentment points, and then come to the lottery."

    "Resentment value, what is that?"

    The system explained again: "It is a negative emotion on a person. For example, if you do something or say something that makes others hate you, you will naturally be able to get resentment points from him."

    "Are you asking me to commit crimes and gain hatred?" Su Xun probably understood.

    "You can understand it this way. This is the setting of the system and cannot be changed. If you want to draw a lottery, you can only do so."

    Su Xun figured it out, but he couldn't draw a lottery, and he couldn't judge whether the system was fooling himself.

    All of them went to bed at night, where could Su Xun go to make a fool of himself, he also quickly fell asleep, let's talk about it tomorrow.

    ！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, Su Xun got up early and went to school with his schoolbag on his back. He usually bought breakfast in the morning.

    "System, are you still there?"

    In Su Xun's mind, he always recalled the matter of the city king system yesterday, and asked tentatively.

    I was very afraid that when I woke up, I found that yesterday was just a dream.

    "Nonsense, of course I'm here, I can still die."

    The system is quite domineering, and his temper seems to be quite strong, he said: "Host, I advise you to hurry up and commit crimes. If you don't try and take the first step, you will never be able to use the system."

    Su Xun felt that what the system said made sense, and getting the system was something unexpected.

    And Su Xun also knows that he is an ordinary hanging silk in all aspects, and there may be no hope in this life. This system may be an opportunity for him to counterattack.

    Su Xun, who is introverted, can also understand this truth, so he plucked up his courage.

    ? When I came to the place where I usually buy breakfast, many small vendors are busy, steaming hot, and at the same time full of aroma, there are almost pancakes, deep-fried dough sticks, and soy milk buns.

    The business in front of every stall is quite good, but there is one exception, which sells roasted gluten.

    But in the early morning, who eats this thing, and now it is almost summer, and the weather is getting hotter and hotter.

    Su Xun locked onto the vendor, thought about it carefully, and then walked up.

    "Young man, do you want to eat some roasted gluten? This is my ancestral craft, secret seasoning, and the taste is quite good. After eating one skewer, I want to eat a second skewer."

    The peddler finally saw a customer early in the morning, and immediately started talking, very sharply.

    Su Xun glanced at the strings of gluten that were being roasted, and asked, "How do you sell this stuff?"

    "Two yuan and five skewers. If you buy more than five skewers at one time, I can give you a bunch."

    Su Xun continued to ask: "Are there a hundred strings?"

    "Damn it!"

    The small vendor was taken aback for a moment, and then he became ecstatic, saying that Te Niang met a big customer today, and he wanted a hundred skewers.

    Usually he can sell ten skewers at a time, which is already considered too much, not to mention that the weather is getting hotter and business is not so easy, it is not good to sell a hundred skewers a day on weekends.

    ?It turned out that this kid wanted a hundred strings, which was really a big deal.

    The peddler nodded immediately, and hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I have enough stock, there must be a hundred skewers, and I will get it for you."

    Seeing that the peddler had turned his head, and was about to take out the stock in his tricycle, and came out to bake, Su Xun said, "Then give me a bunch."

    "???"

    The small vendor's movements froze in mid-air, and the whole person was in a mess. This kid is right, is he sick?

    At this time, Su Xun could clearly see that a line of small words appeared in his mind: the resentment value from the roasted gluten stall owner +46.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 The Golden Ratio

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Congratulations to the host, you succeeded in pulling the resentment value for the first time. It seems that you still have a talent for committing crimes."

    At this time, the system also rang, giving Su Xun some encouragement.

    However, Su Xun couldn't be happy at all, and always felt that it didn't sound like a compliment to herself.

    However, it is true that there is such a thing as resentment value. After Su Xun tried it once, he can be sure.

    The peddler still couldn't believe it, he asked, "Didn't you just ask if there were a hundred skewers?"

    "That's what I'm asking, don't take it seriously, just give me a bunch."

    "The resentment value from the baked gluten stall owner is +30."

    Su Xun didn't expect this small stall owner to be so powerful, and he added some resentment points to himself with one sentence.

    Three minutes later, Su Xun took a bunch of roasted gluten and threw down two yuan and fifty cents. Under the resentful eyes of the stall owner, he hurriedly left with a guilty conscience.

    It was the first time for Su Xun to be so open and aboveboard, and Su Xun was still quite thin-skinned, and felt a little embarrassed.

    After leaving, Su Xun took a bite of the roasted gluten, and felt relieved.

    "I wipe"

    However, Su Xun's face changed in the next second. This thing is too spicy. I guess the stall owner who was full of resentment put some chili powder on himself.

    After exhaling twice, Su Xun asked: "System, is it possible to draw prizes?"

    "The resentment value is not enough, 100 resentment value, you can draw a lottery once, please continue to work hard, the host is already 76 points."

    Su Xun understood that if he wanted to draw a lottery, he had to continue to be cheap.

    Just as his mouth was parched, Su Xun wanted to buy a bottle of water. There was a convenience store about 50 meters ahead, and Su Xun planned to go there and continue to commit crimes.

    "Boss, is there any Coca-Cola?"

    Su Xun came to the convenience store and said something. In fact, the person sitting there was a woman, presumably the proprietress, who was watching some videos with her mobile phone in her hand, and she was laughing happily.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, she immediately said "yes", then got up and went to the freezer, and brought Su Xun a bottle of Coca-Cola.

    Just when he was about to say three yuan, Su Xun unexpectedly said, "Give me a bottle of Sprite."

    The smile on the proprietress's face, which hadn't faded away, gradually froze at a speed visible to the naked eye. Did I encounter a mental illness this early in the morning?

    "The resentment value from the proprietress of the convenience store is +33."

    ?After seeing his success, Su Xun was still very excited. At least the resentment value exceeded 100, and the embarrassment in his heart was less, so he took the Sprite and left.

    Su Xun felt a little guilty for committing cheap crimes twice in a row, but fortunately, he gained a lot.

    "System, can we draw prizes?" Su Xun asked.

    "Okay, host, follow my prompts, find the lottery drawing interface in the system, and just draw the lottery directly."

    Su Xun really figured out how to draw a lottery step by step under the guidance of the system.

    It is also quite simple. After finding the lottery drawing interface, there is a controller like a virtual mouse, which is controlled by Su Xun's consciousness.

    Click on the "Start Draw" button to start.

    In the next second, the system's voice rang: "Congratulations to the host, the Zhuge Liang skin was won in the lottery - [Golden Ratio]"

    Immediately afterwards, Su Xun saw a huge skin card. On it, Zhuge Liang was wearing a yellow windbreaker and wearing black wide glasses. He looked much more elegant.

    At the same time, he was holding a book and chalk in his hand, and he didn't know what to write on a blackboard behind him. Looking at it like this, he seemed to be solving an equation.

    Su Xun has seen this skin before, although he has not, but in the game, I have seen others use it, and the appearance rate is not as good as that of Starflight Commander, but the special effects are not bad, and there are brand new sound effects.

    What does it mean to draw out a skin for yourself?

    Skin Name: Golden Ratio

    Corresponding hero: Zhuge Liang

    Skin function: The skin is based on the young math teacher, combined with Zhuge Liang's wisdom.

    After the host uses this skin, he will become a master of learning, proficient in mathematics, physics and chemistry, and will not be afraid to travel all over the world.

    "I wipe！"

    Su Xun was shocked, and at the same time, he couldn't believe it. Just one skin can make him a top student. This is true, why does it sound so nonsense.

    & nbsp; "In reality, can I still use the skin?" Su Xun asked.

    "Don't worry, this is the magic of the system. After the skin has been improved and optimized, it can be used in reality."

    "Then I use this skin, will my clothes and shape change?"

    "Don't worry, there will be no change. You can understand it as fusion, and after the skin is used, it will be permanently effective."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't hold back, so he used the skin directly.

    For a moment, Su Xun felt that his brain was filled with countless equations, which made Su Xun's brain almost explode.

    After about two minutes, the painful feeling disappeared and was replaced by a very awake feeling.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun is suddenly eager to do the problems, especially those kind of perverted math problems.

    However, after glancing at the time, Su Xun came to his senses. It was only half an hour before class started, and he still had to squeeze the bus.

    Stepping on the class bell and coming to the class, Su Xun didn't eat breakfast, but he couldn't care about these details anymore.

    Early reading classes are all in the morning. Su Xun is studying science, there is no such thing as comprehensive literature. The morning reading classes are mainly Chinese and English.

    Only these two courses were allowed to be read, but Su Xun took out his math test paper while pretending to be reciting ancient poems.

    This is the simulated college entrance examination paper issued by Huanggang, which is quite difficult. After Su Xun got the test paper, for some reason, he glanced at it and found that he knew all the questions on it.

    Even for the two most difficult questions in the back, after Su Xun typed a few drafts, he solved them easily.

    It was only then that he realized the fact that the system was not deceiving, and that Zhuge Liang's skin was so awesome that he turned himself into a top student.

    It didn't feel very real, so Su Xun found a few more topics to do for a while, and they were all easy, as simple as killing a chicken with a bull's knife.

    Su Xun did some experiments again, doing physics and chemistry topics, and felt that they were quite good.

    Of course, it didn't make all of Su Xun's subjects stronger, such as Chinese and English, which were still at the same level as before.

    However, this is enough. Compared with Su Xun, who was at the bottom of the class before, this kind of improvement in learning level is something that he never dreamed of.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Death Addicted

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun fell into a kind of excitement that cannot be described in words. He kept brushing up the questions, and he had never been so interested in learning.

    To put it bluntly, Su Xun is also confirming that he wants to do more questions to confirm that he really has a special ability.

    The final test results were indeed the same. After completing a math test paper and a comprehensive science test paper, Su Xun checked the answers and got full marks.

    Even if the test papers are not easy, you can still get full marks. Even if you let the top students, you may not be able to do it, but Su Xun, a student at the bottom of the crane, managed to do it.

    I kept thinking of Zhuge Liang's golden ratio skin in my mind, which made people feel incredible. About the magic of this king system, Su Xun has already seen it.

    However, what Su Xun didn't realize was that his stupid kung fu was already at stake.

    At this time, the morning reading class has passed, and the first class has been spent for a while. The person who is in class is the math teacher-fat woman Zhang.

    Fat Po Zhang is of course not her name, but because of her bloated figure and the appearance that is sorry for the people, everyone gave her a nickname.

    After a long time, everyone shouted fluently, and they all called it that way. There was even a time when a classmate in the class talked to the head teacher when he went to the office.

    Accidentally said it smoothly, and called out the nickname of Fat Granny Zhang, who happened to be next to Fat Granny Zhang. Since then, he hasn't sat down in math class.

    It is certainly a disrespectful thing to call a teacher a nickname, but Fat Po Zhang is really annoying.

    ?He is extremely cruel to the students. To put it bluntly, he does not treat the students as human beings, especially the students with low grades. It is like digging her cornfield.

    She doesn't have a good face all day long, and her mouth is very poisonous. Over time, everyone has a very bad impression of her.

    But no one dared to provoke her. In math class, everyone was honest. After all, middle-aged women in menopause are really not easy to provoke.

    ?But Su Xun got into trouble today. He had been brushing up the questions by himself since the beginning of class, and he was so engrossed that he didn't look up at the blackboard.

    Fat Granny Zhang has been paying attention to him. Seeing Su Xun for the whole class, she seemed to be nothing.

    "Pa-ta！！"

    Fat Granny Zhang pressed a piece of chalk over, as accurate as Xiao Li's flying knife, and hit Su Xun on the head, causing Su Xun to react suddenly.

    When Su Xun raised his head, he suddenly noticed that something had happened to him. The whole class was looking at him.

    This is the scariest thing when you are in school. Whether you are sleeping or distracted, when you realize that when the whole class is looking at you, you should feel panicked.

    Su Xun is like this now, I am Su Xun, and I am in a panic now.

    "Su Xun, stand up for me!"

    Fat Granny Zhang was not in a good mood today, and she was uncomfortable not swearing, so she wanted to find something to do, and Su Xun happened to hit the gun, only to hear Fat Granny Zhang say: "You don't listen to the class when you are in class, what are you doing?  "

    "I'm doing the questions myself." Su Xun replied in a low voice.

    "With your grades, you still do the questions yourself. You feel that you are very capable, so you don't need a teacher, right?"

    "That's why your grades are always at the bottom of the class, because you don't listen carefully at all, and the college entrance examination is coming soon. What are you going to do with your grades?"

    "You are the only one in our class who came from the countryside. If you continue like this, after you finish the college entrance examination, go home and help your parents grow crops. Don't waste your parents' money."

    Fat Granny Zhang is merciless at all, and some words hurt her self-esteem.

    The students in the class also roared with laughter, and at the same time, many people also looked at Su Xun with strange eyes, full of jokes.

    Su Xun's face turned red, and she felt very uncomfortable when the fat lady Zhang said that. When you are young and vigorous, everyone's self-esteem is actually quite strong.

    Su Xun suddenly noticed something. When the fat lady Zhang walked around, the stockings on her legs seemed to be rotten, and a hole was broken.

    This fat woman has a bloated figure, her waist is about the size of a bucket, not to mention her thighs, which makes people feel sorry for her husband.

    The key point is that everyone has a love of beauty, even if the fat woman is ugly, she still likes to dress up, especially like to wear black stockings.

    Maybe it's because black looks thinner, but in this way, it gives people the feeling that it is very hot on the eyes, especially if it is broken.?After that.

    It's not that the quality of the stockings is not good, and her legs are too thick, the stockings can't bear the weight and squeeze, and they must have been torn, and she hasn't found out yet.

    Su Xun suddenly realized that this is a good opportunity to spread hatred.

    That's right, Su Xun now has a bold idea, he wants to fight against the fat woman.

    Putting it on Su Xun, who used to be introverted and lacked self-confidence, he would never dare to do this, but now he doesn't know what's going on.

    After getting the system and equipped with Zhuge Liang's golden ratio skin, Su Xun felt that his IQ had become higher, and his chest was a little more confident.

    "Teacher, can I have a word?"

    Su Xun spoke weakly.

    "Hurry up if you want to say something." Fat Granny Zhang was very impatient.

    "Teacher, there is a hole in your stockings. Is the quality of the stockings bad?"

    ""

    After the sentence was finished, the students were all shocked and looked at Su Xun with disbelief.

    The heart said what happened to Su Xun today, did he lose confidence in this world?  Is it not good to live?  Why do you want to die?

    Usually Su Xun is quite honest, introverted and doesn't like to talk, his grades are not good, and his appearance is also ordinary, just that kind of inconspicuous existence.

    Possibly they have been classmates for almost three years, and most of them may not have had much contact with Su Xun. This is the first time I know that Su Xun is so courageous, and he really can't be judged by his appearance.

    "The resentment value from Fat Pozhang is +56."

    Su Xun was amused, and sure enough, he succeeded in mobilizing hatred, so it would not be a loss if he killed himself.

    Fat woman Zhang took a quick look, only to realize that there was indeed a big hole in the back of her leg, which looked very unsightly.

    Now it was all right, and the whole class saw it, which made her very uncomfortable and extremely embarrassed.

    She wished to chop up Su Xun, but she couldn't make it too obvious, so she could only say awkwardly: "Then what, it may be that the stockings have been worn for too long, and the quality is not good."

    "Otherwise, the teacher has recently lost weight and has been a vegetarian all day long. He has obviously lost a lot of weight. It is impossible to break it."

    Fat woman Zhang is out of three hundred taels of silver here. No one said she was fat, but she cared about this herself, and she cared very much, so she forced an explanation.

    No one dared to answer the words. If they answered the words, wouldn't they be killed.

    However, at this time, Su Xun was already addicted to death. He only heard Su Xun say: "Teacher, I have to remind you that being a vegetarian is not helpful for losing weight."

    "Look at elephants, hippos, and Zhu Bajie, which one is not vegetarian?"

    ""

    There was silence, and the students were completely frightened by Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 Ruyi Golden Cudgel

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun is too good at acting!"

    This is the thinking of most of the students in the class. They used to think that he was quite honest, but they never thought that the most terrifying thing would be when an honest person pretends to be aggressive.

    However, no one noticed that the top students in the class, mainly An Suke, looked at the densely packed equations on the blackboard, and their expressions gradually became serious.

    Their level is relatively high. At a glance, I feel that Su Xun wrote it, and the thinking is very clear, and it doesn't seem to be written out.

    Fat Granny Zhang was also shocked, this is so different from what she thought, how is this possible, this kid can really solve it.

    The final answer is correct, and the process is impeccable, except that a few dispensable steps are omitted, other places are perfect.

    What's even more exaggerated is that in addition to the solution in the standard reference answer, Su Xun actually wrote another solution, which is simpler and more novel, and Fat Po Zhang didn't even think of it.

    Fat Granny Zhang held back the astonishment in her heart. Her reaction in the next second was that it was impossible. It was absolutely impossible. How could she not know Su Xun's level after teaching for three years.

    So the fat woman Zhang said: "Su Xun, have you seen this topic beforehand on the Internet?"

    This topic was a few days ago in other cities' entrance exams. Fat Pozhang felt that it was quite targeted, so I took it as an example to talk about.

    I even plan to spend a class of effort to explain it to everyone in person.

    However, now that the Internet is very developed, it is not impossible to see the joint exam papers from other places.

    Even though she didn't believe that Su Xun's level was able to write down the detailed process of this question, he should not be able to understand the answer, but now he can only explain it in this way.

    Not only Fat Granny Zhang, but other students also feel the same way. Su Xun, a bottom student at the end of the crane, can solve this kind of problem, isn't it nonsense.

    Su Xun showed a disdainful expression. If he doesn't know who Fat Po Zhang is, she will definitely not admit it.

    So Su Xun didn't bother to explain at all, and said directly: "Mr. Zhang, can you still remember what you said just now? I wrote it out. It's your turn to apologize next time!"

    "The resentment value from Fat Po Zhang is +38."

    Fat Po Zhang's complexion immediately changed, and only then did she realize that it was absolutely impossible for her to apologize to a student.

    I just heard the fat woman say with a stern face: "It's not made by you at your own level, but I'm ashamed to say that if you can get 100 points in the next math test, I will personally apologize to you!"

    "What are you doing in a daze, get on your seat quickly, don't waste the time of the whole class here." Fat Granny Zhang said impatiently.

    "Okay, remember what you said today!"

    Su Xun did not continue to argue with her, the hatred value has been pulled up, for Su Xun, this is enough.

    Fat woman Zhang's temper, if she continues to argue with her, the last one will be unlucky, and it is not worthwhile to call her parents over, so she can only wait for the next exam to slap her in the face severely.

    It's just that when Su Xun returned to his seat, An Suke, who was sitting in front, couldn't help but look back at Su Xun more.

    She knew very well that the reference answer for this kind of question would not give two answers. She felt that the teacher must have misunderstood Su Xun.

    Just thinking about Su Xun's usual grades, An Suke still shook his head, thinking that maybe he thought too much.

    When he returned to his seat, Su Xun was not in a bad mood, at least he was not defeated in the fight with Fat Granny Zhang.

    And the most important thing is that Su Xun has made a lot of money from Fat Granny Zhang alone. Taking a look at the current resentment value, it is already 164 points.

    Su Xun thought in his heart, it seems that he will provoke this fat woman Zhang more in the future, and the resentment value will continue to flow.

    He didn't continue to attend the class at all, because there was no reason for him to attend the class. He wouldn't even if the teacher would, and he would if he didn't.

    "Start the lottery draw！！"

    Su Xun rubbed his hands excitedly, then clicked into the lottery interface in the system, spent 100 resentment points, and started the lottery draw.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lucky draw has successfully won Monkey King's Ruyi Golden Cudgel." The system prompt sounded.

    "I go！！"

    If it wasn't for the fat lady Zhang who was in class, Su Xun couldn't guarantee whether he would call out, so he hurriedly said: "What's the matter, what's the matter?"Have a golden cudgel?  "

    "From the system, not only hero skins can be extracted, but also hero items and even the hero itself. Everything in the Canyon of Kings may appear in reality, as long as you have enough resentment points and good luck."

    "What the hell!"

    Su Xun has already started to think about it, if he draws Wang Zhaojun and Daji, wouldn't it be possible

    Of course, these are all things in the future, Su Xun can't wait to commit crimes and seek hatred.

    There is no limit to the lottery, as long as you have enough resentment points, it can be said to be quite cool.

    "Then where is the Ruyi Golden Cudgel I drew out? Can it fit in my ears?" Su Xun asked.

    "The extracted items are all in the system's item warehouse, and they can be taken out with just a thought."

    The system continued: "In addition, although the Ruyi Golden Cudgel can be stretched at will, it is recommended that the host not put it in the ear, as it may perforate the eardrum."

    ""

    This system really has no sense of humor at all, and the chat can't continue after two sentences.

    Su Xun really wanted to take out the Ruyi Golden Cudgel to have a look, but he was still in class, so Su Xun forcibly held back the thought.

    After class was over, Su Xun couldn't bear it any longer. He sneaked into the toilet by himself, closed the door, and started.

    Item name: [Ruyi Golden Cudgel]

    Item introduction: Monkey King Sun Wukong took out the Zhenhai thing from the East China Sea Dragon Palace. It is powerful and powerful, and it is also the hardest thing in the world.

    After the host uses it, he can control it as he likes, both in strength and size, and can control it with his mind.

    After looking at the introduction of this item, I always feel that the introduction of what is big or small, flexible and stretchable is a bit dirty.

    After the golden cudgel was in his hand, he felt a heavy feeling, but at the same time, Su Xun also seemed to have a strong force in his hands.

    ?Looking carefully at the golden cudgel, I found that it was extremely delicate, much more beautiful than imagined, with simple and simple patterns carved on both ends.

    On the body of the stick, there are three small seal characters of "Golden Cudgel Stick", which is full of style.

    "Give me little!"

    With a thought of Su Xun, the golden cudgel shrunk quickly, similar to a ballpoint pen, spinning in the palm of Su Xun, only then did Su Xun believe that this was really the golden cudgel of Monkey King.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In today's world football, Messi and Ronaldo can be said to have been fighting each other for more than ten years, regardless of their level.

    At the same time, the two are known as the peerless double pride, and their respective fans call them the world kings.

    This skin of Pei Qinhu is a skin made by Glory of Kings after obtaining the authorization of Messi's genuine image.

    Produced with character prototypes, there are almost no changes, and there are special effects like those on the football field, which can be said to be quite impressive.

    ?I didn't expect that I was so lucky that I won this skin. After using it this time, what ability will I improve myself, so that I can play football?

    Skin Name: Messi

    Corresponding hero: Pei Qinhu

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can have the same football skills as Messi, as well as abundant physical fitness on the football field, and become the world's top football king.

    "I wipe"

    After seeing the effect of this skin, Su Xun was really shocked. This is too awesome. A simple skin can make him have Messi-like skills.

    Although he didn't dare to believe it, after seeing the magic of the system, Su Xun would definitely not doubt anything.

    If he can, he can use this skin to embark on the road of professional players. In the situation of Chinese football, if Su Xun turns out to be born, wouldn't he become a national idol.

    At that time, it will be very comfortable to have both fame and fortune, and to be accompanied by beautiful women.

    But Su Xun just thought about it, this is the way out when there is no other way, if he has such a hanging system, but still wants to play football, and is exhausted all day, wouldn't it be too unrealistic  .

    "By the way, the system, after using this skin, what should I do with my golden ratio skin?"

    "The system has optimized the skin, and it can be used in combination, don't worry."

    Hearing this, Su Xun was relieved, it would be much more convenient, and he didn't have to worry about which skin he should use.

    As long as you have more skins, you will be stronger, and you may become a versatile monster in the end.

    I used Messi's skin, but Su Xun didn't feel any difference. I guess he will feel that way when he is on the green field.

    There is no such thing as football at home, let Su Xun experiment, so forget it.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day when I arrived at the school, Su Xun was blocked by someone early in the morning before he entered the school. When he looked up, the person who blocked him was named Fu Aohai.

    This Fu Aohai is not a person to be easily provoked. He is well-known, or notorious in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    This guy doesn't study very well, but he is a mixed society, and he has a certain relationship with many social people outside.

    In addition, he is tall and strong like a bull. One punch may cause a concussion, so even if he is usually rampant, no one dares to provoke him.

    Over time, he became the leader of the school. Except for some rich second generations, he didn't dare to bully him, and he definitely didn't pay attention to others.

    "Boy, your name is Su Xun, right?"

    Fu Aohai spoke, while squinting at Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, he was usually honest and never caused trouble, how did this Fu Aohai find him.

    Do you charge protection fees?  But he should be able to tell that he is not a rich man with his attire.

    "What's the matter?" Su Xun asked back, looking quite calm.

    After all, with the Ruyi Golden Cudgel in his body, Su Xun definitely doesn't need to be afraid.

    "What is your relationship with Xia Jinshu?" Fu Aohai asked.

    Su Xun froze for a moment, this kid came to him because of Xia Jinshu, his first reaction was that Xia Jinshu asked him to come over to clean him up.

    But judging by his reaction, it doesn't seem very similar.

    Su Xun said: "It doesn't matter, I don't know her well."

    Regarding the fact that he lives in Xia Jinshu's house, no one knows, because Xia Jinshu rarely took the initiative to talk to Su Xun, mainly to tell Su Xun not to tell anyone that he lives in her home.

    Su Xun knew what she meant, and was afraid that if others found out, he would embarrass her, but Su Xun really didn't say anything, he would not reveal these things in a boring way.

    "Who are you kidding, I don't know you wellBy the way, why did you build a car with her yesterday?  "Fu Aohai said immediately.

    Su Xun roughly understood. It seems that this guy accidentally saw Yang Min yesterday when he came to pick him up and Xia Jinshu.

    After all, it is at the gate of the school, if you just pass by, it is easy to see.

    It is estimated that he is interested in Xia Jinshu, or is Xia Jinshu's suitor.  After seeing it yesterday, he was upset and came to ask Su Xun.

    "I have nothing to say about this. I have nothing to do with her. I won't lie to you. I have to go to class."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun got up and was about to leave, but Fu Aohai refused to let go at all, and shouted directly: "You stop for me, who told you to go."

    "If you don't give me a clear explanation today, believe it or not, I'll beat you to death." Fu Aohai is still so rampant.

    Su Xun gave him a cold look, and said: "I advise you not to block me, I have already said what should be said, and if you don't leave, it is not certain who will smoke."

    "Damn it, why did you talk to our brother Hai? Are you courting death"

    There are two people behind this kid, probably his henchmen or something, one of them pointed at Su Xun very unhappy and said.

    Su Xun frowned, and continued: "Get out of the way!"

    "Damn it, it looks like you're going to die if you don't smoke."

    Fu Aohai got angry directly, and made a gesture to slap Su Xun.

    Su Xun had been guarding against his move for a long time, and with a thought, the Ruyi Golden Cudgel appeared in his hand, and he hit it directly.

    Already controlling the power, but even so, it is still very scary.

    It was a tragedy for Fu Aohai, who was knocked away by a stick at least three meters away.

    After falling to the ground, it was like having a cramp, rolling on the donkey non-stop, and screaming in pain.

    Su Xun couldn't help but marvel in his heart, this Ruyi Golden Cudgel is really awesome, even though his strength is obviously much smaller than Fu Aohai's, he was able to knock him away with one stick, this is the credit of the Golden Cudgel  up.

    The remaining two younger brothers fell in love with the stick in Su Xun's hand, and they panicked. The two of them immediately ran to Fu Aohai's side in fright, not daring to approach Su Xun.

    "The resentment value from Fu Ohai is +35."

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth raised slightly, this wave is not bad, although Fu Aohai was offended, but it can be regarded as drawing the hatred value.

    I didn't bother with that guy anymore, Su Xun was carrying her schoolbag and was planning to go to the classroom.

    At this time, there were still many students who came over, and they were shocked to see Fu Aohai being beaten.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 You seem to be covering the wrong place

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't go to the classroom immediately, he ate breakfast in the corridor outside the classroom, a pancake and a cup of soy milk.

    The class is not allowed to go in for breakfast, because the smell is too strong, you can have a little, I will have a little, all kinds of smells are filled, it is really not very good.

    When entering the classroom after breakfast, Su Xun suddenly felt something was wrong, and many people were looking at him with strange eyes.

    What's going on, could it be that he woke up early in the morning and became handsome again?  Su Xun touched his own face, thinking a little painfully.

    "Dude, I heard you did Fu Aohai this morning?" Su Xun's tablemate, Yao Zhihao, said.

    It is conceivable that Yao Zhihao can sit at the same table with Su Xun, and his grades are conceivable. He is at the bottom of the class, but he is a good person, and he can get along with Su Xun. He is one of the few friends of Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little surprised. It's only been a while, and they all know?

    But Su Xun still said: "Well, that guy didn't know which tendon was cramping, and I beat him up. He didn't seem to have eaten this morning."

    In order not to surprise others too much, Su Xun deliberately modified it. After all, judging from his strength on paper, no matter how he looks at it, he doesn't seem to be an opponent of Fu Aohai's muscular man.

    "Awesome!"

    Yao Zhihao kept praising: "You are amazing, I didn't see it."

    "But you have to be careful, that guy Fu Aohai, I've been in contact with him before, he has a very small belly, be careful that he will find someone to take revenge on you later."

    Su Xun also woke up in his heart, nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will pay attention."

    In the afternoon, the last class of the class was not attended because there was a football match.

    Recently, the World Cup is just underway, and the world has entered a crazy football month. Whether you know football or not, everyone is paying attention to this. This is a carnival.

    In order to meet the situation and the leaders wanted to show off, the school held a Hercules Cup competition, and all classes in the school could participate.

    ? Today, Su Xun¨s first match in the third grade (14) class was against the third grade (2) class.

    However, in everyone's opinion, there is no suspense in this match, because Class 2 is really too strong, and they have a player who can play football, named Yu Fei.

    This Yu Fei is the school grass of Linhai No. 1 Middle School. He is really good-looking, with a proper pink and fair face, which can make countless women become nympho.

    And he also likes sports, and he is indeed a bit talented in football. I heard that the provincial team had tried him out, and he almost became a professional player.

    In addition, he has a good family background and loves sports, so it is no problem to become a school grass.

    There are relatively few people who can play football themselves. The reason why Chinese football stinks is because there are too few young people playing football.

    Everyone is studying hard, so there is no time to play football, and there are quite few football fields, so naturally there are not many talents.

    It is not bad if a class can make up a football team. There are 11 people in a regular football game. I still remember that when the team was formed, no one was willing to join, and it was hard to get everyone together.

    It's not bad to be able to get a team together, but what about winning or not winning? It doesn't exist at all.

    Not to mention that there is a master like Yu Fei in class 2, I am afraid that he will die miserably, and no one has high expectations.

    ? At 4:30 in the afternoon, the football match started. A few minutes after the opening, Yu Fei dribbled the ball into the penalty area, directly attacked the goal, and the ball hit the dead corner, the score was 1:0.

    Class 2 was full of jubilation. In contrast, Su Xun's side seemed to be lifeless. I'm afraid it will be a massacre today.

    When Su Xun glanced at Class 2, he happened to see Xia Jinshu all of a sudden. She was not from Class 2, but she was also on the sidelines, and she was very happy to see it.

    Su Xun suddenly thought of it, this Xia Jinshu seemed to have a good impression of Yu Fei, and he probably came to cheer him up.

    Just one glance, Su Xun took his eyes back. Speaking of which, he was quite regretful. Now that he has won the Messi skin, if he plays, he should be able to crush the opponent, right?

    However, when he signed up, Su Xun didn't sign up at all. He had never touched football, and he had no self-confidence. He was afraid of being ashamed, so he naturally hid as far away as possible.

    Unexpectedly, I now have a skin. Unfortunately, this game is not regular, and there are no substitutes. Su Xun probably has no chance if he wants to play.

    The competition is very tragic, I will tell everyone in advanceAs usual, this was a one-sided massacre. In order to save everyone's energy, the halftime of the game was shortened to 30 minutes.

    A regular game is a 45-minute half, but that consumes too much energy.

    However, after halftime, Su Xun and his team had already been kicked 5:0, and all 5 goals were scored by Yu Fei. He dominated the game by himself.

    When the eleven players came down to rest, all of them looked ugly, especially the goalkeeper, who felt that he was useless.

    Being given five counts by others, on the football field, being scored five in a game can already be regarded as a tragedy.

    What's even more terrifying is that the game is not over yet, and there is still the second half to play, which is simply too torturous.

    Everyone didn't think about winning, they just wanted to speed up the time and hurry up to get through the game.

    "No, my stomach hurts so much, I'm afraid I won't be able to play in the second half."

    During the intermission, the students gathered around the players, handed them towels and water, and comforted them a few words, but a thin guy clutched his stomach and said something.

    "Li Nan, what's wrong with you?"

    An Ruosu immediately asked, she is the monitor of the class, usually in charge of these matters.

    This boy's name is Li Nan, and he is usually very shrewd, like a monkey, but now he looks pale and looks like he is about to die.

    But Su Xun could tell at a glance that this guy was just pretending, so Su Xun said, "Then what, don't you have a stomachache? Why are you covering your kidney?"

    The atmosphere was very embarrassing, and everyone realized that this kid was pretending.

    "Add 35 to the resentment value from Li Nan."

    As soon as Su Xun committed a crime, he immediately pulled the hatred over.

    Li Nan glanced at Su Xun, his face was full of embarrassment, but he still said forcefully: "My kidney hurts too, I ran too fast just now."

    In fact, he was just pretending, he really didn't want to go up, he went up to be played by Yu Fei like a monkey, and passed people through his crotch, and then ran to death.

    More importantly, the second half must have been even more embarrassing, so he didn't even want to fight to death, so he found a reason for being unwell, who knew that Su Xun was so shameless.

    An Suke looked embarrassed, and persuaded: "Li Nan, can you hold on in the second half?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 Lightning Goal

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, my squad leader, you don't have a backache when you're standing and talking."

    Li Nan looked quite exaggerated, and said: "I am so painful that I can't straighten up now, how can I do it? Isn't this fatal, you should quickly find other students to do it."

    An Suke had no other choice. Li Nan made it clear that he just didn't want to go up. With his legs growing on him, he couldn't forcefully push him up.

    In this way, it is imperative to change players, otherwise, it will be even worse if there are not enough players in the second half.

    So An Suke said: "Boys who know a little bit about penalty kicks, let's change to Li Nan. There is no other way now."

    An Suke's self-cultivation is good, and he has already spoken very forcefully and euphemistically. He didn't ask who can play football, but asked who knows penalty kick.

    It means that as long as you know that football is played with your feet, just go up and hit it.

    However, even though An Su was the school belle, no one gave her face. Several boys hid for a while, and the boys who liked sports basically went up, and the rest didn't like sports themselves.

    In addition, after watching the tragedy of the first half, I was even more reluctant to play, and I couldn't find it as embarrassing.

    An Suke is really in trouble now, is it true that in the second half there will be no more people?

    At this time, Su Xun was ready to move, thinking that this Li Nan is really a good person, and when he wanted to sleep, he would give him a pillow.

    Just now Su Xun was still regretting that he couldn't make it, and now the opportunity came.

    Su Xun said: "Squad leader, why don't I go, I usually like football."

    Everyone glanced at Su Xun with all kinds of eyes, obviously feeling that he was trying to curry favor with An Suke.

    My heart said that you still like to play football. I don¨t see you exercise much in physical education class, let alone improve three physical education classes. I guess I don¨t know how to exercise.

    An Suke's eyes lit up, Su Xun is sending charcoal in a timely manner, it doesn't matter if he will, as long as he is willing to do so.

    An Suke nodded quickly: "Okay, Su Xun, you will replace Li Nan in the second half."

    Li Nan was exposed by Su Xun just now, and he felt even more upset. He said directly: "It's just you, I guess I will be played like a monkey by Yu Fei."

    "No, I'm only 5 goals behind. After I go up, I might win." Su Xun said lightly.

    "???"

    The whole class looked at Su Xun with shocked eyes, thinking what happened to Su Xun, did he drink fake wine these two days, dare to say anything.

    ? It¨s not much behind 5 goals. Do you think this is playing basketball? In the history of football, there are almost no comebacks after falling behind 5 goals, let alone this kind of amateur game.

    There was a burst of laughter for a while, and Li Nan even said: "If you go up, let alone win, if you can score a goal, let's go to the bathroom after the game, and I will eat as much as I pull."

    "Forget it, I don't want to take advantage of you." Su Xun said calmly again.

    "The resentment value from Li Nan is +25."

    An Suke was also quite desperate, she also felt that Su Xun was bragging, I'm afraid he really doesn't understand football.

    Anyone with a little common sense in football knows that a five-goal deficit is almost irreversible.

    I'm afraid it will be even worse in the second half, but at this time, there is no better way, An Suke will definitely not attack Su Xun again.

    An Suke said: "Okay, Su Xun, you will stabilize for a while, and get ready to play."

    "Drip！！"

    The referee blew his whistle several times in a row, which meant that the second half of the game was about to start.

    At the beginning of the game, players from both sides walked up in groups of three or four, looking very disorganized, but on the side of class 2, it was obvious at a glance that Su Xun's side had changed.

    ?Because Su Xun is too obvious, everyone is wearing jerseys, even if they are not wearing spikes, they must be wearing sneakers.

    In the end, Su Xun was fine. He was wearing ordinary clothes and a pair of canvas shoes. He was playing with a snake. He ran up to play football just like this?  It's too casual.

    "It seems that there has been a change in class 14. Is there any change?"

    "But let's pull it down, they still change their moves, Yu Fei can kick them all by himself."

    "Look at the guy who was replaced. He looks like he's still awake. He doesn't have any jerseys or shoes. He probably just drove ducks to the shelves."

    "I feel sorry for him for two seconds, and I guess it will leave a psychological shadow in a while."

    "´´´´´?? 

    Class 2 even discussed Su Xun who was replaced, but it was more of sympathy and gloating.

    Xia Jinshu also noticed Su Xun all of a sudden. She didn't expect Su Xun to play, but in the next second her beautiful eyes flashed disdain.

    Just like Su Xun, who dared to come up to play football, he was nothing in front of Yu Fei, and he would probably be abused very badly.

    However, thinking that Su Xun would be abused, Xia Jinshu was quite happy. She came here specially to watch Yu Fei perform.

    Su Xun didn't care about the people on the sidelines. After stepping on the green field, Su Xun closed his eyes. For some reason, he already had a very strange feeling, as if he was very familiar with the turf here.

    "Su Xun, don't be dazed, pay attention to your position, the game will start soon!"

    Su Xun's tablemate Yao Zhihao reminded Su Xun that his physical fitness is quite good, so he is also included in this competition.

    After the game started, it was the kick-off from class 2.

    Their tactic is also very simple, that is, find Yu Fei, pass the ball directly to Yu Fei's feet, and let him play alone.

    The others are also pretty good, about the same level as Su Xun's class. If it weren't for Yu Fei, they might be pecking at each other, but with Yu Fei who knows how to play, the gap in strength between the two sides will be obvious immediately.

    No one went to guard against Yu Fei, and there was an empty space in front of him, because no one dared to go up, and many people were spoiled by him in the first half, deliberately pretending not to see him.

    Only Su Xun stood in front of Yu Fei as if "not afraid of death".

    There was a smile on Yu Fei's white face, and he thought that if he wore canvas shoes, would he dare to guard against me?

    This guy immediately disguised himself, intending to pass Su Xun.

    However, in the eyes of Su Xun, who has the skills of the ball king, he is simply a rookie among rookies. How can he deceive people with such fake moves?

    With a light stretch of the foot, the ball was directly poked down, and then the ball reached Su Xun's feet.

    Everyone was very confused, including Yu Fei, he had never been intercepted in one-on-one, but this kid came up and interrupted him.

    Accident, this must be an accident!

    However, Su Xun didn't give any chance, and ran all the way with the ball. The ball and Su Xun's legs seemed to be integrated, and he would not lose it no matter how he carried it.

    Su Xun's speed was too fast. In less than ten seconds, the ball was brought to the front court, and with a light kick, he directly pushed and scored.

    Only about thirty seconds into the game, the ball went in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Thank you for participating

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There was silence all around, without any cheers, because Su Xun was so fast that they didn't even react.

    "Drip！！"

    Including the referee, everyone was stunned for a moment at this time, and then they came to their senses, and quickly blew the whistle to indicate that the goal was valid.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, hugged the ball out, and silently put it back on the center line. He was still four goals behind, so there was nothing to celebrate.

    At this time, the students next to him burst into cheers. No one expected that their class scored a goal at the beginning of the game. Regardless of whether Su Xun was caught or not, it was a good thing.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +24."

    It seems that the goal just now made Yu Fei very unhappy, after all, the ball was broken from his feet.

    In this way, Su Xun is relieved, because he will be even more upset next time.

    Yu Fei spat out a classic swear word, he felt that he was careless just now, this kid actually dared to break his ball, very good, I will let him know what it means to be terrible.

    After class 2 kicked off, the ball reached Yu Fei's feet again. He looked very serious, obviously this time he wanted to play for real, and the person he was facing was still Su Xun.

    Yu Fei's feet were still swinging non-stop, trying to make fake moves to confuse Su Xun, but he didn't know that in Su Xun's eyes, these gaudy things were useless.

    After using Pei Qinhu's Messi skin, compared with Su Xun, these people are like babies who can't walk, and compared with an adult, they are completely incomparable.

    Su Xun went up with a flying shovel, specializing in all kinds of bells and whistles.

    Yu Fei lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground while Su Xun successfully intercepted the ball.

    "Fuck, isn't this a foul?"

    "Yellow card, let's not talk about yellow card."

    ""

    The group of people from Class 2 below kept shouting, but these were fake fans, and they didn't understand common sense at all. Su Xun's move just now was obviously aimed at the ball.

    Belonging to a normal defensive action, this is considered a beautiful tackle, not a foul at all.

    Just because they don't understand doesn't mean the referee doesn't understand, so the referee remains unmoved and the game continues.

    Su Xun's speed is too fast. With the addition of his skin, his dribbling speed almost makes this group of people into scum in seconds. He can only look at Su Xun's back.

    It's like a bicycle race against Ferrari. Halfway through the race, the bicycle chain fell off.

    The goalkeeper from Class 2 is in a panic now. He was completely paddling in the first half, and didn't have a single shot from the opposite side. He leaned comfortably on the door frame and almost fell asleep.

    I thought I would be able to clock in and leave work after another 30 minutes of mixing, but who knew that the situation would change suddenly in the second half, why did such a pervert appear in Class 14?

    He knew that Su Xun was coming, and he also knew that Su Xun was going to shoot, but he was helpless, and even opened his legs.

    Su Xun easily put on the crotch, and the ball rolled into it steadily.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +27."

    The next match was a massacre. It was Su Xun alone. The massacre of all of them could be said to be quite cruel.

    Su Xun felt very refreshed when he scored a goal easily, added hatred, and there were girls cheering below.

    After the second half ended, the score was finally 14:5. Su Xun scored 14 goals by himself. His performance was like a beast, which shocked the referee.

    This student's football skills, I feel that the group of guys in the national team may not be comparable, it may be an illusion.

    All the people in class 2 were dumbfounded, they lost, and they lost without any temper.

    Their top card, Yu Fei, the school grass of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, even collapsed on the grass, already a little messy.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +24!"

    Su Xun was a little surprised. He didn't expect to absorb the resentment value from Xia Jinshu after the game was over.

    ?It seems that she really likes that Yu Fei. Seeing Yu Fei being played so miserably by her, she is probably not very happy.

    However, she was not happy, but Su Xun felt that she was quite happy.

    "Su Xun, you kid has been hiding and tucking in. I didn't expect to play football so well."

    "If I knew you were so good at football, why should we panic?"

    "That Yu Fei was blown away so much, I never thought that in front of Su Xun, he would be so good, he would be turned into scum in seconds."

    "Su Xun is too low-key. If we come earlier, ourFive goals won't let them in.  "

    ""

    After getting down, the students gathered around Su Xun. They had doubted Su Xun just now and thought he was too good at bragging.

    But now Su Xun really proved himself. After winning the game, they are also very happy. Everyone has a sense of class honor.

    Su Xun, who has little contact with his classmates, also feels that the distance between everyone seems to be drawn closer all of a sudden.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun returned home at night. To be precise, it should be Xia Jinshu's home, but when eating, he didn't see Xia Jinshu's shadow.

    After eating, Su Xun still took a bath and washed clothes as before, and then returned to the room. He basically didn't run around.

    I took a look at my resentment value, I collected a lot today, already 279 points, nearly 300.

    The main thing is that I made a lot of money on that Yu Fei today. Basically, Su Xun has been teasing him all the time, and every time he succeeds, he will create a wave of hatred.

    279 points, enough to draw twice. Su Xun started the lottery as before, and he didn't know what he could win this time.

    When Su Xun was fantasizing, the first lottery draw ended, but nothing was settled, so I gave Su Xun a thank you for participating.

    Su Xun was so upset, he quickly asked: "Thank you for participating, what's going on?"

    "Host, the lottery is not 100% guaranteed to win the lottery. There is a certain chance of this. It is normal not to win the lottery. You have won the previous three lottery draws, and your character has exploded."

    "I wipe"

    Su Xun scolded in his heart that he was cheating. He didn't expect this kind of thing to happen. He thought that every time he drew a lottery, he would win. This is too uncomfortable.

    However, the system is the master, it is something that is set, and Su Xun cannot change it.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay then, I will continue to smoke."

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time."

    However, after coming again, this time Su Xun was really desperate, and thanked him for participating again. The chance of winning the lottery was even lower than he thought.

    Two hundred resentment points are wasted like this, which makes Su Xun a little bit painful, but after thinking about it, the speed of earning resentment points is not slow.

    Moreover, Su Xun has roughly mastered certain skills of committing crimes and attracting hatred. Anyway, there are many chances to draw a lottery, and there is always a time when he can be drawn.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 That is a magical road to heaven

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With yearning for a better life in the future, Su Xun got up on time, washed up, and went to school with her schoolbag on her back.

    Since seeing the magic of the skin, Su Xun's mentality has obviously changed to a certain extent.

    For example, Su Xun, who used to always give people a sullen feeling, now has more smiles on his face, even when he is alone, he can smile.

    ? It is still early in the morning before class starts, so you must have breakfast. Breakfast is actually the most important thing in the day, and you must supplement your nutrition.

    Su Xun looked around here, the breakfast business is really good, there are people everywhere, and there are even long queues in front of many small stalls.

    Su Xun sighed, still thinking about being cheap, let's forget it in this situation.

    Most of them are office workers or students, everyone is in a hurry, and eating breakfast is already a luxury, Su Xun can't just run around and waste other people's time.

    Even though it is very cool to be a cheap person, Su Xun also thought about it yesterday, and he still needs to be a bit virtuous, and he can't be a cheap person casually.

    For example, don't do this kind of immoral thing. You will offend too many people and you will probably be beaten to death.

    When thinking about what he should eat, Su Xun just happened to see the small vendor who roasted gluten yesterday.

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth rose slightly, thinking that this guy is still out of business as usual, and other vendors are busy, so he is the only one playing with his mobile phone.

    If this is the case, it is better to tease him, since he is idle and bored by himself anyway, Su Xun thinks this is not something immoral.

    "Boss, why don't you have any business here every day?"

    The peddler was playing with his mobile phone. He frowned when he heard this, and thought to himself who is this, he must be short-sighted. Does anyone speak like that?

    However, when he looked up, he immediately recognized Su Xun. It turned out to be the kid from yesterday.

    "The resentment value from the baked gluten vendor is +42!"

    Sure enough, he succeeded in attracting hatred. Su Xun felt that his trip was worth it. This small street vendor should have recognized him, otherwise the amount of negative emotions would not be so large.

    After experiencing the initial displeasure, the baked gluten vendor's expression became normal, and Su Xun didn't do anything to him, so he didn't need to be as knowledgeable as him.

    The peddler obviously also knew Su Xun, a young man who likes to be cheap, he looked at Su Xun with a smile, and said, "It's true that the business is not very good, do you want to take care of the business?"

    I ate it yesterday. Although the business is not good, the taste of the roasted gluten is not bad, and it has gained a lot of hate points from here. Su Xun thinks that I should pay back to others.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, then you can give me one, slightly spicy."

    Today I won't play any one-hundred-root routines. A trick can only be used once, and it's meaningless to use it again.

    "Boss, why don't you sell it next to the school. There are many students next to the school. There should be more people who like to eat this kind of food. The business should be much better."

    The boss said with a smile while sprinkling cumin powder: "That's not okay, my stuff is unclean and unhygienic, how can I give it to the future flowers of the motherland."

    Su Xun: "???"

    With a gloomy mood and holding a stick of roasted gluten, Su Xun lost his appetite. How can he not get his shoes wet when he often walks by the river? Unexpectedly, Su Xun was still put on the table by the owner of the roasted gluten stall.  together.

    When I came to the school, everything was the same as usual, the only difference was that there seemed to be more people talking to Su Xun.

    ? Yesterday's football match gave Su Xun a good time, and let everyone know that Su Xun, who has always been relatively introverted, is not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    In this way, the distance between Su Xun and everyone has really narrowed a lot.

    In the chemistry class in the morning, the chemistry teacher was an old man who was about to retire and wore a pair of reading glasses. Every time he was in class, his voice had a hypnotic effect.

    Basically his class is very painful for everyone, and it is really difficult to keep up without sleep.

    Su Xun couldn't hold on, and the third-year students didn't have enough sleep, so Su Xun just fell asleep on the table.

    In the past, Su Xun was relatively timid. Although his grades were not good, he was still serious about his studies and didn't dare to sleep.

    But now Su Xun's extra-math language level.?It can be said that it is already at the top level. The level of the teacher may not be as high as him, and he does not sound interesting.

    Once the mind is relaxed, it will be easier to fall asleep.

    The chemistry teacher is not very strict. Generally, older teachers will be immersed in their own world. As long as the students do not interfere with his class, he will turn a blind eye.

    However, Su Xun is too arrogant. He actually lies on the table when he sleeps. Usually, everyone drags their hands on their cheeks and pretends that they are thinking, so they have to cover it up.

    So Su Xun became the target. The chemistry teacher saw that the student dared to be so rampant, and immediately said: "Su Xun, get up for me."

    Everyone just took a look at Su Xun, and found that Su Xun was lying there and fell asleep directly. He was about to take the college entrance examination, and if he dared to sleep like this, he probably gave up on himself.

    Su Xun's grades, everyone knows, is a bit eye-catching.

    Although he seems to be working hard, this kind of person is often the saddest. You have tried your best, but you are not as good as others.

    Standing up with sleepy eyes, Su Xun said something unlucky to himself, but sleeping itself is wrong, so he didn't say anything about being unlucky.

    "I fell asleep right after my class. You understood what I said, right? It just so happened that this class was about sodium. Please explain to me what sodium is." The chemistry teacher said.

    Sodium is an alkali metal element that belongs to the periodic table of elements. People who study chemistry basically have to memorize this thing.

    The question asked by the chemistry teacher is not too difficult. After three years of teaching, how can he still not know Su Xun's level?

    Su Xun hadn't woken up yet, he looked confused, and replied without thinking clearly: "Thenis that a magical road to heaven?"

    "Ha ha！！"

    The whole class burst into laughter immediately, and Su Xun successfully poked the laughing point. The key point was that Su Xun still looked very confused.

    "The resentment value from the chemistry teacher is +50!"

    The order of the classroom is now in chaos. One can imagine how the chemistry teacher felt. He said directly: "You stand for me in this class and wake up."

    After finishing speaking, the class continued. What no one noticed was that the school girl An Suke, who had been sitting quietly in the front row, raised the corners of her mouth slightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Help Me Kill Him

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the chemistry class was over, Su Xun sat down quickly, and usually just felt bored while sitting in class.

    When I was really standing in class, I realized that I was really tired and boring.

    But now Su Xun didn't feel sleepy at all, and felt that he was in good spirits.

    The whole class was silent, and there was no such noisy feeling when the get out of class was over, because everyone was quite tired, especially in the morning.

    I dare not sleep in class, so I can only take advantage of these ten minutes to take a break after class.

    Su Xun was rather boring. He looked at his resentment value, and it was already 175 points, which was enough to draw a lottery once.

    ? After yesterday¨s two lottery draws were thanks for participating, Su Xun has already lost such a strong sense of expectation for this thing. What¨s more, thank you for participating.

    But there must be a lottery draw, Su Xun communicated with the system in his mind: "System, give me a lottery draw."

    One hundred resentment points disappeared in an instant, and then the lottery drawing interface started to move non-stop. The speed was so fast that Su Xun's naked eyes couldn't see clearly at all.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the Monkey King skin [Redemption of the West]"

    "Hoo"

    Upon hearing that the lucky draw was finally won, Su Xun couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he won the lottery. It's not thanks for participating, which is more comfortable.

    Next, Su Xun came to pay attention to what kind of skin he had won.

    I took a look at the skin of Monkey King. Su Xun, the hero of the monkey, is quite familiar with it, and he has played a lot. Nicknamed Monkey Three Sticks, a well-developed monkey is basically a crispy nightmare.

    The skin of Red Dead West should be the cheapest among several monkey skins.

    But it's cheap but not simple, at least it looks pretty good. At this time, in Su Xun's mind, there is an enlarged version of the skin card of Red Dead Redemption in the West.

    Sun Wukong put on a denim outfit, like a western cowboy, and the golden cudgel in his hand has also turned into a cactus shape, which still looks pretty cool.

    I don't know what kind of effect this skin will have, so Su Xun quickly checked it. After clicking on the skin, the explanation came out immediately.

    Skin Name: Red Dead West

    Corresponding hero: Sun Wukong

    Skin function: After the host uses this skin in reality, he can learn Monkey King's ultimate move [Ruyi Golden Hoop] and use it in reality.

    When using [Ruyi Golden Cudgel], the Ruyi Golden Cudgel in your hand will quickly become larger, and the Golden Cudgel will be inserted straight into the ground, causing a shock, and everyone within the range will be hurt and stunned for a second.

    Warm reminder: When using this skin, it must cooperate with Monkey King's Ruyi Golden Cudgel, otherwise it will have no effect.

    "I wipe！！"

    After seeing it, Su Xun said that he was quite shocked. This skin subverted his imagination.

    I originally thought that skins are immutable. According to the characteristics of the skin, you can increase your ability. It turns out that there are also skins that allow you to master the skills of heroes.

    In reality, you can use Monkey King's big move, the feeling of destroying the world is exciting to think about.

    At this time, Su Xun simply suppressed himself not to laugh, so he can walk sideways when he goes out in the future.

    After owning the Golden Cudgel, Su Xun's strength has been greatly improved. Most people pretend to be like Fu Aohai, but they can't stand being hit by the Golden Cudgel.

    If this is matched with a big move, wouldn't I be going against the sky?

    ? Of course, Su Xun has always been kind to others, he will not go idle and have nothing to do to bully others, people will not offend me, I will not offend others, if no one takes the initiative to commit crimes, I believe Su Xun will not use this skill.

    Su Xun directly equipped the skin of the Western Daredevil, and after equipping it, he could clearly feel that the ferocious image of Monkey King using his ultimate move kept reappearing in his mind.

    In an instant, Su Xun had a clear feeling, as if he could also become the Monkey King.

    Su Xun has been looking forward to this magical city king system more and more. I hope that all this will not be a dream.

    However, several skins and even golden cudgels have been produced. Su Xun thinks that there are no fakes.

    I only hope that I can get more and more skins and gradually become stronger.

    ！！！！！！

    In the afternoon, nowIn the Internet cafe, there was a smog. The grade of this Internet cafe is not very high. When high school students are in class, who would dare to skip class and go online.

    Not to mention that Linhai No. 1 Middle School is a key high school, and the atmosphere in the school is quite good. At this time, almost all the Internet cafes are gangsters, and most of them smoke. As a result, the environment in this Internet cafe is quite bad.

    Fu Aohai, this guy, sneaked out during class, he came here for something.

    If you look carefully, you can find that Fu Aohai's face is still a little bruised. After being knocked away by Su Xun yesterday, he accidentally landed on his face first.

    This also made him directly ask for sick leave, and was beaten up for the first time, which made Fu Aohai, who was domineering in school, feel ashamed.

    He came out today to find some people outside the school to deal with Su Xun. He suffered such a big loss, if he just let it go, then he would not be Fu Aohai.

    Arriving in front of a guy with a cropped head and arm tattoos, Fu Aohai respectfully handed the cigarette with both hands.

    "Ninth brother, you smoke."

    If you know Fu Aohai, you will be very surprised. He is such a rampant person, but there is a day when he bows his head voluntarily?

    Of course, this is something that can't be helped. No matter how rampant Fu Aohai is, he is only rampant in school, and the tattooed man in front of him.

    That is one of the most unruly people outside the school. Others call him Brother Nine. The nearby streets have to obediently pay him protection fees, and the younger brothers under him even claim that there are nearly a hundred.

    The reason why Fu Aohai is able to dominate in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, apart from his own relatively hard fists, is also more than half of the reason is that he knows this Ninth Brother.

    There were a lot of troubles in the past, but the ninth brother helped him to settle it. Fu Aohai even saw with his own eyes that the ninth brother chopped off a person's fingers with a knife.

    While Fu Aohai was timid, he was also a little fanatical in his heart. He also longed to become such a powerful character.

    "What's the matter, looking at you like this, you were beaten?"

    Brother Nine was playing a game. He took the cigarette and glanced at Fu Aohai for a moment, and then he saw that he was beaten. He was an experienced veteran.

    There is nothing to pretend to be in front of him, Fu Aohai said truthfully: "To tell you the truth, Brother Nine, there is a kid in the school who is quite rampant recently."

    "Don't talk about stealing girls from me, and beat me, please help me to kill him." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 Peppa Pig Tattoos

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fuck, you heard me right, this kid actually wants to arrange for us, he must be drinking fake wine."

    "An ignorant person is innocent. A little self-confidence is a good thing. After a while, he will know what it means to be powerful."

    "But pull it down, with his skinny appearance, you can slap him to death with a slap back."

    "I'll just come by myself. Brothers, give me a chance later to show myself in front of Brother Nine."

    ""

    Su Xun's words aroused ridicule from everyone, especially the group of younger brothers behind Brother Jiu, who all started to ridicule.

    Many people even started gearing up, presumably planning to make Su Xun look good for a while, and probably want to show him some color.

    "Whoever you want to go up, just go up, just go up alone." Brother Jiu said, obviously not paying attention to Su Xun.

    But at this time, Fu Aohai thought of the strange stick in Su Xun's hand yesterday, and he felt that going up to face Su Xun alone would be too condescending, and he didn't treat Su Xun as a human being.

    So Fu Aohai said: "Ninth brother, it's not safe to be alone."

    "Hmph, all the people under my command are talented, do you think they are as useless as you?" Seeing that kid Fu Aohai dared to question him, Brother Nine immediately said something disdainful.

    Fu Aohai didn't dare to speak anymore. If he continued to speak, it would be equivalent to provoking Brother Ninth. This Brother Ninth's temper is notoriously violent.

    Su Xun has lost his patience. He is going to use the monkey's big move. If he comes up alone, what's the point? Wouldn't it have no effect at all.

    When the group of people were still fighting over who came to clean up Su Xun, Su Xun had already made the move first.

    Almost with a thought in his heart, the Ruyi Golden Cudgel appeared in Su Xun's hands, and the image of the monkey's big move appeared in his mind, and Su Xun rushed out.

    "Boom！！"

    When Su Xun rushed into the middle of a group of gangsters, the golden cudgel in his hand slammed into the ground, and then the ground trembled. The group of gangsters, including Brother Nine, all went to the end, and there was a pain in their bodies from the shock.

    At the same time, there was a second of dizziness. At this second, they seemed to have lost their minds, and there was no movement.

    And after Su Xun finished all this, he quickly put away the golden cudgel, so as not to be too ostentatious, and there were still many people around.

    After a second of dizziness, the group of people all fell to the ground. They couldn't hold on anymore, they rolled all over the ground, and there were wailing sounds in their mouths.

    Su Xun is quite satisfied with this result. My Monkey King's big move is not just a bragging. After using it, it is really awesome.

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +76."

    "The resentment value from Wan Tao is +56."

    "The resentment value from Li Xiang is +80."

    ""

    Immediately, a series of reminders came from the system, Su Xun's resentment value is very good, probably it's all the gangsters in front of him.

    After being beaten, how can it be possible that there is no negative emotion at all? Su Xun suddenly pulled up tons of hatred, and Su Xun couldn't help but want to scream out, it was so damn comfortable.

    "You read that right, what happened just now?"

    "It's a big stick, it looks like a golden cudgel."

    "Damn it, hallucinations, it must be hallucinations."

    "Who is that kid? Does our school also have hidden martial arts masters? This is too powerful."

    "It's the first time I saw Brother Nine and the others deflated. This guy is too powerful. I admire him."

    "Don't you feel that just now it seems to be Monkey King's big move in the game, am I wrong?"

    "Go back and drink more nutrition express. It seems that the game is full of hallucinations. Where does Monkey King come from in reality?"

    ""

    There was an explosion outside the school, and everyone obviously didn't expect that Su Xun was so fierce, and killed all this group of people with lightning speed.

    Just now they didn't brag, they really can hit so many by one.

    Fu Aohai was completely dumbfounded, and even couldn't help shivering, he must be a pervert, why is he so powerful?

    Now he was really scared, and felt that he was beaten by Su Xun yesterday, it was not a loss at all.

    "Oh shit´´´"

    Brother Nine is still in pain at this time, he can't help itThen he cursed, and it was that guy Fu Aohai.

    I was forced into a pit by this today, how can this be stronger?  It's just a pervert, right?

    Looking at the gangsters in front of him, Su Xun knew that they were not easy to mess with, but they couldn't beat him, so they had nothing to do.

    Moreover, Su Xun also knows that they are not good people. This group of people often stops students outside the school to collect protection fees, and it is very satisfying to clean them up.

    "Brother, I was the one who missed the mark today. I'm sorry to offend you, but I hope we can shake hands and make peace." After the ninth brother got up, he said to Su Xun.

    This is a sign of cowardice. It is hard to see that he would admit cowardice, but there is no way, what else can he do if he can't beat him.

    Su Xun did not intend to let them go, thinking in his heart, since they are so easy to get angry, it is better to continue to increase hatred.

    So Su Xun said: "Shake hands with you and make peace, do you deserve it?"

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +43."

    Su Xun felt refreshed in his heart, and could see that Brother Ninth's face was obviously much uglier, because no one dared to talk to him like that, and Su Xun was the first one.

    However, he couldn't beat Su Xun, and he was a little scared. This kid is a little strange.

    In desperation, Brother Jiu could only grit his teeth and say, "Then what do you want to do?"

    "What should I do"

    Su Xun kept thinking about it in his heart. He thought for a while, and happened to see the tattoo on Brother Jiu's body. The left arm was full of tattoos, which looked quite scary.

    It just so happened that there was a tattoo shop nearby, and Su Xun immediately had an idea in his mind.

    Su Xun looked serious, and said: "People who bring you, come with me!"

    Brother Jiu didn't know what kind of medicine Su Xun sold in his gourd, but he really didn't dare to talk nonsense with Su Xun, for fear that Su Xun would give him a hard time, so he had to lead others to follow.

    "Damn it, are all the guests coming to get tattoos? Hurry up and invite them inside."

    The owner of the tattoo shop is a young man with long hair and a bit of a literary style. He also has tattoos all over his body. This is what he does, so he naturally likes it.

    After Su Xun entered the door, he said directly: "Can Peppa Pig get tattoos?"

    "Peppa Pig? Yes."

    The owner of the tattoo shop froze for a moment, then nodded and said.

    (To talk about an old-fashioned question, some book friends will definitely say that if you win a skin or something, you can use it immediately.

    If I don't use the things I took out, someone will definitely complain again. Is the author an idiot? He forgot everything he took out and never used it.

    So it is really difficult to be an author, and please don¨t be serious with me on this kind of issue. After all, this is a novel, and it may not be fun to keep being true. I hope everyone understands.  ) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 The Elegant Lover

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Peppa Pig, the owner of the tattoo parlor, naturally knows about it. The head is about the same length as a hair dryer. It doesn't look very attractive, but it has become popular on the Internet.

    Someone really came to him and wanted to get a tattoo of Peppa Pig on his body. Faced with this situation, the boss naturally had to keep up with the trend.

    So he deliberately learned a hand and knew how to operate it.

    "That's okay, tattoo all of them with a Peppa Pig on my body, no, just tattoo it on my arm." Su Xun said.

    Brother Jiu's face was twitching non-stop, he didn't miss it, this kid actually wanted to tattoo Peppa Pig on his body.

    Although he likes tattoos, but he likes some very domineering ones. If Peppa Pig wants to go out in the future, how can he mess with the society? Isn't he going to be a joke?

    Not to mention that Su Xun is a rather ruthless person who actually wants to get a tattoo on his arm. You must know that summer wears short sleeves. If you have tattoos on your arms, everyone can see it. How will he behave in the future?

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +43."

    Don't mention how much he has opinions on Su Xun in his heart, Su Xun knows it well.

    But he couldn't beat Su Xun, so he didn't dare to say it out, so he could only speak up in desperation: "Little brother, let's discuss it."

    "I was wrong about this matter today. I will beat that guy Fu Aohai to death when I go back. Just let me go for once. Let's stay a line and see each other in the future."

    "Who the hell wants to meet you in the future, be honest and obedient, if you don't want tattoos, I'll beat you to death." Su Xun interrupted him directly.

    Su Xun himself couldn't believe it, he dared to speak so recklessly now, if it was before, Su Xun would not have had the courage at all.

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +35."

    The owner of the tattoo shop obviously recognized Brother Jiu. How could he not know this guy who is so famous in the neighborhood and even came to collect protection money.

    For a moment, the owner of the tattoo shop was obviously stunned. Someone like Brother Nine was forced to get a tattoo.

    Moreover, he still dared not speak out, which was really shocking.

    "Boss, don't be dazed. Hurry up and get his tattoo first." Su Xun said.

    What he said was to tattoo all these people. In fact, Su Xun also knew that it was impossible. It would take a lot of time to get a tattoo. If twenty people do it at the same time, it may take one night. Su Xun doesn¨t have so many tattoos.  time.

    "this´´´´"

    The owner of the tattoo shop is obviously a little scared at this time, and doesn't want to do this business.

    Brother Jiu was forced to come here, and he also knows the horror of this person, if he is really tattooed, he will feel upset later, what should he do if he comes to settle accounts with himself?

    It is even possible to smash his tattoo shop if there is a disagreement. Everything is not impossible, so he doesn't dare to do it. Small business is not easy.

    Not to mention that he noticed that just now Brother Jiu gave him a fierce look in secret, which was obviously a secret warning.

    This little trick was also exposed under Su Xun's eyes. Su Xun said directly: "Don't worry, boss, I promise you today that he dare not come to trouble you."

    "If he dares to trouble you, you can contact me directly, and I will catch him and let you get a tattoo of Sister Feng on his penis." Su Xun had another bold idea.

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +27."

    After Brother Nine finished listening, his whole body couldn't help but tremble twice, his eyes were full of fear, this kid was really terrifying.

    The owner of the tattoo shop, being told so, what reason is there to refuse? Su Xun looks obviously stronger than Brother Jiu. If that is the case, he will definitely not refuse a business.

    The tattooing process was very calm, no one dared to speak, Brother Jiu even closed his eyes directly, his face was full of lovelessness.

    Tens of minutes later, a pink piggy Peppa appeared on Brother Jiu's arm, looking lifelike.

    Su Xun sized it up and couldn't help but praise: "That's right, this technique is pretty good."

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +80."

    Brother Jiu also opened his eyes at this time, and after seeing the little piggy page on his arm, he was in a bad mood.

    ? His left arm is full of tattoos, which looks quite cool, and he also thinksVery handsome, showing his arms on purpose all day long.

    As a result, on the other arm, there was a piggy Peppa. The style of the painting was seriously wrong, and he would not dare to wear short sleeves in the summer.

    "Piggy Peppa has tattoos on his body, and the applause is given to the public."

    Su Xun applauded and said to Brother Jiu: "Congratulations, after getting this tattoo, you have entered a new level on the road of mixing society."

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +25."

    Su Xun continued: "It's getting late, I have to go home quickly, you remember to give the money for the tattoo."

    "Boss, you can pay as much as you want, don't be polite to him." Su Xun still didn't forget to say something cheap.

    "The resentment value from brother nine is +36."

    Brother Nine is a hard worker, thinking that this f*cking guy is no longer human, and after forcing him to get a tattoo, he has to pay for it.

    However, he had no choice but to give the money quickly, for fear that Su Xun would have any evil thoughts.

    On Su Xun's side, he went back satisfied. He was still very excited because he knew that today must be a bumper harvest.

    "Ninth brother, you what did you do just now?"

    After Brother Nine came out, that guy Fu Aohai was waiting beside him, so he hurried up to ask.

    Fu Aohai saw them entering the tattoo shop, but he was scared, he was scared by Su Xun, so he didn't dare to go in at all, for fear of what Su Xun might do to him.

    "Snapped！！"

    As soon as Brother Nine saw Fu Aohai, he immediately became angry. He slapped him twice, and said at the same time, "You're so damn mean to talk to me."

    At this moment, all the grievances I had accumulated exploded out, and brother Jiu finally had a channel to vent.

    So this Fu Aohai was a tragedy, he was beaten up.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Su Xun went back at night, after eating and tidying up, he returned to his room.

    He took a look at the resentment value in the system, and there was actually a resentment value of 567, which surprised Su Xun. At this moment, he felt suddenly rich overnight, which was so cool.

    With so many resentment points, Su Xun naturally won't be polite, and hasten to draw a lottery.

    "System, start the lottery draw."

    "Thank you for participation."

    "Thank you for participation."

    ""

    After the lottery draw started, a series of thank you for participating made Su Xun really panicked.

    After looking at it, I have already drawn four times, but I failed to draw four times in a row, which made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable.

    There is one last time left, so Su Xun didn't care about it and just smoked it.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Yingzheng's skin [Elegant Lover]" (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Who is this handsome guy?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Elegant lover?"

    Speaking of this skin, Su Xun really doesn't have much impression, and I usually see it less.

    ?Because Su Xun is a dick, and he really doesn't have any money on him, only a little pocket money for a month, and his family's conditions are not good, so he doesn't feel too embarrassed to ask his family for money.

    I finally bought my cell phone after saving hundreds of dollars. It is really inconvenient to not have a cell phone these days.

    Naturally, there is no money to buy skins, except for Su Xun, who was given a dime by the system, and has never recharged in the game, known as the leopard head - zero recharge.

    It is impossible to buy skins with money, and it is impossible to buy skins with money in this life. For Su Xun, almost every time he is in the game, he sees other people using skins, so he can remember some.

    However, although the skin of [Elegant Lover] sounds strange, Su Xun is still looking forward to it. After all, it is a skin that has entered reality, and I don¨t know what effect it will have this time, which makes people look forward to it.

    First, after taking a look at this skin, Ying Zheng became a handsome guy like a prince charming, with white hair and a custom-made high-end suit.

    Dressed in an extremely coquettish way, the first impression is handsome, and the second impression is coquettish, and I feel that rotten women will prefer this kind of style.

    Su Xun didn't know what this skin could do, so he made a rough guess in his mind, and wondered if he could become a flirtatious girl?

    Click on the card of the skin, and the attributes will be displayed immediately:

    Skin name: [Elegant Lover]

    Corresponding hero: Ying Zheng

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host's appearance, temperament, and figure can all be improved, turning into a man with full charm. Men will be silent when they see it, and women will cry when they see it.

    Warm reminder: After using this skin, the appearance of the host will be greatly improved, and the attractiveness to women will also be doubled. Please take care of your own dick and not damage your body.

    Su Xun: ""

    I didn't expect this system to be so flamboyant. This warm reminder made Su Xun hard, thinking that I have been single for nineteen years, and I have always used my unicorn arm. I wanted to find a woman to fall for, but I didn't  Chance.

    At the same time, Su Xun feels that the effect of this skin is even more coquettish, and it can make him handsome, which makes Su Xun feel incredible.

    However, after thinking about the magic of the skin produced by this system, Su Xun's heart is still full of expectations.

    It is false to say that there is no longing. Not only women have the desire for beauty, but in fact, everyone has it. Which man does not want to be more handsome and attractive.

    Su Xun didn't bother, and quickly used the skin. How effective it is, you will understand after looking back.

    After using the bully, it was miraculous, Su Xun felt that there seemed to be a magical change in his body, the cells and every inch of muscle were beating non-stop.

    This strange beating lasted for a while. After it was over, Su Xun immediately felt that his whole body seemed to be full of strength. After standing up, his steps became much stronger.

    ? I wanted to look in the mirror, but Su Xun found out embarrassingly that he, a straight steel man, usually doesn't look in the mirror at all except for a haircut in the morning, and there isn't even a mirror in the room.

    So Su Xun had no choice but to come out and sneak into the bathroom, but fortunately there was no one there.

    "I wipe！！"

    Standing at the sink and turning on the light, Su Xun was startled immediately. Is the person in the mirror still himself?

    At first glance, Su Xun couldn't believe it. The man in the mirror must be too handsome.

    Properly, he has a pretty face. Compared with the previous Su Xun, the gap is still a bit big, and his skin has become very fair, killing those little fresh meat in the entertainment industry.

    However, there is no one else here, let alone any supernatural events, so this person must be Su Xun.

    After being stunned for five seconds, Su Xun finally began to accept this fact, but his heart was shocked, but it couldn't be more.

    The person in the mirror is very different from the previous Su Xun. The previous Su Xun was very ordinary, not ugly, just ordinary.

    In addition, he is a child from the countryside. He is introverted and poor, and he doesn't know how to dress up at all. He basically has no attractive places. If he is placed in the crowd, he will probably be overwhelmed.

    But the person in the mirror can be seen at a glance that he is a handsome guy, but if you look carefullyIt can be found that the facial features are basically the same as those of Su Xun before.

    I don't know how to adjust it, it's more terrifying than plastic surgery, just like that, but everyone can tell that it's Su Xun at a glance, and they won't fail to recognize it.

    Another more obvious change is that the skin has become better. Before, Su Xun's skin was a bit dark. This is hereditary. Su Xun is not naturally fair.

    ? As a result, the skin is healed now, the skin is so white and tender that it seems that water can be squeezed out, which makes people afraid to look at it, and it is more delicate than a woman's skin.

    Moreover, I used to have a few acne marks on my face, and some blackheads on the tip of my nose, all of which have disappeared. Now my face looks flawless.

    Even those celebrities who spend sky-high maintenance to break uric acid, it is estimated that compared with Su Xun's skin, it is still a lot worse.

    There was another surprising discovery, Su Xun found that his figure was also stronger.

    In the past, Su Xun was a little thin and looked like a bamboo pole. It would be fine if he was shorter, but he was quite tall, which seemed very uncoordinated, and even a little hunchbacked.

    It can be clearly seen from the mirror that Su Xun's figure has become stronger, and when he opened his pajamas, Su Xun found that he still had several abdominal muscles protruding.

    I have to say that this skin is too powerful.

    However, Su Xun felt that his body was sticky, so he wiped it with his hands, and found that there was a layer of black things on his hands, and there were bursts of pungent smells.

    "This is after using the skin, some toxins and the like in the body have been expelled, just take a bath." The system prompted.

    Su Xun probably understood, took a shower again, and when he was lying on the bed, he still felt a little unbelievable.

    At the same time, Su Xun began to worry about a problem. After going to school tomorrow, how should he explain this change? Everyone is not blind. I believe Su Xun can see this change at a glance.

    After thinking for a while, Su Xun fell into a deep sleep.

    After waking up the next day, Su Xun touched his face subconsciously. Even without washing his face, it was still very delicate, like a freshly peeled egg.

    When I came to the school, I entered the classroom. Immediately, some students noticed the change of Su Xun, and a girl called out: "I'm not mistaken, who is this handsome guy?" (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 The Ridicule from Xia Jinshu

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Girls' voices are relatively loud, and they are usually called small speakers in the class.

    This is naturally not a good nickname. On the one hand, this girl is more gossip, and pays attention to all kinds of trivial things, who has a crush on whom, and who has dumped which, which makes people quite speechless.

    Another aspect is this woman, who speaks loudly and bluffs, making people quite speechless.

    After being so noisy by her, it's all over now. The students in the class all knew about Su Xun's change, and their eyes were attracted.

    It doesn't matter if you don't look at it, if you look at it, you will be startled, and you will be frightened by Su Xun's changes.

    "Damn, read that right, this person is Su Xun?"

    "Why is Su Xun so handsome? Why didn't I notice it before?"

    "Are you sure this person is Su Xun? Why do I feel that the change is too great?"

    "There must be some changes, but it is obviously Su Xun's facial features. It must be Su Xun. His skin seems to have turned whiter a lot."

    "I didn't realize that Su Xun was still a potential stock before. My God, have you seen the action of him sitting down and pulling out the Chinese papers? It's so handsome."

    "Is it too late for me to go after Su Xun? Wait online."

    ""

    For a while, the class was like a vegetable market, and it had already started to be noisy, and they all looked at Su Xun in surprise.

    Some were perplexed, some were shocked, and of course there were some girls who were becoming nympho.

    Even An Suke, who has always been unimpressed with men, looked at Su Xun differently at this time. Su Xun now looks really different from before.

    It's too superficial to say that he has become handsome, but it does seem to make people feel more comfortable. It seems that the charm of him is much stronger than before.

    In other words, Su Xun in the past didn't have any masculine charm at all, because he was too ordinary, but now he looks more attractive.

    To be honest, Su Xun felt that he was under a lot of pressure after being stared at and commented by so many people, and he felt a little regretful when he said it.

    Too impulsive, I used the skin directly for novelty, but after using it, Su Xun realized that the change was so great.

    After the key skin is used, some changes in the body are like being remodeled, and they cannot be changed back, so this situation has been caused.

    Su Xun now deeply understands a truth. It turns out that being too handsome is really a troublesome thing. Maybe many ugly people don't realize it at all.

    But the things that are doomed now cannot be changed, so Su Xun has no choice but to calm himself down, and don't be too shy.

    Fortunately, this skin is still quite magical, making Su Xun handsome, but there is no change in the facial features, people can tell at a glance that this is Su Xun.

    I'm afraid that the top plastic surgery techniques can't achieve this effect, it's so natural, so natural that everyone can't explain why, anyway, they just understand that he is not handsome now.

    After a while, the shock gradually dissipated, and the class became less noisy, and everyone gradually accepted this fact.

    However, Su Xun's tablemate, that is, Yao Zhihao, bumped Su Xun a few times, and said, "Su Xun, what's going on with you, why do you think you've become handsome?"

    "Really or not, is there such an obvious change?" Su Xun pretended to be stupid on purpose.

    But Yao Zhihao said speechlessly: "You don't even look in the mirror, it's so different from before, okay?"

    "Tell me quickly, I will try it too, have you gone for plastic surgery?"

    Su Xun immediately looked at him with the eyes of caring for the mentally retarded, and said, "You think you have plastic surgery, can you come back to class so soon?"

    "It was during this period of time that I was not feeling well. The doctor said that there were too many toxins in my body, so I got some detoxifying and nourishing capsules for me. After taking it for a while, I didn't expect a qualitative change, and my skin improved a lot."

    Su Xun has no choice but to talk nonsense. If he wants to make it happen, it is not easy to cover it up perfectly. He can only talk about it roughly. Believe it or not, that is another matter.

    At this time, Yao Zhihao was obviously a little confused, he said to himself: "Does the Paidu Yangyan Capsule have such a powerful effect? ??I have to buy something to eat when I go back."

    Su Xun's eyelids twitched slightly, but he didn't say anything. Fortunately, it's not a big deal to eat some of the detoxification and beauty capsules, but it doesn't matter if it has any effect.It's settled.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    The two days of football matches are also in full swing, and Su Xun has become the most dazzling star on the field, with an almost crushing attitude, directly leading the class to win the championship.

    Coupled with Su Xun's sudden improvement in appearance, he also gained some little girls, and even received several love letters, which was something Su Xun never dared to think about before.

    After returning home, during dinner, even Yang Min said: "Xiao Xun, I found that your skin seems to be much better recently, and you are also a lot more cheerful."

    Seeing Su Xun's changes these days, Yang Min is very happy to say the least, after all, Su Xun has always been like this, and she is not feeling well.

    Su Xun could only use the previous set, and said: "A few days ago, I felt that there were a lot of toxins in my body. I took some detoxifying and nourishing capsules, and my skin is much better now, and I have been playing football recently."

    "snort!"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Xia Jinshu, who was sitting across from him, became unhappy for a while, and snorted coldly. This was obviously aimed at Su Xun, and he didn't hide it at all.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +18."

    Su Xun himself was quite surprised, thinking what was going on with this little girl, did she hate herself so much, she didn't seem to provoke her yet, so why did she get angry.

    In fact, Su Xun himself didn't even realize that he had provoked Xia Jinshu unconsciously, because Su Xun had stole the limelight on the football field these two days.

    In comparison, Yu Fei, who used to be the best player in the school, is about to fade away. Recently, Yu Fei has been in a bad mood.

    Xia Jinshu had a good impression of Yu Fei, and naturally felt that all of this was caused by Su Xun. In addition, she was already displeased with Su Xun, and now she was even more displeased.

    It was good that Su Xun didn't mention it just now, but when she mentioned playing football, she became very angry.

    "Snapped！！"

    The woman put down her chopsticks and said, "Su Xun, I have to remind you a few words. It's already this time, and you still don't focus on your studies."

    "With your grades, how do you have the courage to play football? What are you going to take to take the college entrance examination? Don't even fail to pass the university entrance exam. Isn't it because you have lived in my house for three years for nothing?" Xia Jinshu obviously mocked Su Xun on purpose.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 Exam Betting

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Jin Shu, you kid, how can you talk? Even eating can't stop your mouth."

    Yang Min, who was next to him, immediately scolded Xia Jinshu, saying that she was very kind to Su Xun. Seeing Xia Jinshu mocking Su Xun like this, she quickly stopped her.

    Xia Jinshu is a rich girl, and she is used to being spoiled all day long. What Yang Min said, to be honest, didn't have much effect on her.

    She rolled her eyes, which should be for Su Xun, and she said, "I'm right, Mom, you don't know Su Xun's grades in school."

    "That's the bottom of the list. Don't think that you can go to college in No. 1 Middle School. His grades are probably about the same as those who can go to college."

    "Okay, don't say a few words."

    How can Yang Min not know that Su Xun's grades have indeed dropped all the way, worse than the stock market. She often goes to hold parent-teacher meetings for Su Xun, so she naturally knows this.

    Speaking of this, she felt quite guilty, knowing that Su Xun must not be well adapted to life in Linjiang, so she was naturally responsible.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't get into college. Anyway, college students are worthless these days. If you go home and plant crops, you might get rich."

    At this time, a middle-aged man who looked a little fatter said something lukewarm.

    This person is Xia Jinshu's father, Xia Donghai.

    He also dislikes an outsider like Su Xun, and it would be quite good to let Su Xun stay.

    It has become a habit to make fun of Su Xun with Xia Jinshu.

    Speaking of it, this is Su Xun's daily life, and he himself is quite helpless, and his life is very aggrieved.

    It's not that he didn't think about leaving, but he couldn't help it, in Linjiang, a place where people were unfamiliar, let alone he didn't have any money.

    Without money, nothing can be done. It would be too expensive for his family to rent him a house in Linjiang, and there are living expenses and so on, so Su Xun has no choice.

    It is impossible to transfer back to another school. Because of the inconvenience and Su Xun's introverted personality, he has always chosen to be patient.

    Thinking about graduating from high school, maybe it will be fine.

    However, the situation has changed now, and Su Xun has already changed. This time, Su Xun didn't intend to be patient. He only heard him say: "You and I are not in the same class. How do you know that my grades haven't improved recently?"

    "Oops?"

    A look of surprise flashed across Xia Jinshu's face, obviously he did not expect that Su Xun would dare to refute her abnormally today.

    This made Xia Jinshu even more upset. She said disdainfully: "We all belong to the same school, and the whole school ranks there during the exam. Do you think I can't see your results?"

    "Every time I look at the school rankings, I look from the bottom to the top, and I promise to see you soon."

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that this Xia Jinshu has a really poisonous mouth. If the city king system is given to her, it should be quite appropriate, and she is too good at attracting hatred.

    Just because of this appearance, Su Xun couldn't be more polite to her, otherwise he would always think that Su Xun is easy to bully.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "That was before. My grades have improved very quickly recently, and I guess I'm no worse than you."

    "What did you say? Su Xun, do you have the ability to say it again?!"

    Xia Jinshu's eyes widened immediately, she felt as if she had suffered a great humiliation, Su Xun's grades at the bottom even said that his grades were similar to hers.

    You must know that although Xia Jinshu's grades are not top-notch, her grades are not bad and belong to the upper level. It is not difficult to get into a good university.

    In the end, Su Xun actually said that his grades were similar to his own, which is really shameless.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +58!"

    Now Xia Jinshu is probably really impatient with Su Xun, she feels that she has been severely insulted by Su Xun, and the insult is not to be missed.

    Xia Jinshu said directly and excitedly: "Su Xun, are you still shameless? Even your bottom score can be compared with me!"

    "Hehe, don't really believe it. I might score higher than you in the next monthly exam." Su Xun was full of confidence.

    He now has Zhuge Liang's golden ratio skin, and it is not easy to take the test.

    Xia Jinshu paid attention to his achievements, so Su Xun naturally also watched hers.?, Speaking of Xia Jinshu's grades, they are not top-notch.

    Even if Su Xun's Chinese and English have not been improved, it is not easy for Su Xun to score higher than Xia Jinshu by relying on the absolute crushing of mathematics and comprehensive theory.

    "Su Xun, you still have to be shameless and say nothing. Otherwise, next time we will compete to see who gets higher in the exam. What do you think?" Xia Jinshu suddenly thought of this.

    Seeing her like this, she is probably trying to lure Su Xun into the bait.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, because he really doesn't think Xia Jinshu's grades are a threat to him, and the next monthly exam is coming soon, and there are only three days left.

    "Okay, you can do whatever you want, I'm definitely taller than you."

    Xia Jinshu said: "Don't think that talking about it is enough. Since there is a competition, you will naturally have to pay the price. If you lose, you will move out of our house immediately. What do you think?"

    Xia Jinshu has long been unhappy with Su Xun, if he can take advantage of this opportunity to get Su Xun away, everyone will be happy.

    "Xia Jinshu, what nonsense are you talking about? The college entrance examination is two months away. If you let Su Xun go out now, where will he live?" Yang Min said immediately, a little angry.

    And when Xia Jinshu saw his mother, he was really a little angry, and he was obviously a little scared, so he didn't dare to speak.

    But Su Xun said: "Aunt Yang has nothing to do with it, I bet with her."

    Xia Jinshu himself didn't expect that Su Xun was so confident that he dared to really bet on this with her. Where did he get the confidence, just his grades?

    In fact, Su Xun never thought that he could lose to Xia Jinshu.

    Of course, there is another reason, Su Xun doesn't really want to live here anymore, maybe he will find an opportunity to move out as soon as possible.

    Now that there are things like skins, if Su Xun wants to get money, it shouldn't be too difficult, so Su Xun moved this idea.

    "Su Xun, what's the matter with you today, it's not like you don't know Jin Shu, and you're deliberately joking with you, don't be as knowledgeable as her." Yang Min thought Su Xun was agitated.

    But Su Xun said: "Aunt Yang, don't worry, I'm fine, this is between us."

    At this time, Xia Donghai also hurriedly said: "That's right, you should stop meddling. Children can only improve if they have this sense of competition." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Mother's Call

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy Xia Donghai would definitely not dissuade him. He wished that Su Xun would come up and bet with Xia Jinshu, and then move out earlier. Anyway, he basically didn't want to see Su Xun for a day.

    After all, he is not from his own family, and Su Xun is introverted and can't speak, so he is not likable at all.

    Xia Jinshu said: "Well, Su Xun, since you dare to agree, it really changed my impression of you. It seems that you are not as cowardly as you thought."

    "It's okay to gamble. I just said what will happen after I lose. You haven't said it yet. What if you lose?"

    Su Xun glanced at the beaming Xia Jinshu, and then said something.

    It was obvious that Xia Jinshu hadn't thought about this at all in her heart. She never thought that she would lose. This is impossible.

    However, since it is a bet against each other, there must be a corresponding bet agreement. I only heard Xia Jinshu say: "If I lose, I will do whatever you want."

    "Do whatever you want."

    These words are spoken from such a beautiful girl as Xia Jinshu, it really makes people daydream and fantasize.

    However, Su Xun didn't have that kind of thought. He also knew Xia Jinshu's character, so he probably was talking nonsense. He didn't think about the consequences at all, and then he regretted it.

    Su Xun felt very dissatisfied, so he said: "You can't do this, and I don't think you are useless. What can I do with you? Let's change it."

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +24."

    Xia Jinshu was obviously pissed off by Su Xun, and she just heard her continue and said, "Okay, change one, if I lose, within a month, I will completely listen to you, whatever you say  !"

    "Okay, deal!"

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense at all, just nodded and agreed.

    For this kind of thing, there is no disadvantage at all for him, so why not do it, I just hope that Xia Jinshu will not be foolish.

    "Auntie, I'm full, I'm going back to my room first." Su Xun said, he didn't eat too much.

    Xia Jinshu continued to taunt: "Su Xun, remember to go back and read the book carefully, the exam is only two or three days away, don't pass the exam too rubbish!"

    Su Xun ignored her, returned to her dormitory, and started to review her homework.

    The college entrance examination is approaching, the time is very tight, and the pressure of studying is also quite high, Su Xun did not relax.

    Mathematics and science, he has nothing to worry about, but Chinese and English, he still needs to consolidate.

    Fortunately, in these two courses, Su Xun's background is solid, not to mention high scores in the test, at least the scores will not be pulled away by others.

    With this foundation, Su Xun couldn't help but start to think about the college entrance examination in more than two months.

    He really thought that his college entrance examination was hopeless, and what awaited him was probably the sadness and disappointment of his parents after returning home.

    However, the skin of Glory of Kings gave him hope. Su Xun must have no problem with this result, let alone a top university, or a general key university.

    After all, if mathematics and science are full marks, then it is 450 points, Chinese and English, Su Xun said 200 points is not a problem.

    A score of more than 600 is considered a high score, and it can definitely surpass the first line by many points.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this time, Su Xun's cell phone rang, interrupting Su Xun's thoughts.

    Su Xun looked at the caller ID on the screen, and there was a word "Mom" on it, which was from his mother.

    "mom！！"

    After connecting the phone, Su Xun immediately yelled, his voice very soft.

    Su's mother said on the other end of the phone: "Xiao Xun, have you eaten yet?"

    "I just had dinner, how about you?"

    "We've eaten too. Your dad is taking a shower. I have nothing to do. I'll give you a call. How are you doing? Is there any money left? If not, I'll call you."

    Hearing this, Su Xun's heart warmed up. In fact, his parents are both farmers, ordinary people are not good, and they can't make much money throughout the year.

    Even so, I still want to give myself the best. The people who treat me the best in the world must be my parents, because the love of parents is the most real and free from impurities.

    Su Xun immediately said: "Don't worry, Mom, I still have money. I have food and drink at Aunt Yang's house, and I usually buy some school supplies. There is nothing to spend money on."

    It is true that Su Xun has always been very frugal. He hardly spends money randomly. The mobile phone cards he uses are all the cheapest packages.It's not convenient to contact my family.

    As for what to eat snacks, buy clothes and shoes, Su Xun hardly buys, and the clothes on his body are quite old.

    This is why some students in the class look at Su Xun with tinted glasses, because Su Xun's dress is a bit behind, there is no way, he doesn't want to be like this, but poverty restricts everything about him.

    Su's mother asked again: "Xiao Xun, how do you feel about your studies recently? The college entrance examination is coming soon, so adjust your mentality."

    Su Xun could feel that her mother's tone was very cautious when talking about study.

    It is an indisputable fact that their grades have plummeted. They naturally know it, but they don't want to mention it directly, for fear of hurting Su Xun.

    They are also responsible for forcing Su Xun to go to school in Linjiang and entering an unfamiliar environment that he cannot adapt to.

    Su Xun was generous this time. He said directly: "Mom, I have some good news for you. My grades have been improving recently, and even the teacher praised me."

    "Really?" Su's mother was surprised and delighted on the other end of the phone.

    In the past few years in high school, Su Xun almost never took the initiative to mention her grades, because he was embarrassed by his poor grades.

    Unexpectedly, this time it was abnormal, and Su's mother couldn't believe it, especially Su Xun also mentioned that her grades had improved.

    "Why lie to you, my grades have improved recently, and I seem to have found the knack of studying. There are still more than two months left. I will work harder. It will not be a problem to get into a university. I will return to Murakami tomorrow, and I will definitely not embarrass you.  "

    Su Xun's tone was full of confidence. At the same time, no one could notice that his eyes were also determined.

    "Great, Xiao Xun, you can cheer up. Mom is really happy. Don't put too much pressure on yourself. Take care of your health. Mom believes in you."

    When Su's mother was talking here, Su Xun's father should have taken a shower over there, and Su's mother hurriedly said to him: "Old Su, I'm on the phone with my son."

    "My son said that his grades have improved significantly recently, and he might be able to get into college."

    On the other end of the phone, Su Xun listened clearly, and could even imagine in his mind the picture of his mother talking to his father while holding the phone in one hand.

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth unconsciously evoked a smile, feeling very warm.

    Father Su was obviously also very happy, and said directly: "Yes, it is a good thing to have confidence. I believe that our son will definitely be able to enter the university." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20 The Eye of Salvation

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come on, give me the phone, I'll have a word with Su Xun."

    After Su's father answered the phone, he immediately said, "Xiao Xun, I also heard what your mother said just now."

    "Don't put too much pressure on it, just do your best and don't leave any regrets. No matter what, can we still not want your son?"

    "How do you talk, you can't talk at all."

    Next to him should be Su's mother who patted Su's father twice, which made Su Xun couldn't help laughing a few more times.

    In fact, Su Xun's father was just an ordinary worker. He had no culture at all. He talked too much, and it was exposed all at once.

    "Ahem！！"

    Father Su coughed violently twice, and he said: "Anyway, you are outside by yourself, so you must take care of yourself. Your grades were so good before, which proves that you have a foundation. As long as you have a better attitude, your grades will definitely improve."

    "Okay, I know Dad, you and Mom should pay more attention to your health, don't ignore your health just because you can earn more money."

    "You brat is still teaching me, don't worry, I'm fine."

    ""

    Under normal circumstances, I can't talk to my father for a few words, otherwise people would say that my father's love is like a mountain.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun was a little moved.

    ?My grades have dropped for so long, but my parents still believe in me, which makes Su Xun feel very guilty. I must make my parents proud in the future.

    I have been reviewing here for a while, but the Chinese side is okay, I have to do some test papers to practice, as for English, it is a bit more troublesome, and I have to memorize words and the like.

    After two or three hours passed, it was about time to go to bed, and Su Xun's biological clock was quite regular.

    Except for the fact that he couldn't sleep because of the excitement of the skin two days ago, the rest of Su Xun didn't have any insomnia.

    After lying in bed, according to international practice, I usually check my mobile phone before going to bed.

    ? I wanted to take a round of pesticides before going to bed, but at this moment, Su Xun suddenly thought of the value of resentment. I saw that during the meal today, I really pulled a lot from Xia Jinshu.

    Now there are 164 resentment points, enough to draw a lottery once.

    However, Su Xun was not as excited as before. The chance of drawing a lottery still made Su Xun quite painful. Su Xun felt that it would be useless to draw once.

    However, if you keep a hundred resentment points and don't smoke, Su Xun feels that he can't sleep, so Su Xun can't help but start.

    "System, let's draw a prize once."

    The lottery draw began, and the huge lottery interface began to scroll.

    "Congratulations to the host, through this lottery, you have successfully won Bian Que's skin [Pupil of Salvation]"

    "I'll wipe it, is this all right?"

    Su Xun really didn't expect that the chances of drawing a lottery are getting lower and lower now, which makes Su Xun feel ashamed, but this time he only drew once, and he even won. It seems that he has a good character today.

    Su Xun, the hero of Bian Que, also understands that he is quite a disgusting hero. He has the ability to sustain damage and heal teammates, and his ultimate move is a group skill.

    If you encounter a Bian Que who can play, it will indeed be a kind of torture for the enemy.

    After a glance, a huge skin card appeared.

    Bian Que has white hair all over his head, and a red mask surrounds his face, only revealing a pair of psychedelic eyes. He carries a medicine box on his back, and at the same time holds a bright green medicine bottle in his hand.

    What is contained in it should be a newly developed toxin.

    The whole skin is quite ordinary, there is no gorgeous feeling, it is actually just a different color from the original painting.

    However, Su Xun is not concerned about the special effects of this skin. He wants to know what effect this skin has in reality.

    Click on the skin card, and the skin is immediately transferred to the back, with the description of the skin on it.

    Skin Name: Eye of Salvation

    Corresponding hero: Bian Que

    Skin effects: Bian Que was a famous doctor in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period. He pioneered Chinese medicine and was the founder of Chinese medicine. His first-hand medical skills are superb.

    After the host uses the skin in reality, he will master all the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, and the eyes will change, so that he can see the health status of the person at a glance. At the same time, the use of the eyes can save lives, cure diseases, and eliminate suffering.

    Su Xun's face gradually became serious, this skin is too strong, even?In a sense, this skin is simply against the sky.

    Can you heal people with your eyes?  In the past, someone who could get someone pregnant just by looking at her, wouldn't she be able to help someone deliver the baby just by looking at her now?

    Mastering all the knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine and mastering it is already quite awesome, and can be called a generation of genius doctors.

    Unexpectedly, there is something even more awesome. You can see what kind of disease you have at a glance, and you will be cured after a few more glances. It can no longer be explained by routine.

    However, Su Xun chooses to believe in the system and the skin. The skin that came out before has the same effect as the description, and there is no difference.

    Explain that although the integrity of the system is not good, there is still integrity.

    Bian Que used poison in the game. In fact, he was a famous doctor in ancient times. People like Bian Que and Hua Tuo were equally famous doctors.

    This skin is also based on this feature, the Eye of Salvation really lives up to its reputation.

    Su Xun couldn't sit still, and suddenly lost sleepiness, he quickly got up and said, "No, I have to look in the mirror to see what's wrong with me."

    "Host, you don't need to go look, I told you in advance, you are afraid that you are a snake spirit."

    Su Xun: "???"

    System: "Don't think about it carefully. After you equip the elegant lover's skin, your physical fitness has been transformed. Now you are healthier than livestock. It is useless to look at it."

    Su Xun: ""

    ? If he is really a fan of the authorities, Su Xun himself did not think of this, but now that he thinks about it, it is indeed like that, all the toxins in his body have been discharged.

    And it is obvious that the body is very comfortable now, and it is difficult to think of being sick, so Su Xun had no choice but to give up this idea.

    ！！！！！！

    After waking up the next day, Su Xun followed the same habit as before, bought breakfast and then went to school.

    When I came to the class, I found that everyone was obviously active. Maybe the monthly exam will be in two days. Everyone is nervous.

    This is the last large-scale exam before the college entrance examination, and it is a unified one. Although the results of the exam will not determine anything, it will have an impact on people's confidence. Everyone hopes to get a good result.

    Su Xun pretended to be reciting words, and he immediately scanned them with his eyes.

    After experimenting, he discovered that when he looked at someone, he stared at it for no more than three seconds, and it was immediately clear what was wrong with his body.

    Most of the students are sub-healthy, such as lack of sleep, this is a normal phenomenon, including Ansuke.

    There was a girl who caught a cold, and Su Xun could clearly see that she was holding a napkin in her hand, which proved that the illness he had seen was correct.

    What else is there, who has body odor, who has hemorrhoids, etc., it is all clear at a glance, this skin is really invincible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21: Mingren Don't Say Secret Words

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun used his eyes of salvation to scan the class for a while, only to discover a lot of secrets.

    A cute-looking girl actually has body odor, and she feels sorry for the boy next to her.

    There is also a fat man, no wonder Su Xun always feels that he is restless every time in class, and thinks that he has ADHD and can't sit still.

    Only now did I know that he had hemorrhoids, so Su Xun had to admire him for his perseverance. He was still able to go to school with hemorrhoids, which was really moving.

    After scanning around, everyone's body is not too healthy. After all, today's society is too fast-paced, under the pressure of high-intensity work and study.

    It is impossible to maintain a completely healthy body, especially for senior high school students, who have no more physical education classes. Do you still expect them to play sports?

    However, most people are like this, and it's not a big deal, not serious.

    Su Xun silently put all the things he saw in his heart. These things belong to personal privacy, and Su Xun has no need to say them out.

    ?Speaking out can indeed quickly arouse hatred, but this is too immoral, Su Xun didn't intend to do that.

    While reading a book, Fat Po Zhang, an old woman, twisted her waist, which was similar to a bucket, and came to the class.

    It seems that Su Xun is also very painful. This fat woman Zhang wears black stockings all day, which is really painful. I am happy, but I don¨t care about other people¨s lives. This is really immoral.

    Su Xun looked at the fat woman Zhang with the eyes of salvation. She is in good health, but she has a little high blood pressure, which has something to do with her being too fat.

    "Students, be quiet and listen to me!"

    As soon as Fat Po Zhang spoke, there was an instant silence, no one dared to speak up, not everyone dared to speak up in front of Fat Po Zhang.

    Just heard Fat Granny Zhang say: "Students, I think you all know that the day after tomorrow is our last monthly exam in high school."

    "It's also the last big exam before your college entrance examination. All schools in the city will take the exam together. Everyone give me a good test. What score you get in this exam will almost determine which school you can go to in the college entrance examination."

    After Su Xun heard this sentence, to be honest, his face was full of disdain, and he was completely talking about it. As long as it is not the college entrance examination, any exam will not be able to determine the final result.

    It can only be said that this result has a certain reference value, and it does not explain any fundamental problems, because the variables of the college entrance examination are very large.

    Except for those with top grades, or those with the lowest grades, they have already been finalized, and there will not be much fluctuation. The reason why the strong are strong.

    Not only because they are strong, but also because they are stable.

    But for most of the remaining people, everything is unknown, and it is normal for their grades to fluctuate.  level.

    Su Xun knew Fat Granny Zhang's character very well, she just talked about these things to scare people and make everyone take the exam.

    It is understandable that teachers value grades, which teacher does not want his students to do well.

    But fat woman Zhang is not that kind of person, she just cares about grades, and the life and death of students has nothing to do with her.

    After all, if the class she leads herself has good grades, she will have face if she tells it. This is Fat Po Zhang's inner thoughts, especially true.

    Su Xun wouldn't bother with her either, and did her own thing. The fat woman Zhang would come to mobilize her every time before the big exam. To put it badly, it was a threat in disguise.

    "By the way, I remember that there was a classmate in my class last time. He was really good at solving math problems. Everyone was impressed. I don't know how many points this classmate can get in this monthly exam. You have to work hard.  "

    Suddenly at this time, the fat woman Zhang Yinyang said something strangely.

    Everyone immediately looked towards Su Xun. It was obvious that this was said to Su Xun, and they knew it was Su Xun as soon as they heard it.

    Su Xun really didn't expect that this fat woman Zhang still remembered this incident, so it can be seen that she is actually quite vengeful.

    Probably she is also waiting to see Su Xun's jokes, and the exam is about to start, so he must be very panicked.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel anything in his heart. He said that I have a golden ratio skin, and I can arrange for you what kind of math test paper you come for.

      This time, Su Xun didn't feel weak anymore when faced with Fat Granny Zhang's ridicule, and now he gradually doesn't know how the word "weak" is written.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Smart people don't talk dark words, I must have a perfect score in mathematics this time."

    "Hiss！"

    When this remark came out, the whole class was shocked, and there were countless voices gasping for air, wondering if this Su Xun had lost his mind?

    It's too exaggerated to dare to say that I will definitely get full marks in mathematics.

    It is true that you can get full marks in mathematics, but this is not a certainty. In many cases, some top students will make small mistakes, and they dare not say that they will definitely get full marks.

    Not to mention the mathematics of science, which is not simple in itself. Some questions are indeed perverted and cannot be solved by ordinary people. It is not easy to get a perfect score in the exam. It requires both strength and luck.

    Besides, the perfect score in the test, isn't that what An Suke and the others should do? What does it have to do with Su Xun, who is the last one? Where did he get the courage?

    Fat woman Zhang was also dazed for a moment, but a strong sarcasm suddenly appeared on her face, and she said: "Student Su Xun, are you still asleep this early in the morning?"

    "Ha ha！！"

    Everyone laughed, because everyone could feel that Su Xun seemed to be daydreaming.

    An Suke, the top student in the class and the top three student in the school, did not dare to say such a thing, and Su Xun didn't know where his confidence came from, maybe he lost his will.

    The key point is that there is no doubt that this kind of bragging is about to take the exam. After the exam, the results will be released soon, which is equivalent to slapping yourself in the face, so why bother.

    However, Su Xun is extremely confident, as long as he does not make mistakes on purpose, there will be no mistakes.

    So Su Xun continued: "Mr. Zhang, how can I sleep in class as a student? I am serious. This time I will definitely get full marks."

    Fat Granny Zhang didn't get too angry, she was just watching it for fun.

    Originally, because of the incident last time, she had been holding grudges and wanted to hit Su Xun before the exam.

    If Su Xun honestly admits to being cowardly, then this matter is fine, and she will not keep haggling with him.

    However, Su Xun wanted to argue with her, and even boasted so hard that he was so awesome. The fat woman Zhang felt that this kid was too inflated and had to be cured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 Luo Tianyi

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fat Po Zhang is a veteran of the world, she has never seen any kind of students, there are naturally some who are bragging and want to pretend, and in the end whoever is not controlled by her is submissive.

    Just heard Fat Granny Zhang say: "Okay, since you are so confident, the teacher also believes in you, and I hope you will keep your word and don't embarrass yourself when the time comes."

    "The teacher doesn't want to make things difficult for you. Let's do it this way. If you pass the math test this time, the teacher will praise you very much." Fat Granny Zhang deliberately mocked.

    In fact, she thinks that at Su Xun's level, it is very difficult to pass the exam with a score of 90. How much does he have, how can he not know that he is a teacher?

    And this time the test paper was issued by the Linjiang City Education Bureau. There are two teachers in the school who were also selected into the test group to participate in the proposition.

    After I came back, I naturally brought back some news. It is impossible to leak the questions. I just said that the questions this time, especially mathematics and science, are more difficult.

    This is a soft way of saying it. The teacher said it was a bit difficult, but in fact it is more difficult. Once the science subjects become difficult, it is almost inhumane.

    Generally, the last exam before the college entrance examination is extremely difficult, and some may be relatively simple, and you can get a high score in the exam, which will increase your self-confidence.

    Of course, teachers have different ideas, and some teachers feel that they will take it lightly.

    Just make the questions more difficult, much higher than the difficulty of the college entrance examination. When you look back and wait for the students to be hit, you will work harder in the last time. Faced with easy questions during the college entrance examination, you can calmly deal with them.

    The idea of ??Linjiang City's third-month high school exam this time is obviously the second one. It is more difficult to make the questions. If you want to increase the difficulty, the easiest thing is mathematics.

    After Fat Po Zhang knew the news in advance, she probably knew that if the test papers were really difficult, a large number of them would fail.

    Those who can score more than 100 points in the test are probably considered good grades. At Su Xun's level, I am afraid that if you guess the choice, you will be unable to write.

    Mathematics is not Chinese. If you don't understand it, you really can't write a single step, and you can only watch it dryly.

    Let alone 150 points in the test, Su Xun can score 90 points in the test, which is probably much more difficult than climbing to the sky.

    Su Xun didn't take it seriously at all. He knew that the fat woman Zhang was sarcastic on purpose, so naturally he couldn't take her words and said, I will definitely pass the exam.

    The goal is very clear, and you must get full marks.

    Su Xun immediately said: "Sorry teacher, I will definitely get full marks in mathematics this time. If I don't get full marks in the exam, I will drop out of school directly."

    "Fuck, is Su Xun crazy?"

    Many people looked at Su Xun differently, thinking what happened to Su Xun today, there is no need to pretend to be so big.

    Wouldn't it be a big loss to drop out of school directly because of a moment of vindictiveness with Fat Granny Zhang, and the college entrance examination is about to come.

    The tablemate Yao Zhihao next to him was in a hurry, and he patted Su Xun's thigh desperately with his hands underneath, trying to make Su Xun more rational and stop being so impulsive.

    However, there is no way to stop Su Xun. Su Xun has been ridiculed by the fat lady Zhang so much, and Su Xun can't bear it anymore. Today, no matter what he says, he has to slap his face first.

    At this moment, a voice rang out: "Su Xun, the teacher has already saved you a lot of face, so don't be so ignorant and put yourself on the nose."

    The person who spoke was He Tianming, a greasy boy with a little money in his family, and his conditions were pretty good.

    At the same time, he also has two talents, belonging to the rich second generation, the kind with better grades, he is the deputy monitor of the class, and his grades have always been among the best.

    is also An Suke's number one suitor, but An Suke has been ignoring him.

    The more disgusting thing about this guy is that he is especially good at flattering his teachers, especially the fat woman Zhang, who almost kneels down and licks it.

    And I often go to Fat Granny Zhang's office to talk about some situations in the class, who is in a relationship, etc., which makes the students hate him very much, and he is not very popular.

    Su Xun has no conflicts with him, but this person is relatively cheap. Su Xun argues with the teacher, and he has to help protect the teacher, acting like a loyal slave.

    Glancing at this guy, Su Xun said angrily: "I'm just bored, it's none of your business?"

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +24."

    "Su Xun, how do you talk? Do you ever talk to your classmates like this?" He Tianming spoke in a sharp voice.

    This gas??Looking corrupt, I feel very motherly.

    Seeing that Su Xun ignored him, He Tianming continued: "Su Xun, don't forget what you said, let's talk about it after the monthly exam results come out."

    "If you don't get a full score in the exam, you will drop out of school. Everyone remembers it. You can't go back on your word if you want to."

    Su Xun can feel that this guy is a villain, the narrow-minded kind, full of bad things and likes to hold grudges.

    But Su Xun didn't bother to talk to him, he must have a perfect score, otherwise he wouldn't say that kind of thing, leaving no room for himself at all.

    Moreover, for this kind of large-scale exam, the test papers are bound and corrected uniformly, and Su Xun is not worried about using a machine to correct the test papers. Fat woman Zhang will secretly tamper with her own test papers.

    "Hmph, I hope everyone will review well, and let's wait and see what Su Xun's grades are."

    Fat Granny Zhang walked out of the classroom after saying this, obviously she was going to punish Su Xun.

    Let Su Xun dance for two days first, after two days after the exam, I will have plenty of opportunities to humiliate him.

    After Fat Granny Zhang left, everyone was still staring at Su Xun. It was obvious that Su Xun had played too much this time.

    Everyone was thinking about what to do if they really dropped out of school. No one thought about the fact that Su Xun could get a perfect score in the exam, because everyone subconsciously felt that it was impossible.

    What no one noticed was that An Suke looked back at Su Xun, but seeing Su Xun's indifferent face, she couldn't help but sighed.

    Yao Zhihao said in a low voice: "Su Xun, what are you thinking, this time you played too big."

    Su Xun smiled, explaining too much at this time is useless, and they will change their views when their results come out later.

    Because facts speak louder than words.

    ！！！！！！

    "Tianyi, this way!"

    ? When school was over in the evening, an old man stood at the gate of the school. He seemed to be in good spirits. He was dressed in casual clothes and wore a pair of laminated bottoms on his feet.

    After seeing a beautiful girl coming out, he immediately yelled.

    Upon hearing this, the beautiful girl ran over in surprise and said, "Grandpa, why did you come to pick me up in person?"

    This woman looks like a creamy skin, and the two willow-leaf eyebrows add charm to the whole person. At the same time, the eyes are like a clear spring, like autumn water in it, trembling non-stop.

    Beauty, it is really a thing of beauty.

    In fact, this beauty is not unfamiliar to people. Basically, the students of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School know that she is also one of the four campus beauties, named Luo Tianyi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 The Unscrupulous Old Man

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of Su Xun and his class of students, I don¨t know what happened, they are very extraordinary, for example, there are four extremely beautiful girls.

    Like Luo Tianyi and An Suke, they are known as the four major campus beauties, and they have made a splash in the school, even though there are many students in the first and second grades.

    There are naturally beautiful girls, but if it is said that they can surpass the four of them, there is really no one. It is really rare that there are four extremely beautiful girls in a class of students at the same time.

    Many male students said that they were so lucky to be in the same grade with four school girls at the same time.

    Su Xun didn't think so, everyone was a dick, why lie to himself, no matter how good-looking the school belle thinks, it has nothing to do with diaosi.

    What's the use of just fantasizing there, it's just a waste of toilet paper.

    Speaking of which, this Luo Tianyi is an extremely extraordinary one among the four major beauties, because she has a prominent background.

    She is the jewel in the palm of the Luo family, a large family in Linjiang. In front of her, the ordinary rich second generation has no capital to show off their wealth. If anyone can really marry her, they will not have to struggle for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about. Like Luo Tianyi, she may be the most difficult to get in touch with. Her eyes needless to say, ordinary men can't get close to her at all.

    Although he is a member of a big family, he is very low-key. The old man did not ask the driver to drive over, but was walking with his granddaughter, so he took a walk at that time.

    Rich people live leisurely, while ordinary people can only rush desperately for fear of missing the bus.

    "Grandpa, what's going on over there?"

    Luo Tianyi said at this time, it turned out that it was near the bus stop in front, and for some reason, many people surrounded it, and the bus didn't even open.

    Mr. Luo glanced at it, and then said, "Come on, let's go and have a look."

    After walking over, I saw that it was an old man who fell to the ground, riding a battery car, and I don't know where he hit it.

    The man was lying on the ground overturned on his back, wailing uncontrollably, as if his leg had been dropped.

    Many people were watching, and everyone looked at the old man, but it seemed that they had made an agreement. They kept a certain distance from the old man in a tacit understanding, and no one dared to touch him.

    Luo Tianyi pursed her cherry lips, and said, "What's the matter with these people, just looking at them indifferently, how pitiful it is for the old man to fall down."

    Mr. Luo is an old Jianghu, he is not so kind, and said: "Isn't the current society like this, I'm afraid of being blackmailed."

    Now helping the elderly is already a social problem. If people are old, they may have accidents when they go out.

    Originally, it would be good for everyone to help out when they meet, but there are always some old and immortal things who like to catch and blackmail others, and there have even been many such incidents.

    The whole social atmosphere has changed now, and everyone is afraid to go up, for fear of being caught extorting money, it's better to pretend that they didn't see it.

    There is even a joke that ridicules this social phenomenon, saying that three people show off their wealth together. The first person said, I have a BMW and Mercedes-Benz at home.

    The second person said, I have a Rolls-Royce at home, and the nanny usually drives a BMW when she goes shopping for groceries.

    The third person was full of disdain, saying that my family does not have any luxury cars, but I like to help old people who have fallen on the street.

    After hearing this, the two people in front were immediately shocked, and said quickly: "Fuck, you still have money."

    The ridicule is ridicule, but one thing can be seen, that is, the risk of helping the elderly is too great now, and a large part of the reason why society has become indifferent is that some people do not cherish the love of others, which makes people feel chilling.

    Luo Tianyi was still quite innocent, only heard her say: "Grandpa, the old man is very pitiful, I will help him up and send him to a nearby hospital."

    Mr. Luo does not approve of this kind of nosy behavior, but he loves Luo Tianyi very much. Since Luo Tianyi thinks about it, he will naturally not object.

    I saw Mr. Luo smiled, and then said: "No problem, you can go."

    As for the issue of blackmailing people, there is nothing to be afraid of. If you dare to blackmail their Luo family in Linjiang, you may die without knowing how to die.

    It just so happened that Su Xun came here to take the bus and also saw this scene. Su Xun still has a sense of justice in his heart and likes to help others.

    He also knows why no one supports the elderly, because society is like this, and one cannot criticize others for being indifferent.

      Because it's not easy for other people, they are all ordinary people, if they were extorted one hundred and eighty thousand because of this, how would they live in that day, it's understandable to be careful.

    Seeing the old man in such misery, Su Xun kept screaming, and he couldn't bear it. At the same time, he looked at it with the Eye of Salvation. The old man's left calf was really broken.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it, and felt that he should go up and help.

    "Grandpa, are you okay? I'll give you the phone. You can call your family." Su Xun said up.

    He didn't send the old man to the hospital either. Judging by his attire, the old man probably didn't have much money, let alone Su Xun.

    The pocket is cleaner than the face. If you go to the hospital, how to pay the fee, let the old man call the family over quickly.

    This old man may not have a mobile phone, which is why he is so helpless.

    Luo Tianyi stopped her footsteps. When she was about to go forward, she didn't expect Su Xun to take a step ahead of her. Since she came like this, she didn't go any further.

    She also recognized Su Xun. In the football match a few days ago, it was very staged. It happened that Luo Tianyi's class played in the final, which made Luo Tianyi have a little impression of him.

    Unexpectedly, he was kind-hearted, which made Luo Tianyi's impression of him better.

    "It's you, you're the one who knocked me down, lose money!"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun squatted down. The old man seemed to be prepared, and grabbed Su Xun when he went up, while shouting all the time.

    Su Xun: "???"

    "Master, what are you doing? I just came out of school. How could I bump into you? Did you recognize the wrong person?"

    Su Xun is in a panic now, his luck can't be that bad, he wants to do a good deed, but meets an old man with no integrity.

    The old man no longer cared about it. Seeing how weak he was just now, he was holding on to Su Xun very strongly, making it impossible for Su Xun to break free.

    The main thing is that Su Xun didn't dare to use too much force, for fear of turning around and hurting the old man, he would be even more unreasonable.

    "Don't quibble here, do you think that I won't recognize you if you do this? You bumped into me and called your family to come over. If you don't lose money, you won't leave." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 What about the agreed fracture?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Oh shit!"

    Su Xun is very angry now, and he obviously realizes that he has been tricked, this old man wants to blackmail people!

    I really didn't expect it. I just saw him as pitiful, which made people feel unbearable. Who knew that he was so immoral and immoral.

    Now he insists on Su Xun, it was Su Xun who bumped him, and he won't let Su Xun go at all.

    Su Xun was also quite helpless, and kept explaining, but it didn't seem to help.

    This old man didn't touch the porcelain on purpose, he probably accidentally fell while riding a bicycle, and then felt that after breaking a bone, it would cost a lot of money to go to the hospital.

    It is normal for people of this age to be reluctant to spend money if they have no money at home, so the uncle wants to touch porcelain.

    ?If you catch anyone, you can be blackmailed, you don¨t have to pay for medical expenses, and you can get a sum of compensation later, so he has been waiting, and finally he met a stupid Su Xun.

    It's like a beggar who hasn't eaten for several days. When he sees a table of delicious food, he won't let it go.

    Su Xun was really anxious and angry, and at the same time quite helpless, thinking that you really want to blackmail people and find a rich one, I can't even afford to ride an ofo small yellow car, it's no fun for you to blackmail me  ah.

    "This young man is so pitiful that he was blackmailed by this old man."

    "The world is going downhill. The old men seem to be like this now, which makes people unable to complain."

    "It's really lucky that I didn't go up to help him just now, otherwise I would be the one who was unlucky."

    "This old thing is too shameless. He is obviously a student of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. He only left school after school. His good intentions were blackmailed."

    "Young man, don't be afraid, there are so many of us watching, hurry up and call the police, we are all witnesses, nothing happened."

    ""

    Luo Tianyi was obviously very angry, she said angrily: "Grandpa, that old man is so bad, how could he frame him like this."

    Mr. Luo's expression did not fluctuate. He has never seen anything of his age.

    On the contrary, he felt that this was a very good educational opportunity, and said, "Tianyi, now you know why so many people dare not go up, and you should be more careful in the future."

    I said this just to make Luo Tianyi happy. If anyone really dares to bully her granddaughter, it will really be bad luck for eight lifetimes.

    Luo Tianyi didn't know if she had heard it, she continued: "Grandpa, what happened to him, do you want to help him?"

    Mr. Luo glanced at Su Xun, and said, "Let's take a look later, that young man seems to be quite calm, maybe there is a way."

    I have to say that the old man's eyes are quite vicious, and he can tell at a glance that Su Xun is now different from just now.

    In fact, Su Xun really calmed down, and now his psychological quality has improved a lot.

    After experiencing the panic and anger at the beginning, Su Xun quickly calmed down his brain, because he knew that in the face of this kind of thing, you must not use violence directly.

    This kind of old man doesn't care about it, and if he directly uses violence, I am afraid that Su Xun will suffer a lot, so he can only find a way to deal with him.

    Su Xun thought that he has the skin of the Eye of Salvation, and he can heal people's diseases invisibly, heal his fractures, and that's it.

    Just do what you say, Su Xun began to treat the old man. During the treatment, he did not simply look at it with his eyes.

    You can see the disease by looking directly with your eyes, but if you want to treat it, you have to concentrate your attention, then stare with your eyes, and focus on this matter in your mind.

    No one noticed that there seemed to be a red light flashing in Su Xun's eyes, which was quite mysterious.

    In Su Xun's mind, there was an approximate progress. After he felt that it was almost the same, he closed his eyes for a few seconds, and the treatment was immediately interrupted.

    There was a feeling of blackness in my mind, probably due to excessive mental consumption. After a while, Su Xun quickly realized it.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I said, sir, you keep saying that your leg is broken, who knows if you really have a broken leg, you can prove it to me."

    "I wipe！！"

    The old man didn't expect this to be suspected. He really fell and broke a bone. Can the pain be faked? I just heard the old man say: "You think I'm a slap in the face, don't you? Don't spout blood here, I really have a broken bone."  .￣

    "Come on??The resentment value of Uncle Pengci is +26.  "

    "A broken bone is a broken bone when you say it? I don't believe it!"

    "If you don't believe me, send me to the hospital, and it will be clear after an examination."

    Su Xun said in his heart that what you think is beautiful. Mom's hospital is so far away from here. It would be a lot of trouble to take you there. Take a film and do it casually. A few hundred dollars will be gone. How can there be so much money.

    "Damn it, why did that beauty come out without any clothes on? It's so exciting!"

    At this time, Su Xun didn't know which muscle was wrong, and immediately looked at the direction behind the old man, and yelled suddenly.

    Immediately, countless people were attracted to her, a beautiful woman with no clothes on?  This is too exciting.

    "where?"

    This uncle is also a dishonest old man, he immediately got excited when he heard this, and he got up quickly, but when he looked back, he didn't see anything.

    "The resentment value from the uncle is +42."

    The uncle of Pengci was furious instantly, and said: "You kid is talking nonsense, where is the beauty?"

    "Tsk tsk！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun was looking at him with a smile on his face, and said, "Master, you are quite agile, it doesn't look like a broken bone."

    The old man's face immediately changed, and his face turned black with anger. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked by Su Xun.

    But what was strange to him was that his leg was still hurting a lot just now, but now he doesn't feel any pain at all.

    In fact, all this is because of Bian Que's Eye of Salvation skin, which Su Xun used for the first time, and the effect is really amazing.

    "Oh, my leg hurts even more when I move it."

    The uncle still wanted to pretend, but just now, everyone saw it, and immediately everyone scolded:

    "What the hell, is this old bastard still shameless, pretending to be so obvious, and rubbing our IQs on the ground?"

    "It's so shameless, but I believed him just now, maybe it really broke a bone."

    "I didn't expect him to be faking. His acting skills are so good that there is no flaw at all."

    "Everyone, call the police and arrest this shameless old man."

    ""

    Uncle felt wronged, the broken bone that was promised, why did it heal suddenly.

    I was full of doubts in my heart, but seeing that everyone was so excited, the uncle didn't dare to continue touching porcelain with shamelessness. Maybe the police would come over in a while.

    The uncle quickly picked up his battery car and slipped away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 Make the school belle angry (recommendation ticket requested)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the old man who blackmailed people left, the people around him also dispersed.

    At this point in time, everyone is basically just off work or after school, and the time is already quite tight.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun was completely lying on the ground, but at least this matter was resolved in the end, and Su Xun was also relieved.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun was a bit at a loss. He helped that disgusting old man heal the fracture in vain. Although Su Xun had nothing to lose, he just felt unhappy.

    However, Su Xun was not stupid, he deliberately kept a trick, the old man's calf was not completely healed, and the bones were still a little loose.

    In addition, the elderly have severe osteoporosis. If the old man does not pay attention next time, he may still fracture, and it will be more serious than this time.

    Su Xun felt that he was an old man after all, and he was very old, so he didn't need to haggle over every detail with him, and hoped that the illness would overcome him as soon as possible.

    Just when Su Xun turned to leave, he suddenly turned around and saw the beautiful Luo Tianyi, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment when his four eyes met.

    At this time, Luo Tianyi smiled slightly at Su Xun. She had witnessed the whole incident just now, and she still had a good impression of Su Xun.

    Nowadays, a young man like Su Xun who has a strong sense of justice, is kind-hearted and does not panic in situations is really rare. In addition, Su Xun looks good, it seems that it is easy to make people like him.

    The charm bonus of an elegant lover is not casually mentioned.

    As a result, this smile made Su Xun stunned for a while, because it was so beautiful.

    Looking back at Bai Meisheng with a smile, Su Xun used to feel that this sentence was too exaggerated, but today he realized the incisiveness of it.

    The description is just right, isn't Luo Tianyi's smile just like that, looking back at Bai Meisheng with a smile, it seems that the world has added a touch of bright color.

    Although Su Xun is a hanger, he is not the kind of person who is particularly hungry and can't walk when he sees a beautiful woman. That kind of person belongs to the hanger in the hanger.

    But just now, Su Xun was still stunned, which shows Luo Tianyi's charm.

    "Young man, that's pretty cool. You can actually tell that the old man is pretending to have broken bones."

    At this time, Mr. Luo also praised Su Xun, this kid is really good, and he is an excellent one among young people.

    Su Xun just came back to his senses and glanced at Mr. Luo. The school said that Luo Tianyi's family background is prominent. Look at this Mr. Luo, although the clothes on his body are not gorgeous.

    However, the temperament of a superior person cannot be ignored. When he was young, he must have been a high-spirited and powerful person.

    Even at this age, it seems that the momentum on his body has not been completely washed away by the lead.

    Su Xun hurriedly said humbly: "Grandpa, you have won the prize, so I will just give him a try."

    In fact, it was not the old man who deceived everyone, but everyone was deceived by Su Xun. No one could have imagined that Su Xun could heal the fracture in a short time.

    If this is said, no one will believe it, because everyone knows that a hundred days of injury means that it takes two or three months to recover.

    As a result, you were cured in two to three minutes, so the hospital doesn't want to lose face?

    Su Xun naturally wouldn't say these things, skin is Su Xun's biggest secret.

    However, when looking at Mr. Luo, Su Xun frowned, and a strange look flashed in his eyes.

    This old man is actually sick, and it is quite serious. The cold has entered his body, but it is still in the latent stage and has not exploded.

    The immunity of the elderly body will decrease, so it is easy to get sick, especially once it is cold or hot.

    And the coldness in Mr. Luo's body is even more serious. After an outbreak, people will be extremely painful. The body is hot and cold, which is many times more painful than a fever.

    Whether it can be cured in the end is not the same thing, you must be on guard in advance.

    "Grandpa, how is your health recently?" Su Xun asked.

    Mr. Luo didn't have any special ideas. He thought that Su Xun was just being polite to him. He happened to think that Su Xun, a young man, was also quite interesting, so he wanted to chat with him: "I'm in good health recently. Why?  gone?"

    Su Xun was silent for a while, indeed the deficiency cold hadn't erupted yet, it was accumulating, he was afraid that he hadn't felt it yet, and he couldn't say what symptoms came out.

    theSo Su Xun reminded: "Let me remind you that a little coldness has accumulated in your body, and it will probably explode in a short time."

    "You mean I'm sick?"

    Mr. Luo was stunned for a moment, and then he said something uncertain, as if he understood what Su Xun was talking about.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "That's right, and it's a more serious one, which may cost you your life."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Before Mr. Luo said anything, Luo Tianyi next to him couldn't listen anymore.

    Luo Tianyi seemed a little angry, she said: "My grandfather is in good health, and a doctor comes for regular check-ups, how could he be sick!"

    "The resentment value from Luo Tianyi is +18."

    Because Luo Tianyi has a very good relationship with her grandfather, Luo Tianyi must be upset when Su Xun said that her grandfather might die.

    Even Luo Tianyi is considered very well-bred. If it was someone else, he might point at Su Xun's nose and start cursing.

    The smile on Mr. Luo's face also gradually disappeared. He was not angry, and asked, "Young man, do you still know medical skills?"

    "I understand a little bit, I suggest that after you go back, you should soak your feet in hot water, drink more ginger soup and other cold repellents, and go to the pharmacy to buy some medicine." Su Xun said.

    Su Xun has just used the Eye of Salvation. After using this thing, it consumes a certain amount of energy. Su Xun feels that if he continues to use it, he may not be able to hold it.

    Besides, Su Xun is not a Bodhisattva who saves the world. He can't see a person, so he can go to treat them, and he won't exhaust himself to death.

    His symptoms haven't broken out yet, and he can be cured now. In his capacity, he can find a doctor to prescribe some cold-dispelling medicine, eat by himself, and protect his feet when he sleeps at night. It's not a big problem.

    "Okay, I see, I will go to the doctor later."

    After Mr. Luo finished speaking, he said to Luo Tianyi: "Tianyi, let's go."

    Looking at the backs of the two, Su Xun couldn't help but smiled wryly, obviously Mr. Luo didn't believe him.

    His tone just now was clearly perfunctory, and he didn't take it seriously.

    Luo Tianyi had a little liking for Su Xun because she also made the school belle angry, but because of what Su Xun said just now, all of them disappeared immediately, and she even felt that Su Xun was an outspoken person.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 Examination Results

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But then again, I just kindly reminded me that it has nothing to do with me whether they believe it or not.

    It has nothing to do with everyone, let alone whether they are familiar with each other. Anyway, something happened in the end, it was their bad luck, and it had nothing to do with me.

    After figuring this out, Su Xun felt much better, and then got on the bus to go home.

    At this time, Luo Tianyi, even though he had already left, still said: "That guy, his words are too irritating, he looks quite honest, why does he like to talk nonsense."

    The old man smiled. In fact, he wasn't very angry. Su Xun didn't even absorb his resentment just now.

    I just heard the old man say: "Young people, it's normal to want to express yourself in front of beautiful women."

    Mr. Luo doesn't believe that Su Xun has any medical skills at all. He is still a student at a young age, so he can tell that others are sick at a glance?  How is this possible.

    He must have guessed that he is Luo Tianyi's grandfather, and then he wanted to show off himself. Don't boys like to do this in front of beautiful women?

    The shrewd Mr. Luo thought that he had seen through everything. Su Xun was still a little too immature, but he didn't know that he was totally wrong this time.

    Luo Tianyi blushed pretty, and said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"

    "Could it be that grandpa is wrong, Tianyi, do you think you are not a beautiful woman?" Mr. Luo deliberately teased.

    "Oh, I won't tell you anymore." Luo Tianyi said with a smile.

    The grandpa and grandson are still very happy. What Su Xun said just now has been left behind.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun returned home here, as usual, after eating, he entered the room to start studying.

    In this exam, Su Xun made up his mind that he must be a blockbuster, so that those who used to look down on him will take a good look at their own strength.

    After having the skin, you have to work harder on yourself. Su Xun is constantly practicing Chinese and English. It is a point to be able to test more points.

    In addition, I looked at the resentment value, and it was enough to draw a lottery once. Su Xun hurriedly drew a lottery, and it turned out to be "thank you for participating".

    Su Xun has already guessed it, because the last time he drew the Eye of Salvation, he was lucky in itself, and the lottery is a probabilistic event.

    It is impossible for you to be lucky every time, so it is normal to fail to draw this time, but it is only a hundred resentment points.

    There is still a lot of time, I will slowly pull the hatred in the future, and slowly draw the lottery.

    ！！！！！！

    Soon the last monthly exam of the third year of senior high school will come. For Su Xun, this exam is very important. He may be more serious than any previous exam.

    This is Su Xun's first exam since his transformation. You must take the exam well, as it is a sign of your official transformation, and you must break the old vision of those people before.

    The exam is divided into two days, and the time is exactly the same as the college entrance examination. The first day is mathematics and Chinese, and the second day is English and comprehensive.

    The school is also very unscrupulous. The exam is held on the two days of the weekend, which is equivalent to delaying everyone's two days to take the exam. After the exam, you can continue to attend classes, which is really flattering.

    Two days passed quickly, and Su Xun was very relaxed. It was the first time that he felt so handy in the exam.

    Except for some uncertainties in English, which may be ignorance, the rest of the languages, no matter what your level is, as long as you can speak, you can definitely fill it.

    As for mathematics and theory, that is completely Su Xun's world. The mathematics of this exam also has theory, which is really difficult.

    After many people take the exam, their whole person is not very good, and they even have doubts about life, but for Su Xun, it is actually the same whether it is easy or difficult.

    ? When I came to class on Monday, everyone complained a lot. When I mentioned this exam, they complained endlessly, feeling that it was too difficult.

    Su Xun didn't have any questions about the answers, anyway, he was quite confident, and he got full marks in mathematics and science.

    When explaining the test papers in class, Fat Granny Zhang rarely comforted everyone, telling everyone not to be discouraged and to sum up the questions carefully. This is not a college entrance examination, and it is nothing.

    Even people like Fat Po Zhang didn't scold everyone anymore. One can imagine the difficulty of this math test. Even an expert like An Suke can't do several questions.

    As for what Su Xun said before the exam, no one remembers it anymore. Whoever can get full marks in this kind of test paper will not be able to do it for the teacher.It must be full marks.

    When explaining the test papers, Su Xun went to sleep with his chin on his hands. It was useless to listen to such things, because he knew everything.

    Two days later, the test papers were corrected, and the test papers issued by the Chinese teacher first, the results were basically at that level.

    The one with the most scores was An Suke, who scored more than 130 points in the test. It is not easy to get this score in the Chinese test, even if the papers are not easy.

    Su Xun scored 102 points in the test, which is the middle level of the class. If you don't write indiscriminately in Chinese, it is still very easy to get a hundred points in the test.

    Soon it was time for Fat Granny Zhang's class, and everyone was scared, because they would soon have to face their math grades, and they didn't know how terrible it would be.

    "The resentment value from Fat Pozhang is +13."

    Fat woman Zhang Cai stepped into the classroom, and glanced at Su Xun, very cryptic, but Su Xun had enough hatred.

    In this way, Su Xun was very happy, thinking that his grades must be too high, and the fat woman Zhang thought that her grades came from somehow.

    Fat Granny Zhang didn't mention Su Xun, but said: "I have all the math test papers in my hand. I checked the results. It's miserable. The average score is 73.6, the lowest ever."

    Su Xun was also taken aback for a moment. This time the test paper was indeed difficult, but he didn't expect it to be so difficult, and the average score was only in the 70s.

    You must know that the grades of students in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School are very good. Although there are a few who are lagging behind, most of them are good students.

    In previous exams, it was normal to have an average score of over 120, but this time it was in the 70s, which is too exaggerated.

    If it is taken in other ordinary schools, the average score is estimated to be around 30 to 40 points.

    Fat woman Zhang has no morals. She handed out the test papers one by one, picked up the name after reading it, and told the score again. Some people have never been so low in the test, and it is very uncomfortable.

    "Ansuke, 124 points."

    When it was sent to An Suke, Fat Granny Zhang specially said: "Yes, An Suke's performance this time is quite good."

    Countless classmates were also full of admiration, saying that Xueba is really a Xueba, this kind of test paper can score more than 120 points, it is simply inhumane.

    All the way to the end, before Su Xun got the test paper, Su Xun knew that the fat woman Zhang must have deliberately saved her test paper until the end.

    Sure enough, I only heard the fat woman Zhang say: "There is another classmate's grades, I want to talk about it today."

    While speaking, Fat Granny Zhang showed a sneer.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 He Didn't Cheating

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is there anyone else who hasn't got the test paper?"

    Facing the appalling scores, the students were all immersed in sadness, and they didn't even want to read their test papers.

    After hearing Fat Granny Zhang stop, everyone thought that all the test papers had been handed out, but after a long time, there was still one person missing.

    In fact, this person is Su Xun, and he knows that the fat woman Zhang is deliberately showing off.

    "There is one classmate's test paper left, and that is classmate Su Xun's. Let's guess how many points Su Xun scored this time." Fat Granny Zhang said.

    Immediately there was discussion in the class:

    "I remembered. Last time, Su Xun said that he would definitely get full marks in the exam. Fat woman Zhang is slapping him in the face."

    "Fat woman Zhang is really, this matter is really at odds with Su Xun, I really hold a grudge."

    "What you said is that it's the first day I met Fat Granny Zhang. It's not normal for her to hold grudges. I guess Su Xun did very badly in the exam this time, otherwise Fat Granny Zhang wouldn't want to laugh at him in public."

    "At Su Xun's level, it is estimated that one test paper can write two questions, which is not bad, at most thirty or forty points."

    "Hey, if you want to say it, you can blame him. If you have nothing to do, you have to pretend to be coquettish with the fat woman. What do you think you are messing with her?"

    ""

    Everyone felt that Su Xun must have scored a particularly low test score, possibly the lowest in the class, and Fat Granny Zhang obviously wanted to punish him.

    At this time, the voice in the class gradually decreased, and then the fat woman Zhang said: "Student Su Xun scored 145 points in the test this time."

    "Hiss！"

    Silence, deathly silence, everyone was stunned, and even lost the ability to speak for a moment.

    What did Fat Po Zhang just say? Su Xun scored 145 points in this exam?  How can this be.

    This is the first reaction in everyone's mind, how could Su Xun get such a high score in the test.

    Although Su Xun said before that he wanted full marks in the test, no one took it seriously, thinking that Su Xun was joking.

    Besides, this test paper is so difficult that few people in the class can pass it. An Suke, a top student, only scored a little over 120 points, which is already a very high score.

    However, Su Xun actually scored 145 points in the test. His grades are usually very bad. This is completely impossible.

    "How can this be?!"

    Finally someone spoke, and someone voiced a voice of doubt. The person who questioned was none other than Su Xun himself.

    Su Xun couldn't believe it all over his face, and said, "How could it be possible for me to take 145?"

    Su Xun was really confused. He should have a perfect score. After all the questions were done, there were no problems. Moreover, he checked them all, and there was absolutely nothing wrong.

    ? I thought it was 150 points, but I got 145 points in the test. Su Xun felt sorry for Zhuge Liang.

    "???"

    As a result, Su Xun's words once again confused everyone. What do you mean you got 145 points in the test? Is 145 points very low? Damn, it's too bullying. What do you let everyone who failed the test do?

    "The resentment value from Wang Kai is +29."

    "The resentment value from Liu Xiaoli is +18."

    ""

    Su Xun himself did not expect that such a sentence of his own would directly attract a large amount of hatred, and the hatred of most of the students in the class would be pulled over.

    Everyone's test is so horrible, your score has left everyone's score by dozens of points, and many people even only got half of Su Xun's score.

    As a result, Su Xun still said that, isn't this a blow to people?

    But Su Xun really didn't believe it. He didn't believe that he didn't get a full score in the test. Su Xun said: "Teacher, I want to read the test paper. I can't just get 145."

    Fat Granny Zhang has been looking at Su Xun coldly. She is already upset, but Su Xun is still performing.

    She immediately shouted loudly: "Enough!"

    "Su Xun, I really don't know why you have such a thick skin. You have the nerve to be complacent about the results you got by cheating."

    "Tell you, I hate students who cheat the most. This is a manifestation of people's lack of quality and morality. If I were you, I would really lose my face." The fat woman Zhang kept saying.

    What he said was very vicious, and he directly characterized Su Xun's grades as the result of cheating in the exam.

    Su Xun is also very angry. Damn, this is obviously spitting blood. In the past, even when Su Xun was struggling with poor grades, he never cheatedPass.

    On the one hand, it was because he was timid and did not dare to cheat, knowing that if he was caught cheating, his parents might be invited over.

    The second point is the most important point. The things obtained by cheating are all fake, useless, and can only deceive oneself.

    ? As a result, she got her test scores and was directly accused by the fat woman of cheating. Su Xun's mood can be imagined.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Teacher, you must be reasonable. This exam has the same specifications as the college entrance exam. There are three teachers proctoring the exam, and the seats are all separated."

    "Besides, there are monitoring and signal shielding devices in the examination room, and the test papers are also issued in the city. How do you think I cheated? Show me the evidence!" Su Xun said.

    What he said was well-founded and full of confidence, because he didn't cheat at all, no matter how he checked, it was useless.

    Fat woman Zhang obviously doesn't believe Su Xun, not to mention she has been looking at Su Xun unhappy recently, she just heard her say: "Are you arguing with me?"

    "Don't think that you can clean yourself up by looking like this. Come with me to the office, and the other students will study by themselves!"

    After the fat woman Zhang finished speaking, she turned around and left, Su Xun didn't hesitate, and went to the office with her.

    Anyway, the office is open and there are many teachers, so Su Xun doesn't have to be afraid, what will she do to herself.

    ！！！！！！

    "Snapped！！"

    "This is your own test paper. Tell me, how did you do it to get such a high score? It's not cheating. I'll take your last name."

    After the fat woman Zhang came to the office, she immediately slapped the test paper on the table and said sharply at the same time.

    "Mr. Zhang, what's the matter?"

    The people in this office are basically math teachers. Seeing that Fat Granny Zhang reacted so strongly, a teacher immediately came over to ask a question.

    The fat lady Zhang didn't save face for Su Xun, and said, "This student got 145 points in the math test this time, which is obviously obtained by cheating. I said a few words to him, and even started arguing with me."

    "I heard that the highest score this time was 145. So it's from your class?"

    "Bring us the test paper."

    ""

    The other math teachers were all excited at this time, and they took Su Xun's test papers and looked at them. Such a high score, combined with the difficulty of this test, is already a miracle.

    At this time, Su Xun felt a little sad, and it really wasn't good if the transformation was too big or too drastic, because no one believed you.

    After a while, a teacher who looked quite old and wore black-rimmed glasses, with a serious face, said: "He didn't cheat!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 He Should Drop Out

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Um?"

    After hearing this sentence, everyone looked at the older teacher, expressing their strangeness.

    Why can he feel so sure that Su Xun didn't cheat.

    Fat Granny Zhang also asked: "Teacher Pu, why do you say that, this student is usually in the class, but his grades are always the bottom."

    Some people may wonder why the fat woman Zhang didn't get mad, because this elderly teacher named Pu Jin is unusual and very famous, and he is a national special-grade mathematics teacher.

    In addition, over the years, it has cultivated many excellent students, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are full of peaches and plums, and they are quite prestigious in the school.

    Moreover, he is also the teaching team leader of the mathematics subject in the third grade of senior high school. The ordinary teachers will not be polite when they see him.

    Even Fat Po Zhang, who is notoriously bad-tempered, is very polite and dare not have any opinions.

    Pu Jin pushed his glasses twice, and said immediately: "I don't care what his grades are. If he really made this test paper, then I can be sure that he wrote it himself."

    "Mr. Zhang, have you read this test paper carefully?" Pu Jin asked.

    "I´´´"

    Fat woman Zhang was really at a loss for words when asked, because she didn't read Su Xun's test paper carefully, but just took a rough look.

    After getting the test paper, the fat woman Zhang felt that Su Xun must have cheated after being shocked for a few seconds. How could she read his test paper carefully, browsed it, and angrily planned to settle the score with Su Xun.

    Seeing Fat Granny Zhang like this, Pu Jin probably understood in his heart. Seeing his serious and thoughtful face, he said, "You can take a closer look at this test paper."

    "The next few big questions are actually slightly different from the solutions on the standard answers, but the solutions written on the test paper are more ingenious and simple, and the final answer is not wrong at all, which proves that he is not  Check out the answer."

    Pu Jin said: "Generally, when people see the answer during the exam, their thinking will be limited, and it is impossible to think of other solutions."

    "It seems to be like this. The solution written on the test paper is different from the standard answer, but it is not nonsense, it is very clever."

    The other teachers took out the reference answers and compared them with the test papers, and they were a little surprised when they found that it really looked like this.

    This test paper is the highest score in the school, and it is more than 20 points higher than the second place, so it is impossible to plagiarize others, because no one is better than him.

    As for copying the answer, it is not possible, because the solution he wrote is different from the answer.

    If you really saw the final answer in advance, and found another way to come up with another solution, this is unlikely. If you really have that ability, why bother to plagiarize, you can write it yourself.

    For a while, several teachers looked at the fat woman Zhang with that kind of surprised eyes, thinking that the student did not cheat, why did you frame him.

    Fat Granny Zhang obviously didn't believe it, but she couldn't seem to find any better evidence.

    "One more thing, I forgot to tell you."

    At this time, Teacher Pu Jin spoke again: "The eighth multiple-choice question on the math test paper actually has the wrong answer. This question is somewhat confusing."

    "It was also not so rigorous when the paper was drawn out. The answer c seems to be correct. In fact, the most correct answer should be b for this question. The city's Education Bureau only issued a notice."

    Pu Jin continued: "I took a look at this classmate, and he was wrong on the eighth question. In fact, he chose the correct answer. The score can be changed. He got a perfect score this time."

    "Hiss！"

    For a while, everyone was shocked again. After being a teacher for so many years, it was the first time that they discovered that the answers to the formal exams could be wrong.

    But this is a notice issued by the Education Bureau, so they will naturally not suspect anything. The teacher has also said and studied this test paper. No wonder when I read the eighth question, I always felt something was wrong. It turned out that the answer was wrong.  .

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that the co-author had made a mistake in the answer, so he said that at his current level, unless he did it intentionally, he would not be deducted a single point from the math test paper.

    When other teachers looked at Su Xun, it was like looking at a monster, and their hearts were trembling.

    This student is too perverted, he can even get full marks on this difficult test paper, the key point is even wrong answers, he?Can figure it out.

    This further proves that Su Xun did not see the answer in advance, because there was such a loophole in the previous standard answer.

    The teacher couldn't tell the difference, but Su Xun was still able to choose the correct answer, everything seemed to be clear, and there was no reason for him to cheat.

    "Young man, your name is Su Xun, right? You are very good. Your mathematics level and logical thinking ability are amazing." Pu Jin praised.

    He had already seen Su Xun's name on the test paper, but he still couldn't help it. He wanted to praise Su Xun. Such a student is so rare.

    Su Xun had a very good impression of Pu Jin. This is the real teacher. Compared with people like Fat Po Zhang, I don¨t know how much better he is. This time, it is also thanks to him who helped him speak.

    I saw Su Xun's attitude was respectful, and said softly: "Mr. Pu, you have praised me."

    "Mr. Zhang, if there is nothing else, I will go back to the classroom."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't care how ugly the fat lady's face was, she just turned around and left, slapping her invisibly, which was the most deadly.

    "Mr. Zhang, you really know how to joke with everyone. There is a student with such good grades who even told us that he cheated."

    "Mr. Zhang, congratulations. At the school meeting to summarize the results, you are going to show off."

    ""

    From time to time, a teacher said to the fat woman Zhang that this made the fat woman's face change and change, which was very ugly.

    Su Xun returned to the classroom, and everyone immediately started talking about it, not knowing what happened to Su Xun.

    However, looking at Su Xun's face, nothing can be seen, which makes people very curious.

    Fat woman Zhang followed in, and she said: "Students, it was a misunderstanding just now. After discussing it, the teacher in our office proved that Su Xun did not cheat. I want to apologize to him."

    Even if she was upset, the fat woman Zhang had to apologize to Su Xun, because she really didn't understand.

    "Ah, how is this possible? It's really Su Xun's test score?"

    For a while, the students in the class couldn't calm down again. They thought that Su Xun was cheating, and they felt better. It turned out that Su Xun really took the exam by himself, and now everyone was hit even more.

    But at this moment, that fellow He Tianming stood up and said, "Teacher, Su Xun didn't get a perfect score this time, so he should drop out of school!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Feelings

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing He Tianming's words, everyone remembered that there is still such a thing.

    When Su Xun was pretending to be aggressive with Fat Granny Zhang before, he did say that if he didn't get a full score in the exam, he would drop out of school.

    What's more, he said that he was filled with righteous indignation, without leaving himself any room for maneuver.

    This time I have to admit that Su Xun's score is astonishing, but he got 145 points, which is not a perfect score, and he did not fulfill his promise.

    He Tianming is a narrow-minded guy. He was pissed off by Su Xun before, but this time he found out that Su Xun was so much taller than him in the exam. He was naturally upset and jealous.

    Many people frowned, thinking that this He Tianming was too much.

    Originally, no one mentioned this matter, but you have to say it, isn¨t this intentional to trick Su Xun.

    As Su Xun's deskmate, Yao Zhihao has a good relationship with Su Xun. He scolded directly: "He Tianming, there is something wrong with you. Su Xun's score is already the first in the school. What are you going to do?"

    However, He Tianming looked indifferent, and he said directly: "So what, did he say before that he got a full score in the exam or was the first in the school? This is what he said himself, and it has nothing to do with me."

    And when talking about this, someone noticed that Fat Granny's face was a bit complicated, because she thought of something with the wrong answer.

    Unexpectedly, An Suke also stood up, and she said: "Mr. Zhang, I think what Su Xun said before the exam were all angry words, don't take it seriously, and this just proves that Su Xun has confidence after his grades improved."  .￣

    "This test paper is too difficult. I think if it is changed to other test papers, he will definitely have a perfect score. I also hope that the teacher will not care about Su Xun."

    Su Xun was a little surprised. She didn't expect the school belle to speak for her. For a moment, Su Xun felt indescribably happy.

    And He Tianming is upset, he likes Ansu, but it is a recognized thing, and everyone knows it.

    As a result, An Suke suddenly spoke for Su Xun. The jealousy in this guy's heart was overturned at once, and his eyes were full of resentment.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +42!"

    Just He Tianming continued: "Teacher Zhang, I don't think he should be let go. Everyone has seen Su Xun's arrogant attitude before."

    "Su Xun, if you are still a man, you should drop out of school quickly, don't let everyone laugh at you, and you will not be able to hold your head up in class in the future."

    This guy even used aggressive tactics against Su Xun.

    At this moment, Su Xun looked very calm, and looked at this guy with a slightly smiling look. How should I say that look, it was like looking at an out-of-print purebred idiot.

    Fat Granny Zhang was quarreled by them, and her head hurt a little, only Fat Granny Zhang said: "Okay, calm down for me!"

    "There is something I want to tell you."

    The fat woman let out a sigh of relief, and then said: "The answer to the eighth question of the multiple-choice exam this time is wrong, and Su Xun chose the correct answer, so his score has been changed, and now it is 150 points."

    "ah?"

    Now everyone's feelings can be imagined, Su Xun actually got a perfect score, no wonder he was so confident just now, it turned out that the answer was wrong.

    Even An Suke, who has always been calm, had a flash of shock in his eyes at this moment. He would not be wrong if the answer was wrong. Why did Su Xun's grades suddenly become so good?

    He Tianming's face was bluish, red and white, and he didn't know what to do for a while, he was the most embarrassing person right now.

    Just now Su Xun yelled for a long time and didn't get a full score in the exam, so Su Xun was asked to drop out of school, but after a long time he found out that he was just being self-indulgent.

    For such a long time just now, he was acting like a mentally handicapped man.

    Embarrassed to speak, He Tianming sat down immediately, his face almost swollen from the beating.

    Su Xun has become the focus of the class all day, because there is another shocking thing, Su Xun's comprehensive score is also perfect.

    It is more difficult to get a full score in the comprehensive science test than mathematics, but Su Xun did it, which makes people feel unbelievable.

    However, it may be that they have seen the previous math results, so this time, everyone is not so shocked.

    No one thinks that Su Xun got his grades by cheating. This kind of cheating in the exam is very difficult. Even if you really can cheat, most people can't get full marks in the exam. This is completely a manifestation of strength.

    ? I don¨t understand why Su Xun¨s grades suddenly improved so fast, compared toRiding on a rocket is even fiercer.

    However, when Su Xun is studying, he is quite serious. It is not because he is playful that his grades are poor. After thinking about it, he may have accumulated a lot of money.

    This time the school rankings have not yet been calculated, but everyone has already looked at the rankings in the class. Su Xun ranked second, which is a few points lower than An Suke.

    Being able to be in the same position as Xueba An Suke, this is something that Su Xun would not even dare to think about, but now it has come true.

    However, Su Xun also knows that his ranking this time has a certain "moisture".

    Why do you say that, because mathematics and comprehensive science are too difficult, let Su Xun pass these two courses, and the scores are widened. Most people are left behind by more than 100 points by Su Xun.

    Just An Suke, the gap with Su Xun is not bad, and her Chinese is as good as English, which is much higher than Su Xun, and finally achieved a lead in score.

    Just imagine if the math test papers were relatively simple and everyone got high marks, even if Su Xun got a full score in the test, he would only be 10 or 20 points higher than others, so there would be no advantage.

    After all, if Su Xun really wants to go to a prestigious school, Su Xun still has to improve his Chinese and English.

    Returning home after school, Xia Jinshu seemed to be waiting for Su Xun while eating.

    "Su Xun, the results came out today, how did you do?" Xia Jinshu's voice was full of sarcasm.

    Yang Minsheng was afraid that she would hit Su Xun, so he immediately said, "Why did you say that when we were eating?"

    "Don't worry, I'm sure I'll pass the test higher than you." Su Xun didn't even read Xia Jinshu, and said directly.

    He knows Xia Jinshu's level, that's all, if he doesn't have a higher score than her, he can kill him head-on.

    Xia Jinshu was annoyed when he heard that Su Xun was still so stubborn. Regardless of whether he was eating or not, he took out the test paper and said, "This is all my grades."

    Yang Min and Xia Donghai also looked at it. They were still very concerned about their children's grades, but Xia Donghai said: "What's the matter with your math, you only scored 89 points in the test."

    "Dad, you don't know how difficult the math is this time. The average score in the school is only in the 70s. Those who pass are considered good grades. I almost passed, and math is not my strong point."

    At the same time, Xia Jinshu glanced at Su Xun and said, "Su Xun's mathematics this time, I guess at most 30 points."

    Xia Donghai said: "If you want to compare, compare with the good ones. Why are you comparing with him?"

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun sneered, went to take out his test paper, threw it on the table, and said, "Feel it yourself." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Luo Tianyi Looking for You

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's confident appearance is really a bit surprising, because Su Xun used to be submissive every time he talked about grades, and dared not respond directly.

    This time it was a good thing, and he threw out his test papers to others in an open and aboveboard manner, with an extremely confident look, which was really unexpected.

    However, he was only stunned for a second or two, and in the next second, a mocking look appeared on Xia Jinshu's face.

    She would like to see how many points Su Xun got in the test this time.

    "Hiss！"

    As a result, after picking up Su Xun's math test paper, Xia Jinshu's face was full of astonishment, and she was obviously shocked.

    How is this possible? It's too fake. There was originally a number "145" on it, but it was crossed out and changed to "150".

    In other words, Su Xun got a perfect score in mathematics this time?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible, this was the first thought that flashed through Xia Jinshu's mind.

    Xia Jinshu said: "Su Xun, you should change the grade yourself. How can you get a perfect score at your level!"

    "Are you blind? Just check to see if there are any mistakes on the test paper." Su Xun said speechlessly.

    This Xia Jinshu is very good-looking, but she has the temper of a young lady, which is really not flattering.

    Xia Jinshu took a closer look, and found that Su Xun's test paper was indeed all correct, and there was a terrifying comprehensive score, which also gave him a perfect score.

    This frightened Xia Jinshu. Such a top grade, even if it is the first place in their class, may not be able to pass the test, but Su Xun saw it here.

    "Su Xun, why did you get so high in the exam? You cheated. You cheated for the sake of face. You are harming others and yourself!" Xia Donghai also said immediately.

    This result also frightened him, but he thinks it is impossible, this is obviously a matter of nonsense, this kid's level is not that awesome, right?

    The first reaction was to plagiarize. It must be this kid. For his so-called face, he didn't want to be ridiculed, so he took the risk and chose to plagiarize.

    There was a sneer on Xia Donghai's face, and he said, "It's a pity that you are too upright, you can't even copy, and it's a little less credible."

    For this pair of women, Su Xun no longer cares. He feels that these two people are of the same sex, and it is useless to explain too much anyway.

    Su Xun then said: "This exam is very strict, do you think plagiarism is possible? The teacher didn't say anything, and it's not your turn to say it."

    In fact, Su Xun didn't intend to prove himself much, because there was no need for that. In front of these two guys, it didn't matter whether Su Xun proved himself or not.

    It is also very simple to prove it. Let Xia Jinshu find a test paper by himself, and everyone can do it on the spot. It is not easy to kill her in seconds.

    However, Su Xun did not do that, because doing that made Su Xun feel very boring.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun was not in the mood to eat anymore, so he picked up the test paper and left the dining table.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +28."

    "The resentment value from Xia Donghai is +30."

    "snort！！"

    I only heard Xia Donghai snort the doctor coldly, and said: "What can you do, I don't know how to get the grades, rural people are just dishonest."

    Hearing what he said, Yang Min couldn't stand it anymore, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, can you? Su Xun can clearly feel that the whole person is different during this time, and the improvement in grades should be due to his hard work.  In the end, I believed him!"

    Xia Jinshu and Xia Donghai didn't speak, especially Xia Jinshu, who felt very uncomfortable. Today she was slapped in the face by Su Xun.

    It is a shame that she has never passed the Su Xun exam. The total score is not counted at all, because she knows that Su Xun's mathematics alone has pulled her by almost 60 points. How can this be played?

    Another slight regret is that this time she has not passed the Su Xun exam, so there is no reason for Su Xun to leave her home. I have to say this is a pity.

    Back in his room, Su Xun began to draw a lottery, and today's harvest is quite rich, mainly when his results came out, he absorbed a lot of resentment.

    There are already more than 300, enough to draw three times.

    "System, let's start the lottery draw."

    "Thank you for participation！！"

    "Thank you for participating"?！￣

    "Thank you for participation！！"

    ""

    Su Xun was stunned for three consecutive lottery draws, because nothing was drawn.

    This thing really depends on character, and there is no rule at all. As for whether you can draw something, or what skin you can draw, it is completely unpredictable.

    ！！！！！！！！

    When Su Xun came to the school the next day, it was a terrible situation. Many high school students knew Su Xun's horror.

    The man who was able to score full marks in the mathematics and science comprehensive examination this time, is handsome with good grades and plays football well, naturally attracted many people.

    Now that Su Xun wants to keep a low profile as before, I am afraid there is no way to keep a low profile.

    However, Su Xun is still quite calm. He knows that his changes are just the beginning, and there will be more changes in the future, which is not surprising.

    In the class, as usual, do the questions during class, and take a break after class.

    It's just that Su Xun can't sleep unscrupulously now, because some classmates will come to ask Su Xun some questions they don't understand, such as mathematics or comprehensive science.

    For these requests from the students, Su Xun is still very willing to help and guide carefully.

    In the past, when Su Xun's grades were not good, because of his introverted personality, he didn't like to ask others questions. In fact, this was a bad behavior.

    There is another advantage to doing so. Over time, everyone believes in Su Xun's strength even more.

    Because no matter what you ask, he seems to know it. Even when he guides, he is very detailed and easy to understand.

    Of course, there are still not so good things, and now I get along with my classmates so harmoniously, there is no place to absorb the resentment.

    "Su Xun, Luo Tianyi is looking for you."

    When the class was over in the afternoon, Su Xun was giving a lecture to the students. Suddenly a person came outside and said something to Su Xun.

    Now that it's all over, the whole class was shocked, they all looked out of the window, at the back door, it was Luo Tianyi's beautiful shadow.

    Although they are not in the same class, who doesn't know Luo Tianyi in the school? She is the flower of the four major campuses, and she is the jewel in the palm of the Luo family.

    There are too many auras on her body, don't mention paying attention to it.

    However, Luo Tianyi is usually too noble, and it is difficult for ordinary people to get in touch with. How could it be possible that she would take the initiative to find Su Xun.

    "The resentment value from Li Hui is +16."

    "The resentment value from Gong Peng is +23."

    ""

    In this way, Su Xun once again invisibly pulled up the hatred value, all of which belonged to the boys in the class. It seems that Luo Tianyi's charm is really great.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31: Su Xun, The Beast

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone was wondering why Su Xun had something to do with Luo Tianyi, and why Luo Tianyi came to him on his own initiative.

    Only Su Xun knew it clearly in her heart. Maybe it was because she didn't listen to her at the beginning, so now something happened and she had to come to her.

    Thinking about it for a while, I kindly reminded him, but the two of them didn't take it seriously at all.

    Su Xun made a rough calculation in his mind. It has been four or five days since the last time we met, and he is probably about to get sick.

    It must be because of this incident that I came to find myself, otherwise, what else could I come to find myself to talk about love?

    Luo Tianyi made most of the boys crazy about her, but in the end, Su Xun was a little bit uneasy, thinking about it last time when she kindly reminded her, she still looked angry.

    The students looked at Su Xun with envy and hatred, but found that Su Xun was sitting there, looking indifferent.

    What does he mean by this, Luo Tianyi has come to look for him in person, don't you know how to go out?

    "Su Xun, why don't you go out?" A boy asked.

    If it was him, how could he be so calm, he probably ran out after scrambling.

    Su Xun said lightly: "If you need me for something, let her come in herself."

    "Hiss！"

    Everyone looked at Su Xun painfully, thinking that this person is not sick, and the school belle came to see you in person, which is already a wish, and you let him come in in person, is it too big a deal?

    In fact, if a normal person were looking for Su Xun, Su Xun would probably leave immediately, but this Luo Tianyi, she just asked for it on her own.

    If you believed in yourself earlier, go back and make amends, it is not too late to make up for it, but they didn't listen to their own words at all, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable.

    Just when everyone was thinking that Su Xun was too good at acting, Luo Tianyi outside actually heard Su Xun's words, and she really came in.

    Under the stunned expression of everyone, Luo Tianyi came here and said to Su Xun: "Su Xun, I have something to do with you, can you come out for a while?"

    It is really impossible to talk about illness in class, Luo Tianyi thinks this occasion is not suitable.

    Su Xun didn't even think that a noble goddess like Luo Tianyi would immediately turn her head and leave angrily after she said something, but after a long time, she really came here.

    With such a low posture, Su Xun naturally wouldn't make things too embarrassing, Su Xun nodded: "Okay, let's talk about it."

    After the two came to the corridor outside, Su Xun asked knowingly, "What can you do with me?"

    "Su Xun, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that to you that day."

    Unexpectedly, something that caught Su Xun by surprise happened like this, Luo Tianyi cried out so directly, tears fell down desperately, and the appearance of pear blossoms with rain made people feel distressed.

    "Damn it, why is Luo Tianyi still crying?"

    "What's going on, my goddess is crying, what did Su Xun do?"

    "It couldn't be Su Xun who abandoned her from beginning to end, this beast."

    "Luo Tianyi is such a beautiful woman that he always abandons him. Is he still human?"

    "I'm so pissed off, I'm against this marriage."

    "It's the turn of you, a monster, to object to such a talented couple?"

    ""

    The students in the class are all paying attention to the situation outside. After all, Luo Tianyi is too much attention.

    As a result, as soon as Luo Tianyi came up, he cried. Everyone was astonished, and all kinds of plots were imagined.

    If it hadn't been for hearing that Su Xun is more capable of fighting, some boys would rush out to settle accounts with Su Xun.

    Su Xun was also a little flustered, Luo Tianyi cried so suddenly that he was not at all prepared.

    And so many people are watching. If you don't know, you may really think that you have done something beastly.

    Su Xun was a little flustered and not good at comforting girls, so he could only say jerky: "Then what, don't cry, let's talk about something."

    "My grandfather really fell ill two days ago, and he went to see a doctor, but nothing worked. The situation is getting worse." Luo Tianyi said while sobbing.

      She has a very good relationship with her grandpa. It can be said that she was brought up by her grandpa. Today, she cried directly when she saw Su Xun.

    More than half of the reason was because her grandfather was critically ill, and she was really depressed these two days.

    Thinking of what Su Xun said that day, Luo Tianyi really regretted it. If he knew what he was like, he should have listened to Su Xun.

    She didn't care about face anymore, so she hurried to find Su Xun.

    Su Xun sighed, it seems that the situation is more complicated than he imagined, the old man's body, the coldness in his body is too heavy.

    After accumulating for a long time, it will become a cold poison. Once it breaks out, the consequences will be disastrous.

    That's what it means to be sick like a mountain.

    With the strength of the Luo family, the specific Su Xun, an ordinary hanging silk, is not clear, but what is certain is that they are rich and can go to any kind of hospital, so they must be sent to the hospital urgently.

    However, cold poison is very troublesome, and it has been recorded in many classical medical books. It is very difficult to cure, and the chance of getting sick is very low, but if you really get sick, then there is a great possibility that it will disappear.

    Many times when faced with such difficult and miscellaneous diseases, in fact, money is useless at all, and how many rich people eventually die because of the disease.

    On the contrary, many poor people don't pay much attention to life, and finally live a long life.

    Moreover, Su Xun can be sure that the Luo family must be looking for top modern western medicine, but this situation is very difficult for western medicine, and only Chinese medicine can treat it.

    Su Xun said: "If you had listened to me a few days ago, perhaps the situation could have been avoided. It is too late now."

    "Su Xun, can you cure my grandfather's illness? You saw it a few days ago. You must be very powerful."

    When Luo Tianyi was speaking, there were tears in his eyes, and he was looking at Su Xun eagerly, and Su Xun was under a lot of pressure.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "If you let me go, I can treat you."

    "That's great, Su Xun, please, come home with me after school?" Luo Tianyi continued to plead.

    If other people heard it, their eyeballs would probably fall to the ground, right? The school belle Luo Tianyi actually asked Su Xun to go home with her?

    Su Xun knew that it was business, and he had no daydreams, and said, "Okay, after school, wait for me at the school gate."

    "Thank you, Su Xun, thank you so much."

    Seeing that Luo Tianyi's tears were still streaming, Su Xun felt a little distressed, so he couldn't help but stroked her cheek with his hand, helped her wipe away the tears, and said, "Okay, don't cry, I will definitely put you  Grandpa is cured."

    "Wow, beast, Su Xun, a beast, actually touched my goddess."

    What followed was the howling of the class one after another.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 The Stunning Sisters

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Yang Lei is +21."

    "The resentment value from Wang Shoujin is +24."

    ""

    Such a move by Su Xun, not surprisingly, once again drew a lot of resentment value. The boys in the class all looked at Su Xun with red eyes, and their hatred was irreconcilable.

    An Suke was originally reading a book quietly, but heard the commotion in the class, someone said that after Su Xun touched Luo Tianyi.

    An Suke even looked back at the situation outside rarely, and an imperceptible look flashed in his eyes.

    Luo Tianyi didn't expect Su Xun to be so proactive. This was the first time a man touched her cheek and had such close contact with her.

    For some reason, Luo Tianyi didn't feel a trace of disgust in her heart. Instead, a blush appeared on her pretty face, and she said immediately: "Don't forget, I'll wait for you after school."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Tianyi ran away.

    Su Xun smiled. He had never been in contact with Luo Tianyi, so he didn't expect this little girl to be interesting.

    "Um?"

    Back in the class, Su Xun suddenly noticed that something was wrong.

    How should I put it, many people were staring at me, especially the murderous look in their eyes, which made people shudder, and Su Xun immediately understood what was going on.

    Go back to your seat quickly, lest you will be hacked into pieces by everyone's eyes in a while.

    After returning to his seat, Yao Zhihao leaned over and said, "Su Xun, what's going on? Why did you hook up with Luo Tianyi?"

    Su Xun immediately looked at him angrily, and said, "What are you talking about? What do you mean hooking up? It's not good that we really love each other."

    "Damn it, are you two really together?" Yao Zhihao's eyes were as wide as copper bells.

    Can Diaosi really counterattack Bai Fumei? Yao Zhihao feels that the range of Su Xun's counterattack seems too big.

    Su Xun was taken aback by this guy, the sound of being startled was too loud.

    Su Xun, who originally wanted to be quiet and pretend to be aggressive, quickly said: "I'm just joking, don't take it seriously, it has nothing to do with her, you misunderstood."

    Su Xun definitely couldn't say the specific situation, otherwise, at this time, if he said that he was good at medicine, people would probably not believe it even more.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After two classes, school was over straight away, and Su Xun also waited for Luo Tianyi at the school gate as agreed.

    "Su Xun, let's go, the family car is parked in front."

    Luo Tianyi's speed here is also quite fast. After coming over, she directly said to Su Xun that she didn't want to waste any time, because grandpa was still suffering at home.

    The gate of the school must be overcrowded after school. There is no motorway here, so there is no way to park, so Luo Tianyi's car is parked in front.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, just followed Luo Tianyi and left. He didn't have any scruples, fearing that Luo Tianyi would sell himself out.

    However, after the two came together like this, it immediately attracted the attention of others. It is estimated that there will be an affair between the two in school tomorrow.

    "Miss！！"

    Not far from the school, a sturdy-looking driver saw Luo Tianyi and immediately greeted him respectfully. At the same time, he bowed and opened the car door for Luo Tianyi to sit on.

    Su Xun glanced at it. It was a black Maybach. Even if Su Xun didn't understand cars, he knew it was a luxury car.

    ? I saw it on the Internet, it is said that it is settled, plus taxes and the like, it will cost at least 8 million to run up, and the better configuration will be more expensive, tens of millions is not a big deal.

    This kind of luxury car can be used, which proves the strength of the Luo family, not to mention there are special drivers and the like, these are all pediatrics.

    Su Xun followed Luo Tianyi directly into the car, the driver just glanced at Su Xun and didn't say anything.

    The person brought by the lady, he is not qualified to speak, as long as he does his own job well.

    However, if there is any abnormal movement of Su Xun in the car, he can stop the car in an instant and subdue Su Xun.

    After getting into the car, Su Xun felt that the leather seats were very soft. This may be the best car he has ever built in his life.

    ? I have ridden in Xia Donghai's BMW once before, the car cost hundreds of thousands,Guo Xia Donghai still looked disgusted, afraid that Su Xun would dirty his car.

    Compared with this car, BMW is really far behind.

    The driver's driving skills are also very good, and he drove steadily at a fast speed, with almost no bumps. After dozens of minutes, he arrived at Luo's house.

    When I got out of the car, I saw the Luo family's mansion. The European-style building made Su Xun's eyes almost unbearable.

    Poverty limited his imagination. The houses here are so luxurious that it is unimaginable. Now Su Xun is still standing in the yard.

    There are ponds and gardens in the yard, and the environment seems to be quite good. The house price here is estimated to be a rather scary figure.

    The house in Xia Jinshu's family is also pretty good. It's a duplex house. The neighborhood is quite high-end. It is said that they bought it with a loan of several million. Compared with this house, it is still far behind.

    This made Su Xun understand a truth, the class gap between people is really big, like Xia Donghai and his family belong to the middle class.

    With a little capital, you can look down on Su Xun, who came from a rural area, but compared with the top Luo family, it is a few galaxies behind. No wonder so many people desperately want to climb to the top.

    "Su Xun, come with me."

    After Luo Tianyi said something, Su Xun followed.

    After arriving at Luo's house, Su Xun was taken aback again because he saw another stunning beauty.

    This beauty is dressed in business attire, with a white shirt on her upper body, and the buttons on her chest seem to be about to be torn.

    At the same time, the skirt on the lower body looks exquisite and full of temptation. This woman is relatively tall, at least 1.7 meters, and her figure is not too good.

    As for the face, it goes without saying that it is so exquisite that I can't even imagine it. It kills those Internet celebrity faces in seconds, making people sigh why it can be so good-looking.

    The aura of this woman is too cold, and her face seems to be covered with a layer of frost, which makes people daunting and afraid to approach.

    "Is this the classmate you mentioned?" The aloof beauty asked, indeed her tone was very cold.

    Luo Tianyi hurriedly said: "That's right, it's him. His name is Su Xun. A few days ago, he saw that Grandpa was not in good health."

    "Su Xun, let me introduce to you, this is my own sister, named Luo Shenyi." Luo Tianyi said.

    It turned out that they were biological sisters, Su Xun's eyes flashed with surprise, no wonder she looked at this woman, although she didn't have the same style as Luo Tianyi, but she was still a bit like Luo Tianyi.

    Surprisingly, both sisters are so beautiful, it is really incredible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 Quack Doctor Misleading People (Please recommend a ticket)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hello！！"

    Luo Shenyi nodded slightly to Su Xun and said, looking extremely cold and without a smile.

    However, it can be seen that she does not have any opinion on Su Xun, Su Xun feels that this woman should have such a personality.

    Like an ice flower full of frost, it can be seen from a distance but not played with. When you touch it with your hand, you can feel the chill before you get close.

    Su Xun also nodded and said, "Hello."

    "Grandpa's situation is not very good now, come with me." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun looked at Luo Tianyi's side, she nodded to Su Xun, and then the three of them went upstairs together, obviously Mr. Luo's room was upstairs.

    Arriving at the room on the east side of the upper floor, Luo Shenyi was at the front, pushed the door open, and let Su Xun in.

    After entering, Su Xun took a rough look and found that the layout inside was not the same as the overall style of the villa, but there was an antique flavor inside.

    It is now April, and summer has gradually arrived, and the weather is getting hotter. Basically, it is enough to wear long sleeves. In about half a month, short sleeves will be enough.

    However, after entering the old man's room, you can clearly feel a dry and hot atmosphere permeating it. At first glance, it turned out that a huge brazier was set up to keep warm in it.

    Su Xun immediately understood that the old man had an outbreak of cold poison in his body, and he was too cold, that's why he looked like this.

    At this time, even in summer, I am afraid he will feel very cold, because there is something wrong with the inside of the body, and it has nothing to do with the weather.

    With the conditions of the Luo family, there must be air conditioners and the like. It is probably because the old man finds it uncomfortable, so he uses this brazier.

    However, although the charcoal was burning in the brazier, there was no smoke and no peculiar smell. It was probably a high-grade variety that Su Xun had never seen before.

    "Grandpa, I brought back that classmate from that day for you. If you feel uncomfortable, tell him quickly." Luo Tianyi said.

    At the same time, there is also a look of deep distress in the eyes. Now that Grandpa's body is in such a state, no one feels good.

    The old man was still wrapped in a quilt. After seeing Su Xun, it was obvious that he blushed and was a little embarrassed.

    Su Xun kindly reminded him that day that he didn't believe it, but he recovered now, and there was really something wrong with his body. Only then did he understand Su Xun's strength.

    "Young man, I'm sorry that day. I thought you were talking nonsense when you were young." The old man said a little embarrassedly.

    However, he simply admitted that what he did was wrong, unlike some older people who still have a bit of status, who are desperate for face.

    Su Xun said it was nothing, and he could understand it. After all, he was still too young and couldn't prove himself at the time. It would be strange if he could believe it.

    Now that I know I was wrong, I can only say that it is not too late.

    "Su Xun, you will definitely be able to cure Grandpa, right?" Luo Tianyi asked, his tone full of expectation.

    Su Xun smiled lightly, and said casually: "Don't worry, leave it to me, there is no problem."

    After saying this, the few people present.  Including the old man Luo, everyone is full of expectations for Su Xun. It is not easy for this kid to be able to see his own life in advance.

    "Dad, how are you doing today?"

    While talking, a middle-aged man walked in. Su Xun took a look at this man and found that he was a rather imposing middle-aged man with a strong aura of a superior.

    The demeanor of a standard successful person, this kind of middle-aged man actually has the highest success rate if he harms a woman, even higher than those who are handsome.

    This person is the son of Mr. Luo, the father of Luo Tianyi and his sisters, and the current actual helm of the Luo family, Luo Manshan.

    Luo Manshan followed an old man behind him, only to hear Luo Manshan say: "Dad, don't worry, today I invited Zhu Shengshou, a well-known genius doctor in Linjiang, to show you."

    After Su Xun heard the name, he couldn't help but look at the old man. The old man was thin, but his hair was black and he had a goatee.

    Su Xun felt that it was too exaggerated to be called a "Holy Hand". It is a great title for a doctor nowadays to be called a genius doctor.

    In the case of a holy hand, the medical skills must reach a certain level.

    theAt this time, Luo Tianyi and the others looked at each other, thinking that it would be embarrassing now, why a genius doctor suddenly appeared after Su Xun was supposed to see a doctor.

    Zhu Sheng is also familiar with his hands, he came up and said: "Mr. Luo, I also heard about your situation, let me show you, and stretch out your hand."

    When this guy talked to Mr. Luo, his tone was also very polite. It was obvious that he didn't dare to stand in front of Mr. Luo.

    Including the haughty expression on his face, he has restrained a lot.

    Mr. Luo froze for a moment, then stretched out his hand, and asked the Zhu Sheng hand to feel his pulse.

    Luo Tianyi on the side whispered, "Su Xun, I'm so sorry, I didn't expect my dad to bring this man back."

    Su Xun didn't feel any discomfort in his heart, he could tell that Zhu Sheng's hand came so suddenly, probably Luo Tianyi and the others didn't know it at all.

    Just listen to Su Xun whispering: "It's okay, let's just watch."

    I don't know how good Zhu Shengshou is, so let's observe it first. It doesn't matter if he can be cured, just treat it as a waste of time.

    But it's definitely not in vain, at least Luo Tianyi owes him a favor, so it's not a loss.

    Zhu Sheng held his hands for a few minutes, and immediately said: "Old man, you have a cold poison in your body, and the situation is very serious."

    "Then what should we do, can you cure my father's illness?" Luo Manshan said.

    At this time, Zhu Sheng stroked his goatee twice, and then said: "Although it is tricky, but here, there is no big problem."

    As soon as these words were said, the members of the Luo family immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Su Xun heard this Zhu Shengshou, what he said was not bad at all, and he thought to himself, no wonder he is a famous doctor, and he really has a few tricks.

    "As long as you take the medicine I prescribed for a few months, I believe there will be no problem. Just use some herbs to dispel cold and warm."

    "Um?"

    When Su Xun heard this sentence, he was stunned for a moment, thinking that he couldn't, just take medicine?

    This is obviously nonsense. If the cold poison did not break out, taking the medicine was about the same, but if you continue to take the medicine now, it will treat the symptoms but not the root cause. I am afraid that it will not last for a month, and Mr. Luo will be gone.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, this is a famous doctor, isn't it harmful?

    "If what you said is true, within a week, the person will be gone." Su Xun said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 Kneel down and worship you as teacher

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Um?"

    Su Xun just finished speaking, and immediately the people in the room all cast their eyes on him.

    Luo Manshan even asked directly: "Who is he?"

    Luo Tianyi said: "Dad, he is a doctor, he is here to treat grandpa."

    "Nonsense!"

    As a result, Luo Manshan got angry directly, and yelled loudly, which shocked Luo Tianyi.

    "The resentment value from Luoman Mountain is +34."

    Just listening to this Luo Manshan, he continued: "It's just nonsense, he is so young, how can he treat people?"

    Immediately, this Luo Manshan glanced at Luo Shenyi next to him, and said in a very cold tone: "Say, is it someone you invited? What do you mean?"

    Luo Shenyi's expression was extremely cold, she glanced at Luo Manshan lightly, there was no emotion in her eyes, and she didn't say a word.

    Su Xun is a little strange here. Through this detail, it seems that the relationship between the father and daughter seems to be very tense.

    "Okay, please be quiet."

    As soon as Mr. Luo spoke, he became quiet. As long as Mr. Luo is still around in the Luo family, no one would dare to be disobedient.

    This time Mr. Luo did not dare to underestimate Su Xun, and the lesson from last time seemed to be still vivid in his memory.

    I just heard Mr. Luo say: "Young man, is there any basis for what you said just now?"

    Su Xun didn't panic, he replied unhurriedly: "Old man, as far as you feel, can you last a month in your current situation?"

    After finishing the question, Mr. Luo fell into silence. It is true that he was tortured by the cold poison very painfully.

    Especially at night, the cold poison is more serious, and I can't sleep at all. I feel cold all over, and the heating from the outside doesn't have much effect.

    These two days felt as long as two years. If he was allowed to continue, it would take another month, and the result would be disastrous.

    "Young man, you are changing the concept secretly. After taking the medicine, your body will gradually improve. How can it be like this all the time? I said one month is a complete recovery."

    Zhu Shengshou also started his own counterattack. He was very experienced, how could he be able to defeat even a mere brat.

    Su Xun is very disdainful, wearing Bian Que skin, Su Xun has reason to disdain him.

    "If you were really a famous doctor, I'm afraid you wouldn't say such things. Can the old man's situation be solved by medicine?"

    Su Xun probably noticed that this Zhu Shengshou has a certain level, and he is not the kind of charlatan. Otherwise, it would be too difficult to deceive the Luo family.

    It's just that his level can only be said to be good at best, and it is far from a miracle doctor. Moreover, Su Xun can be sure that he is very unfamiliar with such things as cold poison.

    It is precisely because he doesn't understand that if he feels cold in his body, he can just expel the cold directly.

    "The resentment value from Zhu Sheng's hand is +39."

    One sentence completely offended Zhu Shengshou, his face was ashen, and he said: "You are so arrogant, young people dare to be so arrogant, I am not a famous doctor, are you?"

    "Although your medical skills are not good, your eyesight is not bad." Su Xun said calmly.

    "The resentment value from Zhu Sheng's hand is +25."

    Zhu Sheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He had never seen such a brazen person.

    In a panic, Zhu Shengshou said: "Then tell me, how long will it take for you to cure this cold poison? This disease is long-term, at least a month."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun said: "Did you know that the wife of Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, is Yu Ji. Yu Ji is not only beautiful, but also likes weaving. When weaving, she has to tear the cloth. She likes to do it with her eyes closed."

    "Later, Bawang saw his wife working so hard, so he also closed his eyes and came over to chat with Concubine Yu. Later generations call it blind concubine bullying."

    Everyone listened carefully, thinking that the historical story Su Xun was going to say was related to cold poison, and after a long time he was mocking this miracle doctor Zhu.

    Luo Tianyi lowered her head, because she couldn't hold back any longer, so she could only lower her head and laugh, she didn't expect Su Xun to be so interesting.

    And Luo Shenyi, who always had a frosty face, unconsciously moved the corner of her mouth.

    Su Xun continued: "If you let me treat it, it will take half an hour at most.?? are gone.  "

    "What nonsense!"

    Miracle Doctor Zhu couldn't bear it anymore, and immediately yelled, he was already full of breath.

    A school of nonsense is a literary term, and the underlying meaning is that you are farting.

    Dr. Zhu continued: "It's still half an hour, why don't you say three minutes? This year, I have a cold and a fever, so I don't know if it's half an hour."

    "Master Luo, this kid is just talking nonsense, he is a charlatan from somewhere."

    Su Xun said: "This statement is wrong. I came to treat the old man. First, I won't collect the money, and second, I won't get any benefits. What can I lie to?"

    "And it's okay to lie to the Luo family. Didn't I court death myself? Do you think I'm so stupid?"

    Mr. Luo was not very impressed with Zhu Shengshou's words, but he felt that what Su Xun said was quite reasonable. This young man also seemed sincere, and he didn't have the air of a philistine.

    So the old man asked: "Then you can explain carefully, how can you cure me in half an hour?"

    "I just need to use a special technique to give you a massage, and that's almost done, very quickly." Su Xun said nonsense, in fact, he used his eyes to heal diseases.

    "Nonsense!"

    ? Dr. Zhu's hatred of Su Xun today seems to be almost addictive. He only heard him say: "Massage can also drive away cold. This is the first time I've heard of it. You don't understand any common sense of pathology."

    Others obviously feel a little strange, can massage cure diseases? Isn't this too fake?

    Su Xun is not surprised by this, he is also talking nonsense, there is no way, if he says that he can heal diseases with his eyes, then they probably think he is a liar.

    "Just because you can't do it doesn't mean I can't do it." Su Xun said.

    "The resentment value from Zhu Sheng's hand is +41."

    Su Xun now finds that he has fallen in love with this Zhu Shengshou a little bit, he is really the conscience of the industry, and has been providing himself with resentment points.

    I just heard Zhu Shengshou continue to say: "If you can cure Mr. Luo within half an hour through massage and massage, if nothing else, I will immediately kneel down and worship you as my teacher."

    This is a lot of words. You must know that Zhu Shengshou is in Linjiang, and he can be regarded as a famous doctor. Otherwise, Luo Manshan would not have spent a lot of money to find him.

    His medical skills are still good, but Su Xun doesn't like him.

    It's rather cruel to kneel down to worship a teacher. Although it was a moment of anger, he himself thinks it's impossible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 I'm so hot

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as the words came out, everyone could see that Zhu Shengshou was really angry. Otherwise, a person of his age who has a lot of status in the Linjiang medical circle, how could he say such a thing.

    Mr. Luo quickly smoothed things over and said, "Don't be angry, both of you. I also know that both of you are kind and want to treat me. This is understandable."

    "Everyone regards peace as the most important thing. Since this young man is so confident, let him try it." Mr. Luo chose to believe in Su Xun.

    The complexion of Zhu Shengshou was very ugly. He said all the words just now, but Mr. Luo asked Su Xun to try it. What does this mean?

    He made it clear that he didn't believe him, but he believed in Su Xun.

    But the one in front of him is Mr. Luo, even if he was upset, he didn't dare to say anything.

    Luo Manshan immediately said: "Dad, don't mess around, he is young, what can he know, don't be forced to do anything by him."

    Su Xun frowned, thinking what was going on, why is it so difficult to cure a disease, it makes people uncomfortable.

    "Dad, Su Xun is not a liar, since he can see that Grandpa is sick, it proves"

    Luo Tianyi spoke at this time, she originally wanted to say a few words for Su Xun, she believed in Su Xun.

    It's just that before she could finish her sentence, Luo Manshan immediately yelled: "Shut up, I didn't care about you recently, it made you too presumptuous, right?"

    "What are you doing so loudly? Did you eat too much at night? Talk to Tianyi like that again, and you get out." Mr. Luo immediately drank.

    As the saying goes, one thing falls for one thing, after Mr. Luo got angry, Luo Manshan faltered directly, not daring to say a word.

    "Come on, young man, don't be nervous, anyway, I'm an old man, and I'm fine."

    Mr. Luo said something to Su Xun, with a very good attitude.

    Su Xun admired this old man Luo a little bit, no matter whether he really believed in himself or not, but he can say that, which proves that this old man is really courageous.

    ?Su Xun nodded and said, "Old man, turn around and crawl on the bed, and I'll massage your back."

    Massage is just a saying, used to deceive people. After all, Su Xun can't really be here. It's too exaggerated to treat people with his eyes.

    Su Xun's movements were very gentle, and he didn't dare to use much force, because the bones of the elderly are relatively fragile.

    Mr. Luo felt very comfortable. He closed his eyes directly. Unexpectedly, this kid is really good at massage.

    Although the massage is fake, after Su Xun equips Bian Que's skin, he is proficient in all medical skills in his mind, and naturally he can also perform awesome massage skills.

    After a little use, Mr. Luo is comfortable enough not to want to.

    In fact, at this time, Su Xun's eyes were already working hard, and the red light wheels in his pupils were constantly turning.

    At this time, Su Xun knew the old man's body well, and the cold poison in his body was disappearing little by little.

    There was too much cold poison accumulated, and Su Xun only felt the difficulty when dealing with it. If it was dealt with according to the conventional method of traditional Chinese medicine, maybe this old man would be hopeless.

    Even if one life is recovered, the body is afraid that the body will be very weak, and it is impossible to have the same spirit as before.

    Similar to what Su Xun said before, it took less than half an hour, or about 20 minutes, and the cold poison in the body was almost dispelled.

    Su Xun let go of his hand and said, "Old man, it's ready."

    "Plop！！"

    It's just that Su Xun just moved his footsteps, and when he wanted to leave, his legs suddenly became weak, his eyes darkened, and he fell to the ground.

    The moment he fell to the ground, Su Xun realized that something was wrong. It might be the first time he used it for such a long time, and it must have consumed too much.

    Without much experience, Su Xun was caught off guard and fell to the ground. At this time, Su Xun was desperate in his heart, thinking that it was a shame.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you?"

    Luo Tianyi reacted quickly, and hurried up to help Su Xun up.

    Just at this time, Su Xun's shoulder touched Luo Tianyi's chest, and the soft feeling made Su Xun's eyes brighter.

    However, the beauty is short-lived. After Luo Tianyi helped Su Xun to sit down on the chair, he couldn't feel the beauty anymore.

    this?No one noticed the details, and Luo Tianyi himself didn't pay much attention.

    However, Mr. Luo got off the bed. He was a little surprised and said, "Young man, are you okay?"

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I used up too much just now, so I was a little dizzy, just sit for a while and it will be fine."

    "Haha, what a joke, it's the first time I saw someone massaging, and you were able to faint yourself, you are really talented."

    On the other side of Zhu Sheng's hand, he sneered mercilessly, looking at Su Xun as if he was watching a joke.

    However, after Mr. Luo got out of bed, he said in surprise: "Hey, why don't I feel cold at all?"

    Previously, Mr. Luo had to cover himself with a big quilt. Without the quilt, even with a brazier, he would feel too cold.

    Seeing that there was something wrong with Su Xun just now, he got out of bed directly, but found that he was no longer cold, and was covered in sweat.

    He has never sweated in the past few days, and he can feel that his body, all over the body, is much more comfortable.

    Everyone looked at the old man, and Luo Tianyi showed a look of surprise, and said, "Grandpa, are you okay?"

    "How can it be good? Massage can't dispel the cold. It may be because he massaged your body a little bit warm just now, so it created an illusion."

    Zhu Sheng directly poured a basin of cold water on Luo Tianyi without mercy. He seemed to know everything well, and said, "If you don't believe me, old man, just sit here for two minutes, and your body will definitely become as cold as before."

    Su Xun cursed a fool in his heart, but he didn't speak, because he was weak at this moment, and he didn't bother to argue with this guy, so let's talk later.

    Time just passed by like this, and after two minutes passed, the old man really couldn't sit still.

    He immediately called the housekeeper in and said, "Grandma, I'm so hot, I'm sweating all over."

    "Old Zhou, quickly take this brazier out for me."

    Everyone was amazed, especially the people of the Luo family, what was going on, Mr. Luo had a brazier before and kept saying it was cold, but now he wants to take the brazier out.

    Looking at it this way, is the old man's cold poison really cured?

    Zhu Shengshou was in a daze, wondering if Mr. Luo and that kid were playing himself together?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 Really Kneeling

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhu Shengshou was surprised for a while, and then he asked: "Old man, you don't feel wrong, do you? How is this possible?"

    Mr. Luo's face immediately pulled down, and he said displeasedly: "Why, are you doubting me?"

    I was quite polite to Zhu Shengshou just now, but this guy didn't do anything, but kept talking here and there.

    It seems that Mr. Luo is deliberately lying to him. Mr. Luo's own body is known to him, so how could he be talking nonsense.

    "Don't dare, old man, you misunderstood."

    Zhu Shengshou was so frightened that he quickly waved his hands. He seemed to have felt the powerful aura of Mr. Luo, only to hear Zhu Shengshou said: "I didn't mean that. I was just worried about your body, Mrs. Luo."

    After Su Xun rested for a few minutes, now he feels that his whole body seems to be much better. In fact, it's not a big deal, but it's just that his brain is too tired.

    After a few minutes, it will return to normal. It seems that you have to be more careful when using this eye of salvation next time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You can just go and take the old man's pulse. You should be able to tell if there is any cold poison in your body?"

    Although Zhu Shengshou is very rubbish in Su Xun's eyes, he still has the level he should have.

    After listening to Su Xun's words, Zhu Shengshou finally came to his senses, and after seeking Mr. Luo's consent, he felt his pulse again.

    As a result, after a few seconds, Zhu Shengshou's face changed drastically, his eyes were full of disbelief, it was really gone, and the cold poison in his body disappeared completely.

    This discovery had a certain impact on Zhu Shengshou's three views. He couldn't believe it, but he confirmed it several times, and it was true.

    ?Because the pulse of a person beats with a certain pattern, which cannot be controlled artificially, nor can it be deceived.

    After taking the pulse, Zhu Shengshou was in a daze, and he was a little suspicious of life.

    Seeing his expression, Su Xun knew what was going on, but Su Xun still had a smile in his eyes, and asked deliberately: "How about Zhu Shengshou?"

    It was only then that Zhu Shengshou realized that he had made a big mistake. The little-known boy in front of him, except for his good looks and good looks, was actually not simple.

    His massage technique just now must be an ancient inheritance, otherwise, how could it have such a miraculous effect.

    Ordinary people don't know how terrifying it is to expel a large amount of cold poison in the body at once. Only those who understand medical principles know.

    This is the same as if you want to play the glory of the king without elementary school students, it is too difficult.

    With a bitter face, Zhu Shengshou couldn't deny this fact, so he had no choice but to say: "I was wrong, the cold poison in the old man's body has been discharged."

    At this time, the Luo family breathed a sigh of relief, and even Zhu Shengshou had to admit it, which proves that Su Xun is still reliable if there is no problem at all.

    Only that guy Luo Manshan had a complicated look on his face, and he was also slapped in the face. He questioned Su Xun just now, but the slap in the face was faster than the tornado.

    "Plop！"

    At this moment, Zhu Sheng suddenly knelt down with his hands, and in front of Su Xun, when his knees touched the wooden floor, he made a crisp sound.

    Su Xun was taken aback, quickly took two steps back, and said, "What are you doing?"

    "As I said just now, if you cure the cold poison within half an hour, I will worship you as my teacher. I, Zhu, mean what I say." Zhu Sheng said with a serious face.

    Luo Manshan opened his mouth wide, looking at everything in front of him, seemingly shocked.

    You must know that Zhu Shengshou is a famous doctor in Linjiang. He is very famous. He has treated many famous and rich people. This time he spent millions of consultation fees to invite him here.

    As a result, he just knelt down to a young man who looked less than twenty years old?

    If someone from the outside world saw it, they might be scared to death.

    Only then did Su Xun remember what happened just now, but it was said by the hand of Zhu Sheng, and Su Xun didn't take it seriously at all.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun really didn't have any interest in taking this guy as his apprentice. After all, he was too old to be suitable.

    However, he can keep his word, which made Su Xun's impression of him slightly changed, at least the basic quality is still there.

    "Zhu Shengshou, what are you doing, get up quickly, just now I knew you were talking in a fit of anger,Can't take it seriously.  "

    Su Xun hurried up to help this Zhu Sheng up, otherwise it is not good to make him kneel at such an advanced age.

    But Zhu Shengshou insisted: "You must count on what you say, and I must worship you as my teacher."

    In fact, he is so persistent, and he also has some small calculations in his heart. Su Xun's massage technique just now is very magical. If he can learn something from Su Xun, it is estimated that his medical skills will be improved to a higher level.  .

    Just heard Zhu Shengshou said: "Master, please accept it, I can tell you about the technique of massage, and please give me a chance, master."

    Su Xun was speechless for a moment, thinking that this guy was planning on this, no wonder he wanted to learn from a teacher.

    However, he is also sincere, and he speaks out his inner thoughts directly.

    It's a pity that he made a mistake in his calculation this time, because Su Xun's ability to cure diseases is not based on any massage technique at all.

    Su Xun said in his heart that even if you learn from me, it may be useless, and this apprentice is even more unacceptable.

    So Su Xun nonchalantly said: "Zhu Shengshou, to tell you the truth, I only pass on this massage technique. The master told me that it must not be passed on to others."

    Once these words came out, no one doubted anything, especially Zhu Shengshou. He knew that many medical skills were inherited.

    Moreover, Su Xun's medical skills are so good at such a young age, there must be expert guidance behind him, if the master does not allow it, then there is no way.

    Zhu Sheng's face was full of regret.

    Su Xun continued: "However, in the future, if we have the opportunity, we can discuss more about this aspect of knowledge, so hurry up."

    With Su Xun's support, Zhu Shengshou still got up, and then left Luo's house, but the relationship with Su Xun eased a lot.

    "Young man, I will call you Su Xiaoyou. This time is really thanks to you. Otherwise, I don't know how many days I can last with this old bone." Old Master Luo said to Su Xun.

    Su Xun said modestly, "Tianyi and I are classmates, and it's normal to help classmates."

    He didn't flatter Mr. Luo either. Su Xun is not that kind of character. To be honest, he just looked at Luo Tianyi's face.

    In the eyes of Mr. Luo, when he looked at Su Xun, he admired him even more.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37 The Luo Family's Reward

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of it, there are many people who want to curry favor with old man Luo, and the old man is used to this kind of thing.

    However, this is the first time I have seen a young man like Su Xun who is neither arrogant nor impetuous. This young man is very good.

    Mr. Luo didn't know what to say to the butler beside him. After a while, the butler prepared a black bank card.

    The old man handed the bank card to Su Xun, and said: "There is one million in it, and the password is six 8. You accept it, and it will be your reward."

    "one million?!"

    Although Mr. Luo said it was calm, Su Xun was still frightened.

    It's no wonder that Su Xun is not promising, there is a million in it, among ordinary people, how many people have seen a million.

    For Su Xun, this is already a huge sum, a huge sum that is unimaginable.

    Subconsciously, he quickly shook his head and said, "No, this is too much money, I can't take it."

    "Young man, I don't like to hear your words. You saved my life. In your heart, my life is not as good as a million?"

    With a smile in his eyes, Mr. Luo deliberately teased.

    Su Xun quickly said: "Of course not, I didn't mean that, I just think it's too much."

    How could the old man's life not be worth a million dollars? The entire Luo family, with billions of billions of assets, was all brought down by the old man alone.

    Although the current old man has long since retired to the second line, he has a huge influence and is the soul of the entire Luo family.

    If he is gone, the Luo family will not collapse, but it will definitely be severely damaged.

    If anyone outside dares to say that Mr. Luo's life is not worth a million, it will probably be a big deal.

    And for the entire Luo family, one million is really a drizzle, not a big deal.

    ?But Su Xun was still quite embarrassed. He said it himself before, and he came to treat the disease by himself.

    If you take the money, wouldn't you be slapping yourself in the face.

    When Mr. Luo saw that Su Xun still didn't want it, he said, "Su Xiaoyou, you may not know my temper. If others helped me, I must thank you and go back."

    "If you don't let me thank you, I'm afraid I won't be able to eat. How about it, since you don't want money, my two granddaughters, which one do you like, I will marry you directly."

    "ah?"

    Not to mention Su Xun, even Luo Tianyi was a little confused, what happened to grandpa, suddenly it was as if he hadn't taken medicine.

    Luo Shenyi glanced at the old man, but she looked quite calm.

    Su Xun feels that the whole population is dry, and this temptation is too great. If you marry any of the stunning sisters of the Luo family, you will be the winner in life.

    If you can collect the two together

    Cough cough, Su Xun immediately interrupted his thoughts, and now he is really swollen, and he has never even received a kiss, so he dares to think about such a thing.

    Su Xun still couldn't believe it and said: "Old man, this I'm afraid this is not very good?"

    Mr. Luo immediately glared at Su Xun, and said, "You know it's not good, so why don't you give me the money."

    Su Xun: ""

    It was only then that I realized that I had been tricked by Mr. Luo. Unfortunately, my heartbeat was still accelerating just now. Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy.

    Seeing that the old man was so persistent, Su Xun thought for a while and said, "Okay, then I won't be hypocritical. I really don't have money, and I need money now."

    Su Xun did not lie. What he lacks most now is actually money. There is only a little pocket money for a month, and there are still several yuan for breakfast every day, and he has to buy some school supplies. Where is the extra money.

    His parents have been telling him that if he has no money, he can say so, but Su Xun has the nerve to say that, the annual tuition and the like are a lot of expenses, and he also knows the family situation.

    Yang Min treats Su Xun very well, and sometimes gives Su Xun pocket money, but Su Xun has self-esteem, and he won't ask for this money. After all, living in someone else's house is already embarrassing enough.

    Moreover, living in Xia Jinshu's house was not satisfactory. If Su Xun had money, he would have moved away long ago. The reason is still because of poverty.

    Even if he went home late today, he must have eaten at home, Xia Jinshu and the others must have eaten.

    Su Xun wanted to buy and eat outside by himself, he thought.?It¨s about eating something good, but I¨m wondering if I can add more ham sausage when I eat fried rice with eggs.

    With this one million, then everything will change, and Su Xun's life will be much easier.

    Mr. Luo didn't despise Su Xun because of what he said, but the admiration in his eyes grew stronger.

    It can be seen at a glance that Su Xun is not rich, just look at the clothes on his body.

    However, this young man was very honest, and he directly stated everything clearly. He was not like ordinary young people who desperately wanted to save face. He said no, but his body was very honest.

    Luo Manshan didn't say anything this time, the money the old man decided to give, if he dared to talk nonsense, he would definitely be scolded again, and one million is really nothing, if he went out to keep a lover casually, it would be more than this money.

    The old man patted Su Xun on the shoulder twice, and said: "Young man, the current situation is nothing, you have this ability, and it will be a matter of time before you become successful."

    Su Xun nodded silently, took the bank card, and left Luo's house.

    When leaving, Mr. Luo originally asked someone to see him off, but Su Xun refused, so he just went back by himself.

    In fact, Su Xun wanted to wake up alone, one million cash, for Su Xun now, it was still like a dream.

    A magical system completely changed his life.

    If it was the past, even if Su Xun could earn one million in his life, he would have worked hard for many years.

    With a long sigh of relief, Su Xun is full of hope for his future life. The first thing he does after going back now is to move out of Xia Jinshu's house as soon as possible.

    ！！！！！！！！

    And in Luo's house, in Mr. Luo's room.

    The aloof Luo Shenyi said: "Grandpa, take care of your body, I'll go back first."

    Looking at Luo Shenyi, Mr. Luo's eyes were a bit complicated, and he said: "Shenyi, stay for a meal before leaving."

    But Luo Shenyi said: "No need, I still have things to take care of tonight."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi left directly, and Luo Tianyi said from behind: "Sister, please drive carefully on the road."

    After leaving, this Luo Manshan also left, and he said: "Dad, I still have a party tonight, so I will leave first."

    Mr. Luo didn't pay attention to him at all, as if whether he could leave or not had nothing to do with him.

    Only Mr. Luo and Luo Tianyi were left in the room, and the Mr. Luo said, "Tianyi, you classmate, do you usually get in touch with you a lot in school?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Tianyi was a little surprised, how could her grandfather ask such a question, but she still said, "I don't usually have too much contact with him."

    "We are not in the same class, and we don't usually meet each other, but he plays football very well. I met him at the last football match." Luo Tianyi said truthfully.

    Mr. Luo nodded, as if looking thoughtful.

    And Luo Tianyi asked strangely: "What's wrong, Grandpa?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just curious, that classmate of yours is not an ordinary person." Mr. Luo sighed.

    He was able to succeed in this life and become a man of influence in the entire Linjiang City, which is inseparable from his old-fashioned vision, which is generally very accurate in judging people.

    Judging from today's performance, that boy named Su Xun might become a character in the future. The feeling in the old man's heart at this moment is particularly strong.

    Luo Tianyi said weakly: "Grandpa, he is not from Class 1, I remember he is from Class 14."

    Mr. Luo: ""

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Su Xun came out of Luo's house, he felt relieved, but the whole person was still in that state of extreme excitement.

    One million, after thinking about this trip, it took more than an hour to get one million. For the first time, I felt that money came so easily.

    Here is the villa area, the high-end residential area is very quiet, there is no means of transportation, let alone taxis, it is difficult to get a taxi.

    However, Su Xun didn't care so much anymore. He is in a good mood now, so he can just run back.

    "Braking！！"

    However, at this moment, a car braked beside Su Xun.

    Su Xun thought that he was walking on the road blocking his way, so he subconsciously gave way, but he took a look and found that the car could pass, and it stopped on purpose.

    This is a silver-gray Bentley car, the logo is very interesting, a pair of wings are added to the English letter b, which means to take you to pretend and take you to fly.

    ? In fact, driving this kind of car can really pretend, because at least it costs several million. The key is to have a sense of atmosphere, which is incomparable to BMW and Mercedes-Benz.

    While Su Xun was still in a daze, the next second, the window rolled down, and the person in the car turned out to be Luo Shenyi.

    Still her face was cold, as if she had just come back from the depths of Antarctica, but she took the initiative to speak: "Where are you going, I will take you there."

    "Nono need." Su Xun was a little nervous, Luo Shenyi's aura was too strong.

    Luo Shenyi said, "Where do you live?"

    People have asked this question, if Su Xun didn't say it, it seemed a little bad, so he said: "Live in the mansion in Washington."

    Luo Shenyi was a little strange, as far as she knew, the real estate was quite high-end, it couldn't be compared with a villa, but at least it had to be a middle-rise to live in.

    With Su Xun's appearance, it seems that he really doesn't have much money. He himself said, how can he still live there.

    However, Luo Shenyi didn't know how to answer this little question, she just said, "Come up, I just happened to be passing by."

    Luo Shenyi didn't lie, and she wouldn't deliberately lie, either she was right or she wasn't, and on her way home, she did pass by Xia Jinshu's neighborhood.

    For some reason, Su Xun always felt that what this woman said gave people a feeling that she couldn't refuse, maybe it was because she had the aura of a superior person on her body.

    After getting in the car, Su Xun fastened the seat belt, and then Luo Shenyi started the car directly.

    Just like this along the way, the two of them didn't talk, didn't say a word. After arriving at the gate of the community, Su Xun said thank you.

    Luo Shenyi didn't say anything, and after Su Xun got out of the car, she drove away in the car. Su Xun took a look at the back of the car, and said to her heart that she was really a cold woman.

    However, although he is aloof, he is still a good person. For example, just now, he deliberately stopped to take Su Xun for a ride.

    Su Xun was nearby, so he found a small restaurant and ordered two dishes and one soup, which cost nearly a hundred yuan. Now that he has money, Su Xun feels a little floating.

    "Patter！！"

    As a result, Su Xun returned home, and immediately heard a shaking sound.

    Xia Donghai didn't know why he was going crazy, so he just smashed his own phone,He fell to the ground fiercely, falling into pieces.

    It's still the latest fruit phone, it's such a pity, Su Xun feels sorry for him.

    However, it should not be aimed at Su Xun, because after Xia Donghai smashed his mobile phone, he lay down on the sofa and put his arm on his forehead.

    This is a manifestation of anxiety and irritability, and look at Yang Min and Xia Jinshu, they are next to each other, but they are silent.

    Su Xun didn't know what happened, why he came back late today, and felt that something was wrong in the whole family.

    Probably something happened at home, Su Xun would definitely not meddle in his own business, he also knew that he was not welcome.

    It's better to move out as soon as possible. Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with him. Otherwise, Xia Donghai and Xia Jinshu might be able to bury themselves.

    Su Xun returned to his room without saying a word. He put down his schoolbag and didn't take a shower. Looking at the outside, he felt that he should wait a while to take a shower.

    "Bang bang！！"

    However, at this time, Yang Min opened the door and came in, brought Su Xun a plate of cut fruits, and said, "Xiao Xun, have you eaten tonight?"

    "Auntie, I ate it, I ate it at my classmate's place."

    Su Xun hurriedly said that seeing Yang Min actually warmed his heart, knowing that she was really kind to him.

    If it weren't for her, I wouldn't be able to live in this house at all, and it was precisely because of this that Su Xun wanted to move out as soon as possible.

    For those who are sincerely kind to me, I can't cause trouble for him. Once I, an outsider, leave, their family will definitely be more harmonious.

    "Xiao Xun, your uncle didn't target you just now, so don't overthink it." Yang Min said.

    Su Xun also knew what Yang Min meant, and he asked, "Uncle, what's wrong?"

    "I've encountered a little troublesome thing at work, isn't his temper just like this, just let him vent it." Yang Min also seemed to be in a bad mood.

    Seeing her like this, Su Xun guessed that what Xia Donghai encountered this time was not a small matter, but he didn't ask in depth, and it's not good to ask too much.

    After saying a few words, Yang Min left, while Su Xun took a look at his resentment value, there are 274 points, and he can draw twice.

    This time Su Xun was lucky. When he drew the lottery for the first time, he received good news: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Guan Yu's mount, the Chituma." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 Leaving Xia Family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also knows that in addition to drawing skins, this system can also draw heroes' items, but it still focuses on skins.

    Last time, I won a Ruyi Golden Cudgel, which made Su Xun feel very powerful, so the item may not be worse than the skin.

    This time it was even more awesome, and even pulled out a living creature, but it was too tasteless to pull out a horse.

    This is a modern society these days, how can it be the same as in ancient times, what do you do on horseback, unless there are still some people on the grassland.

    Last time Su Xun remembered that there was a video on the Internet that delivered food on horseback, and it was accompanied by the music "We Are Different", which made people feel quite happy.

    But these are just eye-catching things, and everyone knows that you can't take it seriously.

    If you really ran to ride a horse on the road, the traffic police probably wouldn't let you go.

    Moreover, compared with cars, horses are still far behind, so Su Xun feels very dissatisfied with this lottery draw, and it is almost the same to get a grass mud horse for himself, and the red rabbit horse is nothing.

    Item Name: [Red Rabbit Horse]

    Item introduction: The red rabbit horse is the mount of Guan Yu, a figure of the Three Kingdoms.

    In reality, the red rabbit horse will become the host's exclusive mount, obey the host's command, and if it really wants to run, the speed can kill Ferrari and Lamborghini sports cars in seconds, and only Shenzhou V can compete with it.

    Su Xun: "???"

    "Why don't you take my Wuling Hongguang seriously?"

    system:"´´´´"

    But just kidding, Su Xun felt that the system was a bit nonsense, he said: "System, you are not mistaken, this is just a horse, can he run faster than a sports car?"

    The red rabbit horse is a famous horse. Everyone knows this, and there is a certain exaggeration in it, but a horse can leave a name in history, which shows its extraordinaryness.

    But anyway, this is just a beast, can he outrun a car?  Not to mention it's the fastest sports car ever.

    In two or three seconds, the speed of a sports car may increase to more than 100 yards. It is completely inhumane to speed up. How can you run with others like a beast.

    The system was full of confidence, and said: "Host, don't worry about this, the red rabbit horse has been improved by the system, it is far from being as simple as a horse, you will know after trying it."

    "But I have to remind you, be careful when riding a horse, and don't be caught by the traffic police." The system said.

    Su Xun: ""

    There is no doubt about the system. I guess this red rabbit horse is really powerful. After all, the things produced by the system are quite awesome.

    This made Su Xun feel a little better, but Su Xun felt that there were very few places where the red rabbit horse could be used.

    ?After all, these days, riding a horse on the road is unrealistic. It's not just a problem with the traffic police. Others will look at you like a strange flower. Maybe you will become popular when you shoot it online.

    Anyway, let's keep it, it's better than nothing.

    There was another lottery draw, and Su Xun also drew it. There was no accident this time, and Su Xun knew it himself. Thank you for participating.

    According to the urine nature of the system, it is impossible to win both lottery draws, and the probability is too low.

    Su Xun roughly reviewed it. Although his grades have improved now, the college entrance examination is approaching, so he can't relax.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun roughly packed his things, and he planned to leave tomorrow.

    Now that he has money, if Su Xun continues to stay here, it is purely because he is not happy for himself.

    In the past, I was helpless, but when you have money, you may find that there is so much helplessness.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After coming back in the evening, Su Xun found that something was wrong today, Yang Min has been busy in the kitchen, cooking a lot of dishes, probably there are guests at home.

    Xia Donghai didn't do anything, but his face was gloomy and ugly. Judging by his appearance, he probably was in a bad mood.

    Seeing this, Su Xun didn't want to eat at home anymore. He quickly packed up his things, carried his suitcase, his schoolbag, and a large luggage bag, and came out.

    "Xiao Xun, what are you doing?" Yang Min immediately came out and asked after hearing the commotion here.

    Su Xun had already prepared his speech in his heart, he said ?"Auntie, I'm going to move out. Thank you for your care during this time. I've been causing you trouble."

    When Yang Min heard this, she became anxious immediately, and she hurriedly said: "Xiao Xun, what are you doing, the college entrance examination is about to come soon, you are moving away now, where are you going?"

    "My classmate rents a house in Linjiang, and he is also a foreigner. I can find him to share the rent together. It doesn't cost much, and it's convenient." Su Xun had already thought about what to do.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't find a good house at all, but he didn't care, he just stayed in a hotel, and it was convenient to go anywhere alone.

    Moreover, chain hotels cost only one or two hundred yuan a night at best, even if he stayed until the end of the college entrance examination, it was nothing.

    When Xia Jinshu heard that Su Xun was going to leave, she was a little bit taken aback. It was too sudden, so she said, "Su Xun, your last exam was higher than mine."

    Seeing that Xia Jinshu didn't mock him, it was really the sun coming out from the west, Su Xun said: "It has nothing to do with the exam, I just have already found a house, so I went out, otherwise it will be too much trouble for you."

    The translation of this sentence means: Damn you and your father are so pee, who the hell can live here.

    Xia Donghai was already unhappy with Su Xun, plus he was in a bad mood now, so he directly said: "If he wants to leave, let him go. He is an outsider and has been living in our house for so long, so he has already given him face.  "

    After saying this, Yang Min knew that there was no way to recover, and Su Xun would definitely leave.

    Yang Min then said: "I'm cooking, so hurry up and send Su Xun, he has so many things, it's not easy to carry."

    "What are you going to get? If you go down, you can just take a taxi. Mr. Zhou will be here soon. When he comes later, I won't be there. What does that look like?"

    Yang Min said: "If you don't send it, then I will go and cook the dishes yourself."

    "Stop for me, what do you want to do, do you know how important it is to invite Mr. Zhou to dinner tonight? If my job is gone, you all have to drink the northwest wind." Xia Donghai said angrily.

    Seeing this, Su Xun probably wanted to quarrel again. He wanted to leave because he didn't want to see the two of them and quarrel because of himself.

    Xia Donghai didn't care, the main reason was that Su Xun felt uncomfortable seeing Yang Min like this.

    So Su Xun said: "Aunt Yang, I really don't need to give it away. I just need to carry this little thing downstairs. You should be busy, and I will call you when I get back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Let's go to my house

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ding dong！！"

    Just at this time, the doorbell at home was rang.

    Xia Donghai's whole body, as if a spring had been installed on his body, immediately jumped up.

    He kept saying, "It's Mr. Zhou, it must be Mr. Zhou, I'll open the door."

    When talking, this Xia Donghai still had a nervous look on his eyebrows, which is really hard to see normally.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Xun guessed that the person who came to eat today should be his leader or something.

    "Mr. Zhou, you are here, come in quickly." Xia Donghai personally handed over a pair of brand new slippers, with indescribable hospitality.

    Su Xun also took a look. This Zhou Zong looks about the same age as Xia Donghai, and he is also middle-aged, but he is not as greasy as Xia Donghai, and he seems to be in good shape.

    Mr. Zhou also had a smile on his face, and said: "Donghai, you are too polite. I just got off work from the company and came a little late."

    "Mr. Zhou, look at what you said. It's not too late. Come in and sit down." Xia Donghai went over to serve tea and water.

    Usually, he would not do such things at home.

    After Mr. Zhou came in, he happened to see Su Xun, and he said, "Donghai, is this young man your son? Where is he going?"

    When Xia Donghai heard that Mr. Zhou misunderstood him, he seemed to have been insulted. How could he have such a son?

    If the person who spoke was not Mr. Zhou, this Xia Donghai would probably go crazy right away.

    However, at this time, no matter how courageous he was given, he would not dare. If he offended Mr. Zhou, he would be completely lost.

    Xia Donghai immediately said: "Mr. Zhou, I have only one daughter. He is from the countryside. A child of my wife's friend's family. She is staying at my house for a while and is about to move out today."

    Mr. Zhou nodded, and he didn't ask any more questions. After all, this kind of thing has nothing to do with him.

    He just happened to see it, so he just mentioned it. He can't go to someone's house and don't say a word.

    It's just that Su Xun looks fair-skinned and handsome, which makes people quite impressed with him.

    Yang Min still worried and said: "Xiao Xun, after you go out, pay attention to yourself, and call me when you get to your classmate."

    "I'll go back and have a look tomorrow. I'll help you tidy up the place where you live. I'll bring you what's missing. I really can't leave today."

    Yang Min is also quite helpless. Xia Donghai's work has been in trouble recently, and he might lose his job. Today, he managed to invite the leader to his house for dinner.

    Just to fight for it, it can be said to be very important, Yang Min didn't dare to mess around, so she was counting on her to cook.

    Su Xun knew that Yang Min really cared about him, he nodded and said: "Don't worry, Auntie, it's not far away, I'll call you when I arrive."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went downstairs. When he left the apartment building, although the things were quite heavy, Su Xun had a bit of trouble carrying them, but his mood was extremely relaxed at this moment.

    Su Xun always feels a heavy burden in his heart because he has been living under the fence all the time. Now that it's all over, he probably won't go back to Xia's house in the future.

    At most, it's just to visit Yang Min sometimes. As for Xia Jinshu and Xia Donghai, it's best not to see each other again.

    Su Xun felt that he didn't have much of anything, but in fact he had lived there for two or three years, so if he packed it up, he had quite a lot of things.

    The most important thing is the books. The third year of senior high school is all kinds of review books. Su Xun is already bloated enough. He threw away all the mathematics books, and it is useless for him to ask for them.

    Even so, there are still a lot of books in one suitcase, and quilts and pillows in the other luggage bag, so Su Xun didn't bring two pieces of clothes.

    Anyway, if you have time later, you can just go and buy it yourself. A few pieces of clothes don¨t cost much. If you have money, you can¨t still abuse yourself.

    After leaving Xia Jinshu's neighborhood, Su Xun felt a little bit pained, he didn't know where he should go, and there didn't seem to be any hotels nearby.

    If you want to take a taxi, you don't know where to go, so Su Xun decides to take a walk. If there is a chain hotel, stay there.

    "Braking！！"

    However, at this moment, before Su Xun took two steps, a car stopped beside Su Xun again.

    Su Xun also stopped quickly. He was dragging so many things, so he walked slowly.Your Majesty, now he recognized it.

    This is Luo Shenyi's white Bentley, why did it happen again?

    The window of the car came down automatically, and Luo Shenyi was really cold in the car, she asked softly, "Where are you going?"

    "I´´"

    Su Xun was also a little embarrassed, he didn't know where he should go, and was thinking about how to answer.

    And the trunk of the Bentley had automatically popped open, Luo Shenyi said: "Put the luggage in the back, and then come up."

    Luo Shenyi has this character, she never talks nonsense, she is very straightforward.

    And she should be used to being a leader or something. Although her tone was very flat when she spoke, there was an undoubted momentum in it.

    Su Xun didn't care, anyway, he was tired to carry so many things by himself, and now there is a free car, so he didn't use it for nothing.

    "Where are you going?"

    After getting into the car, Luo Shenyi started the car, but the speed was relatively slow.

    Su Xun really didn't know where to go, he said: "I just moved out from a relative's house, and I haven't found a house yet, just look where there is a hotel, just leave it for me."

    Luo Shenyi suddenly understood, yesterday she was still wondering why Su Xun lived here, it turned out that he lived at his relative's house.

    "Then you can live at my house first." Luo Shenyi said.

    "ah?"

    Su Xun was a little confused. He didn't expect Luo Shenyi to take the initiative, but Su Xun refused in his heart.

    There are quite a few Luo family members, and it would be really inconvenient to go alone with an outsider, so Su Xun said: "Forget it, forget it, I got all the money after the treatment, so it's not good to go to your house to live again."

    "I'm not talking about the Luo family, but my place. I don't live in the Luo family." Luo Shenyi said lightly.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun only knew about this. No wonder she also drove out after she left Luo's house yesterday. It turned out that she didn't live in Luo's house.

    This woman will not live alone outside, so if she goes there again, she will be a lonely man and a widow

    However, Luo Shenyi has already sped up, it is useless for Su Xun to refuse at this time, let alone Su Xun's heart, he doesn't really want to refuse.

    After a few tens of minutes' drive, I arrived at Luo Shenyi's home. It was also a single-family villa, but it was much smaller than the Luo family's.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 You tap lightly (recommendation ticket requested)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun has lived for so many years, and has never seen the villa up close before, but these two days have come to the villa one after another.

    There was no one in the house, it was pitch black, and it was only after turning on the light that I could see clearly.

    Su Xun took a general look, and the furnishings in the home were simple and elegant, in the Nordic style, quite in line with the tastes of young people.

    "Are you alone?"

    Su Xun felt a little strange, it was a villa anyway, and she lived here as a woman, wouldn't she feel scared, not to mention that she didn't even have a nanny.

    "I live alone, and I should be clean by myself. Usually, housekeepers will come to clean up on time."

    When Luo Shenyi was speaking, she had already taken off her high-heeled shoes, and said at the same time: "All the slippers are new, you can just take a pair and wear them."

    "Have you eaten yet? If you haven't eaten, I'll make more." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun feels that this woman speaks too directly, without any nonsense, if she asks, she must gain effective confidence, and she will not talk nonsense at all.

    Su Xun is not hypocritical, he said directly: "I haven't eaten."

    What surprised Su Xun was that a woman of Luo Shenyi's level could cook.

    Su Xun was fine, just sat there playing with his big pepper, played a few rounds of pesticides, encountered a few pitfalls, and finally lost a few stars tragically.

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi was already serving dishes outside, Su Xun quickly washed his hands and went to help. There were three dishes and one soup, which was enough for two people.

    It's still okay to eat, it has the feeling of home-cooked food, but Luo Shenyi's cooking skills are not very good, and it is exaggerated to say that it is too delicious.

    It can only be said that the standard is average. It is estimated that she usually cooks less, which is worse than that of a housewife like Yang Min who often cooks.

    However, some food is already good. How can Su Xun have so many requirements? The dishes cooked by Luoshenyi are a little bit good, and the ingredients are all top-notch. The taste is obviously much better than those bought in the vegetable market.

    After eating, Su Xun hurriedly cleaned up, and planned to wash the dishes, eating and drinking for nothing, Su Xun was not too embarrassed.

    "Can you still wash dishes?" Luo Shenyi asked.

    Su Xun said: "My family lives in the countryside. When my parents went out to work when I was young, I always had to help with the housework."

    After dinner, Luo Shenyi said: "I'm going up to take a shower, you can just wash down below, and you can sleep in that room downstairs at night."

    Su Xun knew that his original idea had come to nothing. The lonely man and the widow lived together in the same room, so everyone happily picked up their mobile phones to play King of Glory.

    ?But this is a villa, there are not too many rooms, and Su Xun lives downstairs and Luoshenyi lives upstairs, which is a bit far away.

    Su Xun nodded. He dragged his luggage to the room. The room was clean. After all, someone came to clean it regularly.

    There are everything on the bedding on the bed, it doesn't matter whether Su Xun wears the quilt or not, he took out his pajamas and toiletries, and went to take a bath.

    Su Xun even washed his hair. There is a hair dryer in the bathroom, which is very convenient to use. At this time, Luo Shenyi, who had taken a shower, also came down from upstairs again.

    She was wearing a violet satin nightdress, her snow-white shoulders and neck were all exposed, noble and full of temptation.

    This kind of woman is really scary. She feels attractive all over her body. She has just showered without makeup, but she looks more impulsive.

    Su Xun withdrew his gaze in time. When looking at a woman, he couldn't keep staring at her, otherwise it would easily cause resentment.

    I don't understand why Luo Shenyi came down again at this time. To be reasonable, she should go back to her room after taking a bath.

    Luo Shenyi sat on the sofa, and then she said, "Su Xun, can you take a look at my cervical spine, it's been very uncomfortable recently."

    Su Xun almost couldn't hold back, and laughed outright. He thought she was quite straightforward, but he didn't expect to let him see a doctor for her after a long time.

    ? No wonder Su Xun said, when everyone is not very familiar, at best it is a chance meeting, why did she invite herself to her home, it turned out to be such a small thought.

    After knowing it, Su Xun felt a lot more relaxed. Otherwise, Luo Shenyi, a top-notch goddess, would haveIs it because of his own beauty? Su Xun thinks it is unlikely.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "Turn around, let me take a look at your cervical spine."

    After Luo Shenyi turned around, Su Xun took a rough look. Under the Eye of Salvation, there was no difficulty, and Su Xun could tell at a glance.

    Generally speaking, Luo Shenyi's body is quite healthy, even stronger than ordinary people, but there are indeed some problems with the cervical spine.

    It is not bent, but there is serious wear and tear, which is probably related to her sitting and working for a long time, and the rest is not timely.

    Today's people, most of the cervical spine will have some problems, especially when playing with mobile phones with their heads down, it is easy to cause these problems.

    Don't think that this is a trivial matter. If it is really serious, the whole person may be paralyzed. The key is that there is no good treatment for this thing.

    Only through some physical therapy, such as massage and massage, plus paying attention to yourself, can you recover slowly, and the process is very long.

    It is estimated that Luo Shenyi has been in pain recently, and she feels that her arms are a little numb. Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Luo Shenyi has already started to see a doctor.

    But it didn't have a good effect. It just so happened that Su Xun treated Mr. Luo yesterday, which left a deep impression on him, so Luo Shenyi wanted to ask Su Xun to treat him.

    Of course, she really happened to meet Su Xun today, and she wasn't looking for him on purpose. Luo Shenyi was the only way to go home when she got off work.

    This problem is not too big for Su Xun, so Su Xun said, you lean on the sofa, and I will give you a massage.

    Su Xun can be cured without massage, but that is too nonsense, it is equivalent to exposing himself.

    Moreover, cervical spondylosis should be massaged, and the effect will be better after you massage it yourself.

    ?Su Xun immediately started to press on Luo Shenyi's shoulder.

    The pajamas she was wearing were just suspenders, so Su Xun touched her shoulders at zero distance, and felt as warm as jade. This woman's skin is also very good.

    Su Xun kept reminding himself to be professional and not to think too much.

    "Hmm~"

    But before Su Xun exerted his strength, Luo Shenyi groaned and said, "It hurts a bit, take it easy."

    "It's okay, you didn't get used to it at the beginning, and now it hurts a little, and you will be comfortable in a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42 Su Xun Plays Money

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why！！"

    After saying this, Yang Min couldn't help but sighed.

    It is obvious that the dinner tonight did not have the expected effect, and the result was not satisfactory.

    The reason was that Xia Donghai had some problems at work. He was a middle-level manager of a company, so he could be regarded as a small leader.

    It took him a lot of years to get in. It can be said that he has a certain ability, otherwise, he would not be so stylish at ordinary times.

    In the company, Xia Donghai is a sales director, and he still has a lot of power, but his position is relatively coveted, because this position is very lucrative.

    Xia Donghai's annual salary plus bonus is only about 200,000 yuan, which is about the same for a small leader of a company.

    However, as a sales director, he must be profitable. It is not a problem to earn 500,000 yuan a year, and he lives very well.

    By the way, he is not the only one who makes profits. Generally speaking, ordinary salesmen may have some inexplicable benefits between them and customers. This is a normal thing.

    The people in the company also know it very well. Everyone will see through without telling the truth, and will not touch other people's cheese casually.

    However, Xia Donghai may have drifted too much at ordinary times, and this bad luck happened recently.

    He was presented as a person. He should be someone in the company who collected some evidence of his profiteering and exposed it to the company.

    This kind of thing is not surprising to everyone, because many people are not clean, but it is the first time that someone has been exposed, and now the company is full of excitement.

    It was obvious that someone wanted to get Xia Donghai down, and was eyeing his position.

    When this kind of thing happens, the boss must deal with it. That Mr. Zhou is the boss and the founder of the company.

    The company is not considered a big company. There are no shareholders and the board of directors. Everything is decided by Mr. Zhou alone.

    Xia Donghai also knew that he was in a bad situation, so he hurriedly invited Mr. Zhou over for dinner. He wanted to fight for it one last time. This job was still very important to him.

    When Mr. Zhou was eating, he directly told Xia Donghaiming that he would be fired this time.

    It's not mainly because of the matter of fishing for oil and water. Mr. Zhou actually knows this kind of matter in his heart.

    Small companies do not have the strict and perfect rules and regulations of large companies, and it is normal to have some violations. Basically, the middle management is not too clean.

    Zhou always turns a blind eye to this kind of thing, because they are a sales company, as long as they can get more interest for the company.

    A large piece of bread, if you cut a little, it's nothing.

    But the problem is that this incident has been brought out, and the impact is not very good. Xia Donghai must be dealt with, otherwise it will have an impact on the company's atmosphere.

    He didn't eat much, and Mr. Zhou was still a good person. After he told Xia Donghai about the pros and cons, he left.

    It was obvious that Xia Donghai was going to be fired, and he was too embarrassed to eat at other people's house.

    After the person left, Xia Donghai has been smoking in despair.

    Seeing Xia Donghai like this, Yang Min felt uncomfortable, so she said, "Don't worry, the family still has a little savings, you just need to find a job slowly."

    "Look slowly, in today's society, it's not as easy as you said."

    It was rare for Xia Donghai not to lose his temper. He smiled wryly and said, "You don't even know how many years I've been in this position before I got into this position."

    "If I go out to find a job again, I have to start all over again. At my age, how can I have that time, and people will ask me why I was fired, what should I say?"

    Xia Donghai is very depressed, why is he the unlucky person? This kind of profit-making thing is all in the unspoken rules, but if it is said on the bright side, it will be a stain.

    With this stain, in this industry, I am afraid that no one will hire Xia Donghai, and as for changing careers, he will be fine.

    And if you learn other things at this age, the speed is really slow.

    Xia Donghai continued: "The family still has more than 2 million yuan in mortgages that have not been repaid. What can I do with that little savings? It's over, everything is over."

    Xia Donghai leaned on the sofa, looking like a dead dog, with exhaustion written all over his face.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day Su Xun went to school as usual, Luo Shenyi took Su Xun with her.Cheng, otherwise it would be too far from this place to the school.

    In the morning, Luo Shenyi also specially thanked Su Xun. She could feel that her cervical spine was indeed much more comfortable today.

    There is such an immediate effect upon waking up, all this can only be explained by Su Xun's good medical skills.

    Su Xun is not in the mood to go to school now, because at his current level, the classroom can no longer give him any help.

    In the past, I was always afraid of the coming of the college entrance examination, but now Su Xun thought that it would be great if I could take the college entrance examination earlier.

    At noon, Su Xun went to the bank to deal with the bank card that Luo's family gave him, bound his mobile phone number, and changed a password at the same time.

    After binding the mobile phone number, Su Xun can use the mobile phone to pay, which will be more convenient in the future.

    At the same time, Su Xun also transferred part of the money to his family account, transferring 300,000 yuan.

    This number was thought by Su Xun. He thought for a while, if there are too many transfers, they will definitely be frightened. Even if it is 300,000, it may be too much.

    For the parents in the countryside, the 300,000 yuan must be a huge sum of money, enough for them to use, and the rest of the money can be given to them slowly.

    After the transfer, Su Xun called back and said, "Mom, have you received the money I sent you?"

    "You made the money. When the text message was sent just now, we were frightened and thought it was a scam." There seemed to be panic in Su's mother's voice, and she didn't recover.

    Three hundred thousand, for them, this is a real huge sum of money.

    "It's not a scam, I sent you the money." Su Xun said with a smile.

    Su's mother was even more panicked now, and she hurriedly said, "Xiao Xun, where did you get the money? Did you do something illegal?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Unexpectedly, the parents' first reaction was not money, but something bad they did.

    "Give me the phone, and I'll talk to him."

    On the other end, it seems that Father Su took the mobile phone and said, "Xiao Xun, where did you get so much money? You are still in school. How many times have I told you that although we are poor, we must be clean."

    "To be honest, how did you get the money? I'll take you to surrender."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43 Cohabitation Has Been a Stone Hammer

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This reaction from his parents made Su Xun very painful, but Su Xun also felt warm in his heart at the same time. He knew that his parents cared about him.

    Sometimes Su Xun feels very lucky. Although his family conditions are not good, his parents have been teaching him some good things.

    Su Xun had already thought about how to explain it, and he immediately said: "Dad, don't get excited, listen to me, I won the lottery, and I won hundreds of thousands at once."

    "You won the lottery, why are you still buying lottery tickets?" Father Su was taken aback for a moment.

    Su Xun hurriedly said nonsense: "I just finished playing football after school that day, and I felt very thirsty, so I went to buy a bottle of water to drink."

    "I took a hundred yuan to buy a bottle of mineral water that cost one yuan. The boss was not willing to give me change. My mobile phone also opened online payment, so I went to the lottery shop and bought two lottery tickets to exchange the money.  That¨s how you win the lottery.￣

    There is no way. The best way to explain it is to win the lottery. This is a good explanation for unknown assets.

    Otherwise, if you tell the truth, is it the reward you get for treating people yourself? That's completely bullshit.

    Others don't know about me, but how many catties and taels I have, my parents know it all, and it takes a week to recover from a cold, and can I still treat people?

    Su Xun has tried his best to make his voice sound a little excited, but he has never won a lottery, so it is difficult to imitate that feeling.

    Father Su said: "Really, you just bought a lottery ticket and won the lottery. You are so lucky, right?"

    "Whether this can still deceive you, this thing is all about luck, and I can still go and rob other people's lottery shops."

    After Su Xun said this, the parents on the other end of the phone believed it. After the two experienced fear, they gradually began to become ecstatic.

    Father Su even said: "Tell me about you. You don't have a few hundred-dollar bills with you. You happened to bring one that day. It's really unstoppable when you get lucky."

    Su Xun: ""

    "After you receive the money, take it out and spend it, see what is missing at home, and go buy it quickly, don't work so hard." Su Xun now speaks with confidence.

    Anyway, after getting the skin, he knew that he would never be the same again, and the money would only come sooner or later.

    Hundreds of thousands of dollars are spent, which is nothing at all.

    Su Xun had good intentions and planned to honor his parents, but he didn't scold him head and face, only to hear Su's father say: "You prodigal son, you won the lottery and think you are a rich man, right?"

    "Do you know how difficult it is to make money now? The money has to be saved. In the future, you will go to college and marry a wife. Which one doesn't want the money? We will save the money for you first, and it will be spent on you anyway."

    ""

    Su Xun didn't know what to say anymore. He also knew that his parents would definitely be reluctant to spend it. It didn't matter how much they gave them, because they had been used to that kind of life all their lives.

    However, going on like this is definitely not enough. Su Xun can only wait until the college entrance examination is over, and then go back and do their ideological work.

    After having these hundreds of thousands, even if they don't spend it, they will definitely be much happier psychologically.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun went back home after school, of course it was Luo Shenyi's home.

    One disadvantage of living in a villa is that it is too far away, and there is no direct transportation, which is very inconvenient.

    Of course, this is inconvenient, but I only said it to Su Xun, because people who live in villas must drive, and there are drivers who can't drive.

    Anyway, Su Xun doesn't care anymore, he can't live here for a few days, but the school time is too tight now, Su Xun plans to wait for the weekend, go out to find a house and move out.

    Back at Luo Shenyi's house, she has already returned, not because she came back so early, but because Su Xun deliberately procrastinated for a while.

    In case she is not here when I come back, it will be embarrassing if I don't have the key.

    Back home, Luo Shenyi said, "Get ready, we'll have dinner right away."

    This woman speaks in the same style as before. People who don't know her well may think that she has something to say about you.

    In fact, you will know it once you have met him. He is still quite nice, but his temper is a little too cold.

    After eating, Luo Shenyi still said: "Then I'll go wash upTake a shower, come down later.  "

    "Wait a moment！！"

    "What's wrong?" Luo Shenyi stopped her steps.

    Su Xun thought for a while and said, "After taking a bath, wear more clothes, I'm afraid you'll catch a cold."

    Luo Shenyi immediately understood something, and shyness flashed in her eyes, but her facial expression was still quite calm, and she turned and went upstairs.

    Su Xun could tell that her pace seemed to be a little faster.

    "Ding dong！！"

    After Su Xun came out of the shower, Luo Shenyi had already come down, and she really wore more clothes today. A set of purple satin pajamas looked very luxurious, and Su Xun found that she seemed to like this color very much.

    However, just as Su Xun was about to start, someone rang the doorbell at home. Luo Shenyi frowned. Someone came to her house at night?

    The doorbell rang again, leaving Luo Shenyi helpless, so she got up and opened the door.

    "Hi Mr. Luo, I'm bothering Mr. Luo for coming so late."

    After the door opened, a male voice came in immediately, and this voice sounded familiar to Su Xun.

    But after thinking about it for a while, how could I know Luo Shenyi's friend, it must be an auditory hallucination.

    "come in."

    Luo Shenyi said something, and after the middle-aged man came in, she immediately said: "What do you want to say."

    "Mr. Luo, you may not have a deep impression of me. I am Xiao Zhou from Shengbang Company, and I want to cooperate with your company."

    At this time, Su Xun finally couldn't help it anymore, took a look, and I'll be damned, it's really an acquaintance.

    It was when I came out of Xia Jinshu's house yesterday, Mr. Zhou who came to eat, no wonder I said the voice was familiar.

    It's just that this week is different from yesterday, and the attitude of the whole person is different. In front of Luo Shenyi, it can be said that she is extremely polite.

    There was a smile on his face, I don't know if it was a real smile or a fake smile, but he looked very polite anyway, and he was carrying two boxes of gifts and the like.

    "Why are you here?"

    After Mr. Zhou saw Su Xun, he was shocked immediately, and couldn't help blurting out.

    The reason why he was so shocked was not only because he had met Su Xun, but also because a man appeared in Luo Shenyi's home.

    And looking at the two people like this, they are wearing pajamas and their hair is wet. It is obvious that they have just taken a bath, which means that it is a stone hammer for two people to live together.

    Mr. Zhou couldn't believe all of this, he felt as if he had discovered something extraordinary.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44 Luo Shenyi's Deep Meaning

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Linjiang business circle, Luo Shenyi has always been a well-known figure.

    Not only because she has the Luo family's brand on her body, but also because Luo Shenyi is very skillful and powerful in doing business.

    Not to mention that she is extremely beautiful, she is the goddess of the iceberg in the business world, so many men want to get close to her, even if they can have a meal.

    However, without exception, those men who showed courtesy to Luo Shenyi were all cruelly rejected by Luo Shenyi, without any sympathy.

    Many people complained about this, and even spread rumors that Luo Shenyi was very indifferent in that aspect, and she was sick.

    Mr. Zhou is also the boss of a company. Although the company is not big, he is a member of the circle. He has heard about this kind of thing.

    Unexpectedly, there is still a man living here in Luo Shenyi's family, which is so unusual.

    What else can a man and a widow live in a villa, needless to say, I am afraid that a normal person will think about that.

    Seeing the way he looked at Su Xun, Luo Shenyi knew that he must be thinking wrong, but Luo Shenyi didn't care, she didn't care about other people's opinions.

    And she is very clear that this kind of thing is getting darker and darker. If you explain it, it will be seen by others that you are covering it up. It is better not to say a word.

    Mr. Zhou is not stupid, just think about it in his heart, he must not dare to say this kind of thing directly.

    He came here today and asked Luo Shenyi, if he offended Luo Shenyi, he would suffer a particularly great loss.

    Mr. Zhou was still very curious. He said to Su Xun: "So you know Mr. Luo. I really disrespected you last time."

    "We just met, not long ago." Su Xun said with a little embarrassment.

    Mr. Zhou was shocked again. He said that you can live in someone's house if you just met him. Could it be that being handsome can really do whatever you want? This is really too much.

    "What is your relationship with Xia Donghai? I saw you coming out of his house yesterday, so you probably moved to Mr. Luo's place."

    Su Xun nodded directly, the actual situation is like this, people guessed it all at once, and there is no need for him to talk nonsense.

    But when it came to Xia Donghai, Su Xun was very angry, and he said directly: "I don't have much relationship with him, his wife is my mother's friend, and I will stay at his house for two days."

    Su Xun said it was okay, but Mr. Zhou kept regretting it in his heart.

    Being able to live in Xia Donghai's home, no matter how ordinary the relationship is, it's impossible to go anywhere. If I knew it, I wouldn't have fired Xia Donghai, and I missed such a good opportunity to build a relationship.

    "You guys know each other?" Luo Shenyi asked, but she couldn't hear any curiosity from her tone.

    Su Xun hadn't spoken yet, Mr. Zhou acted like a man, he hurriedly said, "That's right, I've met this young man before."

    In fact, he didn't even know what Su Xun's name was, but he was very attentive, obviously trying to get close.

    Su Xun felt a little unreal. The person in front of him was, after all, a boss, and Xia Donghai's immediate boss.

    Su Xun saw it with his own eyes, Xia Donghai bowed his knees in front of him, and it turned out that this person started to please himself now.

    However, that guy Xia Donghai still loathes and despises himself all the time, which feels really funny and full of drama.

    If Xia Donghai saw this scene, I don't know what thoughts he would have in his heart. It is estimated that he would be shocked.

    Luo Shenyi didn't say much, she continued to ask: "You came to me because of the product agency?"

    "That's right, Mr. Luo, I came here for this matter. My company has been cultivating in the Linjiang market for many years, and has a certain customer base and relationship. If you entrust us with the agency rights of the products"

    Mr. Zhou seemed to be well prepared this time, and he began to speak eloquently, including some technical terms.

    However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Luo Shenyi, who only heard Luo Shenyi say: "There is no need to talk about these, the product agency is left to you, come here tomorrow to sign the contract."

    Time stood still for a few seconds, Mr. Zhou was in a daze, thinking that this is all right?

    He came here this time just to give it a try. It was precisely because he felt that he had little chance of winning in the competition with other companies, so he took the risk.I'm coming, I plan to talk to Luo Shenyi in person again.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi made a decision without hearing a few words from him. This happiness came too suddenly.

    For a while, Mr. Zhou didn't know what to say. He opened his mouth several times, but he didn't say anything, but the expression on his face was ecstatic.

    Today's trip by myself is actually the right one.

    In fact, it was entirely because of Su Xun's relationship. If Su Xun was not here, he would have dared to come here at night, and his company would have lost the qualification to compete the next day.

    Because Luo Shenyi's personality is like this, she hates business matters, which affect her private life.

    But since he knew Su Xun, Luo Shenyi gave him a chance.

    Mr. Zhou said ecstatically: "Mr. Luo, thank you so much, I will definitely not let you down."

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Zhou also said to Su Xun: "Young man, my name is Zhou Hao, just call me Brother Zhou when you turn around."

    "Imy name is Su Xun."

    At this time, Su Xun's head was dizzy, and he didn't understand. He thought that this Luo Shenyi was too straightforward. Did he give himself face like this?

    Luo Shenyi said: "Mr. Zhou, it's getting late. If you have anything to say, come to our company tomorrow."

    The implication is that you should go too, don't disturb my rest, Luo Shenyi is quite straightforward, and he doesn't beat around the bush when giving orders to evict guests.

    Mr. Zhou couldn't hear it, he hurriedly said: "Okay, Mr. Luo, you have a good rest, I won't bother you."

    However, before leaving, he asked for Su Xun's phone number, which was to win over Su Xun, and he also knew that Su Xun was the key to his success this time.

    After the man left, Su Xun couldn't be happy, instead he said: "You don't need to be like this, I have actually met him once, and we are not familiar."

    "I'm not stupid, of course I can see it."

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi said: "But it doesn't matter whether I give it to him or not. It doesn't affect me. Since his company is qualified to compete, it means that it has passed the screening, and the company must be fine."

    "It doesn't matter who you give it to. It won't hinder my money. I can choose two at random. Since he knows you, he will be a favor."

    Su Xun suddenly understood the deep meaning of Luo Shenyi's actions. In doing so, she actually made Mr. Zhou owe Su Xun a huge favor.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45 I Wronged You

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that Luo Shenyi was secretly helping her.

    After being clicked by her, Su Xun finally understood the intention, and had to sigh, he was still too immature and had no social experience.

    Luo Shenyi is so shrewd, so she will definitely not make a loss-making business. Who she chooses as an agent has no great impact on her company.

    It's like whether you eat rice, steamed buns or noodles tonight, it doesn't really matter, you can get full.

    However, you will definitely not eat Xiang Xiang, it is not within the scope of choice at all.

    Knowing that Luo Shenyi had good intentions, Su Xun said, "Thank you very much."

    "You're welcome, you cured my cervical spondylosis, I haven't thanked you yet."

    It's not easy to listen to Luo Shenyi say so many things at once.

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that he hadn't given Luo Shenyi a massage today, so he said, "Lie down quickly, I'll make you feel refreshed."

    "ah?"

    "I made a mistake. I'll give you a massage to make you feel better."

    Luo Shenyi wears a lot today, and it's not the first time Su Xun has massaged her, so she feels much better, not as tempting as yesterday, almost hollowed out.

    Today's Luo Shenyi did not fall asleep after the massage. Instead, she gave Su Xun an exquisite key.

    "This is?"

    Luo Shenyi said: "This is the key to my house. I come back irregularly every day. If you come back first, it will be inconvenient without the key."

    This detail changed Su Xun's impression of Luo Shenyi again.

    On the surface it looks very cold, but the heart is still very delicate, and the heart is also very good.

    Even the key was given to Su Xun, which means that Su Xun is here for a while, so it doesn't matter if he doesn't leave, even if he stays here.

    It's hard to imagine that a goddess like Luo Shenyi would be so proactive towards a man, other people couldn't believe it.

    Luo Shenyi didn't know why, but after getting along with Su Xun for a long time, she always felt that he had a charm that could attract people.

    However, Luo Shenyi could only desperately explain to herself in her heart that it was nothing at all for Su Xun to heal her illness and to keep him here.

    After Su Xun was stunned for a moment, he said, "No, the day after tomorrow is the weekend, so I might go out and look for a house."

    "It's good to live here with you, but it's too far away from my school, and it's not convenient for me to go to school."

    Su Xun made an excuse, but in fact it was just one aspect. Su Xun was mainly himself and didn't really want to live here.

    I used to live under someone else's fence, and if I live in someone else's house now, I don't feel very good, even though Luo Shenyi is much better than Xia Donghai.

    However, Su Xun felt that it would be better for him to go out to live, and even though living with such a stunning beauty sounds like a very tempting thing.

    In fact, you can only watch but not eat, which makes it even more uncomfortable.

    Luo Shenyi was a little surprised. She didn't expect Su Xun to refuse. Would an ordinary man refuse to live with her?

    But Luo Shenyi didn't try to persuade Su Xun to stay, since Su Xun didn't want to, then forget it, her character made her not a mother-in-law.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Well, when you are looking for a house, tell me that I have some friends who are engaged in real estate. It will be very convenient for you to rent a house and I will recommend it to you."

    Su Xun nodded, he didn't refuse this, otherwise, wouldn't it be too disrespectful to Luo Shenyi, and finding a house is really not easy, Su Xun is also afraid of trouble.

    It would be easier if there were acquaintances recommended by Luo Shenyi.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At night, at Xia Jinshu's home, the house was in a mess, Xia Donghai didn't know what was going on, and went crazy again at night.

    He officially went to the company today to go through the resignation procedures, but no one kept him, which made him understand the sadness of leaving the company.

    After returning, Xia Donghai didn't eat at night. He was so depressed that he smashed some things at home, and then lay on the sofa by himself.

    Lying down, he couldn't help crying. He felt a middle-aged desolation. He had a family to support, but suddenly lost his income. The feeling of confusion and helplessness was very strong.

    At this time, Yang Min and Xia Jinshu, and they were not in a good mood, but seeing Xia Donghai's appearance, the two of them didn't dare to speak.

    "Ding Dong！！"

    At this moment, someone rang the doorbell at home, and Xia Jinshu hurried to open the door.

    However, when he opened the door, he saw that it was Xia Donghai's boss. He came to eat yesterday, and Xia Jinshu certainly remembered, so he hurriedly shouted, "Hello, Uncle Zhou."

    "Hi, is your dad home?"

    Xia Jinshu immediately yelled, "Dad, Mr. Zhou is here to look for you."

    "Mr. Zhou, which Mr. Zhou?"

    Xia Donghai was completely hopeless at this time, and he didn't pay attention to it at first, but after hearing this sentence, he hurriedly jumped up like a spring on his body, looking very flexible.

    He hurried over and said, "Mr. Zhou, why are you here?"

    "I happened to be going to discuss business tonight, so I came to see you." Mr. Zhou said with a smile.

    Originally, Xia Donghai had already been fired, so he naturally wouldn't take care of an employee who had been fired, but after today's incident, he began to understand the value of Xia Donghai.

    Today's business can be negotiated thanks to Xia Donghai, if not for him, how could I have a relationship with Su Xun.

    How could he have a relationship with Su Xun at Luo Shenyi's home?

    Everything, when Mr. Zhou thought about it afterwards, he felt that it was too much of a coincidence. He felt that Xia Donghai had contributed a lot.

    It is necessary to get Xia Donghai back, otherwise Su Xun will be dissatisfied.

    You must know that the deal with Luoshenyi Company is extremely important to his company, and it can bring tens of millions of profits a year at least.

    He is just a company of average size, and with this income, it is already quite impressive, otherwise he would not have racked his brains to get this cooperation.

    With such a good thing, it's nothing to get Xia Donghai back. I'm the boss, so I can make whatever decision I want.

    "Mr. Zhou, hurry up and sit down."

    Xia Donghai didn't know what the purpose of Mr. Zhou's visit today was, but he still said it politely.  Mr. Zhou sat down, and couldn't help jokingly said: "What's the matter, this is, I lost my temper at home."

    "Ahem！！"

    It was a little embarrassing for Xia Donghai to be said so.

    Yang Min said for him: "Mr. Zhou, Donghai has been under a lot of pressure recently. He needs to vent his bad mood, otherwise his body will be suffocated."

    "That's right, what my brother and sister said makes sense."

    When Mr. Zhou was speaking, he suddenly held Xia Donghai's hands, and said earnestly, "Donghai, I have wronged you during this time." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 Hurry up and get out

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?  ?  ?

    A few question marks flashed in Xia Donghai's mind, and he felt a sense of bewilderment.

    What's wrong with Mr. Zhou today? Why is he so enthusiastic about himself? It doesn't seem right.

    Xia Donghai hurriedly said: "President Zhou, there is nothing to be wronged, everything is my fault."

    "No, you have done a very good job. After I fired you, I felt very guilty. I went back and reflected on it. I think I can't lose such a backbone of the company!"

    Mr. Zhou's acting skills are also quite good, with a look of reluctance, he continued to say earnestly: "So, come back Donghai, the company needs you."

    "ah?"

    Xia Donghai suddenly felt dizzy, what is the situation, he was fired, and he can go back again, Mr. Zhou is not joking with him, right?

    After a few seconds of delay, Xia Donghai finally stabilized his mind, and he quickly said: "Mr. Zhou, you are not kidding me, I have already been fired."

    "The decision to be fired is indeed because I was too calm. Although you made a mistake, you made a greater contribution to the company. The company needs you to come back." Mr. Zhou continued.

    Anyway, this time, Xia Donghai helped him by mistake, even if Xia Donghai was useless, he could hire him for hundreds of thousands a year, and there was no shortage of money.

    Not to mention Xia Donghai, who is quite good at making money. In terms of sales, he has two brushes.

    Xia Donghai finally couldn't bear his excitement. For him, these two days were like riding a roller coaster.

    Originally, the whole person was already in despair, but who knew that there would be another village in the dark today, it really is unpredictable.

    Mr. Zhou could also understand Xia Donghai's excitement. He said, "In order to compensate you for the loss of these two days, I decided to treat you to dinner tomorrow night. You must spare some time."

    Xia Donghai was taken aback. What happened to Mr. Zhou today, and why he was so enthusiastic about him, Xia Donghai couldn't figure it out.

    But how can I let the boss invite me to dinner, Xia Donghai hurriedly said: "Mr. Zhou, how can I let you treat me with what you said."

    "It should be me thanking you for giving me another chance. Let me treat you to dinner." Xia Donghai said quickly.

    "Don't argue with me. This time I'll treat you. I'll let you know where you are tomorrow night. You'll bring your family with you later."

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Zhou got up to leave.

    Xia Donghai also got up quickly, still feeling uncontrollable excitement in his heart, he quickly said: "Mr. Zhou, don't worry, I will definitely arrive on time tomorrow."

    After seeing off Mr. Zhou, Xia Donghai sat on the sofa, still looking a little dazed, what the hell was going on, suddenly changed.

    Yang Min and Xia Jinshu couldn't restrain their joy, Xia Jinshu said: "Dad, you should be happy now, your job is saved."

    Xia Donghai didn't smile, he said: "I always feel that what happened tonight is not normal, Mr. Zhou has no reason to be so nice to me, it has never happened before."

    "You are a real person. You have saved your job, and you are still paranoid here. This is a good thing. You have nothing to worry about." Yang Min said.

    "yes！！"

    Xia Donghai also figured it out, it would be a great thing to keep his job, no matter what the reason was.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After school was over the next afternoon, Su Xun received a call from Mr. Zhou, saying that he wanted to invite Su Xun to dinner in the evening, and he was going to pick up Su Xun.

    Su Xun naturally knew what he was thinking, probably because he wanted to thank himself, but Su Xun didn't really want to go, so he said a few words politely, saying that there was no need for eating or something.

    However, Mr. Zhou insisted that he must invite Su Xun today, and he also said that if Su Xun did not come, he would invite him in person.

    With such enthusiasm, Su Xun had nothing to do, and Su Xun just didn't go back, so he told Luo Shenyi.

    When making the phone call, Su Xun found out that Mr. Zhou didn't invite Luo Shenyi, and he probably felt that he couldn't invite Luo Shenyi.

    Rejecting Mr. Zhou's request to pick him up, Su Xun took a taxi after seeing the address.

    Huayue Restaurant.

    This is a relatively high-end hotel in Linjiang. It is said that it is famous far and wide, especially for some big banquets.It's kind of like, very good at it, treating guests here is a prestigious thing.

    "Hi sir, do you have an appointment, sir?"

    It was really the first time for Su Xun to come to such a high-end place. As soon as he entered the door, there were seven or eight welcoming ladies, all of whom bowed and shouted to Su Xun in unison.

    The loud voice startled Su Xun.

    After stabilizing, Su Xun said, "I'm here for dinner, in the balcony hall."

    In fact, it is just a box, but the name given here is a bit more grand, and it seems to have a high-end class.

    Previously, Mr. Zhou was afraid that Su Xun would forget what he said on the phone, so he specially sent a text message to Su Xun, telling him where he was.

    "A distinguished guest in the balcony hall, please come inside."

    Su Xun had just finished speaking, and immediately the waiters said respectfully, there was a beautiful woman leading the way in person.

    I have to say that the service attitude of this big restaurant is good. They are obviously professionally trained and quite qualified.

    I didn't look down on Su Xun because of the ordinary clothes on Su Xun's body, and his attitude made people feel comfortable.

    The main thing is the balcony hall, which can be said to be the most expensive box in this restaurant. The reservation fee alone starts at 10,000 yuan. Those who can eat here are either rich or expensive.

    Coming to this private room, Su Xun's eye-opener was opened again. I really didn't expect the decoration inside to be so elegant and gaudy.

    "Sir, drink the water first, everyone hasn't arrived yet, why don't you wait for a while?" the waiter said politely.

    In fact, Su Xun arrived alone. It is estimated that they will rush here after get off work. The traffic jam on the road is relatively heavy, so Su Xun nodded and said: "Okay, I will wait for a while, go to work, and call you when you need it."

    "Mr. Zhou really has a meeting this time, treat me to a meal, and arrange such a good place."

    At this time, there was a sound from outside. It was Xia Donghai and his family who came. After pushing open the door of the box, they saw Su Xun sitting inside. The scene was very embarrassing for a while.

    Xia Donghai's face immediately changed. Seeing Su Xun affected his good mood. He immediately turned around and said, "Did you ask him to come here?"

    The first thing he suspected was Yang Min, otherwise, how could Su Xun know to eat here?

    Yang Min was also a little confused, she said: "I didn't say anything."

    Xia Donghai didn't know why Su Xun appeared here, but his face was full of impatience: "Who asked you to be here, it's nothing to join in the fun, go out for me quickly, don't interfere with my dinner with the leader." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 Testimonials

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's time to write the testimonials again. To be honest, I'm afraid of writing this. It's not the first time I write this, but I always feel that I can't write this well.

    However, I also know that I must write it to make it more formal, and I also want to inform everyone. I hope everyone can read it patiently.

    I received a notice from the editor today, and it will be officially put on the shelves starting at noon tomorrow.

    ? Many book lovers immediately felt unacceptable when they heard that it was on the shelves, because there would be a charge when it was on the shelves, and who wouldn¨t want to read free things.

    The main reason is very real, because many book friends are students and have no money, and the author came here in the same way.

    In the past, when the author was in junior high school, he fell in love with reading novels crazily. At that time, there were no smart phones on mobile phones, and there was no computer at home. To read a novel, he used mp5 and had to spend money to download it.

    It is not advisable to skip breakfast often and spend money to read novels, because it is not good for breakfast.

    Because it has been like this for a long time, it has also caused certain harm to the author's physical development. To be honest, I can reveal it to you today.

    During the examination, the doctor told me that my thing, according to the normal development level, could grow to more than 20 centimeters, but now it has only grown 18 centimeters and has stagnated. Every time I think about it, I regret it.  Shouldn't have been.

    Let¨s get down to business, because this is how I came here, so I can understand you very well, and you can see that I have given you this book for free for a long time, thinking that you can read it for a while without paying.

    Nearly 200 chapters are free, everyone can think about how many 200 chapters there are in a novel.

    Many authors will say that writing a book is a job, and the job naturally has to make money. Otherwise, it is inevitable for the author to charge for what he eats and drinks.

    In fact, in my opinion, there is a certain truth, but there is still a difference between writing a book and working, because if you work, at least you work for a month, and you can get paid more or less.

    As for writing novels, the first few months are free, which means you can¨t make any money. I wrote this book in early July, and it¨s almost October.

    It can be said that there is almost no income, except for some rewards from everyone, but those are very few. It would be nice to be able to pay utility bills and internet bills.

    After a few months, I really couldn't hold on anymore.

    Why do so many authors stop writing books after writing them, which is commonly known as eunuchs.

    Most of the reasons are because they can't make money and can't live. How can the author continue to write down foolishly? If there is a certain income and readers are willing to stay and read, then who is not willing to write down well.

    Therefore, I implore everyone to understand the author and give some support.

    Of course, I also know that after the fee is charged, it will definitely mean that some book friends will leave. There is nothing to say. After all, everyone's situation is different and cannot be forced.

    Readers who are leaving, I also want to thank you, maybe you have all voted for me in the past, as long as you have supported me, thank you.

    You have supported me and voted for me, and I have shown it to everyone for free for so long, so it can be said that I owe nothing.

    It is not easy for the author to write a book. It is really uncomfortable for the author to think hard every day and suffer from occupational diseases, and then to be sprayed by trolls.

    ? I hope everyone will stop saying "It's not like it's promised to be free forever", "I've already voted for you, why are you still charging for this kind of words".

    No one said that it will be free forever. Anyone who has read novels for a while should know this truth. In addition, I don¨t want to greet family members, let alone appear, thank you.

    Of course, I still hope that most book friends can stay. After all, a novel is only the beginning, and the truly exciting things have not yet arrived. It is a pity to leave now.

    With so many novels, everyone can find mine and follow them all the way to the present, which proves that there is still a fate.

    It also proves that this book has something that can attract everyone, for example, the theme is relatively novel, or the plot is more funny and refreshing, which suits your appetite.

    Of course, I believe that more people are attracted by the author's personality (chou) person (bu) charm (yao) (lian).

    It's a pity to just leave like this. The setting behind this book is still relatively grand, and there will be various skins that you can't think of.

    It's not just the skin, the functions of the later systems will be upgraded, such plots as Daji warming the bed and Xiao Qiao's maid are not impossible, and can only be predicted here.Therefore, I hope that everyone can stay and support. After all, without the support of readers, there may be so many things that cannot be written and it will be over.

    Let me talk about the price that everyone is most concerned about. A chapter is about 10 cents. If your level is relatively high, a chapter may only cost a few cents.

    Even if the author updates five chapters a day, it will only cost three or four cents. It will take almost a day to write five chapters, but everyone can enjoy it for a few cents. This deal should not be a loss.

    In the end, the author promises you two points. If you are willing to stay and spend some book coins to subscribe and support, then the author will speak with sincerity and be worthy of the few cents you spent.

    First, the quality of the guarantee, will use the same style as before to bring you exciting and exciting plots.

    Second, it is also the update issue that everyone is most concerned about. Compared with the current new issue, the update will be directly accelerated.

    On the day of release tomorrow, after 12:00 noon, 30 chapters will burst out directly. In addition, if there are many people who stay to read the book, it will be updated normally every day in the future, and at least 5 chapters will be guaranteed.

    The more people who are willing to subscribe, the more updates, and rewards and the like will also be added.

    Readers who have read my last book should know my character, and I will never lie to you. The update has been very fast, which should be regarded as full of sincerity.

    If the update of the book is slow, or if you think it is not good, you can scold the author and then stop reading it. There is nothing to say.

    But if there are no problems with these two, I still hope that everyone can spend a few cents a day to support the author, after all, I rely on this for a living.

    Explain what subscription is. In official channels such as qq reading, mobile qq reading center, Qidian reading, oppo bookstore, etc., you can use book coins to read books and buy chapters, which is subscription.

    Please note that using book coupons and the like is not considered a subscription, and the author has no income. I hope everyone can use book coins to support it.  If someone asks me what a subscription is tomorrow, I will kill myself and show you.

    A warm reminder, because of the rules of the website, after it is put on the shelves, many free chapters will be charged. If you want to reminisce, you should hurry up to reminisce.

    Possibly very few authors put up their testimonials to tell everyone so much. If they are not careful, they will expose the fact that they can water.

    Not much nonsense, after 12:00 noon tomorrow, 30 chapters will break out, and one chapter will be 10 centimeters shorter, and I will code all night today.

    September 20, 2018

    ? I love you Han Ye Sheng Hua (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 Is it big or small?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Xia Donghai is +38."

    Xia Donghai was very puzzled, he didn't know how Su Xun found him.

    However, even if he had a big brain, he didn't dare to associate Su Xun with Mr. Zhou. He felt that Su Xun should have found out by accident through some special channel.

    So Xia Donghai said: "I don't even understand you kid, what's going on, you've moved out of our house, and you still plan to hang around, don't you?"

    "Why do you come here for a meal to join in the fun? Let me tell you, get out of here quickly, and don't interfere with our meal here."

    When talking, Xia Donghai's tone was very impatient, and he couldn't wait to hope that Su Xun would go out quickly.

    Fortunately, at this time, Mr. Zhou hasn't come yet. If Mr. Zhou comes and sees such a turkey as Su Xun also joining in the fun, what if he becomes unhappy again?

    He managed to keep his job, how could he let Su Xun destroy it.

    It's just that Xia Donghai didn't expect to kill him. If Mr. Zhou mainly wanted to invite Su Xun to dinner today, he was just a supporting role.

    Yang Min didn't know why Su Xun came, but she was very nice, and said directly: "You really are, come here when he comes, just sit down and have a meal, it will have no effect."

    "What do you know, what Mr. Zhou said is to let our family come here, and an outsider suddenly comes, what should Mr. Zhou do if he is unhappy later?"

    Xia Donghai seemed a little anxious. He was probably afraid that Mr. Zhou was coming, so he hurriedly said, "Get out quickly, wait until it's over."

    "hehe！！"

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth began to sneer, and he was quite disdainful when he said it.

    This Xia Donghai really took himself seriously, making Su Xun want to have dinner with him.

    If Su Xun knew that Xia Donghai was going before, Su Xun probably wouldn't come here to eat at all, and he was a little confused when he saw Xia Donghai.

    Probably Mr. Zhou didn't know his relationship with Xia Donghai, and it wasn't harmonious, that's why he behaved like this.

    However, Su Xun is not the same as the previous Su Xun, how could Xia Donghai let him go, so he just left.

    Moreover, Xia Donghai's tone of voice just now made Su Xun a little upset.

    So Su Xun said: "Why do you let me go? Mr. Zhou invited me to dinner today. Why should I go?"

    "cut！！"

    Xia Donghai looked at Su Xun with disdain on his face, and said, "You don't take a pee to take care of yourself, just like you, Mr. Zhou can still treat you to dinner?"

    "Can you recognize someone like Mr. Zhou?"

    "The resentment value from Xia Donghai is +35."

    Yang Min asked a little strangely: "Su Xun, how did you know Mr. Zhou?"

    "He still knows Mr. Zhou. If you listen to his nonsense, it's just that when Mr. Zhou came to our house last time, he heard us calling Mr. Zhou." Xia Donghai said disdainfully.

    Su Xun has stopped talking, don't try to argue with a fool.

    Because Shabby will bring your IQ to the same level as his, and then use his best methods to defeat you.

    Just when Xia Donghai was about to get angry, the door of the box was pushed open, and it turned out that Mr. Zhou had come.

    "Everyone is here, sorry, my road is quite congested, driving is too strenuous, so I'm a little late."

    Mr. Zhou was very polite and explained to everyone why he was late.

    In addition to Mr. Zhou, there is also a middle-aged beautiful woman with slightly curly hair, which is well maintained. There is also a girl who looks about the same age as Su Xun, who is also pretty.

    It is estimated that these are Mr. Zhou's family members, but he even brought his own family back.

    After Xia Donghai found out, he immediately felt that his whole body was full of energy, and Mr. Zhou was very kind to him.

    Invite yourself to a meal, and bring all your family members. You must know that this behavior usually represents the importance the other party attaches to the meal.

    If it is a general entertainment, then I must go by myself.

    Xia Donghai didn't expect Mr. Zhou to be so kind to him, and he was a little flattered. At the same time, he was also very ashamed. After finally coming to have a meal, this kid Su Xun came to make trouble.

    Xia Donghai is thinking in his mind, if Mr. Zhou finds out about this problem, how should he explain it to him? I hope Mr. Zhou will not pay too much attention to this issueBar.

    If this kid really made trouble for himself, he will definitely be dealt with when he goes back.

    Mr. Zhou said: "Okay, everyone, don't be too polite, just sit down and see what it looks like standing up."

    Immediately, Mr. Zhou was not the first to talk to Xia Donghai. His first target must be Su Xun. He only heard him say: "Su Xun, when did you arrive?"

    Mr. Zhou can't be blamed for today's incident. He probably doesn't know what's going on, so Su Xun said politely, "I've only been here for a while."

    "Um?"

    These two lines of dialogue immediately made Xia Donghai's family uneasy, especially Xia Donghai, who stared wide-eyed and looked in disbelief.

    Today, Mr. Zhou really invited Su Xun here, no way, why did he invite Su Xun for dinner, and why did he have Su Xun's contact information?

    Suddenly, Xia Donghai felt that his head was not enough.

    Mr. Zhou is obviously very concerned about Su Xun. This meal itself is for Su Xun, and Xia Donghai and the others are just incidentals.

    Just listen to Mr. Zhou saying: "Su Xun, you are welcome, you just order what you want to eat first, let's order quickly."

    Asking Su Xun to order first, this action fully expresses the importance Mr. Zhou attaches to Su Xun, because no matter where to eat, people with a certain status order first, except for a few friends who go out to eat.

    However, Su Xun is not very interested in this kind of thing. He thinks that he can eat whatever other people order, and there is no need to make it himself.

    So Su Xun said: "Brother Zhou, you are too polite, I can eat whatever I want, and I don't have any taboos, just watch it."

    President Zhou once talked to Su Xun before, and it is enough for Su Xun to call him Brother Zhou. This is a way to get closer, and Su Xun naturally knows it.

    Su Xun is not pretentious, he is older than himself, so calling him Brother Zhou is fine.

    If I call him Mr. Zhou again, maybe this Mr. Zhou will be unhappy, thinking that he looks down on him.

    However, what Su Xun didn't expect was that his title would cause trouble directly, making Xia Donghai furious.

    "The resentment value from Xia Donghai is +46."

    "boom！！"

    Xia Donghai patted the table angrily, and then said loudly to Su Xun, "Presumptuous!"

    "Your kid is not old or young, who told you to call him Brother Zhou, can you call him Brother Zhou?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 I will control your destiny (recommendation ticket requested)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xia Donghai simply couldn't understand what this guy Su Xun wanted to do, wasn't he just kidding.

    Zhou is always someone, his immediate boss, the boss of his company, but you boy came up and called him Brother Zhou.

    Even Xia Donghai himself didn't dare to call him that. Whenever he saw it, he didn't call him Mr. Zhou respectfully. Su Xun turned out to be so courageous.

    So Xia Donghai got angry directly. On the one hand, he was very angry in his heart. He himself was upset with Su Xun, and he was still making trouble.

    On the other hand, Xia Donghai also deliberately made it for Mr. Zhou to see, lest Mr. Zhou get angry and say that Su Xun is ignorant, whether he is big or small.

    However, what Xia Donghai never imagined was that his flattery this time was probably directly slapped on the horse's leg.

    Such a big reaction made Mr. Zhou frown.

    Glancing at him, he said, "What are you doing? Why are you reacting so badly? I made him yell like that."

    "ah?"

    Now Xia Donghai was dumbfounded, standing there like an idiot, not knowing what to do next.

    Did you hear me right, Mr. Zhou actually asked Su Xun to shout that, has the relationship between the two of them reached this point?

    At this time, Mr. Zhou can clearly see that the relationship between Su Xun and Xia Donghai's family doesn't seem to be that harmonious.

    For a while, he regretted a little, and felt that his decision today seemed to be a bit wrong. If he had known this situation earlier, he would not have invited Xia Donghai's family over.

    However, he took a sneak peek, and there was no angry expression on Su Xun's face, so he was a little relieved.

    If Su Xun gets angry, then today's matter will be serious.

    In fact, what he didn't know was that after spending so long with Xia Donghai, Su Xun had already become numb to people like him.

    Mr. Zhou said to the waiter: "We won't order. According to the standard of the banquet, just give us a table. Hurry up."

    "Okay, sir, wait a moment, I'll go and place an order."

    After the waiter left, Mr. Zhou glanced at Xia Donghai, and then said: "What are you doing standing there, sit down quickly."

    "This time I'm treating guests to dinner. I mainly invite little brother Su Xun. Because of his face, our company has negotiated a deal, and the annual profit is at least tens of millions."

    Just as Mr. Zhou finished speaking, Xia Donghai's head exploded, as if struck by five thunders, and went blank.

    How is this possible? Su Xun, a local turtle from the countryside, usually eats at his house, and dare not even say a word. How can he help facilitate tens of millions of contracts?

    Even Yang Min and Xia Jinshu had quite shocked expressions on their faces at this time.

    However, Su Xun said with a smile: "Brother Zhou, you are too polite."

    "I'm not being polite. Without you, Mr. Luo probably wouldn't even look at me." Mr. Zhou said immediately.

    In fact, he understood better than anyone else that the unexpected success this time was for Su Xun's face, otherwise, Luo Shenyi might not talk to him.

    Therefore, in Mr. Zhou's eyes, Su Xun is the God of Wealth, and this thigh must be hugged well.

    Su Xun didn't say anything else, he was admiring Luo Shenyi's terror at this time, this woman really saw things very accurately, her small action made Mr. Zhou owe Su Xun a big favor.

    Although Mr. Zhou is not a big shot, he is worth hundreds of millions. If there is any trouble in the future, if he asks him for a favor, can he still refuse? Su Xun thinks definitely not.

    Mr. Zhou was also quite puzzled, and wondered if this Xia Donghai was stupid. You didn't hold such a thigh, but you still treated him like this.

    But after figuring out what's going on, Mr. Zhou won't save Xia Donghai any more face, he only heard him say: "Donghai, this time I brought you back again because of Brother Su Xun's face."  .￣

    At this time, Xia Donghai finally understood, no wonder Mr. Zhou suddenly treated him so well, the expression on his face could be said to be mixed.

    The rural people he had always looked down upon indirectly helped him keep his job. This was something he never thought of, and Xia Donghai felt very bitter in his heart.

    Su Xun didn't know much about it at first, and he didn't know about it. If it was Su Xun, he wouldn't take the initiative to speak up and help Xia Donghai keep his job.

    However, since Mr. Zhou has already done this, Su Xun will not sayWhat, it's not his style to add insult to injury.

    "Su Xun, let me introduce you. This is my daughter, named Yuling. She is also in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, but she is in the second year of high school."

    Mr. Zhou did not continue on the topic just now, but started to introduce his daughter to Su Xun.

    Just heard Mr. Zhou say: "This is your brother Su Xun."

    "Brother Su Xun is good."

    Mr. Zhou's daughter is really good-looking, not a top-notch beauty, but she is also Xiaojiabiyu type, she looks very comfortable, much better than any internet celebrity face.

    Moreover, his voice was sweet and obedient, and he immediately called out to Su Xun respectfully.

    At this time, Su Xun's hair was full of black lines, and he thought that Mr. Zhou was really good at it, calling himself his brother and her daughter calling him his brother.

    However, I don¨t need to care about this detail anymore. He is about the same age as me, so if he doesn¨t call him Brother, maybe he still calls him Uncle.

    Su Xun also smiled and said, "Hello."

    The meal was not bad, everyone chatted happily, and the taste of this restaurant is indeed quite good, Su Xun has never eaten such a delicious dish.

    Of course, this food is good, for Su Xun and Mr. Zhou's family, but Xia Donghai, at this time, is quite embarrassing.

    He was hit hard today. He had no appetite for anything to eat, and he obviously had no sense of presence. When eating, he forced a smile on his face, unable to hide the bitterness in his heart.

    After eating, everyone left one after another, Xia Donghai's family left first, but at this time, when Su Xun was about to leave, Mr. Zhou asked, "Su Xun, what's the matter with you and Xia Donghai?"

    "It's nothing, I used to live in his house, and he disliked that I came from the countryside and just looked down on me." Su Xun said calmly.

    Mr. Zhou was a little surprised. He didn't expect that such a temperamental person as Su Xun came from the countryside, but since he didn't hide this kind of thing, it means that this person is not ordinary.

    Mr. Zhou continued: "Then there was a misunderstanding today. I thought he had a good relationship with you, so I gave him the job again. Do you want to fire him again?"

    It is obvious that this is asking for Su Xun's opinion. If Su Xun says a word, then Xia Donghai will definitely leave tomorrow.

    I'm afraid Xia Donghai never thought that his fate would be controlled by Su Xun at this time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun can probably understand the mood of Mr. Zhou. Today he did something wrong with good intentions. I'm afraid it's in his heart that he is already regretting it.

    Moreover, he was afraid that Su Xun might be made unhappy by him, so he took advantage of Xia Donghai's leaving time to ask Su Xun for his opinion.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while. He really didn't mean to help Xia Donghai. Whether he had a job or not had nothing to do with Su Xun.

    However, since the job was given to him, Su Xun didn't want to mess with him anymore, it was meaningless, and Su Xun had to think about the reality.

    Perhaps Xia Donghai and Xia Jinshu did not treat him very well, but there was another Yang Min who treated him meticulously, and Su Xun always remembered this kindness in his heart.

    Without Yang Min's care and comfort, Su Xun probably wouldn't be able to support him until today, and he would have dropped out of school a long time ago.

    Anyway, they are all a family, and Su Xun knows that Yang Min has no job, she is a housewife, and Xia Donghai is the pillar of the family, the only source of income.

    If Xia Donghai really has no job, life with Yang Min will be quite sad, Su Xun doesn't want that.

    Besides, although Xia Donghai didn't like him very much, but when he was at his house, he didn't buy all the food and drink he earned.

    This made Su Xun quite helpless. After all, he used to have no money, so he could only behave like this, but now he will not be like that.

    If it happens to be like this, Su Xun will let him go this time, and the two will not meet each other, and if they meet in the future, it will be treated as if they don't know each other.

    Anyway, what happened today should have given Xia Donghai a big shock, making him understand that he can't look down on anyone.

    So Su Xun said: "Forget it, give him the job, but I have nothing to do with him. In the future, if he makes any mistakes at work, he should deal with it. Don't worry about me."

    President Zhou nodded immediately, looking like Su Xun's subordinate, and said, "Okay, I see."

    Su Xun didn't target Xia Donghai. To be honest, Mr. Zhou had a better impression of him, which showed that this young man is not the kind of person who must take revenge, and that kind of person can't be intimate with him.

    "Brother Su Xun, where do you live, I'll take you back!" Mr. Zhou was very enthusiastic.

    Su Xun quickly waved his hands, thinking that this guy was trying to trick him, and wanted to confirm whether he really lived in Luoshenyi's place all the time.

    Without giving him this chance, Su Xun immediately said: "No need, I'll go back by myself in a while, it's getting late, so hurry up and take your family back."

    "You go first, I'll settle the bill."

    Su Xun was not polite to Mr. Zhou either. Tonight he had already said a treat, so Su Xun would definitely not hypocritically say that I would pay for it.

    So Su Xun took a step ahead of Mr. Zhou and left the restaurant. When he got outside, he took a breath of fresh air and felt that his whole brain was very grateful.

    "Su Xun！！"

    However, at this moment, for some reason, Xia Donghai jumped out from the side, and called Su Xun's name, which shocked Su Xun.

    Looking back, Xia Donghai and his family are still here, and they didn't go back at all, so Su Xun asked: "Didn't you come out just now, why didn't you go back?"

    Xia Donghai had a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, and he said cautiously, "I'm waiting for you here."

    Su Xun immediately understood what Xia Donghai wanted to do, and he could clearly tell that the tone Xia Donghai was talking to him now was simply too gentle.

    Compared with before, that is simply an earth-shaking difference.

    Su Xun didn't play tricks, and said straight to the point: "If you want to thank me, then you don't have to. It's not my intention to help you this time. Mr. Zhou decided on his own."

    To be honest, Su Xun didn't want this Xia Donghai to owe him favors, because there was no need for that, and he and he would not have much interaction in the future.

    The expression on Xia Donghai's face became even more embarrassing. He really wanted to say this and get closer to Su Xun.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun blocked him before he even spoke, which was really embarrassing.

    After a while, Xia Donghai finally said: "Su Xun, uncle apologizes to you, the attitude towards you before is indeed wrong for uncle, don't be as knowledgeable as me."

    Su Xun laughed, and sure enough, people are real animals.??When he was at Xia Donghai's home, Su Xun never thought that this Xia Donghai could apologize to himself.

    And he still apologized for his attitude, if only he could not despise himself.

    In the past, Su Xun was very unhappy with his attitude, but after moving out, Su Xun found that he was too naive, Xia Donghai's attitude of a small person was not worthy of being remembered by himself.

    So now Su Xun is indifferent, without any special feeling, he said: "Uncle, for the sake of Auntie, let me call you that."

    "Don't talk about the previous things. Maybe I live in your house and I really disturb you. After I move out, it will be fine." Su Xun said lightly.

    Xia Donghai became even more anxious for a while, and he quickly winked at Yang Min who was next to him.

    Yang Min said: "Su Xun, your uncle means that it was all a misunderstanding before, and he wants you to move back."

    From the bottom of his heart, Yang Min still hopes that Su Xun will move back. Xia Donghai will definitely not look down on him in the future. Su Xun should live comfortably.

    Xia Donghai himself was too embarrassed to say this, so he could only let Yang Min say it. He also knew that Su Xun and Yang Min had a good relationship.

    Su Xun didn't even think about this problem, and no one said it would work. He said directly: "Auntie, I have already rented a house outside."

    "Moving around is too troublesome, so forget it, thank you for taking care of me before." Su Xun really has to thank Yang Min.

    Yang Min and Xia Donghai had complex expressions. They didn't expect Su Xun to refuse with such a firm attitude. It seemed that there was no room for maneuver.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +46."

    Xia Jinshu suddenly said: "Su Xun, what do you mean, even if my dad did something wrong before, you shouldn't behave like this."

    Su Xun was very disdainful of Xia Jinshu's words, and said that I didn't want to go back, and you were also the main reason, so Su Xun said directly: "I'm sorry, everyone is an adult, how to choose can still be decided."

    "Auntie, I'm going back, you guys should go back and rest earlier."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun turned around and left without giving another chance.

    Xia Donghai, who was left behind, stared blankly at Su Xun's back with bitterness on his face.

    Frankly speaking, when turning around, Su Xun was a little bit refreshed.

    In the past, you loved and ignored me, but now I make you unattainable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51 Fate Arena

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun went back here, another day passed quietly, and when the weekend came, Su Xun was going out to find a house.

    When eating breakfast early in the morning, Luo Shenyi obviously still remembered this incident, and she asked, "Are you going out to look for a house today?"

    "Well, I went to the agency to have a look, and I also looked at a few on the Internet." Su Xun said.

    He thinks it should be quite easy, mainly because he doesn't want to share the rent and wants to live alone, so it may cost more.

    Luo Shenyi said: "I'll give you a number. You can save it. He is a sales manager. He is well-known in the industry. He is also good at renting houses. Go find him. He can make arrangements for you."

    This was Luo Shenyi's kindness. Su Xun felt that there was no need for such trouble, but since Luo Shenyi asked for his phone number, Su Xun was really embarrassed to refuse.

    After writing down the number, Luo Shenyi said directly at this time: "I'm off to work, if you need anything later, just give me a call."

    Su Xun was a little surprised, and said: "It's a big weekend, and you still go to work?"

    "There are a lot of things to do in the company. The ordinary employees are taking a break, so I can't take a break." Luo Shenyi said, then picked up the car keys and left.

    Su Xun had to lament that it was the right thing for this woman to achieve something in the mall, and a person with this kind of spirit would do well in everything.

    After breakfast, Su Xun simply cleaned up the restaurant, and then he called the manager Luo Shenyi recommended.

    Since Luo Shenyi asked herself to call today, it means that this person is at work, and this woman never does anything that is not sure.

    What Luo Shenyi gave was a business card, on which was written the name of this person, Zheng Jinzhe, who should be a relatively well-known manager in the industry.

    Generally speaking, he sells houses, and asking him to rent a house is purely overkill.

    After the call was connected, Su Xun said: "Manager Zheng, right? Hello, I'm Su Xun, Mr. Luo should"

    After just a few words, Zheng Jinzhe on the other end of the phone knew who Su Xun was, and immediately said enthusiastically: "Hello, Mr. Su, I heard that you want to rent a house. Next, tell me what you need, and I will give it to you."  Find the right property."

    "I don't have any needs. I want to rent as a whole. I don't need to share with others. There is no requirement for rent. The transportation is convenient. It's better not to be too far away from Linjiang No. 1 Middle School."

    Su Xun probably said a few words, the main thing is not to go too far to school, when it takes tens of minutes or more than an hour to go to school, Su Xun collapsed.

    Although there is a red rabbit horse, but this thing is not easy to show off.

    Zheng Jinzhe over there deserves to be a gold medal manager, he is a professional. Su Xun just finished speaking, and he said: "The one you mentioned is easier to find. The house next to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School will do."

    "It just so happens that there is a house in the Times Mingyuan Community next to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. I'll take you to see it."

    He obviously kept these things in his mind, and he could immediately respond to any needs of the guests, where there was a suitable house.

    Su Xun has heard a little about this community, and it is indeed not far from the school. It is a very good school district house, and it is quite high-end.

    Now that there is no demand for the price, Su Xun said directly: "Okay, let's go and have a look. I will be there in about an hour. Let's see you in an hour."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hurriedly left.

    Living in the villa, everything is good, but it is really inconvenient if you don't have a car.

    The two agreed to meet at the north gate of the community. After meeting, they shook hands and greeted each other cordially.

    This Zheng Jinzhe wears glasses. He looks very energetic. He has a capable aura on his body. He is obviously very professional. He doesn't look like the kind of person who paddles.

    It is obvious that Zheng Jinzhe is quite polite to him, and Su Xun also knows that he has no face, it is purely because of Luo Shenyi's face.

    It is estimated that Zheng Jinzhe is also curious about who he is, so that Luo Shenyi can say hello.

    But since he is a big shot who knows Luo Shenyi, why would he rent a house to live in?

    Two people went to see the house, on the sixth floor, this floor is relatively good, much better than the upper floors.

    After looking at the house, Su Xun was quite satisfied. It has three bedrooms and two living rooms, a kitchen and a bathroom, and it is well-decorated, which looks quite stylish.

    After all it isIn a high-end community, the interior decoration and the like are definitely not bad, and the home appliances and the like are also high-end.

    After Su Xun saw it, he immediately decided that this is the place. Although it may be more expensive, it is enough to live comfortably. He is alone, and it is a little wasteful.

    But now there is no shortage of money, all of this is not a problem.

    Knowing that Luo Shenyi said hello, this person will definitely not cheat him, the next thing is much simpler, Su Xun said directly: "Okay, I rent this house, let's sign the contract."

    "Okay, I'm going to get the contract now."

    This guy's relatively powerful appearance should be that the homeowner has a lot of trust in him, and he can help the homeowner sign the contract.

    I took a look at the rent, and it is 3500 a month. Frankly speaking, the rent is already quite low, as far as the housing prices in this community are concerned.

    Su Xun has been looking for a house for the past two days, so he naturally has a certain understanding. Like this place, the community is high-end, and it is a school district house. It costs at least four or five thousand a month, but Su Xun rented it for this price.

    I guess it was this guy who gave Su Xun a discount by some means, and Su Xun didn't care about that much, if he didn't believe he would lose, at best he gave Luo Shenyi a face.

    After the house was settled, Su Xun was not in a hurry to move, and went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities. When Luo Shenyi went back at night, Su Xun told her before moving. It was Luo Shenyi who personally gave Su Xun  sent over.

    Lying in my newly rented house at night, alone, not under the fence of others, this feeling is quite comfortable.

    Glancing at my resentment value, I haven't absorbed much resentment value in the past two days, I didn't expect it to be 204 points, enough to draw twice, so Su Xun hurriedly drew a lottery.

    The first time I thank you for participating, Su Xun was a little flustered, feeling that there should be nothing these two times, maybe it just disappeared.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun had no hope, Su Xun actually won the second lottery draw.

    The system prompt sounded: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the crazy iron skin！the Arena of Destiny."

    "The Arena of Destiny?"

    When Su Xun heard the name, he felt quite domineering, and he didn't know what effect it would have.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Star Club

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few seconds later, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Among other things, the art design of this system is quite powerful.

    Every time I see the skin, I have a vivid feeling. Su Xun feels that it is better than the real king's skin by a few blocks.

    The skin of Crazy Iron's Destiny Arena is based on a brave Spartan warrior.

    Wearing a steel helmet on the head, it looks at least the standard of a third-level head, and at the same time wearing armor, the strong muscles are exposed, quite domineering.

    It feels like the warriors who fought in the Colosseum in ancient Rome, seeing this skin always makes people's hearts surge.

    As usual, Su Xun clicked on the skin card, and the introduction of the skin was on the back.

    Skin name: Destiny Arena

    Corresponding hero: Kuangtie

    Skin effect: After using this skin, the host will obtain a powerful power boost, which will increase by a hundred times on the original basis. At the same time, he will master powerful fighting and killing skills, and in the battle, he can become stronger and stronger.

    "comfortable！！"

    Su Xun roughly looked at it, and then realized that the effect of this skin is quite comfortable. Frankly speaking, it just makes himself stronger, and everyone is worthwhile when fighting.

    This skin is quite practical for Su Xun.

    Although there are already Ruyi Golden Cudgel and Monkey ults on him, when fighting, few normal people are Su Xun's opponents.

    However, that is inconvenient after all, and the movements are too big. It seems that there is no need to deal with some cats and dogs. After having this skin, Su Xun feels much more comfortable.

    When playing some garbage, Su Xun can use this skin to solve it perfectly. After all, the power increase of one hundred times is a very terrifying concept.

    Even if it is simply relying on strength, few people can beat Su Xun, let alone his powerful fighting skills.

    If you meet some people who really can't be solved, then use the golden cudgel, which is equivalent to having a double insurance.

    After equipping this skin, Su Xun could immediately feel that there seemed to be some cell tissue in his muscles that were constantly exploding.

    The feeling at this time was not good, and it lasted for a while, but after it was over, Su Xun could clearly feel that his own strength seemed to be great.

    Su Xun is not quite sure how big it is.

    Glancing at the big bed in his room, there was a Simmons cushion on it, plus the bed was made of solid wood, at least a few hundred catties, and a normal person would not be able to move it at all.

    However, Su Xun tried it, but was surprised to find that he had only one hand, and he could grab it so easily, which was simply abnormal.

    It seems that the one-hundred-fold power increase is not only that, if he really punches out with all his strength, he may be able to kill a cow directly.

    Su Xun is in a good mood, today's lottery draw is quite impressive.

    After finishing, Su Xun went to take a bath and was ready to sleep.

    Unexpectedly, when he came back, Su Xun found that the indicator light of his Big Pepper phone was blinking non-stop. He originally planned to buy a new phone, but Su Xun thought that he only got the system by playing with this phone.  Not willing to change.

    Picking up the phone and looking at it, the two missed calls were all from Yang Min. I went to take a shower just now, so I must not be able to answer them.

    Su Xun hurriedly returned a call, and at the same time was still wondering, thinking that it was already eleven o'clock in the evening, why Yang Min didn't sleep and called himself?

    "Auntie, I went to take a shower just now, but I didn't hear the phone ring. What's the matter?"

    Yang Min on the other end of the phone said: "Xiao Xun, it's like this, Jinshu went out to celebrate a classmate's birthday today, and she hasn't come back yet, and no one answered the phone, so she's a little worried, can you help me?"  Shall we go and see?"

    Su Xun didn't expect that Yang Min would let her go to Xia Jinshu. Didn't she know how tense her relationship with Xia Jinshu was?

    "Where's uncle, isn't he at home?" Su Xun asked.

    Yang Min seemed to be hesitating a bit, but she still said: "Your uncle drank too much alcohol with his colleagues today, and he was not feeling well, so I sent him to the hospital. Now neither of us can leave."

    When Su Xun heard that this was the case, he couldn't help but vomit in his heart.I'm sorry for that Xia Jin book, and I thought it was so late, a girl who didn't go back outside, isn't this purely to worry her parents?

    Although he was very reluctant to see that Xia Jinshu, Su Xun would definitely agree to Yang Min's matter. The reason is very simple, Yang Min was very kind to Su Xun before.

    At this time, Su Xun said directly: "Okay, Auntie, I'll go and see where she is."

    "In the Xinghui Club, I don't know which private room is specific. When you arrive, inquire. If you can't find anyone, call me." Yang Min said.

    "Okay, I'll go over now！"

    What's embarrassing is that after taking a shower, Su Xun has to change clothes when he goes out at this time.

    ！！！！！！

    And at Xia Jinshu's home, Yang Min and Xia Donghai were actually at home. At this time, Xia Donghai looked thoughtful, and it didn't look like he was drinking too much at all.

    At this time, Yang Min was holding the mobile phone in her hand, with a complicated expression on her face, she couldn't help but said, "You are a real person, why did you let me lie."

    "Jin Shu hasn't come back, so you can just drive to look for it, and let Su Xun go."

    Obviously Yang Min didn't want to lie, she was also very cute when Xia Donghai asked her to do so.

    Xia Donghai hurriedly said: "Okay, why are you so excited, this is a white lie, do you understand?"

    "I was really blamed for making the relationship too rigid. I was thinking about repairing the relationship. Let Su Xun and Jinshu get in touch more. Maybe their relationship can be repaired. If I can be a man  Girlfriend, even better."

    If it was in the past, Xia Donghai would not have looked down on Su Xun from the countryside at all, and at the same time specially told Xia Jinshu to stay away from Su Xun.

    Unexpectedly, this idea now has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Yang Min didn't speak anymore, but there was a hint of worry on her face, not as optimistic as Xia Donghai thought.

    ！！！！！！

    On Su Xun's side, it took more than half an hour to take a taxi to the Xinghui clubhouse, which looked very grand.

    This can be said to be the top entertainment venue in Linjiang City. It is said that there are various services in it. Of course, the premise is that you have money.

    Come here to spend a bit, it is said that the starting price is at least tens of thousands, and it is the lowest grade. A group of students can come here to play, which shows that they are still rich.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 How much is a night?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For Su Xun, he had only heard of this place before, but he had never been there. After all, this kind of high-end place is not something Su Xun can afford.

    Unexpectedly, the first time I came here was because of that woman Xia Jinshu.

    However, after arriving at the door, Su Xun didn't quite know where that Xia Jinshu was, after all, the whole clubhouse was so big.

    There are so many boxes, Su Xun can't find them one by one, and if he pushes the boxes one by one, it is a foolish behavior and he will be beaten.

    In desperation, Su Xun called Xia Jinshu directly, not knowing if anyone would answer it under such a noisy situation.

    ?No one answered the first time, Su Xun didn't know whether Xia Jinshu didn't answer on purpose, or didn't hear it.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +13."

    However, at this time, Su Xun had already received Xia Jinshu's resentment value, which made Su Xun smile. It seems that this little girl did not answer the phone on purpose.

    Without any hesitation, Su Xun made another phone call directly, and this little girl blocked herself if she was capable.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +24."

    In a certain box of Xinghui Clubhouse, Xia Jinshu was really annoyed at this time, frowning and looking at his mobile phone.

    I thought that this Su Xun was too annoying, he didn't answer it on purpose, why did he still call his own number, there must be something wrong, he never called himself before.

    There was a beautiful woman next to Xia Jinshu, she came over to look at it, and said, "Jinshu, why don't you answer the phone?"

    After hearing what she said, Xia Jinshu felt a little embarrassed if he didn't answer the phone again.

    So Xia Jinshu connected the phone, and she wanted to hear what Su Xun wanted to do?

    "Hey, Su Xun, why are you calling me?" Xia Jinshu said in a bad tone.

    Su Xun is used to it, he has something to say: "You are in the Xinghui club, Aunt Yang called me just now, and asked me to come and take you home, you come out quickly."

    As soon as he heard that Su Xun wanted to take him home, Xia Jinshu immediately became even more upset. He thought to himself, what are you, and you are not my family, so why should you care about me.

    Xia Jinshu said directly: "I have already told my mother that it has nothing to do with you when I go back later!"

    Su Xun was very speechless, and said: "It's already twelve o'clock and you still don't want to go back? Come out quickly, which box are you in, I'll go find you."

    "I won't tell you which box I'm in, don't bother me, you go back first, my mother's side, I will naturally explain to her."

    "Doo-doo！！"

    After finishing speaking, this Xia Jinshu hung up the phone directly, leaving Su Xun with no chance to speak.

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel pained, and said in his heart that if it wasn't for Aunt Yang's face, I wouldn't bother to talk to you.

    However, this little girl hung up the phone and didn't tell Su Xun where she was, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained, how should I find it.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At this time in the private room, Xia Jinshu hung up the phone, but he still had a look of displeasure on his face, and the voice was so loud just now, others naturally noticed this situation.

    Today is for Yu Fei's birthday, the guy who claimed to be a good football player but was educated by Su Xun. Xia Jinshu's impression of him can be said to be quite good, so he came here to celebrate his birthday today.

    Yu Fei immediately asked: "Jin Shu, what's the matter, after answering the phone, I see that you look depressed."

    "It's nothing, just an annoying guy." Xia Jinshu smiled immediately.

    It's no secret that she has a crush on Yu Fei. When talking to him, she feels very comfortable, much better than that annoying guy Su Xun.

    Immediately, a girl said: "I think it's probably Jin Shu's suitor, Yu Fei, you have to be careful."

    At this time, Yu Fei smiled a little, looking affectionate, but to be honest, he wasn't too worried.

    Because he knew very well in his heart that Xia Jinshu liked him, and sooner or later, he would take her down, and tonight seemed like a good opportunity.

    Xia Jinshu was a little shy after being told, so she said: "Play first, I'll go to the bathroom, and I'll be right back."

    "I'll be with you."

    The one who spoke was another beautiful woman, dressed a bit sharply, but you look likeAfter talking, I found that she is indeed very beautiful, with a bit of mixed-race atmosphere, compared to Xia Jinshu, it is only better than Xia Jinshu.

    This beauty is the last of the four campus beauties of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. Her name is Mo Xiaoli. At the same time, she is also Xia Jinshu's best friend, and she has a very good relationship with Xia Jinshu.

    Tonight, she was just here to play with Xia Jinshu, and two school beauties came here at once, which made Yu Fei feel very honorable.

    At the same time, the other boys, staring at these two beauties, were also swallowing their saliva non-stop.

    "ah！！"

    As a result, Xia Jinshu just pushed the door open, and immediately screamed, because a figure fell asleep directly, and when she opened the door, the person fell to the ground with a thump.

    Immediately attracted everyone's attention. After smelling the strong smell of alcohol on this guy, everyone understood that this was a drunkard. He probably drank too much and didn't even know where he was.

    At this time, the drunk man on the ground got up, his eyes were blurred, he had indeed drunk too much, after going to the toilet, he was in a daze, and he didn't know which door of the box he was in, and planned to take a rest for a while.

    As a result, as soon as Xia Jinshu opened the door, the guy was miserable and fell directly to the ground.

    Such a fall instantly sobered him up a lot, but when he got up, he immediately saw two beauties, Xia Jinshu and Mo Xiaoli.

    This guy lost all his drunkenness in an instant, and a gleam of light radiated from his eyes. It's the best. Based on his years of experience playing with women, these two are definitely the best.

    The drunk immediately put on a wretched smile and said, "You two beauties, how much is it for a night?"

    While speaking, she reached out and touched Xia Jinshu's chest. Xia Jinshu was already frightened. Although she had a difficult temper, she had never seen such a thing.

    It was the same Mo Xiaoli, who was faster anyway, pulling Xia Jinshu back at once, and the drunk didn't succeed.

    However, this drunk man obviously didn't give up. It was rare to meet two top-quality beauties today, and looking at it like this, it seems that he is still innocent. How can he let this go.

    The drunk continued to say: "20,000 yuan, you two will play with me tonight."

    A look of disgust flashed in Mo Xiaoli's eyes, and she said directly: "Sir, please respect yourself, you have gone to the wrong box, please get out."

    "Hehe, why did I go to the wrong box? In this place, I can go anywhere." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 Do you dare to move?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The drunk was very arrogant, and kept yelling something.

    "Fuck, who the hell is this guy? He's so good at acting."

    Immediately, the boys in the private room stopped working at this time. Even though they are young, it is certain that they like to show off.

    Seeing that the drunk was so arrogant and wanted to bully Xia Jinshu and Mo Xiaoli, they couldn't help it immediately. This seemed like a good opportunity for the hero to save the beauty.

    "Go away, don't make trouble here."

    ? Yu Fei, who celebrated his birthday today, made the first move. He kicked the drunk man away.

    ? The drunk is a middle-aged man, his body is puffy, and he drank too much alcohol, he may be staggering when he walks, and he can't beat Yu Fei, this is a normal thing.

    Yu Fei could only get up with one foot, and the drunk man rolled several times on the ground.

    Immediately, Yu Fei hugged Xia Jinshu, and said affectionately: "Jinshu, you are fine, don't worry about me, as long as I am here, that guy will not dare to do anything to you, I will kill him."

    Xia Jinshu was moved for a while, and his heart was also very moved. Sure enough, the boy he liked was really strong, and he felt so secure. Compared with that annoying Su Xun, he didn't know how much better.

    The last line of defense in his heart was directly breached, Xia Jinshu said directly: "Yu Fei, I promise you, I won't go back tonight."

    Mo Xiaoli was not calm at this time, she widened her eyes and said: "Jinshu, what are you talking about, you told your parents for a while to go back."

    What does it mean not to go back at night, Mo Xiaoli naturally knows that everyone is not a child anymore, she always feels that this Yu Fei is not a reliable person, and she can't look at her good girlfriend and jump into the cesspit like this.

    Yu Fei was very excited. He said that the opportunity had finally come. He kept thinking, how could he accept Xia Jinshu.

    The opportunity came today. Xia Jinshu was obviously moved by his heroic performance just now. I really have to thank that drunk man just now.

    However, this person is a standard hypocrite, even if he thinks so in his heart, he won't show it directly.

    On the contrary, he looked like a gentleman, and said: "Jin Shu, don't talk about this now, wait until I deal with this guy."

    "You fucking dare to hit me, boy, I'll kill you today." The drunk got up and kept shouting.

    It is estimated that the slap just now made him completely drunk.

    With a sneer in Yu Fei's eyes, he said: "You dare to hit my girlfriend, today I hit you."

    ?After finishing speaking, Yu Fei went up and slapped him again. He likes to play football, and his physical fitness is usually quite good. It is easy to beat this drunk.

    "Okay, well done, beat him to death."

    "Damn it, an old man dares to take advantage of our Feixie, he really wants to die."

    "Brother Fei is awesome, fighting is not justified."

    "´´´´´"

    Many people in the private room started booing, all praising Yu Fei one after another, which made Yu Fei's vanity skyrocket.

    "Boss Zhang, why did you come here? It took almost an hour to go to the toilet."

    However, at this moment, a boy who seemed to be in a hurry, ran over and helped the drunk man up, his face was full of hospitality.

    As soon as the drunk man saw this guy, he immediately shouted: "Hurry up, go and call your brother Kai, I was beaten just now."

    "What, someone dared to beat you?"

    This sleazy boy was startled immediately, called directly, and shouted: "Brother Kai is not good, Boss Zhang has been beaten, he is in room 4125, you hurry up and bring someone over."

    Yu Fei could also tell that it was calling for someone, but he was still trying to calm himself down and said, "Yo, calling for someone, we have so many people, do we think we can be afraid of you?"

    However, not long after, more than a dozen people rushed over and filled the entire box. The leader was a bald man with fierce eyes.

    This person is Tang Kai. He used to be a gangster in Linjiang, but after being severely cracked down, he also had to keep a low profile, and began to change careers to clean up whitewashing. He set up a civil engineering company and started some projects.

    ?Because of his deterrent power on the road, the business is doing well, and a group of younger brothers under him can earn a lot of money a year, and their lives are very nourishing.

    Today at the Star ClubSo, he just invited Boss Zhang to dinner. This guy is a small real estate boss. Tang Kai wanted to talk to him about a project business, so he invited him over to have fun and talk.

    Unexpectedly, he went to the toilet and disappeared for a long time before he realized that he was beaten.

    "Boss Zhang, are you okay?" Tang Kai asked.

    The drunk man was very upset. He was beaten up by Yu Fei just now, and he said: "Brother Kai, you have to help me make the decision. I'll come over to chat with those two little sisters, and this guy just put me down."  Hit the ground."

    "Colorful stuff!"

    Tang Kai couldn't help but cursed in his heart, he had heard about this guy's lust for a long time.

    Today he specially spent money to order a few princesses to drink with him. If the money is in place, he can play directly, and the high-end club here, the quality of the girls is quite good.

    Who knows that this guy is not satisfied, he can even go to the toilet to make trouble in other people's boxes, what a talent.

    Boss Zhang couldn't hold back his breath. He pointed at Yu Fei and said, "Slap this kid hard, and I can hand over the project to you."

    Tang Kai's eyes lit up when he heard this. He is a bastard in the first place, how can he be expected to be noble? Engineering is very important to him.

    Isn't it just to clean up people? He has beaten too many people, and there are countless people who have been crippled by him.

    Yu Fei should have noticed Tang Kai's eyes, and he directly said stiffly: "Hehe, I warn you, if you dare to touch me today, give it a try."

    Just now, there were a group of people who pretended to be arrogant, which made this Yu Fei a little bit flustered. He didn't even pay attention to Tang Kai and the group of people who were really good at fighting.

    Tang Kai used to have a temper, but after hearing Yu Fei's words, he couldn't help it immediately, went up and slapped him, and said at the same time: "Damn, I just touched you, what can you do."

    After slapping Shan Shan up, Yu Fei didn't react at all, and his whole body was on the verge of falling. Tang Kai kicked Yu Fei again, kicking Yu Fei onto the platform.

    All the wine bottles and the like on it fell, and all kinds of crackling sounds suddenly made the whole scene a mess.

    Yu Fei was stupefied by the beating, he didn't expect this person to be so cruel, he quickly shouted: "What are you guys doing, hurry up."

    "Um?"

    When Yu Fei's cronies in the box were about to rush up, Tang Kai's younger brothers pulled out shiny steel pipes from their waists.

    That means: Do you dare to move?  Move it and show me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Who else?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As a result, there is no doubt that they really dare not move. They are just a group of students, and they usually pretend to be aggressive. If they really encounter such stubbornness, they will be very hypocritical.

    Then Yu Fei was miserable, and Tang Kai beat him to the point of crying for his father and mother.

    "Plop！！"

    This guy didn't have any morals, he just fell to his knees on the ground, and at the same time cried and shouted: "Brother, brother, I was wrong, I shouldn't have done it just now, just let me go."

    Xia Jin stared blankly at Yu Fei, his face was pale, and he couldn't believe what he saw.

    Just now she felt that Yu Fei was a hero of the world, but now the tall image collapsed in Xia Jinshu's heart.

    Is it so unscrupulous that you just got hit twice and just knelt down?

    Mo Xiaoli showed disdain in her eyes, she has always looked down on this Yu Fei, he is obviously a hypocrite.

    He also tried to persuade Xia Jinshu more than once, but Xia Jinshu didn't listen to him, so today's situation is fine, let Xia Jinshu see his true colors.

    At this time, Mo Xiaoli took out her mobile phone, but she didn't know what she was doing.

    And the drunk man, at this time, was more excited, went up to catch Yu Fei and slapped him again, and cursed at the same time: "Grandson, you couldn't be very patient just now, you try to hit me again."

    "Brother, dad, no, grandpa, grandpa, I was wrong, just let me go."

    Yu Fei was completely terrified of being beaten, so he pretended to be aggressive. When had he dealt with a truly ruthless person like Tang Kai?

    He also knew that he might be unlucky today, and if he didn't give up, he wouldn't be able to run away at all.

    Yu Fei even said: "Brother, I was wrong. If you fell in love with my girlfriend, don't be polite. I haven't touched her yet. She is still a girl. You will have a good time tonight. Don't be polite."  .￣

    Xia Jinshu was dumbfounded, her face was pale, she couldn't believe that Yu Fei said these words, her body was trembling constantly.

    "Scumbag, shut up!"

    Mo Xiaoli was very angry, and kicked Yu Fei when he went up.

    "Yo, my little sister has a very personality, but I like her like this, now you two can't escape, right?" Boss Zhang showed a perverted expression.

    The people in the private room all felt sad about the death of a rabbit and a fox. I am afraid that none of them will be able to escape today. Xia Jinshu and Mo Xiaoli are probably going to end up in a worse situation.

    They were all flustered, it seemed that only Mo Xiaoli had calm eyes at this moment.

    She knew that Tang Kai was the real master, and said, "That friend of yours was the first to look for something today, and you've got the place back now, let's call it a day."

    I don't know why, but when Mo Xiaoli said "It's over", Tang Kai's heart was shocked. This girl seems to be not simple.

    However, he soon felt that he was thinking too much. What kind of background could a non-mainstream young lady have, so he said directly: "Threatening me?"

    "Let me tell you, after the door is closed today, no one dares to come in. No matter who you look for today, it's useless."

    "Crack！！"

    As if time stood still, Tang Kai had just finished speaking, when the huge ornate metal door of the box was pushed open from the outside, and the atmosphere was quite embarrassing for a while.

    The person who came in was none other than Su Xun, Su Xun was easy to find.

    In the end, I asked the front desk here, and asked her a group of students who looked like men and women, which box they were in.

    There are not many students here to spend, so the front desk really has an impression. Judging by Su Xun's appearance, he also looks like a student. He can't be someone with ulterior motives, so the front desk told him.

    Su Xun came to look for it, and found it.

    However, after he came in, he was surprised to find that everyone was staring at him.

    Su Xun unconsciously touched his fair and smooth face, and couldn't help but said, "What's the matter, have I become handsome again?"

    "The resentment value from Tang Kai is +42."

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, thinking who is this Tang Kai, and he got the resentment value just after he came in?  Probably because he was jealous of his handsomeness.

    Xia Jinshu looked at Su Xun dully, but he didn't expect Su Xun to find this place.

    "Boy, what are you doing here?" Tang Kai said angrily, this kid can be said to have slapped his face at the speed of light.

    Su Xun glanced at this group of people, and at the same time, Yu Fei was still kneeling on the ground,It was a mess, and he was not stupid, so he could tell that it might be a conflict.

    Having a headache for a while, I thought that this Xia Jinshu was real, and it was fine if I didn't go home at night, but why did they still fight, it made people helpless.

    Squinting his eyes, Su Xun said, "This woman, I want to take her back."

    Tang Kai was a little puzzled, and asked: "You are also her boyfriend, what's wrong, this kid also said that he was her boyfriend just now."

    Su Xun glanced at Yu Fei who was like a dead dog on the ground, without any disturbance in his heart, he said: "It's not as bloody as you think, I have nothing to do with her, but I want to take her back."

    "I'm sorry, Boss Zhang has taken a fancy to her today, and she might just stay with Boss Zhang today." Tang Kai said directly.

    Su Xun frowned. Although he didn't like Xia Jinshu, he didn't feel much about it, but Yang Min was just such a daughter. If something happened to Xia Jinshu tonight, he would definitely feel sorry.

    Su Xun glanced at Xia Jinshu, and said directly: "What are you still doing, come with me."

    "Fuck, you really take yourself seriously, go up and call me, and let him know why the flowers are so popular." Tang Kai said viciously.

    A group of thugs took the steel pipes and went straight up, swung them up and threw them at Su Xun.

    It's a pity that Su Xun was already prepared. After having the skin of Destiny Arena, for some reason, when it was time to fight, Su Xun was very excited, feeling that every cell in his body was beating non-stop.

    "Bang, bang, bang！"

    Su Xun's performance was beyond everyone's expectations. He seemed to be in no man's land, and with his precise and sharp fighting skills, these gangsters didn't even have a chance to struggle.

    Ten seconds later, the group of people were all lying on the ground, and Su Xun still had a few steel pipes on his body.

    This was taken away by Su Xun abruptly when others were about to smash him.

    Many people were stunned, including Tang Kai, Su Xun's brutal performance today made him stunned, including Xia Jinshu who also looked at Su Xun blankly, when did he become so powerful?

    Su Xun glanced at the steel pipes in his hand, and twisted them directly with his hands, as if they were twisted, they were directly intertwined.

    This thing is very heavy, but to Su Xun whose strength has increased by a hundred times, it is like paper.

    Very bored, he threw the steel pipe in his hand out, Su Xun looked at Tang Kai, and said lightly: "Who else?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Kai was stunned. At this moment, he found that his scalp was numb and his heart was beating wildly.

    What kind of operation is this, why have I never seen it before?

    There are also those who directly twist the steel pipe by hand?  Usually, the steel pipe used by his younger brother was bought by him personally, and he knew exactly what quality it was.

    The steel pipes are all solid, and the hollow ones are useless for beating people. Only this kind of solid steel pipes can make people feel refreshed when they go down the steel pipe.

    One piece weighed more than two to three catties, and this guy twisted several pieces together at once. The seemingly hard steel pipe was almost like ramen in his hands.

    Looking at the younger brothers lying on the ground again, Tang Kai broke out in a cold sweat. He knew that he might have kicked an iron plate today, and it was obvious that the boy in front of him was a master.

    Tang Kai is not stupid, so many people can't beat him, it is obviously impossible for him to change the whole situation of the battle, so Tang Kai hurriedly said: "Brother, misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding."

    Su Xun thinks that this guy is quite interesting, and there is no point in teaching him a lesson. Su Xun doesn't want to waste any more time here.

    Directly and coldly said: "I'll give you three seconds, bring your people, and get out of here quickly."

    Tang Kai didn't care about Su Xun's attitude, and immediately ran away with others. As for boss Zhang and the like, he didn't have time to care about that idiot.

    "Brother Kai, what are you running? Don't you care about me? Do you still want that project?" Boss Zhang also realized that something was wrong at this time, and he said quickly.

    "I still want your uncle."

    Tang Kai didn't even turn his head, didn't even look at this guy, he just turned his head and ran away. If the project really doesn't work, he can find someone else to discuss cooperation.

    But if the kid in front of him is really angered, and he is missing arms and legs, then it's really not worth it, don't look at him who has been on the road for many years.

    It is precisely because of this reason that he knows better than ordinary people who can be provoked and who can't be provoked at all.

    "Young man, don't think that you are great just because you have two skills. Believe it or not, I will call back"

    That Boss Zhang, seeing that he had no support, started to scare Su Xun. Now he only has this mouth to use.

    "Snapped！！"

    Su Xun didn't bother him at all, he just slapped him when he went up, because of too much strength, he directly pulled this President Zhang abruptly from the box to the door.

    Glancing at the painful Boss Zhang, Su Xun said, "In three seconds, get up and close the door and get out, or I'll throw you down."

    "The resentment value from Boss Zhang is +45."

    Now it was all right, Boss Zhang was as frightened as a dog, he didn't dare to talk nonsense at all, so he just rolled away.

    In the originally noisy box, it suddenly fell silent.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +24."

    After Su Xun saw the reminder, he was a little surprised. He didn't expect to receive Yu Fei's resentment value. Seeing that Yu Fei was still lying there, he was beaten like a dead dog.

    A flash of disdain flashed in his eyes. This guy is usually like a prince charming in school, making little girls fall in love with him.

    Probably felt that this group of people had been dealt with by himself, which made him lose face. It was enough to offend him when he was playing football.

    Su Xun didn't let him go, this was a good opportunity to gain resentment, and he wanted to leave quickly, but after seeing Yu Fei, Su Xun realized that it seemed that he was not short of time.

    "Yo, isn't this Yu Fei? It's so miserable how he was beaten up like this. I almost didn't recognize him." Su Xun said exaggeratedly.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +50."

    Sure enough, Su Xun deliberately seduced him, which made Yu Fei very angry. With his downcast appearance, Su Xun was obviously mocking him on purpose.

    "Today is Yu Fei's birthday, right?"

    It's hard for Su Xun not to know, there are several large characters "Happy Birthday to Brother Fei" placed in the box.

    So Su Xun said deliberately: "Let's wish Yu Fei a happy birthday, wish you a happy birthday, wish you a happy birthday~"

    Su Xun actually sang the happy birthday song on his own, clapping his hands while singing.

    No one sang with him, but there were quite a few people, the corners of their mouths were twitching, thinking that this Su Xun was really hurt.

    Others??Has already been beaten like this, and you still wish him a happy birthday, you are a model of throwing stones into trouble.

    On the contrary, Mo Xiaoli showed a very interested expression.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +78."

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh out loud, thinking that this kid is so generous, he gave himself so much resentment all at once.

    "Yo, this birthday cake is pretty good, eat more!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun directly put the birthday cake on his head.

    "The resentment value from Yu Fei is +42."

    ?For some reason, Xia Jinshu suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart when he saw Yu Fei being humiliated by Su Xun.

    After finishing these, Su Xun clapped his hands directly, and then said indifferently to Xia Jinshu: "Let's go."

    Not long after, the three of them arrived at the door of the Xinghui Clubhouse.

    Xia Jinshu looked at Su Xun twice, feeling a little embarrassed, but she still said, "Su Xun, thank you for today."

    It is extremely rare for Xia Jinshu to apologize to Su Xun on his own initiative. Xia Jinshu also knows that if Su Xun hadn't come today, she doesn't know what would happen to her. Maybe her life would be ruined directly.

    Su Xun's attitude is lukewarm, and there is no fluctuation in his heart. He really can't get any good feelings for Xia Jinshu, no matter what he does, he can't get good feelings.

    Just listening to Su Xun at this time, he said directly: "Thank me, no need, you should thank Auntie, if she didn't look for me, I wouldn't come to you."

    He spoke very directly, and did not give Xia Jinshu any face.

    At the same time, Su Xun directly stopped a taxi and let the two of them get in the car, but Su Xun didn't follow.

    There should be no problem with regular Linjiang taxis, but Su Xun still memorized the license plate number just to be on the safe side.

    No one noticed, Mo Xiaoli secretly made a phone call while the two of them were talking: "I'm fine, don't come here."

    After seeing them off, Su Xun also walked forward for a while before the fight. He felt that the blood in his body was still hot, and he needed to take two steps to calm down.

    As a result, I didn't walk for a while, and came to a snack street. Although it was already midnight, all kinds of barbecue stalls were in full swing, and many people were drinking beer.

    The aroma is overflowing, which makes people move their index fingers.

    "Young man, do you want something to eat? Come and have a look." A boss said kindly.

    And Su Xun kept hinting to himself: "You can't eat late at night, this is an unhealthy behavior. Even if you starve to death and jump off the stairs, you must not eat it, not even a bite."

    After more than ten minutes, Su Xun held a few strings of big kidneys in his hand, took a bite, and admired all over his face: "It's really fragrant." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 What is the law of heaven (recommendation ticket plus update)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun walked here while eating, and it was not easy to take a taxi at night, so Su Xun simply ran back directly, and he was just a little tired when he got back, so he could fall asleep faster.

    As a result, when Su Xun was taking the elevator, he happened to run into Mo Xiaoli.

    Su Xun asked puzzledly, "You live here too?"

    "That's right, do you live here too?" Mo Xiaoli was obviously a little surprised, which is too coincidental.

    Even more coincidentally, the two people were on the same floor, which turned out to be the 6th floor. This also means that two people live on the same floor, so they are door-to-door?

    If it wasn't for seeing Su Xun, who was still reliable, Mo Xiaoli would have wondered if he was some perverted pervert who was following her on purpose.

    The two of them got out of the elevator in a short while, but it only took a few words, because it is not a high-rise, and the elevator on the sixth floor is very fast.

    After getting out of the elevator, the two of them realized that they really lived opposite each other. This was too coincidental. Even Su Xun thought it was too much of a coincidence.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "You live across from me, I don't seem to have seen you before?"

    "I just moved here two days ago and just rented a house." Su Xun said.

    Looking at her like this, one can tell that Xia Jinshu definitely didn't talk to her. He used to live in Xia Jinshu's house, but it's okay not to say it, Su Mu himself doesn't bother to say it.

    Mo Xiaoli nodded, and then she said: "Thank you very much today."

    "It's nothing, go back and rest early, good night."

    "Good night."

    ""

    The conversation between the two was quite ordinary. After Su Xun entered the house, he felt a little strange.

    It is said that this Mo Xiaoli has a rather irritable personality. After getting in touch with her today, it seems that she is not like that, and she is quite polite.

    Among the four major school beauties, Mo Xiaoli may be the most special one, she has the fewest suitors, not that she is not good-looking, even the non-mainstream looks she wears all day long are better than Xia Jinshu.

    The main reason is that she is a very violent girl. When an ordinary girl encounters that kind of stalker, she has nothing to do except worry.

    Mo Xiaoli is different, if you dare to stalk her, she will definitely beat you, Su Xun has personally seen it, she was chasing a boy with a mop and beating him all over the school.

    The reason seems to be that the boy ran to their class, confessed to Mo Xiaoli loudly, and said some disgusting things.

    Over time, Mo Xiaoli's "bad reputation" spread throughout the school, and everyone knew that this beauty was thorny, and no one dared to provoke her.

    However, it is not surprising to Su Xun that she can live in this high-end community. Among the four campus beauties, except for Luo Tianyi, she is the most embarrassing.

    Luo Tianyi has a good family background, but he is low-key. If he really wants to talk about it, he is still not as good as this Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli usually drives a Ferrari when she goes to school, the kind that costs at least several million, which makes people covetously, obviously Bai Fumei.

    Many people are saying that if they can get one of Mo Xiaoli and Luo Tianyi together, they probably won't be able to fight for the rest of their lives.

    However, a mathematician has calculated the probability. If you want to get them, the probability is much lower than winning the lottery, so let's concentrate on buying lottery tickets.

    It's interesting to live in the opposite door with Mo Xiaoli for no reason, but Su Xun doesn't have any special ideas. I'm afraid this woman is not easy to deal with, so it's better to avoid provoking Wei Wei.

    ！！！！！！！！

    "Ding Dong！！"

    The development of the matter was beyond Su Xun's expectation, and Mo Xiaoli rang Su Xun's doorbell early in the morning.

    Su Xun just washed up, and he asked in surprise, "What's wrong?"

    "I want to ask if you've finished it. If it's done, let's go to school together. It's easier for me to drive." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun said in his heart that this place is not far from the school, and it takes only ten or twenty minutes to get there by walking. It would be too exaggerated to drive.

    But Mo Xiaoli was so enthusiastic, Su Xun still said: "Okay then, wait a while, I will come out after changing clothes."

    Without wasting time, Su Xun quickly changed his clothes, put on his shoes and went out with his schoolbag on his back.

    In the past two days, Su Xun has bought several sets of clothes online, none of which are famous brands, but after wearing them, the whole person looks much more agile, and the charm index has increased even more.

    Su Xun is not a masochist either.?After you have money, it¨s not necessary to wear clothes that make people look down on you all day long.

    This is the first time for Su Xun to sit in a sports car, the fiery red Ferrari, it is really exciting to sit on it.

    This kind of car looks so flat, but I didn't expect it to be quite comfortable after sitting on it. No wonder it can only seat two people.

    With the corner of his eyes, he looked at Mo Xiaoli who was driving. His hair was colorful, with purple, blue and gray intertwined. It was the kind that gave middle-aged people a headache.

    With smoky makeup on his face, he was wearing a small jacket with rivets, which was quite out of the mainstream.

    If an ordinary woman looks like this, she will probably be called an ugly person by others.

    But Mo Xiaoli still looks quite good-looking in this appearance, after all, with her face and figure placed there, she really looks good-looking, but she can do whatever she wants.

    If you are ugly, you can do anything wrong.

    Su Xun felt that Mo Xiaoli would look better if she could dress up normally, but he didn't say that.

    Just think about it in your heart, if you say it, then mind your own business.

    "By the way, have you had breakfast yet?" Su Xun felt a little hungry.

    "No, I usually skip breakfast."

    Su Xun immediately said: "How can it work? Skipping breakfast is not good for your health. Breakfast is the most important of the three meals."

    There is still a word left unspoken, if you don¨t eat it, I will still eat it.

    Su Xun said: "You find a place to stop by the side of the road, and I'll buy some breakfast for you to eat."

    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiaoli agreed.

    It just so happened that breakfast was sold near the school. Su Xun came to a pancake stand and said, "Boss, how much are two pancakes, eggs and ham?"

    "Eight dollars."

    Su Xun immediately said: "Yes, boss, your price is very conscientious."

    Generally, if you add something to the current pancake fruit, it costs five yuan a piece, and two pieces are at least ten yuan.

    "hehe！！"

    The boss smiled with narrowed eyes, and then said, "Young man, I'm talking about eight yuan a piece."

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was shocked, what a profiteer, near the school, you sell a pancake fruit for 8 yuan, without meat, which is too expensive in terms of the price of Linjiang.

    Glancing at the other breakfast stalls, there were too many people, Su Xun didn't want to waste time, no wonder there were few people here, it turned out to be too dark.

    Su Xun said: "Can the boss make it cheaper? It's not easy for me as a student. It's only a few dollars a day for pocket money."

    After struggling for a long time, the boss gave Su Xun a discount of two yuan. There was no other way, Su Xun could only make do with it.

    "Hurry up, Su Xun, you're going to be late."

    After a while, Mo Xiaoli yelled on the Ferrari.

    Su Xun carried two pancakes and said, "Here we come."

    The owner of the pancake stall watched Su Xun get into the Ferrari with dumbfounded eyes.

    After reacting, he immediately scolded: "Damn, that kid is too treacherous. He came to school in a Ferrari and cried poorly to me. What's the reason?!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 Rock Star

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from the pancake vendor is +66."

    Su Xun just got on the Ferrari, and he received the resentment value from the pancake stall owner, which can be said to be quite real.

    ? Su Xun smiled and probably guessed it, probably the stall owner saw that he was in a Ferrari, and thought that he had spent a long time with him just because of two yuan, so he was probably very angry.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun still feels a little happy. It's quite interesting to pull down the resentment value without doing anything bad.

    Su Xun refrained from eating pancakes in the sports car, even though the pancakes were really delicious.

    After all, the smell of this thing is quite strong, don't get me wrong, it's everywhere in the car, anyway, it's going to school in a while.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    "Fuck, why did Su Mu get off Mo Xiaoli's Ferrari?"

    "Damn, you read that right, why did the two of them come to school together?"

    "I feel that the relationship between these two people seems unusual."

    "Look at Su Xun's slack, she's already sitting in a Ferrari, and she's still eating pancakes in her hand, I despise you."

    "Isn't he just a little boy, what's there to be proud of, Mo Xiaoli probably just plays with him, and dumps him when he gets tired of playing."

    "Damn it, I want to be played too, why doesn't Mo Xiaoli come play with me?"

    "As for your five centimeters and two minutes, how do you let others play with it?"

    ""

    Mo Xiaoli's Ferrari is very popular in school, almost everyone knows it.

    After all, she is the only one who is so high-profile and drives a Ferrari to school, and the school leader even talked to her specifically about this.

    Let her keep a low profile. After all, she is still a high school student. Driving this kind of sports car to school will cause bad phenomena and have an impact on the students' thinking.

    As a result, Mo Xiaoli just said: This is my worst car.

    The teachers are speechless, and they have no right to restrict what kind of car they drive.

    As a result, Su Xun came down all of a sudden, which was quite unexpected. I had never seen any man who could be so close to Mo Xiaoli. It can be seen that the relationship between the two people is probably not ordinary.

    After Su Xun got out of the car, he probably noticed countless eyes, focusing on himself. Many people pointed and pointed, and some even called him a bad boy.

    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said that the little boy is really not very good, and eating soft food is despised, but it's so cool.

    After getting out of the car, Mo Xiaoli and Mo Xiaoli were no longer together. The two of them were not in the same class, and the two of them knew that they had to avoid suspicion.

    Arriving in the class, Su Xun finished eating the pancakes and began to endorse.

    However, at this time, Su Xun suddenly thought of his own hatred value, and yesterday he gained a lot of hatred value.

    On Yu Fei's body, Su Xun has at least one or two hundred points, not to mention Tang Kai before, and the group of thugs under him. When Su Xun beat them, he also got resentment points.

    Looking at his resentment value, Su Xun was taken aback. Yesterday was really a bumper harvest, which was unexpected, with a total of 655 points.

    It was enough for Su Xun to draw the lottery 6 times. He bit his lip. Su Xun felt that he should be able to win one of these 6 chances.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the skin of Yingzheng - [Rock Star]"

    "Damn it!"

    ? After hearing the good news from the system, Su Mu was shocked, and thought that this special girl's luck was too good, and she won the draw for the first time when she came up.

    Originally, Su Mu was still thinking in his heart that it would be quite good to get one of these 6 opportunities.

    Anyway, it was a good thing if he won the lottery. Su Xun was in a particularly good mood, so he quickly looked at the skin card in his mind.

    A huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    This is the second time that Ying Zheng's skin has been drawn. It seems that Su Mu and this hero are related by fate. The last time he was drawn was Elegant Lover.

    Taking a look at the skin, Su Xun felt that the skin was not very good-looking. Ying Zheng was dressed in white, with wide-leg pants underneath, with a bit of rock style.

    All in all, this is a fairly ordinary skin, and Su Xun feels that there is nothing attractive about it.

      But whether it is attractive or not is not important to Su Mu. What Su Xun needs to know is what is the use of this skin.

    Click on the skin card, and immediately turn it over, revealing the attribute side.

    Skin Name: Rock Star

    Corresponding hero: Ying Zheng

    Skin effect: After using the skin in reality, the host can have top rock technology, be proficient in rock instruments and music, and have a top singing voice.

    When performing rock performances on the stage, it will also have its own stage effect bonus, causing tons of attraction to the audience.

    "Fuck, there's something."

    After Su Xun took a look at the effect of this skin, he found that there is still something, at least it can make him a rock star.

    For rock music, Su Xun still likes it very much. I always feel that when those rock people perform on the stage, the whole electric guitar is shaking non-stop, which is very happy.

    Although Su Mu doesn't seem to have much demand for music, it doesn't hurt to have one more talent.

    If it really doesn't work in the future, maybe I can still hang out in the entertainment circle.

    After accepting this skin, Su Xun conducted another round of lottery draws.

    "Thank you for participation."

    "Thank you for participation."

    ""

    As a result, there was a continuous wave of thanks for participating, and Su Xun, who was so handsome, felt his scalp tingle. Sure enough, this is the real system, and it is impossible for him to win consecutive prizes.

    I don't know the specific probability, Su Xun feels that it should be more likely to be random.

    The remaining resentment points were indeed wasted, but this is something Su Xun has already thought of, so there is nothing strange about it.

    Fortunately, a skin has already been drawn, which makes Su Xun quite satisfied, which means that his hard work yesterday was not in vain.

    Su Xun was thinking about it in his heart, and he didn't know when that boy Yu Fei would be able to come to school to continue his classes. He was beaten a bit badly yesterday, and he might have to lie down in the hospital for a few days.

    He must really hate Su Xun now, Su Xun felt that if he walked in front of him for a while, he might be able to pull up the resentment value.

    On the first day Yu Fei was away, I missed him, missed him, and still missed him

    After school was over in the afternoon, Su Xun was about to go back with his schoolbag on his back, but he didn't know that the chick Mo Xiaoli was already waiting for him.

    "Get in the car." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little strange, wondering what this little girl wanted to do, it seemed that she was a little enthusiastic.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 Shabi

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't know why Mo Xiaoli was waiting for him on purpose.

    But since they are all waiting here, it is not good for Su Xun not to get in the car, and Su Xun doesn't really want to spend time here.

    There are many people in the school, Su Xun feels that being stared at by too many people is not a good thing.

    "Boom！！"

    After getting into the car, Mo Xiaoli stepped on the accelerator, the engine roared, and the Ferrari galloped out of the campus.

    Su Xun asked: "Why are you waiting for me after school? It won't waste your time too much, right?"

    "It's nothing, I just live close by, and it can save you some time. Not necessarily, you like to walk home, right?" Mo Xiaoli said.

    Her thoughts are also quite simple, and she doesn't have any special thoughts about Su Xun, at best she has a little liking for her.

    In the box that day, Su Xun's performance was indeed able to attract girls. In addition, Su Xun's "elegant lover" skin transformation can be said to be quite attractive.

    Even Mo Xiaoli, whose vision is above everything else, has a certain affection for Su Xun.

    In addition to the unexpected discovery, Mo Xiaoli felt a little interesting that he lived in the opposite door with Su Xun. When he went to school, he wanted to go with Su Xun to make it more convenient for him.

    Su Xun touched his nose, it seemed that he was thinking too much.

    However, he didn't say that he likes to walk anymore. Isn't that a bit of a lowly thing? It's not as comfortable as riding a sports car.

    "Braking！"

    While talking here, the car stopped suddenly, and Mo Xiaoli stepped on a sudden brake, which made Su Xun feel unsteady.

    Fortunately, I was wearing a seat belt. If I didn't wear a seat belt, I'm afraid I would have hit the front directly.

    Looking up, the car parked in front, it turned out to be a sports car, it looked very coquettish, but looking at the rear of the car, Su Mu really didn't see what brand of sports car it was.

    "Has there been a car accident?"

    Su Xun thought in his heart that he couldn't be so unlucky, did he get into an accident the second time he worked on Mo Xiaoli's car?

    However, he took a closer look and found that there was no accident. There was still a certain distance between the two cars. Fortunately, Mo Xiaoli reacted quickly and stepped on the brakes in time.

    Otherwise, at the speed of a sports car, it might crash into it all at once.

    "Drip！！"

    Mo Xiaoli looked very angry, she patted her steering wheel suddenly, the horn sounded, she immediately unbuckled her seat belt angrily, opened the car door and went down.

    Seeing this, Su Xun hurriedly followed. Seeing this, Mo Xiaoli seemed to be looking for someone to fight, and he had to hold her back.

    At this time, a woman got off the white sports car in front of her. This woman seemed to be in good shape, but she was just average-looking, with a layer of heavy makeup on her face.

    There is a big earring and unusually hot eyes. It can be seen at a glance that this kind of woman is the alluring slut in the legend.

    What made Su Xun's eyes even hotter was that the woman was wearing a pair of high heels, which looked quite tall. No wonder Su Xun felt that the woman was quite tall the moment she got off the car.

    Wearing high-heeled shoes while driving is a standard brain flood, completely disregarding the life or death of oneself or other people, and the speed of the sports car is inherently faster.

    Sometimes if the foot is not stable, the car may lose control directly.

    However, it is certain that she is rich, and she can be recognized by famous brands such as Herm┬s and hanging silk such as Su Xun.

    This sports car is even more amazing, with a small golden bull logo, obviously, this is a Lamborghini sports car, a well-known sports car brand in the world.

    People who can afford this kind of car can be said to be quite wealthy.

    ? It looks more stylish than Mo Xiaoli's Ferrari, and the price is estimated to be at least tens of millions.

    Are all women so rich these days?  It made Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    After Mo Xiaoli saw this woman, she immediately said: "Sha Bi, what do you want to do, are you looking for death? If I didn't stop the car just now, I would directly hit you to death!"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun didn't expect this Mo Xiaoli to be so cruel, and he called him an idiot when he came up. It's understandable that he was angry, after all, he almost had an accident just now.

    But it's probably not good to call others stupid when you come up.

    quietlyTouching Mo Xiaoli's arm briefly, Su Xun said, "It's not good for you to call her stupid when you go up, isn't it?"

    "Her name is Sha Bi, the sand on the beach, the blue sea and blue sky Bi." Mo Xiaoli explained.

    ""

    Su Xun was speechless, several black lines appeared on his head, and he thought to himself that she is such a talented person, and there are people with such a name, why isn't it called Sha Sculpture.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, she is a girl, so the name Sha Sculpture is inappropriate, and judging by her appearance, "Sha Bi" really fits her temperament quite well.

    "Mo Xiaoli, you don't have to fight with me there. You haven't settled the matter with me for robbing my boyfriend." Shabi said directly.

    "Damn it!"

    The more Su Xun listened, the more confused she became, and she wondered what was going on, why did she talk about snatching her boyfriend? Although Mo Xiaoli's dress is not mainstream, she doesn't look like the kind of girl who has a bad private life  .

    Mo Xiaoli, on the other hand, was full of disdain, and said: "You are ugly, people look down on you, and then come to chase me with a shameless face, what does it have to do with me, have I paid attention to him?"

    I can probably hear what's going on. It turns out that Sha Bi fell in love with a boy, but that guy is not short of money. A woman like Sha Bi seems to have nothing left but money.

    People looked down on her, but fell in love with Mo Xiaoli crazily. Although Mo Xiaoli ignored him, but because of this incident, Sha Bi hated Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli obviously didn't let her go, she was quite venomous, and always said that her parents were ugly.

    Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little funny, thinking that this Sha Bi really lived up to her name, and the boy she liked didn't like her, so it was Mo Xiaoli's fault.

    Well, the sudden incident just now does not seem to be an accident. It is estimated that this Sha Bi forced Mo Xiaoli to stop. Mo Xiaoli's anger is justified.

    When Mo Xiaoli said that, Sha Bi immediately exploded. Girls don't like others to call her ugly.

    Boys can still joke that the other party is ugly, but if girls say that, I'm sorry, let's just tear it up.

    Sha Bi said: "Mo Xiaoli, don't you just look coquettish, what else do you have, what are you talking about?"

    "I'm sorry, I'm better than you in everything, are you angry?" Mo Xiaoli said deliberately.

    Shabi was furious immediately, and she immediately said: "Who lost to me in the car racing last time, can your car racing be as good as me?"

    "Last time, I let you go. If we can't, let's do it again. Is it a problem to win you?" Mo Xiaoli was not to be outdone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 Let me play for a few days

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "this´´´"

    Su Mu was a bit annoyed. Both Shabi and Mo Xiaoli had a bad temper. On the issue of drag racing, the two of them argued endlessly, and then decided to try racing immediately.

    "Yo, this is the little boy you hooked up with again, it looks pretty good."

    Shabi sized up Su Xun, and then said, "Little boy, do you want to go with us?"

    This Sha Bi's attitude made Su Xun very upset, Su Xun said directly: "Go, let's see how you teach her."

    Mo Xiaoli originally thought that Su Xun would not go, but unexpectedly, Su Xun insisted on going with her. Mo Xiaoli would not refuse, so she started the car directly, and the two sports cars drove away in such a cool manner.  Make passers-by look sideways for a while.

    Su Xun didn't know where the two of them were going, but after thinking about it, she knew that it must be a drag racing place that she had been to. Generally, in big cities, there must be a racing track.

    It's just ordinary people, it's good to buy a car, and it may be too expensive to refuel, who can afford racing, only those rich second generations who have money to drive sports cars can do it.

    The southern suburb of Linjiang City, this place should be the most remote place in Linjiang City. It takes dozens of minutes to drive a sports car. At present, the developer has not developed this place.

    Su Xun only found out today that there is a racing track hidden here, and it is the kind of track built around the mountain.

    ? I feel that I have been exposed to the world of rich people a little bit. For Su Xun, who used to have to consider whether to add ham sausage to instant noodles, it was a little shocking.

    Some people's circles, if you don't go in and have a look, you can't imagine what it's like.

    Both of them are obviously regular visitors here, and they are very familiar with each other, so Su Xun is a little bit confused, just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, looking around non-stop.

    It turns out that you have to pay to reserve a race car on the track here. It is not clear how much you will pay for a race, but Su Xun estimates that it should be expensive.

    "Tell me, what kind of lottery is this time to bet on? Someone lost a million to me last time." Sha Bi was mocking at this time.

    When Su Xun heard this, the corners of Su Xun's mouth couldn't help twitching a little. Hearing this, Mo Xiaoli should have lost in drag racing last time. Not to mention the loss of face, he even lost to Shabi by one million dollars.

    Can't help scolding a prodigal in my heart, what a prodigal girl, to lose so much money, Su Xun got a reward of one million from Luo's family, it feels like an astronomical figure.

    But here, it's just the money they lost in a game, which makes people feel shocked. The world of the rich is really incomprehensible.

    When talking about this, Mo Xiaoli was obviously very angry, she said directly: "What are you talking about, how much is the bet this time?"

    "I won't gamble this time. If you lose, let me play with your little boy friend for a few days, what do you think?" Sha Bi said directly.

    On the one hand, Su Xun is indeed a bit handsome now, with a good figure and well-proportioned muscles. For women, he is already fatally attractive.

    Sha Bi's own needs and desires in this regard are particularly strong. She has played with many men who are famous in the circle as a coquettish bitch.

    On the other hand, it was out of revenge. Because of Mo Xiaoli, she didn't catch up with the boy she liked.

    This time, she just wanted to play with Mo Xiaoli's man, and let Mo Xiaoli experience what it's like to be cuckolded.

    Su Xun was followed by Sha Bi just like that.

    "I wipe"

    ? Su Xun was completely dazed, thinking that you are so open-minded, you want to play with me, you think beautifully.

    She is not good looking and has no quality. When she sees this kind of woman, she will not be able to get up at all, not to mention how many men she has played with.

    Mo Xiaoli also frowned, and she said: "You think too much, he's not my boyfriend, change him."

    "cut！！"

    Sha Bi obviously didn't believe Mo Xiaoli, and thought it would be strange if it wasn't your boyfriend, Sha Bi said: "Yo, it seems that I really feel sorry for your little boyfriend, it seems that he must have a good life."

    "I said Mo Xiaoli, you don't believe in yourself so much, you feel that you will lose?" Shabi said deliberately.

    "you´´´"

    Mo Xiaoli was obviously very angry, but she bet on Su Xun.?This is definitely impossible, she has no right to block Su Xun.

    Of course, Mo Xiaoli must clean up Sha Bi today, but Mo Xiaoli said: "If you want to compare with me, just change the condition, this is not good."

    "I've also made it clear to you. As far as this condition is concerned, if you can do it, you can do it, if you can't do it, you can't do it. If you are afraid, treat me as nothing to say." Sha Bi also had a firm attitude.

    It's true that she is not short of money. If you talk about gambling, it doesn't appeal to her. It's still interesting to play like this.

    Mo Xiaoli was very angry, but there was nothing she could do about her, she said: "Then do whatever you want, if you don't compare, just pull her down."

    However, Sha Bi's attitude made Su Xun very angry. He was obviously bullying Mo Xiaoli, but Su Xun refused, and said directly: "Xiaoli, what are you afraid of? I bet with her."

    "Su Xun, this is not very good." Mo Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, but he did not expect him to be so proactive.

    Su Xun said: "It's okay, I trust you."

    Anyway, Su Xun quite believed in Mo Xiaoli. She had good skills and quick response. No matter how I looked at it, I felt that she was much better than Sha Bi, a woman with an abnormal brain.

    If Mo Xiaoli didn't gamble today, he would probably be ridiculed all the time, so he decided to make Mo Xiaoli happy, it's just a bet, if he wins, all problems will be solved.

    Mo Xiaoli was still hesitating, but Sha Bi said: "Mo Xiaoli, why are you so cowardly, this little boy agreed."

    Regarding her behavior of calling herself a "little boy", Su Xun didn't have the same knowledge as her. Instead, he squinted his eyes and said, "I can let you play for a few days if you lose, but what if you win?"

    "cut！！"

    Sha Bi was also very disdainful, obviously she didn't think she would lose, she said directly: "If I lose, have you seen my Lamborghini, it was imported from abroad, more than 10 million."

    "There are only 88 cars in the world, and it cost me hundreds of thousands just to bring them back by air. If I lose, this car will be given away to you." Shabi said.

    This Lamborghini is her favorite car. It can be said that she is full of confidence.

    Su Xun didn't even think about it. Compared with these two bets, it was obvious that he had earned it. Su Xun immediately said: "What are you afraid of? We gambled." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61 It's over, I'm going to be played now (recommended ticket)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who are these two chicks? One drives a Ferrari and the other drives a Lamborghini. They look very hot."

    "The two of them have played here before. They have a good temper and good skills. They belong to the heroes of the female school."

    "Damn it, they're all good cars, and I'm greedy to look at them, but it's obvious that Lamborghini is more upscale. It's a limited edition. I guess there aren't many cars in China."

    "That chick belongs to Linjiang Sha's family. They have mines and are rich and self-willed."

    "But I still think that chick Ferrari is pretty."

    "Does being beautiful have anything to do with you? Don't think too much, let's guess who can win. The market is open."

    "´´´´´"

    In fact, there were quite a lot of people in the drag racing field. Basically, Mo Xiaoli and Sha Bi attracted a lot of attention.

    After all, it is quite rare for two women to drag racing. This is a rare sight in a male-dominated racing track.

    It has already been agreed that it will be a competition, so naturally there is no way to go back on it, everyone is going to go separately, and someone will use the track again, and it is estimated that it will be their turn to compete in about ten minutes.

    Mo Xiaoli glanced at Su Xun at this time, and she said: "You shouldn't agree, don't blame me if you lose."

    "It's okay, if you lose, you lose. Anyway, I'm a man, so I don't suffer." Su Xun said deliberately indifferently.

    He was trying to comfort Mo Xiaoli on purpose. In fact, he was also a little scared. If he was played by that kind of woman, Su Xun felt that it must be a stain in his life.

    I'm afraid she can spit out the food for several days in a row. If she has some disease on her body, it will be even more terrifying.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun shook his head violently, and said hastily: "But I still hope that you will do your best to win, and don't disappoint my trust."

    Seeing Su Xun like this, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help laughing, and then she said: "Don't worry, I still have confidence. I lost to her last time because I ran this track for the first time.  Not familiar with."

    Although the tone was relaxed, Su Xun could feel the firmness in her eyes. In this way, Su Xun felt that this time, perhaps she had really stabilized.

    Glancing at Sha Bi, the corners of Su Xun's eyes twitched. This woman was still wearing flat shoes, and she directly replaced the pair of sky-hating high heels on her feet.

    It seems that she is not stupid anymore, knowing that she cannot wear those high-heeled shoes when racing, which makes Su Xun feel a little disappointed.

    In this case, all hope can only be pinned on Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "It's about to start, get in the car."

    "Should I still go, this is not very good, it will affect your speed." Su Xun said.

    Mo Xiaoli gave him a blank look, and said, "You only weigh more than a hundred pounds, and you don't feel anything on the sports car, okay?"

    "And when racing, it is allowed to bring people next to it. If I lead people, the other party has to take them too." Mo Xiaoli gave Su Xun a popular science.

    Su Xun took a look, and sure enough, Sha Bi also randomly pulled a strong man out of the crowd to get into her car, causing the crowd to cheer.

    The strong man also took the opportunity to pinch Shabi's butt twice, and kept mopping. What's very eye-catching is that the woman not only didn't resist, she seemed to be enjoying it.

    Seeing Su Xun felt uncomfortable again. This woman is definitely a bus. Although she is rich, she is considered a cruise ship at best. In short, it is a nature, and many people have been on it.

    Su Xun dare not touch this kind of woman, it is really hard to pass the psychological test, not to mention the most importantshe is ugly.

    Soon, both of them drove the car to the starting line, and the countdown counted down for one minute. Both parties can start the car and try the engine, and it will start soon.

    "Boom！！"

    The roar of the sports car engine made people feel as if the blood was beating. After the race started, the sound of the starting gun sounded. Mo Xiaoli and Shabi both reacted quickly and started quickly.

    No one wants to waste a little time. Starting is very important. In one second, in front of the sports car, you may be thrown away by a distance, at least ten meters.

    Although Shabi's Lamborghini is more upscale, they are all sports cars. Do you want to tell the difference between millions and tens of millions? There must be, but the speed is almost top-notch.

    There won't be a big gap, all in all it's still at the personal level.The two people are almost incompatible with each other, and they have been driving in parallel, because the track is wide enough.

    The speed is really too fast, and this big night makes Su Xun a little scared. I really don't understand why some people like racing cars.

    Moreover, the level of these two women is indeed good. It can be seen that they have practiced. Most people may not be able to hold the steering wheel at such a high speed.

    ?It seems that Shabi is not looking for death while driving in high heels, she has this level.

    After driving for a while, there were some bends, and it was obvious that this was a watershed.

    However, the strengths of the two are obviously quite close. They have always been staggered in the lead, and neither of them can shake off the other, and the bite is very tight.

    If it goes on like this, it's really hard to say who will win and who will lose. I feel that the suspense is still a bit big.

    Su Xun couldn't help becoming nervous, obviously it was too exciting, but he couldn't speak, Mo Xiaoli was concentrating on racing, if he spoke, it would be disturbing her.

    Su Xun can tell from an unprofessional perspective that this track is not too difficult, there are fewer corners, and it is not as exciting as in the movie.

    It's understandable if you think about it. After all, this is for entertainment. If there is an accident later, everyone is either rich or expensive, and life is very valuable. If there is a disturbance, the racing track will be affected.

    After racing for nearly ten minutes, Su Xun finally saw that the victory was just ahead, and the finish line was ahead. At this time, Mo Xiaoli was still in the leading position, and there were no more curves. If this continues, the winner will be Mo Xiaoli.  Xiaoli.

    "Braking！！"

    However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred. The Lamborghini at the back suddenly accelerated. Regardless of the speed, the front of the car was about to collide with Mo Xiaoli's body.

    Mo Xiaoli had never encountered such a situation before, she was a little flustered, subconsciously stepped on the brakes, and the steering wheel was tilted a little.

    The slightest difference was the slightest loss, and just like that, Mo Xiaoli gave up the leading position, and was overtaken by Sha Bi at a position close to the finish line.

    "It's over！"

    Su Xun was stunned as if struck by lightning, and his mind was full of thoughts: it's over, it's over, he's going to be played now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the Ferrari crossed the finish line, Su Xun's mind went blank. He had lost the ability to think, and he didn't know what he was thinking at that moment.

    Anyway, now Su Xun only knows one thing, that is, Mo Xiaoli lost in the end, and was overtaken at the last moment, which means that he is finished.

    "What about Mo Xiaoli, you are still my defeat." After Sha Bi got off the car, she said to Mo Xiaoli triumphantly.

    Mo Xiaoli looked at Sha Bi coldly, gritted his teeth and said, "Sha Bi, you are shameless!"

    It is true that this time she was overshadowed by Shabi. Normally speaking, she must have won this time.

    Unexpectedly, at the last moment, Sha Bi did this, deliberately trying to crash the car. Mo Xiaoli had no experience, so she was fooled.

    People who drive frequently, in this case, if they encounter some emergency situations, they must subconsciously protect themselves to avoid accidents.

    Just taking advantage of this mentality, Shabi successfully tricked Mo Xiaoli.

    This woman is also very courageous. If she doesn't succeed, the two cars will collide directly. It's hard to say what will happen then.

    But she was right, it seems that she should have practiced in advance.

    After Su Xun got off the car, he was still lamenting, what a pity, he almost won.

    The error is only two seconds, but this is the difference between heaven and hell, which makes Su Xun very tired.

    Sha Bi glanced at Su Xun: "Little handsome guy, come with me tonight, my sister will open a five-star hotel, and I will definitely make you feel good."

    Su Xun immediately shivered, goosebumps all over his body, disgusting fucking opened the door for disgusting, disgusting to the point of home.

    I didn't expect it to be like this. The worst result came out. How could Su Xun let her play? He definitely couldn't agree.

    The brain was spinning rapidly, and Su Xun was thinking, what good way would there be to deal with this matter.

    "Then what, can we change it? I'll pay some money to find you a duck." Su Xun said in a negotiable tone.

    "no!"

    Shabi squinted her eyes and rejected it straight away. There was no room for negotiation. She only heard her say: "I have basically played with Linjiang's high-level ducks, so it's not interesting."

    Su Xun: ""

    What the hell can I say, Su Xun is really afraid that something will happen to a woman who has even played with ducks.

    Sha Bi continued to look at Su Xun twice, and then she said with great interest: "Why, you don't want to play with me so much, that's fine, as long as you beat me in racing."

    "Damn, isn't this bullying?"

    Su Xun scolded directly. He has never touched a car since he was so old. If you ask him to drive, he doesn't even know how to put gears. Let alone an old driver, he is not as good as a novice.

    Not to mention it is still a racing car, how does Su Xun compare, there is no comparability at all, this is completely sure that Su Xun does not know this thing.

    Mo Xiaoli said very upset: "I'll run with you again, if you win, you will let him go."

    "Mo Xiaoli, just take a rest, okay, what's the loser talking about?"

    Sha Bi obviously didn't want to continue racing with Mo Xiaoli, because she also knew that she just won by using a little surprise.

    The most important thing is that Mo Xiaoli was unprepared for the first time, that's why she was so confident just now.

    If she runs again, she is really not absolutely sure that she can beat Mo Xiaoli, so naturally she will not give a chance to let Mo Xiaoli get back the place.

    "you´´´"

    Mo Xiaoli gritted her teeth angrily, but there was nothing she could do. It was true that she lost just now, so there is nothing to say.

    However, at this moment, the system reminded Su Xun in his mind: "Host, please agree to compete with her."

    "Damn it, you're crazy, aren't you?"

    Su Xun couldn't believe that this was what the system said. He didn't even know how to drive. How could it be possible for you to let yourself go racing? It's just nonsense.

    This is not a question of whether to win or not. Su Xun is really worried that if he will risk his life, then nothing will be lost.

    Su Xun complained: "System, honestly, do you have a crush on the new master, like Pan Jinlian, want to feed me medicine?"

    system:"´´´´￣

    "The host, please don't discredit the system. The system just reminds you that you can use the red rabbit horse to run with her. After all, it has been out for so long, so it's time to take it out for a walk." The system said.

    Su Xun understood what the system meant, but he still said rather painfully: "System, are you right?"

    "This is drag racing, not horse racing. What are you riding a horse?" Su Xun said.

    "Are you stupid, and there is no rule that you are not allowed to ride a horse. As long as you make good use of people's psychology, you will definitely be allowed to ride a horse. After all, in their view, those who ride a horse will undoubtedly lose." The system said.

    Su Xun felt that this system was a bit insidious, but what it said seemed to make sense.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun felt that this was the best way, maybe he could give it a try.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, I bet with you."

    Sha Bi was stunned for a moment, but she didn't expect Su Xun to agree. Without any pressure, she said directly: "Okay, you can bet if you want, but you have to re-bet."

    "If you lose, Mo Xiaoli's Ferrari will be mine. If I lose, it's still the old rules. The Lamborghini is yours." Shabi said.

    Su Xun thought in his heart that this woman is really insidious, and obviously wants to kill Mo Xiaoli.

    Glancing at Mo Xiaoli, this is her car after all.

    Mo Xiaoli felt that she had lost just now, and she was very sorry for Su Xun, so she said: "It's okay, if you have confidence, you can gamble."

    When he said this, Mo Xiaoli actually didn't have much confidence in Su Xun. Judging by his appearance, he didn't look like he had driven a car.

    "Yes, handsome boy, get ready, we'll start in a while."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, you are not familiar with my car, hurry up and familiarize yourself with it."

    But Su Xun said: "I don't open this one, I use other ones."

    "Where did you get the car?" Mo Xiaoli froze for a moment.

    Su Xun said vaguely, "Let my friend bring it to me."

    At the same time, Su Xun put on a face and made a phone call. He couldn't directly summon Chituma, after all, so many people were there, it would be too fake.

    After a while, Su Xun said: "My friend is here, I'll go out for a while."

    "Okay, hurry up, but let me remind you, if you sneak away, I will not let Mo Xiaoli go." Shabi said deliberately.

    "Drive ~"

    Not long after, everyone heard a sound, looked back, and saw a young man galloping forward on a fine horse.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 The Red Rabbit Horse Who Can Drive

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Da da！！"

    When the horseshoe was running, it made a crisp sound, coupled with the "drive" that Su Xun kept shouting, it was quite rhythmic.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They have seen all kinds of top luxury cars here, and this is the first time they have come to ride a horse. This is too fucking hot.

    Speaking of which, Su Xun is also riding a horse for the first time, but his body has been modified, so it is quite good, and his balance is not bad.

    In addition, this red rabbit horse is worthy of being a famous horse, like a luxury car, it runs quite smoothly without any bumpy feeling, so this one is more comfortable.

    After jumping down, Su Xun looked at the stunned expressions of these people, and couldn't help feeling a little refreshed, thinking that you guys who drive sports cars sometimes envied me.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing riding a horse?" Mo Xiaoli was also a little confused.

    Su Xun's performance of this show stunned her.

    "You don't want to ride a horse to compete with me, sorry, I don't know how to ride a horse." Shabi couldn't be happier.

    But Su Xun said: "You don't need to ride a horse, you drive and I ride a horse, let's compare."

    "I'm sorry, is this kid crazy? He is riding a horse compared to other sports cars?"

    "I'm definitely out of my mind. I'm trying to attract attention."

    "Although his horse looks pretty good, I've been to the equestrian club before, and the price of his horse is estimated to be no less than a sports car, but it's a beast after all, how can it compare with a car."

    "An ordinary car can't run, let alone a sports car. It's Shi Lezhi."

    ""

    Su Xun's words made everyone amazed, and they didn't understand what Su Xun wanted to do.

    Riding a horse and competing with other people's sports cars, how stupid a person must be to do it?  What's the difference between this and when you play games, first-level Luban goes to fight five, it's still five assassins in Liushen costume, give away the head.

    "The resentment value from Shabi is +34."

    However, at this time, Sha Bi's expression changed a bit. She thought Su Xun was looking down on her, and said directly: "What do you mean, insult me?"

    "You misunderstood, I just can't drive, but I want to compete with you, so I can only ride a horse." Su Xun said.

    "snort！！"

    Sha Bi was very disdainful: "I'm sorry, I want to say that you have no chance of winning."

    It is obvious that Su Xun is not even interested in riding a horse.

    But Su Xun said: "That's not necessarily true, I'm afraid you won't admit it if you lose."

    "I bother!"

    Sha Bi has a bad temper. After being provoked by Su Xun so slightly, she immediately refused to agree, and said directly: "Do you really take yourself seriously?"

    "If you really want to compete, you will definitely lose. I'll give you another chance. You think it over carefully. Don't say I bullied you later." Sha Bi said proudly.

    It is obvious that looking at her like this, she doesn't take Su Xun seriously.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, the more snarky she is, the worse she will be slapped in the face after a while, the premise is that the system didn't lie to herself.

    "I'm sorry, I'm going to decide this victory." Su Xun didn't lose the slightest tone.

    "The resentment value from Shabi is +41."

    Sha Bi was a little angry, and planned to teach Su Xun a painful lesson. She said, "Okay, see you in ten minutes. Don't regret if you lose later."

    "Su Xun, are you crazy? How can you compare with her like this? If you can't drive, then you won't be able to compare." Mo Xiaoli said anxiously.

    She also saw that Su Xun might not be able to drive. Among the high school students, there are a few who can drive, so there is no time to take the driver's license test.

    If you don't know how to drive, just don't compare with her. Mo Xiaoli thought that Su Xun was the boss, and forced to ride a horse to compete with Sha Bi.

    It's not that she loves her Ferrari. She wants to get a sports car easily, but she will be ridiculed by that annoying woman Sha Bi again.

    In front of her, I am afraid that it will take a long time for me to lift my head.

    But Su Xun said: "Don't worry, my horse is fast, maybe I can win."

    Mo Xiaoli didn't speak anymore, and said in her heart that this was the worst time for a sports car to be hacked, and Su Xun didn't know anything about the speed of the sports car.

    But she never?What¨s the matter, I¨m afraid I¨ll hit Su Xun, I just hope he can persevere for a while.

    Saying this on the lips, in fact, Su Xun himself is a little uncertain in his heart. It is probably impossible for a horse to compete with a sports car.

    Even if it is the fastest cheetah, it can't run, let alone a horse.

    In ancient times, horses were used as a means of transportation, mainly because of their stronger endurance and more comfortable sitting. They are much stronger than donkeys and cows.

    But even if it is a thousand-mile horse, speed is one thing. In ancient times, to send an emergency message to any city, you had to run for several days and nights and change several horses.

    "Master, can you stop doubting me so much, I have been systematically transformed, what is a sports car, unless it is a rocket, I have nothing to fear."

    At this moment, a voice sounded in Su Xun's mind, it sounded a bit heavy, it was obviously not the voice of the system, the voice of the system was a female voice.

    "Don't look, it's me, Chituma talking."

    Only then did Su Xun realize who it was, and he was taken aback. He didn't expect that the Chituma was so intelligent that he could still communicate with him.

    What scares Su Xun even more is why this red rabbit horse knows that he is doubting it, is it possible that it can still know what is in its mind?  This made Su Xun suddenly feel insecure.

    Su Xun asked: "How do you know what I'm thinking?"

    "You've been looking at me with that suspicious look for two minutes, do you still need to think about it?" Chituma said angrily.

    Su Xun: ""

    "Don't worry, I will win casually, without any suspense." Chituma said loudly.

    Su Xun was a little worried: "Don't be too careless, the sports car is fast, more than two hundred yards is not a problem."

    "It's nothing. You'll know my speed after a while. If you can't beat her, I'll cut out my eyeballs for you." Chituma issued a military order.

    "Your eyeballs"

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and immediately felt chills all over his body, thinking that this red rabbit horse was really terrible, and even drove with him, almost motion sickness.

    "I want your eyeballs to be of any use, you give me a good run, don't make any accidents, I can't afford to lose this time." Su Xun warned.

    "Don't worry, I fully understand."

    ´´´´´

    "The game has officially begun, please take your positions."

    At this time, some staff members have already begun to urge, and the game is about to start.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Can't even see the horse's tail

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a while, Su Xun and Sha Bi were both ready on the starting line of the track, and the race would start in a while.

    What is a little strange is that Su Mu rides a horse and the other drives a sports car. These two are not products of the same era at all, and it will make people feel like they have traveled through time.

    Everyone on the entire racing track was excited. How could such an interesting thing not come and take a look.

    Riding a horse and racing a sports car is something I have never seen before. Many people are taking pictures with their mobile phones, and many people have a curiosity.

    However, this can't stop everyone from scolding Su Xun for being stupid. From everyone's point of view, this competition has no meaning at all. Su Xun follows up and gives away the head, so there shouldn't be any difference?

    If you can win this, everyone has to doubt the gravity of the earth.

    No matter what other people said, Su Xun didn't panic at this time. Anyway, the Chituma had already issued a military order with him. It is estimated that it did have a few tricks, otherwise it would not be so confident.

    Only Mo Xiaoli looked worried at this time, she only hoped that Su Xun would not lose too badly for a while, otherwise it would not be a good ending.

    "Three, two, one"

    "boom!"

    After the starting gun fired, Shabi's Lamborghini flew out like an arrow off the string, very fast, leaving Su Xun behind in the blink of an eye.

    On the other hand, Chituma led Su Xun and ran forward slowly, a little faster than the tortoise. Anyway, there is no speed at all, and it is really different from what Su Xun thought.

    Su Xun couldn't help being anxious, now he can't even see the headlights of the Lamborghini, what the hell is this, how can he play with him?

    Su Xun immediately said: "Chitu, what are you doing, haven't you eaten, run away quickly."

    "Don't worry about Master, I'll let her go first, otherwise the win will be too easy, it's really boring." Chituma said unhurriedly.

    ""

    Su Xun is completely speechless, now I really have the urge to pick out his eyeballs, this is the time, can you stop bragging?  Anyway, Su Xun's heart is quite desperate at this time.

    However, what is even more desperate is that now he has been riding a tiger, and it is too late to regret it. If you know that you are not a fool, how can you believe that a horse can outrun a racing car?

    Shabi was going full speed ahead, but she glanced at the rearview mirror and found that Su Xun had been thrown out of sight, so she couldn't help scolding "stupid comparison".

    There was a thick and disdainful smile on his face, and he thought he was just riding a horse, but he dared to race with him, he really wanted to die, it was too easy to win, it was completely meaningless.

    "Master, you sit down, I'm going to speed up."

    The red rabbit horse reminded Su Xun at this time, and then it really accelerated, and Su Xun could clearly feel the sound of its horse's hooves colliding with the ground, and the frequency was constantly accelerating.

    A few seconds later, Su Xun was completely shocked, is this still a human?  No, it wasn't human in the first place.

    However, this speed is too fast, so fast that Su Xun felt that the surrounding scenery could not be seen clearly. Just now in Mo Xiaoli's car, he didn't seem to have such a fast feeling.

    Fortunately, Chituma is quite spiritual, and it should have something to do with the transformation of the system. Although the speed is very fast, Su Xun sits on it, but it is very stable, and there is no feeling of falling.

    After a while, Su Xun also stabilized, and he was able to maintain his calm response at an extremely fast speed.

    Next, Su Xun could clearly see that Sha Bi's Lamborghini reappeared in sight, which instantly boosted Su Xun's confidence.

    It seems that Chituma is not bragging. Just now, Lamborghini was able to catch up so far, so it will be a breeze if he overtakes.

    This time the game seems to have stabilized.

    "Da da da！！"

    Shabi is still driving fast here, and she has indeed relaxed a little psychologically after driving Su Xun so far away just now.

    However, she did not stop immediately like the rabbit in the tortoise and the hare, and was finally overtaken by the tortoise.

    Shabi's Lamborghini was still moving at a fast speed, but when she was driving, she relaxed a lot and even opened the windows to let in some air.

    However, at this moment, she suddenly?I heard the sound of horseshoes, very clear and pleasant.

    As a result, she looked out of the window and frightened Sha Bi. This Su Xun unexpectedly caught up with her without knowing how. At this time, she kept pace with her.

    "How can this be?"

    This was Sha Bi's first thought, she didn't believe that Su Xun could catch up, it seemed completely impossible.

    However, Sha Bi is very clear about this track. When it was being built, it prevented people from cheating. There was no shortcut to copy, and it was completely impossible.

    But in this way, it is even more unexplainable. How did he catch up?

    At this time, Su Xun even took out his mobile phone and clicked on the music player.

    "We are different!"

    Su Xun sang aloud, and next, he tapped his phone, and the 360-degree shocking loop of the pepper phone played: "What's the difference."

    "The resentment value from Shabi is +56."

    Sha Bi was about to vomit blood from anger, how could she not hear that Su Xun was playing music to mock her.

    The angry Sha Bi became serious now, she slammed on her accelerator, increasing her speed by dozens of miles, trying to overtake Su Xun directly.

    However, what was shocking was that no matter how fast she accelerated, she couldn't quarrel with Su Xun who was riding a horse. Su Xun kept pace with her as if on purpose.

    Su Xun put away his mobile phone. He felt that he was almost done playing, so he communicated with Chituma: "Chitu, hurry up and go, don't play with her."

    Chituma was already very fast, so he didn't feel any pressure when he heard this, so he picked it up directly, leaving Shabi behind.

    At this time, Sha Bi was dumbfounded, and it can be said that she already felt suspicious of life.

    What the hell is going on, she can't even run a horse?

    If it wasn't for the speed indicated on the stopwatch, she would have reached the limit, and Shabi would have even wondered if there was something wrong with her car.

    There is no problem with the car, but the problem now is that she can no longer even see the red rabbit horse's tail.

    "Here we come, there is movement！"

    The group of people waiting at the finish line, those with sharp ears, have heard the sound.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 No matter what, I won't sell it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Guess, everyone, who will arrive first."

    "You mean the same thing as asking the eunuch if there is anything below, isn't this asking knowingly?"

    "You don't even need to think about it. Shabi must have arrived first. The kid on the horse probably needs at least half an hour."

    "Sha Bi played well this time, she seems to be much faster than before."

    "That kid is too good at pretending. He insists on riding a horse to compare with others. Isn't this looking for abuse?"

    ""

    A group of people were idle here to watch the fun. Seeing that someone was about to cross the finish line, they immediately began to talk boringly.

    However, in everyone's opinion, there seems to be no suspense in this ending. Shabi must have won, so what can I say? If she can't even win on horseback, she will stop racing.

    "Drive ~"

    At this moment, a faint voice came over, and everyone was completely uneasy now. Why does this sound like the kid on the horse?

    How is this possible, he crossed the finish line first?  This is not scientific.

    However, a few seconds later, Su Xun rushed over on the red rabbit horse and slapped everyone hard. How is this possible?

    Mo Xiaoli was stupefied, but then her reaction was extremely excited. She didn't know how Su Xun did it, but she rushed up excitedly, hugged Su Xun, and said excitedly  : "Su Xun, how did you win? I didn't expect it."

    Excited, Mo Xiaoli also revealed her true thoughts. She never thought that Su Xun could win at all. Probably no one except Su Xun thought of it.

    Su Xun smiled, and then said: "Basic operation, sit down."

    Under the bewildered eyes of everyone, after waiting for more than a minute, Sha Bi crossed the finish line. Judging from the sound of her brakes, she must be very angry at this time.

    After getting off the car, Sha Bi's face looked extremely ugly, as if she was going to eat people.

    "How is it possible, how could Sha Bi lose in a sports car, did she do it on purpose?"

    "There seems to be only one explanation. Either Shabi thought she could win for sure, so she relaxed. Could it be that she hit a home run on the way?"

    "Please use your brains when you speak. That kid crossed the finish line in a little over eight minutes. You guys can run at this speed."

    "Hiss"

    Upon hearing this, everyone immediately lost their composure. They ignored the most important point, which was Su Xun's speed. It took him more than eight minutes to cross the finish line.

    Under normal circumstances, on this track, even if you run with good skills, it takes more than ten minutes. If you can run within ten minutes, it is already considered a remarkable achievement.

    Eight minutes is quite an abnormal score. The best record here is more than seven minutes in so many years.

    However, Su Xun was very close to this record when he ran for the first time, not to mention that this person is still riding a horse, which is too much, really too much.

    Let's take a look at Sha Bi's expression again, the expression is very ugly, no one will be happy after losing.

    The problem is that Sha Bi didn't get angry. Everyone knows this woman's temper. If Su Xun really won by improper means, the first thing she does after getting off the car must be to get angry.

    But it doesn't look like it now. In this way, it seems to be very clear that the kid who rode a horse won the sports car.

    "Concession, Concession!"

    After Su Xun saw Sha Bi, he immediately said something with a smile.

    "The resentment value from Shabi is +42."

    Such an obvious act of promoting hatred, coupled with Su Xun's mean expression, in Sha Bi's eyes, it was a villain's success, which made her very angry.

    But Sha Bi also knew that she really lost this time, and she didn't even have a reason to lose her temper.

    At this time, people from the drag racing field had already gathered around, and someone immediately asked, "Young man, what kind of horse are you, and why are you running so fast?"

    Obviously this is everyone's most curious question. A horse running so fast has obviously overturned everyone's perception.

    At this time, Su Xun's heart suddenly "clicked", and the joyful energy immediately faded away.

      Realized a little, Chituma's performance is too amazing, obviously out of touch with this world, it will inevitably attract people's attention.

    So Su Xun nonsense said: "My horse is very precious. It is a bloody horse with pure blood. Moreover, it has undergone systematic training from abroad and is very fast."

    "Of course the most important thing is that I have good skills. Under my control, the speed of this horse has been stimulated even faster." Su Xun shamelessly put gold on his face.

    In fact, Su Xun doesn't know how to ride a horse at all, let alone the professional knowledge in this area, but the Chitu horse is different, after a systematic transformation.

    It's like having a magical nature, you won't fall down when you go up and sit, and because it is more spiritual, it doesn't need to be manipulated, Su Xun can communicate with it directly.

    However, Su Xun did not say that this is a red rabbit horse. We all know that there is only one red rabbit horse in history, which can be called a red rabbit horse.  .

    Few of the people present were experts. Although everyone was fooled by Su Xun, although they didn't fully believe it, they still felt reasonable.

    "Brother, are you selling this horse? If possible, I'll buy it, directly for one million." Immediately, a rich second generation with earrings said something.

    It is obvious that this red rabbit horse has made him interested. If he buys such an awesome horse, he can play with a hairy sports car in the future, and he can pretend to be everywhere by riding a horse.

    Su Xun didn't expect that someone would buy his red rabbit horse, and even offered a price of one million, which is not low.

    However, Su Xun is no longer the kind of turkey who has never seen money. He said directly: "Sorry, I have a good relationship with this horse. It is not for sale."

    "Even if I, Su Xun, cannot afford to eat someday and become poor, I will never sell it." Su Xun directly refused.

    "You are such an idiot. You want to buy this horse for a million dollars. It costs a few million to buy a foal of this kind of good horse, not to mention that the cost of feeding is also very high. Only a million ghosts can sell it to you.  you."

    A well-dressed rich second-generation man with a significantly higher grade said, "Brother, I'll offer 10 million, sell it to me."

    "Didn't I say it just now, do you have to tell me to say it again?"

    Su Xun glanced at him and said, "WeChat or Alipay?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Sand Sculpture

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?  ?  ?

    The red rabbit horse was quite confused. It was touched just now, saying that its master is really reliable, and would never sell itself, but then changed its mind.

    No morals, no morals, Chituma realized that it was quite a tragedy that he met a master who had no morals.

    However, at this time, the system urgently reminded Su Xun: "Host, please stop your behavior. The host is not allowed to sell or transfer any items produced by the system without permission. Otherwise, the system will punish you endlessly."  .￣

    "Hiss！"

    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel helpless, the system actually came out and gave him a real warning, which is really embarrassing.

    Forget about 10 million, Su Xun coughed and said, "Dude, I was joking with you just now, I really don't know how to sell this horse."

    "The price is negotiable, I am very sincere, fifteen million, what do you think?"

    This guy probably has a mine at home, and there are more than one, and he opened his mouth to add another five million. He is very rich.

    Su Xun could only say with tears in his eyes: "Forget it, don't talk about it anymore, it's really not about money."

    Seeing that Su Xun's attitude is so firm, and everyone is not willing to force others, I guess Su Xun really doesn't want to sell it, but after thinking about it, I know that such a good horse can be said to be the top in the world, who would be willing to sell it.

    ? If you really know how to operate, you can earn more than 10 million yuan from a TV station and the like, so why sell it.

    ´´´´´

    At this time, Mo Xiaoli can be said to be very happy, finally seeing Sha Bi deflated, made her feel a lot better.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Sha Bi, quickly bring your Lamborghini, don't be silly."

    "Tsk tsk, limited-edition sports cars, I heard that there are only ten of them in Huaxia, I really haven't driven them before." Mo Xiaoli said intentionally.

    In fact, she is not interested in this sports car, the most important thing is that she wants to annoy Sha Bi.

    Previously, this Sha Bi was always making trouble for her, which made Mo Xiaoli very angry, and today he can finally feel proud.

    Sha Bi's expression changed immediately. It was obvious that she didn't want to lose her sports car. This car was also very precious to her.

    It took more than 10 million yuan to get it. Although her family has money, it is not something that a young man like her can control casually. This car was bought after a long time of hard work.

    The reason why she gambled with the car was because Sha Bi was very confident that she could win these two games, and she never thought that she would lose.

    Just as she thought, the first round was thrilling, but because she designed a small routine in advance, she still won without any risk.

    Unexpectedly, in the second round that seemed to be a sure win, she overturned.

    In this way, she will be embarrassed and face the risk of losing the car. For her, this will make matters worse.

    In the end, Sha Bi was still reluctant to part with her car. She decided to be shameless and said, "No, after you lost just now, you didn't immediately cash in on the bet. Instead, you made a new bet, so this one doesn't count."

    "Sha Bi, after the battle is over, you are the one who wants to do it again, and now you are going back on your word, isn't it embarrassing?" Mo Xiaoli said with a frown.

    Anyway, sports car or something doesn't matter to her, she just wants to humiliate Shabi, the fight between women is quite scary.

    Compared with women, the conflicts between men are nothing at all.

    Shabi said: "I didn't say I'm going to play tricks. We've won one and lost one, and it's a tie. So I think we should have another match to see who wins and who loses in the end."

    Although there is a bit of shame in what I said, the truth is still the same, and there seems to be nothing wrong with it. I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, if you want to run, I will continue to compete with you and convince you to lose."  oral!"

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't panic at all. He had Chituma around, so he would never lose. He also saw Chituma's strength just now, so there would be no problem.

    Su Xun said: "But I have to say something first. I will ride a horse. You can drive any kind of car. It's up to you. You can drive rockets."

    That being said, of course Su Xun knew that it was impossible for Sha Bi to launch a rocket, and in this case, there would be no possibility of winning against herself.

    Shabi seems to have an idea too.?She said: "No problem, you can continue to ride, but I will call my brother to come and compete with you."

    Sha Bi also knew that her skills could not outrun Su Xun, so she had to call for help, otherwise she would not be Su Xun's opponent, and another run would not change the result.

    Mo Xiaoli's expression changed immediately, and she said, "Sha Bi, do you still want face?"

    "Why am I shameless? Didn't you call this little boy for help? Why can't I call my brother to help? I have to be reasonable." Shabi plausible.

    Su Xun felt that there was nothing wrong with what Sha Bi said, so he said to Mo Xiaoli nonchalantly: "Okay, don't quarrel with her, let her call whoever she wants, it doesn't matter."

    At this time, Mo Xiaoli looked a little anxious, she said quickly: "Su Xun, you don't know the situation, her brother is a professional racing driver, he has won prizes in international competitions before, and even participated in Dakar  Rally."

    "In the past, he was afraid that he was one of the veterans of this drag racing track, and he was called Qiu Mingshan Riding God. The fastest record here, a little over seven minutes, was run by him. It can be said that there is no one before or after. Don't promise  she."

    It is obvious that Mo Xiaoli is reminding Su Xun at this time that Sha Bi's brother is quite terrifying, and his strength is obvious to all.

    Recently, he doesn't play here very often, because the level here is relatively low in his eyes, and no one can make him interested.

    Although others did not come here, there are still legends about him here.

    Su Xun was also amazed. He didn't expect Sha Bi's brother to be so good. He only ran for a little over eight minutes just now, but he was able to run for a little over seven minutes. It's really amazing.

    However, this can scare Su Xun, which is obviously impossible, because he knows that Chituma didn't try his best just now and has been molesting Sha Bi, otherwise the record here will definitely be broken.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "It is good that there is no one before. But it is not necessarily that there will be no one after."

    "Hurry up and call your brother, don't waste time." Su Xun said directly.

    Seeing that Su Xun was so confident, Sha Bi also had a look of coldness in her eyes, and said in her heart that after a while my brother will come, and you will understand what racing is.

    After about ten minutes, a cool racing car rushed over, and Qiu Mingshan's car god, Sand Sculpture, finally came.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's coming, it's the car god sand sculpture."

    "Fuck, I really saw the sand sculpture. I heard that he hasn't come here to play for a long time. It's really unexpected."

    "We have to thank that kid for letting us see the sand sculpture come out, and only Sha Bi is his own sister. How can ordinary people invite him."

    "Who is this sand sculpture? I heard you play so well?"

    "Young man, you must be a newcomer at first glance. The sand sculpture used to be the recognized car god here. To say he is the Qiu Mingshan car god is a respectful title for him."

    "That's right, the fastest record here, even if he keeps it, he is already a bit professional, quite awesome."

    ""

    After Sha Bi's brother Sha Sculpture arrived, it immediately caused a commotion at the scene. It was obvious that this person was somewhat famous, and many people knew him.

    Su Xun said puzzledly: "I heard that right, what's the name of Sha Bi's brother?"

    "I heard it's called Sand Sculpture. He used to be very good here and a well-known racing driver, but I haven't been here for a long time, so I haven't seen him before." Mo Xiaoli said.

    ""

    After Su Xun heard this, he was quite speechless in his heart, saying that the parents of these two people are definitely talents, and they even chose such names.

    But after thinking about it carefully, I can't blame them. The name was chosen more than 20 years ago. At that time, everyone probably couldn't understand what it meant. This should be a coincidence.

    Sand Sculpture doesn't seem to be tall, and he doesn't look very good, very mediocre. If it weren't for his specialty of driving a Lamborghini with one hand, it would be difficult to find a wife.

    Su Xun glanced at him, and he was probably sure that this guy and Sha Bi must be biological, and the genes in their family are really not that good.

    Sha Bi hurried up and said: "Brother, someone just won against me and my Lamborghini. We have an appointment for another round. You must help me win it back."

    "Huh, don't you know how much you have? How dare you bet on the car with others. Your car is not cheap." Sand Sculpture said directly, he was still quite strict.

    Sha Bi stuck out her tongue and said, "Brother, I've already agreed, with you here, it's not easy."

    "That's true. I've never lost on this track. No one can beat me." Sand Sculpture was very confident.

    The reason why he is so confident is that besides his relatively good personal skills, there is another important point, that is, he is too familiar with the track here.

    When he first came out of this race track, he basically stayed here every day, and he did not know how many times he ran it. It can be said that there are not many people more than him.

    As the saying goes, practice makes perfect, even though he hasn't been here for a while, Sand Sculpture is still very confident.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless, thinking that the brothers and sisters are as confident as ever, you really don't know anything about the speed of the red rabbit horse.

    "Which one won you?" Sand Sculpture asked.

    He is still aware of Shabi's strength. He often gives advice to Shabi, and also taught her some dirty tricks in racing. In addition, her Lamborghini is a very powerful car. It is indeed not easy to win against her.  .

    As soon as this was mentioned, Shabi's face immediately darkened, because she didn't even run away from a horseman, which was really embarrassing.

    Sha Bi pointed to Su Xun and said, "Brother, that's the kid."

    Sand Sculpture took a look at Su Xun. On the surface, he only felt that this kid seemed a little handsome. Apart from being a little handsome, there was nothing special about him.

    However, things like racing technology have nothing to do with appearance, so how can you tell directly?

    The sand sculpture asked again: "What kind of car is he driving?"

    ""

    Speaking of this, Sha Bi became even more embarrassed, she could only say in desperation: "Brother, he didn't drive."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "He rode a horse."

    At this time, the expression on Sand Sculpture's face was a bit strange, and he said, "Are you sure you're not kidding me? You haven't even compared riding a horse to yours?"

    "Brother, things are different from what you think. I really haven't let up, but his horse is too fast, and I'm already driving urgently.But in the end I still lost.  "

    At this moment, Sand Sculpture had an expression of disbelief on his face, which was too fake. Can a horse run faster than a sports car?  No matter how you think about it, it feels like this is completely impossible.

    "Hurry up, are you coming or not? Hurry up and I'm going back. I haven't finished my homework today." At this moment, Su Xun saw that the siblings were still chattering away, so she hurriedly asked.

    I don't want to waste too much time here, so let's get started.

    Sand sculpture glanced at Su Xun, a little disdainful, because Su Xun is so handsome, and because he is ugly, he hates men who are more handsome than him.

    Just like that, he hates almost all the men in this world, except those who don't vote for recommendations.

    The sand sculpture narrowed his eyes and said, "Boy, in such a hurry, do you really think you can beat me?"

    "Shouldn't it be easy to win you?" Su Xun continued.

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +42."

    Su Xun said in his heart that these two brothers and sisters really gave themselves face today and made a lot of money from them. If they can see them every day, it would be great to come to sign in.

    "By the way, I'm talking about any aspect, whether it's looks or speed, you can't compare to me." Su Xun continued.

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +56."

    Sand Sculpture couldn't stand it anymore, he hated people who mocked him because of his appearance, so he only heard Sand Sculpture say: "Okay, then come on, I'll let you lose clearly in a while."

    "Brother, you have to be careful, his horse is a little weird, and the speed is not what you think." At this time, Shabi reminded.

    To be honest, she really dare not underestimate Su Xun. After all, Su Xun won her just now, which made her a little worried. This is related to her tens of millions of sports cars, and she must not lose.

    She was afraid that the sand sculpture would make a mistake of underestimating the enemy because he looked down on Su Xun.

    Sand Sculpture said: "Don't worry, no matter who the opponent is, even a tortoise, I will try my best to run, and there will be no slack. This is the driver's instinct and mission."

    When he said this, he glanced at Su Xun, and it was obvious that the tortoise belonged to Su Xun.

    The guy continued: "If I lose to that kid, I'll eat Xiang directly." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Shameless

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After everyone heard this, they couldn't help being very surprised, and they thought that this sand sculpture is really hard enough, and even such things as Chixiang have been assembled, which can be said to have set a flag.

    However, everyone thought about Sha Sculpture's driving skills and his dominance here, and felt that it would be no problem at all to win against Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't take it seriously either. To put it bluntly, this guy was just talking.

    What Su Xun despises the most are those who keep clamoring for eating Xiang. This kind of people are the most boring, such as live broadcasting eating Xiang and so on.

    In fact, few people will really eat it at all, and gradually it will become a joke. If everyone who said this eats it, it is estimated that Xiangdu will become a scarce resource in the future.

    Don't take it seriously, everyone is at the starting line. After a few minutes of preparation, the race will start.

    Su Xun took a look at this person's car, it was not that cool famous brand sports car, but a standard racing car.

    This kind of car looks ordinary on the surface, but Su Xun knows that the car has been modified many times, and the cost of modification may be at least several million.

    If it really runs, it must be stronger than those sports cars. Otherwise, in professional racing, why no one drives a sports car to compete.

    One reason is that sports cars are relatively fragile, and the other reason is that they are not very easy to control.

    The racing car in the sand sculpture looks unremarkable. In fact, Su Xun also knows that the real price, including modification fees, is not necessarily cheaper than a Lamborghini.

    Sure enough, only those who have mines at home can afford racing, and it may be difficult for ordinary people to get started.

    Put his thoughts back, anyway, no matter what car he drives, Su Xun has confidence in his Chituma.

    Just listen to Su Xun communicating: "Chitu, come on later, beat him for me, this person is much stronger than the one just now."

    "Don't worry, master, it's fine for me to beat him, but if I win, what reward will you give me?" Chitu said.

    "Oops！！"

    Su Xun really didn't expect that this red rabbit horse would start bargaining with him, so Su Xun said, "What reward do you want?"

    "For example, if you find me a mare, let me have a good time."

    Su Xun: ""

    Damn, I haven't had a good time yet, if you want to have a good time, go dreaming.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    The race started very quickly, and the speed of the sand sculpture was indeed very fast. The roar of his car's engine sounded so pleasant, and he rushed out with a bang.

    As a professional driver, he naturally knows how important the start is.

    Chituma didn't play with snakes this time, and started running directly, but it took a certain amount of time to accelerate, and it didn't start fast, far worse than sand sculptures.

    When he glanced at the rearview mirror and found that there was no trace behind him, the sand sculpture was just like Shabi just now, and he felt relieved.

    At the same time, I have that kind of disdainful thought, thinking that a horse is a horse, how can it be compared with a top-notch car.

    However, his thoughts didn't last long. About ten seconds later, Chituma chased after him. When Su Xun passed him, he waved hello to the sand sculpture.

    The sand sculpture was dumbfounded. Damn, did he really catch up?

    Even in the next second, Chituma ran directly in front of him, already in the leading position.

    The sand sculpture itself was very fast. This time he found that he accelerated even more, but he couldn't overtake the horse.

    Every time he was about to approach, the horse accelerated again, keeping a body distance from him.

    Although it seems that the difference is not big, but Sand Sculpture knows that this is the most terrifying thing. If the horse is deliberately controlling the distance, it is a bit unimaginable.

    At this time, the sand sculpture who had always been calm finally became a little flustered. He hadn't really flustered much when racing.

    But this time, it was the scariest thing that he could not see the possibility of winning at all.

    Sand Sculpture finally understood why his sister lost. This horse is indeed extraordinary.

    Thinking about it, if he loses for a while, not only will Shabi's Lamborghini be gone, but this is a trivial matter, and the bigger problem is that he will be ashamed.

      Known as the God of Mountain Chariots, he can't even run a horse. Wouldn't this become a joke in the circle and have a great impact on his reputation.

    Thinking of this, the sand sculpture immediately showed a gloomy look, as if he had decided something, he directly pressed a button inside the car.

    "Boom！！"

    If someone can see it from the outside, they will be able to find the sand-carved car with a blue flame suddenly coming out of the exhaust pipe, which is nitrogen.

    After his car was refitted, this acceleration function was added, but it was expensive to use once, and it was also dangerous.

    However, the effect is also obvious, the speed of the car suddenly accelerated and rushed up.

    However, this guy didn't directly overtake Chituma. He turned the steering wheel and rushed directly towards Chituma, while his eyes were full of madness.

    Su Xun felt that something was wrong, his whole back felt cold, there must be something wrong with this guy, he wanted to hit the red rabbit horse.

    Sand Sculpture is a dirty guy, and he likes to play some small routines when racing, but he always thinks this is a normal thing, after all, there are those small tricks in any competitive event.

    Sha Bi's tricks in the previous round against Mo Xiaoli were actually taught by Sha Sculpture.

    Sand Sculpture's purpose is also very clear, which is to hit the red rabbit horse. He knows that even if he surpasses the past for a short time, it is only temporary.

    After all, the nitrogen acceleration can only last for a few seconds. After the time passes, it will remain the same as before, and the horse will definitely surpass itself.

    But no matter how fast he is, it is just a horse, and it is made of flesh and blood just like a human being. As long as he bumps into it and slightly hurts one of its legs, the horse will be ruined immediately.

    The car is missing a tire, and it can't run anymore, let alone this is an animal, how can it run without legs?

    Su Xun has already discovered it at this time, and he can't do anything. He is running at a high speed. If he jumps to stop it, he may be hit by a car directly, which is no different from suicide.

    Now I can only pin my hopes on Chituma himself, speed up quickly, and throw this guy away.

    However, nitrogen acceleration is indeed very domineering, and the speed is greatly improved, but it seems impossible to increase the speed to avoid it for a moment. Su Xun is a little desperate, and he did not expect this guy to be so shameless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 The Children Next Door Are Crying

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Get out of here!"

    However, when it was about to collide, the red rabbit horse seemed to go crazy directly, and Su Xun could obviously hear it, and it roared angrily.

    Immediately, he raised his hind hoof and kicked on the front of the car, directly kicking the sand-sculpted racing car to the side.

    "Crunch！！"

    Sand Sculpture was in a panic. After being kicked by a horse's hoof just now, the whole car lost control. At high speed, this is a particularly dangerous thing.

    Fortunately, Sha Sculpture is an experienced old driver. He kept turning the steering wheel and stepped on the brakes urgently, and finally stopped the car and stabilized it.

    If he hadn't stabilized just now and the car hit the side of the mountain, he would have been seriously injured even if he didn't die. Thinking of the serious consequences, Sha Sculpture couldn't help feeling terrified.

    However, he stopped and paid a considerable price. The red rabbit horse had already run away without a trace.

    This also means that no matter how much he runs, he probably won't be able to catch up with Chituma. The result of this game has already come out.

    It can be said that he has stolen the chicken and lost the rice, but how could he have never imagined that this horse is so strong that it can kick the cart aside at once.

    Su Xun was stunned, he was stunned for a few seconds, and after he realized it, he hurriedly asked, "Chitu, what happened just now."

    "A broken car also wanted to hit me. I have been systematically transformed, and my body is extremely strong, and my genes have also undergone certain changes. Otherwise, how could I run so fast?"

    Yes, it was only then that Su Xun realized that the red rabbit horse was not a normal horse at all, no matter how fast a normal horse was, it was impossible for it to be so fast.

    There must have been a change. In this way, its strength just now and its quick response ability seem to be easier to understand.

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that the red rabbit horse he had drawn was really a treasure, something completely against the sky.

    Fortunately, I didn't sell it just now, 10 million is too cheap, so I have to start with 20 million.

    ！！！！！！！！

    There was no suspense in the game, the Chituma crossed the finish line easily, and the sand sculpture guy, he didn't know where he was at this time.

    "This horse really won, he rushed over before the sand sculpture."

    "How is this possible? It is absolutely impossible for the Chariot God Sand Sculpture to lose. This must be an illusion."

    "Can you be more normal-minded, do you have to be so stupid? I didn't see how quickly this horse arrived. It was only a little over six minutes, and it has already set the fastest record."

    "That's right, even if Sand Sculpture tried his best, his previous best record was just over seven minutes. He really couldn't run this time."

    ""

    This time, Su Xun and Chituma directly set a new record, which amazed all the people present.

    They all thought that the record held by sand sculptures was unprecedented. After all, several years had passed, and no one could break it.

    Today it was broken by a rider on horseback. Fortunately, I saw it with my own eyes. If I heard what others said, I would never believe it.

    Su Xun was very calm. To put it bluntly, he had no fluctuations in his heart and didn't feel anything about breaking records.

    Because only he himself knows that this is not the true strength of the red rabbit horse. After it threw the sand sculpture away from behind, its speed obviously slowed down.

    Moreover, Su Xun made it slow on purpose, there is no need to be so ostentatious, as long as he can win.

    Originally running so fast, people are already very suspicious. If it is faster, it is estimated that someone will be dragged to do slice research.

    When Shabi saw Su Xun coming, her expression immediately turned ugly. Sure enough, the most worrying thing happened, and her brother didn't win against this guy.

    After waiting for the sand sculpture for more than two minutes, he finally reached the finish line. It is obvious that running this result is not in his best condition.

    But it doesn't matter anymore, no matter what state he is, he is definitely not Su Xun's opponent anyway, and the result this time is already doomed.

    Under the gazes of countless people, Sand Sculpture finally got out of the car. His complexion was not as ugly as usual. At the same time, he could also find that the front of his car seemed to have shrunk.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun thought that the strength of the red rabbit horse is really not small, he even felt that letting him hoofIf you go down, you can kick people to death.

    "This guy is fine too. Just now, when the vehicle was out of control, there was no accident." Su Xun said.

    He communicated with Chituma in his mind, so he didn't worry about being heard by others.

    Chituma seemed to be particularly disdainful of this sand sculpture, and said: "That's because I didn't use much effort, otherwise I would really kill him, and I'm afraid something will happen to you."

    "I wipe！！"

    Su Xun felt that this was not a horse at all, but a monster, and he already had the ability to think independently.

    At this time, Sand Sculpture spoke up and said: "This time I was careless, and I would like to admit defeat."

    Although he said so on his lips, but judging by the expression on his face, he still looked very embarrassed, making people feel that he lost because of a mistake.

    It can be said that Su Xun despises this guy very much. This kind of person just refuses to give in, and he is so careless. If you run ten more times, you should lose or lose.

    However, what Su Xun didn't expect was that Chituma suddenly walked in front of the sand sculpture at this time.

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun froze for a moment, and when he was about to ask Chituma what he wanted to do, who knew that the next second he saw its butt facing the sand sculpture, and a lump of horse dung fell directly on the sand sculpture's face.

    "Damn it！！"

    The sand sculpture immediately screamed wildly, and he felt that he was blind all of a sudden, his face was covered tightly, and he couldn't see the direction to go.

    "Chitu, what are you doing?" Su Xun was a little stunned.

    Chituma came back slowly, and said: "Didn't he say that if he loses, he will eat Xiang? I'll make him happy. Maybe our horses will taste better."

    Su Xun: ""

    This red rabbit horse is really good at playing, which stunned Su Xun. In fact, Su Xun also knew that it was deliberately taking revenge on the sand sculpture.

    Chi Xiang was just talking casually, Su Xun didn't take it seriously, but Chituma took it seriously.

    Looking at the face of the sand sculpture again, there is a layer of light yellow horse manure, the key point is that it is still a little thin, just like a mask, it has adjusted the face.

    After taking a look, Su Xun's stomach churned. Even though he hated sand sculptures, he couldn't help but sympathize with him at this moment.

    If this thing is coated with egg liquid, sprinkled with bread crumbs, and deep-fried until golden and crisp, the children next door may cry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is no doubt that this is a tragedy.

    I have never seen Xiang Xiang who was pulled all over his face, and I don't know if the sand sculpture opened his mouth.

    It is estimated that when he yelled, when he opened his mouth, it flowed in, and then screamed, and then flowed in again, thus forming an endless loop.

    I have never seen such a heavy-tasting picture. Many people pinched their noses and quickly opened the distance between them and the sand sculptures, so as not to be polluted themselves.

    At the same time, there are also some heavy-tasting ones, which I keep shooting with my mobile phone. In the future, these will be collector's editions and will become a stain on the sand sculpture's life.

    "Brother, wipe it quickly！"

    Still, Shabi is her own, and it worked a little better, so she hurried up to hand the sand sculpture a tissue and purified water.

    The sand sculpture hurriedly washed his face, and finally rinsed it off. At this time, he saw the yellow puddle on the ground, which made his stomach hurt.

    "Ugh！"

    Thinking of what he just said, he seemed to have swallowed some into his stomach, so Sha Sculpture was so disgusted by himself that he vomited it out desperately.

    I don't know how long he vomited. Anyway, he kept vomiting. Even if he couldn't vomit, he had to forcefully vomit. Finally, all the acid in his stomach came out, so he gave up.

    After vomiting out the stomach, there should be no more Xiang.

    After slowing down for a while, Sha Diao drank two sips of water, and after recovering a little, Sha Diao could be said to be furious, and immediately came to point at Chitu Ma, and said: "You horse, I will kill you today.  "

    "Hey, he still wants to trouble me, I just want to pee, master, get out of the way." Chituma said, obviously losing his temper.

    "Forget it, just calm down."

    Su Xun immediately persuaded him, lest Chituma get really angry, go up and give the sand sculpture a hoof, and if it kills him, he will be gone immediately.

    ?With Su Xun's current strength, if he is caught in the police station, he may not be able to recover. He can't hope that the Luo family will bail him out, in case they don't want to go into troubled water.

    Therefore, the red rabbit horse must be pulled back. The horse's temper seems to be quite irritable.

    He wasn't worried about Chituma, he was worried that nothing would happen to the sand sculpture.

    Seeing the sand sculpture rushing up, Su Xun blocked him directly, raised his brows and said: "What do you want to do, the game is the game, it's wrong for you to get frustrated."

    "You still have the face to say, I can't be angry anymore because the horse is flying in my face?" Sand sculpture was very angry.

    Su Xun immediately took two steps back and said, "Stay away from me when you talk, there is an indescribable taste in your mouth."

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +42."

    "It was you who said that I would lose if I lost. Maybe my horse understands what you mean. There is nothing wrong with doing so."

    The sand sculpture was told by Su Mu, which made him even more angry, but it is true that he said it himself, and Su Mu has nothing wrong with it.

    If he denies it, it means that he can't afford to lose, and he will still be scolded by people in the future.

    The sand sculpture said: "I'm talking about people, did I say about horses?"

    "I wipe！！"

    Su Xun immediately looked at this guy with shocked eyes, and then said: "You have a good appetite, do you mean let me give you a meal myself?"

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +45."

    Sand Sculpture also realized that he seemed to be unable to beat Su Xun, so he said impatiently: "Say it one last time, get the hell out of here, this horse is doomed!"

    "hehe！！"

    A sneer appeared on Su Xun's face at this moment, and he thought that this guy really treated himself as a human being. The red rabbit horse is so precious, how can you kill it if you want?

    What Chituma did wrong just now, Su Xun also admitted, but this sand sculpture is not a good bird.

    When he was racing, he actually thought of hitting the red rabbit horse. If the red rabbit horse was an ordinary horse, wouldn't it be that it and Su Xun would be seriously injured.

    Su Xun felt that Chituma was angry, and wanted to vent his anger. He turned his grief and anger into Xiang, and pulled it on his head, which was considered cheap for him.

    "Then I'll tell you the truth. My horse is more expensive than your car. If you want to touch it, you have to pass me first." Su Xun said righteously.

    Men have to be like this, they have to protect the people around them, if they can't even protect their pets, what are they talking about?How to protect the people around you?

    At this time, Chituma immediately said: "Fuck, master, you are so kind to me, I am so moved."

    "Get out, it's about this time, don't drive with me, okay, I'm so motion sick!"

    "Don't get it wrong, I'm talking about moist eye sockets."

    Su Xun: ""

    "You have to die today too!"

    Today, Sha Sculpture felt that he had been humiliated and broke out completely. He directly punched Su Xun in the face. He became angry from embarrassment.

    At this time, Su Xun was calm, and at the same time, disdain flashed in his eyes.

    With only this ability, I want to hit myself, it's really whimsical!

    The fist of the sand sculpture, in the eyes of Su Xun who already has the skin of the Destiny Arena, is really too slow, and full of loopholes, no threat at all.

    Su Xun made a quick move and grabbed the sand sculpture's fist. The sand sculpture was struggling. He wanted to pull out his fist, but found that he couldn't move it. Su Xun's strength made him horrified.

    At the same time, Su Xun's other hand also exerted force suddenly, and pressed the sand sculpture's shoulder, directly swaying his muscles and bones to make him feel refreshed.

    "Crack！！"

    ?This is not a unique technique in martial arts, but the same bone-setting technique recorded in medical books. It can set bones, and naturally it can also disable people.

    There was only a crisp sound of bones breaking, followed by the screams of the sand sculpture, resounding through the sky like a slaughtered pig.

    In just two seconds, Su Xun crippled one of the sand sculpture's arms. This was Su Xun's worst attack ever.

    Looking at the sand sculpture at this time, it was very miserable. One hand covered his left arm, and the other arm was just draped like this, as if he had lost any strength.

    He couldn't stand anymore, one leg half-kneeled on the ground, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and there were endless screams in his mouth.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun had no sympathy at all, and it was only his own fault.

    If he didn't beat him, he would have set his mind on himself and Chituma. Su Xun would definitely not be polite to him, and just abolish him. How easy it would be.

    At this time, Su Xun looked quite indifferent, even Su Xun himself couldn't believe it, he had abolished a person, so easy and direct, and there was no fluctuation in his heart.

    Su Xun also had a certain idea in his own mind about the reason why he used his hands to dismantle the sand sculpture.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 The stage for pretentiousness has been set up

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This time, it was not skins that were drawn, but items of heroes.

    Su Xun discovered a rule, the things drawn out are basically carried by the heroes in the Canyon of Kings.

    Like Monkey's Ruyi Golden Cudgel, Guan Yu's Red Rabbit, and the Gao Jianli Magic Guitar that was drawn today.

    Basically, this hero is the guy who eats in the Canyon of Kings. For example, monkeys are constantly beating people with their own sticks.

    As for Guan Yu, he relied on his own red rabbit horse. As we all know, the faster Guan Yu runs, the higher his own damage.

    With that hoof down, the crispy skin might not be able to bear it.

    Needless to say, Gao Jianli, the guy who eats is the guitar in his hand, and basically his skills are played through his own magic guitar.

    It can be said that the characteristics of the three things extracted now are quite obvious, and people can see them at a glance.

    I don't know that there will be some weird things coming out in the future. For example, the hero Daji, if he draws her item by himself, what will it be? Could it be Daji's careful heart?  Or plain underwear?

    Putting aside the messy thoughts in his mind, Su Xun focused his attention on the magic sound guitar.

    The guitar is now a rotten instrument on the street. Basically, people who play music learn this thing the most, because it is the simplest.

    A guitar does not sound like much, but Su Xun knows that this is the guitar in the glory of the king, there must be a difference, it is probably very awesome.

    Gao Jianli, the hero Su Xun also played, is a hero who can deal high AOE damage by relying on his ultimate move. His weapon is the guitar in his hand.

    Item Name: Magic Guitar

    Corresponding hero: Gao Jianli

    Item function: The host uses Gao Jianli's guitar, which can play wonderful music. It can be used together with the rock star skin, and the effect is even better. It will bring unparalleled rock and roll ability.

    At the same time, under the control of the host, the guitar can emit a piercing magic sound, which can tear people's minds apart. If you listen to it for a long time, it may endanger your life.

    Warm reminder: When the guitar plays the magic sound, it will also consume a certain amount of energy for the host. The host is also requested to use it carefully, and do not start innocent people, otherwise it will harm others and yourself.

    The front looks quite normal, but the latter one makes Su Xun, a little bit unexpected, that he can kill people with the guitar.

    Su Xun thought of a certain martial arts movie he watched when he was a child. There seemed to be a character named Liuzhiqin Demon in it. He had disheveled hair and liked to play the piano. He could kill people invisible, which was terrifying.

    "I should be able to control this magic sound, right?" Su Xun asked.

    He is not stupid, the system has said that if he is not allowed to be innocent, it proves that this guitar should be controllable, if it is uncontrollable, then Su Xun really dare not use it.

    The system replied: "Yes, the host can use this guitar to play normally. It is no different from ordinary guitars. The only difference is that the sound it emits is more fascinating. It is countless times stronger than ordinary guitars."  Grade."

    "If you want to emit magic sound, the host can operate it if you have this idea, and you won't hurt people casually."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was relieved a lot.

    If the guitar emits a magic sound just by playing it, then Su Xun really doesn't dare to use it. If he goes out for the whole performance, he will probably die a lot.

    It's fine now, I usually play the guitar and it's fine, when someone is against me, I can still use the guitar to defend myself, it's very strong.

    Just after I got the skin of a rock star, the system provided me with a supporting service before I got the guitar I had in hand, which saved Su Xun from buying it.

    I took the guitar out and looked at it. It was a heavy feeling when I started it, which proved that the quality of this guitar should be quite good, and it feels quite good in the hand, with a warm feeling.

    At the same time, the whole body looks radiant, giving people a dazzling feeling, as if it is made of colorful glass, and when you pick it up, it seems that there are stars shining in it.

    "Fuck, this is so fucking handsome."

    Su Xun glanced at it twice. As a man, he couldn't help being attracted by the appearance of this guitar. With this appearance alone, Su Xun felt that it would be nothing to sell this guitar for hundreds of thousands.  questionable.

     But such a good thing, Su Xun would not sell it even if killed.

    Gently plucked twice with the hand, the strings vibrated twice, emitting a wonderful sound, which makes people feel very pleasant.

    It is confirmed that as long as it is drawn, absolutely none of it is ordinary. This system is really invincible.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day I came to the school, and it was still the same as usual, and the class was normal. At this time, everyone was fighting for their dreams. Basically, in the classroom every day, they just read books and studied questions.

    In the teacher's words, if you don't get nervous at this time, it will be completely hopeless.

    I guess Su Mu is just a weird one. Instead of being nervous at this time, he became more and more calm. No matter how bad he is in the exam, he won't be able to escape from key universities.

    That is to say, Chinese and English are not good in the test. In other courses, Su Xun definitely gets full marks.

    Anyway, he won't hide it. This is a result obtained through his true level, and it's not cheating. There's nothing to be low-key about.

    In the afternoon, during a self-study class, An Suke said on the stage: "Everyone stop first, I have something to tell you."

    "Mr. Zhang just informed me that our school is conducting a selection of civilized campuses. People from the Provincial Education Bureau will come to inspect it in a few days."

    An Suke continued: "In addition to watching the situation of our school, we will also prepare a report performance to show the demeanor of our teachers and students, so we have to sign up for the program."

    "No way, it's already the third year of high school, and we are still asked to perform, isn't this just for fun?" Someone immediately objected.

    In the past, students had to use class, but when the college entrance examination is about to take place, the mentality of senior three students must be different.

    An Suke looked helpless, and said: "Mr. Zhang doesn't want to, but there is no way, this is a task from above, and all ages have to participate."

    "The teachers in the third year of high school discussed it and felt that they shouldn't overexcite the teachers, so everyone decided to sacrifice one class by drawing lots, and the other classes would study normally. Then Teacher Zhang was not very lucky."

    Speaking of this, everyone will understand what's going on, no wonder, probably at this time, the fat lady Zhang herself is very angry.

    She has always been the most opposed to these extracurricular activities interfering with everyone's studies, let alone you in the final sprint stage of the third year of high school, but she herself is unlucky and unlucky, so there is no way around it.

    An Suke said: "Time is very tight, at least two or more programs are available, please sign up for talented students, and practice hard in the past two days."

    However, after the conversation was over, there were very few responses. No one wanted to waste time at this time, let alone most people, who had no talent at all.

    At most, he can sing, but he sings so badly in ktv, if he can do it on the big stage, wouldn't it be embarrassing?

    Not to mention that this performance is quite important, no one wants to take the blame, if the performance is not good, wouldn't it be too shameful, who would do such a thankless thing.

    He Tianming raised his hand and said, "Let me come, it happens that I haven't played the guitar for a long time, so I can play and sing by myself."

    "Okay, classmate He Tianming has signed up, and there are other classmates." An Suke gave He Tianming a grateful look.

    Everyone knows that He Tianming can play the guitar. When there are any activities, he likes to hold a guitar to pretend to be aggressive. He can play it well and is quite handsome.

    The reason why he is so attentive is that he wants to put on a show. The most important thing is that he wants to win An Suke's favor.

    An Suke looked at the other students, feeling a little helpless, because the reaction of others was too normal.

    At this time, Su Xun was a little moved. He only had a guitar and skin, and he was about to perform. The stage for pretending to be serious had already been set up. If he didn't perform, wouldn't he be sorry for the audience?

    After struggling for a while, Su Xun decided to give it a try, just to see what kind of effect the rock star's skin has.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    ps: Thanks to book friends such as "Coconut Juice", "Kindness. Ms.", "Broken Bridge in Misty Rain, Singing from Song", "Buried Heart, Nie Yuan", "Fu Lihan" and other book friends for their rewards, and thank you "Xin Nian" book friends  Two rewards, one of which was 1888 book coins, and finally thanked the book friend "Grand Mo Xiao, Drunken Lying Battlefield" for the reward of 10,000 book coins, as always, he was full of pride.

    Today's recommendation ticket did not reach the goal, but the author just looked in the mirror and found that he has become handsome again. I am in a good mood and decided to add an update to everyone. I will talk about an important thing in a while. I hope everyone can support it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 Your Lamborghini (add more for support)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Squad leader, sign up for me too. Since the students don't show up, I'll make a fool of myself." Su Xun said.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    By this time the get out of class bell had already rang, but everyone didn't pay much attention to it, except for a few who had bad prostates and hurried to the toilet, the rest were still in the class as before.

    It's just that everyone was quite surprised. It's not surprising that He Tianming signed up. He is indeed talented and likes to show off.

    But Su Xun took the initiative to sign up, people really didn't expect that, if I remember correctly, at the previous New Year's party, he played a game of beating drums and passing flowers.

    It just so happened that Su Xun was unfortunately recruited and asked him to perform a show, but after a long time, he blushed and couldn't do anything, and his personality was too introverted at that time.

    Many students didn't say anything, but they looked down on Su Xun in their hearts. Su Xun's initiative to sign up today made everyone feel that Su Xun is indeed different from before.

    An Suke seemed to have seen a savior. Anyway, at least two programs must be guaranteed, otherwise she couldn't explain it. Fortunately, Su Xun came to the rescue.

    Looking at Su Xun with bright eyes, An Suke said, "Su Xun, what show are you going to perform?"

    "I'm afraid I'm going to learn how a dog barks or whistles."

    Before Su Xun could speak, that guy He Tianming said something without quality.

    ?Because of An Suke, He Tianming was a little upset when he saw Su Xun recently. He felt that Su Xun just wanted to be courteous to An Suke.

    This is obviously imitating him, this kind of person is really boring.

    An Suke frowned, obviously she didn't like He Tianming's behavior, but she pretended she didn't hear it, and continued to ask: "Su Xun, what show are you going to perform?"

    "Let's play the guitar and sing." Su Xun said.

    The real rock is actually a band, which is more in line with the feeling of rock, but Su Xun doesn't have the time to find a band now.

    I can only do it by myself, but he still believes in the system, he can still turn the audience up with a guitar alone.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +18."

    He Tianming felt a little upset in his heart. He felt that Su Xun was imitating him on purpose, and there was nothing new about it.

    So he said annoyedly: "You still play the guitar like you are. If someone from the countryside can play the guitar, don't play it, Su Xun. With your appearance, I suspect that you have never touched the guitar at all.  Don¨t mention bombs, you can go back to the village and talk about cotton.￣

    He Tianming has always looked down on people. It is true that he has a good family environment, good grades, and even talent. When this kind of person was in school, he was the envy of countless people, which also created his relatively arrogant personality.

    Comparing Su Xun with him, the difference is too far, especially Su Xun¨s background is from the countryside, and his family¨s situation is not very good. Everyone has been classmates for three years, so naturally he knows everything. He Tianming must look down on Su Xun.

    At this time, An Suke couldn't bear it anymore. She hated He Tianming's contemptuous behavior, and said it in public. It hurt people's self-esteem.

    People like An Suke are more kind. She said directly: "Student He Tianming, please pay attention to your wording. What program Su Xun wants to sign up for is his business, and it's not your turn to comment on it."  ?￣

    An Suke also knows that the former Su Xun seems to lack self-confidence. Su Xun has changed a lot recently, and An Suke doesn't want Su Xun to be hit like before.

    He Tianming disdained Su Xun even more in his heart, especially after An Suke's tone of voice was not very good, he became even more upset, and felt that Su Xun was all to blame, otherwise how could An Suke talk to him like this.

    So He Tianming, who was even more angry, said directly: "Is there anything wrong with what I said? As poor as he is, do you have a guitar? Can you afford it?"

    "Do you know how expensive guitars are now? Let me tell you. My guitar is imported from abroad. It costs more than 20,000 yuan, and it's not that good. I'm afraid your parents won't be able to earn so much money in a year."  Bar."

    When He Tianming spoke, his tone was very smug. Such an expensive guitar was obviously for pretending, and at the same time there was a mocking sneer on his face.

    The students all felt that He Tianming was too much. He obviously didn't show any empathy in what he said, and he was very disrespectful. After all, he and Su Xun were also classmates.

    no?In fact, everyone still agrees with him a little bit. His bad tone is part of the reason, but he is right in some places. Musical instruments are indeed not something poor people can afford.

    Even guitars are already the cheapest. Other musical instruments, such as pianos, are even more terrifying. A piano can easily cost tens of thousands.

    Although Su Xun is already rich, but he doesn't make much publicity, so he can't just say that I have money when he meets people. What's the difference between that and a fool, so everyone doesn't know Su Xun's current situation very well, thinking that Su Xun and  It's the same as before.

    This fellow He Tianming seems to be in good spirits, and he continued to taunt: "Did I mention it to a sore point, isn't it just that he hooked up with that rich girl Mo Xiaoli recently?"

    "These new clothes on your body are all bought for you, do you still want them to buy you a guitar, anyway, you are a man, I beg you to show some face, do you know that poor people can't be short-sighted?  "He Tianming had a smug face.

    "Try to tell me again, did you eat Xiangxiang when you went out in the morning? Why do you speak so badly?" Su Xun's tablemate Yao Zhihao couldn't help it. He and Su Xun had a good relationship.

    He Tianming was right, he said directly: "Why, is it wrong for me to say that he is poor? Why are you in such a hurry? Did I mention you?"

    Su Xun grabbed Yao Zhihao who was about to explode, he looked directly at He Tianming, and said with a gloomy face: "He Tianming, let me warn you once again, today is the classroom, I don't want to conflict with you."

    "If you are upset, we can have a competition during the performance. If your mouth is not clean, I don't recommend letting you rub against the ground intimately." Su Xun said coldly.

    He was too lazy to deal with this kind of person, but he didn't expect it to go too far. Su Xun felt that it would be impossible not to warn him.

    He Tianming saw that there seemed to be a murderous look in Su Xun's eyes, and he immediately faltered. He really didn't dare to say anything more. Su Xun was better at fighting. He had heard of this before, and he didn't want to be really beaten.

    But he didn't admit it, and said: "Bijibi, don't cry then, but let me remind you, the first thing you need to do is buy a guitar."

    "Just to remind you, don't buy those one or two hundred yuan items on Taobao. It is estimated that the sound may not be able to come out, and the cheap ones are all acoustic guitars, and you can't buy electronic sounds."

    After He Tianming sat down here, he was still muttering words like "poor".

    Su Xun didn't plan to talk to this person anymore, he couldn't get over his hatred after beating him, and it would be nice to turn around and slap him hard in the face.

    "Su Xun, are you sure you want to sign up? I'll write it up for you?" An Suke asked cautiously.

    "Let's write, play and sing the guitar!" Su Xun nodded.

    "Su Xun!"

    However, at this moment, Mo Xiaoli came in. She was looking for Su Xun. At the same time, she took a look and said, "Why is your class so scary? You still sit here neatly after class."

    Mo Xiaoli is the school belle herself, so she naturally attracted everyone's attention for a while.

    Su Xun also wondered what she was doing here.

    I saw Mo Xiaoli throw a car key to Su Xun and said, "Your Lamborghini."

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    ps: This is today's updated chapter, the reason why it is updated so quickly is because there is something I want to tell you, the book will be on pk tomorrow.

    Basically, new books will have this process. It is a competition with other books. Whoever wins can move on, and the book can develop better.

    If you really lose, I'm afraid you will have to charge early, and I don't want that, because charging too early is not good for book lovers.

    So I need everyone's support, please start tomorrow, be sure to leave a recommendation ticket for this book, if you have the ability to give a reward, please try your best to support it, even if you come to comment a few more, it will even be helpful.

    Whether it can be fulfilled depends on everyone, and I don¨t hope that our book can¨t do it for others. As long as everyone performs well, plus is a must. If you do what you say, I hope everyone will give more support and let us fight together!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "this！！"

    Glancing at the Lamborghini key on his desk, Su Xun froze for a moment, and then he suddenly thought that this must be Shabi's Lamborghini.

    It seems that Shabi also meant what she said, and she didn't play tricks, and really handed over her Lamborghini to Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't go to school today, and went through all the car transfer procedures with Sha Bi, and then she came to school in the afternoon.

    Anyway, she is quite famous in school, and the security guards know her too, so they won't stop her.

    However, Su Mu could clearly notice that the whole class was staring at him and Mo Xiaoli at this moment, that the keys to the Lamborghini had been taken out, it was too pretentious.

    I obviously want to be a low-key person, but why do I always act passively? Su Xun is also very helpless.

    Mo Xiaoli even deliberately said: "The car is parked downstairs."

    After hearing this sentence, many people felt that Mo Xiaoli was not bragging. Since he dared to say that, it proved that there must be a car downstairs.

    Otherwise, if everyone looked back, wouldn't they know the truth? Mo Xiaoli would definitely not lie like this, and a person like Mo Xiaoli who drives a Ferrari himself would not have to lie, right?

    Su Xun was a little uncomfortable with everyone's eyes, he quickly said: "You keep it open, what do you do for me."

    "I don't have the nerve to drive your car. I don't dare to mess around with a car worth more than 10 million yuan." Mo Xiaoli smiled and said seemingly unintentionally.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't say how the car came about. After all, it was a gamble.

    But this Lamborghini itself was won by Su Xun, Mo Xiaoli has no intention of taking it, this car must belong to Su Xun.

    What Mo Xiaoli said is correct, but Su Xun has a feeling that she always feels that Mo Xiaoli seems to be deliberately pretending to be herself.

    "Hiss！"

    Sure enough, everyone was shocked at this moment, because the amount of information revealed by Mo Xiaoli's words was too much.

    This Lamborghini actually costs more than 10 million. Everyone thought it was a few million at best. A car worth more than 10 million is no longer a problem of having a mine at home. I am afraid that there must be a lot of gold mines.

    More importantly, this car belongs to Su Xun?  That would be even more terrifying.

    Su Xun looks ordinary, how can he have such an expensive car, this simply subverts everyone's imagination, so that most people don't know how to accept this fact at this time.

    That guy He Tianming was also full of confusion. Although his family background was not bad, it was just not bad. He had never touched a sports car in his life.

    Seeing this situation, Su Xun guessed that he could not keep a low profile, so he deliberately said, "I have a question for you."

    "What's the problem, tell me." Mo Xiaoli was a little strange.

    Su Xun said directly: "I am a rural person, does this affect my driving a Lamborghini?"

    As soon as these words came out, many people immediately looked at He Tianming, and glanced at him twice with that indistinct look. It was obvious that Su Xun was deliberately mocking him.

    Just now, what He Tianming mocked Su Xun was still ringing in his ears. He looked down on Su Xun from the countryside, but he drove a Lamborghini. Are you angry?

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't help laughing, and said, "This shouldn't affect you, as you can only drive Lamborghinis with batteries in the city."

    He Tianming's face was bluish, red and white, and it kept changing. Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli were taunting him, how could he not hear it?

    However, He Tianming couldn't speak at this time, because his face was almost swollen from the beating, so he didn't have the face to speak.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't say anything, she gave Su Xun a wink, which meant that Su Xun understood that she should wait for her after school, Su Xun nodded, and Mo Xiaoli left.

    After Mo Xiaoli left, He Tianming dared to pretend to be disdainful and said: "Hmph, I really think I'm awesome when I get a car."

    However, he mocked Su Xun at this time, and everyone felt that he was a bit disgusting.

    Anyone with a little brain knows that this Lamborghini can't be given to Su Xun by Mo Xiaoli, the car worth more than 10 million yuan, no one will give it away as soon as anyone says it.

    Not to mention Mo Xiaoli?I said it myself, this is Su Xun¨s car, if it really belonged to Su Xun, she wouldn¨t speak like this.

    Everyone was surprised at this time, wondering what happened to Su Xun, didn't he come from the countryside, why did he even have a Lamborghini?

    Could it be that he is the illegitimate son of some big boss who suddenly inherited a fortune?

    Everyone basically has all kinds of guesses in their minds, but everyone's ideas are similar, and Su Xun really cannot be underestimated in the future.

    He Tianming is a living example, the whole person is not well after being beaten.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At this time, in a senior ward of Linhai First Hospital, the sand sculpture was lying weakly on the hospital bed, beside Sha Bi and a middle-aged couple.

    The middle-aged man doesn't look tall, but he looks very imposing, and he looks like a big man in every way.

    The middle-aged woman next to her has a gaudy appearance, and the famous brand all over her body can't hide her ugliness. These two are the parents of Sha Sculpture and Sha Bi.

    The middle-aged man's face was not very good-looking, he said: "Liu Shengshou, my son's arm, is there really no law?"

    On the opposite side is an old man with grey-haired, thin but energetic body.

    This old man's name is Liu Chaoyang. He is a famous orthopedic expert and a fossil-level figure in traditional Chinese medicine. He has many reputations. In terms of orthopedics, he is well-known throughout China.

    Basically, if there is something wrong with the bones, it is definitely right to find him. This is why everyone respectfully calls him a holy hand, and he is indeed very powerful.

    The Sha family also paid a lot of money to invite Liu Chaoyang who needed to make an appointment to see a doctor, but after diagnosing the sand sculpture, the old man kept shaking his head and sighing.

    I only heard Liu Chaoyang say: "Your son has offended a ruthless man this time. This man is definitely a master. When he disabled his arm, he used special techniques."

    "His bones are not broken normally, but broken in a crooked way. It is very difficult to connect. I can't do it, and I'm afraid no one can do it." Liu Chaoyang said with a sigh.

    If Su Xun was at the scene, he would definitely be amazed. The strength of this old man is quite good, and he is not someone who is trying to catch fame.

    At least if you can diagnose this, you can see that Su Xun's technique is quite good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 The truth behind the pretense

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, it is one thing to be diagnosed, and another thing to be able to treat it.

    When Su Xun got rid of the sand sculpture, he had already made full preparations. He was sure that few people in the world could heal the sand sculpture's arm.

    This is no longer a matter of medical skills, because Su Xun used special techniques to abolish it, and no one dared to treat him casually.

    Liu Chaoyang is still a moral doctor, unlike those charlatans who are cheating money with their mouths full of nonsense, anyway, he will say it directly if he can't cure it.

    The middle-aged man is also the father of the sand sculpture. His face is not very good at this moment. He thought that his arm was broken, which is not a big deal. Who hasn't broken a bone yet.

    Unexpectedly, after listening to the best doctor, I realized that the situation was so serious.

    "What kind of doctor are you? You are still a master. I think you are a liar. You can't cure a broken arm. What kind of expert are you? Isn't it a lie?"

    But at this time, Sha Sculpture's mother cried out directly, she was extremely protective of the calf, and when she saw Sha Sculpture's appearance, she felt extremely heartbroken.

    Hearing Liu Chaoyang say that it can't be cured, the sand sculpture's mother immediately became upset and yelled out angrily, almost like a tigress.

    At this moment, Liu Chaoyang frowned slightly. He has a very high status in the medical field, so he is naturally a person with a high spirit.

    No one dared to doubt his medical skills. It was impossible for Liu Chaoyang to say that he didn't have any anger in his heart when the sand sculpture's mother said so.

    But he is older anyway, and he still has the most basic self-cultivation. He said coldly: "My diagnosis has come out. If Mrs. Sha doesn't believe it, there is nothing you can do. You can go to other doctors and go abroad.  You can try it too."

    In fact, Liu Chaoyang knew very well that even if he went abroad to find a top orthopedic expert, it would not work. This is not a question of medical level at all.

    Liu Chaoyang is an old Chinese doctor, so he can see some clues. If he is an ordinary western medicine expert, he may not be able to figure out what is going on.

    "Why are you talking to Liu Shengshou? Shut up!" Sand Sculpture's father immediately reprimanded his wife.

    He is not a mindless person, so he is naturally aware of Liu Chaoyang's level and such a great reputation. He has been in Linjiang for many years, and many wealthy businessmen and celebrities are full of praise for him, so it is impossible for him to be a mediocre person.

    Since he said so, it means that his son may have a serious problem this time.

    So Sha Sculpture's father said politely: "Don't mind Liu Shengshou, my wife has a bad temper, but it's also because of her anxiety."

    "My son's arm, what should I do with it? Is it really curable?"

    Hearing that Sha Sculpture's father was so polite, at least he was considered a big man in Linjiang, so Liu Shengshou's face looked better.

    He said: "I still say the same thing. Your son's arm was disabled by an expert. When he was disabled, he thought about not letting others heal it."

    "Anyway, I have nothing to do. You can go to other people to try it, but I guess it's not right. The best solution is to relieve the pain first, and then practice life with one arm more. Fortunately, the one that was abolished was the left hand.  .￣

    Liu Chaoyang's words were a bit straightforward, and the sand sculpture on the hospital bed was directly broken, and the defense line in his heart collapsed.

    The sand sculpture immediately yelled: "No, then I will be a useless person in the future. Dad, hurry up and find someone, find the best doctor to treat my arm."

    Although he has lost his left arm and only has a right hand left, his basic life is fine, but with only one hand, how can he continue racing in the future?

    And most of the time, I can't do it. After thinking of these, Sha Sculpture's heart is extremely panicked, with a feeling of panic.

    Sha Diao's father was disturbed by his calling, and he only heard Sha Diao's father say: "Be quiet for me, don't do business all day long, just go outside and make trouble for me."

    Only Sha Bi remained calm at this time, because she thought of one thing, what Su Xun said to her last night before leaving.

    She didn't believe it at first, but now she has to believe it after hearing what Liu Chaoyang said to her father in the ward just now.

    It is exactly the same as what Su Xun said, no one can cure it, is it true that only Su Xun can cure it?

    When Sha Bi thought of this, she didn't hesitate, she got up immediately and said, "I'm in a hurry, so I'll go out for a while."

    ！！！！！！！！After school, Su Xun waited for Mo Xiaoli next to the Lamborghini, which attracted the attention of countless people, because the Lamborghini looked really cool.

    After Mo Xiaoli came over, she said, "Let's go, let's go back."

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, and quickly said: "You should drive, I'm not very good at driving."

    Mo Xiaoli glanced at Su Xun, obviously she didn't think of this either. Seeing Su Xun riding so smoothly, she thought he was an old driver, but she didn't expect to know how to drive.

    There is no other way but Mo Xiaoli has to be Su Xun's driver again. She didn't drive her own Ferrari here today, after all, she can't drive two cars by herself.

    While in the car, Mo Xiaoli asked, "Are you going to perform on stage in a few days?"

    "How do you know?" Su Xun couldn't help asking a little strangely.

    I thought this Mo Xiaoli, could it be possible that a spy was arranged in her class?

    Mo Xiaoli said directly: "When I was going to the bathroom, I passed by your class and heard that guy just taunting you."

    "You have a really good temper. If I met such a person, I'm afraid I'd go up and beat him. I'd be so fucking wondering if it came out of my stomach." Mo Xiaoli seemed very upset with He Tianming today.

    Su Xun suddenly realized, no wonder, even if he gave himself the car keys, it was impossible to go directly to the class and give them in front of everyone, and even told the price of the car.  , it is shocking.

    Only now did Su Xun know that Mo Xiaoli was so angry that she deliberately went in to help her pretend to be aggressive. Su Xun felt a little moved in her heart for a while.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiaoli looked carefree, but her thoughts were actually quite delicate. The most important thing was that she regarded herself as a friend.

    Thinking about the three years of high school I attended, I didn't seem to have many friends.

    After suddenly realizing it, Su Xun smiled and said: "That guy has always been like this, I don't even bother to talk to him."

    "I feel like I'm beating him up, and I'm going to let him know the difference during the performance."

    Mo Xiaoli smiled and said: "It seems that you are very confident in your own level, I have to go and see when the time comes."

    "That's for sure, let's wait and see." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 Sand Chess Horse

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Crunch！！"

    While he was talking, suddenly a silver-gray Mercedes-Benz appeared in front of him, directly blocking the road in front of him.

    Mo Xiaoli was taken aback, but fortunately, she reacted quickly and stepped on the brakes directly, avoiding a car accident.

    Both Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli began to scold, thinking what the hell is this idiot, would they know how to drive, and finally they scolded, and found that Sha Bi got off the Mercedes-Benz in front.

    "It turned out to be her again!"

    When Mo Xiaoli saw that it was Sha Bi, she immediately gritted her teeth angrily, because last time, Sha Bi did the same thing, she accidentally got into a car accident, which made people speechless.

    Seeing that Mo Xiaoli got out of the car angrily, Su Xun quickly unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car, so as not to turn around and cause any conflict between the two of them.

    However, what made Su Xun a little bit annoyed was that after getting out of the car, Mo Xiaoli was not so angry. Instead, he said with a smile: "Yo, isn't this Sha Bi? Why is it reduced to driving a Mercedes-Benz now?"

    Su Xun also figured it out, Mo Xiaoli had changed her strategy and turned to mocking Sha Bi. Seeing her angry look just now, Su Xun thought she was going to get out of the car and fight.

    Who knew that after getting down, she would feel better immediately, which made Su Xun feel a pain in the ass, thinking that women are really scary.

    However, this sarcasm is a bit strange no matter how you listen to it. What do you mean by being degraded, you can only drive a Mercedes-Benz. Is the Mercedes-Benz so rubbish?

    After taking a look at the Lamborghini, Su Xun felt that it seemed a bit rubbish.

    Sha Bi's face was already dark, no amount of foundation could cover it up.

    But she still held back and said: "Mo Xiaoli, I don't have time to fight with you today, I have something to do with your little boy."

    "What do you want to do?"

    As soon as Su Xun heard that this woman was looking for him, he immediately felt that he was being watched by the bustard and panicked.

    Shabi said: "You can cure my brother's arm, right?"

    Su Xun suddenly understood what was going on, and a smile appeared on his face. It seems that the treatment of Sand Sculpture in the hospital must not go well.

    Otherwise, this Sha Bi would not have found her here. Just as Su Xun thought, there really are not so many awesome doctors.

    Unless it is the kind against the sky, otherwise, it is impossible to cure the sand sculpture's arm.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "That's right, I can cure it, and only I can cure it."

    "What happened yesterday was my brother's fault. I hope you can forgive me. Go and heal my brother's arm, okay?" Sha Bi was rarely resigned.

    Although the sand sculpture was miserable yesterday, she also knew that it was indeed the sand sculpture who did it first, otherwise this kid would not have shot and crippled his arm.

    The relationship between Sha Bi and his brother and sister is quite good. Sha Bi also knows the importance of an arm to the sand sculpture, so she lost all face today and begged Su Xun to help.

    She thought that her appearance was already a big concession, and Su Xun should agree.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun was very disdainful in his heart, and said in his heart that you wanted me to take action as soon as you apologized, am I so worthless?

    Su Xun said directly: "Your brother is purely to blame. If you want me to save him, it's fine. Take five million."

    "What did you say?" Shabi was stunned.

    Five million is not a small number, not to mention spending five million for a medical treatment, which is so insane.

    In fact, Su Xun also considered the price. One million yuan, Su Xun thought it was too little.

    If it is 10 million, it is estimated that the people of the Sha family will not accept it, because it is only an arm, not a life.

    How much is an arm of the sand sculpture? Anyway, Su Xun thinks that five hundred yuan is too much, and it is not as valuable as a pig's trotter.

    However, in the eyes of the Sha family, five million must be about the same. Su Xun can also judge from their sports cars and the like, it cannot be that bad.

    "It's only five million, not a penny less, or I won't go." Su Xun said firmly.

    Shabi endured it for so long, and now she couldn't take it any longer, and said, "Who do you think you are, who crippled my brother's arm, and it's good that I didn't settle accounts with you, and you dare to ask for money."

    "As long as my brother's arm is cured, our grievances can be written off, otherwise you will wait to bear the anger of the Sha family." Sha Bi threatened.

    At this time, Su Xun didn't feel anything in his heart.? Fluctuating, even a little want to laugh.

    Threatening him at this time is really childish, the last thing Su Xun is afraid of is threats.

    He doesn't know what the origin of the Sha family is, but at best it's on the same level as the Luo family, what else can it do, anyway, Su Xun has nothing to be afraid of.

    If you really come to mess with yourself, the big deal is to take out the Ruyi Golden Cudgel and the Magic Sound Guitar, and you won't be able to kill them.

    Su Xun said: "I still say that, five million will be treated, and if you don't pay, please leave quickly. Don't affect my homework."

    When disabling the arm of the sand sculpture, Su Xun thought that he might ask himself to cure it, but he didn't block the road. It can be cured, but money must be paid. Su Xun thinks that making money is the kingly way.

    As for messing with him after the sand sculpture is finished, Su Xun is not in a panic. At worst, he will be scrapped, and he will have to come to him later, and charge him another 10 million.

    After going back and forth like this, will Su Xun be far away from the days when the tender model club and the villa are near the sea?

    "You wait for me!"

    Shabi obviously wouldn't give money, so she said a harsh word and left immediately.

    After Mo Xiaoli got into the car, she continued to say: "This Sha Bi really lives up to her name. I wonder if there is something wrong with her mind."

    "Su Xun, you'd better not get in touch with that Sha family, lest you get yourself involved." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Don't worry, I know what's going on."

    ！！！！！！！！

    When school was over the next night, Su Xun had just left the school when he was stopped by a few men in black, who seemed to be bodyguards or something.

    Mo Xiaoli was very vigilant, and said directly: "What do you want to do?"

    The men in black didn't move much, and one of them said with a very strong figure: "Don't be nervous, we have no malicious intentions, but someone wants to see this gentleman."

    Su Xun froze for a moment, thinking that someone wanted to see her, Mo Xiaoli seemed to have already reacted, and made a mouth-shape for Su Xun, obviously saying "Shajia".

    "Where is the person?" Su Xun immediately understood.

    "It's not far ahead."

    Su Xun walked with them for a while, and came to a distinguished Rolls-Royce car. A middle-aged man got down from it. This is Sha Sculpture's father.

    After seeing Su Xun, he stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, I am the father of Sha Sculpture, Sha Qi Ma." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 Have you brushed your teeth yet?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun heard this, he was still a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Sha Sculpture's father found him himself.

    However, his name, Sha Qima, made Su Xun a little confused. The names of this f*cking family are all talented.

    Sha Qima looks very ordinary, but he is not ugly. He has the aura of a successful person. For a person like him, his appearance is basically unimportant.

    Because there is an aura of a superior on his body, which is very obvious, and he is still very attractive to women.

    This guy came looking for him, maybe it was because of the sand sculpture, otherwise he had nothing to do with him, and he had no reason to look for him.

    "You broke my son's arm, right?" Sha Qima asked knowingly.

    Su Xun nodded calmly and said, "That's right, it's me, you should have known this in advance."

    At this time, Sha Qima changed his impression of Su Xun a bit. This kid is not simple. When he was talking to himself, he had such a calm expression, even his eyes were quite calm.

    Ordinary people, even some entrepreneurs, might not dare to look at him in front of him, but this young man is not false at all.

    Sha Qima will not be superficial to the point of judging people by their appearance. People in his realm can basically see a person's strength by observing them. This young man is not simple.

    "I also heard from my daughter, can you connect my son's arm?" Sha Qima said.

    "That's right, but you have to give me money, five million will be transferred to me immediately, and I will do it. I am the only one in the world who can cure it." Su Xun was very confident, and he didn't brag.

    Sha Qima frowned and said, "Is this price too expensive? You broke this arm in the first place."

    If it weren't for Su Xun being able to connect the arms of the sand sculpture, I'm afraid he would have already found someone to touch Su Xun, and he dared to ask the Sha family for a price.

    "Abolishing him is because he offended me. If you save him, that's another matter. I treat people with high prices. This is the price of conscience."

    Sha Qima held back the anger in his heart, and immediately said: "Okay, five million is five million, come with me and go to the hospital."

    "I will transfer the money first before I go." Su Xun said directly.

    He is not stupid. He knows that the Sha family may turn against him at any time, so he must get the money first, and Su Xun doesn't care if they turn against each other at that time.

    "you´´´´"

    Sha Qima was obviously a little annoyed by Su Xun, but he held back again and said, "Okay, I can give you the money first, but what if you can't cure it?"

    "If it can't be cured, I'll give it all back to you. You can just detain me when the time comes. Isn't that all right?" Su Xun was very confident.

    Seeing his self-confidence, Sha Qima felt a little bit tilted. Anyway, he will be given money to cure him first, and then he will be dealt with later. When the time comes, he will have to spit out as much as he eats.

    Sha Qima said: "Give me your bank card account number, and I will have someone transfer the money to you."

    Su Xun directly reported the bank card number. Although it was a series of numbers, he remembered it clearly.

    No one noticed that when Sha Qima was on the phone, a haze flashed in his eyes.

    "I've ordered you to go down, and the money will probably arrive in a while. Get in the car, and let's not waste time." Sha Qima said.

    Su Xun also knew that this guy didn't lie to himself, and the large amount of money transfer was indeed not something that could be arrived at once, so Su Xun said, "Xiao Li, you go back first, I'll go with him to the hospital."

    "No, Su Xun, I'll be with you, it's too unsafe for you to go alone." Mo Xiaoli was obviously worried about the members of the Sha family.

    But Su Xun didn't want Mo Xiaoli to follow, he also knew it was not safe, but now Su Xun is more confident, and he can really fight with any number of people.

    However, what Su Xun was afraid of was that if the situation was too critical, he might not be able to take care of Mo Xiaoli, and it would be better to be alone.

    Su Xun said: "Don't think so, it's definitely not safe, but we both go, if something happens, it's all over."

    "If I go there alone, if you see that I haven't come back, you should quickly find someone to save me, or else it will be fine."

    Hearing what Su Xun said, Mo Xiaoli felt that it made sense, so she nodded and said, "Okay, then Su Xun, be careful, I won't let youIt's nothing.  "

    "Don't worry, you can call me later to see if anyone answers."

    After Su Xun finished speaking, he got into the luxury Rolls-Royce of Shaqima. This car is indeed a supreme level of enjoyment. It is very comfortable to sit in. No one dares to approach it when walking on the road. This feeling is too comfortable  .

    It can also be seen from this point that the Sha family is really rich, and it is estimated that it can really compete with the Luo family where Luo Tianyi lives.

    There was nothing to say along the way, and after more than half an hour, I came to the hospital.

    After getting out of the car, a person who looked like an assistant came to the side of Sha Qima, and seemed to have something to say.

    Su Xun was also very savvy, and stood aside, he wasn't interested in listening to it.

    The assistant said: "Patriarch, I transferred the money, but I discovered one thing."

    The assistant lowered his voice, and said a few words in a low voice.

    Sha Qima didn't know what he heard, anyway, his face changed quickly, and he whispered: "Are you sure?"

    "OK, I have checked and got reliable information."

    "Okay, I see, you have nothing to do here, go back."

    "yes!"

    After Sha Qima came in front of Su Xun, he said with a smile on his face: "The money has already arrived, you can check it."

    Su Xun took out his mobile phone, and after a glance, there was indeed a text message from the bank. The mobile phone was silent all the time, so Su Xun didn't notice it.

    At the same time, what Su Xun didn't notice was that the Sha Qima had been staring at his mobile phone, and his eyes were vaguely glanced at this side.

    Seeing Su Xun put away his cell phone, Sha Qima said, "Then let's go to the ward."

    "Okay, please lead the way."

    After receiving the money from others, Su Xun had no objection, nodded and said.

    When I came to the ward, I saw the sand sculptures that had been bad for the past two days.

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +58."

    It is obvious that this sand sculpture already hated Su Xun so much, and only after seeing it, the resentment value increased gradually.

    Su Xun was very happy in his heart, thinking that he couldn't lose money, he had to continue to pull some more, he deliberately asked: "Sha Sculpture, have you brushed your teeth since you came back?"

    Sand Sculpture's complexion immediately changed, which pot was not opened and which pot was lifted, he suddenly thought of what happened that day, and it lingered in his mind.

    "Ugh"

    Then, the sand sculpture vomited out without hesitation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 Why Are You So Outstanding?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sand sculpture vomited very badly. It hadn't eaten a few mouthfuls at night, but now it was cured, and it was all vomited out. It was a tragedy.

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +47."

    Su Xun didn't expect that the sand sculpture's reaction would be so strong. He just spit out a word, and it's so difficult to calmly raise some resentment points.

    Sand Sculpture's parents were a little confused. They were all baffled by the appearance of Sand Sculpture, and they didn't know what was going on.

    After cleaning up, the sand sculpture lay on the bed without moving, and he didn't speak to Su Xun.

    Because he also knew that Su Xun came to treat his arm, so he didn't have an attack, but held back.

    Although he already hated Su Xun to the core, compared with being a useless person for the rest of his life, he thinks it is more important to put hatred aside first.

    "Young man, let's start quickly." Sha Qima said.

    Su Xun didn't think about wasting any time. For some reason, when he saw the sand sculpture, he thought of horse manure, and felt disgusted.

    "Come on, show your arm, don't be nervous, it may hurt more in a while, you hold back." Su Xun said.

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +34."

    Su Xun knew this guy, and he didn't know how to arrange himself in his heart, but he was obedient and showed his arm.

    "What do you want to do, how can you just touch the patient's injured arm?"

    However, just when Su Xun was about to make a move, a little nurse hurried in and stopped Su Xun immediately.

    In this kind of high-end ward, there are basically specialized nurses, unlike in ordinary wards, if you want to call for a nurse, you have to press the call button.

    After all, the price of living in this kind of ward for one day is quite high, so there will naturally be high-quality services.

    One of the responsibilities of nurses is to observe the patient's condition and not allow accidents to happen.

    Seeing that Su Xun was going to attack the sand sculpture, the nurse immediately became anxious and rushed in to stop it.

    Seeing the nurse coming, Su Xun stopped his movements. He didn't explain, just leave this task to the Sha family.

    Sha Qima said: "It's like this, I invited a doctor to show my son's arm."

    "no!"

    Unexpectedly, the little nurse refused directly: "This is our hospital, you invite an irrelevant doctor to come over, what if something happens, who will be responsible?"

    When she saw Su Xun's appearance, she knew that she was definitely not a doctor from their hospital. This is one of the largest hospitals in Linjiang, quite formal.

    The doctors here must have white coats and special work permits hanging on their chests. Su Xun has nothing, let alone looks so young. It is impossible for Linjiang No. 1 Hospital to have such a young doctor, who does not even have the qualifications for internship  .

    The reason is indeed the same. In other people's hospitals, it is indeed not in line with the rules to invite others to see a doctor. The main reason is that they are afraid of taking responsibility.

    Sha Qima said: "Little nurse, please understand, we can't cure it here, and we can't help it. We must try other doctors. If anything happens later, we will bear the responsibility."

    "No, the hospital clearly stipulates that it is not allowed. If you want to be treated, you can leave the hospital for treatment!" The little nurse continued.

    Su Xun couldn't help sighing, he didn't expect such a thing to happen, this little nurse just graduated and entered the society.

    It's too rigid, and you don't understand the world at all. Yes, you should follow the rules, but in today's society, you must know how to adapt.

    For example, this Shaqima is not an ordinary person at first glance. This kind of person will definitely not just extort money for anything. He has said so, you just need to be flexible.

    Why bother to be so serious, to offend him, and make everyone unhappy.

    After life teaches her a few more lessons in the future, she will probably be able to understand this truth. Life is a ruthless carving knife that will cut off all the edges and corners of your body.

    Anyway, Su Xun is not in a hurry, he has already collected the money, so there is no rush.

    At this time, Sha Qima was obviously a little displeased. He was a respectable figure in Linjiang anyway, but even a nurse dared not give him face.

    "I don't want to tell you more, go and call Liu Shengshou, he is my son's attending doctor, I only need himJust agree.  "Sha Qima's voice was very stiff.

    Possibly because of the aura of a successful person exuding from her body, the little nurse was a little frightened, so she had no choice but to call Liu Shengshou.

    After Liu Chaoyang came in, Sha Qima talked about the general situation, and then Liu Chaoyang sized up Su Xun twice.

    I just heard him say: "Mr. Sha, I'm afraid this is inappropriate?"

    Su Xun could probably tell that the old man probably doubted his own strength. After all, no matter where to find such a young doctor, the first impression would be that he was unreliable.

    Although Liu Chaoyang is famous, he is also getting old, so his thinking will inevitably become a little rigid, and he is afraid that something will go wrong.

    Sha Qima's attitude towards Liu Chaoyang is much more polite: "Liu Shengshou, you also know that my son's condition is special and cannot be treated effectively here, so we must find other ways."

    "Mr. Sha, I can understand your feelings, but don't go to the doctor in a hurry, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."

    After hearing the words "seeking medical treatment in a hurry", Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, and he said the word "noisy" coldly.

    Then, no matter what other people said, Su Xun started directly, aimed at the shoulder of the sand sculpture, and used the muscle-splitting hand again to pick up the bone of the sand sculpture.

    "Crack！！"

    Only a crisp sound and a scream from the sand sculpture were heard, and then Su Xun clapped his hands and came back. Everything happened so fast that everyone felt as if nothing had happened.

    "What are you doing?!" Liu Chaoyang was startled and angry, who knows what that kid did just now.

    However, Su Xun said relaxedly: "Okay, his arm is already healed. After resting for two days, don't put too much force on his arm, and then he can fully recover."

    "Well, how is this possible?"

    Not to mention that Liu Chaoyang didn't believe it, even the parents of the sand sculpture didn't believe it too much.

    Liu Chaoyang immediately checked it with his hands, but after pressing it twice, his expression immediately changed, as if he couldn't believe it.

    He has a very high level, and he is very familiar with the bones of the human body. Basically, he can understand with one click, and the bones have really been connected back.

    Liu Chaoyang was stunned, and said in a daze, "It's all discs in the waist, why are you so protruding?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79 What Song Should I Sing?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Chaoyang is a master, and it is precisely because of this that he understands how difficult it is to bring back the bones of the sand sculpture, and even at his level, he cannot do it.

    However, it was precisely because of his level that he could tell right away that the bones of the sand sculpture had indeed been reattached, and they were still very perfect.

    This also had a certain blow to Liu Chaoyang, who had a high status, and made him lose his mind for a while.

    Think about a king master, when you solo with others, you think the opponent is a bronze, but they kill you with one move, the impact is too great.

    However, after realizing it, Liu Chaoyang's heart is quite good, he directly praised: "Young man, you are amazing, I underestimated you just now."

    "Liu Shengshou, do you mean that my son's arm is already healed?" Sha Qima finally realized.

    "That's right!"

    Liu Shengshou nodded, and said: "Your son's arm bones have been reattached, and it will be almost the same after two days of rest. You have invited the right person this time."

    Sha Qima looked a little excited, and asked, "Xiao Diao, are you feeling better?"

    Su Xun felt uncomfortable when he heard this address, and wondered if the sand sculptures were really that small?

    Sand Sculpture touched his left arm twice, and at the same time he shook it twice, and was immediately pleasantly surprised, and said, "Dad, it seems that it really doesn't hurt anymore."

    At this time, Sha Qima, even though he doesn't like Su Xun, has to admit that this kid has two skills, and he can connect the bones at that moment just now.

    Having accomplished something that even Liu Chaoyang could not accomplish, it is indeed a bit powerful, Sha Qima said: "Thank you this time."

    Su Xun was a little strange, at first he thought that the sand chess horse would turn against him, but he didn't expect to thank himself.

    However, Su Xun didn't take it seriously. People like this are mostly unfathomable.

    "You're welcome, I'm just using money to do things. If your son is missing arms and legs in the future, you can come to me. An old Chinese doctor specializes in treating difficult and miscellaneous diseases." Su Xun said.

    Sha Qima: ""

    "The resentment value from the sand sculpture is +52."

    And Liu Chaoyang next to him seemed to be very interested in Su Xun, he asked: "Young man, what method did you use when you set his bones just now?"

    "Hand in hand!"

    Su Xun originally wanted to talk nonsense, such as the Great Wilderness Prisoner, but seeing that the old man was also sincere, Su Xun dismissed the idea.

    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then he said: "What is the relationship between Liu Guoshou of Yanjing and you?"

    "Liu Guoshou?"

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, and then said awkwardly: "I'm a bit ignorant, I haven't heard of this person."

    "Liu Guoshou can be said to be the best doctor in Huaxia. I thought your skills were taught by him." Liu Chaoyang said.

    Su Xun immediately laughed and said nothing, thinking that what he got was the inheritance of Bian Que. It is estimated that Liu Guo's skill is really not as good as mine.

    However, Su Xun would definitely not say such arrogant words directly. He said calmly: "Since there is nothing else, I will leave first."

    Liu Chaoyang was very enthusiastic and said, "Young man, I am optimistic about you. If you have nothing to do in the future, you can come and talk to me."

    To put it bluntly, he was moved to cherish his talents, but seeing that Su Xun's level is so high, he must have been instructed by an expert, and he was embarrassed to say anything about accepting Su Xun as a disciple.

    Su Xun left the hospital safely. He was already prepared that he would be targeted by the Sha family when he left the hospital. However, what surprised him was that this did not happen.

    He had a smooth journey, so he took a taxi back home without any obstacles. It seems that the Sha family didn't plan to fight him directly.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the ward, Liu Chaoyang said: "Mr. Sha, I'm still busy, so I'll leave first. Your son can rest here for two days, or go home to recuperate. You decide."

    Living here for one day is quite expensive. People often say that if you are admitted to the hospital, you basically spend money like water, and the hospitalization fee cannot be reimbursed.

    However, for the Sha family, this is just drizzle, so they can do whatever they want.

    After Liu Chaoyang left, only Sha Sculpture and his family were left in the ward, a loving family.

      Sha Qima said: "This time I spent five million to treat your arm. Next time, please pay attention to the outside, go to the family business to learn, and don't cause trouble."

    Upon hearing that Su Xun had taken five million away, Sha Sculpture felt resentful again, and he said very unhappily: "The boy waits for me, I will definitely not let him go."

    Unexpectedly, just after he finished speaking, Sha Qima looked at him with a very fierce look, and said: "Warning you, be careful, don't provoke that kid again in the future."

    "Dad, why, you don't even know how he insulted me, why did I just swallow my anger like this, I will definitely be prepared next time, so that he will be overwhelmed with pain." The sand sculpture said viciously.

    But Sha Qima said: "Let me tell you, this kid is not as simple as you think. When I transferred money to him today, I found out that his bank card was opened for him by the Luo family.  very high."

    "Why did the Luo family give him a bank card? I haven't figured it out yet, so don't provoke him for the time being." Sha Qima was very cautious.

    It doesn't matter if it's a Su Xun, but if it really offends the Luo family because of this, then it's really not worth it.

    The sand sculpture was a little disdainful: "Isn't it just a bank card? What can it represent? There is no such person as him in the Luo family."

    Sha Qima has a bit of a headache. His son is too simple-minded. When he was given this name, the Legend of Condor Heroes happened to be on the air. Sha Qima hoped that his son would be as brave as the eagle, but now it seems that  , it seems that is not the case.

    Only Sha Qima said seriously: "Anyway, I'm warning you, you can't mess with this kid, otherwise, be careful and I'll cut your pocket money."

    As soon as he heard that his pocket money was going to be cut off, Sha Sculpture stopped pretending to be coercive, and quickly admitted that losing money was worse than killing him.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Su Xun returned home, he started the lottery draw. He earned more than 200 resentment points from the sand sculptures, enough to draw twice.

    I didn't expect much, and the system did not disappoint Su Xun. The two lottery draws were all thanks to my participation, which was within an acceptable range.

    At this time, Su Xun had to start preparing for the performance. The name had already been reported, but he still didn't know what song to sing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Shocking the audience

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It seems that there are only a few days away from the performance at the school. Su Xun has to prepare. The other participants may have already been rehearsing, so Su Xun is still so calm.

    Picking up his cosmic invincible Big Pepper mobile phone, the fighter in the mobile phone, Su Xun turned on his favorite Yuncun music player, and took a look at it.

    Su Xun usually listens to mixed songs, and basically has nothing he particularly likes, so he can listen to whatever sounds good.

    Just like a woman, it doesn't matter whether she is a loli, a sister, or a young woman, as long as she is beautiful, she likes them all. Men are so specific.

    But this time, since he decided to rock, he must have a fairly rock song. After making a rough choice, Su Xun chose "numb", which he likes more.

    This is a single by Linkin Park, a well-known rock band in country m. It can be said that it has swept the whole world and is very popular. Su Xun also likes this song.

    However, because this is an English song, it must be much more difficult to sing than singing Chinese rock songs.

    But with the skin of a rock star, Su Xun felt that he had nothing to worry about, so he listened to the song again.

    It¨s been a long time since I¨ve listened to a song. This is the first time Su Xun listened to a song after getting the skin of a rock star. This time I can clearly feel that when listening to a song, Su Xun knows every note.  law.

    And after listening to it once, the whole song was deeply imprinted in my mind.

    Su Xun immediately took out the magic sound guitar and played the melody of this song again. He was very proficient, and the feeling of ease seemed to be that he had practiced it hundreds of times.

    I have to admit that the skin of the system really exists like a bug, which is quite scary.

    ！！！！！！

    Three days later, the school performance officially began.

    Speaking of it, this performance was quite boring, but it was just to show the leaders who came down from above. In the end, everyone had to mobilize the teachers, and even the third-year students who were about to take the college entrance examination were all taken in. It can be said that it is quite shameless.

    But this is something that can¨t be helped, isn¨t life the same, if you don¨t want to study, you still have to sit in the classroom in the end, you don¨t like failure, but the game record is skyrocketing, you don¨t like Han Yeshenghua, in the end it¨s still for him  The book was voted recommended.

    This is life, never obey people's wishes, if you can't resist, then open your legs and enjoy it.

    What's more shameless this time is that even those who don't perform shows have to go to the playground to watch as spectators.

    At three o'clock in the afternoon, the performance really started. To Su Xun's surprise, Luo Tianyi was the first one to start.

    What she was performing was singing, and indeed her voice sounded quite nice. Su Xun was immersed in it, her voice was ethereal and melodious, as crisp as a lark, which made people feel refreshed.

    "Didn't I just say that our third-year class is going to perform? Why did Luo Tianyi also go up?"

    After the first show ended, there was thunderous applause at the scene, and the effect was quite good.

    At this time, Su Xun was also applauding non-stop, but he was also quite strange when applauding.

    Yao Zhihao said: "I don't know about this, but Luo Tianyi is a well-known person in our school, Mei Getian, maybe it was specially arranged by the school, after all, he can take it."

    The next program was a high school student who brought a hip-hop performance, which was also pretty good, but obviously it couldn't compare with Luo Tianyi just now.

    Su Xun didn't have much time to continue watching. After watching this street dance, he hurried to the backstage, almost forgetting that he had to perform.

    "In the next program, Su Xun from Class 14, Senior Three, will play and sing the rock song "numb" for everyone."

    After a few programs soon passed, it was Su Xun's turn to play.

    It's just that after everyone heard the host's introduction, they didn't applaud too excitedly. Instead, many people started talking.

    "Fuck, who the hell is this? It's too pretentious to sing Linkin Park's song. Is that something ordinary people can sing?"

    "Singing my idol's song is really too much, it's obviously an insult."

    "I've heard of this guy before. He's really good at football. I never thought he could sing."

    "I listened to other people singing English songs, and none of them sang well. They were all sensationalists.?It's just rubbish.  "

    "This song is already difficult, and he still has to play and sing it himself. This is purely pretending. I guess he can't sing it smoothly, so he still plays it."

    ""

    Basically, what everyone said was one-sided. Obviously, everyone was not optimistic about Su Xun. Maybe this is another singer who sings like hell.

    Su Xun was not affected in any way, went directly to the stage, adjusted his guitar and microphone, and he started.

    Following the fluctuation of Su Xun's fingers, the sound strings sounded, and the deep electronic sound made the audience quiet.

    "i'm.tired.of.be.what.you.want.me.to.be"

    Su Xun opened his mouth. When the first line of the lyrics was sung, there was a faint sense of loneliness in it, but if you don't taste it carefully, you can't hear anything. It seems that the emotion is still brewing.

    I'm tired of what you want me to be

    Under the pale disguise is the soul of lost faith

    I don't know what you expect from me

    Under the heavy depression, follow your track step by step

    ´´´´´

    Su Xun has completely entered the state, and the magic sound guitar is playing a powerful role. The shocking sound effect seems to have surpassed the limit of the sound.

    At the same time, when Su Xun played, the whole body of the guitar had colorful streamers fluttering non-stop, which was quite dazzling.

    But what is even more shocking is Su Xun's singing, which is so good that it can no longer be described as a good one. Su Xun's singing voice does not lose the feeling of the original singing.

    Especially when the climax part was sung, Su Xun's voice suddenly became hoarse, as if it had been torn apart suddenly. The emotions that had been brewing just now seemed to be completely bursting out at this moment.

    My heart is as cold as ice, and I have become indifferent to your mercy

    I gradually became like this

    Transform into yourself again, break free from your shackles

    Have you ever noticed that you are suffocating me?

    At this time, Su Xun's body was still swaying regularly, shaking with the beat, as if with magical power, making people focus all eyes on him.

    At the same time, when everyone heard this passage, they held their breath. Su Xun's singing shocked them, and their hearts were still throbbing.

    Perhaps the best expectation is when you have no expectations for something.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81 Swing Together

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Compared with Su Xun's hoarse and shocking voice, these people present were silent, because everyone could feel the impact brought by Su Xun's voice.

    Many people feel the torture from the soul when listening to the song. Do they also spend every day in bondage and shackles as written in the song?

    Everyone suddenly felt that deep sense of loneliness and a kind of thinking about life, which was unprecedented.

    All my conceit comes from low self-esteem, and all my heroism comes from my weakness.  The plausible words in my mouth were that I didn't ask, my heart was full of doubts, and the expression on my face was because I hated my ruthlessness.

    Nothing in this world is born in vain. Standing in the light, there will be shadows behind you. The silence in the middle of the night is because you did not hear the sound.

    Just when everyone kept thinking, immersed in the atmosphere of sadness and self-doubt and couldn't extricate themselves, suddenly Su Xun's hoarse voice sounded again.

    This time the hoarse voice sounded like a hero blowing the horn to charge.

    Very strange, the lyrics are the same as before, but after hearing this climax again, everyone's mood is completely different from before.

    It seemed that the endless darkness in front of him was suddenly crushed by a pair of thugs, and the light began to shine in.

    We must resist all pressures, face difficulties against the current, never compromise and never give up!

    ?The audience immediately became excited, and I didn't want to miss people beating the beat with Su Xun, and a song only took a few minutes.

    However, these few minutes made the people present feel so long and so short.

    After singing, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. He was quite satisfied with his performance just now. It can be said that he played at a normal level.

    Su Xun bowed to the audience in thanks, which is the most basic courtesy, thank you for listening just now.

    "Wow, wow！！"

    Then the applause couldn't stop, it swept in like a tide, and it was deafening like thunder.

    Su Xun himself did not expect that he would get such an enthusiastic response, he was a little flattered, and bowed again to thank him.

    He used his behavior to smash all the doubts when he came to power.

    "Damn, it sounds so good, this guy is amazing, this is definitely the best live performance I've ever heard."

    "This is not an ordinary performance. The rock and roll he sang can actually touch people's hearts."

    "I don't know why, I can't understand a single line of the lyrics, but when I listen to it, I feel my heart trembling non-stop, and I really want to cry."

    "What are you doing in a daze, why are you crying for me?"

    "Beep！！"

    ""

    The scene was full of excitement. Although the performance was over, the audience gave people the feeling that it was not over yet.

    Many people have even secretly wiped their tears. The feeling of rock and roll is to get up, but Su Xun's performance just now touched people's hearts.

    I don't know what's going on, but for no reason, tears just came down.

    "One more song, one more song!"

    However, just as Su Xun was about to turn around and go down, suddenly there were bursts of shouts from the scene.

    I don't know who started it, but all of a sudden everyone yelled in unison, with loud and clear voices.

    What is even more unbelievable is that even the leaders of the Education Bureau yelled together at this time, completely losing the appearance of leadership.

    Now it's Su Xun's turn to be hurt, because this is a completely unexpected situation, not in the plan, who would have thought that the effect of the performance is so good that the leader can't help it.

    Facing such a high voice, Su Xun naturally couldn't go down immediately. Wouldn't that disappoint everyone, but if he continued to sing, there was no such arrangement in advance, and the time of the performance had to be controlled.

    The principal immediately stood up and expressed his opinion: "Student Su Xun, since the students are so enthusiastic, you can sing another song, and you can sing whatever you want."

    The obvious principal is not stupid. Today's performance, on the surface, is to show the leaders of the Education Bureau the demeanor of the students.

    In fact, it's just to please them, as long as it makes them happy, it doesn't matter whether it will affect the subsequent performances.

    "Okay then, I'll justIt's time.  "

    Su Xun saw that the principal said so, and the students were so enthusiastic. If he didn't continue to write a song, he probably couldn't justify it.

    After thinking about it for a while, the song just made everyone feel a little sad. Su Xun thinks that the next song should be something more exciting.

    Su Xun thought about it for a few seconds, and then said: "Next, I will bring you a song, "Swing Together" by Teacher Wang Feng."

    Mr. Wang Feng is known as half of the Chinese music world. Although this has become a black spot, it cannot be denied that Mr. Wang Feng's attainments in rock and roll are quite good.

    Compared with his many well-known songs, this song "Swing Together" is still less well-known. It's not bad, but this song is purely hilarious, without any lyrical elements in it.

    But those are not important, as long as it makes everyone feel high.

    "Give me your hands and your waist, let us melt into this rhythm."

    This song wasn't even very deep at the beginning, and it belonged to the kind of high-pitched one. After Su Xun's crackling voice broke out, everyone was fascinated again.

    "Let's rock together, forget all your troubles and rock together."

    After singing here, the people present couldn't bear it anymore, they all stood up, and swayed with Su Xun's rhythm, almost turning into a large disco dance scene.

    All the people present are young people. The usual boring study makes everyone look lifeless. Music is the best flavoring agent, which can add a bit of color to people's lives.

    ?What was even more unexpected was that the leaders, the principal and the teachers all swayed along with them, dancing and dancing, which looked very funny.

    But no one is going to laugh at them, because everyone is high.

    At this moment, the principal was swaying and feeling very happy. He really wanted to go up and hug Su Xun and kiss him.

    Originally thought that Luo Tianyi was the face-to-face, but who knew that such a kid would appear suddenly, and the effect would not be too good.

    Seeing the happy look of the leader, you can tell that this selection activity is probably stable.

    A few minutes later, as the last note fell, a song that turned over the audience was over, which was quite exciting.

    Following the warm applause, Su Xun also went down. Next, it might be He Tianming's turn. I don't know what he is singing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 Let's Meow Together

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Students, did Su Xun's singing just now sound good?"

    The host came to the stage at this time, and the little girl looked ruddy. In fact, she was in the audience just now, and she was very excited when she heard it, and she felt like she was soaring into the sky.

    "Sounds good!"

    Everyone immediately replied neatly, without any hesitation at all, and it would be too against their will to say something bad.

    The hostess felt quite refreshed. From the beginning of this performance to the present, when she spoke, she had never received such a warm response.

    Just listen to the hostess continue to say: "Next, let's invite He Tianming, another student from class 14, senior high school, to perform for everyone."

    "Quietly tell everyone that He Tianming and Su Xun are in the same class, and they play and sing by themselves. Let us look forward to it."

    The hostess' move was really good. It immediately hooked everyone's interest, and many people immediately applauded and cheered.

    Thinking of Su Xun's performance just now, since they are in the same class and both play the guitar, the person who is going to perform right now should not be bad.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +47."

    At this time, Su Xun has returned to his class and is sitting here. He can't even watch the performance when he stays in the background. Su Xun will definitely come back after the performance.

    ? As soon as he sat down, he received the resentment value from He Tianming, which made Su Xun amused. This hostess is harming He Tianming.

    It made everyone expect a lot from him, but the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.

    Su Xun is also aware of He Tianming's level. It's okay to pretend to play and sing a song in the class, but it's not certain what it will be like on the big stage, let alone compare with himself, there is no comparison.

    "Next, let us appreciate "Learning to Meow" brought to us by classmate He Tianming."

    After the hostess finished speaking, she hurried down and left the stage to He Tianming.

    The people below: "???"

    ? After hearing the title of the song, everyone was in a bad mood. They wondered why Te Niang sang this song, and everyone complained for a while.

    "I'm sorry, I'm not mistaken, why is this song long?"

    "What's wrong with this song? It's very nice. It's been very popular on the Internet recently."

    "Fire back to fire, but this is obviously a slobbery song, so it's too unpopular to sing on stage?"

    "These are not the key points. The point is that this song is suitable for women to sing. You are a big man learning to meow here. Isn't that disgusting?"

    "That's right, it's really disgusting. Goosebumps come up just thinking about him screaming on it."

    "´´´´´"

    Su Xun listened to the people next to him making complaints, even the classmates in the same class, so he couldn't help laughing, thinking that this guy is really good.

    "Learning to Meow" is indeed a popular song recently, mainly because of the rise of short videos, which has brought a lot of popularity to the song.

    Generally, many girls do some small movements to the music of this song. Under the effect of beauty and filters, they look really cute.

    However, Su Xun didn't know what he thought when a big man sang this. The only explanation was that it was simpler and easier to operate.

    In addition, this song is relatively popular, so He Tianming thinks that singing this song may gain a wave of popularity, make everyone like it, and attract female classmates by the way.

    Who knows, just went up, and it caused the crowd to complain again and again, which really made people quite speechless.

    Let's learn to meow and meow together

    Acting coquettishly in front of you, whoops meow meow meow

    ´´´´´

    This song is a climax when it comes up, and it is also the most essential part of this song. Basically, these few lines of lyrics became popular.

    As a result, when He Tianming came up to sing, people's eyes were suddenly darkened, and many people felt that their eyes seemed to have been insulted.

    The singing is really not very good, the singing voice is very average, and there is no singing skills or the like, it is purely for learning how to play the guitar.

    If you don't have the diamonds and still do porcelain work, the end result is to harm others and yourself.

    Apparently, when singing, the breath was very unstable. After only singing a few lines, the phenomenon of out-of-tune and out-of-tune appeared, and everyone also discovered that this guy played the guitar really badly.

    The feeling is to use your fingers to fluctuate randomly.??That¨s all, it¨s like this, I still play the guitar, why don¨t I play cotton.

    ? I played and sang by myself, but I couldn't play and sing badly. The whole scene was a car accident.

    Of course, He Tianming wasn't under that much pressure in the first place. Part of the reason was that he was affected by Su Xun's amazing performance just now.

    It would be fine if he was allowed to perform before Su Xun, but he was behind Su Xun, and when he was backstage, he also ran out to watch it, and was shocked.

    It never occurred to me that Su Xun's rock and roll could be played so smoothly, it was crushed in all directions, and even He Tianming started to rock along.

    After shaking it, he realized that something was wrong, and then he felt a huge gap.

    After thinking about it for a while, he was still mocking Su Xun before, but now it's all right, he will probably be killed in seconds.

    Under the tremendous pressure brought by Su Xun, He Tianming's mentality was affected, so his performance can be said to be a mess.

    "Damn, what did I do wrong, you let me listen to this?"

    "It's too ugly. If you drag my dog ??over and sprinkle some dog food on the stage, it sounds better than him."

    "Oops, it's the feeling of a myocardial infarction."

    "I've never heard such an ugly meowing, please stop meowing, it's ruining my favorite song."

    "The old man sings so badly and meows like a cat, why don't you meow like a pig."

    "Hurry up and get down, I'm trembling when I hear it."

    ""

    There was an uproar in the audience. Generally, during performances, no one speaks, because the performers have to be respected, otherwise they are very unqualified. Applause and applause are another matter.

    However, this guy He Tianming, he made everyone abandon their quality, it was really unbearable, and they all made complaints, and their voices became louder and louder for a while.

    In addition, He Tianming sang in a low voice due to lack of confidence, and now everyone couldn't hear what he was singing at all.

    When Su Xun listened to this group of people making complaints, he felt like he was watching a barrage of bullets, all of which were made by God.

    However, He Tianming obviously did this. He didn't choose the song very well. Men are not suitable to sing this song. Although this song was originally sung by a man and a woman.

    The man's singing is obviously the chorus part, and the most essential thing is meowing. It must be the woman singing, because men can sing very strangely.

    Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that the singing is too ugly, making everyone doubt life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 Magical Little Chef (recommendation ticket requested)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Finally, the order at the scene was already a bit chaotic, and everyone didn't make a fuss, but the voice of complaining obviously intensified.

    He Tianming used his own behavior to demonstrate to everyone that he not only has hot eyes, but also hot ears.

    "What is this singing, why do boys sing such a girly song?"

    The leader who finally sat at the front couldn't help it, and made a complaint directly.

    Older people don't like some things that are popular now, especially these saliva net red songs.

    It might be okay if it was a girl screaming on the top, but He Tianming's screaming was so ugly that it felt like a myocardial infarction to listen to the leader.

    After the principal heard it, he felt a pain in the ass, this shit finally made the leader happy, why are you playing this game for me.

    Both are nine-year compulsory education, why is Su Xun so good, but this kid in front of him is mentally retarded?

    The principal got up and said directly: "Okay, this student should be unwell, so please stop screaming, go down and rest, the next program will be next."

    At this time, He Tianming's face was flushed, and he was interrupted by someone directly. This was a great insult in the performance.

    How bad is my singing, you don't even want to bear it for a few minutes?

    The key person who said this was the principal. No matter how courageous He Tianming was, he would not dare to contradict the principal. The current situation made him very embarrassed.

    "Thank you, classmate He Tianming, for the performance. You have worked hard, so let's go down and rest." The host hurried up and said at this time.

    He Tianming directly became a joke, and was invited down before he finished calling. It is estimated that this situation is very rare.

    It is conceivable that in the future, he will be ridiculed by everyone and become everyone's talking point.

    There was a hint of disdain in Su Xun's eyes, and he thought this guy was so powerful. A guitar costs 20,000 yuan, but it's a pity that no matter how expensive things are, they can't improve his level.

    If ordinary people encountered such a situation, Su Xun might feel sympathetic, but this guy is purely self-inflicted, and he even mocked himself before.

    I'm afraid he never thought of it, and it's him who is embarrassing now.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +53."

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +28."

    Now that it was all over, Su Xun unexpectedly discovered that he had continuously absorbed the resentment value from He Tianming.

    It seems that this guy, after going down, probably hated himself directly, and it was the continuous kind, so he should hate himself more.

    But it doesn't matter, this kind of person is not worth mentioning at all, and Su Xun doesn't need to care about him.

    The following shows are also pretty good, but maybe they are a bit dull compared with Su Xun's.

    While watching the show, Yao Zhihao ran over and asked, "Su Xun, that guitar you just had is so cool, how much did you pay for it?"

    ? Su Xun couldn't help but feel moved. It is true that the magic sound guitar is too cool. It is not something in this world. It will definitely give people an extremely amazing feeling, and it is normal to attract everyone's attention.

    "How much do you guess?" Su Xun said deliberately.

    "I don't know, I've never touched a musical instrument, but He Tianming's broken guitar costs 10,000 to 20,000 yuan. You probably think it's more expensive?"

    "That must be more expensive than his, and it's not of the same class at all." Su Xun said disdainfully.

    "Niu bai niu bai, Su Xun, you posted it now, you can afford such an expensive guitar."

    Su Xun said: "My girlfriend gave it to me on her 60th birthday."

    Yao Zhihao: "???"

    ！！！！！！

    And not far away, in another third-year class, Mo Xiaoli was still excited, she danced and said, "I'm going, I really didn't expect it, this Su Xun sings so well, I thought he was bragging  Woolen cloth."

    "Yeah, I really didn't expect that."

    Xia Jinshu, who was sitting next to her, seemed a little dazed, and she was also very dazed, recalling the self-abased and introverted Su Xun in her mind.

    When I was at her house, I seemed to be submissive when talking to her, as if I couldn't get on the stage.

    Who knew that he could also play guitar and rock, exuding crazy charm on the stage, and he behaved very naturallyFor example, he is completely different from the previous him.

    Could it be that he has been hiding so deeply?  Xia Jinshu felt a little puzzled, why did he act like that before.

    "Jin Shu, what's the matter with you, what are you thinking?" Mo Xiaoli didn't seem normal looking at Xia Jinshu.

    "Nonothing."

    Xia Jinshu immediately concealed his emotions, and said at the same time: "By the way, why does he go to school with you every day?"

    "He lives right across from me. For convenience, I took him with me. Last time he was at the ktv to help us out. I think this person is quite interesting." Mo Xiaoli didn't even think about it.  , said directly.

    "All right´´´"

    After hearing this, Xia Jinshu didn't say anything, and chose to remain silent.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After the performance is over, everyone cleans up the sanitation of the scene, and then moves the stools back, and then they can go home directly from school. The time is earlier than usual.

    It can be regarded as the only benefit that this performance brings to everyone.

    For Su Xun, he has become famous in the first battle. Many girls looked at Su Xun with eyes that were not right. Su Xun felt that if he gave them a bed, he would not be able to leave.

    After getting into the Lamborghini, Su Xun will hand over this car to Mo Xiaoli to drive, because he can't drive, and there is nothing he can do.

    Mo Xiaoli is also very casual. Anyway, if you want to drive a Ferrari, you can drive a Ferrari, and if you want to drive a Lamborghini, you can drive a Lamborghini.

    When in the car, Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, what are you having for dinner, let's go out to eat together."

    "It's fine, see what you want to eat, I can do it."

    Mo Xiaoli nodded and said, "Go back and put away your schoolbag first, and then rest for a while, it's still early."

    After returning home, Su Xun lay on the sofa, feeling as if his body had been hollowed out, a little empty.

    I took a look at my resentment value, and to be honest, it was not much, only 194 points, and it was basically pulled from He Tianming.

    You can only draw a prize once, and it is useless to keep it anyway, so Su Xun directly draws a prize.

    However, with just one chance, the chance of winning is still a bit low.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Angela's skin [Magic Little Chef]"

    "I'm going, did I really win?"

    Su Xun didn't have any expectations at first, but he didn't expect to be drawn, and he felt unexpected.

    Mainly the name of this skin is a bit strange, little cook, what is this operation?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 Don't mess with women

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?  ?  ?

    Mo Xiaoli was quite confused, almost spit out a mouthful of soup, but someone called her teacher, is she so old?

    If she wasn't in a good mood eating her favorite casserole, Mo Xiaoli would probably just slap the table and get mad.

    Su Xun was also quite strange. He looked up and found that it was a tattooed man, and he didn't look like a good thing at first glance.

    Some people are also very interesting, as if they are afraid that others will not know that they are bastards, they insist on making themselves so prominent.

    Not to mention that this guy looks older than himself and Mo Xiaoli, obviously he doesn't look like a person who goes to school, his teacher, at least, must be in his 30s or 40s.

    Mo Xiaoli obviously didn't want to affect her eating mood because of this person, so she said directly: "You have misunderstood the person, I am not your teacher."

    "How can it be possible to admit the wrong person, you must be my teacher, I will not admit it, you are my chemistry teacher."

    The tattooed man looked determined, as if he was certain that Mo Xiaoli was his teacher.

    This time, Mo Xiaoli was really angry, wondering if this guy was blind. Mo Xiaoli had a bad temper at first, so she said directly: "Your eyes have problems, you are much older than me, why should I  Probably your chemistry teacher."

    "You are definitely my chemistry teacher, otherwise why would I have a chemical reaction in my heart after seeing you." The tattooed man said.

    "It's awesome, brother Liang is really awesome in flirting with girls."

    "Did the girl have already been teased by brother Liang at this time?"

    ""

    Su Xun glanced at it. At this time, there was a table next to him, about seven or eight people, who were booing and shouting. At the same time, two of them were taking pictures with their mobile phones.

    This group of people also looked smug, probably the tattooed man's accomplice, they didn't look like any good birds.

    Su Xun could see it, and worked together for a long time. This is a way to flirt with girls. Now it is very popular to engage in these rustic love stories, flirting with girls on the street and so on.

    Many people find it very interesting, but Su Xun thinks it is quite boring, what's the point of doing those routines.

    After Mo Xiaoli understood what was going on, she felt quite upset. To put it bluntly, girls don't like being teased casually, and if they go up for no reason, they will only feel disgusted.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Boring!"

    After finishing speaking, Mo Xiaoli didn't talk to this person anymore, it was meaningless to talk to such a boring person.

    This kind of person is relying on his thick skin. When he sees a beautiful girl, he is almost in heat, and he will flirt when he goes up.

    An amazing girl like Mo Xiaoli just happened to meet today while eating casserole, how could he let this chance pass.

    It's just that what the tattooed man didn't expect was that his earthy love words didn't seem to be very effective this time.

    The girls who were tricked by him in the past, after they realized it, they all found it quite interesting, even if they were not interested in him, they would laugh a few times.

    But Mo Xiaoli looked unhappy and gave him the word "boring".

    This raised the unyielding energy in the tattooed man's heart, and he said, I want to see how difficult you are.

    This guy had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, he continued: "Beauty, do you know the difference between me and Tang Seng? Tang Seng learns from the scriptures and I will marry you."

    "Nima"

    Seeing Su Xun now, he couldn't listen anymore, this guy is too disgusting, he said some clich└d words.

    The point is that he thought he was very trendy, and this was the scariest thing.

    Su Xun didn't speak either, because this woman was Mo Xiaoli, and he knew Mo Xiaoli's character, so how could she be at a disadvantage? To deal with this kind of person, Mo Xiaoli probably has her way.

    Sure enough, Mo Xiaoli sneered twice, and then he said: "Then do you know the difference between you and Drifting?"

    "He is a sand monk, and you are a sand sculpture."

    "Ah Choo！"

    The sand sculpture who was still recuperating at home suddenly sneezed at this moment, rubbed his nose and said, "What the hell, which girl misses me again?"

    ´´´´

    The tattooed man's face was ugly, it was obvious that Mo Xiaoli was scolding him for being an idiot, this little girl really had a hot temper.

    However, the more difficult a girl is, the more challenging he thinks, otherwise, an ordinary girl is too much.?? Meaning.

    This tattooed man seems to have a lot of routines, he continued: "Then do you know the difference between me and Tang Seng?"

    "Tang Seng rides a horse, I ride you!"

    When this guy spoke, there was a wretched expression on his face.

    "Shameless!"

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't bear it now. She could have said she was flirting just now, but what she said was completely mean.

    Ordinary women may not be able to bear it, let alone Mo Xiaoli.

    With Mo Xiaoli's violent temper, how could he bear him? When he came up, he picked up the casserole that he hadn't finished eating, and threw it at the tattooed man.

    Everything happened so suddenly, no one thought that Mo Xiaoli would be so cruel, Su Xun didn't even react to what she did, and the tattooed man couldn't react even more.

    "ah！！"

    With a shrill scream, all the people who were sitting and eating nearby all looked sideways, wanting to see what happened here.

    The tattooed man was hit hard by the casserole, leaving no room for reaction.

    What's even more frightening is that it's unknown whether Mo Xiaoli did it on purpose or not, but he hit the most important part of the tattooed man directly.

    That place is also the most vulnerable place for a man. After being hit, all the soup inside was spilled out.

    Everyone knows how hot the casserole should be just out of the pot. When Su Xun ate the soup just now, he had to blow a spoon several times to make it hot.

    It's hard to imagine how this guy will feel after being splashed with boiling hot soup. It should probably be cooked.

    Su Xun was wondering if the guy with the tattoo would become something delicious in the future. After thinking about it for a while, he shuddered.

    The tattooed man turned into a Wudang faction, and he was jumping around non-stop at this time, trying to relieve the pain, which looked quite funny.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help sighing, don't mess with women if you mess with anyone, Mo Xiaoli is really scary.

    The tattooed man squatted on the ground, and after a while he got better, but his pants were covered in soup, quite embarrassing.

    The anger in his heart can be imagined, it was really a shame to be teased by a girl like this when he was teasing a girl, and it also made him angry.

    The tattooed man looked at Mo Xiaoli viciously, and said directly: "Bitch, did you give me a face? I want to fuck you. It's your luck. It's shameless!" (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Never seen such a brazen person

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You don't have to drink a toast, you have to drink fine wine, brothers, serve me, take her down, and let her have a good time tonight."

    The tattooed man obviously recovered, and the pain below seemed to be less so, he pointed at Mo Xiaoli viciously and said.

    He was so upset by Mo Xiaoli today that he almost lost his whole body.

    The seven or eight people on the table next to him immediately got up and surrounded Mo Xiaoli, all of them still had that obscene smile on their faces.

    Obviously these are all going to tease Mo Xiaoli, and he has already regarded Mo Xiaoli as his own dinner.

    "Hey, she is such a beautiful woman, I'm afraid she will suffer disaster now."

    "This group of gangsters are notoriously bad guys in the neighborhood. Basically, no one wants to provoke them. They are as annoying as brown sugar. Beauty must be out of luck now."

    "I can't help it. Who made her so angry? A casserole was thrown directly at her. She wanted to touch him. Now she must have a chance."

    "That's her boyfriend next to him, I wonder if I can go up and block it."

    "Let's put it down, these years when disasters are imminent and fly separately, young people are just playing for fun, do you expect them to have any real feelings?"

    ""

    At this time, Su Xun felt a little funny in his heart, saying that these gangsters really thought he didn't exist.

    But before Su Xun got up, the owner of the casserole stall quickly came up, and immediately said with a smile on his face: "Big brothers, forget it, don't get angry."

    The boss looks like he is in his forties, he is a little fat, and his clothes are very plain. He looks like the kind of honest man that women like to look for when they are tired from playing.

    "Go away, I want to touch this bitch today, what's your business?" The tattooed man was very arrogant.

    The loyal boss hurriedly said: "Several brothers, it is not easy for me to run a small business. If you turn around and smash my stall, how can I still do business."

    "Let's do this, the big brothers don't have to pay for the meals today, and let's just forget about it as my treat." The boss was preparing to be a peacemaker in the middle.

    "I bother!"

    The tattooed man immediately spit out a mouthful of thick phlegm, which disgusted the people who were eating next to him, but no one dared to say anything, no one wanted to provoke this group of gangsters.

    They are all ordinary people, so why bother yourself, if you are a real person, you will rarely come to this kind of roadside stall to eat.

    I just heard the tattooed man say: "What the hell are you? Do I care about the money for your meal? Who are you shivering here?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, I know that the elder brothers are not short of money, so just treat it as a face for me." The boss continued.

    "Get the hell out of here, it's really annoying to be moaning."

    The tattooed man was obviously impatient, and directly overthrew the boss to the ground.

    He never thought of reconciling this matter at all, it is rare to meet a beautiful chick, how can he do it if he doesn't take advantage of it.

    Little did he know that his behavior also pushed himself into the abyss.

    Su Xun went to help the boss up. The boss is a pretty good person. He can come out to make a rescue at this time, which shows that he is not bad.

    Immediately Su Xun said: "Boss, don't worry about this matter, I'll take care of them."

    "Don't be ashamed, just like you, brother Liang, I can beat you ten times, believe it or not?" The tattooed man was very impetuous, as if he was convinced by Su Xun.

    Su Xun stared at him coldly, and said, "I'll give you another chance to organize your words."

    "Su Xun, be careful, they are very powerful." Mo Xiaoli quickly reminded, after all, there are too many people on the other side.

    "boom！！"

    The tattooed man was about to throw his fist at Su Xun's face as if he was dead. Su Xun's beauty in this prosperous age would not let a man get his hands on it.

    After landing, the tattooed man was a little skeptical about life. It was just an ordinary kick. Why did he feel that his internal organs seemed to be shattered after he landed?

    The tattooed man is already GG, and his few cronies are actually just a bunch of rabble.

    Usually bully and fear have two brushes, but when encountering such a ruthless character as Su Xun, he immediately shrivels up, one or two are hesitant, and he dare not go up at all.

    Su Xun saw that these guys were stupid, and had no interest in beating them, so he said directly: "Recognize me as the big brother, I willI won't hit you.  "

    "Big Big Brother, don't kill me."

    A few gangsters immediately gave in, and quickly surrendered. The tattooed man over there almost vomited blood. What kind of younger brother was he looking for? Why is Mao so cowardly?  "

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't do anything to them, the gangsters were relieved, and hurried to the tattooed man to show their loyalty, helped him up, and said, "Brother Liang, are you okay, do you want to call 120?"

    "Damn 120, a group of useless guys, call me 110 to call the police, just say that someone beat me here, hurry up, I am a victim now."

    The tattooed man was even yelling. He couldn't handle Su Xun, so he wanted to call the police over.

    "Nima！！"

    After Su Xun heard what this guy said, he was shocked. He had never seen such a brazen person before. This is so shameless.

    Obviously he was the one who picked things up first, but in the end he couldn't handle others, so he just called the police uncle to help?  The thickness of this face is probably unmatched by anyone.

    The tattooed man looked at his younger brothers, who were still standing there in a daze, and suddenly became angry, and said directly: "What are you doing, one or two are like idiots."

    "Didn't you go to school? How did your teacher teach you when you were young? If you have any difficulties, you should go to the police uncle."

    The younger brother immediately took out his mobile phone and started calling the police.

    Su Xun glanced at Mo Xiaoli, and was obviously asking her what to do with this matter, and whether she should go up and stop them, after all, Su Xun had no experience in this area.

    Mo Xiaoli looked quite disdainful, she said: "Let them call the police, naive, we are not responsible for this matter, it's nothing wrong."

    And the boss came over at this time, and he said in a low voice: "Two, you two hurry up, the police will come later, but it will be hard to say."

    "That group of people are quite shameless. They eat and drink for free at my place all day long. The key point is that they have money. They don't care about such a small amount of money. They just don't want Bilian."

    The boss said: "In a while, if the real police come and turn black and white, you may be out of luck."

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately had a better impression of the boss. There are still good people in this world, and the boss is obviously a good person.

    Probably because Mo Xiaoli and Su Xun are young, and they don't want anything to happen between them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 The danger has been lifted

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, it was precisely because of this that Su Xun couldn't leave even more. The boss was very kind, so Su Xun couldn't trick him.

    ? If the two of them left later, these gangsters might find something to do and smash up the booth.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, boss, no matter how shameless they are, the facts cannot be distorted. You can testify to us for a while, and I promise to tidy them up."

    In a short while, the police came, Su Xun didn't even think about it, and wondered what was going on today, when did the police come out so fast.

    There are only two police officers in total, one is a little older and looks like he is in his forties, and the other is a young man. It is obvious that this middle-aged policeman wants to keep his word.

    "What's going on, what are you guys doing fighting at night?" The middle-aged policeman asked impatiently.

    It was a tiring job to be on duty at night, but someone called the police and he had to come here.

    The tattooed man is still in pain. He looked very weak and said, "Comrade policeman, you must make the decision for me."

    "I was eating here today, and I was beaten up by this kid for no reason."

    "You still have to be shameless, he was the one who wanted to tease me, and he wanted to hit my boyfriend, but he was beaten back, and the thief shouted "stop thief, shameless." Mo Xiaoli said.

    When Su Xun heard the word "boyfriend", Su Xun's heart moved a little, even though he knew that Mo Xiaoli said that to the police on purpose.

    However, Su Xun, an old virgin who has lived for nineteen years, was a little excited.

    The middle-aged policeman has a lot of experience. At his age, he doesn't know how much he has dealt with this kind of thing. Most of them are trivial matters.

    It can be seen at a glance that this tattooed man is not a good bird, he must have provoked the matter, but it is estimated that the young man did hit someone too.

    The best way to deal with this kind of thing is to hit 50 boards each. This is not a criminal case.

    The role of the police coming here must be to make peace, just adjust it a bit.

    I just heard the middle-aged policeman say: "Okay, you guys stop arguing, you must be wrong to provoke trouble, and apologize to this lesbian."

    "And you, the one who hit someone must be wrong. Take him to the hospital and deal with it. Isn't this matter settled?"

    The middle-aged policeman said it very lightly, as if he had dealt with the whole matter in a few words.

    Mo Xiaoli immediately became upset, and she said dissatisfiedly: "Why, they did it first, and we are at best self-defense, why should we send them to the hospital."

    "Where did you talk so much? It's reasonable to beat someone. Otherwise, I'll arrest you and lock you up for two days?" The middle-aged policeman was a little impatient.

    Ordinary people would definitely not dare to talk nonsense in front of the police, but Mo Xiaoli didn't know what was going on, it was as hot as eating gunpowder.

    Seeing that she still wanted to say something, Su Xun pulled her back. If he offended the policeman in front of him, today's matter would probably be even more troublesome.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "The police comrades are right. It is our fault to beat people. I will send them to the hospital to deal with them later."

    Anyway, Su Xun could see that this middle-aged policeman just wanted to get along with him, and he didn't care what the reason was.

    Looking at his age, he is already middle-aged, and he is still an ordinary policeman, which is enough to show that he is quite mediocre in ability.

    It is estimated that the enthusiasm in his own heart has long been wiped out, and now he just wants to dawdle until he retires.

    With this kind of person, can you still expect him to give you any justice?

    "Did you hear that? Take me to the hospital for an examination. My whole body hurts now."

    After the police left, the tattooed man immediately said, anyway, he is relying on Su Xun today.

    For this kind of person, Su Xun didn't bother to talk to him. The kick just now was really hard. It is estimated that this person will have to rest for several days. It is not too much to go to the hospital for treatment.

    Anyway, Su Xun would not use his Eye of Salvation to see a doctor for him, because it would be too wasteful to go to the hospital, Su Xun is not afraid of trouble.

    It¨s okay not to go, this guy may still ask the police to come over, and Su Xun will see if he has a chance to clean up this tattooed man when he turns around.

    "Which hospital are you going to?" Su Xun asked.

    the"Go to Linjiang First Hospital, my condition is so serious, I must go there." The tattooed man didn't even think about it.

    Linjiang First Hospital is the best hospital in Linjiang City, but it is also notoriously expensive. He wanted to make Su Xun bleed.

    Su Xun didn't want to talk nonsense with him, so he said directly: "Okay, you take a taxi first, and we will come later."

    I didn't intend to go with them, because Mo Xiaoli was driving a sports car, so he must not be seen by these gangsters, otherwise he would definitely blackmail Su Xun, and Su Xun would inevitably be beaten up again.

    "Okay, let's take a taxi first, but I warn you, if you dare not come later, I will call the police and arrest you immediately. I know what you look like, and you can't run away." The tattooed man said.

    When Su Xun heard that he was going to call the police again, he couldn't help being speechless for a while, and said directly: "I will definitely go."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun glanced at Mo Xiaoli, and it was obvious that Mo Xiaoli was very angry when he encountered such a thing.

    Su Xun persuaded: "Don't be angry, what to do with those people, go to the hospital and play with them."

    Mo Xiaoli gave the boss a hundred yuan, and said, "Boss, I'll give you the money. Let's go."

    Today, I ate this casserole, which was extremely depressing, and I didn't eat well at all.

    The boss immediately said: "Forget it, you haven't eaten much, so what are you doing with the money, you will definitely have to spend money to go to the hospital later, it's not easy for you young people."

    Su Xun said in his heart that it was fortunate that the boss didn't see the Lamborghini, otherwise he would have regretted what he said.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's okay boss, it's not easy for you to start a small business early and late, take it, don't look for it, it just affected your business."

    After finishing speaking, one hundred yuan was stuffed in, and Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli left here and drove to Linjiang No. 1 Hospital.

    And after they got in the car and left, at the corner of this snack street, there was a man in black who looked weird and was out of tune with the people around him.

    However, he also seemed to be very ordinary. The people around him didn't pay much attention to him, and hid in the most inconspicuous corner.

    This guy observed the situation, and said into the headset: "The danger has been lifted, and the operation is cancelled!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 What Are You?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When I came to Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, even at night, the place was still brightly lit. After all, illness does not matter day or night.

    However, it's not too late. At this point, it's only past seven o'clock, which is the normal time for dinner.

    Su Xun still understands the truth that the outpatient clinic is off work, so they can only go to the emergency room. Sure enough, at the door of the emergency room, they saw the group of tattooed men.

    This group of people really doesn't look like a good bird. Standing in the hospital lobby, it can be seen that many people deliberately distanced themselves when they passed by.

    Afraid of any conflicts with them, the tattoos on his body looked really scary. It was already unlucky enough to come to the hospital, and everyone didn't want to get into any trouble.

    "Go and register, let the doctor prescribe some medicine for you." Su Xun said.

    ? In fact, Su Xun felt that this tattooed man was quite stupid. He could just go to a small ordinary clinic and buy some medicine, instead of going to a big hospital.

    There are so many people and you have to queue up and so on, you are causing trouble for yourself, but he is willing, so Su Xun can't help it.

    I just heard the tattooed man say: "How can that work? I am in a very serious situation now, and I must have a full body examination."

    "Is there something wrong with you, so you were kicked, what could be wrong, and you have to have a full body check?" Mo Xiaoli said directly.

    The tattooed man saw that Mo Xiaoli was angry, he was very proud, and said directly: "Why, I just want to check, are you not convinced, believe it or not, I will call the police immediately."

    "Forget it!"

    Su Xun grabbed Mo Xiaoli, fearing that she would really ruin her, and she would have to be transferred to the urology department.

    "Let him do whatever he wants, he can play as he pleases."

    It really doesn't matter to Su Xun. In fact, such examinations as CT and MRI have radiation damage to the human body.

    Most people wouldn't do this kind of thing if it wasn't for special circumstances, and they are rushing to do it, so let him be happy.

    After paying him the money, let this guy do the examination by himself, Su Xun said to Mo Xiaoli: "Sit and wait for a while, don't be angry, just think we are unlucky today."

    ！！！！！！！！

    "What's going on with your hospital? I said I'm going to find an expert. Why are you so shameless? Do you think we can't afford the money?"

    Just at this time, there was a loud noise from the emergency room, and a group of people gathered there, probably because of some conflict between the patient and the doctor.

    ?The relationship between doctors and patients is still relatively tense these days. Knives and fights may happen at any time. It is not easy to be a doctor.

    If Hua Tuo gave Bian Que today, it is estimated that he may not be able to live for a long time.

    "Hey, isn't that An Suke from your class?"

    At this time, the sharp-eyed Mo Xiaoli said something.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment. If Mo Xiaoli hadn't said anything, he really wouldn't have noticed. He saw that An Suke was really among the group of people. What was she doing in the hospital this late at night?

    "Do you want to go over and have a look?" Mo Xiaoli seemed quite reasonable, and asked immediately after coming up.

    Su Xun got up and said, "Let's go, go and have a look."

    After getting closer, I found that it was a nurse who was speaking. The nurse blushed and seemed very angry, and said, "Are you guys qualified? Why are you still swearing?"

    "Experts need to make an appointment. If you don't make an appointment, how can you come and treat you? Moreover, expert Liu Chaoyang is about to leave work, and now is not his working time."

    "If you make an appointment or not, just tell me how much it is, can't we pay it?"

    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with a beer belly. No wonder the nurse was angry. The attitude of this speech was indeed a bit bad.

    "I won't talk nonsense with you. If there is any more trouble, I will call the security guard over immediately." The nurse said.

    At this moment, Su Xun glanced at An Suke and asked, "Suke, why are you here?"

    "Su Xun?"

    An Suke seemed to be in a low mood at this time, and looked very sad. When she saw Su Xun calling her, she was a little surprised.

    I just heard An Suke say: "My grandma accidentally dropped her leg. It seems that the bone is misplaced. I have to invite an expert to set the bone. But it's late at night, and the expert probably has to leave work."

    Su Xun looked again, and found that there seemed to be aThe old man, with graying hair, was uncomfortable sitting there, and there was a middle-aged woman beside her who was always watching over her.

    The old man said: "Okay, stop arguing, listen to the arrangement of the hospital, and don't be unqualified people."

    After the old man spoke, Su Xun was quite surprised. When the old lady spoke, she felt very gentle, giving people a sense of knowledge and courtesy.

    Most people in that era were illiterate, and there were very few people who could give people this feeling.

    The beer belly said: "Mom, am I in a hurry, think about it, your situation is so serious, if you don't deal with it, it will hurt to death, and we will feel uncomfortable in our hearts."

    This guy turned out to be the grandma's son, and she was An Suke's grandma. Su Xun thought that this beer belly could not be An Suke's father, so it would be eye-catching.

    Glancing at the old woman, Su Xun could tell with the Eye of Salvation that the bones in the calf were misplaced, and the old people had osteoporosis, so bumps and bumps were fatal.

    This kind of dislocation of the bones, I am afraid that the average strong man would have to bark his teeth and mouth in pain, but the old lady held back.

    An Suke was very anxious, she said: "Nurse sister, I'm really sorry, can you arrange a doctor to deal with it, my grandma is really in pain."

    The nurse's face softened a bit, An Suke was still quite polite, and most importantly, he was also good-looking, which was easy to make people like him.

    Unexpectedly, the beer belly said again: "That won't work, how can an ordinary doctor do it, you must have an expert, otherwise I don't worry."

    "You really can pretend."

    Su Xun couldn't listen to it anymore. Why can't ordinary doctors do it? They still have to find experts. Even if experts have better bone setting skills, the chance of sequelae is less.

    However, it is better to let ordinary doctors deal with it than to be in pain all the time.

    This kind of person looks very filial, but in fact he is a guy who never forgets to pretend to be tough, and he just uses filial piety to pretend to be tough.

    It can be seen that An Suke is in a hurry, and he probably has a good relationship with grandma. Seeing that she is so anxious that she is about to cry, Su Xun can't stand it anymore.

    So Su Xun said: "I know how to set bones, let me try."

    For a moment, everyone's eyes were fixed on Su Xun, and the beer belly said directly: "Where did you come from, what are you?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 The Expression Gradually Freezes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Beer Belly spoke in a bad tone, making people uncomfortable, Su Xun frowned, this guy felt like he had eaten explosives, and his temper was worse than Mo Xiaoli.

    For this kind of person, Su Xun wanted to slap him, but he didn't know what kind of relationship he had with An Suke. If he was An Suke's biological father, it would be embarrassing.

    An Suke is the goddess of many boys in school. Su Xun is not a saint, nor is he the kind of man who can't be hardened. He must have some affection for An Suke.

    Su Xun's tone was very cold, he said: "If you don't know me well, don't make judgments lightly."

    "You don't talk cowardly at a young age, and you don't urinate to see what you look like. We can't trust ordinary doctors, let alone you."

    Next to the beer belly, there is a middle-aged woman who looks heavy with makeup and thin lips. This kind of woman looks mean.

    Su Xun had the urge to scold others. Te Niang herself planned to do good deeds only because of An Suke's face. As a result, Su Xun lost all interest in doing so.

    "Okay, then you can do whatever you want, don't use filial piety as an excuse to pretend to be aggressive." Su Xun's mouth twitched slightly.

    "The resentment value from Anton is +45."

    Su Xun got the resentment here, it came from a guy named An Donglai, without thinking about it, it must be this beer belly.

    Since this guy's surname is An, it means that he and An Suke are definitely related. As for whether it is a father-daughter relationship, it is not clear.

    Anyway, judging from his appearance, Su Xun felt that this guy was not very similar to An Suke.

    An Suke came up to help Su Xun speak: "Uncle, Aunt, he is my classmate, don't be angry, he is also kind."

    "Your classmate, I said who would know such an unscrupulous kid. You are still a student, so stay away from this kind of person in the future." An Donglai said immediately.

    After hearing An Suke's words, Su Xun understood that this guy was An Suke's uncle.  It's an immediate family member.

    Ignoring that unqualified guy, Su Xun said directly to An Suke: "Don't worry, if you don't believe me, I can help you find an expert. I know the expert Liu Chaoyang here. He is very good at orthopedics.  famous."

    The last time I met Liu Chaoyang, Su Xun can be sure that his impression of himself should be quite good.

    If I ask him to help, he will definitely give me face, but it's a pity that I didn't leave a contact information of him last time.

    If you want to find it, Su Xun has to go to a little trouble to find out where his consulting room is.

    This was originally said to An Suke, but after An Dong came to hear it, he sneered, and he said directly: "You can put it down, just like you, you still know Liu Shengshou?"

    "It seems that you are not an ignorant person, you have heard of Liu Shengshou, but you say you know him, this is too fake, there are too many people who want to know Liu Shengshou, he has no time to know you."

    Anton said: "Suke, you classmate, you are full of trains, and you are not reliable at all. You should pay attention to me, or I will let your mother clean you up."

    Su Xun was so angry. After knowing that he was not An Suke's father, Su Xun didn't need to be polite to him.

    "Just because you don't know each other, doesn't mean I don't know each other. It's as if I'm the same as you."

    "Try telling me again, boy"

    Anton came to this guy, and he seemed to have lost his temper.

    "What are you arguing about? Can you be quiet? This is a hospital, not a vegetable market."

    Just at this time, another nurse came over. It was obvious that Anton, this unqualified guy, was too loud, which made the nurse feel a little bit uncomfortable.

    Seeing An Donglai's expression, Su Xun knew that this person was probably very upset again.

    Just when this guy was about to have an attack, the little nurse said: "Hey, why is it you again?"

    Su Xun didn't recognize the nurse at first, they were all wearing the same clothes, and Su Xun didn't have much recognition for women, so he didn't pay much attention to the nurse.

    However, when she stared at Su Xun, Su Xun also recognized her, she was the little nurse who stopped Su Xun in the sand sculpture ward that day.

    Su Xun asked: "Aren't you in the advanced ward, why did you come to the emergency room again?"

    "This is not fixed,?It is my turn to be on duty today.  " said the little nurse.

    She will definitely not treat Su Xun like the first time. This young man even admires Liu Shengshou very much, so he must have some tricks.

    Su Xun asked: "By the way, is Liu Shengshou off work?"

    "He hasn't got off work yet. It seems that a difficult patient has come to the hospital recently. He gets off work quite late." The nurse said.

    In this way, Su Xun had an idea. Su Xun was also a little angry when this An Donglai did this to him today. Beating someone is not a good way. After all, this is An Suke's relative, and he is still in the hospital.

    If you can hit your face, it will be much more lethal than hitting someone.

    It's all come to this point, if Su Xun doesn't pretend to be aggressive, he will feel a little sorry for himself.

    Su Xun then said: "Then I'm going to trouble you with something, you go and talk to Liu Shengshou, just say that I have something to do with him, please come here."

    Su Xun knew that this nurse would not reject her, so if she rejected herself, it would be like offending Liu Shengshou, a leading figure. She is a little nurse, is she so stupid?

    Sure enough, the nurse seemed quite happy, and was very happy to do this. She nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I'll call right away."

    An Donglai's expression was a bit off. Seeing Su Xun's handsome appearance, he thought to himself, does this kid really know Liu Shengshou?

    But he still didn't believe it. This kid looks so ordinary, can he know that kind of big man?

    "Cut, pretend to be the real thing, who are you going to call, probably Liu Shengshou thinks you are a boring guy, that little nurse is probably your friend?"

    Anton said: "If you want to say that you know a nurse in this hospital, it is still possible."

    Su Xun doesn't care about him anymore, it's just a waste of saliva to talk to this kind of person, and he will look better in a while.

    As long as Liu Shengshou doesn't have any important matters, he won't be unable to come.

    "Xiao Su, why did you come here again, and didn't say anything to me, and you didn't want to see me?"

    Just at this time, a white-haired old man came over and greeted him warmly from afar. It was Liu Chaoyang and Liu Shengshou.

    His enthusiasm was beyond Su Xun's imagination.

    The expression of An Donglai next to him gradually solidified with Liu Chaoyang's arrival.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 How are you going to thank me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Unable to imagine, or rather unbelievable, that Liu Chaoyang actually came here, making An Donglai unimaginable.

    Liu Chaoyang is well-known in Linjiang's medical circle, and even made some news, so it's hard not to know him or not.

    What he couldn't accept was that this poor-looking boy in front of him actually knew Liu Chaoyang, and Liu Chaoyang seemed to be quite enthusiastic in his appearance.

    Su Xun didn't expect Liu Chaoyang to be so enthusiastic about him, but Su Xun felt quite comfortable in his heart.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I came here by accident today, and I just need your help with something."

    "A friend of mine, her grandmother, has a dislocated bone, and I may need Liu Shengshou to help me set the bone." Su Xun said with a smile.

    "You're not kidding me, are you?"

    The expression on Liu Shengshou's face changed slightly at this time, and he thought Su Xun was bragging to him.

    I just heard Liu Shengshou continue to say: "As far as your level is concerned, you need to ask me for help. You are naughty again."

    Su Xun: ""

    An Donglai who was next to him hurriedly said: "Liu Shengshou, your level deserves to be the top in our Huaxia Kingdom. This kid, how can he compare with you."

    When talking to Liu Chaoyang, An Donglai's face was full of flattering smiles, and his attitude changed obviously. After all, Liu Chaoyang's status was not ordinary.

    He doesn't know how many dignitaries and dignitaries he knows, and An Donglai also knows that he is inconspicuous in front of Liu Chaoyang, so his attitude is very good.

    Little did he know that his flattery directly slapped the horse's leg. Liu Chaoyang's face changed, and he said, "What nonsense, who told you that I am better than him? I dare not say that myself."

    Anton was stunned, the smile on his face froze again, and there were black question marks all over his face.

    But Su Xun said: "Liu Shengshou, there is nothing I can do if people don't trust me, so please do me a favor."

    Liu Chaoyang is not stupid. Hearing what Su Xun said, he roughly understood what was going on. Indeed, considering Su Xun's age, it is easy for ordinary people to have some misunderstandings.

    However, now that he knows Su Xun's strength, he couldn't help saying: "Ignorance!"

    An Donglai's face turned black, and he was scolded by Liu Chaoyang for no reason. The key point is that he can't have any temper at all, which is really embarrassing.

    "The resentment value from Anton is +42."

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, and thought that after this guy was reprimanded by Liu Chaoyang, he finally took this hatred on himself, which is really interesting.

    Liu Chaoyang asked: "Which old man is the one whose bones are dislocated?"

    In fact, Liu Chaoyang's eyes had already looked towards Grandma An Suke, but he still asked.

    Su Xun immediately pointed it out to him. The dislocation of the bones is not a big problem. With Liu Chaoyang's level, it should be solved in a short while.

    Entering the consultation room, Liu Chaoyang went to help set the bone, Su Xun and the others were waiting outside, and it happened that the man with the tattoo didn't come out, so Su Xun had to wait no matter what.

    Seeing An Suke's appearance, he seemed to be quite worried, so Su Xun comforted him: "Don't worry, nothing will happen, the expert's skills are quite good."

    Mo Xiaoli also said: "It seems that your relationship with grandma should be very good, I'm really envious, I have never met my grandma."

    "My grandma took me with me since I was a child and taught me how to read and write. She is a retired teacher. She helped me with my homework when I was a child, so I have a good relationship." An Suke said.

    Hearing this, Su Xun probably understood, no wonder the old man looked quite temperamental, he turned out to be a teacher.

    It is indeed not easy for people in that era to have the knowledge to be a teacher, much more difficult than it is now.

    It's no wonder that An Suke's grades have always been so good. She has been well educated since she was a child, and the foundation has been laid.

    While chatting, a middle-aged woman came over, with a kind smile on her face, and said, "Su Ke, these two are your classmates."

    "That's right, Su Xun, let me introduce you, this is my mother." An Suke said with a smile.

    "What the hell."

    When she heard that this was An Suke's mother, Su Xun immediately lost her composure, and hurriedly said, "Hello, Auntie."

    An Suke's mother looks a little wrinkled, and she doesn't dress up very much, but it can be seen that she was a beautiful woman when she was young, noAn Suke wouldn't be so good-looking if she was a girl.

    ? Even after years of hardships, she still looks charming now, she looks very simple in her attire, and she must have worked hard, all of them have white hair.

    However, it seems that the person is quite kind and there is no sense of oppression.

    Su Xun was a little flustered, but An Suke's mother seemed to be flustered too, she quickly waved her hand and said, "You're welcome, you're welcome, thank you all today."

    "Auntie, why are you being polite to me? I have a good relationship with An Suke, and we often help each other in studies." Su Xun began to enter the nonsense mode.

    An Suke, who was listening, was a little dazed, thinking about when you helped each other, how could you help me with your previous grades.

    ！！！！！！

    Tens of minutes later, Liu Chaoyang came out, and he said: "Okay, the patient has been sent to the ward, and it's almost time to recuperate for two days."

    Looking at it like this, it should be done, but Liu Chaoyang's face looked a little tired, which made Su Xun a little embarrassed.

    Bone setting is a labor-intensive task, let alone Liu Chaoyang's age.

    "Thank you, thank you experts."

    An Suke and her mother hurriedly thanked her, but her uncle and aunt didn't know where to go at this time.

    Liu Chaoyang said: "You're welcome, this is just a doctor's duty. The ward is over there, the first room on the third floor. You can go and have a look."

    "Then go and have a look." Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli didn't intend to go there, after all, it's not good for them to follow along to join in the fun.

    Liu Chaoyang glanced at Su Xun, and then said: "You boy, if you don't go up by yourself, let me suffer."

    That's what he said, but he could tell that he didn't mean to blame Su Xun at all.

    I just heard Liu Shengshou continue to say: "By the way, which of these two beauties is your girlfriend?"

    Su Xun: ""

    I didn't expect Liu Chaoyang to be so direct at such an old age that even Mo Xiaoli was mentioned, so I feel a little embarrassed.

    Su Xun immediately said: "It's a pure classmate relationship, the kind without any impurities."

    Liu Chaoyang glanced at Su Xun, clearly disbelieving.

    Su Xun quickly changed the subject and said directly: "Liu Shengshou, thank you very much for today."

    "Then how are you going to thank me?"

    Su Xun: "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Shi Zhenxiang

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Su Xun had question marks all over his face, and everyone was confused. This Liu Chaoyang, he didn't play cards according to the routine.

    Most people say thank you, isn't that just a polite way of speaking, another one affirms that there is nothing to thank, don't be polite.

    As a result, Liu Chaoyang directly said, how should you thank me, which made Su Xun feel a little tricked.

    "Why don't I treat you to dinner later?" Su Xun thought for a long time before saying so.

    You can't give money directly, it's so vulgar.

    "Puchi！！"

    Mo Xiaoli next to him couldn't help it, and laughed outright.

    Liu Chaoyang couldn't help laughing, and said, "Okay, I won't be joking with you anymore, if I continue talking, I'm afraid it will scare you away."

    "I happen to have something to ask for your help. If I hadn't met you today, maybe I would have to find a way to find you."

    Su Xun was a little strange: "Why are you looking for me?"

    "Recently, I've been working overtime all day long. Do you know why? A difficult patient came to the hospital, and I haven't been able to handle it well. It's exhausting me physically and mentally." Liu Chaoyang sighed, looking older.

    Su Xun said strangely: "What patients? There are so many patients in the hospital. With your status, no one dares to let you work overtime."

    Su Xun thinks that Liu Chaoyang is exaggerating. He is different from ordinary people. Working in a hospital is more of a sense of responsibility. If he wants to make money, it is easier for him than going to the toilet.

    Liu Chaoyang said: "The problem is that this patient is a foreigner with a special status. The dean attaches great importance to it."

    "He specifically told me thousands of times, so he almost knelt down and begged me to cure this man. It's been more than a week, and there is no improvement."

    As soon as Su Xun heard that it was a foreigner, Su Xun probably knew it. There was no way, the culture of worshiping foreigners in China was too heavy.

    As long as you are a foreigner, you feel that you have a high status. Even if a foreigner loses something, the police can solve the case overnight.

    If it's really a Chinese person, they usually throw too many things, and calling the police doesn't work.

    If he is really a foreigner with status, then in the hospital, it is indeed an important matter. The dean should be under a lot of pressure, so he can only rely on Liu Chaoyang.

    Su Xun couldn't help but said curiously: "What is the problem, you can't fix it?"

    "I'm an expert in orthopedics. It must be a bone problem. Otherwise, I wouldn't be looking for me. My leg is broken, but the situation is very complicated, and I can't find a feasible solution." Liu Chaoyang said.

    "Aren't you good at orthopedics? I want to see you now." Liu Chaoyang also looked quite helpless.

    It is estimated that he has been practicing medicine for many years, and he rarely encounters such a situation.

    Su Xun understood what was going on, and he would definitely not refuse this. After all, Liu Chaoyang was a nice person, and he was okay with him, the two of them could barely be considered friends, and it was not too much to do a favor.

    Besides, just now when Su Xun asked the nurse to say something, Liu Chaoyang came, and it was very face-saving. Whatever Su Xun said here, he had to give some face.

    Su Xun then said: "Liu Shengshou, are you going to the doctor in a hurry?"

    Liu Chaoyang also knew that Su Xun was joking, so he couldn't help laughing, and said, "You said it yourself, I didn't say it."

    "The patient is still there, take me there to have a look." Su Xun said.

    "follow me."

    "Mo Xiaoli, come with me." Su Xun said.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Coming to the high-level intensive care unit again, since he is a distinguished foreigner, the treatment must be quite unusual.

    After entering, I found that there was a nurse and two experts inside, who should be doing some observation work.

    "Su Xun, take a look, this is the patient, what is it called shredded radish." Liu Chaoyang said.

    The little nurse next to her was embarrassed, and reminded in a low voice: "Liu Shengshou, his name is Robert."

    Su Xun glanced at him, he was a man in his thirties, he looked quite handsome, he looked like a male model, he was probably a typical example of being young, rich and handsome.

    If this kind of foreigner wants to harm girls in China, it must be quite easy. These days, you only need to have money. If you are rich and handsome, then you just wait to be sucked dry.

    However, his legs were protectedThe board was wrapped with gauze, and it was obvious at a glance that there was something wrong with the right leg.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and looked at it with the eyes of salvation. After reading it, Su Xun felt a little shocked. This girl, the situation is indeed very serious.

    The knee on the right leg is cracked. The importance of the knee is self-evident. If there is a problem with the knee, I can't even stand up, let alone walk.

    More importantly, the tendons on the legs were also broken. People often say that the reason why the bones are still connected to the tendons is the reason. If even the tendons are broken, it will be over.

    Frowning, Su Xun said: "How did this happen, can it make the situation so serious?"

    Su Xun was curious, if you said that you fell, it is unlikely that you fell so hard, and it is also unlikely that you were beaten.

    Liu Chaoyang said: "Foreigners, they have a strong sense of adventure. When they heard that it was a mountain bike, they made a mistake and fell down the hillside."

    When Su Xun heard it, he was out of luck. The mountain bike is so fast, if you are not careful, you will fall really hard. Liu Chaoyang is cryptically saying that he is trying to die.

    There was a woman next to her, who looked like she was in her twenties, wearing glasses and professional attire. She said, "Dr. Liu, it's been more than a week.  Is there a practical way?"

    "The level of domestic doctors is low. If Mr. Robert's condition was not serious and he couldn't fly long distances, we would have gone abroad for treatment." The woman continued.

    One sentence directly scolded the doctors in the entire Huaxia Kingdom, which made Su Xun a little upset. Since he got the inheritance of Bian Que, Su Xun still has a certain sense of responsibility.

    I couldn't help but sneered in my heart. This woman is talking nonsense when she obviously doesn't understand. In this case, you probably won't be able to go to the German orthopedics department. It's not a matter of level at all.

    What makes Su Xun even more upset is that if this woman is a foreigner, it's okay to say, but the key point is that she is a Chinese, and she is too shameless to catch such a Chinese person, right?

    Su Xun asked, "Who is this woman?"

    Liu Chaoyang's complexion is obviously not very good-looking, he is a famous doctor, when has he been ridiculed like this.

    I just heard Liu Chaoyang say: "She is the assistant and translator of that foreigner, her name is Shi Zhenxiang, and her attitude has always been not very good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 You Are Really Sick

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Chaoyang whispered to Su Xun. After all, he said bad things about others, and he was embarrassed to make his voice too loud. It would be so embarrassing.

    As a result, after Su Xun heard it, he couldn't bear it anymore, and said directly: "What is so fragrant?"

    "Shi Zhenxiang!"

    After all, Liu Chaoyang is old, and he doesn't usually surf the Internet very much. It seems that he hasn't heard what Su Xun said.

    Anyway, after hearing this, Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that this name is really so interesting.

    Considering this Shi Zhenxiang carefully, frankly speaking, her appearance is quite good. Among many women, she is considered to be upper-middle class, and her figure is not bad.

    However, compared with the best beauties like Mo Xiaoli, there is a certain gap, and the gap is relatively large.

    The only flaw is that this woman's lips are a little thick, which does not conform to the aesthetics of Chinese people, which makes her appearance a little less.

    At the same time, she has an arrogant look on her face, as if she is also a foreigner.

    "Doctor Liu, please answer my question. Mr. Robert has been in your hospital for several days, but you can't even come up with a plan." Shi Zhenxiang asked.

    There are really few people who dare to speak so rudely to Liu Chaoyang, and Shi Zhenxiang is one of them.

    Liu Chaoyang's face had already turned dark, and Su Xun probably understood why Liu Chaoyang looked so tired. It is estimated that he was very annoyed by this Shi Zhenxiang in the past few days.

    I just heard Liu Chaoyang say: "Didn't I mention the plan? Surgery is possible, but the success rate is only half. If it fails, the leg will be disabled forever, and there is no possibility of healing."

    "And you invited experts from any country, probably with this success rate. If you don't agree, what can I do?"

    Shi Zhenxiang said directly: "The success rate of 50% is too low, it must not work, you should hurry up and think of other methods."

    Liu Chaoyang's teeth itch from anger, but the dean here has a good relationship with him, and he agreed to his affairs, so he can't just give up halfway.

    Just listen to Liu Chaoyang say: "From now on, you don't talk to me. Since you are in this hospital, just listen to the doctor honestly. If you don't like it, you can transfer to another hospital at any time. It's up to you."

    Liu Chaoyang wished they could be transferred, one less trouble, it was too difficult to take care of, and he had to suffer at a very old age.

    However, Liu Chaoyang also knows that this possibility is not very high, because Linjiang No. 1 Hospital is already the best hospital, and it is well-known far and wide. Going to other hospitals is not as good as here.

    Unless you go abroad, but in the current situation, it is obviously impossible to travel long distances, and the legs are probably useless immediately.

    Su Xun saw that Liu Chaoyang was still a little tempered, and couldn't help but feel quite refreshed. This is the only way to deal with this kind of person.

    "Su Xun, what do you think should be done?" Liu Chaoyang asked.

    He just brought Su Mu for a try, and felt that surgery was still needed. Although the success rate was only half, it should be the only way. It is almost impossible to treat it by other methods.

    He didn't have any hope at first, but he heard Su Xun say: "I can treat this, without surgery."

    "Oh, how should I treat it?" Liu Chaoyang immediately showed a very surprised expression.

    Su Xun is most afraid of being asked this kind of question. Can I tell you that I use my eyes to heal diseases? Don¨t you think I am mentally retarded.

    So Su Xun said: "With acupuncture, the broken tendons can be restored, but it is difficult."

    "No, I will never let Chinese medicine treat me, it's all a lie."

    Unexpectedly, just after Su Xun finished speaking, the foreigner lying on the bed began to speak, and he seemed very excited.

    It turns out that this guy can speak Chinese, but the accent is a bit strange. It is estimated that there is no problem with basic communication, but Chinese is extensive and profound.

    Even Chinese people may not fully understand it, let alone foreigners with little knowledge, who still need translation.

    He continued: "Chinese medicine is all deceitful, and things that kill people's lives should be resolutely avoided."

    "Even if I, Robert, lose this leg, even if I lose my life, I won't let the ignorant and backward things like traditional Chinese medicine treat me."

    Su Xun frowned. The things handed down by the ancestors have been passed down for thousands of years. Naturally, there is a reason for it to be handed down. How could it be something that deceives and harms others?? 

    It's just that in this day and age, with the rapid development of modern medicine, Chinese medicine has declined, and foreigners will naturally not believe in Chinese medicine, which makes Su Xun very sad.

    However, Su Xun came here today to help out, there is no need to put a hot face on a cold ass, if you don¨t believe it, forget it.

    I only heard Su Xun say coldly: "Okay, then you can honestly break your leg, sorry to bother you."

    "Liu Shengshou, this is really embarrassing. It's not that I don't help. You have also seen this situation. If people don't believe it, I can't help it."

    Liu Chaoyang also had a face full of pain, he still wanted to see Su Xun's methods, but this foreigner didn't like it.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun didn't know how to offend Shi Zhenxiang, she said directly: "Don't put on an air there."

    "In this day and age, traditional Chinese medicine is useless. How many people still use Chinese medicine to see a doctor?"

    I just heard this Shi Zhenxiang continue to say: "Although I have always studied abroad, I also know a little about the situation of Chinese medicine in China. If you want to study Chinese medicine, you must be at least forty years old before you dare to go out to see a doctor."

    "You are only a little old, and you dare to speak up and come out to treat people. Is this the attitude of your hospital, just find a liar to fool our Mr. Robert?" Shi Zhenxiang continued to question.

    Nima, Su Xun was shocked, this woman must be sick, why is she so good at bragging, similar to the bragging in the book review section.

    Su Xun said coldly: "You can choose not to let me heal, it doesn't matter, but you can't question my level, because you don't deserve it!"

    "I bother!"

    Shi Zhenxiang directly disdainfully said: "Don't pretend here, if you are really capable, show me your medical qualification certificate."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I'm sorry, I really don't have that kind of thing, but I can tell at a glance that you are also sick."

    "Fart, you are sick." Shi Zhenxiang immediately scolded, she was not angry when others said she was sick.

    "Why！！"

    Su Xun sighed, and then said: "I'm serious, I didn't mean to lie to you, you are really sick."

    "If I'm not mistaken, during this period of time, your body has received chromosomes from several men at the same time, right?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as Su Xun said this, everyone was shocked immediately, this motherfucker's words were too cryptic.

    As expected of a man of culture, he even mentioned things like chromosomes.

    To say that she received chromosomes from several men at the same time, doesn't that mean that she is messing around with several men, which is quite indecent.

    For a while, even an elderly person like Liu Chaoyang couldn't help staring at Shi Zhenxiang twice.

    Shi Zhenxiang was embarrassed all of a sudden, and she hastily denied: "You are talking nonsense, don't spout blood here."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun just smiled, whether she was talking nonsense, she knew in her heart that this woman was indeed sick because of messing around.

    If she had really misunderstood her, she would not have reacted like this. The reaction now is just to cover up her guilty conscience.

    It just so happens that Su Xun is also interested. Su Xun intends to talk about this kind of woman who worships foreigners.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Don't get excited, listen to me tell you slowly, if you guessed right, you like the feeling that there is no obstacle, so in the process of friction, you will not take any protective measures  of."

    Just now why did Su Xun say that this woman received chromosomes in her body? If the man had taken protective measures, then there would be no such thing, but it didn't.

    It is estimated that this woman doesn't care, otherwise, if she asks, how can those men who play with her not take protective measures.

    If she wore a t-shirt, there wouldn't be so many things to do. It was because there were no protective measures that this woman got sick.

    Under the eyes of salvation, everything is exposed, and Su Xun can see it clearly.

    This Shi Zhenxiang is not an ordinary prodigal, and probably has had an affair with countless men.

    A woman like her should be regarded as a highly educated elite, her income will definitely not be low, and she will not do it for money.

    Then there is only one explanation. This woman has a particularly strong desire in that aspect, and she has a great demand for men, and she feels uncomfortable without a man.

    It can also be seen from the face that the lips are set back, which is indeed a manifestation of strong desire.

    In addition, she has been studying abroad and has been influenced by foreign cultures. It is estimated that she is quite open in that regard.

    But if your private life is so chaotic, and you don't know what to pay attention to, then you will definitely get sick. How can there be such a good thing, and those who mess around will naturally have to pay the price.

    It's different like Su Xun, he has always kept himself clean, never touched a woman, let alone had that kind of thing happen to a woman, so he doesn't have to worry about getting sick at all.

    At this time, Shi Zhenxiang's face was completely shocked, and her heart was even more shocked. It can be said that a series of turbulent waves were set off.

    How is this possible, why does this person know about his private affairs?

    It was precisely because what Su Xun said was not bad at all that he was so shocked.

    However, this kind of thing must not be admitted directly. No matter how open she is, she will not admit that she messed around outside.

    Shi Zhenxiang forced herself to stabilize, only to hear her immediately deny: "Stop talking nonsense here, if you frame me again, I will sue you, just wait for my lawyer's letter."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun sneered again, and said in his heart that I would like to see how long you can pretend to be tough, right? I'm afraid you won't be able to talk hard after a while.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "I am kindly reminding you to advise you not to be impatient. If I am not wrong, every time you urinate now, your bottom will be in pain."

    "But this still can't resist your desire to have fun with men, and it's getting more and more uncomfortable. You have also realized this problem yourself, and you went to the pharmacy to buy some drugs to deal with it, but the effect was minimal."

    Every time Su Xun said a word, the expression on Shi Zhenxiang's face immediately turned pale.

    When it came to the last moment, Shi Zhenxiang couldn't bear it anymore, and her psychological defense was completely defeated by Su Xun.

    Because what Su Xun said is not bad at all, exactly the same, even if you follow her, it is impossible to figure it out so clearly.

    Shi Zhenxiang, who had never believed in evil, was also terrified now, and hurriedly said, "Thenthen what's going on with me?"

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone knew it well. This Shi Zhenxiang is equivalent toI admit it, what Su Xun said just now is not bad at all.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You are suffering from xing disease now, hurry up to get treatment, and at the same time, be more restrained, otherwise, by this time next year, your grave will be tall."

    "By the way, this happens to be a hospital, so hurry up to register and have a look. You can't delay this kind of thing." Su Xun had a smile on his face.

    He can cure Shi Zhenxiang's illness, and it's very easy, but he can treat this woman when he is idle, which is completely impossible.

    Shi Zhenxiang couldn't bear it anymore. She was so panicked that she hurried out to find a place to register. Although she was a prostitute, she was afraid of death.

    After Shi Zhenxiang left, the two doctors looked at Su Xun with incomparable admiration, they could do anything, really awesome.

    And that little nurse seemed a little scared of Su Xun, she took two steps back, as if she was afraid that Su Xun would look at her and she would be pregnant later.

    Liu Chaoyang patted Su Xun twice, and said, "Boy, you are amazing. It seems that I underestimated you."

    "I used to think that you were strong in orthopedics, but I didn't expect you to be a gynecologist."

    Su Xun: ""

    "Liu Shengshou, do you think I should go back first?"

    If this foreigner doesn't let Su Xun rule, then Su Xun has nothing to do. He didn't help Liu Chaoyang today.

    "Okay, you can go back first, I will trouble you today." Liu Chaoyang said.

    Su Xun smiled: "It's because I didn't help, I will treat you to dinner later."

    "Come on, I can still invite you to dinner, so save some money and take your little girlfriend to the hotel."

    Su Xun: ""

    Just when Su Xun turned around and was about to leave the ward, the foreigner lying on the bed couldn't bear it anymore, and he hurriedly shouted: "Sir, please stay."

    "What's the matter?" Su Xun frowned.

    Robert quickly said: "Sir, I misunderstood you just now, I didn't expect your medical skills to be so amazing, can you help me treat it?"

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun was speechless immediately, thinking about integrity, didn't you just say that I would not let me cure him if he was killed, and now the integrity is shattered in a blink of an eye?

    So Su Xun said: "This Mr. Robert, do you still remember what you said just now?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94 Unexpected harvest

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I was blind just now, please don't be angry, sir."

    This foreigner is quite on the road, and he immediately admits to being cowardly, and his attitude changes quite quickly.

    Mainly just now Su Xun wanted to educate that rampant Shi Zhenxiang, but who knew it unexpectedly played the role of knocking mountains and shaking tigers.

    This foreigner is not stupid, he saw Su Xunlu's hand, and he also understood that this is probably the legendary miracle doctor, how could he offend this kind of person, it is impossible to offend this kind of person.

    Moreover, he was quite shocked when he found out that his translator had that disease, and he really didn't notice it at all.

    Shi Zhenxiang had boldly hinted at him before, but he was not a casual person, so he didn't take the bait, which made him fall in love with him now.

    Even this can be seen at a glance, which is enough to show Su Xun's strength.

    His leg, maybe Su Xun could really cure it, he was very annoyed for a while, and said that he knew it earlier, so he didn't say that.

    But even so, he was desperately trying to be shameless, and he had to keep Su Xun, which was related to whether his broken leg could be repaired.

    Su Xun couldn't help being happy when he heard that this guy admitted to being cowardly, but Su Xun couldn't just go up and treat him. He just heard Su Xun say: "If you ask me to treat you, I will treat you. How can I not treat you?"  face?"

    Robert froze there for a moment, not knowing what to say. It seemed that what he said made a little sense. He was not good at Chinese, and he was thinking about how to organize the language to revive him back and forth.

    Liu Chaoyang next to him seemed hesitant to speak, but he really hoped that Su Xun would make a move. The first thing was to see how high Su Xun's level was.

    Second, if this guy can really be cured, then a stone will fall from Liu Chaoyang's heart.

    Su Xun also understood that he was here to help Liu Chaoyang. As for who the foreigner was, it didn't matter, Su Xun was just trying to make things difficult for him.

    Let him understand a truth, Huaxia has a long history and profound heritage, and you, a foreigner, can't look down on anything casually.

    "How about this, if you call Zhenxiang ten times in a row, I will forcefully heal you."

    "Really fragrant, really fragrant, really fragrant"

    Robert didn't know what it meant, so he kept yelling, and he didn't count himself. He probably yelled a dozen times before he stopped.

    Mo Xiaoli looked at this side with a very interesting expression, this foreigner was subdued by Su Xun, it seemed quite interesting.

    Su Xun didn't intend to waste time, and said, "Give me a set of silver needles."

    Liu Chaoyang hurriedly gave orders, the hospital must have a lot of silver needles, and Linjiang No. 1 Hospital also has Chinese medicine.

    After getting the silver needles, which had been sterilized, Su Xun acted decisively and began to give this guy acupuncture. Acupuncture can indeed restore the tendons to a certain extent, and can dredge the blood vessels.

    However, it is impossible to recover with acupuncture and moxibustion, and it is almost impossible, after all, the condition of broken tendons is too serious.

    ? To recover, at least half a year of treatment is required, mainly relying on the Eye of Salvation.

    After more than half an hour passed, Su Xun stopped directly. If he continued like this, he probably fainted himself.

    However, the tendons and veins of this foreigner have been repaired, and the rest is much easier to handle.

    Su Xun said: "Move your legs and try it out."

    Robert did what Su Xun said. Sure enough, he found that his injured leg could not move at all.

    While he was pleasantly surprised, he asked, "It's great, I can really move, but why does it still hurt a little?"

    "Nonsense, your bones haven't recovered yet, you need to recuperate for a few days." Su Xun said.

    Liu Chaoyang could clearly see that Su Xun had succeeded, as long as the tendons were fixed, the rest of the bones would be fine as long as they had time to recuperate. These are all minor problems.

    It is precisely because of this that Liu Chaoyang was particularly shocked. How terrifying is this young man's medical skills?

    "Thank you, dear sir, you are really amazing. Huaxia's Chinese medicine is really amazing. I will definitely tell my friends when I meet them in the future."

    At this time, Robert kept praising Su Xun.

    These words sound very comfortable, and Robert doesn¨t feel like the kind of back-and-forth, turning his face and denying othersguy.

    At least he still knows how to be grateful. If he can really go back and spread the word to the people around him, it will have a certain positive effect on Chinese medicine. After all, he doesn't look like an ordinary person.

    In addition, this guy was quite enthusiastic and insisted on inviting Su Xun to dinner. Su Xun thought to himself, how can you go to dinner with your one leg, so he quickly declined.

    ！！！！！！！！

    "Now, it seems that I should invite you to dinner."

    After leaving the ward, Liu Chaoyang said with a relaxed face that he had solved a troublesome matter.

    Su Xun also jokingly said: "You can do whatever you want, anyway, I won't be polite to you."

    "By the way, let me trouble you with one thing."

    "What's up?"

    Su Xun said: "I came to the hospital today because I actually beat up a little gangster. He wanted to blackmail me into coming to the hospital."

    "In the future, if he wants to be hospitalized, then let him stay there, but please give me instructions to rectify him more and give him some special care."

    However, Liu Chaoyang said with a serious face: "I'm afraid this is not possible. The hospital has regulations, and patients cannot be harmed casually. If this is exposed."

    "Whoever told you to harm him, just punish him. When going out to talk about needle injections, ask the nurse to prick a dozen more times, and when drawing blood, draw two more tubes, so that he doesn't want to stay in the hospital any longer."

    Liu Chaoyang finally understood, and couldn't help sighing: "You are really a wise brave young man."

    "What's the name of the bastard you mentioned, tell me, and I'll arrange him."

    Su Xun said: "I really don't know about this, but I have tattoos all over my arms, so I can figure it out when I ask."

    Liu Chaoyang found a little nurse here, and after a brief description, the nurse knew who it was, and she said directly: "Liu Shengshou, the person you mentioned, the test result came out, crying over there  .￣

    "Why are you crying? I just kicked him, but it was just some skin trauma. Who did he cry for?" Su Xun asked in pain.

    The little nurse said: "Didn't he have a full body checkup? I thought he was just a little skin trauma. Who knew that the checkup turned out to be an unexpected harvest. He still has the disease of willows and willows, and now his mentality has collapsed."

    Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli looked at each other in blank dismay, which means that this is all right, and there is an unexpected harvest after checking.

    After being stunned for a while, Su Xun said: "What are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and give me a smile."

    "Hahahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95 Flaming Egg Fried Rice

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun just laughed out like that, unable to control his emotions. That tattooed man got this kind of disease, which really made Su Xun very happy.

    That guy is just a scum in society, no one will sympathize with him if he suffers from any disease, it is estimated that a person like him likes to mess around in some informal small hair salon.

    It comes and goes, if you don't pay attention, it is normal to have some diseases.

    If he didn't have a full body check, he probably wouldn't have known about this, but he would have found out today.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun felt that the tattooed man should thank him. If he hadn't beaten him today, he would not have come to check, let alone know the truth.

    Although the truth is a bit cruel, it is definitely better to know it sooner than later. If you know it later, you may be able to contact the funeral home directly.

    If I had known this before, I would have introduced him to Shi Zhenxiang. Maybe the two of them would have a fight once, and they would be right and wrong, and both of them would be fine.

    When the little nurse spoke, there was also some disgust in her eyes. After all, women, decent women would hate such messy men.

    Not all women are as casual as Shi Zhenxiang.

    The little nurse said: "Liu Shengshou, if there is nothing else, then I will go to work first."

    "Go ahead."

    Su Xun said: "Forget it, don't do what I told you. If you have that kind of disease, he will suffer from some."

    Liu Shengshou said: "Then what do you plan to do with this person, do you still care about him?"

    "I don't care what he does. I didn't beat him out of his blemishes, and he can't blackmail me if he wants to. I don't care about him. I'm going back." Su Xun said.

    It is estimated that the tattooed man has already lost his mentality at this time, and he should worry about his own life, so he has no mood to control Su Xun.

    Liu Shengshou nodded and said: "Tell me your number. When you have time, I invite you to dinner."

    "Look at you, why are you being so polite? Why are you inviting guests? I'm going to report my number, so quickly take out your phone and write it down."

    Liu Chaoyang: ""

    Before going back, Su Xun also went to say hello to An Suke, she should go back too, after all, she has to go to school tomorrow.

    After Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli got out of the hospital, Mo Xiaoli was still upset, and said, "It's all because of that idiot, who made my casserole uncooked."

    Su Xun was also very sad. In fact, he didn't eat a few mouthfuls. After tossing for two or three hours, Su Xun's stomach kept growling.

    "Why don't we go back and have a casserole?" Su Xun asked tentatively.

    "You can pull it down."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "It's still so far away there, I'm not in the mood to go there again, I'd better find a restaurant nearby to eat."

    Su Xun took a look and found that there were greasy restaurants next to the hospital, which made Su Xun lose his appetite. Su Xun suddenly thought of his magical little chef skin.

    No matter what, I have to try the feeling of cooking, so Su Xun said: "Mo Xiaoli, buy something back, and I will cook it for you."

    "You can still cook?" Mo Xiaoli was very surprised that it was all right now.

    Generally speaking, people who go to school at their age can't cook, at most they can master instant noodles proficiently, not to mention that Su Xun is still a man.

    It was enough to surprise Mo Xiaoli just now that Su Xun was good at medicine, and I wanted to talk about it, but Su Xun said that he could cook.

    So Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, what else can you do, will you have children?"

    Su Xun: ""

    "What do you want to eat?" Su Xun asked.

    Mo Xiaoli said that you are quite confident, she said: "I'm afraid it depends on what you can do, but except for me to eat, the rest is fine."

    Su Xun: ""

    "Let's go quickly. After a while, the supermarkets will probably be closed." Su Xun glanced at his mobile phone and said quickly.

    The two of them went to a big supermarket, and it happened that Su Xun wanted to buy some daily necessities, but Su Xun didn't buy some things, because he had no time to go to the big supermarket.

    Vegetables and the like, Su Xun didn't buy too much, because at this time of night, they were leftovers bought by some people, and they were not very fresh.

    Probably bought some basicsThe ingredients, plus condiments such as firewood, rice, oil, salt and oil, I said I didn¨t buy much, but I actually bought a lot of them, costing hundreds of dollars.

    After returning home, Su Xun took the things directly to his home, and then cooked at his home, and Mo Xiaoli came to Su Xun's home with ease.

    Although two people don't live together, this state is actually no different from living together.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, can I help?"

    "Forget it, just sit and rest and wait for your meal."

    Seeing Mo Xiaoli's appearance, it is estimated that she has never done anything since she was a child. If she is expected to help, then forget it, and don't blow up your kitchen.

    Su Xun first cooked a portion of rice, and then prepared eggs, ham and other ingredients. Now that it is getting late, Su Xun doesn't plan to do anything complicated, just fry an egg and fried rice.

    After equipping the magic little chef's skin, all kinds of magical recipes came out in his mind, and there happened to be an egg fried rice, but this was really not an ordinary egg fried rice, which made Su Xun very excited.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Egg fried rice must be made with cooked rice, so it took a certain amount of time, and it took tens of minutes before Su Xun managed two servings of egg fried rice.

    After serving the egg fried rice, I found that the two plates containing the egg fried rice were emitting flames. The surface of this layer of egg fried rice was glowing with a layer of flames, which was quite dazzling.

    It's just that this scene looks a little scary, and those who don't know it think it's on fire.

    Su Xun also saw it for the first time, but because he made it according to the recipe, he was not too surprised, because the name of this egg fried rice is flame egg fried rice.

    It's still very vivid, the flaming egg fried rice is the flame egg fried rice, it doesn't feel artistic at all.

    If you take a closer look, you will find that it is really amazing. The flame is red and blue, but it feels like there is no temperature. Su Xun put his finger on the flame, and there is no burning feeling.

    It is not clear what is going on with this flame, maybe, this is the power of magic.

    Su Xun directly brought out two servings of flame egg fried rice, put them on the dining table, and said to Mo Xiaoli who was lying on the sofa and playing with his mobile phone: "It's time to eat."

    "I go´´´´"

    Mo Xiaoli got up together, and after seeing the flaming egg fried rice, Mo Xiaoli was stunned.

    After reacting, he immediately shouted: "Su Xun, what are you doing? This is on fire. Throw it away quickly. Don't move. I'll put out the fire." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 The Finale of the Story

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mo Xiaoli was obviously taken aback, but after seeing her reaction, Su Xun also wanted to laugh unconsciously.

    It's not Mo Xiaoli's fault, it's true that normal people will react like this when they see it, it's quite normal.

    When cooking, there is a fire in the pot, and everyone can understand it, but it is a symbol of a chef, and ordinary people can't control it.

    However, after it was cooked, it was all served out, but it still caught fire. What kind of cooking skills does Su Xun have, he must not be playing with snakes.

    "Don't get excited, just relax, this is my special flame egg fried rice." Su Xun said to Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli was stunned for a moment, it was the first time she heard such a strange name, and Mo Xiaoli continued to ask: "What's going on, Su Xun, how did you do it?"

    "I didn't do much. It's just that on the basis of the nine-year compulsory education, I secretly made up lessons. That's why I'm so good and can make things that ordinary people can't make."

    Mo Xiaoli immediately curled her lips to express her contempt for Su Xun, but she didn't complain about Su Xun anymore, and her attention was all on the egg fried rice in front of her.

    Indeed, after experiencing the fear just now, Mo Xiaoli calmed down and took a look, and found that it was really the same thing.

    It's good that this egg fried rice has flames on the surface, but this flame looks a bit different from ordinary flames.

    That is a feeling that is not easy to describe. Generally speaking, the flame seems to look more gorgeous.

    Moreover, the flame only burned on the surface of the egg fried rice, and did not spread. If it was under normal circumstances, the plate would have cracked long ago if it couldn't bear it.

    I don't understand how Su Xun did it. The phenomenon in front of me seems to be beyond the range of Mo Xiaoli's cognition, which makes Mo Xiaoli quite surprised.

    After thinking about Su Xun, there are too many magical things about him, and Mo Xiaoli calmed down a little.

    Of course, Mo Xiaoli will definitely not think about magic, because it is too nonsense, normal people will not believe in such things.

    Mo Xiaoli thought it was made by some special method, most likely it was some internet celebrity recipes on the Internet, and people nowadays like to make some fancy things.

    The more bells and whistles, the more eye-catching. In today's Internet age, attention is the most important thing.

    Mo Xiaoli asked a little uncertainly: "Su Xun, are you sure this thing is really edible?"

    "Why can't I eat it, let me take a bite first and show you."

    While speaking, Su Xun dug a spoonful of egg fried rice with an iron spoon, and the entire surface of the spoon was covered with flames.

    Seemingly stable like an old dog, in fact Su Xun was a little flustered.

    After all, this is also his first attempt. He was not nervous during the first time.

    But after thinking about it for a while, this is the effect of the system's skin, and the system will definitely not lie to him, so Su Xun swallowed it directly.

    The flames mixed with the fried rice entrance, unexpectedly, there was no hot feeling, but I felt articulate and refreshed for a while.

    The rice grains are full, and each grain seems to be mixed with eggs, and it melts in the mouth, soft and hard, and it tastes really wonderful.

    After chewing a few times and swallowing it, I suddenly felt warm and very comfortable. It is really hard to imagine that a bowl of fried rice with eggs can make my whole body feel comfortable. This is incredible.

    "Su Xun, are you okay?"

    Mo Xiaoli, who was next to him, was almost stunned when he saw Su Xun. After Su Xun gulped down his stomach, he closed his eyes and enjoyed it all over his face, looking a little wretched.

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't help it anymore, she felt that if she didn't speak, Su Xun might be immersed in it and couldn't get out.

    Sure enough, Su Xun came to his senses, then smiled resentfully, and said, "I'm sorry, the egg fried rice I fried is really delicious, just now I was immersed in the wonderful taste."

    "Shameless"

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but said, "I've never seen someone who is so good at praising himself. This is no longer a matter of brazenness, it is rather shameless."

    But Su Xun said so, and just now he took a sip and seemed to be fine.

    Mo Xiaoli will not worry about anything anymore, it is estimated that this is just a visual effect, not real.? flame.

    Here Mo Xiaoli also picked up the spoon, and after taking a sip carefully, Mo Xiaoli's expression was even more exaggerated than Su Xun's.

    "Delicious, this is too delicious."

    After a long time, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but exclaimed.

    She still has a big mouth, and she doesn't like ordinary food at all. If she can say delicious food from the bottom of her heart, it's probably really extraordinary.

    Su Xun said: "You don't even look at who made it, so it goes without saying, eat it while it's hot."

    The two of them started to eat fried rice with eggs. It was obviously just fried rice with eggs that many people looked down upon, but who knew that they tasted top-notch cuisine.

    During the meal, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help admiring: "Su Xun, you are really amazing, I never thought that a man like you can cook."

    "Among my female friends, almost none can cook, let alone men."

    Su Xun was quite happy to be praised so sincerely by Mo Xiaoli.

    However, this kind of happiness cannot be shown, but should be silently kept in the heart, just like the toilet lid is not lifted, you should be sullen.

    Su Xun said: "It's okay, I have a friend who can cook. A woman often cooks for her boyfriend. I saw her post a circle of friends the other day and cooked a coke chicken wing for her boyfriend."

    "Then what?"

    "After the boy ate it, the girl asked expectantly, is it delicious? The boy didn't even think about it, and just said it was delicious. This is the best cola chicken wing he has ever eaten."

    "Unexpectedly, after the girl tasted it, she found that the chicken wings were not cooked at all, so she said, you lied to me, these are all raw, how can they be delicious."

    "The boy smiled slightly, scraped the tip of the girl's nose with his finger, and said, fool, as long as it's made by you, it's delicious."

    "The girl was moved to tears, and the two snuggled together happily."

    "Wow."

    After hearing this, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help admiring: "That boy is too warm."

    Su Xun glanced at her, and continued: "A few days later, both of them died of bird flu, and the story ends."

    "???"

    The expression on Mo Xiaoli's face quickly froze. After a while, she reluctantly said: "The ending of this story is reallyso heartwarming." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 Angela's Double Draw

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Mo Xiaoli is +42."

    Su Xun's depravity managed to get the resentment value from Mo Xiaoli, which surprised Su Xun.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun roughly understood that the value of resentment does not necessarily mean hatred, but generally speaking, it is negative energy.

    Including resentment, hatred, complaints, and speechlessness, etc. Mo Xiaoli was obviously made speechless by Su Xun just now.

    Similarly, even people with a good relationship will be angry. For example, if your test scores are poor, your parents will also have resentment points.

    But it only took a while, maybe after the mixed doubles, they will return to normal and still love you as before.

    Su Xun smiled a little here, didn't say anything, and focused on playing games with Mo Xiaoli, and played about two rounds. Fortunately, Su Xun's rank is not too high.

    Mo Xiaoli was not as foolish as he thought, but his consciousness was a little bit weak. For example, if he was playing a mage, he always liked to go solo. With Su Xun directing beside him, Mo Xiaoli would be much better.

    After winning two sentences in a row, almost forty minutes passed, Mo Xiaoli said: "I won't play anymore, I'm going back to sleep, I'm sure I can sleep well today."

    Su Xun smiled and understood what Mo Xiaoli meant, because after eating fried rice with flamed eggs today, all aspects of the body's functions are better, and it is easy to fall asleep.

    After seeing off Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun cleaned up the table, and then took a shower himself.

    It's faster for elders to take a bath, because now that summer is here, they basically take a bath every day, and it's very convenient, just wash it off.

    When lying in bed, Su Xun didn't think about studying or anything. Now he feels more and more that studying is a very easy thing, and he doesn't have the sense of urgency before.

    In the past, I worked hard and anxiously, but my grades just couldn't improve, but now it's much better, and I can get good grades if I just do it casually.

    After taking a look at my own resentment points, it can be said that I was quite powerful tonight, and I pulled a large amount of resentment points. When added up, there are more than 400 points in total, which is enough for four lucky draws.

    In this case, Su Xun will not be polite. When he was taking a shower just now, he deliberately rubbed his hands several times with Crest soap.

    Su Xun had a hunch that he would definitely win the lottery tonight.

    "Thank you for participating, thank you for participating!"

    After thanking you twice for participating, good news finally came: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Angela's skin [Mind Hacker]"

    "Angela again?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that Angela was drawn last time, and this time it was again. Could it be that he and this hero are so destined?

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun doesn't seem to have much impression of the mind hacker skin, because Angela is a hero he doesn't play very much, not to mention that he used to be a leopard head, and he wouldn't spend a dime in the game.

    However, this skin can be known as soon as you hear the name, and it is definitely not the kind of skin that makes you a woman's boss, this is enough.

    Immediately, the huge floating card of this skin appeared in my mind as before, and it looked lifelike and vivid.

    It is still a little lolita, but this time it is completely different from the magic little chef's painting style. This time Angela is transformed into an internet addicted girl.

    Wearing a pair of headphones and a pair of rabbit ears on the head, but a closer look is also a high-tech product.

    The two huge braids are constantly changing color, like neon lights, dazzling people.

    At the same time, a huge monitor appeared in front of her, and Angela was typing some codes non-stop.

    To sum up, Angela's skin is quite technological, and it feels like a product of a science fiction film.

    Needless to say, I know that with Tianmei's urine, the price of this skin is probably not very cheap.

    I didn't spend too much time on the appearance of the skin, no matter how good-looking and cool it has nothing to do with Su Xun, it still depends on its function.

    After clicking the skin card, the entire skin immediately turned around, showing its attributes.

    Skin Name: [Mind Hacker]

    Corresponding hero: Angela

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can become a top hacker, master computer technology proficiently, become the top hacker on earth, and the degree of computer masterydegree, unprecedented.

    Note: Please do not use hacking techniques to do anything that endangers society and China, otherwise the host will be punished by the system.

    ?After seeing this, Su Xun couldn't help but his eyes lit up, the special girl turned out to be hacking technology, which is too awesome.

    Hackers have always given people the feeling of being mysterious, and they are also high-end. If you want to become a hacker, you really need to have absolute computer skills, one in a million.

    And Su Xun is a pure computer novice. Apart from logging in and playing games, Su Xun basically doesn't know much about other things when he turns on the computer.

    What's even a little sad is that he doesn't even know how to download a film, and he borrows one to talk to others, and others don't pay much attention to him.

    After all, Su Xun doesn't have a computer himself, and he doesn't have much contact with it, so it's impossible for him to be good at computer technology.

    After having this skin, Su Xun didn't even think about what he could do as a hacker. Many hackers are on the edge of the law, and they might get involved by accident.

    Su Xun doesn't have that interest. Even if he improves his computer technology a little bit, he would use it better. After all, in the Internet age, it can be used anyway.

    Excited, Su Xun immediately used the skin.

    In the next second, Su Xun's body was trembling as if he had been electrocuted, and countless codes flew towards his brain like scraps of paper.

    Three minutes later, Su Xun returned to normal. Fortunately, Mo Xiaoli was not there just now, otherwise he would have been convulsed.

    Su Xun couldn't control himself, and immediately wanted to try his computer skills, but he found tragically that he didn't have a computer, and the rented house had internet, but no computer.

    It's late at night, and Su Xun doesn't want to go to the Internet cafe after taking a shower. It's even more impossible to buy it now, and it will be delivered tomorrow at the earliest.

    Su Xun sent a message to Mo Xiaoli, asking her if she had a computer. A rich girl like Mo Xiaoli must have a computer. Su Xun brought a small laptop.

    After turning on the computer, Su Xun felt a familiar feeling. Typing codes and the like was very common, as simple as eating and drinking.

    After confirming his ability, Su Xun started to do big things.

    He directly hacked a website. When logging on to this website before, he always had to pay to become a member to view it. Otherwise, he would only give it a few tens of seconds to try, and he couldn't see any key parts.

    After hacking this website, Su Xun can browse freely without spending any money, and Su Xun can't be too happy, being a hacker is simply too comfortable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 Learning Makes Me Happy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, why don't you look so complexioned, and you're not energetic?"

    When going to school the next morning, Mo Xiaoli went downstairs with Su Xun. Mo Xiaoli glanced at Su Xun and couldn't help asking.

    Su Xun was a little bit pained, thinking that since Te Niang mastered the hacking technology and hacked the website, it was like entering a new world.

    The most important thing is that I watched it for too long, which made Su Xun feel hollowed out. Insufficient sleep and the loss of essence in the body made Su Xun seem to be lacking in energy.

    Mo Xiaoli seemed very smart, she rolled her eyes, as if she suddenly thought of something, she immediately said: "Su Xun, did you take my computer to see something nasty?"

    Su Xun was startled immediately, saying that a woman's sixth sense is indeed quite scary.

    This Mo Xiaoli knows so much that she can even guess this.

    Of course, Su Xun would definitely not admit it directly. Wouldn¨t it be silly to admit this kind of thing? Even a girl with a more open mind would care more about this.

    Su Xun immediately acted in his true colors, the expression on his face can be said to be quite righteous, and he exuded righteousness, and said: "Mo Xiaoli, who do you think I am?"

    "I just used your computer to play 4399 games for a while yesterday, but I didn't pay attention to the time all of a sudden, so I went to bed late." What Su Xun said was true, and he believed it himself.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't have any doubts. Seeing Su Xun's righteous and dignified appearance, he thought he had misunderstood Su Xun.

    She immediately said: "That's all I'm saying, I know you're not that kind of person, don't be angry."

    "Hmph, don't say that again next time, we men rarely read those things, such misunderstandings will make men very painful."

    Mo Xiaoli quickly changed the subject and said, "Su Xun, what are you having for breakfast?"

    "Buy some pancakes, by the way, go and buy me two bottles of Nutrition Express."

    ！！！！！！！！

    When I came to school, I still continued my boring life.

    This is what it looks like when you are studying, just like a person, when he is around, you don't think he is so good, and when he dies, you will know how to miss him.

    In the days of school, studying is a painful and heavy thing, but when you really don't go to school, you will find that it is the most beautiful time.

    The college entrance examination is approaching, and the countdown on the wall is getting closer and closer. Everyone feels a sense of urgency, and almost everyone in the class is studying.

    Even without the teacher's urging, I understand the importance of time.

    In the words of Fat Granny Zhang, I didn¨t know how to be anxious a long time ago, but now I know that if I show this kind of energy just in high school, I can focus on everything.

    ?In contrast, Su Xun may be the one who is more relaxed among all people, because his pressure is still relatively small, just look at Chinese and English roughly, and there will be no difficulty.

    As for those things in science, Su Xun doesn¨t even bother to read them, and the teacher doesn¨t care about Su Xun, and sometimes even asks Su Xun for questions that the teacher doesn¨t understand.

    As a result, now Su Xun has become a well-known master in the class, and I don't know how many people came to ask questions after class.

    This class is Fat Granny Zhang's class. Everyone cheered up, and everyone knew which teachers can be messed with and which teachers can't be messed with.

    In Fat Granny Zhang's class, except for Su Xun who dared to be arrogant, the rest of the people did not dare to move around. Things like distraction can be spotted by Fat Granny Zhang at a glance, not to mention things that don't exist because you are sleeping.

    "Before class today, I would like to announce a piece of good news to everyone."

    Unexpectedly, in class today, the fat woman Zhang was not the same as before. She came up and said, "Everyone, take out the test papers you did yesterday."

    Instead, he said some good news, which made people a little surprised. What kind of good news can make people like Fat Po Zhang look so excited?

    Under the gaze of everyone, I only heard Fat Granny Zhang say: "Student Su Xun sang last time, someone took a video and posted it on the Internet, and it became a little popular."

    "As a result, Mr. Wang Feng from the entertainment circle saw it. Mr. Wang Feng planned to invite Su Xun to be a guest at his concert to sing with him."

    "Hiss！"

    After Fat Granny Zhang said this, there was a sensation in the whole class:

    "Oh my god, it turned out that Teacher Wang Feng wanted to invite?Su Xun went to cooperate, which is too amazing.  "

    "Although I don't like Teacher Wang Feng very much, but he claims to be half of the Chinese music scene, so he must be very powerful."

    "Just kidding, he is Huaxia Good Voice's mentor last year, okay, what is your status?"

    "It is said that Mr. Wang Feng's concerts never invite guests. This time it is rare to invite Su Xun. It is incredible."

    "´´´´´"

    Countless people are amazed, after all, being invited by a big star in the entertainment industry is already something worth bragging about.

    Su Xun didn't expect that, it has been a while since that happened, and he didn't expect to be noticed by the star.

    However, for Su Xun, this didn't seem to be anything exciting, and he didn't bother to show his face.

    In the eyes of normal people, celebrities in the entertainment industry are unattainable existences, but what Su Xun has been exposed to during this period of time has raised his vision to a higher level.

    He is also very clear that in fact, celebrities and the like are nothing in front of the real powerful.

    Su Xun can probably understand what Wang Feng meant. Inviting an ordinary person to the stage is a big gimmick in itself.

    If this ordinary person sang quite well, the entire Internet would definitely be blown up the next day, maybe Mr. Wang Feng would be able to hit the headlines.

    Of course, the main reason is that Su Xun's strength moved them. If the strength is put aside, everything is nonsense.

    Fat Granny Zhang also seemed very excited. She said: "Su Xun, the school has already communicated with the school. Air tickets and hotels will be reimbursed, and you will even be given a certain subsidy."

    As a guest, there is definitely no remuneration, but there are subsidies and the like, which is already quite kind.

    Speaking of it, everyone thought that Su Xun would go, and Fat Po Zhang also thought so, and she also hoped that Su Xun could go, so that she would have capital when she went out to brag.

    When other teachers were comparing grades, she could say disdainfully: "I'm sorry, my proud student Su Xun not only has good grades, but he can also be a concert guest for a big star."

    Fat Po Zhang is a person who loves face very much, and likes to compare herself with others, which can be regarded as one of her problems.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said, "Teacher, I don't want to go."

    "Why?"

    "Because I want to learn, and only learning can make me happy." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Someone Wants to Treat You to Dinner

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Cheng Jianyao is +14."

    "The resentment value from Cao Liqian is +18."

    "The resentment value from Fang Xin is +24."

    ""

    Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment, who knew that after he finished speaking, he absorbed a large amount of resentment points.

    It seems that the pretense just now was a bit too much, and learning to make you happy, don't be shameless, everyone must be complaining crazily to Su Xun at that moment, that's why there is such an effect.

    The fat woman smiled a bit. If there were any students who dared to pretend to be so aggressive with her before, she would probably be slapped in the face.

    However, the person who said this was Su Xun. With Su Xun's current status, even the domineering fat woman Zhang would not dare to do anything to him.

    The fat woman Zhang could only smile, and then said: "Su Xun, this is only a few days of delay, and your grades are so good, so you are not afraid of any delay."

    Su Xun said nonsense in his heart, so of course he didn't delay too much. He just didn't want to go, so he could only find such a reason.

    Su Xun didn't really like to do publicity, let alone go to other places, even if he gave money, Su Xun would not go.

    Moreover, Su Xun still has another worry. With his good looks and rock skills, if he goes there, he might steal the limelight from the protagonist.

    When the time comes, if it really becomes popular, what should Su Xun do? Wouldn't the normal life be gone, so he is determined not to go.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say righteously: "Teacher, didn't you teach us that the third year of high school is to race against time."

    "I can't lose even a minute. It's worth it for a few days. It's a crime. I still don't want to worry about studying. I can't go there. I can't live without studying."

    ""

    Fat Granny Zhang stared at Su Xun for a long time before saying, "Okay, you won."

    Although it was a bit stiff to pretend to be aggressive, but at least he rejected this invitation from the entertainment industry.

    Anyway, as long as Su Xun doesn't want to go, no one else can interfere, and how to refuse is a matter for the school.

    Many people find it difficult to understand Su Xun's behavior. I don't know how many people envy such a good opportunity. Su Xun doesn't cherish it even if it can't be bought with money.

    Su Xun doesn't care about this kind of discussion. As a person with good looks and talent, you have to bear the criticism of the world, just like those who voted for recommendation.

    Su Xun was wondering if he was going to buy a computer. To be honest, a computer is not expensive, and you can buy one for a few thousand yuan.

    Tens of thousands of dollars is better. As for the tens of thousands of dollars, unless it is a professional anchor or game player, there is no need to adjust such a good configuration.

    Anyway, it was not short of money, and it was really inconvenient not to have a computer, so Su Xun planned to buy a computer.

    "Yao Zhihao, do you have anything to do after school? Come with me to buy a computer. Didn't you say that you are familiar with Computer City?" Su Xun asked.

    Yao Zhihao knows a lot about computers, but Su Xun definitely knows better than him.

    Finding him together is not a matter of configuration. There are too many routines in the main computer city.

    It's not that the money is short, no matter how rich people are, they don't like being ripped off when they spend money.

    Yao Zhihao said: "Why are you thinking about buying a computer at this time? Shouldn't you buy it after the college entrance examination? There will be many activities then, and you can get a discount with the admission ticket. You can bear with it for another month or two."

    "Forget it, I need to use it recently, so I won't wait, anyway, it won't be much cheaper." Su Xun said.

    If you have an admission ticket after the college entrance examination, it may be cheaper, at most a few hundred yuan, anyway, the merchant will definitely not suffer, so why wait for a long time for those few hundred yuan.

    "That's up to you, but I have something to do tonight, so I can't go. You go back to the computer city on the second floor and find a store called Huayu Computer. The boss there is very nice and doesn't kill people. My computers are all  Bought it there."

    Yao Zhihao gave Su Xun a move.

    Su Xun was surprised when he heard this, he said: "What can you do after school?"

    "My girlfriend celebrates her birthday today, so I want to accompany her well tonight." Yao Zhihao showed a wretched expression.

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore,If it wasn't for being familiar with Yao Zhihao, Su Xun would have been deceived by him.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Who are you lying to? Isn't your girlfriend inflatable? Where's the birthday?"

    "Su Xun, please respect my girlfriend when you speak, what's wrong with the inflatable, today is her delivery date."

    Su Xun was startled, and then clasped his fists in both hands, admiringly said: "Shihui, Shihui."

    After school in the evening, Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli went to the computer city and bought a computer, which cost more than 8,000 yuan, and the configuration was quite advanced.

    It's just that I bought a laptop. Compared with a desktop, the performance is definitely not as good, but it is more convenient.

    After the college entrance examination, I still don't know where to go. I bought a laptop and took it with me when I went to college. The desktop one is not convenient to carry.

    "Su Xun, why are you so interested in computers these two days, you use mine first, I don't use it a few times a year." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in his heart that if I use your camera to watch movies all the time, I will feel ashamed.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I plan to learn computer technology by myself. Maybe I will study computer science in university. It can be regarded as laying a foundation."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Well, you are much better than those boys who turn on the computer and only know to read unhealthy things."

    Su Xun: "Ahem, the moon is really round today."

    Back at home in the evening, I cooked some food. Su Xun drew prizes twice, but thank you for participating.

    Turning on the computer, Su Xun, for the sake of his own health, did not continue to crack other people's websites, but was seriously writing some small programs for fun.

    ！！！！！！！！

    A few days passed in such a silent manner, and it was Friday in a blink of an eye, and many people felt relaxed. The mood on Friday was different from that on Monday, because they could finally rest.

    When school was about to leave, An Suke came to Su Xun's side and said, "Su Xun, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Hiss！"

    As soon as these words came out, the extremely entangled eyes of the students immediately cast them over.

    An Suke's words sounded meaningful.

    Su Xun said: "I'm free, what's the matter."

    Su Xun's first reaction was, is there something wrong with An Suke's grandma?

    Unexpectedly, An Suke said a little shyly: "I want to treat you to dinner." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 The Heart of the Engine

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now it's all right, after An Suke said this, Su Xun directly got a lot of resentment points, basically all of them were boys.

    Among them, that guy He Tianming contributed the most resentment points, directly coming to 86 points, which made Su Xun very happy.

    It is understandable that He Tianming hates Su Xun so much. After all, because of the last performance, the gap between the two is too big.

    Although Su Xun didn't do anything to him, the two of them were always being compared unconsciously by others, which made He Tianming very embarrassed.

    In this way, he naturally hated Su Xun very much. Some people are like this, they don't find reasons on themselves, they must blame others.

    In addition, He Tianming likes An Suke, and everyone knows this because he is very high-profile.

    ?There are so many boys in the class, but He Tianming seems to be the best in terms of his conditions, and He Tianming is the best match for An Suke, he thinks so.

    Although An Suke didn't give him much attention at all, he still naively thought that An Suke was doing this to not delay his studies, and after graduation, he would definitely catch up with An Suke.

    As it turns out, An Su is about to invite Su Xun to dinner now, so one can imagine how He Tianming feels now.

    However, he couldn't beat Su Xun, so he had no choice but to hold his breath in his heart, and almost let himself go.

    Su Xun himself didn't expect that An Suke would do such a trick to him, but today's resentment value is really profitable, making Su Xun feel that An Suke is really cuter the more he looks.

    I feel that if I go up and kiss Ansuke now, maybe the resentment value will not be missing, but after thinking about it, I feel that I may lose my life, so forget it.

    Su Xun can probably guess that An Suke invited herself to dinner because she must have kept in mind what happened in the hospital that day.

    It seems that several days have passed now, and it is estimated that An Suke's grandma has also been discharged from the hospital.

    She wanted to thank herself, and it happened that tomorrow was the weekend, so she wanted to treat herself to a meal.

    Neither of them mentioned what happened in the hospital that day, only Su Xun said: "Forget it, you don't need to eat, don't be so polite to me, whoever we are with whom."

    "Fuck, the goddess invites you to dinner and you don't even go, are you lacking in mind?"

    "What do you mean who is with whom? What is the relationship between you two?"

    "It's over, it's over, my goddess seems to be pushed by someone, beeping."

    ""

    Immediately, the hearts of countless boys began to howl, this Su Xun is really enviable and hateful.

    So it was so easy, Su Xun earned a lot of resentment value, science class, there are a lot of boys, one can imagine how comfortable this hatred value is earned.

    It's too polite, the students are really too polite, Su Xun's heart is full of joy, just for a while, let alone a few hundred points of resentment value, it must have been accounted for, it makes people feel really happy.

    But An Suke said: "No, you have to accept my invitation, otherwise I will be very embarrassed."

    Su Xun didn't expect An Suke to be so persistent, but after thinking about it, if she didn't have that persistent energy behind her, her grades would not be so good.

    Everyone has said so, and she is a beautiful school belle. If Su Xun refuses again, it will inevitably be a little unkind, so Su Xun said: "Okay, okay, I can't go."

    The corners of the mouths of many boys in the class twitched again, and they kept calling Su Xun a beast. Damn, An Suke even invited you in person.

    In the end, you agreed so reluctantly. If you don't want to go, can you change us?

    Seeing that Su Xun agreed, An Su seemed very happy, and said, "Then let's see you tomorrow, and I'll tell you where to go later."

    After finishing speaking, An Suke returned to his seat, while the other students looked at Su Xun quite unfriendly at this time.

    Su Xun also knows that women are disasters, just now An Suke made Su Xun gain a lot of hatred.

    Although Su Xun was quite happy, but adhering to the principle of keeping a low profile, Su Xun also sat down quickly, so as not to turn around and be beaten.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After returning home at night, Su Xun did not cook by himself. Although the food he cooked was delicious, it was quite troublesome to cook.

    ?Even if it¨s the humble egg fried rice, you have to prepare a lot of things, and even after eating, you have to do things like wash the pot and wash the dishes, so it¨s better to buy something to eat yourself.

    Mo Xiaoli was not around at night, she seemed to be a classmate who invited her to dinner for her birthday.

    Originally, Mo Xiaoli asked Su Xun to go with her, but Su Xun said in his heart that I don't know any of the students in your class, so why did you go there? That would be so embarrassing.

    Not to mention the possibility of meeting Xia Jinshu, the two of them are in the same class, so Su Xun will never pass.

    After returning home after eating, Su Xun couldn't wait to look at his resentment value, which was a total of 653 resentment values.

    For the first time, I felt that the resentment value could be earned so easily. It was only because of a few conversations with An Suke that I earned so much.

    This speed of earning resentment points, if it is the speed of making money, it will definitely be faster than stealing a battery car.

    After seeing so many points, Su Xun is very confident that he will definitely be able to draw something this time, because of the system's lottery rules, to be honest, Su Xun has probably figured it out a little bit.

    Basically, on average, you get about 500 resentment points, and you can hit it once. Although there will be fluctuations, it is not so certain, but it is not bad, and it is like this.

    If there are hundreds of resentment points at a time, then it can be said that the lottery will be won.

    Sure enough, what Su Xun thought was similar. After several times of thanking you for participating in this embarrassing situation, good news finally came.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Zhao Yun's skin [Engine Heart]"

    This time it was Zhao Yun's skin that was drawn. Speaking of the hero Zhao Yun, Su Xun became angry, feeling that this hero is very routine.

    You have to charge money to give it away, and then Su Xun has never experienced this hero, which is quite uncomfortable.

    Looking at the skin card of the hero in my mind, it turned out to be a limited skin, which seems to be another precious skin?

    At the beginning of the skin, a blue car galloped towards it, and then it suddenly transformed, and the whole huge mech warrior came out, which looked similar to Transformers.

    This skin also looks quite cool, but this effect seems more obvious, probably has something to do with the car.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 It's Not About Money

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't bother. After taking a look at the cool skin shape, Su Xun clicked on the skin card, and the attributes on the back were revealed.

    Skin name: [Engine Heart]

    Corresponding hero: Zhao Yun

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can have top-level driving and racing skills, and the control of the car can reach the peak.

    Not only can you become a veteran driver and drive casually, but you are also proficient in all kinds of car knowledge, including car repair and the like.

    (After taking a look at everyone¨s reactions, it¨s understandable that I want to see that this skin can transform, but after thinking about it, I didn¨t write it that way, because it¨s still in the early days, and I feel that writing about Transformers and the like is a bit exaggerated, and I will definitely write it later.  There will be skins like mechs coming out, don¨t worry)

    "Nima！！"

    This last paragraph made Su Xun quite speechless. I managed to get a skin out, but you actually asked me to repair the car?

    But this is not the point, at least I can drive myself, and I don¨t need to go to the driving school to learn.

    Otherwise, it would be so sad to have a Lamborghini that you can't drive yourself.

    It just so happens that I'm going to have dinner with An Suke tomorrow, so if that's the case, it should be quite embarrassing to drive a Lamborghini and bring her with me.

    Even though Su Xun doesn't like to show off very much, boys still want to save face in front of girls.

    In the evening, An Suke also sent a text message to Su Xun, telling Su Xun that the place to eat tomorrow is a well-known square in Linjiang.

    Basically, many people will choose to go there for shopping and eating. After all, Su Xun has lived in Linjiang for a few years. Although there are relatively few people going there, Su Xun knows anyway.

    After returning a message to An Suke, Su Xun started to play computer games. Now that he has mastered hacking techniques, he feels that his body nutrition can no longer keep up.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day was the weekend, and Su Xun didn't get up very early, because An Suke said that it was finally time to eat, and no matter what, it would be after eleven o'clock.

    So there is no need for Su Xun to be so anxious, it is rare to have the opportunity to sleep in. For those who go to school, it is not easy to sleep in.

    Even if you are at home during the holidays and sleep late, your parents have to say, look at the children of so-and-so, who wake up early in the morning to read, and you will know how to sleep every day.

    Su Xun got up around ten o'clock, dressed up, and then knocked on the door of Mo Xiaoli's room.

    Seeing Su Xun like this, Mo Xiaoli quickly said, "Oh, you're so flamboyant today, your hair is covered with hairspray, are you planning to go out and be a duck?"

    Su Xun: ""

    However, she is already very familiar with Mo Xiaoli. Su Xun knew that this was her style, so she smiled and said, "Come on, go out and find Miss Sister to study the study problems, and give me the keys to the Lamborghini."

    "Can you drive?" Mo Xiaoli asked.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Now I will, I practiced secretly twice before."

    Mo Xiaoli was still a little worried, but she still gave Su Xun the car keys, after all, this is Su Xun's car.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Be careful, you'd better drive slowly. It doesn't matter if the car has an accident, it doesn't matter if you have insurance, but don't get into an accident."

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen, I'm an old driver." Su Xun smiled and left directly.

    He must know it in his own mind, after all, after he has skin, it may be difficult to think of a car accident.

    The only thing I'm afraid of is that I don't have a driver's license. It seems that I will have to spend time to take the test one day. For Su Xun, it shouldn't be difficult.

    Otherwise, driving without a license all the time is definitely not good. Fortunately, this is a sports car, and the traffic police probably know it well, and they will not come to check this kind of car casually.

    I made a phone call to An Suke. I was thinking of driving a sports car to pick him up, but An Suke was already on the bus.

    Su Xun's plan to pretend to be aggressive could only fail, and he drove over by himself.

    Arriving at the square, today is the weekend, and the flow of people is particularly heavy, but after Su Xun's Lamborghini drove over, it immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    Even in Linjiang City, it is not often that you can see this kind of top limited edition sports car.

    It took a long time to find a parking space. After getting off the car, Su Xun waited for An Suke at the door of a coffee shop on the first floor.If you are a car, you must be slower.

    However, it didn't take long. After about ten minutes, An Suke arrived. After seeing Su Xun, she ran over.

    The pretty face was a little reddish, and it looked like an apple that was only a little ripe when it was young.

    Su Xun couldn't help saying: "Slow down, don't worry."

    "Su Xun, have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "It's not a long wait. I've only been here for a few minutes. What do you want to eat? Let's go upstairs and have a look."

    Two people were on the escalator, An Suke said: "That's not right, I invited you to dinner, it should be I who asked you what you want to eat."

    Su Xun smiled. He didn't expect the school belle to be so cute. He only realized it now, and then he said, "I'm not picky. Let's eat whatever you want."

    An Suke didn't flirt with Su Xun either, she found a restaurant with local dishes. She wanted to eat barbecue at first, but after thinking about it, after eating that thing, she turned around and came out with the smell all over her body.

    Entering the restaurant, the two of them ordered three dishes, An Suke wanted to order, but was stopped by Su Xun, the two of them were about the same.

    Of course, the most important thing is to save some money for An Suke. After all, today is An Suke's treat, and Su Xun will definitely not eat casually. If you can save her some money, that's all.

    "Quiet, let's break up, I can't be with you anymore."

    However, while waiting for the food to be served, I suddenly heard a man at the next table say.

    These words caught the attention of Su Xun and An Suke, and they looked over unconsciously, and found a young man and woman sitting on the table next to them, both in their twenties.

    The boys look quite strong, but their voices are a bit treacherous, and the girls are still of average appearance, which is pretty good.

    Even Su Xun couldn't help but secretly glanced twice at the fact that he could still tell about the breakup after a meal.

    The girl was obviously confused and didn't quite understand why. She said, "What's the matter, Aze, isn't it good for us to be together? Why did we break up? Is there anything I can't do well?"

    "It's not that you didn't do well, it's that I was bad. I owe my brother a huge debt, and we are no longer suitable to be together." The boy looked painful.

    The girl said: "Tell me what you want. If you owe some money, it's nothing. I'll help you pay it back. There will always be a day when you can pay it off."

    The boy sighed, and then said, "Quiet, it's really not about money."

    The girl froze there, and instantly understood, she slapped her face when she went up, and then said: "Damn pervert!"

    After finishing speaking, the girl took her bag and left!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103: Hello Uncle (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was stunned watching from the side, is this all right?

    I didn't expect such a bloody plot to happen in reality. Anyway, Su Xun was completely shocked, and I can't afford to provoke him.

    In today's society, anything can happen. For a girl who looks pretty, maybe after looking at each other, both of you will be changed.

    And a boy who looks quite manly may be more gentle and considerate than a woman like you.

    But the pure An Suke was quite confused at this time. She listened for a long time, but she didn't understand what was going on.

    An Suke couldn't help asking: "Su Xun, what happened to that couple just now? Why didn't I understand why the girl beat the boy?"

    Su Xun didn't expect An Suke to be so pure. At the same time, looking at this appearance, she probably really didn't understand, and she didn't pretend to be a white lotus on purpose.

    Since she doesn't understand, Su Xun doesn't have the heart to defile her anymore, only to hear Su Xun say: "You are still too young, you don't need to understand now, some things will be understood naturally in the future."

    An Suke: ""

    After a while, a few dishes came up, and the two of them started to eat, chatting along the way while eating, and the relationship between the two of them felt a lot closer.

    Students of this age have reached the period when they are attracted to the opposite sex. If they get along together, if they have a good impression of each other, they will be very comfortable.

    After eating, Su Xun thought about paying the bill. After all, it is normal for men to pay, and part of the reason is that Su Xun didn't want An Suke to pay.

    Although I don't know much about the conditions in An Suke's house, it can be seen through observation that it should be quite ordinary.

    Among the major school beauties, she is called the commoner school beauties, which is much worse than the families of Luo Tianyi and Mo Xiaoli.

    However, it is precisely because of this appearance that An Suke's body feels a little more tenacious.

    Similarly, An Suke has always been very simple, and her clothes are very ordinary, but she is just good-looking, so there is really no way.

    Su Xun used to estimate that the situation was worse than that of An Suke, so he could understand.

    But how could An Suke agree? It was agreed today that she was the one to treat the guests, so she directly rejected Su Xun.

    Seeing this, Su Xun didn't insist on it, because he also knew that An Suke was rather stubborn, and maybe he was serious with you.

    After calculating this meal, it is about a hundred yuan, which is not too much.

    After leaving this restaurant, Su Xun went to buy a trophy milk tea, shared a cup with An Suke, and wandered around the mall.

    It felt like the time for eating was too short, and neither of them wanted to go back.

    An Suke said: "My mother's birthday is next week. I want to buy her a gift. Come and see it with me."

    "Okay, let's go to the second floor and have a look. I think the second floor seems to be selling women's clothes, shoes and bags." Su Xun said immediately.

    It is my wish to be able to spend more time with An Suke, okay?

    After shopping around for a while, Ansuke's purpose is quite clear. She just wants to buy some practical things for her mother, since they are ordinary people after all.

    Sending some bells and whistles will not be useful, but a waste of money.

    After thinking about it for a while, I bought a summer lady's dress. It looked pretty and was not expensive. It was only 99 yuan after the discount.

    It's going to be very hot in no time, so it'll come in handy.

    Su Xun feels that shopping with An Suke is very practical. This girl is very simple, and there is nothing vain about her body. Generally, girls of this age are more vain.

    "Su Ke, are you shopping here too? What a coincidence, I ran into you here."

    Su Xun and An Suke were planning to go back, but suddenly there was a voice, and it was a man and a woman walking over.

    It was the young woman who spoke, who looked about the same age as An Suke, at most one or two years older.

    The key point is that the length is not bad, tall and slender, with a more obvious Internet celebrity face, it is estimated that Diaosi can drool after seeing it.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel anything when he saw it, because the woman's face had obviously been moved, and the marks of the knife on the nose and chin were too obvious.

    Su Xun is also a doctor and knows a little about plastic surgery, so he can see it at a glance.come.

    ? Such so-called beauties are actually produced on the assembly line. They are all pretty much the same, and there is no difference in appearance. Over time, they will become aesthetically tired.

    Compared with Ansu, there must be a gap. It cannot be said that there is a difference, anyway, the gap is a bit obvious.

    The lower body is a short black skirt, and the weather is not so hot yet, so her legs are exposed, but the legs are indeed quite long, and she probably knows that this is her biggest capital.

    The key point is that the man next to the woman with an internet celebrity face looks a little outrageous, at least forty, and the hair on his head is already thinning.

    He is also relatively short in stature, not as tall as the woman next to him. The relationship between the two seems quite unusual.

    With such an old age and a wretched appearance, it goes without saying that someone who can play at such a young age and looks good, must be very rich.

    It must be very rich to be able to become a family along the way.

    This woman knows An Suke, but the exact relationship is not clear, probably she is a classmate or something.

    An Suke saw that she didn't have much enthusiasm, so she smiled slightly and said, "Yang Meng, I haven't seen you for a long time, what a coincidence."

    "I also think it's a coincidence. After moving, I've been thinking about going back to see you, but I don't have much time."

    Yang Meng glanced at Su Xun, and then said, "Su Ke, when did you have a boyfriend? This should be your boyfriend."

    Su Xun doesn't like this look very much, it's so direct, it just wants to scrutinize you from top to bottom, after scrutinizing, Su Xun can see the disdain in her eyes.

    An Suke said, "No, this is my classmate."

    "Come on, they didn't all grow up from their classmates. They look pretty good, but they're a little too ordinary, but they're still young, and they'll have opportunities to struggle in the future," Yang Meng said.

    What this said, the underlying meaning is that Su Xun is poor, which makes Su Xun unhappy for a while, thinking that I have provoked you to provoke you?

    "Hello!" Yang Meng said to Su Xun.

    Su Xun also responded: "Hello."

    Instead, Su Xun saw the middle-aged greasy uncle next to him, and deliberately said, "Hello, Uncle!"

    Yang Meng:?  ?  ?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104 Rich People Buy All (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Yang Meng is +58."

    "The resentment value from Liu Jinpeng is +68."

    With one word from Su Xun, the hatred value was successfully drawn, and the hatred value provided by the two people to Su Xun was almost enough to draw a lottery once, more than enough.

    The name of the middle-aged uncle should be Liu Jinpeng.

    Su Xun is not stupid, these two people are so intimate, the relationship must be unusual, and it is that kind of relationship, but Su Xun said so on purpose.

    This woman said that about him just now, so Su Xun would not be polite to her. Anyway, Su Xun could tell at a glance that this woman is definitely not a good bird.

    And this middle-aged uncle is more than enough to be her father. It is obvious that this is a godfather, who belongs to the kind who can do everything.

    Why do you want to be a father, you will call your father when you are doing it.

    Yang Mengqi's complexion was not very good, she said directly: "Can you talk, this is my boyfriend!"

    Even Su Xun admired her, and found an old man, who might be older than her father. She was really shameless, and the key point was that she was afraid that others would not know.

    However, Su Xun's acting skills are quite good, and he immediately showed a look of enlightenment, and then said: "So it's your boyfriend, you didn't say it earlier."

    "I thought it was you and your dad who were out shopping. I'm so sorry."

    Although Su Xun was already apologizing, Yang Meng and the middle-aged man were both in a bad mood because of what Su Xun said just now.

    Su Xun teased them a little bit, and it felt almost the same.

    Originally thought that he could leave after saying hello, but this Yang Meng glanced at the bag in Su Xun's hand and said, "Why, why did you take your girlfriend out shopping and buy such cheap clothes?"

    "Clothes worth one or two hundred yuan, are they worn by people? They're really stingy." Yang Meng said directly.

    She knew that Su Xun was deliberately teasing her just now, so she was very upset to see Su Xun.

    This woman is quite vengeful, and she will hate Su Xun when she catches her. However, Su Xun is young and handsome, with a good figure and a big dick. She really has nothing to attack Su Xun.

    Seeing that Su Xun's dress was quite ordinary, she felt that Su Xun was relatively poor, so she took advantage of this point and began to mock him.

    "Your mother！"

    Su Xun really couldn't bear it anymore. She thought that there was something wrong with this woman, and she couldn't listen to what she said. How could clothes worth one or two hundred yuan not be worn by human beings?

    Besides, there are only so many fabrics for summer clothes. Isn¨t most people¨s clothes priced at this price?

    Just when Su Xun was about to speak venomously, An Suke said: "Yang Meng, I bought these for my mother. I think ordinary clothes are fine. I can't afford them if they are so good, and my mother can't afford them."  I'm not used to it."

    An Suke explained what it means to be neither humble nor overbearing. Anyway, she thinks it's quite normal, and there's nothing to be ashamed about.

    When Yang Meng heard that An Suke bought it, she was a little depressed, because she scolded Su Xun just now, is it just for nothing?

    So Yang Meng said: "Okay, then it's not bad for you to buy some ordinary ones for your aunt. Your family's situation is not very good, your father is gone, and your mother is a cleaner to take you. It's not easy. You can have new ones.  Clothes are fine."

    "Fuck, is this guy an idiot?"

    Su Xun was startled, wondering if there was something wrong with this woman, how could she speak like this, and she didn't know whether she was on purpose or not.

    Anyway, what you said just now is too disrespectful, how can you just talk about other people's family conditions, what do you make An Suke think?

    Sure enough, An Suke forced a smile over there, and didn't say anything more.

    And this Yang Meng didn't seem to be feeling well. She continued: "Su Ke, I don't know if he is your boyfriend. If not, it's best. We grew up together. I have to persuade you."

    "When looking for a boyfriend, you must never find such a useless man. What's the use of being handsome these days? Can you eat? Financial ability is the most important thing. You can also borrow a man to change your situation.  , to make your mother's life easier."

    "hehe！！"

    There was a sneer on Su Xun's face, and he only heard him say: "Let me tell you Su Ke, don't be like her, find a boyfriend, and have nothing but money."

    "Take it back home, her dad still has to call him big brother.  "

    "The resentment value from Yang Meng is +42."

    "The resentment value from Liu Jinpeng is +35."

    Su Xun's venomous tongue skills were brought into play, and he began to taunt.

    Liu Jinpeng is fine, but this woman Yang Meng's face is almost green from anger.

    I only heard Yang Meng say: "Superficial, you are so superficial, do you really think that I am with him for his money? I have taken a fancy to his talent."

    "Oh, let me go, he still has talent, what talent?" Su Xun looked at the bald middle-aged man again.

    To be honest, apart from the aura of a nouveau riche and the smell of a wretched man, I really don't see anything else.

    Can this kind of person still be talented?

    Su Xun shook his head, really couldn't figure it out.

    Yang Meng said with a sneer: "He can drive a BMW with one hand, can you?"

    "Damn it!!!"

    ?Su Xun was dumbfounded, and thought that this could be anything, and this is considered talent?

    I can't drive a BMW with one hand. I don't have such a rubbish car. I can only drive a Lamborghini with one hand.

    But Su Xun didn't say this, he said directly, this woman definitely doesn't believe it, it's not interesting.

    Su Xun could only say: "I'm a big fan, I lost."

    When Liu Jinpeng talked about driving a BMW, his face seemed to be full of pride, but he deliberately showed a look of disdain, and said: "Stop talking nonsense with this poor boy, what does he know?"

    "Come on, don't you want to buy a Hermes bag? Let's take a look." Liu Jinpeng said deliberately.

    When Yang Meng heard this, his eyes lit up immediately, just like Su Xun saw a love movie on the computer.

    But instead she said to An Suke: "Suke, my boyfriend wants to buy me a bag. I feel like I'm getting too picky, and I don't know what to buy."

    "Or you can go with me, you have better eyesight, help me choose which one, and give me a reference." Yang Meng said deliberately.

    Su Xun could tell at a glance that this woman did it on purpose, and what An Suke helped her choose was all fake.

    She just wanted to show off in front of An Suke. An Suke didn't usually come into contact with luxury bags.

    Su Xun said directly: "The poor make choices, and the rich buy everything." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 You Can't Afford It All Your Life (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Yang Meng is +46."

    Su Xun was deliberately angry with this woman. Don¨t you always brag about being rich? If you have money, you will buy everything.

    It is very annoying to see this kind of deliberately pretending to be serious, and it is really disgusting to forcefully pretend to be realistic.

    Yang Meng looked at Su Xun angrily. How she looked at Su Xun today made her feel uncomfortable, so she said directly, "Did I talk to you? What does it matter to you?"

    After finishing speaking, Yang Meng continued to invite An Suke.

    But An Suke said: "No need for Yang Meng, I don't know about bags, it's useless if I go there, you can choose it yourself."

    An Suke probably understood in her heart that she didn't want to go either.

    However, Yang Meng did not give up. If An Su didn't go, how could she pretend to be aggressive, and how could she show her sense of superiority in front of An Suke?

    I only heard Yang Meng continue to say: "Oh, it's okay, women have to buy these things sooner or later, let's go and have a look."

    Just when An Suke didn't know how to refuse, Su Xun said unexpectedly: "Su Ke, you are so sincerely invited, let's go and see what the world of rich people looks like."

    In fact, Su Xun planned to fight this woman today, pretending to be aggressive, who is afraid of anyone, I will accompany you to the end today.

    An Suke was told by Su Xun that she knew that Su Xun might have her purpose, so she agreed.

    After walking for a while, I came to the store of Herm┬s. This brand is one of the top ten luxury brands in the world. The expensive things make the scalp tingle.

    Generally, those who can buy clothes, shoes, bags and other things here must be rich people, and ordinary people dare not come here to spend.

    "welcome."

    The shopping guides here are different from those in other stores. They have a temperament, which can only be cultivated slowly.

    No matter who you are, people are very polite, and they may look at you secretly and calculate your purchasing power, but here, there will not be such a situation where people look down on people with dog eyes.

    After the middle-aged man came here, he seemed to have found a home for himself to pretend to be. He said directly: "Okay, let's see what bag you like, just buy it."

    Yang Meng pulled An Suke and looked at it, but seeing An Suke's appearance, she should be a little scared.

    ?Because the price of the bags here is really terrible. The cheapest one costs more than 10,000 yuan.

    It's hard to imagine a bag, and it's just carried around. For ordinary people, it's impossible to imagine why it is so expensive.

    "Honey, people want this one, it's a limited edition this year."

    This guy Yang Meng said that he asked An Suke to help her pick it out. After he came in, he immediately showed his prototype.

    Basically, he didn't ask An Suke's opinion. It is estimated that he had already thought about which one to buy, and he brought An Suke here just to show his sense of superiority.

    "It's so expensive, it costs more than 50,000 yuan."

    The middle-aged man glanced at the sign, and it was obvious that he was in pain, which was not obvious, but Su Mu still noticed it.

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little funny, and thought that this guy was pretending for a long time, but it turned out to be more than 50,000 yuan, which made him a little distressed. It seems that he is not that rich.

    In fact, this guy is really not a very rich person. He has a net worth of several million, which sounds a lot, but in this day and age, he is really not very rich.  If it was him, he would also feel a little distressed.

    Yang Meng immediately put his body on it, and no matter what the occasion was, he kept moving, and said at the same time: "My dear, this is the latest model this year, and our Huaxia country has a limited supply, so there are very few of them.  , It is understandable that the price is expensive, and you will definitely not lose money if you buy it.￣

    Seeing that the middle-aged man still had some hesitation, Yang Meng couldn't help feeling a little anxious. She wanted to pretend to show An Suke. If she didn't buy it, wouldn't the pretending fail.

    Yang Meng tried her best and said, "Honey, as long as you buy it for me, I can promise you to play some perverts with you at night."

    Nima, after hearing this, Su Xun immediately trembled all over, thinking that this woman is too scary, for the sake of vanity, she didn't even want her face.

    No matter how glamorously dressed such a woman is, she can'tBecause of her filthy heart, she didn't know which honest person would suffer the misfortune of eight lifetimes and be targeted by her.

    The middle-aged man also became interested in an instant, and said directly with pride: "Okay, it's only 50,000 yuan, I bought it."

    ? If you decide to buy, the efficiency will be fast. You can pay by swiping the card directly, and then the shopping guide will pack it for you.

    Yang Meng was very pleased with herself, and kept saying to An Suke: "How about it, this bag is not bad, many celebrities carry this bag."

    An Suke could only deal with it, and didn't say much.

    Su Xun took a look at An Suke's face. Although it looked quite normal, Su Xun also knew that women would be somewhat envious when they saw this.

    Unable to swallow this breath, Su Xun immediately said: "Su Ke, do you want one? I'll buy one for you too."

    It's only tens of thousands of dollars, and it's not that Su Xun can't afford the money, and now he feels that it's really easy to earn money.

    An Suke was frightened by Su Xun's bold idea, she hurriedly said: "No, Su Xun, don't buy it, I won't want this, and I won't want it if I buy it."

    An Suke's attitude is very firm. He knows that Su Xun came from the countryside, so the conditions should not be very good. Although he doesn't know what happened to him recently, it seems that he even has a sports car.

    But it was other people's money after all, how could An Suke let others spend tens of thousands of dollars to buy her a bag, she really didn't dare to take it.

    People are different from person to person, like that Yang Meng, wishing that others could give it to her.

    Su Xun didn't expect An Suke's reaction to be so big. He felt that he might be abrupt. After all, the two of them are still classmates, so it's really inappropriate to give such an expensive thing.

    So Su Xun said with a smile: "I'm joking with you, where did I get so much money to buy this, and I can give it to you when I get rich."

    Sure enough, after hearing what Su Xun said, An Suke felt a lot more relaxed, and said, "Okay."

    Yang Meng taunted directly: "Oh, it seems that I still have a deep positioning on myself. I know that I can't afford it, so it's okay. I haven't swollen my face to pretend to be fat."

    "However, I also have to advise you to recognize the reality. Do you think money is so easy to earn? You can still get rich. It's strange if you can get rich."

    Yang Meng finally seized the opportunity, and began to taunt crazily: "Tell you, you will never be able to afford this bag of mine in your lifetime." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Hurt Your Feelings (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Grass!"

    Su Xun can be said to be very upset. This woman is so cheap that Su Xun couldn't help but want to push her to the ground and output it crazily.

    Especially that facial expression was disgusting, Su Xun didn't even know where she got her sense of superiority.

    Are all the things you can enjoy now your own?  But it was obtained by selling one's own body, so what's there to be proud of and show off.

    For ordinary people, it's too late to feel ashamed. This woman is really not an ordinary person, she is definitely a weirdo.

    Su Xun was wondering how An Suke, who looked so serious, knew this kind of woman.

    Originally, Su Xun didn't intend to pretend to be coercive, but this woman insisted on saying that, which made Su Xun quite upset. If it was the former Su Xun, he might really dare not say anything, because he really had no money.

    However, Su Xun now is different from before. Although there is not much money, tens of thousands of dollars can still be easily taken out.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Do you think everyone is like you, and only men can afford this bag?"

    Su Xun has already decided that today he must slap this woman in the face, even if An Su doesn't want to cover it, and he has wasted tens of thousands of dollars, he will slap this woman in the face.

    But Su Xun thought about it for a while, even if he bought it, this woman's face, she can say that she is swollen face to pretend to be fat.

    Anyway, the reasoning seems to be on her side, Su Xun was thinking, how can she slap her face perfectly, so that they have nothing to say, this is really a bit difficult.

    "Come on, everyone be quiet, stop your work, our international president is here to inspect."

    Just at this time, there was a commotion at the door of the Herm┬s store, and then a man who looked like a manager came in with a group of people.

    The leader is a foreigner, who looks very handsome, tall and straight, exuding charming charm, and looks extraordinary.

    Just listening to the manager next to him, he immediately said: "Listen everyone, this is the international president of our Herm┬s brand. He recently came to China to inspect work."

    "Come to our store today to take a look. You don't have to be nervous. You can work as you usually do, showing our mental state." The manager said loudly.

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that this manager is really funny, how the hell can you let him work normally with such a big fanfare?

    However, when Su Xun saw this foreigner, he was taken aback for a moment. Isn't this the foreigner who was rescued by himself in the hospital last time, his name is Robert.

    I didn't expect to see him here, and this guy's identity is indeed unusual.

    No wonder the last time I saw him, I felt that he was an unusual person, and the hospital also took it very seriously. Ordinary foreigners would not be taken so seriously.

    He is the international president of such an international luxury brand. What does that mean? It means the head of the entire brand.

    The value of this brand is at least tens of billions. There are businesses in almost every country, and there are tens of thousands of things at every turn. Cheap people don¨t sell them at all. Tens of billions, it feels a bit small.

    It turned out that he came to Huaxia to inspect work or something. After all, now that Huaxia people are getting richer and richer, their consumption in this area is also increasing. The market potential is still huge, and these big brands attach great importance to it.

    It is indeed a big event for an international president to come to inspect. If the store is not done well, it is estimated that managers and employees will be in trouble.

    However, this guy Robert has pretty good eyes. He glanced around and saw Su Xun immediately.

    He was very pleasantly surprised. He hadn't thanked Su Xun well after the last hospital farewell.

    But Su Xun left just like that, without even a contact method, thinking that he would never see such an expert doctor in the future, but he didn't expect to see it by chance today.

    So Robert didn't care what his job was today. He hurried over and said excitedly, "Sir, why are you here?"

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes at him, he always felt that this guy looked stupid, not like a shrewd businessman.

    I just heard Su Xun say speechlessly: "This store is not yours, why can't I be here."

    "Sir, this store belongs to my family, Hermes isis a brand of our Robert family.  ' Robert explained.

    Su Xun: ""

    It's easy for you to have no friends.

    When the two of them were talking, the people around them were startled, especially Yang Meng and the middle-aged man. The hearts of the two of them were shocked at this moment.

    To tell the truth or not, this kind of big man, Su Xun, a poor boy, can know such a tall man?

    And judging from this, the two of them seem to be quite familiar, which is unlikely.

    Maybe this guy Robert, he has already realized that he seems to have chatted to death, so this guy continued: "Sir, are you here to buy something?"

    "Oh, this is really not the case. I came here on purpose. The bags here are too expensive for me, and I can't afford them." When Su Xun spoke, his tone was full of sarcasm.

    It is obvious that he is satirizing Yang Meng, a woman who looks down on others, and it's not really that he can't afford it.

    However, Robert is a foreigner, how can he understand the twists and turns, and think that Su Xun really can't afford it.

    He glanced at Su Xun, looking at this, maybe Su Xun really doesn't have much money.

    However, this did not make Robert see Su Xun clearly. On the contrary, Robert admired Su Xun even more. With his medical skills and skills, it should be easy to make money.

    For example, last time, he healed his own leg, at least millions of consultation fees, but he didn't ask for money, which proves that this person is too noble.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't know what he was thinking, otherwise Su Xun himself would have been embarrassed. Last time it was because he was helping Liu Chaoyang, and he was embarrassed to ask for it. Otherwise, can I not ask for your money?

    Robert was very moved, he said: "Sir, why don't you tell me earlier."

    "What are you talking about?" Su Xun froze for a moment.

    But Robert said: "Tell me, if you want something, just give it away, and buy anything else, it hurts my feelings."

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, and said to himself that this foreigner really knows how to climb the pole, when did he have feelings for you.

    But after saying this, the expressions on the faces of Yang Meng and the middle-aged man became much more exciting for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 I really hate myself (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, when Su Xun looks at this Robert now, the more he looks at him, the more pleasing he is. This kid is generous enough, and it¨s not a loss that I helped him heal his leg back then.

    More importantly, he secretly pretended to be a coward for himself, so that the pair of dogs and men who look down on people with dog eyes can take a good look.

    People are willing to give me the things that you gritted your teeth and spent money on for free, so I ask you if you are angry?

    However, Su Xun is not the kind of person who likes to take advantage of it. If Robert can have this heart, he can help himself. If it is really necessary, Su Xun will naturally buy it.

    After all, now that he has millions of dollars on him, Su Xun can't spend a lot of money at all. The biggest purchase recently is just buying a computer.

    However, this Robert was serious. He said directly: "No, I didn't thank you very much last time. I must thank you this time."

    "If you don't want it, then you look down on me." Robert said seriously.

    "I go！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable, and thought to himself, what's going on with the young people nowadays, why do they like to admit death.

    Seeing him like this, if he insisted on not wanting it, he might really turn his back on him, but Su Xun could only say in desperation: "Okay, then you can give me whatever you want."

    "Come on, this, this, and this, pick them up for me." Robert commanded at this time.

    The shopping guide was also very smart, so he hurried up and picked up all the bags he mentioned according to Robert's instructions. In a blink of an eye, he had five or six bags in his hand.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, you can give one as you like, why give so many, how can you recite several of them."

    At this time, Yang Meng was almost jealous to death. She managed to curry favor with the man, so she bought one. As a result, Su Xun got several of them for nothing.

    Although those bags don't look as precious as hers, they are several after all, and you can change one back a day, so how showy is it when you go out?

    Unexpectedly, Robert said: "These are old styles, which are cheaper, so I won't give them away. You wrap up the rest and send them to this gentleman."

    Su Xun: "???"

    Su Xun is completely confused now, how can he do this kind of operation?  The scalp was almost numb from this show by Robert.

    ? I took a look at the bags in this store, at least dozens of them, in various styles, without any repetition, and there are usually only so many bags, after all, there are other things sold in the store.

    The shopping guide was stupefied. At first, she thought she would just give away the ones she was holding, but she thought that the president was really generous, and he gave away several bags.

    Only now did she realize that there seemed to be a problem with her understanding of generosity. This president was much more generous than she thought.

    Robert didn't brag, he was serious, just listen to Robert continue to say: "Do it quickly, the others will also pack all these bags."

    Su Xun saw that this guy was serious, and hurried up to persuade him: "Don't do that, you gave too much, how can you recite it, it's really unnecessary."

    But Robert said: "Why are you being polite to me? These are all produced in my family. Do you think I can still lose money?"

    "Anyway, what you do with it is your business. You can throw it away, but I have to send it today. This is my business. Without you, I still can't stand up now." Robert said seriously.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, he suddenly found out that this guy's character is still good, at least he is not an ungrateful person.

    Moreover, foreigners don't like politeness, they just say what they say, and it's not good if they don't accept it today. These dozens of bags are worth millions at least.

    But that guy Robert is telling the truth, how much this thing actually costs, but even if this brand is worth money, he won't lose much.

    It is only Robert who dares to mess around and give it away as soon as he says it. If it is someone else, even a manager or something, who dares to give something, he will be found out and fired immediately.

    However, this brand belongs to them, so they can play as they like, and after he gave the order, everyone in the store immediately got busy.

    Ten minutes later, there were dozens of bags in front of Su Xun, all of which were packed in exquisite bags. If a woman saw it, she might go crazy.

    For example, Yang Meng next to him, his eyes are almost green at this time, he is more than enviousJealousy and hate, it's just drooling, okay?

    Just now she was showing off in front of An Suke because she bought a bag worth tens of thousands of dollars, but now it's all over, and the gap between everyone is suddenly opened.

    Su Xun couldn't help having a headache, and said, "Look at you, why are you giving me so much, it's troublesome to carry."

    Others were crying when they heard it, and they said in their hearts, don¨t pretend to be aggressive, can you carry a bag worth tens of thousands of dollars?

    Robert was very considerate and said, "It's okay. If you can't take it, I can find someone to take it there for you. My driver is outside."

    "Forget it, forget it, I'll do it myself." Su Xun didn't want to bother this guy anymore.

    Robert rubbed his hands and looked at Su Xun, as if a little embarrassed.

    Su Xun was a little flustered by his eyes, and thought that this guy could not be because of his beauty, right?

    Just listen to Su Xun said hurriedly: "Say what you want to say quickly, don't look at me with such eyes."

    "Sir, I don't know your name yet, can you tell me, and leave a phone number or something by the way, I will treat you to dinner sometime." Robert said expectantly.

    Speaking of Su Xun's performance that day, he suddenly had a new understanding of Chinese culture. He was very curious and wanted to make friends with such a strange person like Su Xun.

    ?  ?  ?

    The group of people next to them had question marks all over their faces.

    ?That's right, you don't even know the name of the person, so you just give away so many things casually?  Do foreigners know how to play like this now?

    Only then did Su Xun understand his intentions, and this request seemed not too much, so Su Xun said, "My name is Su Xun, and my foreign name is really handsome！Handsome Su, please remember the number."

    After leaving a contact information, Su Xun said: "Okay, then I will go back first, and I will keep in touch later."

    Carrying a lot of things, when he was about to leave, he saw Yang Meng with an ugly face, and Su Xun immediately became interested.

    "Oh, I really envy you, you can buy it yourself if you have money."

    Su Xun said with a heartbroken expression: "It's not like I'm so useless, I don't have any money, and I can only rely on others to give it to me. I really hate myself." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 Let You Experience the Feel of a Million Dollar Car

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It has to be said that after obtaining this city king system, Su Xun's current ability to commit crimes has improved a lot.

    In just two sentences, Yang Meng's face was blackened with anger, and he felt that he looked like the bottom of the pot, so don't be too angry.

    But at this time, she didn't have a good solution, because it was true that Su Xun had slapped her in the face too hard, and it was quite uncomfortable. The key point was that she didn't have any reason to refute Su Xun.

    "The resentment value from Yang Meng is +68."

    After successfully drawing another wave of hatred, Su Xun didn't say anything, and left with An Suke.

    After coming out, Su Xun, who was carrying a bunch of things, immediately made everyone look sideways, and many people stared at Su Xun one after another.

    It is really rare to be able to buy so many things at once when you go shopping. The more important thing is that they are all from the same brand, and many women's eyes are shining when they look at them.

    Everyone feels that this person probably has a mine at home, otherwise how could he buy it like this.

    An Suke saw that it was really hard for Su Xun to carry so many things by himself, so she went up and said, "Su Xun, let me carry some for you."

    "That's fine, take a few, don't get tired." Su Xun didn't refuse.

    Now Su Xun's physical fitness is relatively good, and he doesn't think there is anything wrong with carrying dozens of bags, but there are too many, which looks awkward.

    Su Xun was wondering if he could put so much down on his sports car.

    "By the way, how did you meet that strange girl today? Is she your former classmate?" Su Xun suddenly thought of this, and asked.

    An Suke said directly: "It's not a classmate. Her family used to live next door to mine. She was a neighbor and she had a lot of contact with her. It's just that a few years ago, her family bought a house in another place and then moved away."

    After hearing this, Su Xun suddenly realized. No wonder, that woman seemed to know An Suke's family conditions quite well, and she turned out to be a neighbor.

    Not interested in talking about that disgusting woman anymore, Su Xun said directly: "Stop contacting her in the future, this kind of woman is too snobbish."

    An Suke said: "I didn't have much contact with her at first, and even less contact after we moved away. It's just that we happened to meet her today."

    "She has changed so much from before that she almost didn't recognize her."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said to herself that her face had obviously been knifed, so the changes were naturally great, and she looked like An Suke, who was not from the same world at all.

    Although the two of them looked about the same age, the woman had a strong smell of dust and dust, and she looked like a social person, while An Suke looked like a pure student.

    Two people are almost the same, there is no comparison.

    Walking to the entrance of the underground garage, Su Xun said: "You wait for me here, I came by car, drive the car up immediately."

    The underground garage has to run for a while. Su Xun is too lazy to let An Suke run away. Anyway, he drives the car and has to come back later.

    An Suke was a little surprised. She didn't expect Su Xun to drive a car, but she also heard about it. It seemed that Su Xun had a Lamborghini. Somehow, it caused a commotion in the class.

    ！！！！！！！！

    "Damn it, I'm so pissed off. What's the air? It's just a fluke to meet a big man. It's like never seeing luxury goods."

    Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng also came out at this time, the two were not popular, especially Yang Meng, who was almost blown away by Su Xun.

    Today her face was slapped by Su Xun, it slapped, it hurt so much.

    Even if I bought a very expensive bag today, which I have always wanted, I don't feel very happy anymore.

    That Liu Jinpeng was also shocked just now, and he didn't dare to say anything. He knew in his heart that he couldn't offend a big man like the head of Hermes, and the gap was too big.

    But after he came out, he wanted to save face, so he had to pretend.

    Just listen to this Liu Jinpeng say: "That kid looks like he's pretending to be a tiger. No matter who he knows, he can't change the fact that he is a poor man."

    "What's the use of giving him so many bags, like your friend, who looks poor, even if he recites it, people will think it's a fake."

    "Unlike you, you have such a good temperament to be worthy."?This luxury can be said to complement each other.  "

    After being praised like this, Yang Meng's expression looked much better, only to hear her say: "My dear, you have a better vision."

    The two of them also came by car, and naturally they also came to the underground garage. As soon as they arrived, they saw An Suke waiting outside.

    Yang Meng's complexion was not very good, but she still asked: "Su Ke, what are you doing here?"

    This question is a bit hurtful, what else can you do in the underground garage, but in Yang Meng's view, people like An Suke don't look like they have a car.

    An Suke said directly: "Su Mu went inside to drive. I'll wait for him here. Have you guys gone back too?"

    "No, does that kid still have a car?"

    The expression on Yang Meng's face, don't mention how surprised he was, he thought that the poor boy still has a car, and he doesn't have money to buy a bag, where can he get money to buy a car?

    Liu Jinpeng said disdainfully: "It must be a domestic car worth more than 100,000 yuan. Driving that kind of car is better than riding a battery car."

    Yang Meng knew that his opportunity had come. He was suppressed badly just now, and now he could finally put on a good show. He only heard Yang Meng deliberately say: "Honey, how much did you pay for your BMW?"

    "It's not expensive, less than one million." Liu Jinpeng said triumphantly.

    In fact, this is nonsense. 990,000 is less than one million, and 10,000 yuan is less than one million, but the gap is huge.

    His BMW is a joint venture car, only a few hundred thousand. It is considered an ordinary car, but when he meets people who don't understand cars, they always brag like this, making them think it is a million.

    Yang Meng was very pleased, and continued to say to An Suke: "Suke, you haven't ridden a BMW, why don't you let my boyfriend take you back today, so that you can experience the feeling of a million-dollar car."

    When she said this, she had already regarded Su Xun as non-existent, and in his mind, Su Xun was still poor.

    Although I got so many bags, they were just gifts from others.

    An Suke smiled. Although she is easy-going and doesn't like to argue with others, it doesn't mean she can be looked down upon and bullied casually.

    I saw An Suke shook his head, and said softly: "No need, Su Xun's car is not bad." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109 Carrying One and Throwing One

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Su doesn't know much about cars, and she didn't pay attention to them before, but she has never eaten pork and seen pigs running.

    She still remembers the surprised expressions of the classmates last time, presumably Su Xun's sports car should be quite good, otherwise, how could everyone be so surprised.

    When Yang Meng heard An Suke's words, she couldn't help laughing. She thought An Suke was being stubborn, but she said: "Suke, do you know cars? You also said that his car is good.  Is it better than a million dollar BMW?"

    In fact, the car is only hundreds of thousands, but if you want to brag, everyone will generally exaggerate. Just now Liu Jinpeng said it was less than one million.

    But now in Yang Meng's mouth, there are millions, which can be said to be quite exaggerated.

    An Suke also smiled, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised, she is not stupid, she knows that Yang Meng will be even more embarrassed if she waits a while.

    I just heard An Suke say: "I don't know much about the car he drives, but you should buy a BMW."

    "Hahaha！！"

    Both Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng laughed out loud, especially this Yang Meng, who almost burst into tears from laughing, which was extremely exaggerated.

    After laughing for a while, she finally said: "Su Ke, you don't understand cars, and I don't blame you, but don't talk nonsense when you say this."

    "Tell me in front of me, it doesn't matter if we are acquaintances, but if you say it in front of other people, they will definitely say that you are ignorant and have never seen the world."

    Yang Meng said with a haughty expression on his face, "Let me tell you, my boyfriend's BMW is already considered a luxury car. Most ordinary people drive one or two hundred thousand cars, how can they afford it."

    An Suke is not ready to say anything anymore, she definitely can't say anything about this sharp-tongued Yang Meng, if they don't leave, they will be able to see it soon.

    Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng will definitely not leave. They were beaten so badly in the face just now. It can be said that their faces were swollen, which made them both quite uncomfortable.

    Now that they finally found an opportunity, they planned to get the scene back on the car.

    Liu Jinpeng said: "Why are you telling her so much, she doesn't know much about cars, you'll know after a while."

    Su Xun wasted a little time inside because he had to pack so many bags into the car.

    He didn't expect that in this short period of time, that woman Yang Meng was pretending to be aggressive with An Suke again, and it was only at this time that Su Xun drove out.

    Yang Meng saw a Lamborghini here, but she didn't see clearly that it was Su Xun inside. She couldn't help but said from a long distance: "Wow, this car is so handsome, it must cost at least a few million."

    The envy in her eyes can't be stopped. How can a woman like her hold back when she sees a sports car? This is a powerful weapon.

    Liu Jinpeng should be considered a person who knows cars quite well. He said directly: "Don't even think about this kind of car. The imported limited edition, at least tens of millions, is not affordable for ordinary people."

    When Yang Meng heard about this guy, she couldn't help but secretly startled, thinking that it was too expensive. I'm afraid that if she took all her boyfriend's net worth, she wouldn't be able to buy half of it.

    "Crunch！！"

    The car stopped, and the door was slowly opened upwards. Su Xun got out of the car and said to An Suke, "Come on, get in the car."

    "Hey, are you two here too?"

    Su Xun immediately saw these two guys, and couldn't help but smiled. He didn't expect to meet them after being slapped in the face.

    An Suke said: "Su Xun, how does your car compare with his million-dollar BMW? They just kept saying that your car is not good."

    "Pfft！！"

    After asking this sentence, Su Xun almost burst out laughing.

    Is it a joke?  Compare my global limited edition Lamborghini with a BMW, how much money BMW gave you, my Lamborghini will pay ten times, okay?

    You don't need to think about it, you know, this must be because Yang Meng and her godfather and boyfriend are pretending to be aggressive with An Suke again just now, taking advantage of her absence.

    Su Xun didn't even bother to slap the face at this time, and said directly: "Fuck, a million BMW, that's too awesome, we can't afford to provoke it, let's go now."

    The expressions of Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng were similar to those of pig liver at this time, not to mention how ugly they were.

    When the two of them saw this Lamborghini, they were somewhat amazed. They didn't expect that the person who drove this car was Su Xun. His face was swollen from the beating.

    theThe two of them just stared at Su Xun blankly, completely speechless. In front of this kind of car, a million BMW is just a joke, okay?

    Not to mention his BMW, which is actually only a few hundred thousand. I'm afraid he can't even afford a Lamborghini tire.

    This is more than a gap, it is simply a gap.

    Su Xun and An Suke had already boarded the car. When the car started and passed in front of the two of them, Su Xun rolled down the window and said to Yang Meng, "By the way, let me show you my talent.  Drive a Lamborghini."

    After finishing speaking, Lamborghini took advantage of his speed and disappeared from the sight of the two in an instant.

    ? Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng were left behind, both of whom were a little dumbfounded.

    Especially Yang Meng, the expression on her face at this time was very complicated. After being crushed in all directions, she felt that the big money she finally hooked up with was nothing more than that.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun sent An Suke back home. Her house is an old community. It seems that it was built in the last century. There are more elderly people living here.

    It seems that demolition is about to happen, because it looks out of place with the whole city. It seems that the conditions of An Suke's house are really not good.

    "Su Xun, thank you very much. I had a lot of fun today. Just send it here. Be careful on the road." An Suke said after getting off the car.

    And Su Xun didn't get out of the car, and directly in the car, handed those bags and the like to An Suke, and said, "You take these bags, I'm a big man, it's useless."

    "No, these things are too expensive, I can't take them." An Suke shook her head quickly.

    Su Xun was very helpless, so he could only say: "You are so smart in learning, why can't you react now? This is a free gift from others. It's better not to spend a dime."

    "Hurry up and hold it for me. If you don't take it, I will throw it away immediately. I won't need it anyway."

    Being so determined by Su Xun's attitude, An Suke could only say: "Then I'll take one, thank you Su Xun."

    "What do you do with one, you take it, and throw one on your back, how comfortable it is." Su Xun said directly.

    It's not that he's a prodigal, it's really a gift, I don't feel much about it, and he's a man, so he really doesn't need it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Stepping on the Snow to Seek Plum Blossoms

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Su couldn't help but feel a little speechless, thinking that a bag worth tens of thousands of dollars, if you let me carry one and throw one away, that would be too prodigal.

    If someone else hears it, especially a woman, they may kill Su Xun. Many people are reluctant to buy one, so you have to carry one and throw one away?  It's really good to be so excessive.

    The two of them struggled like this for a long time, but An Suke still didn't want all of them in the end. She took about ten of them, but it was Su Xun's hard-pressed words.

    This little girl is really stupid, this bag is genuine, even if you don't use it yourself, if you sell it online, the money will come, and your life will be improved.

    But she just can't turn around, but this kind of girl who has her own persistence is quite admirable.

    Su Xun felt a little uncomfortable looking at the dozens of bags he had saved in his car, and he didn't know when he would be able to dispose of them.

    After saying goodbye to Su Xun, An Suke went home alone with so many things. When she got home, her mother was also at home.

    An Suke said: "Mom, you don't go to work today, why are you back so early?"

    Her mother's job is a bit special. She is a cleaner. There are no normal weekends. It would be nice to have one day off a week, and it is irregular.

    An Suke's mother's name is He Qishuang, she is a very strong woman in the face of cruel life, but after seeing An Suke today, she has been silent.

    After a few seconds, He Qishuang didn't know what happened, but suddenly burst into tears.

    After crying like this, An Suke was a little at a loss. In her impression, her mother has always been strong and never cried. What happened today?

    Quickly put down the things in her hands, An Suke said: "Mom, what's wrong with you?"

    After crying for a while and letting go of his inner emotions, He Qishuang said: "Who was the one who sent you back just now?"

    "Mom, have you seen it?" An Suke said, probably her mother saw it at the door just now.

    He Qishuang said again: "The things you carried were all given to you by that person. These are all famous brands, and the price is very expensive. How can you just ask for other people's things?"

    Although she is a cleaner, she can usually hear some young girls in the company discussing these brands, and she knows that these things are very expensive.

    With all the savings in the family, I'm afraid I can't afford one. Naturally, it is impossible for Ansuke to buy it by himself, let alone so much.

    He Qishuang was in great pain. She cried and said, "Suke, I taught you since childhood that although we are poor, we must respect ourselves as women."

    She thought that her daughter was being taken care of by someone, and that she was favored by a rich man. In fact, this was what she was most worried about.

    Having been in society for so many years, she naturally knows that today's society is more and more materialistic, and many girls, even those who are a little bit pretty, are all in sugar daddy.

    The conditions at home have always been bad, and An Su can get much less than her peers, so she is also afraid that An Su will not be able to withstand the temptation.

    Looking at the situation today, no matter how you look at it, An Suke seems to be with a rich man, which makes her very uncomfortable.

    An Suke understood immediately, and she hurriedly said: "Mom, please don't cry, you misunderstood."

    "It was my classmate who sent me back, the one who called an expert to treat grandma in the hospital that day."

    He Qishuang stopped immediately, and she said: "So it's him, he's so rich, he drives a sports car."

    "I'm not too sure about that, maybe."

    An Suke said: "I didn't thank him for what happened last time. I'll treat him to dinner this weekend."

    "As for these bags, it's because he has a friend who works in these stores and he insisted on giving them away, and there are a lot of them as soon as he gives them away. He said they don't cost money, so he insisted on giving me some."

    When He Qishuang heard this, she was finally relieved. After working together for a long time, she thought too much, which was different from what she thought.

    After reassuring, He Qishuang said: "Then forget it this time, don't ask for other people's things next time, it's not good for a girl to ask for other people's things casually, especially if you haven't established a relationship yet."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? To determine the relationship, the college entrance examination is the top priority now." An Suke was a little shy.

    He Qishuang didn't say anything about puppy love, because she knewAfter Su Xun, he didn't object much.

    What she was afraid of was that An Suke was with an old man who was in his tens of years. This was unacceptable. If she was around the same age and had money, she would definitely not object.

    Whoever is a mother doesn't want her daughter to have a better life, not to mention that young man Su Xun, after a brief contact with him, he is still quite nice.

    At the very least, it gives people the impression that he is gentle and down-to-earth, with no dandyism on him, which is rare.

    What she didn't know was that Su Xun hadn't been rich for a few days, and it didn't take him a while to cultivate that kind of temperament.

    "By the way, Mom, I met Yang Meng today, and it has changed a lot from before." An Suke said.

    When He Qishuang heard the name, she immediately frowned and said, "Stop getting in touch with her. When I lived here, I had a bad reputation, and I don't even know her father's coworkers."

    "Later, their reputation was too bad and there was nothing they could do about it, so their family moved away." He Qishuang said.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun came back home and knocked on the door of Mo Xiaoli's house. Mo Xiaoli was drinking yogurt and watching TV at home.

    I used to think that this Mo Xiaoli was a pretty crazy girl, but after getting to know her, I found that she was not like that, but quite nerdy.

    "I'll go, Su Xun, which rich woman has you been taken care of by, and bought you so many Hermes?" Mo Xiaoli said in surprise.

    Su Xun smiled: "Do you still remember the foreigner who broke his leg last time? He turned out to be the international president of Herm┬s. I met him today and gave me a bunch of them."

    "They are all women's bags, take a look and use them."

    Mo Xiaoli is not very interested. To put it bluntly, she has so many bags of various brands that she can't put them down, and she is different from ordinary ladies. She doesn't like backpacks when she goes out.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "I'm starving to death. I haven't eaten all day, so I drank some yogurt, and quickly fried rice for me."

    "Is it not enough to eat fried rice with eggs all the time? Do you want me to eat it for you?"

    "Roll rough!"

    ！！！！！！！！

    After getting it done at night and returning to his home, Su Xun took a look at the resentment value, it was already more than 400 points, today Yang Meng and Liu Jinpeng are simply conscientious.

    The last lottery draw has already missed consecutively, this time there are more than 400 points, Su Xun feels that it should be almost the same.

    Sure enough, after drawing four times in a row, Su Xun heard the system prompt: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the skin of Yixing！Treading Snow and Finding Plums." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 Your car is gone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Treading snow to find plums?"

    This skin for Su Xun is a little strange, mainly because the hero Yi Xing has only come out not long ago, and the speed at which heroes are released in this game seems to be getting faster and faster.

    However, it is very difficult to save gold coins. A hero costs more than 10,000 gold coins. It is not easy to buy a hero.

    Especially if you have saved money for a long time, bought a hero, and found that it is not very smooth after using it, then it is really cheating.

    Su Xun has never played the hero Yi Xing, and it seems that he has rarely seen it. He really doesn't know what kind of skin he has, so Su Xun quickly looked at the huge skin card in his mind.

    The skin as a whole has an ancient style, a handsome young man with a mink fur cape behind him, while sitting on a huge chessboard, and then the chessboard disappeared and appeared in his hands.

    The whole skin can only be said to be quite satisfactory, not too exquisite, nor too precious. After all, this hero is just this skin, so there is no choice.

    The key reality is that the weather is getting hotter now, because summer is coming, Su Xun looks at the skin of Treading Snow and Xunmei again, and feels that his whole body is hot.

    Clicking on this skin, Su Xun's main concern is what attributes this skin will bring to him.

    Skin name: [Treading the snow and looking for plums]

    Corresponding hero: Yi Xing

    Skin attribute: After the host uses this skin, he can acquire chess proficiency in reality. No matter what kind of chess, the host can play. At the same time, the level is top-notch, and no one can beat the host.

    In addition, the host can also have the ability to be proficient in wind and water hexagrams, which can deduce astronomy and geography, and at the same time tell people's fortunes, omnipotent.

    "I'll wipe it, is this all right?"

    After seeing this introduction, Su Xun felt that this skin was too heaven-defying.

    When Su Xun first saw that it could make him proficient in chess, Su Xun felt that this skin was a little tasteless.

    Because in this day and age, playing chess is just a not-so-popular way of entertainment, and few people can play it, especially young people. If you have that time, you might as well go to collect gifts for the female anchor.

    I am ashamed to say that Su Xun is not very interested in all kinds of chess. He only knows how to play backgammon. He knows the basic rules of chess, but his level is quite worrying.

    As for Huaxia's traditional Go, let's not talk about it, Su Xun can't understand it at all, let alone play it.

    With such a skin, at best, it is just one more skill for myself, and it doesn't seem to be too useful.

    However, I didn't expect the effect of this skin to be so powerful, and I can even read feng shui fortune-telling, which is too powerful.

    In the past, Su Xun didn't really believe in these things. When I read some novels about Feng Shui masters, I felt it was nonsense. I didn't expect these things to exist in reality.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, and immediately used this skin, and in an instant, Su Xun's mind exploded, and a lot of chess records and other things directly filled Su Xun's mind.

    At the same time, there are also various traditional Chinese Fengshui and numerology knowledge. Su Xun mastered them all in a few seconds, which can be called abnormal.

    Su Xun was very excited. He wanted to look in a mirror and count his own fate, but as soon as the idea came up, some taboo things recorded in ancient Feng Shui books appeared in his mind.

    It turns out that people like Feng Shui masters cannot tell their own fortunes, they cannot touch other people's ancestral graves, and they cannot reveal secrets. These things are quite taboo.

    Su Xun is more or less a Feng Shui master now, so he is more taboo personally, and he will not really tell his own fortune.

    Go out and take a look at the sky. At this time, the starry sky is full of stars, dotted between the sky and the earth like diamonds. The stars are faint but very bright.

    After watching for a while, Su Xun finally realized that the sun should come out tomorrow morning.

    ? To put it bluntly, you can¨t see anything. Fengshui can¨t be seen anywhere. For example, most of the residential buildings now are similar, and Fengshui is also the same. There is nothing to see at all.

    Su Xun finally gave up on this idea, and at the same time turned on his computer, and found a backgammon game, the kind of online confrontation with other players.

    As a result, Su Xun won for one night. This skin is really awesome. His backgammon level has improved by leaps and bounds. In many cases, he can kill people with only a dozen steps.

      After winning for one night, Su Xun went to sleep comfortably.

    The next day is Sunday, and I still don't have to go to school. Although the time is tight in the third year of high school, I can't wait to use all the time.

    However, the Education Bureau also explicitly prohibits the phenomenon of make-up classes on weekends. Some private schools may secretly do it, but Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is a national key high school, and there is no need to take risks.

    Today Su Xun has nothing to do, very comfortable, sleep until he wakes up naturally, this is probably the most fulfilling thing in life.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun was quite bored, so he wanted to go out for a stroll, but happened to have no ingredients at home, so he wanted to go to the supermarket to buy some.

    After going downstairs, on the nearby roadside, I found many old men gathered together, which was quite lively. The scene was like in a college male dormitory, many boys surrounded a computer, watching some indescribable things.

    Su Xun knew that there were some old people here, and they had nothing to do, so they played chess here, and several large chess tables of that kind were placed here.

    In the past, Su Xun was not interested in it, but after getting the skin of Treading Xue Xunmei yesterday, Su Xun is not the same now, quite interested.

    Anyway, there was nothing to do, so Su Xun went over to have a look.

    On both sides of the chessboard, two old men are fighting in full swing, but it is obvious that the fatter old man on the left is in a relatively bad situation and is already stubbornly resisting.

    Su Xun suddenly noticed something was wrong, and said, "Master, your car is about to disappear."

    The fat man who was thinking, frowned very displeased, he was very passive in the situation, and he was not in a good mood, but Su Xun still said so.

    Not to mention that there is a rule for watching other people play chess. The so-called watching chess without speaking is a real gentleman. When watching other people playing chess, don't talk, otherwise you will be very unqualified.

    So the fat man said without saying a word: "Young people nowadays are so uneducated. In chess, this one can't read rooks. This is called ju, do you understand?"

    "All right！！"

    Having been educated inexplicably, Su Xun was a little helpless, so he could only say: "Master, your self-jury is about to disappear."

    Only then did the uncle realize that a thief was stealing his bicycle. The uncle couldn't help being anxious, and hurriedly said: "Stop, you stop for me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112 Are You Serious?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The uncle was in a hurry, but after he ran over, the thief was a little panicked when he saw that he was discovered, because he was alone after all.

    If he was holding the bicycle, he might not be able to run away, so the thief gave up and ran away.

    The last time he was caught by the police for stealing someone else's battery car, he stayed in the detention center for more than ten days.

    ? Although everyone inside is talented, and the words are nice, but after all, he didn't stay outside freely, anyway, he didn't want to go in again.

    After running away, the uncle's speed must not be able to catch up. Fortunately, the car was hugged, and the uncle was relieved, otherwise he would be scolded by his wife again when he returned home.

    I just heard the old man say: "I'm not going down anymore, I have to go back quickly, you guys can play."

    It just so happened that he couldn't continue playing that game of chess, and he was not in the mood at this time, so he might as well go home directly.

    On the contrary, the old man who was playing chess with him on the opposite side shook his head at this time, smiled and said, "This old man really knows how to play tricks. He ran away before he finished playing chess."

    Someone next to him said: "Come on, you have already won this game, and there is no need to continue."

    "I think he can insist on three more steps at most. After three steps, he will be obediently general."

    "I guess I can't play anymore, so I left on purpose."

    ""

    Many old men who were watching around started to talk. In the eyes of everyone, this game is already a dead game, the kind that cannot continue.

    Su Xun glanced at the old man on the opposite side, he looked quite energetic, and at the same time Su Xun could see the old man's face.

    The heaven is full, and the part of Yintang is completely rosy. This old man's face looks surprisingly good. At first glance, he is a blessed person. It is estimated that his life in his later years should be quite happy.

    Su Xun also took a rough look at the faces of the other old men. They were very ordinary, the kind that had nothing outstanding, neither bad nor lucky.

    The old man whose bicycle was stolen just now was because Su Xun noticed that this person's face was wrong, and he vaguely looked like he was broke.

    Although it was not obvious, but after seeing a sneaky guy trying to steal a bicycle, Su Xun thought it might be his car.

    The result is really no different from what Su Xun guessed, it can be seen that the skin of Treading Xue Xunmei is quite good.

    At the same time, this old man who looks good has a little gray temples, but the overall feeling is not old.

    The clothes on his body are quite ordinary, with a pair of laminated bottoms on his feet, which looks a bit imposing. Is this still a big shot?

    After thinking about this idea for a while, Su Xun immediately rejected it. It is impossible. It is impossible for a real big shot to play chess by the side of the road.

    I just heard the old man say: "Okay, let's withdraw this game quickly, let's replace it with someone else."

    Everyone thought that there was no suspense in this game of chess and it was unsolvable, but Su Xun said: "This game can still be played, it's not that there is no possibility of winning."

    When Su Xun said this, most of the old men looked at him with some surprise in their eyes. It was obvious that Su Xun was a little too ridiculous.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this chess game has no solution, and it is almost impossible to win. Chess is not complicated at all, just like a card game.

    How many cards can you play in your hand? If you simply compare your combat effectiveness, you are almost defeated. How can you fight against others?

    For a moment, everyone's eyes were a little strange. Originally, this kid reminded me that the car was lost just now. Everyone had a good impression of him, and they thought he was a responsible young man.

    Unexpectedly, he is so powerful in bragging, he can run the train with his mouth full, why are young people nowadays like this, old people naturally prefer that kind of humility.

    And how good are young people at chess?  Generally speaking, ginger is definitely old and spicy, and it can be clearly experienced from the chess game.

    Although everyone didn't say anything, they already looked down on Su Xun from the bottom of their hearts. They thought this young man would brag.

    The old men who hang around here are all idle all day long and don't like playing mahjong. It can be said that they play chess every day, and their level is naturally not low.

    One or two shrewd ones are like ghosts. This kind of chess can be seen through at a glance. The young man is still pretending to be aggressive, but it is a pity that he pretended to be in the wrong place.

    The old man who looked quite imposing didn't say anything, and he seemed to have a pretty good temper. He asked with a smile on his face: "Young man, do you still know chess?"

    "I understand a little bit." Su Xun said directly.

    If you can't go up and say that I am invincible in chess, I can beat you all. Although this is true, it is still a bit bad to say it directly.

    The old man continued: "That's pretty good. There are very few young people who can play chess nowadays. At most, they play backgammon flying chess and the like, which are not considered chess at all."

    What I said, although there is some pretense, but there is no big problem.

    "Let's go to the next game, if you are not in a hurry." The old man said.

    Su Xun didn't notice that when the old man spoke, there was still a sly look in his eyes, and he was finally able to trick someone into playing chess with him again.

    He has a very high level, and he has only come here to play for a few days, but in the end he killed all the old men here.

    Originally, everyone thought that their level was quite good, and they had to be convinced before him.

    Gradually, everyone is unwilling to play with him. Playing chess is the same as playing games. You have to go back and forth. If you keep losing, no one is interested in it.

    Su Xun didn't feel that he was in trouble at all. On the contrary, he felt itchy in his heart, and said directly: "No problem, I'm here to teach you your chess skills, old man."

    The old men beside him who had already experienced the lesson all looked at Su Xun with sympathetic eyes at this time, and many of them gloated about his misfortune.

    I thought to myself that this young man might have been pretending too much, and he might not be able to resist for a few minutes, the old man is playing chess like a thief.

    "Well, young people have courage, let's play the game and start, don't waste time." The imposing old man said.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said: "No need, let's play this endgame. I think there is a possibility of winning."

    After saying this, everyone was shocked, even the imposing old man was shocked.

    He said in surprise: "Young man, are you serious?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This young man is too good at acting, right?

    This is what the vast majority of people think. You don't even know what your level is, let alone go to the next endgame where there is no chance of winning.

    Isn't that just trying to kill yourself? Young people really take themselves too seriously.

    This imposing old man was also quite puzzled, he hadn't seen such a confident young man for a long time.

    In Su Xun's mind, he has actually played out this game countless times. Others can't see how to win, but with the skin of Treading Snow and Finding Plums, he can't see it.

    If he hadn't been certain, Su Xun wouldn't have said such things. He only heard Su Xun say, "I mean it, so I should give it a try."

    "Okay, since you are so brave, I will play with you." The imposing old man said directly without getting angry.

    In fact, what everyone is thinking now is that this kid will not cry when he sees the coffin, and he probably wants to teach him a lesson, so that he can keep a low profile in the future.

    When the two sides started, unexpectedly, the imposing old man said: "Everyone help me to look at him, don't let him take out his mobile phone."

    "I used to play chess with a young man. He started a game on his mobile phone against the computer. He played as I did on the mobile phone. In the end, he really won me." The old man said rather depressed.

    Guigui, this old man is so handsome that Su Xun's scalp tingles, he has thought of things that Su Xun didn't think of.

    Of course, Su Xun will definitely not use that method, because it is meaningless, he has real strength.

    After the chess game started, Su Xun went first, which was the order just now. The old man on the bicycle should have gone first, but he hesitated for a long time and was interrupted by Su Xun.

    Su Xun came up here, and the first step was to jump directly to the opposite side, looking ordinary.

    It doesn't matter to the imposing old man, he directly moved his cannon, as long as Su Xun, a horse, dared to continue jumping, the cannon would blow up the horse in an instant.

    However, after a few steps, the old man realized that something was wrong. This kid had been exchanging with him in a desperate way.

    He was originally at a disadvantage, and most people would not dare to play like this. As a result, he really achieved unexpected results by playing like this.

    Every exchange, everyone loses, but Su Xun always earns.

    ?Because Su Xun's calculations are too deep every time, and he has calculated what will happen several steps later. Maybe the old man opposite him can't think of so much.

    After more than a dozen steps, the imposing old man's expression on his face was not as light as before. His brows were furrowed all the time, and he began to take it seriously.

    Because he already realized that something was wrong, this kid brought him in.

    He was bewitched by a reckless way of playing. His feeling just now was that you are clearly at a disadvantage, so how dare you trade with me like this?  Who is afraid of whom?

    As a result, after changing a few chess pieces, the imposing old man finally realized that he was brought in by this kid, and he lost money instead.

    However, he only reacted at this time, and it was obviously too late.

    More importantly, it seemed like a dead game at first, but in the end it was forced to be overwhelmed by this kid. The rather imposing old man began to pay attention to Su Xun.

    He realized that this kid was not talking wildly, he was really powerful, and ordinary people, even some top experts he had come into contact with, might not be able to bring him in.

    Not only calculating the opponent on the chessboard, but also calculating from the human psychology, this is the real chess master.

    You not only think about what you should do, but also think about what the other person is thinking about and what he will do next.

    None of the old people watching chess next to them spoke, and they all looked seriously, and there seemed to be a serious atmosphere in the air.

    They obviously wrongly blamed Su Xun. After seeing Su Xun's technique just now, they realized that this chess can still be played like this.

    High, really high.

    After another ten minutes, the further you go, the more time you take for each step, because you need to think about it, and if you take a wrong step, it may affect your whole body.

    Fighting the Landlords takes time to think about it, Pai.??It's not just random throwing, let alone chess.

    This kind of game is not a formal game, and there is no time limit. It can be said that you can play it however you want.

    "General!"

    Su Xun moved a chess piece again, and spit out these two words.

    "Huh！！"

    The imposing old man also spread his hands, took a deep breath, and directly admitted defeat and said, "I lost."

    In the current situation, Su Xun has pushed him to the point where he can't move. Basically, no matter how he handles it, he will die.

    In fact, he had already fallen into a disadvantage just now, knowing that his general situation was over, but it was just a stubborn resistance. As long as Su Xun didn't mess up, losing was a certainty.

    But Su Xun's level, how could it be messed up, so he thought of it just now, and there is nothing he can't accept this situation.

    "He really won, this young man is amazing."

    Those uncles who were watching by the side also gave Su Xun their own compliments without hesitation.

    It was not an easy task to be able to defeat that uncle, not to mention that it was equivalent to three times the difficulty when the situation was unfavorable. In the end, it was all won.

    Talking about luck is nonsense. Luck plays a very small role in it.

    "Exciting, really enjoyable, I didn't expect to meet such a powerful young man."

    Although the imposing uncle lost, he was not unhappy. On the contrary, he had a hearty feeling. He only heard him say: "Young man, you are very powerful, at least you are one of the best among the young people I met.  Yes."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Su Xun said.

    The uncle continued: "But you are so smart, you actually came up with this trick. You figured it out and I will fight against you, right?"

    "If I had been more stable just now, I would have been almost invincible, and if I grind slowly, I will grind you to death." The uncle felt a little regretful.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said, "I don't know if I should say something or not."

    "You've already talked about this, if you don't say it, won't it whet my appetite?"

    Su Xun said: "Then you should be mentally prepared and don't be angry."

    "Don't worry, I've always been in a good state of mind."

    Su Xun grinned and said: "To tell you the truth, besides this method, I have at least three other ways to defeat you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 Secretly making up lessons (seeking a recommendation ticket)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is already quite conservative. After he has the skin of stepping on the snow and looking for plums, his understanding of various chess can be said to have reached a peak level, which is quite terrifying.

    The average human brain cannot reach that level.

    Although he defeated the imposing old man just now, Su Xun only used one of the methods.

    In a moment of deduction, Su Xun had many ways to defeat the old man in the situation of the endgame in Su Xun's mind.

    To say three, in fact, Su Xun was afraid that these people would think he was too arrogant, so he deliberately said less.

    As a result, as soon as he said this, everyone immediately felt that this guy had committed an old problem again.

    Just now I had some good feelings for this young man, why did he start bragging again, and this bragging is simply outrageous.

    The imposing old man also frowned subconsciously. Su Xun's words made him a little unhappy.

    Is he looking down on his chess level?  In the situation just now, he felt that he was careless, so he gave Su Xun an opportunity.

    ?As a result, the kid became swollen, and after winning, he even started talking big, which made the old man feel that he was looked down upon.

    I just heard the old man say: "To be honest, I don't quite believe it."

    "The deadlock just now, you can revive it. I admit that you did have a few tricks, but this is all based on my carelessness. The same thing will not happen again. It is just a small probability event."

    Su Xun was also a little itchy. He wanted to torture the old man again, but he said, "If you don't believe me, why don't we replay the game as before and try again?"

    "Trying is just trying!" The old man's temper obviously turned up, and he planned to fight Su Xun again.

    Su Xun's memory is very strong, and he immediately replayed the chess game just now. It was still the same endgame, with almost no changes.

    The two sides fought again, this time the old man was obviously much more cautious, it is impossible to fall twice in one place.

    How Su Xun won just now, he probably has an idea in his mind, so it is impossible for him to let the situation just now happen again.

    This time he played very carefully. It can be said that he took every step carefully and thought carefully about every step.

    ?Su Xun knew in his heart that the same method would not succeed a second time, and this old man was not stupid.

    He said to use other methods, so naturally he used other methods. At this time, Su Xun adopted a completely different style from the previous game.

    The old man is taking care of himself step by step, and Su Xun is naturally also operating. It seems to be completely reversed to keep up with the fierce fighting in the previous round.

    The two of them were constantly dragging each other. It didn't look like there was any bloody feeling. In fact, everyone could feel it, but there was an undercurrent surging in the dark, which could erupt at any time.

    Once this undercurrent breaks out, one of them will inevitably be destroyed, and this round will be a competition of everyone's wisdom.

    It took a long time, almost forty minutes, because the thinking time was too long, but Su Xun was fine, mainly because of the old man.

    The general chess time is not too long, this game is not the same as Go, just go up and do it, the average is about ten minutes, and the two played for more than forty minutes, which shows how intense it is.

    "General."

    When Su Xun moved his cannon to another position, the old man realized that he had lost again, and this time his back was all wet with sweat.

    It can be seen how much pressure he had in the game just now.

    However, even though he tried his best, he still lost to this kid, or rather this kid, it was really terrible.

    The imposing old man, at this time, seems to be not as strong as before, and looks a little slumped.

    Losing for the second time in a row, it was still a big advantage at the beginning. It was equivalent to playing a game of eating chicken. He had a gun when he landed, but Su Xun only had a frying pan, so he had never played a duel.

    This is unavoidably shocking, not to mention that he is very confident in his chess level, but it also makes him have to admit that the kid in front of him is indeed too good.

    "Young man, what's your name?" the old man asked.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, knowing a name, he couldn't do anything to himself, so Su Xun said, "My name is Su Xun."

    And thisThe old man said: "My surname is Nan, you can call me Old Nan or Grandpa."

    It is obvious that the old man admires Su Xun a little and wants to get to know him. Now there are young people with such advanced chess skills, which can be said to be very rare.

    "Then I'll call you Old Nan."

    The old man didn't say his real name, and Su Xun didn't care about it, but he always felt that calling him grandpa was too awkward, making him look like a gourd baby.

    "Young man, you must have been playing chess for many years. Has anyone trained you since you were a child?" Elder Nan asked.

    Su Xun chuckled, and said to himself that if I said that I was proficient in all kinds of chess yesterday, you probably wouldn¨t believe it. Su Xun could only say: ＾My grandfather was very good at chess when I was young, so he taught me this since childhood.￣

    "That's no wonder. It's important to have someone to teach you, but what's more important is your aptitude. You're smarter yourself, young man, to have such a high level of chess skills."

    Nan Lao said: "You should have other ways to defeat me, let me experience it again."

    I don't know why, but he always feels that after playing chess with Su Xun, his level seems to have improved a bit.

    Su Xun was stunned, thinking that this old man is a masochist, he won't do if he wins you twice, what else do you want?

    The critical time is getting late. Su Xun has already spent more than an hour here, and he doesn't want to waste time any longer. If he plays another round, he will be gone in a few tens of minutes.

    Su Xun quickly said: "Let's forget it, I just remembered that the gas at home is not turned off, so I have to go back and have a look."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun got up to leave.

    Mr. Nan obviously didn't want to finish it, he only heard him say: "Young man, remember to play chess with me next time."

    "no problem！！"

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Su Xun left, among other things, he believed in his own ability even more. This chess skill is simply terrifying. It is estimated that if he goes to play against those world champions, he will be able to beat them to death.

    "Huh´´"

    When walking on the road, Su Xun suddenly saw an acquaintance, that is Luo Tianyi, the sweet and beautiful Luo Tianyi, was too eye-catching on the road, although she didn't notice Su Xun.

    Su Xun greeted directly: "Tianyi."

    Luo Tianyi saw Su Xun now, walked over, and said with some surprise: "Su Xun, why are you here?"

    "I'm going out to buy something to eat, how about you?"

    Luo Tianyi said: "I'm here to make up lessons, isn't today the weekend?"

    Su Xun looked like he had seen a ghost, and said: "No way, you are so good, and you secretly come out to make up lessons, it's too much, no wonder you can be the class representative." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 115 Burying the Love Family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Tianyi is also a relatively innocent girl, or a girl who has not been abused. She didn't understand that Su Xun was talking about a joke, and she was joking with her.

    At this moment, Luo Tianyi looked a little bit shy, and said, "How come, my grades are not particularly good, there is no such thing as excellent, but my English is better, so I am the representative of the English class."  of."

    "What the hell!"

    Su Xun just teased him, but he didn't expect Luo Tianyi to be the class representative.

    However, this Luo Tianyi is too modest, and Su Xun knows a little about her achievements.

    Comparing with An Suke who always ranks first or second every time, there must be a gap, but it is still at the top of the list, quite excellent, after all, there are still many perverts in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    In the end, he was still not satisfied, saying that his grades were not good, and he had to go out to make up lessons. Now he finally understood why he was so good because of the nine-year compulsory education.

    It's just that Su Xun was a little strange, and only heard him say: "That's not right, the conditions in your family, just invite a tutor to go to the house, one-on-one tutoring is not enough, the effect is better."

    Although Su Xun has never made up lessons, he also knows that making up lessons has become the norm for students now.

    Those who are a little bit richer will ask for one-on-one tutoring, and the price may be more expensive. For the Luo family, it is just a drizzle.

    However, Luo Tianyi stuck out her pink tongue, and said cutely: "I just didn't want to stay at home all the time, so I came out to make up lessons, and relax by the way."

    "All right！！"

    Su Xun felt a little helpless, thinking that the rich man's mind was really incomprehensible, and he was really good at taking remedial lessons as a relaxing thing.

    Glancing at Luo Tianyi, she should have just finished school, so Su Xun asked: "Have you eaten yet, let me treat you to a meal."

    That is to say, be polite, after all, the two can be considered friends.

    Su Xun thought that Luo Tianyi would definitely refuse, saying that the driver at home would come to pick her up soon or something.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Tianyi's eyes lit up, and he said directly: "Really, Su Xun, can you take me to a barbecue?"

    "ah?"

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little startled, and said to herself, Luo Tianyi, you are a grand lady from a wealthy family, do you have such a unique taste?

    After being stunned for a moment, Su Xun said with difficulty: "Youwhy do you eat barbecue? That kind of place doesn't seem to match your temperament, right?"

    Su Xun didn't mean to look down on the roadside barbecue stalls, he himself liked to go to the barbecue stalls and drink beer, but that kind of place is more casual.

    And the level of consumption is generally relatively low, and it can be said that it has nothing to do with being tall.

    Like Luo Tianyi's family background, this kind of temperament and connotation, it seems that it has nothing to do with a barbecue stall.

    Su Xun said: "Then let me see if there are any delicious barbecue restaurants nearby."

    "No, I'm going to that roadside barbecue stall, can you take me there?" Luo Tianyi's voice was full of expectation.

    Su Xun: ""

    I don't understand what this Luo Tianyi is thinking, but Su Xun said: "Miss, that place is not suitable for you, and it is not very hygienic."

    After thinking about it for a while, there may be many big men and the like, who take off their upper body clothes while drinking. This is a common thing, and Luo Tianyi probably has never seen it before.

    However, Luo Tianyi said: "Su Xun, I have never been to that kind of place when I grow up. Can you take me there? I heard from my classmates that it's easy to say something like a string."

    ""

    Su Xun was very upset. Luo Tianyi's reason was that she had never been to that kind of place when she grew up. She wanted to experience it. For ordinary people, this was a big blow.

    Generally speaking, if you don¨t have much money to go to a good place to drink, you can just go to a barbecue stall on the side of the road, although it is really cool.

    Luo Tianyi's current mood is like an ordinary person. He has never been to a high-end place like a five-star hotel, so he is very curious and wants to experience it.

    In fact, after experiencing it, you will find that it is the same thing, as cool as you thought, but if you have not experienced it, you will be curious in your heart, and that feeling is like being scratched by a cat.

    Su Xun had no choice but to say: "OkayWell, then I will take you to experience it.  "

    It's just that I'm a little worried. Most of the barbecue stalls on the roadside are ordinary people anyway, but some hooligans and the like also like to eat and drink on such occasions.

    These people are often the ones who drink too much and make trouble. Luo Tianyi is so good-looking, just like the elf princess in fairy tales.

    Appeared at the barbecue stand, so don't worry about it later, but Su Xun thought about it, and just stared at it more.

    Su Xun would definitely not be polite if someone really wanted to commit suicide. For a girl like Luo Tianyi, if she was harassed by someone, Su Xun would have a conscience.

    I found a barbecue stall nearby. In fact, there are a lot of such things in summer, and they are everywhere. There are several barbecue stalls connected here, and the business seems to be good.

    "Just here."

    Su Xun found a barbecue stand with seats, and took Luo Tianyi there. In this kind of place, let alone the environment, the roadside stalls are almost the same.

    It's like someone said that eating instant noodles is not good for your health.

    "What do handsome men and beautiful women eat, take it yourself."

    The boss was busy non-stop, turning over dozens of skewers at least in his hands, and at the same time took the time to hand over an iron plate of that kind to Su Xun.

    Put what you want to eat directly on it, then hand it over to the boss, and just wait patiently by yourself.

    After waiting for a while, the proprietress brought the barbecue and asked what to drink. Su Xun went to buy some juice.

    Like an excited little rabbit, Luo Tianyi picked up a skewer and ate it. It was obvious that she was not uncomfortable with this.

    "How does it taste, is it a bit spicy?" Su Xun glanced at Luo Tianyi, as if she was a bit spicy.

    Luo Tianyi said: "It's okay, the taste is okay."

    Su Xun just laughed and said nothing. He was used to big hotels and top-grade ingredients, so he ate these things suddenly and felt pretty good.

    "Beauty, let's have a drink together."

    When Su Xun and Luo Tianyi were chatting and eating, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, and Su Xun frowned.

    Come here whatever you want, unexpectedly some idiot came here to make trouble, Su Xun took a look, it was Shamat, with long yellow hair covering his eyes, not to mention how idiot he looked.

    This guy still thought he was handsome, flicked his bangs, and said: "Beauty, let me introduce myself, this is Young Master Long who buried the love family." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 Calling Dad

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was startled, he didn't expect that this guy in front of him turned out to be the famous person who buried his beloved family, it was too scary.

    No wonder he looks a little familiar looking at his sharp appearance, it turns out he belonged to the family who buried his love.

    People in this family were once popular, represented by Shamat hairstyle and Martian language, but gradually they have become outcasts of the times.

    Who knows that there are still remnants of evil, this guy really has hot eyes, and you have such long hair on this hot day, aren't you hot?

    Not to mention that he claimed to be Long Shao, Su Xun almost vomited in his stomach when he heard it, and vomited it all out.

    Compared with coming here to make trouble, Su Xun felt that this person was more like a joke, Su Xun asked: "Dare to ask Your Excellency, but is it the legendary Long Aotian?"

    "That's not true. My name is Long Naihe. No matter who you are, you can't help me." This guy especially likes to flick his bangs.

    Just like ADHD, you have to shake it several times to say a word. Su Xun even wondered if this person would shake his neck and cramp it.

    "If you are astringent, you will be astringent, and Young Master Long is an awesome character at first sight." Su Xun raised his hand and said quickly.

    "snort！！"

    Young Master Long, who buried his beloved family, seemed rather proud of himself, only to hear him say: "It seems that you still have some eyesight, kid."

    "So you can go, don't bother me to eat barbecue, okay, I really can't appreciate your sharp look." Su Xun changed the subject suddenly.

    With a sudden turn, this guy didn't react at all. He froze for a moment, and almost forgot what he wanted to do.

    I just heard him say: "You don't talk to me, I'm here to meet this beauty."

    "Hi beauty, I'm Long Shao, nice to meet you, I want to treat you to a barbecue, do you think it's okay?"

    When this guy was talking, he even put on a pose that he thought he was handsome.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, Luo Tianyi was a little scared, she had never seen this kind of killer, so she quickly glanced at Su Xun, meaning she wanted to ask Su Xun what to do.

    It's no wonder that Luo Tianyi is a little nervous, because today, she deliberately asked her bodyguards and drivers to stay away and enjoy her personal time.

    Now the only thing she can count on is Su Xun. Originally, she wanted to experience the roadside barbecue, but who would have met such a person.

    Su Xun smiled, and the smile was very warm, which made Luo Tianyi feel safe in an instant, and he didn't feel any worry.

    "I'll give you three seconds, get out of here quickly, I'll delay my meal, and I'll let your entire funeral family be buried with you." Su Xun said viciously.

    It's not the first time he has dealt with this kind of gangster. Anyway, Su Xun probably knows that he must be ruthless when dealing with this kind of person.

    Because they are all bullying and afraid of toughness, and have no real ability. If you are tougher than them, they will definitely not be able to bear it.

    Su Xun was also quite puzzled, thinking what was wrong with him, how could he encounter these rubbish to cause trouble now as soon as he went out, it was not like this before.

    Then Su Xun thought about it, and it seemed that it was not his fault, but mainly because the woman next to him was so pretty.

    From Mo Xiaoli to Luo Tianyi, there is no doubt that they are all superb beauties, even normal and honest people can't help but sneak a few glances.

    Not to mention those punks with low morals who think about women all day long. When they see beautiful women, it is normal for them to want to flirt.

    If it was Su Xun himself, probably nothing would happen.

    When Long Shao heard Su Xun's words, he immediately became furious. He only heard him say: "Fuck me, brothers, come here quickly, someone wants to fight against our family."

    During the conversation, about five or six people stood up on a barbecue table next to them. All of them were washed, cut and blown by Sha Matt, and their hair was colorful.

    This group of people came over and surrounded Su Xun, only to hear this Young Master Long say: "Tell you boy, I, Long Naihe, have taken a fancy to this girl. If you are sensible, get out of here."

    "Don't spoil brother's good deed here, otherwise, brother will make you regret coming to this world. Here, brother is a legend." Long Shao said arrogantly.

    Su Xun really laughed. Damn, some mentally handicapped teenagers came out to pretend to be in the name of the buried love family. The real buried love.People of all ethnic groups look up at the sky at a 45-degree angle and shed tears, people who are obsessed with love, how can they be so stupid.

    Just now I was still in the mood to chat with them, but now Su Xun didn't want to talk to this group of people at all. He just heard Su Xun say: "I'll give you another chance now, so get out of here."

    "Brothers, have you seen that this kid doesn't pay attention to our funeral family and cut them for me." Young Master Long ordered directly.

    "A group of retarded people!"

    Su Xun's eyes gradually turned cold. He has the skin of the Destiny Arena. This group of people can't match the grasp of the battle. Before meeting Su Xun, Su Xun quickly put down two people.

    In just a few tens of seconds, several people who buried their loved ones were screaming in pain on the ground. Looking at it like this, it seemed to be more painful than losing love.

    There was only one Long Shao left, he was a little panicked, he didn't expect this kid in front of him to be so cruel.

    But before he could react, Su Xun went straight up and slapped the guy on the ground.

    For this guy, Su Xun didn't let him go, and continued to twitch, until he couldn't even lift his head up.

    "Are you happy?"

    After Su Xun slapped him, he immediately asked a question.

    However, this guy didn't speak, and Su Xun was immediately upset. He slapped him when he went up again, and asked for a reason: "Are you happy?"

    "Cool, so cool!"

    "Is it big?"

    "Big, very big."

    Long Shao was beaten in a daze. He didn't know what Su Xun meant, but he answered immediately. If he answered slowly, he would probably be beaten to death.

    "Call Dad."

    Su Xun slapped him up again.

    "Dad, dad, dear dad, I was wrong, so just let me go, I, Young Master Long, surrendered to you here today."

    Su Xun couldn't help being happy, thinking that this guy is still pretending to be aggressive with him, it's this time, you are still young, and you must be convinced.

    "Crack, crack！！"

    Seeing Su Xun slapping and slapping non-stop, the others couldn't help but feel a little apprehensive when they heard the sound, thinking that this kid is really too ruthless, and if he continues to beat like this, he will be beaten to death  Bar.

    And the owner of the barbecue stand was a little excited when he saw the group of people being beaten, and said, "The Burying Love family has finally been sanctioned. I usually want to beat them up for eating and drinking here for free."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 Green Grassland

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? This group of killers who buried their loved ones were caught by Su Xun and they smoked all the time, screaming non-stop, and those who didn't know thought they were killing pigs here.

    After pumping for a while, Su Xun felt that his hands were hurting from the beating, so he stopped.

    At the same time, Su Xun also gained some resentment points, and even the resentment points were not much after hitting the back. It is estimated that this group of people has been numb by the beating.

    He said directly: "If you are really full and have nothing to do, then go read more books, and don't come out to embarrass yourself and pollute the environment."

    "Damn it, you dare to hit me, you wait for me, I will send someone over to kill you right away, and call my elder brother to come over."

    Unexpectedly, after Long Naihe got up, he was beaten and called his father just now, but now he suddenly turned against him and became hardened.

    Seeing him like this is really disgusting. Su Xun really doesn't want to beat him up. After smoking for a while just now, Su Xun got a lot of hairspray on his hands.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Do what you like, don't interfere with my barbecue, or I'll skin you."

    "Su Xun, I didn't expect you to be so powerful. I almost wanted to call for bodyguards." Luo Tianyi said here.

    She was obviously not too nervous, picked up a bunch of grilled corn and ate it. Su Xun still looked pretty good, so there shouldn't be any danger.

    Su Xun feels that chatting with rich people is really a test, and it is very likely that they will not be able to continue the chat at any time, only to hear Su Xun say: "Why don't you ask me to be a bodyguard? If you are handsome, you can fight, and you can do whatever you want.  , don¨t need 998, just 9.8 yuan, you can take me home.￣

    Luo Tianyi: ""

    Long Naihe, who buried the love family, is so angry, his own threats are of no use to Su Xun, I really don't take him seriously.

    Just listen to Long Naihe said: "The Burial Love family will never be a slave, you wait for me, I will call someone to kill you."

    Su Xun didn't bother with this idiot at all. Anyway, their boss is probably one of the idiots who killed Matt. When they come back, they just fight together, and it's hard to fight one by one.

    After a while, a big bald head came over, with a few younger brothers behind him, looking aggressive.

    When Long Naihe saw the bald head, he said directly and respectfully: "Hi Brother Fei, Brother Fei, you want to help me decide, I was beaten."

    The bald man glanced at Su Xun, and said, "Brother, what's going on, did you beat them up?"

    Su Xun took a look at the bald head, a little surprised, this person has no hair, it seems that he should not be buried in the love family.

    Seeing that his attitude was not bad, Su Xun said: "I beat them up. These friends of yours, I eat barbecue well, come up to find something to molest my friends, I beat them up, it's considered cheap for them."

    "Oh shit！！"

    The bald head seemed to be a little angry, and he slapped Long Naihe with his backhand.

    This operation startled Su Xun, what's going on, your own person beat your own person?

    Just listen to the bald head scolding: "You actually find trouble for me all day long, so get out of here quickly, and in the future, you will wipe your own ass if you make trouble yourself, and come to me again, believe it or not, I will beat you to death."

    "Brother Fei, don't be angry, don't be angry, I'll leave right away." Long Naihe was obviously stunned, what happened to Brother Fei today, he seemed to be in a bad mood.

    After a few people who buried the beloved family ran away, the bald head said: "I'm sorry buddy, that kid is a distant relative of mine who came to join me from the countryside."

    "I found a job for him, but he has been out of business all the time, and he hangs around like Shamat all day long. I don't care about him, so I apologize to you." The bald head said.

    Su Xun was a little surprised. It's fine that the bald man didn't bother him, and even apologized to him. It seems that he is also a reasonable person.

    Probably different from ordinary bastards, Su Xun said: "It's nothing, it's not a big deal."

    However, when Su Xun took a closer look at the bald head, Su Xun was startled, the face of the bald head was not quite right.

    Most people's faces are plain, nothing can be seen, even Luo Tianyi can only tell that she is a person with no setbacks, and nothing else can be seen.

    However, this bald head is obviously different, and the face is very strange. There is a green light on the top of the head, which can be said to be almost like a green grassland.

      It is obvious that he was green, and he still looks green, it's too miserable, Su Xun can't stand it anymore.

    Just from this hexagram, Su Xun can tell that this person is quite miserable, no wonder the eyes looking at him are so tired, with no spirit at all.

    They are all men. Seeing him like this, Su Xun probably knows that he has been cheated. The feeling should be uncomfortable, so Su Xun directly poured a glass of wine and handed it to him.

    At the same time, he said: "Brother, don't say anything, I respect you for this glass of wine."

    The juncture was quite inexplicable, and I didn't know what Su Xun meant, but he sat down anyway and drank a glass of beer, which was nothing, but instead he said: "Comfortable."

    Su Xun comforted: "Brother, it is normal to have some setbacks in life. If you want to live a good life, how can you not have a little green on your head, and think about it."

    "Youhow did you know I was cheated?"

    The bald head was very shocked, and stared at Su Xun with wide eyes. He had never told anyone about this, let alone he didn't know Su Xun at all.

    Su Xun said: "To be honest, I know a little bit about hexagrams and the like, so I can probably see some of them."

    "Of course, I'm not fooling you into telling your fortune, just to comfort you. As a man, I hope you will be strong when you encounter such a thing." Su Xun said.

    While talking, Su Xun poured him another glass of wine and let the bald head drink it down.

    The expression on the bald head's face was very bitter. He had suppressed it for so long and couldn't vent it. Today he met someone who understood him.

    Unable to control my emotions, the bald head cried, and said while crying: "I have been married for two years, and the girlfriend I met not long ago was married with a son."

    "Actually, I don't have much money. I am very satisfied if she can be with me. I spent all my savings to marry her. She also gave birth to a son for me. I thought a happy life was about to begin.  , spend all day outside trying to make money."

    The bald head said: "Some time ago, my son was seriously ill and needed a blood test. As a result, my blood type was different from his."

    "Later, I didn't give up and took him for a paternity test, and found out that it belonged to someone else. Later, she also admitted that it was because she was pregnant that she randomly asked me to take over the offer. I didn't know anything about it." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 The Worst Honest Man in History

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Miserable, it is too miserable, this bald head is indeed much more miserable than I thought.

    Cuckold is a topic that men can't touch, because it really hurts a man's self-esteem too much.

    However, in today's era, men can't help but cheat, and there are many women who are indiscreet.

    Obviously the bald head was unlucky and became a pick-up man, so I can only say that he is too honest.

    Is there anything worse than raising a son for two years for nothing?

    Fortunately, the so-called son was ill, otherwise, he might have been cheated for a long time, what a miserable word.

    Seeing the bald head crying, Su Xun felt that it was not easy for him, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Dude, don't think about it so much, let it go, what a big man is afraid of."

    "Think about it, those women are just floating clouds, you have family and parents, these are the most important people to you." Su Xun comforted him.

    Unexpectedly, after Su Xun comforted him so much, the bald man cried again, and the more he cried, the more miserable he became.

    Su Xun was taken aback, and thought to himself what was going on, did he say something wrong?

    I just heard the bald man say: "I have no relatives and no reason, and I am an orphan."

    Su Xun: ""

    What happened to this person made Su Xun no longer know what to say. Is it really going to be this miserable? Su Xun really didn't realize that he was an orphan. What he said just now really shouldn't be said.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "I'm sorry, I didn't know just now, I hope you don't take offense."

    "When I was a child, I also had a very happy family. As a result, my mother and Uncle Wang next door got together for some reason."

    The bald head said: "One day, my dad happened to run into me. The two of them eloped after the incident was revealed. My dad also died of cerebral hemorrhage because of this incident. I became a person."

    ""

    Let alone Su Xun, Luo Tianyi couldn't help but sympathize with this person, this is too tragic.

    Not to mention that he was green, but his father was also green before. Could it be the same?

    No wonder Su Xun felt that the green on top of his head was too bright. If it was just being green, it wouldn't be so miserable. There are probably some family factors in it.

    The bald head cried and said: "I hate it, why is the sky unfair to me?"

    "I picked up a chameleon a few days ago. I was wearing black clothes. He turned black on my clothes and flesh-colored on my body."

    "As a result, guess what, when the chameleon landed on my head, it turned green directly."

    Su Xun: ""

    ?I don't know what to say anymore. This person's experience can be said to be quite miserable. It is even an exaggeration to say that there is no one in a million. It is rare to be green so miserable.

    Su Xun could only say: "Brother, don't be sad, I really don't blame you for this, you are green in life, you must go through this calamity."

    "And according to my observation, after you pass through this catastrophe, your life will be better in the future, believe me." Su Xun said.

    The bald head obviously didn't believe it, and he said: "Brother, I know you have good intentions, but don't comfort me, the current life is too difficult."

    "That woman took away some of my savings. I used to be a bastard. After I met her, I started to work hard. I didn't have any skills. I worked hard to become a security captain."

    "She went to my company to make trouble a few days ago. She insisted on asking me for alimony. I have no money. Where else can I get money for her? She keeps making trouble because the influence is not good, and the company also has no money.  fired me."

    "This is too shameless, how can there be such a woman." Luo Tianyi couldn't help but said.

    Even if she is a woman, she thinks that woman is too much and shameless.

    Su Xun also felt that this woman was really shameless to a certain extent, so she found an honest man, gave him a lot of love, and even transferred all the savings of the family away.

    What's even more frightening is that none of them are their own, and they still have to pay child support. What kind of trick is this?  Also lost a good job with Baldhead.

    This kind of woman is so simple, in ancient times, I am afraid that she will be immersed in a pig cage.

    The bald head said: "I really haveI can't help it anymore, I just found out recently that the woman used my ID card to get an online loan before, and now it has rolled into 200,000 yuan.  "

    "It's a problem that I don't have a dime for food and lodging, and I don't have a job. Where can I get the money to pay off those usury loans? I can only die." The bald man's eyes were red.

    "I wipe"

    Hearing this, Su Xun didn't know what to say. This bald man is definitely the worst honest person in history, not one of them.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "What's the name of your former wife, tell me, if I meet in the future, stay away."

    "Her name is Ma Xiaorong."

    "All right！！"

    Su Xun nodded, and immediately said: "Brother, I know your situation is very bad, but I didn't lie to you, this is your fate."

    "After this catastrophe is over, the green color in your life will disappear, and you will become a wealthy person in the future."

    Su Xun really wasn't talking nonsense with him and trying to comfort him, because Su Xun could tell that under the thick green light on the top of the bald head, there were actually a few blushes in it.

    This means that after the storm, there will be a rainbow, and he will be a person with good luck in the future, of course, the premise is that he can survive it.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "If I'm not mistaken, your family should have something to do with attendance. You have a lot of anger in your body."

    "You all know this? My family is indeed an ancestral cook. I heard that the ancestors were once brought into the palace by Emperor Qianlong, and passed down from generation to generation. However, in my father's generation, it is not so good."

    The bald head said: "My dad's talent in cooking is really limited. He can only open a small restaurant and barely make ends meet."

    "I have also learned some, but not much. After my father left, he gave me the ancestral recipes at home. At that time, I couldn't even go to school, let alone learn to cook, so I  Cut off the inheritance in the family."

    When the bald head said this, he was also quite surprised. Su Xun saw that he was cheated on, and also saw that his family was an ancestral cook, which is amazing.

    Gradually, he also began to believe Su Xun's words, and the balance in his heart tilted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "That's it, I tell you, don't be discouraged, just do what I say, hurry up and pick up your own cooking skills, and do a good job in the catering business."

    Su Xun has a very clear view of this person's numerology, and through this anger, he can directly wipe out the green light above his head.

    After he is no longer green, he will be prosperous, and his luck will be completely transferred. I am afraid that he will be able to do everything well. If he is engaged in catering, the success rate will be very fast.

    The things on the hexagram will not deceive people, so Su Xun is very confident.

    The bald head was told by Su Xun, and now he feels that Su Xun is a little crazy, as if everything he said hits the mark. This kind of person has either investigated him in advance, or is a real god.

    However, the two of them had never met before, and he would only investigate himself unless he was bored, so the first one was almost impossible.

    The bald head was still a little uncertain, he said: "Dude, are you really not lying to me?"

    "You are already like this. Why should I lie to you? You might as well listen to me and work hard. Maybe you can make a comeback. Why don't you give it a try?"

    Su Xun turned on the brainwashing mode, and only heard him say: "In this life, ups and downs are really normal. There are a few people who can go smoothly. As long as they don't die, they will always come out ahead."

    Mainly, this bald head is really miserable. As a man, Su Xun couldn't help but want to sympathize.

    Seeing that he is in such a low stage, Su Xun guessed that he already had thoughts of wanting to die in his heart, so he should help if he can, which can be regarded as accumulating some merit.

    The bald head seemed to come to his senses all of a sudden, he patted the table, and said abruptly: "That's right, brother, you are right, I did think too much before."

    "Anyway, I have nothing, so what are you afraid of? It's just like what Cheng Yaojin said, one word, do it!" With a bald face, he regained his figure.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless, thinking that this guy can still play King of Glory, so Su Xun said: "Brother, are you still playing King of Glory?"

    "That's right, I used to like to play when I was bored. My Cheng Yaojin thief is the eighth Cheng Yaojin in Linjiang City, especially the love and justice skin, I really like it."

    The image of love and justice suddenly popped up in Su Xun's mind, and he shuddered for a while, but don't let yourself get drawn by that passionate skin.

    "By the way, if you want to start over and work in the catering industry, I can lend you money if you don't have money, and you can be a shareholder." Su Xun said.

    Su Xun's words immediately made other people look sideways, even Luo Tianyi, who was never short of money, looked at Su Xun in surprise.

    ?This is too hard work. You have only known someone for a long time, and you have to lend money to them. Out of a hundred people, ninety-nine will not do this, and there is one who probably has no money.

    In fact, no one understands the potential of this bald head better than Su Xun. He can be sure that as long as this person cheers up, he will definitely succeed.

    And his face looks like an honest person, he doesn't even need to look at his face, he must be an honest person if he was cheated so badly.

    There should be no problem with character. If you can help, why doesn't Su Xun help? Investment at this time will definitely yield very high returns.

    The bald man was stunned for a few seconds, and then he said directly: "Brother, stop talking, I definitely won't take your money."

    "After so many things happened to me, people around me basically laughed at me, stayed away from me, and regarded me as a joke."

    "Only these little brothers are my fellow villagers. They have been with me all the time, and they have shared weal and woe. I never thought that when we met for the first time, I will not talk about your enlightenment. You can still trust me so much. Thank you, brother.  "

    While speaking, the bald head wiped away tears a few times.

    After a while, the bald head calmed down and said, "Brother, what's your name? We've been chatting for so long, and we don't seem to know each other."

    "My name is Su Xun."

    The bald head said: "My name is Ling Fei, just call me Da Fei. After I pass this level, brother, I will definitely come back to thank you. Thank you for your enlightenment today."

    "You're welcome!"

    In the end Ling Fei still didn't ask for Su Xun's money, and Su Xun didn't mention it anymore, because he knew that this person had principles.

    It is also this kind of person that deserves everyone's respect.

    Anyway, no matter what, the hexagram and the face are there, there must be nothing wrong, believe it.??It will definitely make a difference.

    Su Xun didn't seem to do anything, but in fact, what he said today revived a person who was already dead.

    Su Xun didn't expect that one of his actions today would directly create a giant in the catering industry in the future. Of course, these are things for later.

    After the people left, the surroundings became quieter. The boss came up and said to Su Xun, "Young man, thank you for cleaning up those boys from the Buried Ai family today."

    "I gave you these bunches of big kidneys, and I don't charge you any money. Your girlfriend is so beautiful, so you should make up for it." The boss said cheerfully.

    After putting the plate on the table, he went to work.

    Su Xun's scalp is a little numb, is even the uncle who sells barbecue so good now?

    The key point is that the words have connotations, which Su Xun likes very much.

    Although Luo Tianyi doesn't understand what a big waist is for, she probably knows that the boss mistook her for Su Xun's girlfriend.

    For a moment, Luo Tianyi's face was covered with a light blush, it didn't feel too obvious, the girl was still a little shy.

    Luo Tianyi is now very interested in Su Xun who is eating a big kidney, she asked: "Su Xun, what is this big kidney for, can you give me one to eat?"

    "That won't work. Only men can eat this stuff, and it's a waste for women to eat it. It's best to pair it with Nutrition Express. One mouthful will refresh your mind, two mouthfuls will never get tired, and three mouthfuls will keep you from falling down!"

    Luo Tianyi: ""

    "By the way, is what you told that person just now true or false?" Luo Tianyi was obviously full, and once he was full, he began to talk more.

    Without even thinking about it, Su Xun said directly: "Of course, why should I lie to him?"

    "So you really know how to read people?" Luo Tianyi asked.

    "Let's understand a little bit."

    Luo Tianyi seemed to be very interested in this, and said, "Then you can take a look at it for me too, okay?"

    "OK!"

    Su Xun suddenly became interested, and he said, "I checked, and your problem is quite serious."

    "What's wrong?" Luo Tianyi was so frightened that her face paled.

    "God Yi！！"

    Su Xun sighed deeply on purpose, and then said, "I'll do the math, you're missing me in your life."

    "rogue!"

    Luo Tianyi immediately understood, spat lightly, her face flushed.

    Su Xun: "Hey hey hey!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 Can You Stop Making Trouble?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was just teasing Luo Tianyi on purpose. In fact, he had already seen Luo Tianyi's face, which was very normal.

    It's that kind of rich and powerful appearance, and there hasn't been any disasters recently. Su Xun already knows her family background, so these are not surprising.

    However, he deliberately teased Luo Tianyi just now, and it seemed that he felt pretty good. Xiao Nizi was so shy, which gave Su Xun a great sense of accomplishment.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this time, Luo Tianyi's cell phone rang, she picked up the cell phone, answered the call and said, "Hey, sister, what's the matter?"

    Su Xun's heart moved a little. He didn't expect that the phone call was from Luo Shenyi, which was a bit interesting, but he didn't speak, and listened quietly.

    Luo Shenyi on the other end of the phone should be asking where Luo Tianyi is, but Luo Tianyi said: "Sister, I'm eating barbecue with Su Xun. It's nothing, I'll be back in a while."

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little bit pained, thinking that this little girl, why did she pull herself out? Luo Shenyi wouldn't think that she had brought his sister to the brink.

    After chatting for a few words, Luo Tianyi seemed to be very surprised and said: "No, sister, it's already past this time, and you haven't come home yet?"

    "Well, pay more attention to your body. If you can't solve it in a while, you can hand it over to the engineers in the company. Just go back and rest by yourself. Your body is much more important than work."

    Luo Tianyi gave a few instructions here, and then hung up the phone.

    Glancing at Su Xun, Luo Tianyi said: "My sister called. She heard that I haven't come home at this time, so she called and asked."

    Su Xun thought of one thing, he asked: "I just heard you say that your sister is already off work at this time, what's going on?"

    "My sister's computer and other things in her company seem to have been hacked, and some of the information inside is going to be stolen, so my sister is busy there." Luo Tianyi sighed.

    Probably thought of it, her sister is still working hard at this time, so she feels a little uncomfortable.

    When Su Xun heard this, he was stunned for a moment. He had seen this kind of plot in TV dramas before, but he didn't expect that there was such an act of hacking other companies' computers.

    It seems that the real shopping mall is much crueler than imagined.

    Su Xun said: "Your Luo family is very powerful in Linjiang, how can anyone dare to be so short-sighted?"

    "Su Xun, it's not the same as what you think. My sister's relationship with the family is relatively stiff, mainly because my father has a bad relationship with her. She started her own business from scratch outside."

    After hearing this sentence, Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment, and then he understood, no wonder this Luo Shenyi lives outside alone.

    It is indeed worthy of respect for a girl to be able to leave the Luo family. It is not too absolute to say something like self-made.

    After all, she is a member of the Luo family, even if she came out and started her own family, other people will give the Luo family a face, but as a woman, she can run a company by herself, which is already very powerful.

    Su Xun then said: "You just asked your sister, is the situation serious?"

    "It should be quite serious. The engineers in her company and the like have not been able to solve it, and they are still being rescued."

    What Luo Tianyi said was also ambiguous. She probably didn't ask too clearly on the phone.

    At this time, Su Xun's heart is already ready to move, hacker, it sounds very interesting, shouldn't he go out and pretend to be aggressive?

    Having not acted forcefully for several days, Su Xun felt a little lonely now.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Where is your sister's company, let's go and have a look."

    Su Xun intends to go over and take a look. If possible, it would be best to help Luo Shenyi. After all, Luo Shenyi is quite good to him. Su Xun has always been a drop of water and a spring of kindness.

    Luo Tianyi was stunned, and it took her a long time to open her mouth to say: "What are we going to do?"

    "To be honest, I still know a little about computer technology, and I have a lot of research on computers. You can take me to have a look, maybe it can help you." Su Xun said modestly.

    Luo Tianyi looked like he had seen a ghost, and said, "It's fine if you know fortune-telling, but you also know computers. Why do you feel like you can do everything?"

    Feng Shui fortune-telling and advanced computers seem to be two extremes separated by thousands of miles.?If Su Xun is proficient, it is incredible.

    Seeing Luo Tianyi's expression, Su Xun felt that this little girl might adore him, so he hurriedly said: "Don't think too much, I'm not good at anything, for example, I'm not very good at giving birth.  .￣

    Luo Tianyi: ""

    The last two people still went to Luo Shenyi's company, which surprised Su Xun. Luo Shenyi's company turned out to be a technology company, can you believe it?

    It is unbelievable that a woman started a technology company, but the key point is that she seems to be quite dignified.

    The name is "Tianji Technology". This name combines metaphysics and technology. It seems ridiculous, but if you taste it carefully, it seems to be pretty good.

    At night, the company is only on the first floor of the office building, and it looks brightly lit. He is probably working overtime, and he saw Luo Shenyi standing in the office area from afar, probably urging the engineers to deal with the hackers quickly.

    "sister！！"

    After Luo Tianyi passed by, he called out.

    Luo Tianyi was obviously surprised, especially when she saw Su Xun, she asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Su Xun is coming here. He heard that your company has encountered a hacker. He said that he is proficient in computers and wants to come over and help."

    Luo Shenyi, who was always as cold as ice, rarely melted the ice and snow on her face, she said: "Thank you, but this is really beyond your control, the situation is very serious."

    Su Xun also smiled. He could guess Luo Shenyi's psychology, and Luo Shenyi probably didn't think that his computer skills were so good.

    Ordinary people feel that they are relatively slick in playing games, and they know some computer operations, such as programming, and feel that they are very powerful.

    In fact, in front of real masters, these are just scum.

    However, Su Xun is also used to it. He is used to being not understood. When he was treating diseases before, other people still questioned his medical skills.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Tell me about the situation, maybe I can help, my computer skills are really good."

    "cut！！"

    It's just that at this moment, a programmer who was sitting there typing on the keyboard made a disdainful voice, and said directly: "At this critical moment, can cats and dogs stop making trouble?" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Pediatrics

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Su Xun could make a move, he was mercilessly mocked by the programmer in Luoshenyi Company.

    Glancing at the programmer who just taunted him, he looked about 27 or 28 years old, but he looked old.

    At the same time, the hair on the head seems to be a little thinner, and at this age, it has already started to lose hair, which can be said to be quite miserable.

    However, this is also the normal state of programmers. Otherwise, how can we call them apes? It is normal for this type of people to work overtime.

    Although the salary is high, the work is quite tiring, typing codes all day long, and of course there is one more miserable thing, they generally have no, have, women, friends, friends!

    As a result, this guy taunted Su Xun when he came up, which made Su Xun feel a little depressed. His words were too rude.

    Especially when he said that Su Xun is a cat and a dog, Su Xun was very upset. He said in his heart that I am a top expert in the world, and my control of computers will not leave you a programmer hundreds of miles away.

    In the end, you actually mocked me, it was too much.

    However, this is also normal. Many programmers are mostly immersed in the code. They don't know much about things like human relationships and sophistication, and they speak directly.

    Su Xun glanced at the computers in the company. Several programmers were working non-stop. Basically, the computer desktops were all black, with various codes on them.

    Ordinary people can't understand this at all, and it seems that they are quite tall.

    In fact, in Su Xun's eyes, these are just child's play, and they are indeed trying to resist the hacker's intrusion.

    However, Su Xun can also see that the level of these people is limited, or they are relatively proficient in coding.

    But for things like Trojan horse viruses, their level is limited, and they are not real hackers, so far.

    The professional firewall of Luoshenyi Company should have been breached, but after the firewall is breached, there must be an early warning.

    So after they found out, they hurried to stop it.

    However, no matter how it looks, it looks like they are trying to stop the car with their arms. It doesn't make any sense. They won't be able to resist in half an hour at most.

    At that time, hackers will directly control the computers in Luoshenyi's company. With the technology of these hackers, it is estimated that all the things in the computer, even a small file, will be removed intact.

    Not to mention some important company information or business secrets, the situation is quite urgent now.

    It is estimated that this group of programmers can also see that the situation is not very good now, so their mood is particularly bad. Seeing that Su Xun is going to make trouble at this time, they are naturally upset.

    It is already difficult to maintain, and it would be a waste of help to find someone, so what's the use of it.

    It's like a teammate took a Luban to assist you, and the special mother also likes to give away heads, and the difficulty of the game has skyrocketed.

    But Su Xun said directly: "Is there any difference to you whether I make trouble or not, anyway, you can't hold on any longer."

    "If you let me go, maybe there is still a certain chance."

    "The resentment value from Zhao Yichen is +56."

    "The resentment value from Wang Xiaogang is +27."

    ""

    After Su Xun finished speaking, he immediately received the resentment value of several programmers.

    They also know that they are almost unable to resist now, but they know it is one thing.

    If other people say it directly, it may be mocking in their ears.

    The programmer who mocked Su Xun just now said directly: "What's the matter with you, kid? Do you understand computers? Do you have a place to speak here?"

    "Computer, to be honest, I can flexibly download romance movies when I was three years old, which should be better than you." Su Xun teased deliberately.

    "snort！！"

    The programmer said directly: "Do you think that computer technology is just a matter of booting up and downloading something? That is just the lowest part of a computer."

    "I'm afraid you don't know anything about real computer technology. If you are not convinced, come and turn on my computer."

    The programmer said directly: "I will give you ten minutes, as long as you turn on this computer, I will count you as powerful."

    "No, you won't be allowed ten minutes, as long as?As long as it can be opened, there is no time limit, dare to bet.  "The programmer said deliberately.

    Speaking of it, he just looked down on Su Xun. At a young age, he has no skills. There are many young hackers who are real masters of hacking, but those people are very low-key, how could they be so pretentious.

    First, he wanted to give Su Xun some blows, and second, he wanted to make him quieter. Anyway, there are many computers in the company, so he can just use other computers for work. At critical times, he doesn't want to be disturbed.

    Su Xun smiled, and said directly: "Not ten minutes, just give me ten seconds. If you can't turn on your computer, I'll go straight away."

    "Big words!"

    The programmer was completely angry, and he directly typed on his computer for a while. He had already set several encrypted programs in it.

    Even if it is a top computer expert, it will take a while to open it. As for this kid, he probably has something to do.

    "Here, here you are, open it for me if you have the ability, and you win if you open it." The programmer handed the computer to Su Xun.

    Su Xun took a look, the computer screen was a blue screen, and there was nothing left, as if it was broken.

    This is not the same as cracking a password. If an ordinary computer is encrypted, you generally press a button on the keyboard or move the mouse, and basically a page where you can enter the password appears.

    However, after this computer was designed by him, it is impossible to find where the interface for entering the password is, let alone crack it. Ordinary people may be confused.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, this was not enough to see in front of Su Xun, he didn't care so much, and started tapping his fingers.

    I don't know what Su Xun pressed, suddenly countless characters scrolled on the screen, and within two seconds, the computer was suddenly turned on, and a booting screen appeared.

    "Wow, it's open!"

    Luo Tianyi couldn't help but yelled out. At this moment, Luo Shenyi, who was next to him, looked at Su Xun with a certain light flashing in his eyes.

    The programmer was taken aback. He was about to use a computer to work again, butit opened so soon?

    Especially when he saw that there was indeed a boot screen on his computer, he was even more shocked. How long has it been, at most three seconds?

    The face of the programmer has changed drastically, and he had to ask dryly: "You how did you do it?"

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth raised, and he said lightly: "Pediatrics." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 The black man was hacked instead

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This programmer was really frightened, remembering that he had set up several encryption programs, how did he break them?

    Even if he is very skilled and can crack encryption programs and the like, it will take a certain amount of time, not to mention that he has set up several.

    As a result, this kid broke open in just three seconds. What kind of speed is this?  It's too fast, even faster than those who don't vote for recommendation, they still have five seconds anyway.

    That's why even though Su Xun taunted him just now, the programmer didn't say anything, because he was shocked and really didn't know what to say.

    "Old Zhao, didn't you set up the encryption program just now?" Several programmers next to him also asked in a daze.

    The programmer with thinning hair said bitterly: "How could it not? I have set up five encryption programs, and before entering the program, there are two small programs to interfere."

    "Hiss！"

    After the others heard this, they couldn't help being shocked. For them, it's one thing whether they can break this five-pass encryption program, let alone three seconds, which is almost impossible.

    To put it bluntly, even if you know the password and enter it directly, it may take more than three seconds.

    "Youhow on earth did you do it?"

    At this time, when the programmer looked at Su Xun again, he no longer looked down on Su Xun as before, but was full of shock and disbelief.

    Su Xun said: "After all, you are still too weak, and you know nothing about the power of hackers."

    ?I have to say that Su Xun has the element of acting coercive in it, but these programmers have nothing to say now, they seem to have the capital to act coercive, and they seem to have been slapped in the face.

    Just listen to Su Xun said: "It's very simple, why should I crack your password, just hack your computer, it can still be opened."

    ""

    Everyone was speechless for a while, thinking that this person is too scary, can a computer be hacked casually, let alone a computer of a programmer.

    Compared with other people's computers, it must be better in terms of security precautions. It is difficult to think about hacking, let alone only three seconds. Can this be done by humans?  It's just unbelievable.

    Su Xun continued: "Brother, you have a lot of stock in this computer. I just watched it, and there are hundreds of unknown video files in g. I will borrow one to talk later."

    I have already said it very implicitly, in fact, it is the movie of that aspect. The moment Su Xun hacked into the computer, he already knew everything.

    Of course, men, it is normal to look at these things, and Su Xun also looks at them.

    Not to mention that I am still a programmer, it is difficult to find a girlfriend, and I don¨t want to spend money to do things, so I can only rely on watching movies to make ends meet.

    The expression on the programmer's face, let alone how exciting it was, he was completely convinced now, and quickly said: "God, stop talking, I was wrong, I know you are a master."

    This programmer is trembling in his heart. He has been playing computer for so many years, but he has never seen such a ruthless person. There is no way out.

    Other programmers also feel creepy at this time. This kid is really scary. His strength can't be seen at all on the surface. I didn't expect him to be so powerful. I'm afraid this is a real hacker.

    Su Xun said: "Give me a place, if you don't make a move, people will really attack in no time."

    Several programmers immediately dared not say anything, and hurriedly gave up their seats.

    In fact, the programmer is quite solid, there is no evil intention, everyone speaks by virtue of their strength.

    If Su Xun really came to make trouble because he had no skills, even if the boss of the company, Luo Shenyi, spoke for him, the group of programmers would probably not want him to make trouble.

    However, Su Xun showed his strength just now, and now everyone is convinced, so naturally they will not say anything, and quickly give up their seats.

    At the same time, this group of people stood in a row, all behind Su Xun, ready to watch the boss's operation.

    Su Xun had no distractions here, and quickly entered the state. The opposite person did not know who was hiding behind the cold data.

    However, Su Xun can be sure that the strength of the other party is still very strong, at least stronger than these programmers in the company, and it is estimated that they can be regarded as hackers.

    Even the ability to break through the firewall of a formal company that has spent a lot of money is enough to show its strength.

    But now that I met Su Xun, thisThat's all there is to it.

    From the moment Su Xun put his hand on the keyboard, it was the beginning of the other party's nightmare.

    It's only been ten minutes, and all the efforts made by the other party this night were all in vain, and Su Xun directly blackmailed him back.

    "Damn it, the boss is awesome."

    "It's the first time I've seen such a coquettish operation, it's too strong."

    ""

    Seeing that Su Xun successfully countered the past, the programmers behind were so excited that they didn't know what to say, this operation has already failed.

    The battle tonight was obviously planned by the other party for a long time. They were caught off guard, and they were lucky to be able to resist it.

    In the end, Su Xun was lucky. He resisted and hacked the computer of the hacker opposite. This operation can only be called 666.

    Only those who understand computers know how difficult this operation is.

    Su Xun said to the people behind: "Who can help me find out where this IP address is."

    The hacker on the opposite side has been very careful in hiding, but Su Xun still found out the address. After having the IP address, it is easier to find out who did it.

    "I come！！"

    A programmer volunteered, and after checking it out, he immediately scolded, saying, "Damn it, it's actually Di Chou's company."

    "Di Chou Company?" Su Xun froze for a moment.

    Luo Shenyi said: "It's a major competitor of our company. We were fighting for a deal. I didn't expect them to use such obscene means."

    While speaking, Luo Shenyi's eyes flashed a cold light, it was obvious that she was a little angry.

    Su Xun said: "Do you need me to hack their company? Get some commercial secrets for you?"

    "Really, Su Xun?" Luo Shenyi's eyes brightened again.

    Di Chou's company is not inferior to her company in strength, but it will be much easier to deal with them if they can get their business secrets.

    Su Xun smiled, then said: "As long as you want, then you can."

    Ten minutes later, the entire Diugly company was shaken. Their company's security system was directly invaded, and all business secrets were lost at the same time.

    ? Black people are blacked out instead, it's just miserable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123: Shocked, I Actually Draw a Divine Beast

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It can be said that Su Xun did not spare any sympathy when he started this time. Not only did he get over the business secrets of Di Chou Company, but what was even more damaging was that he also destroyed Di Chou Company's database.

    That is to say, Di Chou Company's previous company information, as well as their financial affairs, are all lost, and Su Xun has given them backups.

    For the entire company, this is definitely a huge blow, there is no doubt about it.

    "The data is all in the hard disk of this computer. If you want to check it later, just look at it directly." Su Xun said.

    At the same time, Su Xun rubbed his eyes twice, feeling that his eyes were a little tired, and started to do eye exercises. In the first session, he shaved his eye sockets in turn.

    Luo Shenyi held back the excitement in her heart, at least on the surface, she still had no expression.

    However, Luo Shenyi knows better than anyone how important the data obtained by Su Xun is to her company.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "Su Xun, thank you very much."

    If there is no Su Xun today, let alone these data, I am afraid that all the data in my company will be hacked, and the loss is incalculable.

    At this time, Su Xun was already surrounded by the group of programmers, and these people were basically staring at Su Xun with adoring eyes.

    "Master, you are really amazing. Can you tell us the principle of the series of operations just now?"

    "By the way, why are you so good, you can teach us."

    "Boss, you must have been tired just now, let me beat your back."

    "Boss, please drink Coke, this is still with ice."

    ""

    Su Xun was really overwhelmed. It was really disgusting for a large group of elders to have such close contact with him.

    These programmers may not have been in contact with women for too long, and they can't tell whether they are men or women. Anyway, Su Xun feels that he still has to be careful.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's getting late, you guys can take care of the next thing, I'm going back to sleep, I have to go to school tomorrow."

    After this group of programmers heard this, they felt like crying. Damn, this person is still a student, and the student is so awesome. It makes people wonder, and there is no way out.

    Luo Shenyi also said: "You two go back first, I will deal with it right away and go back, Su Xun, I will treat you to dinner when I am free some other day."

    "You don't need to be so polite, it's just a matter of raising your hands, you should go back early." Su Xun said.

    On the way, Luo Tianyi, a little girl, expressed a strong interest in Su Xun, only to hear her say: "Su Xun, I really didn't expect you to be so powerful."

    "There are things you didn't even think of." Su Xun said with a smile.

    Luo Tianyi became interested and said, "Then tell me what it is."

    "Come and chase me, if you catch up with me, I will let you hehehe."

    Luo Tianyi: "???"

    "Ahem, I'm wrong, if you catch up with me, I'll tell you."

    The two chased and fought for a while before Su Xun went home.

    After taking a bath, I went to Mo Xiaoli's side to have a look. Mo Xiaoli had already eaten, and when I saw the takeaway box was still in the trash can, I knew she was eating takeaway.

    After this little girl took a bath, she was always in a state of vacuum, and her summer pajamas were already thin, so Su Xun could probably tell the shape of the inside.

    The dangling made Su Xun really upset, so after a while, Su Xun went back.

    Back home, I tidied up my schoolbag. There was a lot of unwritten homework, but Su Xun didn't panic. At worst, I should copy my homework early.

    Knowing how to write is good at writing, but for Su Xun, writing homework has not improved much, so why should Su Xun waste time.

    Taking a look at my resentment value, today's harvest seems to be good. When I was eating barbecue before, I pulled a lot from the group of people who buried love.

    Then in Luo Shenyi's company, those programmers gave Su Xun another circle, and after looking at it, there were more than 400 resentment points.

    Anyway, Su Xun, basically, after gaining resentment points, he couldn't control himself and wanted to draw a lottery.

    The lottery draw is really addictive and quite interesting.

    Su Xun started the lottery draw again, who knows that this time's luck,It can be said to be surprisingly good.

    However, it was only the first time to draw a lottery, and I received good news from the system: Congratulations to the host, this lottery has successfully drawn Yang Jian's Xiaotian dog.

    "Xiao Tiangou, what the hell is this?" Su Xun asked quickly.

    Then in the next second, a puppy really appeared in Su Xun's mind. It looked so sharp that it made Su Xun cry.

    The Roaring Dog can be said to be famous. Basically, many Chinese people know that although it is a dog, it can be regarded as a fairy class. After all, it is the pet of God Erlang.

    In the game, Yang Jian doesn't seem to have a dog with him. In fact, his first skill is to summon the Roaring Dog, and then attack the enemy, and then he can directly get close with the second skill.

    However, when Su Xun saw this Roaring Sky Dog, he couldn't be happier becauseit was a husky!

    Su Xun was very angry. He said: "System, are you bullying me for not studying enough? Do you really think I don't know dogs? This is obviously a husky, why did you tell me it was a dog?"

    ?Feeling that I was deceived, I used a husky to pretend to be a beast named Roaring Dog.

    "Ahem, host, don't get excited, listen to the system's explanation, this is indeed a Roaring Dog, but because the Roaring Dog in myths and legends is sharper."

    "In reality, there is no dog of this breed. In order to avoid attracting attention, I changed its shape and became a husky, but its essence has not changed. It is still a huffing dog."

    "The essence of God hasn't changed."

    Su Xun was speechless, looking at this silly husky, he really couldn't connect with the roaring dog.

    But after thinking about it, the system seems to want this effect. If others see this husky, who would associate it with the mythical beast?

    Since they have all been drawn out, there is nothing to do. Even if you get a husky, you will not lose money. If you go to a pet store, you will have to buy it for thousands of dollars.

    Take this husky no, it's a roaring dog, show me its attributes.

    Since it is a Xiaotian dog, Su Xun believes that it must have special abilities, such as the red rabbit horse running fast, it is no longer a normal animal.

    Item name: Roaring dog

    Corresponding hero: Yang Jian

    Item introduction: Roaring Sky Dog is a mythical beast raised by Erlang God Yang Jian. It possesses magical tracking skills. As long as it smells it, as long as the distance is not too far, it can track people or things.

    At the same time, it has a certain fighting ability. It is still in its infancy. Please look forward to it. After growing up, it can have the fighting ability of a beast and destroy the world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 Unconscious

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Destroy the world"

    After seeing these words, the corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched uncontrollably.

    Put this word on Erha, it seems that there is no big problem. I heard that this thing is a house-breaking monster.

    Don't pay attention when you look back, it demolished your own home, then this is truly devastating.

    Su Xun feels that this Roaring Dog is really poisonous. Anyway, he never thought about what kind of Roaring Dog it is. Now Su Xun only has one idea, this thing is a Erha.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "So, how should it grow?"

    "It's fine to raise it like a dog, feed it some dog food and bones, whatever." The system said.

    This sounds good, it's not something special to eat, such as natural materials and earth treasures, Su Xun really has no ability to get them.

    "correct！！"

    Su Xun seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and he asked, "Erha, does it eat Xiang?"

    ?Because Su Xun thought of one thing. As the saying goes, dogs can't change their eating habits, and I don't know if Xiaotian dogs, as divine beasts, have this special habit.

    system:"´´´´"

    "Host, please put away your bold thoughts, Xiaotiangou is a beast, how could it eat those things."

    The system said: "Even if you really ate it, you, the master, might be the one who is disgusting later on. You should think about it yourself."

    Su Xun felt that this sounded like a threat.

    After the system was hidden, Su Xun took a look at his system warehouse, and there was already a cute husky.

    Immediately summoned it, a husky appeared in front of Su Xun immediately, it looked fluffy and really cute.

    Especially when he was still in his infancy, his eyes didn't look so fierce, nor were he so dull.

    After seeing Su Xun, the little husky immediately started wagging its tail, which is very cute.

    Su Xun suddenly felt that even if it wasn't a mythical beast, it would be nice to have a dog. Dogs and people can easily become good friends.

    Touching Erha's forehead twice, and playing with it for a while, Su Xun has completely forgotten about the Xiaotian dog.

    What is Xiaotian dog, can it be eaten, can it be made into dog meat soup?

    "Can you speak human language?" Su Xun asked suddenly.

    Because he thought of it, the red rabbit horse before could communicate with him, but the Xiaotian dog now has never spoken.

    However, this little Erha shook his head, probably he could understand what Su Xun said, and he must have a lot of spirituality compared to ordinary dogs.

    Possibly because he is still in his infancy, so he can't speak human words. After he grows up, he should be able to.

    Otherwise, a divine beast without this ability would be a joke.

    Su Xun took a small bowl here, made some water for it to drink, and peeled a piece of ham sausage for it to eat. Su Xun originally bought it for cooking.

    Finally, after taking a look, this guy is so happy to eat, it's over, it's clearly a erha, okay?

    However, this Erha also has an advantage, that is, it does not have to be kept in the system warehouse all the time, such as the red rabbit horse, under normal circumstances, Su Xun dare not release it.

    It doesn't matter if there is a little Erha, it can be kept as a pet directly.

    Didn't directly call Mo Xiaoli next door over to take a look, I'd better tell her tomorrow, find any reason later, and say that I bought it by myself.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next morning, I started to go to school. With a heavier heart than going to the grave, I came to the school with my schoolbag on my back.

    The college entrance examination is getting closer and closer. For some reason, Su Xun always feels that he is vaguely excited.

    Perhaps after the college entrance examination is over, it is the real beginning of a wonderful life.

    Mo Xiaoli returned to her classroom with a pancake fruit in her hand. It was quite early today, and only half of the class came at most.

    Her tablemate was Xia Jinshu. After Mo Xiaoli put down her schoolbag, she said, "Jinshu, have you had breakfast? If not, I'll give you some pancakes."

    "That guy Su Xun is too perverted. He has to eat pancakes and fruit and drink nutrition express every day. Anyway, I can't eat it anymore. I feel too greasy after eating too much.?????Mo Xiaoli complained.

    However, Xia Jinshu said, "No need, I don't really want to eat."

    As soon as she spoke, Mo Xiaoli realized that something was wrong, and found that Xia Jinshu was not in a very high mood today.

    No matter how she treats Su Xun, Xia Jinshu has a good relationship with her anyway, otherwise, the two of them would not be at the same table.

    Women's senses are also keen, and Mo Xiaoli immediately noticed that something was wrong with Xia Jinshu.

    Just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Jinshu, what's wrong with you?"

    "It's nothing." Xia Jinshu shook his head and said.

    Mo Xiaoli continued to ask: "Don't lie to me, you can tell at a glance that you are lying, you should have cried, right?"

    "Speak up if you have anything to say, and I'll help you figure out a way. Aren't we good sisters? There's nothing we can't say." Mo Xiaoli continued.

    If Su Xun saw this scene here, he would probably be surprised. Te Niang is right, this Mo Xiaoli is still comforting people, it is amazing.

    Xia Jinshu finally couldn't bear it anymore, she must have encountered something, and now she couldn't hold back at all, and cried again, only to hear her say: "Xiao Li, my mother is sick."

    "Auntie is always in good health, why did she get sick, what is the disease, and how is she doing now?" Mo Xiaoli asked.

    In fact, she can probably guess that it is probably quite serious. If it was an ordinary cold and fever, Xia Jinshu would not be so sad.

    But don't check out some kind of cancer, that would be really bad.

    Xia Jinshu said: "The day before yesterday my mother was cooking at home when she suddenly fainted and she was unconscious."

    "It's been two days since I was sent to the hospital, and I still haven't woken up. I'm really scared." Xia Jinshu looked very distressed.

    After hearing this, Mo Xiaoli was also confused for a while, she said: "How is this possible, a person who is fine, suddenly fell into a coma?"

    "Besides, she has been in a coma for two days and still hasn't woken up. Is there nothing the hospital can do?" Mo Xiaoli felt that this sounded weird.

    Xia Jinshu said: "After my mother fainted, she was sent directly to Linjiang First Hospital, which should be the best hospital in Linjiang."

    "The doctor said it should be hypoglycemia or something. It took too long, and it exploded all of a sudden. That's why I fell into a coma. I have been receiving drips, but I just can't wake up."

    Mo Xiaoli felt unbelievable. Hypoglycemia is not a serious thing. She won't be able to wake up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 Wang Genji

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Are you sure you went to see a doctor? Why do I feel so nonsense, is it a lying doctor." Mo Xiaoli always felt that something was wrong.

    And Xia Jinshu said: "I really went to the hospital, and it was a doctor my dad knew. It is said that he has a master's degree in medicine from country m."

    "Otherwise, in such a large hospital, there are generally no qualified doctors, how could it be possible to enter."

    Xia Jinshu said: "But even in this state, my mother still hasn't woken up. I'm so scared now. When my mother was by my side before, I thought she was nagging me all day."

    "Now she doesn't say a word, I feel really uncomfortable."

    Mo Xiaoli didn't understand the specific situation either, so she said, "Don't worry, by the way, Su Xun is good at medicine, he seems to be pretty good, you can go to him."

    "Su Xun, he also has medical skills?" Xia Jinshu froze for a moment.

    She has been with Su Xun for two or three years, why is she not aware of Su Xun's ability at all?

    "That's right, last time I saw it with my own eyes, an old expert from Linjiang First Hospital personally went to ask him for help." Mo Xiaoli said affirmatively.

    "Forget it then, he will definitely not help me, I don't have a good relationship with him." Xia Jinshu thought for a while, then shook his head and said.

    Recalling his previous attitude towards Su Xun, Xia Jinshu really regretted it.

    Mo Xiaoli was a little puzzled, and she said: "What's the matter with you two, I think Su Xun is pretty good, although sometimes he is a bit unruly."

    "But with him, even a woman like me feels very comfortable, and he is not that kind of wretched man. Why do you have a bad relationship with him?"

    Mo Xiaoli also noticed that there was always something going on between Xia Jinshu and Su Xun.

    Xia Jinshu finally said frankly: "Su Xun used to live in my house. Isn't his house in the countryside? It's quite far away from Linjiang. There is no place to live when he goes to school."

    "It just so happens that my mother is a fucking friend, I haven't seen her for many years, and then my mother asked Su Xun to live at home for a long time."

    "However, I have always had a bad attitude towards him. I feel that he is too rustic, and he looks submissive all day long and dare not speak. Over time, our relationship is not very harmonious."

    "Why！！"

    Mo Xiaoli sighed, and she said: "Jin Shu, this is your fault, Su Xun is actually not bad, and he respects women very much."

    "Although he is from the countryside, I really feel that he is not a simple person, and there are various mysteries in him."

    Xia Jinshu obviously regretted it too, she said: "Now I also know that I was wrong, but our relationship is irreparable."

    "I can't help you with this, because Su Xun looks very easy-going, but in fact he is a bit stubborn in his bones, and may not repair the relationship with you."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "But one size is one size, your mother is sick, it's your mother's business, Su Xun should be able to tell the difference."

    "If you are embarrassed, I will tell him after school." Mo Xiaoli volunteered.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After school was over in the afternoon, Mo Xiaoli blocked Su Xun directly, and she said: "Su Xun, I have something urgent to tell you."

    "What's going on, your aunt is here?"

    "Go away, I'm telling you the truth."

    Mo Xiaoli looked straight, and said: "Jin Shu's mother, that is, your aunt, is unconscious in the hospital, do you want to go and see her?"

    "What, what happened to Aunt Yang?"

    When Su Xun heard this, his face was stunned immediately, and he couldn't calm down anymore.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I heard from Xia Jinshu that she has been absent-minded all day, and the situation is probably serious."

    "Which hospital is it in? Ask her, let's go and have a look." Su Xun was a little anxious.

    Don't even think about this question, he will definitely go there, after all, it is Yang Min, in the past three years, Yang Min has nothing to say to him.

    Su Xun took good care of him and encouraged him all the time, Su Xun didn't say anything, but he already regarded her as his relative.

    If Xia Donghai or Xia Jinshu encountered this kind of problem, then Su Xun could act as if he didn't know anything, but something happened to Yang Min, and Su Xun couldn't stand by and watch.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Let's go together, you saw Xia Jinshu in a while, and your attitude is better."??, people also know that it was her fault that they treated you badly before.  "

    Su Xun said: "What does it have to do with her? I don't care about a girl like her. I'm going to see Aunt Yang's situation."

    Mo Xiaoli didn't say anything, she could see that Su Xun said he didn't care about it, but actually he was quite disgusted with Xia Jinshu.

    But thank you, things are not something she can change with a few words, and she has no right to interfere with Su Xun's thoughts.

    What is more embarrassing is that the sports car can only accommodate two people, Su Xun asked Mo Xiaoli to drive with Xia Jinshu, and he took a taxi by himself.

    It should be about the same, after all, it is the rush hour for getting off work, no matter how good the performance of the sports car is, it can still block you at the same speed as a wheelchair.

    When they arrived at Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, Xia Jinshu and Mo Xiaoli, who must have arrived not long ago, were waiting for Su Xun at the door.

    After Su Xun arrived, he trotted for a while and said, "Let's go up quickly."

    Arriving at the side of the ward, Xia Donghai was sitting inside, and he also had a sad face, looking very haggard.

    Su Xun is very clear about their family, even though Xia Donghai is usually the head of the family, machismo is rampant.

    In fact, Yang Min was busy with the big and small affairs of the family. Without Yang Min, Su Xun doubted whether Xia Donghai could handle himself in life.

    "Su Xun, why are you here?" Xia Donghai was stunned when he saw Su Xun.

    Su Xun said lightly: "I heard that Auntie is sick, let me come and see."

    At this time, there was a doctor in a white coat in the ward. He looked about thirty years old, but he was quite young, and he had a nice haircut.

    "Jin Shu, you are here."

    After this young doctor saw Xia Jinshu, his eyes lit up and he was very enthusiastic.

    Xia Jinshu said, "Hello, Doctor Wang."

    "This is the attending doctor, Wang Genji." Xia Jinshu said.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "You are Xiao Wang."

    "The resentment value from Wang Genji is +45."

    Seeing the reminder of the resentment value, Su Xun realized that something was not quite right, and there was something wrong with what Xiaowang said.

    Su Xun quickly changed his words and said, "I'm sorry I made a mistake, you must be Xiaoji."

    "The resentment value from Wang Genji is +42."

    Xiaoji, this doesn't seem right either.

    Su Xun said again: "You are the foundation."

    "The resentment value from Wang Genji is +58." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 What a joke

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The more I said it, the more it seemed that something was wrong. At first, Su Xun didn't have any malicious intentions, just wanted to be polite to this person, but after only one sentence, Su Xun felt that something was wrong.

    So Su Xun wanted to cover up himself, but it turned out to be better now, the more he said it, the more wrong it was, there was always a taste of trying to cover it up.

    All in all, it's still this guy's name, which is so weird that it sounds weird no matter how you say it.

    "snort！！"

    At this time, Wang Genji was a little bit upset, he only heard a cold snort, and stopped looking at Su Xun.

    Looking at his eyes, he probably doesn't want to be as knowledgeable as Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't pay attention to this guy anymore, he always felt that this guy's pretentiousness was too heavy.

    Moreover, the way this guy looked at Xia Jinshu clearly had malicious intentions. He looked quite young, but in fact he was estimated to be about ten years older than Xia Jinshu.

    The age gap is already quite large, and they still have Xia Jinshu's idea.

    Even if Su Xun didn't like Xia Jinshu, he still felt that Wang Genji's eyes were slightly disgusting.

    Su Xun's focus was on Yang Min. He glanced at Yang Min who was lying on the hospital bed. He was indeed in a coma, and there was an electrocardiogram monitor beside him.

    On the surface, Yang Min seemed to be in good health, how could he be in a coma for two or three days?

    "Auntie, what's the matter with her? She didn't seem to have any symptoms before, so why didn't she wrestle in the past two days?" Su Xun asked.

    "There's no such thing as a disease. She used to be in good health and never got sick all year round. Who knows why she's like this all of a sudden."

    Xia Donghai's manner of speaking is not bad now, but he is indeed in a low mood now, so he didn't deliberately compliment Su Xun or the like.

    I only heard Xia Donghai continue to say: "When I was cooking at home the day before yesterday, when I came back, she said that she was not feeling well today."

    "As a result, before I finished speaking for a while, the person fell to the ground. I was so scared that I rushed to the hospital, but I never woke up."

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt quite strange, wondering what was going on, so Su Xun quickly opened the Eye of Salvation and checked.

    ? On the surface, in fact, Su Xun can't see anything, he must use the eye of salvation.

    While Su Xun was checking, that Wang Genji said: "Uncle, don't worry too much. Auntie probably caused her blood sugar to be too low. Most people faint suddenly because of this symptom."

    "Don't worry, I believe Auntie will wake up soon." Wang Genji's voice was quite confident.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun frowned after hearing his words, and he couldn't help asking: "What did you just say, what symptoms does she have?"

    "Syndrome caused by long-term hypoglycemia that has not been resolved well, if you tell a layman like you, you probably don't quite understand it."

    Wang Genji had a haughty look on his face, and he said, "You should have felt that if you squat for too long, you will feel a little dizzy when you get up."

    "This is the symptom of hypoglycemia. In severe cases, you can faint"

    Before this guy finished speaking, Su Xun couldn't help it anyway, and he scolded directly: "Let your mother Lu Zhishen pull the weeping willow dog, fart!"

    He took a look at Yang Min's symptoms, and under the Eyes of Salvation, he could see everything clearly. There was an obvious blood stasis in Yang Min's brain.

    As for why the blood stasis appeared in the brain, Su Xun couldn't figure it out, and there could be many reasons.

    But what is certain is that there is a mass of blood in the brain. This is certain. No wonder he will remain in a coma. In two days, he will probably die directly from the brain, and he will never wake up.

    As a result, in this guy's mouth, it became such an understatement as hypoglycemia. It is conceivable how angry Su Xun was.

    No wonder I have been in the hospital for two days, and there is no progress at all. With the current level of medical treatment in large hospitals, as long as a CT scan of the brain is taken, blood stasis can definitely be seen.

    Then you can take corresponding treatment, and this thing, the sooner the better, it will become more and more difficult to get it if it is delayed, and in the end there will be no rule of law when the gods come.

    Just because of this Wang Genji, he directly prescribed the condition, which led to Yang Min not being able to get further examination.

    damn lowBlood sugar, Su Xun is really getting angrier the more he thinks about it, he wakes up with a little supplement of medicine for hypoglycemia, and can¨t wake up for more than two consecutive days, can this be called hypoglycemia?

    Ordinary people can also see that it is not the same thing, not to mention that he is still an attending doctor. How bad is this guy?

    And with his level, how did he get into a big hospital like Linjiang First Hospital?  It feels incredible.

    Wang Genji's behavior was no different from murder. If Su Xun hadn't come here in time, Yang Min's life would have to be confessed here.

    The greatest possibility is brain death, turning into a vegetative state, and finally dying gradually.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun was terrified for a while.

    Wang Genji himself didn't seem to realize the seriousness of the problem. After being scolded by Su Xun, he was immediately furious.

    "What did you say just now, whether you have quality or not, and you still scold people? Let me tell you, there are too many people like you who have no quality in Huaxia."

    Like a shrew, Wang Genji kept saying, "When I was studying in country m, I never saw such unqualified garbage like you."

    The sneer on Su Xun's face became more obvious, and he said directly: "With your level, how come you returned from studying in country m?"

    "You have diagnosed hypoglycemia due to blood stasis in the brain. Tell yourself, are you farting?" Su Xun asked directly.

    The expression on Wang Genji's face changed a bit. Regarding Yang Min's condition, he did judge based on his own incomplete experience.

    But soon he regained his composure, and said directly: "What the hell, what right do you have to say about me, I am a regular doctor in Linjiang First Hospital."

    "And what are you? Are you a doctor? Do you have a medical license? It's a joke to question me." Wang Genji said disdainfully.

    He wouldn't believe Su Xun's nonsense. Since Su Xun said he was Xiaoji when he came in, his impression of Su Xun was particularly bad.

    Su Xun is so angry now that he wants to blow his head off, but he also knows that there are more important things to do, and that is to cure Yang Min as soon as possible.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I don't have the same knowledge as you now, after I cure the person, I will have a good communication with you." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 Who Said He Wasn't Qualified?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wait a minute, wait for me, what are you going to do?"

    Unexpectedly, just when Su Xun was about to make a move, this Wang Genji stopped Su Xun all of a sudden.

    He said: "What are you doing, who told you to touch the patient casually, if something happens, are you responsible?"

    "I'm in charge, okay?"

    In one sentence, Su Xun directly made this Wang Genji, and was speechless for a while.

    But soon he said: "Impossible, you are not a doctor, why should you touch my patient, this is absolutely not allowed."

    The main reason is that he was very angry with Su Xun today. He just couldn't swallow the breath in his heart, so he wouldn't let Su Xun take action casually.

    Su Xun couldn't help it. He glanced at Xia Donghai, and then said: "Uncle, you are a family member. Tell me, Auntie is in a very dangerous situation now. Only by letting me take action can she survive."

    Xia Donghai is Yang Min's immediate family member, as long as he says a word, you don't care what your attending doctor is, and you have no right to make decisions.

    The whole Xia Donghai also looked confused, he asked: "Su Xun, youare you still a doctor?"

    No wonder Xia Donghai would ask such a question. After all, he knew Su Xun quite well. He knew that Su Xun was a student and had nothing to do with doctors.

    Su Xun was thinking about how to explain it to Xia Donghai, but Xia Jinshu said: "Dad, Su Xun knows medical skills, let him try it."

    Mainly just now when Su Xun said that Yang Min's situation was very dangerous and he might die, she frightened Xia Jinshu back. For some reason, she felt that what Su Xun said was more credible.

    This guy Wang Genji had some thoughts about Xia Jinshu, but after hearing Xia Jinshu speak for Su Xun, he was very angry.

    Wang Genji hurriedly said: "Uncle, don't listen to this kid's nonsense, he is just scaremongering."

    "The situation is not so serious. I am a doctor and I am a professional. Don't I know as much as him?"

    "I'll fuck you!"

    ? Su Xun was really angry, he challenged Su Xun's bottom line again and again, and frantically tried on the verge of death.

    Originally, Yang Min's situation was going to be life-threatening, but this person insisted that there was nothing wrong, and Su Xun, who was in a hurry, went straight up and slapped him.

    This slap was firmly slapped on Wang Genji's face, and at the same time, this slap also slapped his ignorance and ignorance.

    If you are capable, you can pretend to be aggressive, and everyone will not say anything even if they are jealous, but you are not skilled, so why are you pretending to be aggressive here, who are you pretending for?

    "Plop！！"

    Wang Genji fell to the ground, looking so weak, with blood froth hanging from his mouth, which shows how ruthless Su Xun's blow was.

    After struggling for several seconds, Wang Genji struggled to get up from the ground.

    "The resentment value from Wang Genji is +58."

    This Wang Genji was obviously furious, he pointed directly at Su Xun and said, "What the hell are you, are you capable of beating someone? On the contrary, it proves that you have no skills, so you use such violent means."

    "I'll tell you one last time, get out of the way, or you can try." Su Xun said coldly.

    If this Wang Genji is not sensible, Su Xun may really beat him to death, but when beating someone, his body is too hostile, so it is not suitable to use the eye of salvation to save people.

    That's why Su Xun decided not to care about this guy, and wait until Yang Min is rescued. Who knows that this guy wants to do this.

    "Impossible, let me tell you, in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, I have the final say, no one is allowed to come, my uncle is the dean here, do you think I will be afraid of you here?  "

    Wang Genji said: "If you dare to touch me again, I will call my uncle over right away. Then you will be blacklisted and you will never be able to enter Linjiang First Hospital."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and now he finally understands, no wonder this guy's level of rubbish can be a doctor in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital.

    You must know that this is the best hospital recognized by Linjiang City, not only the environment, but also the medical level. Many of the doctors here are experienced experts.

    Many doctors couldn't get in because they squeezed their heads. Just now, Su Xun was already doubting this problemWell, is it just because this guy is a returnee? That's not possible.

    These days returnees are as worthless as tortoises. Now everything is clear. The dean is his uncle, who is a close relative. It is okay to open a back door.

    "Snapped！！"

    However, this does not mean that Su Xun is afraid of him. After revealing his identity, Su Xun wants to beat him even more.

    Another slap passed, and Wang Genji was almost beaten into tears. His mother said harsh words, and he was beaten. Could it be that his own words have no deterrent effect at all?

    Wang Genji couldn't beat Su Xun again, he was so angry, he could only pick up his mobile phone, dialed a number and shouted: "Hey, uncle, where are you, I was beaten in the hospital, you have to  Help me decide, otherwise I really can't live."

    Su Xun felt sick for a while, thinking that this guy is really a coward.

    However, Su Xun also knew that it might take some time.

    Although he disdains this Wang Gen at all, his uncle, who is also the dean here, cannot be underestimated, even in the entire Linjiang City, he can be regarded as a figure.

    Facing him by himself for a while may not be able to get benefits. The key point is that Yang Min is like this, and there is no way to make troubles. Letting her out of the hospital will only aggravate the situation.

    Su Xun is not stupid, acting like no one behind him, he went outside and called Liu Chaoyang.

    Didn't say anything specifically, just told Liu Chaoyang that something happened and asked him to come over. Fortunately, he was in the hospital.

    It was Wang Genji's uncle who arrived first, that is, the dean here, Meng Fanchao.

    Meng Fanchao looks about forty or fifty years old, but he is still quite energetic. He is not tall, but his waist is very straight.

    "what happened?"

    Seeing the redness and swelling on Wang Genji's face, Meng Fanchao confirmed that he had been beaten, so he asked.

    Wang Genji caught his uncle, as if he had seen his relatives, he said: "This man is too much, not only has no quality, but he beat me directly, insisting on forcibly treating the patient."

    When Meng Fanchao heard that this kind of thing still happened, Meng Fanchao became angry. You, a family member of a patient, want to treat the patient. What kind of operation is this? Then why are you sending it to the hospital?

    So Meng Fanchao said: "You are not a doctor, what qualifications do you have to treat patients?"

    "Who said he wasn't qualified?"

    At this time, an old voice came over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 Killing you, you son of a bitch

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing this voice, Su Xun showed a slight smile. With such a coquettish voice, it was Liu Chaoyang who came.

    Now, I'm afraid it's stable. With Liu Chaoyang's status here, he will definitely give him face, even the dean is not surprised.

    Meng Fanchao was a little upset at first, thinking who the hell is this, in this hospital, there are still people who dare to be so rampant with him, don't you want to mess around?

    Usually in the hospital, whoever talks to him is not polite. I have never seen such a rampant person.

    However, the next second, when he saw Liu Chaoyang walking in seriously, he immediately lost his temper.

    This is Liu Chaoyang. If you say that in this hospital, the only person he dare not offend is Liu Chaoyang.

    After all, Liu Chaoyang's qualifications are there, he no longer needs to rely on the hospital for food, his name is a golden signboard.

    Generally, people with his level have opened their own clinics, and they must be very popular, and they can count money until their hands cramp.

    However, Liu Chaoyang is relatively easy-going, he doesn't want to engage in those things, he finds it troublesome, and at his age, he doesn't have much pursuit of money.

    That's why he became an expert in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital. This is why Meng Fanchao went to the thatched cottage and begged Liu Chaoyang for a long time before inviting him here.

    Many high-ranking officials and dignitaries came here for treatment, and they called for Liu Chaoyang. It can be seen that his influence and driving effect on Linjiang No. 1 Hospital are also obvious.

    He is a dean in front of Liu Chaoyang, and he really can't get angry. What can you do with him? If you get angry, you don't have enough qualifications to get angry with him.

    If he is expelled, I'm afraid other hospitals will rush to take it. Isn't that equivalent to handing over Liu Chaoyang to others? A fool would do that.

    Meng Fanchao was stunned by others, and he had to show a smile on his face, and said directly: "Liu Shengshou, why are you still free to come here?"

    "I'll come over to see what's going on, what are you doing here?" Liu Chaoyang also asked.

    At the same time, his eyes roughly scanned a few times in this ward.

    He just came here, and he didn't know what was going on, and Su Xun didn't make it clear on the phone.

    It's just that when he was at the door, he suddenly heard what Meng Fanchao said about Su Xun, and Liu Chaoyang immediately felt a little upset.

    Su Xun's level, even he didn't dare to say anything, but you actually said that Su Xun is not qualified. Isn't that a lie?

    "Liu Shengshou, here is a family member of a patient who beat up Dr. Wang. I'll come over to see what's going on. The main reason is that the patient wanted to treat the patient privately, but Dr. Wang didn't allow it."

    This Meng Fanchao is not stupid, he will definitely not say that this is his nephew, in front of Liu Chaoyang, he still has to be a little afraid of these things.

    "Uncle, he not only treats the patients privately, but also curses at them. His quality is not so bad."

    Wang Genji next to him couldn't help but said something, looking like a child complaining.

    "Nima！！"

    ? Meng Fanchao was almost pissed off, and thought what was going on, he was a pig teammate, who asked you to call me uncle in front of so many people.

    Liu Chaoyang glanced at Su Xun, obviously he was also quite strange, why did Su Xun hit someone, this cannot be justified.

    Su Xun said directly: "I'm ashamed to say, if I were you, I wouldn't even have the face to speak."

    "I have an aunt who has been in the hospital for two days and has not woken up. I came to see her today and found that there is blood stasis in the brain. Guess what this kid said. He was diagnosed with hypoglycemia and has been delaying treatment."

    Su Xun continued to complain: "The level is so rubbish, but he is still very confident. He thinks there is nothing wrong with him, so he won't let me treat him."

    When Liu Chaoyang heard this, his face immediately changed drastically. As a doctor, he naturally knew very well that the most taboo thing for doctors is to misdiagnose.

    If it is misdiagnosed, it is a very serious problem. It is no different from killing someone's life, except that one is direct and the other is indirect.

    Even if it is a cold, if you misdiagnose it as a cough, something may go wrong and the patient will suffer, not to mention a more serious misdiagnosis.

    If it is really brain bruises, and then diagnosed as hypoglycemia, the difference is more than a million miles, this kind of??Totally unfit to be a doctor.

    Liu Chaoyang's face was not very good-looking, no wonder Su Xun was so angry, even if he heard about this, he was not in a good mood.

    I only heard Liu Chaoyang ask: "Is there such a thing?"

    In fact, at this time, Liu Chaoyang's mind was almost certain that what Su Xun generally said would not be wrong, and he would not casually wrong anyone.

    As for Meng Fanchao's nephew, he had heard about it more or less in the hospital, and many people were quite critical of him, but because of Meng Fanchao's face, he didn't say it directly.

    At this time, Meng Fanchao didn't quite know what was going on. He glanced at Wang Genji and said, "Are you sure it's hypoglycemia?"

    "I I'm basically sure, I've seen it in clinical books before." Wang Genji was not too sure.

    In fact, he was just talking nonsense, and he didn't have much confidence in his heart.

    As soon as Meng Fanchao heard the three words "basically", he knew that the problem was relatively serious, and he hurriedly asked: "What is basically, have you done CT of the brain?"

    "Nono!"

    At this time, Wang Genji hesitated, but finally told the truth.

    He knew there was no way to talk about this, because after it was done, there would be blueprints, and he couldn't get anything out.

    "Nima！！"

    ? Meng Fanchao almost fainted from anger when his eyes went dark, he is cheating, no, this is uncle cheating.

    If a person is unconscious, basically he has a little brain, and he knows in his heart that he should go for a CT scan of the brain first.

    As a result, his nephew dared to make judgments without doing anything, which made Meng Fanchao very angry.

    Just heard Meng Fanchao continue to ask: "Then you saw that the patient hadn't woken up for two days, didn't you notice anything wrong? Hypoglycemia can't wake up for so long."

    "I checked on the Internet. In country m, there were people who fell into a coma for several days because of hypoglycemia."

    Wang Genji said: "So I think I should wake up in two days."

    "Nima！！"

    ? Meng Fanchao was so angry that his soul was almost out of his body. A college student in a basic medical school understands the truth. His nephew is considered a regular doctor, but he doesn't even know it.

    The backhand was just a slap, Meng Fanchao was very angry, and said loudly: "I will kill you bastard!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 Actor (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Meng Fanchao is not the kind of person who is very selfish. After all, this person still has some conscience.

    Otherwise, with Liu Chaoyang's temper, it is impossible to have a good relationship with him.

    At the very least, he is also a doctor, and he will never tolerate misdiagnosis, so Meng Fanchao went into a rage when his nephew was caught.

    Pushing Wang Genji to the ground, he beat him violently again.

    Wang Genji was about to be beaten and cried. He was beaten and asked his uncle to come over to support him, but now he recovered and was beaten directly by his uncle.

    After fighting for a long time, Wang Genji was crying for his father and mother, Meng Fanchao stopped, and said in a tone of hatred, "Didn't I ask you to fight in the hospital?"

    "Be an intern doctor honestly and study more. Who asked you to come out to pick up patients and become the attending doctor?"

    In fact, Meng Fanchao is not too clear about this matter. He knows the level of his nephew, which is quite worrying.

    However, he couldn't stand the family's request, so he could only be arranged in. However, Meng Fanchao had been exhorted and asked to learn from the experts and the attending doctors.

    As a result, this kid wanted to run away before he knew how to walk, and came out to treat others by himself, so something happened.

    Wang Genji had no choice but to say: "The patient's family members knew me. When they came to the hospital, they called me, and then I took over. I feel that there is no problem."

    When he was talking, he pointed at Xia Donghai, and it was true that he and Xia Donghai had known each other before.

    Of course, there is another main reason that he didn't say, that is, he is more interested in Xia Jinshu and wants to enjoy Xia Jinshu, so he wants to perform well in front of Xia Jinshu.

    As a result, who would have thought that so many things came up.

    Su Xun also took a look at Xia Donghai, thinking that this Xia Donghai is an idiot, even dare to invite this kind of person, and almost killed his wife, you know.

    Xia Donghai immediately became less calm. To be honest, he didn't take the blame for it. He only heard Xia Donghai say: "I didn't know your level is so bad."

    "I met him once when I was eating with him. He told me that he was a doctor of medicine who studied in country m, and he was a special expert hired by Linjiang First Hospital."

    Xia Donghai was also very angry, and complained: "I think what he said is true, so don't you believe it? When I came to the hospital, I wanted to find an acquaintance for quick treatment. Who knew it would be so foolish."

    Su Xun also understood, probably Xia Donghai was bluffed by this Wang Genji.

    I don't know his true level, and I really thought he was a young and promising expert. With the relationship of acquaintance, he would definitely use it, but this happened.

    Xia Donghai also had good intentions, but it turned out to make the problem even more serious.

    The basic situation of the matter is already clear at a glance, although I am not sure whether Su Xun's brain bruise is true or not.

    However, it is certain that Wang Genji was indeed misdiagnosed.

    Meng Fanchao said directly: "Say sorry to the family members, I also have a certain responsibility for this matter."

    "The patient will immediately arrange for a comprehensive examination and arrange for the best brain doctor to treat him. The medical expenses and hospitalization expenses are all free."

    This can be regarded as a relatively good remedy, and it seems to be quite sincere.

    After all, if things get serious, the impact will be very bad.

    "Is that enough?"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Liu Chaoyang, who was next to him, said something.

    Meng Fanchao looked at Liu Chaoyang, not quite understanding what he meant, and then asked, "Liu Shengshou, what else should I do, please give me instructions."

    "Dean Meng, I've always spoken directly and don't like to beat around the bush. You should know that too, so please understand."

    Liu Chaoyang said seriously: "With all due respect, this nephew of yours is no longer suitable to stay in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital. At his level, he doesn't even have the qualifications to be an intern."

    "There were a lot of people complaining about his existence in the hospital, and I knew something about it, but everyone dared not speak up."

    Liu Chaoyang continued: "It can be seen how poor this kid is usually. Today's incident is a wake-up call. If this continues."

    "Not only may it smash the signboard of our hospital,?It will also have a great impact on your own reputation as the dean. I suggest that this guy be fired immediately. He is not worthy of being a doctor in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital.  "

    Everyone is white and clean rice, you are a rat shit, suddenly mixed in, not only looks very uncoordinated, but also easily disgusts others.

    The most important thing is that his level is too low. If he is really good, if he comes in through the back door, everyone will not say too much. After all, it is normal to build relationships these days.

    But your level is so poor that other doctors can't stand it anymore, so everyone will naturally complain about you.

    Wang Genji was directly angry. He pointed to Liu Chaoyang and said, "Don't think that you are great just because you are an expert. If I am your age, I may not be worse than you."

    "What qualifications do you have to say to expel me? My uncle's dignified dean hasn't spoken yet." Wang Genji kept yelling.

    "Snapped！！"

    Meng Fanchao went up to slap again, and cursed directly: "Presumptuous, how can you talk to Liu Shengshou, it's not big or small."

    In fact, Meng Fanchao didn't want to fire his nephew. Wang Genji belonged to his own sister, but his sister had been kind to him since childhood.

    So when he was looking for him, he took a back door, but this kid has no skills, and his family still loves him very much. The so-called studying abroad is to spend some money to go to a pheasant university abroad, and come back with a diploma  .

    If he is fired, it will be fine when he goes back. Meng Fanchao did it directly just now to protect him.

    In the end, Liu Chaoyang's attitude was so firm that Meng Fanchao didn't dare to offend him.

    I can only say: "Liu Shengshou, young people will make mistakes. I will strictly discipline him in the future, let him study hard, and stop making such mistakes."

    "No, go to school to study. This is a hospital, a place to save lives and heal the wounded. He is here, it's a joke."

    I only heard Liu Chaoyang say: "I put the words here today, there is him without me."

    "You won't fire him, right? Then I'll go, I'll resign directly." After Liu Chaoyang finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, wondering if Liu Chaoyang has such a temper, don't really resign, otherwise Su Xun would feel bad about it.

    "Liu Shengshou, don't be impulsive." Su Xun hurried up and grabbed him.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Chaoyang blinked at Su Xun suddenly, and said in a low voice: "I pretended on purpose, so I'll be caught, and cooperate with me in acting." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 No Surgery (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was shocked, this old thing was acting on purpose.

    The key point is that Su Mu didn't see it at all. This guy's acting skills are too good. It's a pity not to develop in the entertainment industry.

    The angry expression on his face can be said to be very well-crafted, and he deceived Su Xun.

    However, after he reminded him, Su Xun immediately came to his senses, it was too treacherous, and sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy.

    Su Xun also understood in seconds, and immediately cooperated with him, and said loudly: "Liu Shengshou, don't be angry, there is no need to be as knowledgeable as that kind of ignorant person."

    "If you leave, what should so many female patients do? They need you!"

    Su Xun was talking pompously while pulling Liu Chaoyang with his hands, but in fact he didn't use much strength at all.

    Liu Chaoyang is an old drama player, and he has mastered a saying that he must leave. He is probably trying to break free from Su Xun, and at the same time he said: "Don't stop me, let me tell you, it won't be easy for anyone to come today."

    Meng Fanchao was also in a hurry, how could he let Liu Chaoyang go, if Liu Chaoyang was really let go, then the problem would be serious.

    It was not easy to invite them here. The reason why Linjiang No. 1 Hospital has a better reputation over the years is also because of Liu Chaoyang's joining, which has led to Linjiang No. 1 Hospital having a gold-lettered signboard.

    If he leaves, the leaders above will definitely hold him accountable. Although he is the dean, it doesn't mean that the hospital belongs to his family. After all, this is a public hospital.

    Looking back, when people asked Liu Chaoyang why he left, this kind of thing would definitely not be hidden. If it got out, he would drive Liu Chaoyang away in anger in order to protect his nephew.

    It is conceivable what kind of bad influence it will have, and it is conceivable that he will definitely not be able to be the dean anymore.

    He could still tell which was more important and which was more important, and he definitely couldn't let Liu Chaoyang go, so he hurried up and grabbed Liu Chaoyang as well.

    The mouth kept saying: "Liu Shengshou, don't be angry, don't be angry, let's talk about what we have."

    Liu Chaoyang finally stopped his exaggerated performance, but he still said: "Anyway, I still say the same thing, there is him without me."

    "I can't allow such a doctor to ruin our hospital's reputation in the hospital, otherwise, I won't stay in this hospital." Liu Chaoyang's voice was very firm.

    Not only to help Su Xun, in fact the most important thing is that this Wang Genji really touched Liu Chaoyang's bottom line.

    Taking other people's lives is not a serious matter. This kind of person is not worthy of being a doctor, let alone being a doctor in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital. Whatever you say, you have to let him go.

    If there is a first time, there must be a second time. Who knows what he will do in the future.

    Meng Fanchao didn't have anything to hesitate now, Liu Chaoyang's attitude made him understand that there should be no chances in this matter.

    If you can only choose one, the idiot knows how to choose, Meng Fanchao quickly said: "Liu Shengshou, I will let him leave immediately, and he will not appear in this hospital in the future."

    "Did you hear that, get out of here!" Meng Fanchao said to Wang Genji with his eyes wide open.

    Now the more I look at my nephew, the more annoying I feel, so just get out of here, he won't do business all day long and cause trouble.

    Wang Genji was a little panicked, but he felt that this job was pretty good, the pay was good, it was easy, and more importantly, he could pretend to be aggressive when he went out, and he had a high success rate in picking up girls.

    After all, he can brag that he is a medical expert, and the Linjiang First Hospital is located in Linjiang, which is very famous.

    If this job is gone, then he really doesn't know what to do, so this Wang Genji said quickly: "Uncle, you can't treat me like this, otherwise what will I do."

    Meng Fanchao was completely speechless towards this guy, and it can be said that he was extremely disappointed. Why didn't he find out that he was so stupid before, with no EQ at all.

    Even if you don't know what to do, can't you go back and discuss it slowly, do you have to say it here?  There are so many people, how can I tell you.

    Meng Fanchao became a little impatient, he hurriedly said: "Hurry up and get out, do you hear me, I'll deal with you when I go back."

    "This is a job my mother asked you to arrange for me. If you do this, I will tell my mother later!" Wang Genji said.

    When Meng Fanchao heard that this guy had grown up, he dared to threaten him, so he kicked him when he went up.

    kicked Wang Genji staggeringlyAfter a few steps, I almost fell to the ground, and at the same time cursed: "It's useless to talk to Uncle Wang next door to you, so get out of here."

    In the end, the security guards in the hospital were called to get away this shameless Wang Genji, probably even this Meng Fanchao was very angry.

    After finishing this matter, I only heard Meng Fanchao say: "I'll arrange to do an MRI for the patient's brain right away."

    He could also tell that these people probably had an unusual relationship with Liu Chaoyang, otherwise, who would be able to invite Liu Chaoyang to go out in person, the relationship must be quite good.

    Today's incident was in itself Wang Genji's fault, so he naturally had a good attitude.

    "No need!"

    At this time, Su Xun said something directly, because he already knew what was going on, and it was useless to do those things now.

    The most important thing is that Yang Min needs to be moved to the Radiology Department, which is definitely inconvenient, not to mention that stuff, it will take a certain amount of time to wait for the results, Su Xun doesn't want to waste any more time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I have already confirmed that there is blood stasis in the brain. It is a waste of time to do that."

    Meng Fanchao couldn't help but feel a little speechless, thinking that this young man seems a little bit loud at such a young age.

    There is blood in the head, you can see it directly?  Do you think you are Sharingan?

    However, seeing that he and Liu Chaoyang had a good relationship, Meng Fanchao was not angry. He smiled and said, "Young man, you don't quite understand the process."

    "These checks must be done, otherwise, if you have an operation later, you have to see the examination film before you know what to do if you ask the doctor how to do it."

    After Su Xun heard this, he rolled his eyes, how could he let Yang Min go for surgery, this thing needs a craniotomy, it sounds scary.

    Although the current medical science is very advanced, it still feels creepy to cut the head open and think about it. Even if the recovery is quite good, I am afraid that there will be scars.

    For Su Xun, it is no problem to use the Eye of Salvation, so why bother.

    Su Xun said directly: "No surgery, I will do it."

    "How to cure without surgery?"

    Meng Fanchao was startled, a little unable to understand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Million Year Salary (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Meng Fanchao couldn't understand it. If there is blood stasis in the brain, it is different from other places.

    It must be done through surgery. You want to use drugs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, but the effect is not so good, and the effect of drugs is slow.

    If you wait a little longer for two days, it is estimated that Yang Min will not be ruled by law.

    As a result, this young man actually said that he can cure it himself without surgery. How can he cure it?

    Su Xun could only talk nonsense: "It doesn't matter how I cure it, the important thing is that if I say it can be cured, then it will definitely be cured."

    Meng Fanchao frowned again. He had never seen such a crazy person. If it wasn't for Liu Chaoyang's face, he might have flirted with Su Xun.

    However, Liu Chaoyang has a certain understanding of Su Xun, knowing that this kid, who did not know where he learned his medical skills, is very powerful anyway.

    What other people think is impossible, he can do it for you. After experiencing it twice, Liu Chaoyang probably knows it well.

    I only heard Liu Chaoyang say: "Dean Meng, don't underestimate him, I forgot to tell you, the foreigner last time, what is the one called radish shreds."

    "The situation was so serious that I couldn't do anything, but this kid cured me."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and thought that if Robert was here, he would probably cry. Liu Chaoyang had already identified him as Luobosi.

    "It turned out to be him?!"

    Meng Fanchao looked at Su Xun differently now.

    He must be aware of Robert's situation. After all, he is a foreigner with different identities. It is very important, and he must pay special attention to it.

    He also heard later that it was cured by a friend of Liu Chaoyang. He thought it was some kind of expert, but he didn't expect it to be such a kid.

    Liu Chaoyang shouldn't lie, so that proves that this kid really has something?

    Su Xun didn't say anything here, he shot directly, put both hands on the sides of Yang Min's head, and began to massage.

    Massage is just to deceive people, to treat diseases with eyes while standing still, that is too exaggerated, Liu Chaoyang probably won't believe it.

    It sounds nonsense that a massage can relieve blood stasis, but it is not without credibility.

    After about ten minutes or so, Yang Min's eyes slowly opened under Su Xun's treatment.

    "Mom, you're awake."

    Xia Jinshu hurriedly said, his voice full of surprise.

    With the support of Su Xun, Yang Min sat up and leaned on the hospital bed. The whole person seemed to be in a trance.

    "What's wrong, why am I in the hospital?" Yang Min seemed a little confused.

    It felt as if her head was filled with paste, very heavy, but she couldn't remember what happened.

    I always felt like I was inexplicably lying in the hospital.

    Xia Jinshu said: "Mom, you've been unconscious for two or three days, you know, you scared us all to death."

    "Auntie, why did you faint all of a sudden? Did someone hit your head?" Su Xun also asked.

    The blood stasis in the brain did not form slowly, it was probably hit by a blunt object suddenly for some reason.

    It is also unlikely to be a sharp thing, because if it is really a sharp thing, it is estimated that the head will be broken directly.

    Yang Min remembered what Su Xun said, and she said, "I remember what you said."

    "It was just that I was below the community that day, and was suddenly hit by a ball of paper wrapped in adhesive tape thrown down from upstairs. I felt a little dizzy at that time."

    Yang Min continued: "I didn't take it seriously. I thought it was just being hit. I guess it will be fine after a while, but I passed out while cooking."

    It can be seen that Yang Min is a little bit afraid. She probably didn't expect such serious consequences.

    Su Xun couldn't help scolding: "It turned out to be a high-altitude parabolic. This is too unqualified. It's different from murder."

    Anyone with a little common sense knows that the higher the height of something dropped from a high altitude, the greater the final gravity.

    The current floors are often 20 or 30 floors. If you really throw something down, it will be a fatal thing. It is estimated that the paper ball that hit Yang Min has a certain weight in itself.

    And it is very likely that a child did it. Adults should not fail to understand how terrible it is.In the past, someone threw an apple down at a high level, and it killed him.

    Xia Donghai said even more angrily: "I almost killed you. I will definitely go to the police later and find out that bastard."

    Su Xun glanced at Xia Donghai, and thought that this thing came down from a high altitude, and there was no monitoring, and he didn't check it at that time. It's been nearly three days, and it may be useless for you to find Di Renjie.

    But Su Xun didn't say anything, he also knew that Xia Donghai was pretending to be aggressive, so let him do whatever he wanted, in a word, as long as he is happy.

    Little did they know that at this time, Meng Fanchao was so shocked that he couldn't die. This It's true that after two massages, he has already woken up. Isn't this too fake?

    Liu Chaoyang was a little confused, let alone him.

    I only heard Meng Fanchao say: "How did you do it? Did you use a special technique for the massage just now?"

    "Oh, you have really good eyesight, but this is my teacher's secret knowledge, I won't reveal it, I'm sorry."

    Su Xun said this on purpose. If you just say a word, you don't have to bother to explain it. It's so convenient.

    Little did he know that Meng Fanchao had a different thought at this time, because he could see the young man in front of him.

    Although he is not very old, his medical attainments are not low, and he is one of the proper ones.

    Isn't this kind of outstanding talent what Linjiang No. 1 Hospital needs, so Meng Fanchao said directly: "Young man, I misunderstood you just now."

    "I don't know if you have a job. If not, you might as well come to Jiangxi First Hospital. I can hire you as an expert and give you an annual salary of one million."

    "Hiss！"

    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked. A salary of one million a year sounds really attractive.

    Especially Xia Donghai, he can't earn that much money a year, who knows that Su Xun, who he looked down on before, is getting this kind of treatment now, which makes him feel a little dazed for a while.

    ? In this day and age, it is easy to spend money, but it is difficult to make money from classes. If there are a few who can really earn one million a year, they are definitely considered winners in life.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is still so young, no one can refuse the offer made by Meng Fanchao. The experts in the hospital also sound nice and have status.

    Su Xun was also stunned for a moment, and he said directly: "It's not suitable for me to be an expert at such a young age?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Too Much Regret (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, in Su Xun's impression, the experts in the hospital, not to mention, all look like Liu Chaoyang, they are quite old, and at least they all have certain experience.

    At the very least, he must be a middle-aged person, Su Xun is less than twenty years old now.

    At this age, it is too unreal to be an expert in a hospital, and Su Xun always feels that because some experts are always talking nonsense and saying some unrealistic things on the Internet.

    In the end, experts became experts, and now it seems that it is not a good word.

    But Meng Fanchao said directly: "Age is not a problem, we have always selected people based on their ability."

    In fact, he was saying in his heart that at such a young age, your medical skills are already so good, maybe even better than Liu Chaoyang, an expert who has been famous for many years.

    ? If this makes you older, it¨s okay. Everyone knows that the doctor¨s profession is more popular as you get older.

    Su Xun couldn't help but smiled awkwardly. He said that just now, but he actually wanted to refuse, and he said it more tactfully.

    I would rather go to school, Su Xun would not go to work in the hospital, not even an expert, Su Xun does not want to live a life that follows the rules.

    Now with the skin all over my body, it is obvious that a new life is beckoning to me, and after the college entrance examination, I will be able to take off.

    If he came to the hospital, how would Su Xun go to college, how would he spend time in the university? Everyone said that college life is better, and Su Xun also wanted to experience it.

    So Su Xun could only say directly: "Dean Meng, I'm really sorry, I'm still a flower of the motherland, and learning is the most important thing now."

    "If I don't study for a day, I will feel uncomfortable all over, so I really can't come here." Su Xun was talking nonsense.

    ?But I was thinking in my heart, don't let the thunder hit this girl, if a divine thunder strikes back, wouldn't I be gone, and there is still risk in pretending to be aggressive.

    The corners of Meng Fanchao's mouth twitched. This kid is too good at acting. If he didn't see that he is a talent, Meng Fanchao would probably have to slap him.

    It's the first time I heard that students can't live without studying. Do you really have such a high awareness?  Meng Fanchao felt that this kid was just pretending.

    Meng Fanchao then said: "Young man, if you study hard, you will not be looking for a good job in the future. Now that you have a good job, why do you still need to study?"

    Xia Donghai next to him also said: "That's right, Su Xun, now famous college students may not be able to find any good jobs after they come out, let alone pay back the annual salary of one million, which is almost impossible."

    This condition is really tempting, Xia Donghai also wants to hurry up and get Su Xun to agree, and never come again if this opportunity is missed.

    As everyone knows, after Su Xun heard that the annual salary is one million, there is no disturbance in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh.

    It is indeed not too little, but he is really not short of money now, he still has millions of dollars on him, and he can't spend it at all.

    Not to mention that he earned the money in a very short period of time. With this heaven-defying system, Su Xun felt that it was really not difficult to make money. All in all, his mentality had changed.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I'm not interested in money. I don't care about money. I just want to study."

    ""

    Meng Fanchao's eyes kept twitching, and then he said, "Okay, you won."

    He also knew that Su Xun was deliberately refusing, and if he couldn't hear it after listening for so long, he would be a fool.

    A capable person like him should have his own ideas. It is not easy to keep him, and there is no shortage of jobs.

    It is very likely that if a high-ranking official is treated for a disease, millions of dollars will come, so what is the matter of money or not?

    Only Xia Donghai was beside him, with a pained look on his face, and he said such a good thing, but he refused. If he was given this salary, he could stay in the hospital for a year without going home.

    However, Xia Donghai didn't say anything. He knew very well that the Su Xun now was completely different from before, so he didn't dare to offend him.

    Su Xun continued to say: "Auntie, you still need to rest in the hospital for two days. Don't move around now. It's best to leave the hospital in two days."

    "I'll go back first, if you have anything to do, just call me." Su Xun said directly.

    At this time, Yang Min had a very complicated look on his face, as if he wanted to say something.??But I held back again.

    Su Xun was able to help her today, and he did his best, which moved Yang Min. He felt that it was worthwhile to take care of Su Xun in the past.

    However, she was also a little sad. Su Xun moved out of her house, and she felt that this matter sounded a little bad.

    It is probably impossible for Su Xun to come back now.

    After watching Su Xun leave, Meng Fanchao and Liu Chaoyang also left, leaving Xia Jinshu and his family of three in the ward.

    Xia Donghai asked: "Jin Shu, what's the matter with this Su Xun, why did he come here with you, and he can even be good at medicine."

    No wonder Xia Donghai was a little curious. He lived in his house for so long before, and he looked useless.

    As a result, after leaving now, I feel that the whole person is different. Could it be that this kid has that habit of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?

    Xia Jinshu said: "It was my classmate Mo Xiaoli. After she heard about it, she went to tell Su Xun, saying that Su Xun knows medicine. Maybe there is a way."

    "Then we came over together after school, and so many things happened. Who knows that Wang Genji has no skills at all, just a show."

    After hearing what happened when she was in a coma, Yang Min finally understood that co-authoring is still such a thrilling experience.

    I only heard Yang Min say with a little fear: "In this case, I have to thank Su Xun, otherwise I almost died."

    "And you, in the future, avoid dealing with those dubious people. If you say he is an expert in the hospital, just believe him, so why don't you inquire?" Yang Min glared at Xia Donghai.

    Xia Donghai quickly nodded in admiration: "Yes, I will definitely pay attention in the future."

    However, at this moment, the couple suddenly heard the sound of sobbing, and it turned out that Xia Jinshu was crying.

    Yang Min hurriedly asked: "Jin Shu, what's wrong with you? Why are you crying? Mom is all right now."

    "Mom, I regret it so much. I shouldn't have treated Su Xun that way before." Xia Jinshu said while crying.

    The better Su Xun is now, the more Xia Jinshu regrets it.

    When Yang Min heard that this was the case, she also sighed. In fact, she had said it many times before, but Xia Jinshu was used to being spoiled, so naturally she would not listen.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 The majestic hacker has been reduced to... (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing her daughter like this, crying so miserably, Yang Min felt a little distressed, and couldn't bear to blame her anymore.

    Patting Xia Jinshu's head, Yang Min said softly, "It's not all your fault, you're still young, and you didn't know anything before."

    "Take this incident as a lesson for you. Remember to pay more attention in the future. No matter who you face, even if you don't like him, you must maintain respect and don't look down on people casually."

    Speaking of this, Xia Donghai was also depressed for a while, and Xia Jinshu regretted it, so why not him.

    Who would have thought that a rural kid he hated so much would rise up rapidly in a short period of time, as if he had been cheated on? It was really unexpected.

    He also wants to hurry up to repair the relationship with Su Xun, but Su Xun's attitude has always made people unable to get close.

    I only heard Xia Donghai say: "Don't be too sad, when young people make mistakes, Su Xun is not unreasonable."

    "In the future, you should behave well. If you turn around, I will find a way to repair the relationship between you, and maybe I can help you match up."

    In the past, Xia Donghai had always been wary of Su Xun, telling him to stay away from his daughter. How could his daughter marry a poor kid from the countryside?

    It can be said that Xia Jinshu hates Su Xun so much, and a large part of the reason is Xia Donghai's instigation in the middle, and as time goes by, it becomes a habit.

    ?It turned out to be better now, Xia Donghai actually wanted Su Xun to be his son-in-law, and in such a short few days, his thoughts had undergone a huge change.

    At this time, Yang Min frowned, and she said: "I tell you, don't play those clever tricks."

    "I know this kid Su Xun quite well. He is very stubborn, and everything can only go with the flow. If you make some small moves, it will make him disgusted."

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli got out of the hospital, the two went to the night market to eat. Girls must like to eat. There must be nine out of ten foodies.

    There are some women who shout to lose weight and so on, but when it comes to eating, they are not soft at all, and it is strange that they can lose weight.

    However, a woman like Mo Xiaoli will not gain weight no matter what she eats, and she has a physique that countless women envy, this is the most annoying thing.

    While driving, Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, I found that since I met you, I have come to the hospital more often."

    "I really, have never been to Linjiang First Hospital before."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Me too, I don't know what happened recently."

    In the past, when I had a minor illness, I could handle it as soon as I could. If I couldn¨t, I just went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine. How could I go to such a big hospital.

    Going once for ordinary people is no different from peeling off the skin.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "By the way, your medical skills are so good, can you do breast augmentation?"

    "???"

    Su Xun unconsciously took a look at Mo Xiaoli's chest, it wasn't too big, but it was almost there, why would it be so big.

    "Well, it would be good if you eat more papaya, I heard that it can grow bigger slowly." Su Xun said.

    "It's useless. I tried it before, but it didn't work at all. The Internet is full of lies."

    Su Xun said in his heart that all these things need to be developed. What you lack most may be a boyfriend. After going through those things, it will naturally be developed.

    Unless the kind is really small, it is very difficult to develop, and it can only be built into an airport in the end.

    Seeing Mo Xiaoli like this, it shouldn't be so, she should have a level of B by now.

    "I'm not too clear about this, I'll look into it later." Su Xun said painfully.

    The Eye of Salvation is used to save lives and heal the wounded. It seems that it really does not have the function of breast enlargement. If the old man Bian Que finds out, the coffin board may not be able to hold it down.

    After eating, the two returned to their residence. Su Xun was bored at home alone, so he went directly to Mo Xiaoli's house and played with her for a while King of Glory.

    However, what surprised Su Xun was that this Mo Xiaoli rarely turned on the computer.

    "I'm going, what's the matter with this computer, why is it still stuck, it cost more than 10,000 yuan to buy, why is it so rubbish!" Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but said.

    ""

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless. In fact, her computer is pretty good, but girls don't??I know how to use a computer, and if I don¨t clean up a lot of things, after a period of time, it will be quite stuck.

    Su Xun said: "Why do you use a computer, I have never seen you use a computer before."

    "I've been watching some movies recently. I found a horror movie and I want to watch it with you." Mo Xiaoli said.

    ""

    Su Xun shivered. Horror movies were the thing he hated the most. After watching them, he felt unwell.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Forget it, you'd better let the computer freeze forever."

    Mo Xiaoli: "???"

    "Let me take a look for you." Su Xun said here.

    After turning on Mo Xiaoli's computer, Su Xun fiddled with it casually, and the computer recovered immediately. For the team hackers, it was just a small problem.

    Su Xun intended to kill Mo Xiaoli's idea of ??watching horror movies, so he directly looked for comedy movies and said, "Just watch "My Skin Is Invincible". I heard it's quite funny."

    "What kind of stupid movie is this, the name is so ugly, who came up with it?" Mo Xiaoli complained.

    Su Xun said: "This is an adaptation of the famous writer Han Ye Shenghua's work. It is very popular. I heard it looks very good."

    Mo Xiaoli watched Su Xun manipulate the computer fluently, and couldn't help asking: "Su Xun, are you also so good at playing computers?"

    "Of course, I have hacker-like computer skills. This small operation is the most basic, so don't make a fuss."

    Su Xun always finds it interesting to brag in front of Mo Xiaoli, but Su Xun would not say such things directly in front of other people.

    Mo Xiaoli's eyes are shining, Su Xun is omnipotent in her impression, even now that Su Xun says he can have children, Mo Xiaoli probably doesn't doubt it.

    "Great, big hacker, do me a favor."

    "What's busy?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, thinking that this Mo Xiaoli might also need some special website?  Is it a person of the same kind?

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "My number was stolen a few days ago, can you find it for me?"

    Su Xun: "???"

    What the hell am I a dignified hacker, you want me to find you a QUQU number?

    "At the security center, you can appeal back."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I tried it, but it doesn't seem to work. The bound number has changed, and I can't remember the security question."

    "You can help me find it, my QQ has also opened a super membership and a yellow diamond."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 Su Xun Changes Clothes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Several days passed in such a silent manner. These days, Su Xun's life was quite peaceful, and nothing bloody happened.

    However, just today, Su Xun received a call from Luo Shenyi, who wanted to treat Su Xun to dinner.

    Su Xun probably also knew in his heart that Luo Shenyi wanted to treat himself to dinner to thank him for helping her solve the hacker matter last time.

    At that time, Luo Shenyi said that she had to deal with the company's affairs at that time, and she would thank Su Xun after she finished dealing with it later.

    In fact, Su Xun himself felt that there was no need to be so polite, why bother, and several days had passed.

    During the phone call, Su Xun said that this trivial matter is nothing, and the meal is skipped, and it is just a thank you for helping her find a house last time.

    Unexpectedly, this woman Luo Shenyi can't do anything else, but she is very serious, she must treat guests to dinner, as if the things she has decided will never change.

    Su Xun has no choice but to go to dinner at night. Going to dinner with a cold goddess like Luo Shenyi must be the envy of countless men.

    Luo Shenyi drove to Su Xun's school. After picking up Su Xun, Luo Shenyi said, "Go back to my house first and change clothes."

    "Isn't it?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Isn't it good to go directly to dinner? It's too troublesome to go back. You look good in this dress."

    Although Luo Shenyi is still wearing a professional suit, which looks a little more formal, but it also has a special charm in it.

    Su Xun doesn't think this will affect eating, if he doesn't wear clothes, he still eats as usual.

    But Luo Shenyi said: "The restaurant I booked has a rule that you must wear formal attire, otherwise you won't be allowed to enter. This is disrespectful to other guests."

    "Is there still such an operation?"

    The fact that Su Xun is a dick has been exposed again. Although he is rich, he has not yet experienced the life of a rich man.

    So he really didn't know that there was such a thing, it can be said that today was the first time he heard of it.

    Some of the more high-end restaurants do have this rule, and they must be formally dressed to enter.

    ? In other people's high-end occasions, if you turn around and go there wearing a vest and slippers, it's really eye-catching, even if you have money, they won't let you in.

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed at the moment, only to hear Su Xun say: "Then what should I do, can I go in without clothes?"

    ""

    Su Xun is wearing a very ordinary sports sweater today, which is quite casual, but it has nothing to do with formal clothes, which is quite embarrassing.

    Even if he was asked to go back and change his clothes, the key point was that Su Xun didn't have any formal clothes, and he was still in school, so why did he buy those clothes.

    However, Luo Shenyi said in a cold tone: "I bought a set for you yesterday. It probably fits your figure. You should be able to wear it. You can try it on at my house."

    Su Xun was speechless for a while, he really didn't expect that Luo Shenyi would help him buy all the clothes, it seems that she also thought of this.

    Don't look at Luo Shenyi, who usually looks relatively deserted, but Su Xun can also feel that she is quite careful.

    Some small actions can usually warm people's hearts, but they are completely different from her icy appearance.

    Arriving at Luo Shenyi's home, Luo Shenyi said: "I'll go up and take a shower, and then change clothes. You'd better take a shower too."

    "I don't need it, I'm not that particular, just put on the clothes." Su Xun said with a grin.

    Luo Shenyi didn't say anything, usually those men in front of her, all of them were showing their perfect side, to put it bluntly, they were too pretending.

    On the contrary, it was the first time she met casual people like Su Xun, and it felt a little different.

    Luo Shenyi handed him the newly bought clothes for Su Xun, and then said: "The clothes haven't been washed, but the material is better, so you can wear them directly."

    Su Xun said: "Okay, you can put it there, I will try it right away."

    After watching Luo Shenyi go upstairs, Su Xun opened the clothes in the packing bag.

    It is a set of symptoms, and at the same time, a shirt inside is added. It feels different when touched in the hand. It is extremely comfortable. It must be a big brand.

    The materials used are very elegant, and there is no peculiar smell at all.??, it is indeed a bit different from the clothes Su Xun bought on a certain treasure.

    For this kind of good clothes, I don't say whether to wash them or not. If you want to wash them, you probably have to dry clean them.

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi had already gone up, Su Xun waited for about ten minutes, guessing that at this time, Luo Shenyi was already taking a shower.

    Su Xun changed clothes directly in the living room, not afraid of being seen. There are only two people in the house, so there is no need to go into the room.

    First put on the shirt inside, and after Su Xun buttoned the buttons, he stretched his arms and found that the size was quite suitable.

    Luo Shenyi doesn't know her exact height and weight, but it's amazing that she can buy one that fits so well and fits snugly.

    "Ding dong!"

    However, at this moment, Su Xun was putting on his trousers, when suddenly the doorbell rang, and Su Xun was so flustered that he almost didn't pick up his trousers.

    Su Xun immediately pulled up his trousers, but he was embarrassed, the button was sealed, and he had to cut it with scissors or a blade.

    It is estimated that Luo Shenyi also forgot to do this, so Su Xun can't button the button of his trousers now, so he can only hold the trousers with his hands.

    When Su Xun was in pain, the doorbell kept ringing, which made Su Xun a little annoyed.

    In desperation, Su Xun could only open the door to see what was going on.

    "Shenyi, I knew you were at home today and saw your car outside."

    As soon as the door opened, a voice came from outside, which sounded affectionate.

    However, hearing this in Su Xun's ears, he always felt that something was wrong.

    Seeing that there was a young man at the door, he didn't look too tall, but his famous brand was obvious.

    However, this kid has dark circles around his eyes, and he can tell at a glance that he has indulged too much and doesn't know how to restrain himself.

    "Are you talking to me?"

    Seeing this guy's affectionate look, Su Xun almost felt sick to death, and then hurriedly asked a question.

    "Who are you?"

    This guy was obviously frightened by Su Xun. After he realized it, he quickly asked, "Why did you appear here?"

    Especially when he saw that Su Xun was still picking up his trousers with one hand, as if he had just finished his work, this guy's face immediately changed, and he looked unattractive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 Washing is healthier

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's action seems to make people daydream, it's hard to think about it or not.

    Holding his trousers, he looked quite hasty, not to mention that he had to ring the doorbell for a while before coming to open the door.

    It looked, not to mention, as if he had just done that kind of thing.

    These are not the key point, the key point is that this is Luo Shenyi's home, he should have gone right, why is there another man in Luo Shenyi's home?

    In his perception, Luo Shenyi's family should be her own.

    Especially with Su Xun's appearance, he only wore a shirt on his top, which looked a little messy.

    This guy's face was very ugly, and he asked directly: "I'm asking you, why did you appear here?"

    "hehe！！"

    If this guy talks to Su Xun well, maybe Su Xun will tell him the reason, but this guy has an extremely bad attitude, which makes Su Xun quite unhappy.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Why am I here? Does it have anything to do with you? Is this your home?"

    It's a bit uncomfortable to be stunned by Su Xun's words. The key point is that this is not his home, and it seems that he has no right to say anything.

    However, this guy was quite upset, he stepped in immediately, and said, "Where is Shenyi, where is Luo Shenyi?"

    Su Xun felt sick when he heard the name "Shenyi", and thought that you and Luo Shenyi were very familiar.

    Based on Su Xun's understanding of Luo Shenyi, he should not have a better relationship with any man. This guy, from this appearance, can understand that at best he is just a suitor.

    How could a woman like Luo Shenyi lack suitors? He dared to chase her home directly, it seemed that he was a bit thick-skinned.

    Su Xun can definitely annoy this guy, saying that she and Luo Shenyi just finished their business, she went to take a bath, and said something vaguely, so annoy him.

    However, saying this is equivalent to ruining Luo Shenyi's reputation, so forget it, it's too disrespectful.

    Seeing that this guy wanted to go up to the second floor, Su Xun immediately pulled him back and said, "What are you doing, who told you to go up?"

    Luo Shenyi was taking a bath, and Su Xun didn't dare to go up, let alone this guy, how could he let him go up, what if he saw something.

    This guy seemed to be quite angry, he broke free from Su Xun's arm, and said: "What are you doing, try touching me again, I will go up if I want to."

    Su Xun glanced at this guy with disdain, and really thought he was afraid of him, only to hear Su Xun say: "You dare to take a step up and try!"

    It has been decided that if this guy really dares to go up by force, I have to teach him everything I say, even if it is not convenient for Su Xun now, he can kill him with one hand.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you down there, it's so noisy."

    At this moment, Luo Shenyi came down from the top, and she was quite fast.

    Su Xun raised his head to look at Luo Shenyi, and was shocked. At this moment, his eyes were full of surprise.

    Now that Luo Shenyi has changed into clothes, she is wearing a small black dress, showing off her perfect and proud figure.

    It seems that against the black background, it seems to be even more glamorous, but it is true that she is beautiful, and she feels that she does not belong to the mortal world.

    Su Xun was shocked, not to mention the guy who came in just now, this guy had a piggy-like face, almost drooling.

    I just heard him say involuntarily: "Shenyi, you are so beautiful, you should be the most beautiful woman in this world."

    "Nima！！"

    After hearing this, Su Xun was speechless, thinking that this guy must be uneducated, and that people are so uneducated when they praise him.

    Ordinary girls may not be happy when they hear it, let alone a woman like Luo Shenyi. To her, such words are no different from farting.

    Unexpectedly, after Luo Shenyi saw this person, his expression immediately changed, and it is rare to see Luo Shenyi's expression change.

    Generally speaking, Luo Shenyi's face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and she looked expressionless, but her expression changed just now.

    But it's a pity that it was obviously a look of disgust, and it was extremely disgusting.

    Luo Shenyi's voice seemed to be colder than before, she only heard her say: "Fu Yanjie, who asked you to come to my house, I told you before??It is very clear.  "

    "Damn it, Fu Yanjie?"

    After Su Xun heard this name, he was shocked immediately. It is very strange that such a name is actually given to a gentleman.

    Glancing at this guy, Su Xun couldn't help asking: "Washing is healthier?"

    Fu Yanjie knew that Su Xun was teasing him, so he directly said angrily: "Bored, do you have a place to talk here?"

    In fact, when he named it when he was a child, there really wasn't a product specifically for women.

    However, within a few years, since he became sensible, suddenly there was an advertisement for a best-selling product on TV, and it even became a mantra for everyone to wash and wash healthier.

    What annoyed him was that his name happened to collide with him. Because of this, he was often teased by others, which annoyed him.

    The key point is that he wanted to change his name, but he couldn't change it, because his grandfather personally chose the name, and his grandfather did not allow him to change his name.

    Su Xun was quite upset at first, but when he heard Su Xun teasing him, this guy became even more upset, and directly pissed off Su Xun.

    Immediately after he spoke to Luo Shenyi, his whole expression changed immediately, with a smile on his face, and he said, "Shenyi, don't be so excited."

    "I can't get through to your phone number, so I can only come to you. I want to invite you to dinner." Fu Yanjie said.

    Luo Shenyi didn't even look at this guy, Su Xun could guess what Luo Shenyi was thinking, he definitely wouldn't eat with this guy.

    "Sorry, I'm going to have dinner with my boyfriend tonight." Luo Shenyi said intentionally.

    "Hiss！！"

    When Su Xun heard this, he was immediately taken aback, thinking that when Luo Shenyi said that she wanted to go to dinner with her boyfriend, didn't that mean him?

    Even knowing that Luo Shenyi said this on purpose, Su Xun was still a little excited.

    However, Fu Yanjie was in a bad mood. He looked like he had seen a ghost, pointed at Su Xun and said, "This kid is your boyfriend. When did you find him?"

    "I still need your approval to find a boyfriend, what are you?" Luo Shenyi said coldly, without showing any affection.

    After Su Xun heard this sentence, he was quite surprised when he said it.

    Luo Shenyi is cold and cold, but her temper should not be bad, but her attitude towards Fu Yanjie is particularly bad, making Su Xun wonder why this person offended Luo Shenyi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Smelly Shameless

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Luo Shenyi said this to Fu Yanjie, he felt a little uncomfortable on his face. It could be seen that he was not a good-tempered person.

    Just hearing this Fu Yanjie opened his mouth and said: "Luo Shenyi, I hope you are more polite, don't forget, you are my fiancee."

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help but was shocked, and thought to himself, no way, Luo Shenyi actually has a marriage contract, and it's this guy?

    Isn't this a flower stuck in cow dung, Su Xun couldn't stand it, this guy is not worthy of Luoshenyi's shoes.

    "hehe！！"

    Luo Shenyi couldn't help but sneered. Her sneer was really cold, and it made everyone around her feel cold.

    Luo Shenyi said: "I have never admitted to this marriage. It is the Luo family's business and has nothing to do with me. You can go to them."

    To put it bluntly, for a woman like Luo Shenyi, if you want her to marry a man just because of the engagement, it should be impossible, anyway, Su Xun doesn't believe it.

    Fu Yanjie said: "It doesn't count if you say it, and it doesn't count if I say it. This is a matter between the Luo family and the Fu family. We can only follow the arrangement."

    "You will definitely marry me in the future, unless your Luo family blatantly breaks the contract, do you think there is such a possibility?"

    Fu Yanjie said: "As my fianc└e, you actually raise another man at home. If it gets out, how do you think others will talk about you, Luo Shenyi, and how much it will affect the Luo family's reputation."

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi was unmoved, and said directly: "Have you finished, I can find whoever I like, and it has something to do with you?"

    "Why, why have you always treated me this way, but you are better with this man."

    Fu Yanjie finally couldn't bear it anymore, it seemed that he had been holding back Luo Shenyi, and at this moment, he finally broke out.

    I just heard him roar: "Why, he is more handsome than me, what else is better than me, he is a good-for-nothing trash other than being handsome."

    "Thanks for the compliment."

    Su Xun was having fun here, and he didn't know whether this guy was scolding himself or praising himself. Anyway, Su Xun sounded really comfortable.

    Luo Shenyi didn't intend to waste any more time, she glanced at Fu Yanjie, and said immediately: "Is it finished? Hurry up and leave when you're done, don't delay me going out."

    Facing a woman like Luo Shenyi who refuses to accept softness and toughness, it really makes people feel a deep sense of powerlessness. You don't know what to do with her, and you don't know how to deal with her.

    "Okay, Luo Shenyi, just wait for me. One day you will regret it. In the end, you will marry me obediently. There is not much time left for you."

    Just at this moment, Fu Yanjie turned his gaze to Su Xun. How can I describe that look? All in all, it's not very friendly.

    I just heard him say: "Now let's get to know each other officially. My name is Fu Yanjie. I advise you to leave her quickly, or you will bear the consequences."

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, and thought that it probably had nothing to do with Luo Shenyi, who are you scaring here?

    However, in the face of this mental retardation, Su Xun would definitely not be cowardly, let alone in front of Luo Shenyi.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "My name is Su Xun, I am more handsome than you and I am taller than you, you can come here however you want, I am afraid you will count me as the loser."

    "Okay, just wait for me!"

    This Fu Yanjie can be said to be so angry that he threw a harsh word to Su Xun, and then left. Judging by his appearance, he seemed to want to deal with Su Xun.

    But Su Xun didn't care, it seemed that he should have a certain family background, but Su Xun wasn't jealous either, if it really didn't work, he could just run around on a red rabbit horse.

    Fu Yanjie went out angrily, probably thinking about how to deal with Su Xun.

    After Su Xun waited for him to leave, he realized that when he came, he was carrying a gift box in his hand. It looked quite exquisite, and it should be a gift for Luo Shenyi.

    But how could Luo Shenyi want his gift, Su Xun said: "His gift is thrown here, should I call him back?"

    "Forget it, leave him alone, let's go out quickly." Luo Shenyi said directly, obviously she didn't want to see that guy again.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Does the clothes fit? What are you doing with your pants? Are the pants too big?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Speaking of this, Su XunA little embarrassed, he could only say honestly: "This buttoned place has not been cut open."

    "It just so happened that that guy came over again, so I could only open the door for him with my pants on. I guess he misunderstood."

    Luo Shenyi immediately understood what he meant by misunderstanding, and she was a little shy, but she immediately said: "Don't worry, I'll get the scissors to cut it for you."

    Su Xun stood there, Luo Shenyi was holding the scissors, but this posture was not very easy to cut.

    For some reason, suddenly a pair of scissors was aimed at his important place, and Su Xun always felt a chill down his back.

    Plus both were a little nervous, so it didn't go well.

    In the end, Luo Shenyi said: "Sit on the sofa, it's really hard for me to cut while standing like this."

    Immediately, the two of them changed positions. Su Xun sat on the sofa, while Luo Shenyi squatted.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, that guy Fu Yanjie came back again.

    His car was parked outside the courtyard of Luoshenyi Villa, and he got into the car, but he thought of throwing his present inside.

    Originally planned to give it to Luo Shenyi if she agreed to have dinner with him, but Su Xun got angry just now and forgot about it.

    That thing was a piece of jewelry that he spent hundreds of thousands of dollars on, it was quite expensive, and it was thrown at Luo Shenyi's house, not counting it as a gift from him, it was really a waste.

    So this guy went back brazenly, but he just went back and saw this scene.

    At this moment, Su Xun was sitting on the sofa, and Luo Shenyi was squatting in front of Su Xun. Luo Shenyi's hand seemed to be still on Su Xun's pants. It was too obvious what this action was doing.

    Especially because Su Xun was too nervous, he was afraid that Luo Shenyi would cut the wrong place, so his eyes were closed.

    It turned out that it was all right now, in Fu Yanjie's eyes, Su Xun was clearly enjoying with his eyes closed, so Fu Yanjie naturally wanted to go wrong.

    Finally couldn't bear it any longer, Fu Yanjie's eyes were red, and he cursed directly: "You two, shameless!"

    "Luo Shenyi, you have been pretending to be a goddess outside. I didn't expect you to be so lowly. You two wait for me, and I will definitely make you pay the price."

    After finishing speaking, the guy left angrily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 Scumbag (seeking recommendation ticket)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't even know that this guy was coming, because Su Xun kept his eyes closed all the time, while Luo Shenyi kept his back to the door, neither of them noticed what was going on there.

    As a result, after Fu Yanjie spoke, Su Xun noticed that he was coming, and then heard him say a few words inexplicably, and left angrily.

    The whole Su Xun was quite helpless, but in the next second, after seeing the posture of the two of them, Su Xun probably understood what was going on.

    It is estimated that Fu Yanjie probably misunderstood. This posture seems to be a bit misleading.

    However, if you take a closer look, you will find that it is actually not the same thing. This guy obviously has too dirty thoughts.

    In the end, everything looks like that kind of thing, this kind of person doesn't care what he is thinking, anyway, Su Xun feels that he is quite boring.

    And Luo Shenyi is obviously not an old driver. At this time, she obviously hasn't reacted much yet, only Luo Shenyi said directly: "He must be sick, it's inexplicable."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun coughed twice, since Luo Shenyi didn't understand what was going on, then Su Xun definitely wouldn't say too much, lest Luo Shenyi turn around and feel embarrassed.

    However, this Fu Yanjie was doing Su Xun a lot of face. Su Xun took a rough look, and at least he earned a lot of hatred from him.

    Under Luo Shenyi's operation, Su Xun's buttons were almost finished in a short time. After standing up, he felt that he was so handsome.

    As the saying goes, people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. Clothes still have a certain additive effect on people.

    In addition, after Su Xun was transformed by an elegant lover, his overall appearance is completely different now, and he is matched with this high-end clothes.

    The vast majority of women will probably become nympho when they see Su Xun now, and feel like they want to give birth to a monkey for him.

    Even Luo Shenyi, who seemed to have no interest in men, saw Su Xun's appearance and temperament at this time, both of which were superior or even top-notch, and couldn't help but his eyes lit up.

    Especially compared with the Fu Yanjie just now, there is no harm if there is no comparison, Fu Yanjie is probably far worse than him.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Okay, let's go out quickly, it took a lot of time."

    "The restaurant I booked, if you are half an hour late for the agreed time, then the seat you reserved will be canceled and reserved for other customers in need."

    After Su Xun heard it, he couldn't help but feel a pain in the ass, thinking what the hell is this restaurant, it sounds so awesome, and there are too many regulations and requirements.

    Anyway, if it is Su Xun's temper, he doesn't like eating in these restaurants too much, no matter how high-end or delicious, I am a consumer, and I will never spoil those people.

    Just like when buying a mobile phone, although some domestic mobile phones are also of high quality and low price, they always like to play monkeys, and it is estimated that everyone will rush to buy them.

    What kind of hunger marketing is a very unpleasant thing for consumers, so Su Xun would rather buy a big pepper to use than buy those monkey-playing mobile phones.

    But for a person like Luo Shenyi, she probably wouldn't go to a place like a roadside stall for dinner.

    Moreover, going to a high-end place to eat means that she attaches great importance to Su Xun, and Su Xun will definitely not say anything.

    The two got into the car, Luo Shenyi was driving, and Su Xun was sitting on the side, always feeling a little strange.

    Because of the little dress Luo Shenyi is wearing, it is indeed a bit strange to drive.

    While in the car, Su Xun couldn't help but asked, "What does that Fu Yanjie have to do with you?"

    "It has nothing to do with it. The Luo family forcibly wants to marry the Fu family. This Fu family is also one of the top families in Linjiang. If they marry, it will be very beneficial to the Luo family."

    Su Xun nodded. He has heard of this thing. The big family is indeed like this. It seems that there is no shortage of money. In fact, they may be forced to marry each other to exchange mutual benefits.

    Especially girls are very miserable. You said that if it is a boy, I will arrange a marriage contract for you. Even if you don¨t like it, you will get married if you get married. Can you still refuse if there is a girl to play with?

    And it's fine to keep a woman outside. For rich people, this is not a basic operation.

    But a womanNo way, if you marry someone you don't like, it will last your whole life. You can't go for divorce, and you can't find a man casually, otherwise you will lose face of your family.

    Luo Shenyi said: "How could I marry that kind of scum, I was asked to get engaged two years ago, and I directly disagreed."

    "A fierce conflict broke out in the Luo family, and then I left the Luo family, severed ties with the Luo family, and the quarrel was very tense."

    After hearing this, Su Xun finally understood what was going on. No wonder Luo Tianyi was responsible for everything she did.

    Usually he doesn't live in the Luo family, and the company was founded by himself, and has nothing to do with the Luo family.

    Co-authoring that she has severed ties with the Luo family, Su Xun can't help admiring her, she is so individual.

    Ordinary girls may resist when encountering such a thing, but most of them may obey in the end.

    However, Luo Shenyi didn't have room for negotiation at all. If she disagreed, she didn't agree. She had nothing to say, and even left Luo's house at all costs.

    Luo Shenyi is unfortunate, this kind of thing was directly arranged by her family, but luckily she knew how to resist.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Why is your attitude so firm, maybe you can try to communicate."

    Of course, Su Xun said that on purpose, just that Fu Yanjie looked so wretched with his body hollowed out, Su Xun didn't believe that Luo Shenyi would take a fancy to him.

    Speaking of this, Luo Shenyi, who was driving, seemed to have a cold light in her eyes, and she said: "This Fu Yanjie is a well-known scumbag who takes pleasure in playing with women."

    "I used to have a good friend who was pretty and was my college classmate. Fu Yanjie accidentally fell in love with him, and then drugged her to defile her."

    "Afterwards, I even took photos to threaten my friends. I mustered up the courage to call the police and made a fuss, but it was useless. The Fu family suppressed them all."

    Luo Shenyi continued: "Because of the heavy pressure, my friend's family has been intimidated by Fu Yanjie. In the end, he was overwhelmed and committed suicide directly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 Catering giant

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help being dumbfounded. To be honest, he didn't expect such a thing to happen.

    This is more than just a scumbag, a scumbag is just playing with other people's feelings, but this Fu Yanjie, he obviously used his strength.

    The method is extremely dishonest, this is an act of going to jail, it is clearly a beast!

    And it was a tragedy. In the end, because no one was upholding justice, the girl was intimidated by Fu Yanjie, and finally lost her life, but Fu Yanjie was fine.

    "This Fu Yanjie is too insignificant, a beast." Su Xun scolded directly.

    Anyway, he has already offended him, even in front of his face, Su Xun will still speak directly.

    Luo Shenyi said: "It was only later that I found out about this matter. It's a pity that I couldn't help, but since then, Fu Yanjie has been remembered by me."

    Su Xun could also tell that Luo Shenyi blamed herself a little, but she didn't know much about it at the time.

    Luo Shenyi said: "The Fu family is very powerful now. Compared with the Fu family, the Luo family may not even dare to offend them, and I am even worse."

    "But after I gradually become stronger, I will definitely make that Fu Yanjie pay the price."

    Su Xun couldn't help being shocked, it seemed that Luo Shen was still thinking about revenge in his heart.

    In fact, there is another way to get revenge, and that is to agree to marry him just like the plot in the TV series.

    On the wedding night, prepare a pair of scissors, and cut off his thing directly while he is not paying attention.

    But that kind of hurt both sides, and it's not good for her, and Luo Shenyi hates Fu Yanjie so much, she definitely won't do that.

    It may be very difficult to deal with Yanjie through his own strength. A family that is stronger than the Luo family may be very powerful, and it is no longer a question of how much money they have.

    He has countless contacts throughout Linjiang, and it is almost impossible to fight against them.

    Ke Luo Shenyi has been silently persevering, one can imagine how strong her belief is.

    For some reason, Su Xun suddenly felt that he still believed in Luo Shenyi, the kind of belief without reason.

    Now I finally understand why Luo Shenyi hates Fu Yanjie so much. That guy still shamelessly wants to marry Luo Shenyi, which is almost impossible.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    Soon, the two drove the car to the restaurant, which is located in the core business circle of Linjiang City.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that this location is very expensive. The restaurant opened here is so big, it is not as simple as renting one in a shopping mall.

    It is conceivable that it must have cost a lot of money, no wonder it is a high-end restaurant.

    Immediately after getting off the car, an attendant at the door came over to take the car keys, and they were going to help park the car.

    "Shaxian Restaurant?"

    It's just that after seeing the name of this restaurant, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little bit pained, and wondered what the hell this Shaxian restaurant was all about.

    It looks very high-end and elegant, including the signboard, which even gives people a dreamy feeling.

    But why, why is it called such a name, it sounds a bit earthy.

    "Hello, are there two?"

    Arriving at the second floor, which is the location of the restaurant, a sweet-looking waiter greeted him and said kindly.

    It is unusual for ten out of ten people who can come here to eat. A meal costs tens of thousands of yuan per person, which few people can afford.

    Therefore, there is definitely no discrimination here, and the guests are treated very politely.

    "You two, my name is Luo Shenyi, I booked a seat yesterday." Luo Shenyi said.

    "Okay, please wait a moment, let me check for you."

    After checking, the waiter said, "You two, please come here."

    Under the guidance of the waiter, the two sat down, took the menu, and started ordering.

    Glancing at the menu, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little dizzy. Te Niang's English is all in English, but fortunately, there is a Chinese translation in an inconspicuous place.

    But the pain is that the price is too expensive. Su Xun can see accurately that a dish costs at least one or two thousand.A fruit salad costs 998. Are you kidding me?

    ?For some reason, Su Xun suddenly had the urge to leave, thinking that it was too expensive, obviously killing people.

    However, seeing Luo Shenyi's unchanging expression, she is probably quite used to it.

    A high-end restaurant is a high-end restaurant. Su Xun estimates that this restaurant is top-notch in Linjiang. The price is really impressive.

    Many ordinary people earn a year's salary, and I'm afraid it will be almost the same after eating and drinking here, so this place is not prepared for ordinary people at all.

    If Luo Shenyi hadn't brought him here today, Su Xun probably wouldn't have known.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Su Xun, order whatever you want."

    "I haven't eaten Western food, so I don't know much about it. You can do whatever you want, I can do it." Su Xun said shyly.

    It's not modesty, he really doesn't know what to eat, it's the first time he comes to this kind of place, so he can't be messy.

    Luo Shenyi was not polite either. After she ordered, she handed the menu to the waiter.

    Su Xun said in a low voice: "It's too expensive to eat here, you can eat whatever you want, and you still spend so much money."

    And Luo Shenyi smiled, and she said: "This restaurant is the top restaurant in Linjiang, and it has a great reputation. Many people want to eat here, and some even think it is a status symbol."

    Su Xun glanced at it, and it was indeed the case. Such an expensive restaurant seemed to be full of people, and everyone was eating, talking very quietly, without any sense of noise.

    It seems that in today's world, there are still quite a lot of rich people.

    "The restaurant as a whole looks very high-end, but the name is too rustic." Su Xun complained.

    Luo Shenyi said: "You don't know about this, Shaxian restaurant is the property of another big family in Linjiang City, the Sha family."

    "The Sha family is a catering giant. Their main business is catering. Back then, the old man of the Sha family opened a snack bar on the side of the road. In the end, the business grew bigger and bigger, making the Sha family's current state."

    Luo Shenyi continued: "That's why the restaurant is so upscale now, so the name is still like this."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help being shocked. Unexpectedly, this restaurant belongs to the Sha family, which is really unexpected.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It should be that something happened to him, and the head chef next to him should be reprimanding him or something, anyway, he was so scolded that he couldn't hold his head up.

    After confirming that it was him, Su Xun couldn't help sighing, thinking that this person might be so unlucky that accidents can happen anywhere.

    More importantly, Su Xun also saw a scene where the head chef didn't know what to say, as if he suddenly said he was angry, and he slapped him directly on the bald head.

    After Ling Fei was beaten, he was obviously very angry, and his eyes were very angry.

    However, when he was about to have an attack, he suddenly held back, and he probably knew that now was not the time for him to have an attack, after all, he was at this age.

    It can be regarded as having been honed in life, and I know what patience is.

    Although Ling Fei didn't say anything, Su Xun couldn't stand it anymore. Isn't this motherfucker just bullying others.

    Su Xun's impression of Ling Fei was quite good, and he planned to go over to see what was going on.

    Just meddle in your own business. Now that you have seen this incident, if you let Su Xun pretend that you don't know anything, that's unlikely.

    Get up straight away, and said to Luo Shenyi: "I have a friend over there, I'll go over and have a look."

    Originally, Luo Shenyi didn't let Luo Shenyi come with her, but Luo Shenyi was afraid that something might happen to Su Xun, so she also followed her.

    "Da Fei, what's going on?"

    After Su Xun walked over, he immediately asked a question.

    Ling Fei was in a state of autism right now, and after hearing Su Xun's voice, he quickly opened his eyes.

    Surprised and said: "It's you, why are you here?"

    "I came here for dinner, and I just saw you here, so I came over to see what's going on."

    There was still a hint of gratitude in Ling Fei's eyes, he never thought that Su Xun would care about him so much when he was eating here.

    The saddest thing is that currently living in this world, there seem to be very few people who care about him.

    If the elders are touched, they will definitely not say it directly, but Ling Fei said: "I work as a vegetable cutter in this restaurant."

    "I cut this guest's salmon. There seems to be something wrong. Come and have a look."

    Ling Fei's voice was not loud, and he even faltered a little after he said it, but Su Xun probably understood what was going on.

    Although he was curious why Ling Fei came here to work as a vegetable cutter, but he knew that this is not the point now, the more important point is that he has a problem with the salmon.

    The guests at this table are a man and a woman. The man is older, probably in his forties, while the woman is young and beautiful.

    Su Xun knew that they were definitely not a father-daughter relationship, and the issue of age was almost negligible in front of rich people.

    I just heard the man say: "I paid such a big price to buy you a piece of salmon. In the end, the texture and taste are not right. It's not as good as the one I ate in other restaurants."

    There were many smiles on the chef's face, and he probably knew that the identity of this guest was more important, so it was not easy to mess with.

    In other words, the guests who come here to eat, there is no simple, general service industry that will not offend the guests.

    The chef hurriedly said: "I'm really sorry, our vegetable cutter doesn't know much about salmon. When cutting it, the fibrous tissue in it may be destroyed, which affects the taste."

    It sounds a little nonsense, but the real top salmon has very high requirements for knives and knife skills when cutting.

    It must be cut very evenly and meticulously. By the way, the structure and texture of the fish itself must not be damaged, otherwise, there will be certain changes.

    Specifically, whether there was a problem when slicing, to be honest, Su Xun couldn't see it with the naked eye at all, and Ling Fei was obviously going to be pulled out to take the blame.

    To be honest, it really is still miserable.

    The guest in his forties said: "Hurry up and change it for me. I brought my girlfriend here today, who specializes in eating salmon. You actually made such a thing for me."

    Su Xun took a look at the pretty woman, felt that she was a little confused, and didn't say much.

    It is estimated that she does not understand so much, it is estimated that this man is pretending to be aggressive, and feels that the taste of eating is not right,I started looking for trouble.

    The chef's face.  Showing a rather embarrassed look, he only heard him say: "Sir, I am really sorry, this salmon is the top king salmon imported from Northern Europe."

    "Our restaurant only has this one, so I'm really sorry that I can't provide you with a second one."

    The name sounds very tall, and it was airlifted from Northern Europe. It is estimated that the ingredients are very precious. Looking at it like this, there should be no ingredients.

    The customer quit immediately, and said directly: "Then I spent so much money, you let me eat this?"

    "I'm sorry, I'm really sorry, this dish will be free for you, and then I will give you a few more dishes, what do you think?" The chef's response was also timely.

    This restaurant focuses on high-end and service, and it must make the guests feel good, otherwise, it will ruin its reputation.

    Once there is a problem with the customer, they must be compensated.

    The middle-aged man in his forties still looked very disappointed. He said directly: "I never thought that there would be problems with the salmon made by such a famous restaurant like yours."

    The chef's expression was not very good, and he said directly: "I'm sorry, it's all the fault of the vegetable cutter. He is inexperienced, so he cut up the salmon privately. We will definitely deal with him when we go back."

    "What do you mean I cut it privately? You asked me to cut it. I said that I didn't cut it. You just say that you can cut it along the lines."

    Ling Fei immediately retorted that although he is honest, it doesn't mean that he will take the blame casually, which is unlikely.

    When the chef saw that this guy dared to talk back, he felt very shameless, and immediately became angry, and angrily said: "Do you have a part to speak here? Let me tell you, there is still a loss in the cost of this ingredient, and you have to compensate me for all of it."  .￣

    Su Xun couldn't listen anymore. This chef's character is not very good. Even if Ling Fei really has a problem, you can't say that, after all, he is also a back chef.

    Moreover, Su Xun really doesn't believe that this is entirely Ling Fei's problem. It is estimated that this guy didn't handle it properly. If there is a top-notch technique, no matter how you cut it, the taste can be maintained.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I think that the person who made this salmon may have a problematic level, and it doesn't matter who cut it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141 Can't eat anything

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as Su Xun said this, the chef's face immediately changed.

    He was a little upset, and wanted to get angry, but considering that Su Xun was a guest here, he said, "Sir, please be more polite when you speak."

    "Oops！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help being happy when he heard this, and said to himself who are you, and I should be more polite to you, really treating myself as a person, right?

    Then when you spoke to Ling Fei just now, why were you not polite? Su Xun didn't see any element of politeness in it.

    So Su Xun said: "Don't think too much, I'm just stating the facts, maybe there is something wrong with your cooking skills."

    "The resentment value from Tang Kai is +46."

    "snort！！"

    The chef directly said angrily: "Tell you, I, Tang Kai, am a chef who came back from country m. In terms of western food, I am the top level in China. Can you question it?"

    It is true that this guy is very powerful, otherwise he would not be the head chef in such a high-end restaurant, and it can be said that he is also a top chef.

    The money he earns in a year may be earned by ordinary people for a lifetime, after all, his reputation has already been earned.

    But Su Xun is very disdainful, who cares what famous chef you are, can you compare with me, a magic little cook, in front of the magic little cook, everything is scum.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "So what, salmon should not be common in Western food, you are not familiar with it, and it is normal."

    "The resentment value from Tang Kai is +34."

    Tang Kai's face immediately changed. It is true that salmon sashimi is common in Japanese food. If it is orthodox western food, no one eats it.

    Naturally, he handles less, but it's impossible for him to be a chef. It can only be said that his techniques are not that top-notch.

    In addition, when Ling Fei cuts, there are also certain problems. Most people don¨t feel much about eating it, but when they meet a person who probably eats this stuff often, they will immediately have problems.

    Tang Kai said directly: "What are you, you dare to doubt me. You don't understand anything yourself, so don't doubt others."

    "If you have the ability, I'll give you a salmon, and you go and handle it for me to see if the guests like it. If not, stop talking nonsense here. What's the difference with the keyboard man?"

    Tang Kai was very angry, and he was naturally very angry when someone questioned his level, so he didn't care whether Su Xun was a guest or not, so he just got angry.

    Su Xun couldn't help showing a weird smile, thinking that this guy stretched out his face to let me hit him, is that really okay?

    But since this is the case, everything is ready and it is only a matter of pretending to be aggressive, and Su Xun doesn't mind pretending to be aggressive to shock them.

    So Su Xun said: "I'm really afraid that if I make a move, you will lose your job."

    "The resentment value from Tang Kai is +58."

    Tang Kai was completely pissed off now, and he said directly: "Okay, you said it, I'll give you a salmon, and you go and deal with it for me."

    "Look at the reaction of the guests after eating. If you are not good enough, please apologize for your ignorant remarks today!" Tang Kai said angrily.

    However, that guest also seemed to be a big deal for watching the excitement. Many rich people have the habit of staying full after eating.

    This guy became interested in an instant, and said, "Okay, I'll give you time to get me a piece of salmon, but let me tell you first, you must pay attention to hygiene."

    "Come on, follow me to the kitchen." Tang Kai said.

    ?Su Xun took off his formal suit and handed it to Luo Shenyi. It is really inconvenient to wear this thing in the kitchen.

    Luo Shenyi wanted to say something, but in the end she held back, she felt that this Su Xun was really talented, so she came to have a meal, and went straight to the kitchen.

    Mainly the current Su Xun has an authentic hatred-pull physique, basically he is addicted to slandering others, and ordinary people will be very angry, so naturally they want to slap him in the face.

    However, this is often the case, just to let Su Xun continue to pretend.

    Su Xun followed to the kitchen, saying that the kitchens of hotels and restaurants are the most difficult places to look directly at. There used to be many well-known restaurants and the like.

    The back kitchen has been exposed to problems, such as cockroaches and mice running around, unhygienic workers, and mops directly cleaning the pot, etc., which are very common.

    However, the back kitchen of this Sha County restaurant is really very hygienic. It is indeed a high-end restaurant, which is commendable.

      "The ingredients for the salmon are there, as well as the knives. Go and deal with it." Tang Kai said.

    The top-grade king salmon that the guest ate just now must be gone, but there are still other high-end salmon.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay, just leave it to me, you guys avoid it, when I cook, I don't like other people around."

    "Hmph, let's see how capable you are. Don't waste too much time, or you will only expose your poor level. I'll wait for you outside." Tang Kai said directly.

    There are still many chefs busy in the back kitchen, but this kitchen is relatively large, and no one takes care of Su Xun. When Su Xun wants to operate salmon.

    Suddenly saw a few crucian carp in a tank next to it.

    In an instant, Su Xun had an idea. He planned to cook a crucian carp. Salmon itself is a top-quality ingredient with a good taste.

    Even if it is delicious, they may not necessarily admit their level. If it is an unremarkable crucian carp that has a good effect, it will be different.

    They are all pretentious, Su Xun must choose the one with better pretentious effect.

    Just do it, Su Xun rolled up his sleeves, grabbed a live fish, and started to deal with it.

    After having the skin of the magic little chef, Su Xun not only has unparalleled cooking skills, but also has excellent knife skills. Those who didn't know thought she was from the New Western Cooking School.

    It is very simple to burn a crucian carp, but soaking the crucian carp in salt for a while in advance took a little time, and Su Xun took more than 20 minutes to finish it.

    After serving it out, a plate of braised crucian carp was placed on the guest's table, and Su Xun said directly: "You can taste my cooking skills."

    Confused, everyone is confused.

    What about the salmon that was promised, why did it suddenly become this thing? Can salmon still be braised in soy sauce?

    "What's going on here, what kind of salmon, why haven't I seen it?" the guest asked.

    Su Xun told the truth: "I don't think cooking salmon is too challenging, so I cooked a crucian carp for you."

    "What the hell, you let me eat crucian carp?"

    The guest's face immediately changed. How could he eat cheap freshwater fish like crucian carp? It's too low-level.

    The second is that the taste is very bad, and there are more thorns, he will never eat those.

    The guest shook his head directly, and then said: "Impossible, I can't eat crucian carp, I won't eat anything!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 This fish smells so good

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guest in his forties had a very strong reaction. He shook his head directly and said in a firm tone.

    It's not pretending, this is just his real thought, and here, he doesn't need to hide anything.

    The main thing is that he is also a big man with a reputation and money, and he lives a high-end life. Needless to say, the food and drink are all very high-end.

    Crucian carp is a very common fish in the vegetable market. The price is a few yuan per catty, and ordinary people will buy this to eat.

    However, there may be quite a few high-end people, who don¨t really like the fish that grew up in the river, which is still different from seafood.

    After the taste is cultivated, it will not change back, just like ordinary people eat, it is true that there is nothing to eat, but for them, it is different.

    In addition, Su Xun, a crucian carp, made it. Although it looks pretty good, it can be regarded as full of color and fragrance.

    However, because Su Xun was afraid that it would be too scary, he didn't add magic effects. He can control this thing himself.

    Even if it's not as amazing, the taste is still quite good, but on the surface, it doesn't look too attractive.

    These people have never eaten anything, and they have seen a lot of delicacies. In his opinion, this is nothing, and they don't have any appetite.

    The salmon that was agreed upon, but such a thing was brought up for him, it almost made him sick.

    The head chef Tang Kai also said: "What's the matter with you, what about the salmon you promised, what are you doing with crucian carp?"

    In their restaurant, there is no crucian carp dish, because this kind of food is relatively low-grade.

    The reason why it is in the kitchen is just to cook some crucian carp soup and season it.

    Su Xun said directly: "Salmon is not interesting to make. I think it is the real ability to make ordinary things into delicious food."

    "cut！！"

    Tang Kai's face immediately revealed a look of contempt, and he only heard him say: "You can pull it down, you are so awesome that you are almost going to heaven."

    "I guess you haven't seen salmon before. You were afraid that you would reveal your secrets, so you deliberately made a whole crucian carp out. This thing can be burned by anyone, and you still need to get it?"

    Tang Kai even sarcastically said: "Doing this kind of thing in such a high-end restaurant, don't you feel that your current behavior is like a countryman?"

    "Mom sells batches!"

    Su Xun is a countryman, so he was quite upset when he heard this.

    The heart said what happened to the country people, did the country people eat your rice, a discriminating dog.

    It seems that there are too many people who don't know the goods. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't know what to say. Based on what he said, no one of these people present would believe him.

    So Su Xun could only say: "I advise you to have a bite, you won't regret it, of course, it doesn't matter if you don't want to eat, it's not forced."

    He came out today because he wanted to see Ling Fei, an honest person, being bullied. He came out and didn't want to show off his cooking skills.

    If they don't believe it, they pull it down, and there is no loss for themselves.

    Just heard the guest say: "I have already told you, I will definitely not eat this thing, no matter what, I will definitely not eat it, it is impossible!"

    Seeing his resolute attitude, Su Xun thought that this kind of person is too talkative, but this is his choice, he doesn't want to eat, and he has nothing to do.

    If I had known earlier I would not have pretended to be forceful, it would be nice to just cook salmon honestly, there wouldn¨t be so many things.

    "Wow, this tastes super good."

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the woman sitting opposite the forty-something guest let out a gasp.

    Su Xun took a look, she was still holding chopsticks in her hand, it seemed that she had tasted them just now.

    Suddenly Su Xun's eyes lit up, it seemed that this matter was not as absolute as he thought, and there might be a turning point.

    The guest in his forties couldn't help but frowned, only to hear him say: "Jing'er, what's going on with you, why are you eating such low-level things?"

    The beauty's voice sounded whiny, but it was quite nice.

    I just heard her say: "I smelled so good just now, so I couldn't help but tasted it. The taste is really good.??The most delicious fish I have ever eaten, bar none!  "

    "Is it really that delicious?"

    The guest in his forties couldn't help showing a puzzled look. This woman of his also ate a lot of delicacies from mountains and seas with him. To be reasonable, the taste shouldn't be that bad.

    And she is her own woman, so there is no need to lie to herself, what is she trying to do.

    This whiny woman took another piece of tender fish with chopsticks, dipped it in some fish soup, and then put it in her mouth, showing a satisfied expression again, and couldn't help but admire: "It's delicious, it's so good  have eaten."

    Seeing the satisfied expression of his woman, the guest couldn't help being stunned for a moment, as if he had never seen such a satisfied look.

    Even in bed, he never seemed to satisfy her so much.

    After the fish meat was pinched, the smell also spread, and it was indeed very fragrant. This guy couldn't help but move his Adam's apple, and he obviously started to swallow his saliva.

    I guess I was a little moved, but then I thought of what I said just now, I said that I would not eat it if I was killed, and I can't keep my word, whether I should eat it or not.

    "Do you want to eat it or not? If you don't eat it, I'll eat it myself. Don't say I didn't leave it for you later." said the whiny woman.

    She has now rolled up her sleeves and started eating, completely disregarding her image.

    A man in his forties has never seen his own woman like this, and finally he couldn't help it anymore, so he said what the hell he said, try it for himself, and take a bite.

    He also picked up the chopsticks and picked up a piece of fish meat at the back. Here are all the big fish bones, which are easy to distinguish.

    People with a little bit of class don't like to eat crucian carp. In addition to the bad taste, there is another reason, that is, there are a lot of fish bones.

    If you are not careful, you may get stuck. People have better choices, so why eat this thing and make trouble for yourself.

    This guy picked up a piece of fish, dipped it in the fish soup in a decent way, and put it in his mouth.

    Suddenly, the moment his mouth closed, his eyes widened, and the expression on his face changed.

    The cheeks on both sides moved a few times, he chewed lightly, finally he couldn't help it, and after swallowing, he couldn't help saying: "It's so delicious!"

    "This fish is so delicious, how did you make it?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 I'm Moved by Your Sincerity (Please recommend a ticket)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun smiled, showing a very evil smile, the taste in it is really indescribable.

    The mouth said no, but the body was very honest, this guy didn't hold back in the end.

    Su Xun saw him so resolute just now, and thought that he really couldn't eat today, but he didn't expect that he was thinking too much.

    Just now he looked like he was strong and strong, but now it seems that a crucian carp can rebel.

    The head chef is Tang Kai. The expression on his face at this time can be said to be surprisingly exciting, just like being fed a mouthful of Xiang suddenly, which is very uncomfortable.

    How delicious is a crucian carp?  Anyway, Tang Kai didn't believe it. After all, the ingredients will limit the taste. No matter how good a chef is, if he wants to cook top-level dishes, he must use top-level ingredients.

    Crucian carp is very common in fish, which means it is ordinary and the taste will not be very good.

    But looking at the two guests in front of them again, they can tell from their appearance that they must be either rich or expensive.

    Taste must be quite good, now it looks like, why do you look like you are wolfing down?

    That's right, gobble it up!

    This adjective is too appropriate to describe the two of them now.

    People who eat here have to be more or less concerned about their image. Everyone eats very politely, but now they seem to be far from being gentle.

    Two people, you have a chopstick and I have a chopstick, not to mention how scary it looks, they almost turned their heads and grabbed it.

    A crucian carp must weigh at least two catties, and Su Xun felt that it was quite a lot. A meal for the whole family would probably be about the same.

    As a result, the two of them finished eating directly after not a while, which was shocking.

    "Hey, stop for a second, those are fishbone you can't eat!"

    Su Xun was quite satisfied with the reaction of the two of them at first. As a cook, seeing others eat the food he cooked, gobbling it up like this, will naturally give him a sense of accomplishment.

    This is a disguised recognition of myself. If it is unpalatable, who would eat it like this?

    For example, that top-notch salmon, after eating two bites, didn't he stop eating it?

    However, one of that guy's actions scared Su Xun to pee. After the fish was gone, he even got the idea of ??a fishbone.

    The guy put the fishbone in his mouth and slapped it twice, then said with a sneer: "I know I can't eat it, I just tasted it on purpose, otherwise the fishbone would be too wasteful."

    Tang Kai next to him heard this, and the corners of his mouth twitched. This crucian carp cost more than ten yuan to die. How can there be such a waste?

    For a rich man like you, crucian carp worth ten yuan can still be wasted with its bones. What is going on in this world?

    When Tang Kai was slapped in the face and felt very uncomfortable, who would have thought that sweet girl said again at this time: "I feel that this crucian carp is much tastier than the salmon just now."

    "Pfft！！"

    Tang Kai was about to vomit blood, and his face had turned the color of a pig's liver. The salmon just now was a top-notch salmon. A serving cost tens of thousands, and rich people dared not eat it casually.

    It turned out that in her mouth, it was not as good as a crucian carp worth ten yuan a piece, which can be said to be a critical blow.

    Just when Tang Kai could no longer accept it, the guy in his forties nodded and said seriously: "Yes, this crucian carp should be the best among all the fish I have ever eaten."

    "Even if there is no problem with the salmon just now, it can't compare with this crucian carp. This is no longer a problem of ingredients, but a problem of the chef's level."

    ?Su Xun couldn't help being happy when he heard it, and said that he didn't spend time cooking this fish for nothing, and his words were quite pertinent.

    Then Tang Kai's face changed completely, and finally he couldn't bear it anymore, and said: "Mr. Zhao, please respect me at least when you speak?"

    "I don't believe it anymore. I admit that the salmon just now did have certain problems. It is understandable that you are angry."

    "But it's wrong for you to be so angry on purpose, no matter what, the salmon dishes I make are no worse than this crucian carp." Tang Kai said disdainfully.

    The guy in his forties couldn't help being amused, and his eyes even showed a hint of sarcasm. He said, "You don't really think that I'm trying to piss you off on purpose, do you?"

    "Then you are really thinking too much, I haven't reached the point where I have the same knowledge as a chef like you,I'm just telling the truth.  "

    The middle-aged man said: "I didn't believe this guy at first. I felt that he was talking about running the train when he was young, but now I know that he is indeed better than you."

    "Just for this dish, I can be sure that his level is higher than yours." The middle-aged man said firmly.

    What he said was so sure that Su Xun took another look at him. It seems that this person still has some research on food, and he is probably a full-fledged foodie.

    Tang Kai was even more unhappy. He said: "I am an internationally certified chef. I don't believe that a casual boy can compare."

    "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it, young man, you can cook another crucian carp just now, let him taste it, and he will understand. I just want to eat it too." The guy said.

    Su Xun couldn't help giving him a blank look, and said to himself that if you want to eat, you can just say it, and you still use this method.

    However, Su Xun no longer has that interest. He said directly: "Forget it, just make a copy. Whether he believes it or not has nothing to do with me."

    To be honest, Su Xun didn't care about Tang Kai's thoughts, anyway, he had already made him unhappy, so it was up to him to believe it or not, and everyone probably wouldn't have much communication in the future.

    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man still didn't want to finish it, he said: "Young man, just give me face, can you make another copy, I can pay for it."

    "One hundred thousand yuan, you can make another one for me, using ingredients from their restaurant and the like, and I will pay for it, not counting it." The middle-aged man said sincerely.

    "Hiss！"

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. One hundred thousand yuan is a fish, and it's a crucian carp. Isn't this crazy?

    The cost is only ten yuan, but it can be sold for one hundred thousand. How many times is this doubled?  The physical education teacher died so early that he couldn't figure it out for a while.

    ? Even Su Xun was a little frightened, thinking that this product is a bit big, ten yuan to buy a crucian carp, if this spreads, countless people will definitely be scolded as stupid by countless people.

    However, judging by the appearance of this guy, he is probably a rich owner, a very rich one. One hundred thousand yuan in his hands is like ten yuan in the hands of ordinary people.

    Su Xun said directly: "I am moved by your sincerity, let's transfer the money." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is not stupid, nor is he so lofty. If he has money, he doesn't want it. Isn't that stupid.

    And I am getting paid for my labor, and I can get a fish for 100,000 yuan. This speed of making money can only be said to be second to none.

    Not to mention the ingredients and so on, this guy paid for it, although it didn't cost much.

    It is equivalent to Su Xun just doing it, without any cost, and getting 100,000 yuan. In this day and age, how many people earn less than 100,000 yuan a year.

    Once you get 100,000 yuan, you can do a lot of things. I heard that there is a street writer named Han Yeshenghua, who has written books for several years and can't make that much money.

    After I go back today, I must go to his book review section to mock him.

    Just at this time, a man who looked like a manager came over, and he said displeasedly: "What's the matter, what are you doing here for half a day, it will affect the guests' dining."

    "Manager Liu!"

    After Tang Kai saw the manager, he said something with a good attitude.

    Even if he is awesome as the head chef here, he is nothing compared to the boss here.

    To be able to be a manager in this kind of restaurant and manage the entire restaurant, you know without thinking, you must have a certain ability, it is a talent.

    "There is something wrong with the client, I'll come over and deal with it." Tang Kai could only explain.

    The main thing is that this matter is quite complicated. The salmon at the beginning, and the crucian carp now, are more exciting than the plot of the novel. I really can¨t explain it in a few words.

    "Mr. Zhao, I don't know what problem you encountered while dining?"

    The manager obviously knew the middle-aged man, and said something with a better attitude, with a smile on his face.

    Su Xun took another look at the middle-aged man again. It seems that this guy is indeed not an ordinary person, he is probably a big shot in Linjiang.

    The manager of a place like this, probably has been in contact with all the big shots in Linjiang, so he won't be too surprised.

    The person who can make him so polite must not be an ordinary person. It is estimated that he also comes here often, and the two know each other.

    The middle-aged man said directly: "It's okay, I spent 100,000 yuan to have someone cook me a fish, and you can arrange the kitchen later."

    "What?"

    The manager was stunned. Although the price of this restaurant is high, a dish costing tens of thousands of dollars is top-notch. Otherwise, people can order a few dishes and still get it.

    What kind of fish is worth 100,000 yuan a piece, Kun?

    "Why fish is so expensive, why don't I know?" the manager said in displeasure.

    He also thought that there was an act of raising prices privately. This kind of behavior is very undesirable, and the price is clearly marked in the restaurant.

    If you raise the price privately, then the problem will be bigger. If someone exposes you, it will affect the reputation of the restaurant.

    For a high-end restaurant like this, the reputation is constantly accumulating and precipitating, so they naturally care about these things very much.

    The middle-aged man said: "Craucian carp!"

    "wtf?!"

    The manager was stunned again, a crucian carp sold for 100,000 yuan, what happened to this world, why did he feel as if he was derailed from the world.

    "It's not the people in your restaurant, it's this young man. The crucian carp he cooks is very delicious. I want him to cook one for me and pay him separately."

    The manager is still in a state of confusion, what a delicious crucian carp, can cost 100,000 yuan a piece, did you hear me right?

    The middle-aged man no longer paid attention to the manager, and only heard him say: "Young man, give me your bank card or scan your mobile phone, and I will transfer the money to you."

    "I'll go burn it first, and we'll talk about the money later." At this time, Su Xun was ready to go to the kitchen again.

    He is not worried about this person, after eating, he will really blackmail his own money and so on. For a person like him, he doesn't care about money, but his face is more important than a hundred thousand yuan. This seems to be nothing comparable.

    After a fierce operation in the kitchen, about 20 minutes later, it came out again. It was still a similar plate of crucian carp, which still looked delicious.

    This time it is different from just now, now the middle-aged man and that whiny woman are looking forward to it, rubbing their hands in anticipation.

    "Come on, take a sip to convince you. Manager, you should also take a sip to taste it." The middle-aged man said politely.

    A piece bought for one hundred thousand yuanA piece of fish, it is reasonable to say that every time you use chopsticks, you will get a lot of small money. The money is gone. It is very precious, and it hurts to eat it for others.

    However, this middle-aged man is very arrogant, and the person who can really expand the business must not be a stingy person in his bones.

    Looking at it like this, he still wanted to prove that the one hundred thousand yuan he spent was worth the money.

    The manager hesitated a bit, but he quickly picked up the chopsticks, he couldn't believe it, how delicious the fish can be, it can cost 100,000 yuan.

    After taking the first bite, the manager's expression was completely wrong. He was shocked and said in amazement: "Is this fish made by humans?"

    Su Xun's face darkened immediately: "What's the matter, are you still swearing?"

    "Ahem, I didn't mean that, this is really delicious, I just said that unconsciously."

    The manager now probably understands why Zhao always spent 100,000 yuan to buy this crucian carp. In terms of the taste and convenience, it is not a loss for the money.

    Of course, it's only for the rich. Ordinary people can't afford the money, no matter how delicious it is, it's not worth it.

    ?Looked at Su Xun again, this time the eyes were completely different, and the manager said: "Sir, your cooking skills are too good."

    "May I ask where you are working in high school? I would like to invite you to our Shaxian restaurant, and I can give you the position of chef." The manager said decisively.

    You must know that the head chef of this kind of restaurant is not something that ordinary people can do, let alone such a young one.

    The manager could probably guess that Su Xun definitely didn't work in any restaurant, otherwise his skill, just by braised crucian carp in soy sauce, might be popular in Linjiang.

    This kind of person must be recruited, not only to increase the business of his restaurant, but also to solve a potential hidden danger.

    Tang Kai, who was next to him, looked even uglier at this moment.

    It is well known that he is the head chef here, and there can only be one head chef. Let him be the head chef, so what is going on with him, completely ignoring his feelings.

    Tang Kai was very unconvinced, already on the verge of eruption, he directly stretched out his own chopsticks, went up to pick up a piece and put it in his mouth.

    His expression changed, and when the tip of his tongue touched that delicious taste, Tang Kai suddenly looked like a deflated ball.

    The anger that had accumulated in his stomach disappeared all of a sudden, with a bitter face on his face, he said: "I, Tang Kai, feel ashamed!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 You Can't Learn

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tang Kai's eyes were closed all the time, but he still said this sentence, which came from the bottom of his heart.

    Although he is not very likable, at least he has some accomplishments in cooking.

    If it's really the kind of person who has a reputation for nothing, I'm afraid he can't be the head chef in such a high-end restaurant. He must have a super high level.

    It is precisely because of this that his tongue is very accurate in judging various tastes.

    Basically, he just took a bite, so he doesn't need to continue eating. What he can be sure of now is that he can say that he has lost a complete mess.

    No wonder people will pay 100,000 yuan to buy this fish. It can be said that it is eloquent and memorable.

    Regardless of whether it is Western food or Chinese food, as long as it can make delicious food, it is an absolute level, and there is no point in questioning it.

    Su Xun smiled, it seems that this guy is not the kind of person who can't afford to lose, at least he admitted his cooking skills.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I've won the prize."

    The manager couldn't hold back anymore, and he continued to ask: "Sir, look at my invitation, do you want to think about it?"

    "Come to my place to be the head chef. I'll give you the best treatment. It's no problem to earn several million a year." The manager continued.

    He is spending a lot of money to lure Su Xun, and he has raised his salary a bit, including Tang Kai, who now does not have a salary of several million a year.

    However, Tang Kai stopped talking at this time. He knew that Su Xun's level was indeed better than his own, and it was understandable that the salary was high.

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help sighing, thinking that being a chef now makes so much money. Ordinary restaurants probably don't make a few million a year.

    Of course, Su Xun just sighed, that's all, he didn't have any interest in this proposal.

    It's not about money, Su Xun definitely likes money, but he doesn't do everything for money, it's a lot of millions a year, but he wants to trap him in this restaurant.

    With such a powerful system, Su Xun was afraid that after the system found out, he would be shut down in anger.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Thank you for your kindness, but cooking is just some of my personal hobbies. I don't plan to be a chef."

    Occasionally cooking is enough. If you let Su Xun cook all day, then Su Xun really can't accept it.

    And a few million a year seems to be a very simple and easy thing for Su Xun now.

    After the others heard this, their lips twitched immediately, thinking, is this kid serious?

    Cooking is a hobby, so it can be higher than professional chefs, which is probably abnormal.

    However, Su Xun has said so, which means that his attitude is relatively firm, and it is probably impossible to invite him.

    The manager said regret on his lips, but he was actually thinking in his heart, Su Xun must not get lost in the catering industry, otherwise he might become the biggest enemy of Shaxian restaurants.

    The rich middle-aged man also said: "I originally thought about letting you be my personal nutritionist, but it's probably not possible. Give me the account number."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that ordinary people still have to worry about whether they have something to eat, but in the end, you have to be assigned a nutritionist.

    After getting the 100,000 yuan, Su Xun sighed again, how easy it is to make money now, the 100,000 yuan is enough to eat chicken for himself many times.

    The middle-aged man said again: "Leave me a phone number. If I need it in the future, I can find you."

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun felt a chill when he heard it, and he said in his heart that if he needs it, he can find me in the future. Why does it sound so strange.

    However, Su Xun still exchanged a phone number with him. This guy doesn't look like an ordinary person, and there is no harm in getting in touch with him more.

    It's almost enough for a meal. After the incident, neither Su Xun nor Luo Shenyi has any plans to stay for dinner.

    When Su Xun was about to leave, he glanced at Ling Fei and said, "Are you going with me or staying here?"

    Ling Fei definitely has no intention of continuing to work. After all, he was beaten by Tang Kai just now, and the rift between him and Tang Kai has already appeared.? 

    If we continue to get along together in the future, nothing good will happen, it will only be more embarrassing, so let's just forget it.

    Ling Fei said: "I'm leaving too, there's no need to continue working here."

    After finishing speaking, Ling Fei took off his chef's uniform, went to the staff lounge, packed his luggage, and it was almost done.

    After coming out, Su Xun asked: "Why did you come here to work? Are you really short of money or something?"

    "I would like to advise you one more thing. Going to work is a waste of time. Believe me, if you start your own business, you will definitely have a lot to do in the future."

    Su Xun still believes that Ling Fei's face is definitely not wrong, and there is no room for error.

    Ling Fei said: "I mainly came here to learn some experience. After all, if this restaurant can be the top, there must be something for them to do."

    "Although I'm going to open a Chinese restaurant, it's not the same as their western restaurant's operating model, but a lot of management and the side dish process in the back kitchen are worth learning."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help nodding his head, thinking that Ling Fei looked a bit like a reckless man, but he was quite thoughtful.

    His choice was not wrong. A good restaurant naturally has its merits. There is no harm in studying it. If you come over to eat, you can't learn anything, and Ling Fei can't afford it.

    ?The best way is to work in the back kitchen and learn by the way. Thanks to his experience and common sense in this field, he was hired, but he was only a vegetable cutter.

    Su Xun said: "It's good to have this idea, but hurry up and do it. It's not the same thing to always learn from others. It's the last word that you have to practice yourself."

    Ling Fei nodded and said, "I know, I'm going to get ready soon."

    "Brother, I didn't expect that you still have two hands. I feel that your cooking skills seem to be very good. Can you teach me two hands?" Ling Fei had some expectations.

    He didn't dare to imagine it before, but today he has seen it. Although he didn't taste it, he also knows that Su Xun's cooking skills must be top-notch if everyone praises it so much.

    Su Xun smiled wryly, and then said: "Don't think about it, you won't learn it."

    Ling Fei: "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 The Great Inventor

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ahem！！"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun realized that something was wrong, and he said it smoothly.

    When I usually watch some live broadcasts, there are always some sand sculpture netizens on Tomb Raiders saying "Don't watch it, you can't learn it".

    It is estimated that after hearing this, Ling Fei thought he was questioning his level.

    Su Xun quickly said: "My cooking skills are nothing, I just figured them out on my own. In fact, I really can't teach them."

    "The ingredients I use are very ordinary. You will definitely know how to braise crucian carp in soy sauce. The most important thing is the degree of control over the ingredients. You have to experience it yourself."

    Su Xun can only talk nonsense like this, and there is no good way to do it. Things like magic little chefs are not something ordinary people can understand.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "Don't you have some palace recipes handed down from your family? If you study it carefully, it will definitely not be bad."

    Ling Fei nodded half-understood, only to hear him say: "I understand, I will definitely study it carefully."

    ！！！！！！！！

    After saying goodbye to Ling Fei, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi got into the car. When Luo Shenyi was driving, he said, "Are you full?"

    ?In fact, Su Xun didn't eat a few mouthfuls, how could he eat it well, but Luo Shenyi spent so much money.

    Su Xun was also embarrassed to say that he was not full, otherwise Luo Shenyi would be very uncomfortable, so Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I am already full."

    Luo Shenyi drove Su Xun to the gate of the community. She helped find the house, so she naturally knew where it was.

    "Then I'll go back, thank you for your treat tonight." Su Xun said with a smile, ready to get off the car.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Luo Shenyi said: "Wait a minute."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was quite puzzled by this, thinking what he was doing, and asked himself to wait.

    At this moment, Luo Shenyi handed over a piece of paper and said to Su Xun, "Su Xun, this is a check for one million, please accept it."

    "What, a million?"

    The question mark written on Su Xun's face, what is going on, why Luo Shenyi gave herself so much money.

    Could it be that she wants to support herself?  Su Xun suddenly thought of this possibility, and felt a little shy for a moment.

    Just listen to Su Xun's righteous words and say: "Shenyi, what are you doing, quickly take back the money, I'm not that kind of person, don't make an example."

    In fact, Su Xun also wanted to say, how dare he ask for money for this kind of thing, and he can do it without money.

    Everyone is happy together, that's the real happiness. It's too vulgar to ask for money, and Su Xun won't ask for money if he looks like a duck.

    "The resentment value from Luo Shenyi is +57."

    "what happened?"

    After seeing this reminder, Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment, wondering why he had absorbed Luo Shenyi's resentment.

    Could it be that she was too high-minded and didn't ask for the money, so she was angry?

    In fact, Luo Shenyi was not angry at all, she was just depressed, and Luo Shenyi said depressedly: "Su Xun, what are you thinking?"

    "What I mean is, I want to ask you to be my company's security consultant and give you an annual salary of one million."

    ""

    ?Su Xun was very embarrassed, and thought that he had been agitated for a long time, and he was excited for nothing.

    This woman is too unreasonable to play her cards, so why don't you tell me what's the matter first, and pay directly, it's easy to make people want some indescribable deals, okay?

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi also wants to hire herself now, it seems that wherever she goes, if she shows her abilities a little, those people will be very interested in her.

    Now I am probably the legendary all-round development talent,

    However, Su Xun will definitely not agree. He doesn't have any idea of ??where to go to work now, so he definitely can't ask for the money.

    It is cruel to reject a beauty like Luo Shenyi, but there is no other way.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Shenyi, you should also know that I am still a third-year student in high school, and I must study hard, and the college entrance examination is about to take place."

    "Maybe I still have to go to college. I don't have any idea of ??a job. Now, there are many invitations to me before, but they have all been rejected."

    Su Xun specially addedSaying this sentence, lest Luo Shenyi think too much when she turns around.

    "Don't worry, I've already thought of this. As a security consultant, you are just a temporary job, and you don't usually have to go to work in the company."

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "Once the company encounters something that cannot be dealt with, you can handle it. You don't usually use it, and you get the same salary."

    "Is there such a cool thing?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, thinking that this is simply the job that many people dream of, and it is really cool, but he still said: "Then why are you being so polite, if you need anything, just come to me."

    "no!"

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi shook her head, and said resolutely: "Please say it once or twice, how can I bother you all the time, I think it's better to cooperate."

    In fact, Luo Shenyi's thoughts are also very obvious. Su Xun's level usually seems to be very poor for his salary, but once something important happens.

    For example, in the last hacking incident, Su Xun helped recover more than one million losses.

    Using this method, it is not too cost-effective to hire Su Xun, and I believe he will not refuse.

    When Su Xun heard this, it had no effect on his daily life. He knew that Luo Shenyi would not trick him, so he agreed immediately.

    "I'm going back first, you drive slowly, and go to rest early when you get back." Su Xun said when getting out of the car.

    Back home, I made two servings of fried rice with eggs, and called Mo Xiaoli over to eat together.

    After eating, Su Xun didn't waste too much time, and went to take a bath directly. It was quite late at this time today.

    Mo Xiaoli was sleepy after eating egg fried rice, so she didn't stay here too much, and went back to rest directly.

    After taking a bath, Su Xun lay on the bed and began to calculate his income for the day. The money was 1.1 million yuan, so I won¨t talk about it, it¨s just a trivial matter.

    There is also a lot of resentment points, and there are more than 300 points at present. Su Xun took a rough look and can draw three times.

    "System, let's draw a lottery."

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time."

    ""

    Thank you for participating twice in a row, which made Su Xun feel that it might be almost cold this time, but good news came the last time.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lucky draw has successfully won the Bodhidharma skin [Great Inventor]"

    "that's amazing."

    After seeing this name, Su Xun knew in his heart that this skin might not be simple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 Give You Three Seconds

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A huge and exquisite skin of a great inventor appeared in Su Xun's mind, and it still seemed to have some hot eyes.

    The design point of this skin is that Bodhidharma has hair, and it is parted in the middle, so he looks like a big brother at first glance.

    At the same time, the clothes on his body are tightly wrapped, unlike in the original painting, where Bodhidharma's upper body is almost naked.

    Wearing a medieval costume, it looks a bit noble.

    Of course, the most eye-catching place is Bodhidharma's fists. The two huge fists seem to be wrapped in mecha steel, which looks quite technological.

    It gives people the feeling that maybe with one operation, the mecha will directly switch to some weapon in the next second.

    The second thing is that wearing a pair of glasses can emit light, which looks like a high-tech product.

    Generally speaking, this skin doesn't have any bright spots. Anyway, Su Xun thinks it's quite average. It depends on what kind of abilities it will give itself in reality.

    Click on this skin, and after the card is turned over, the direct attributes are revealed.

    Skin name: [Great Inventor]

    Corresponding hero: Bodhidharma

    Skin function: After the host is equipped with this skin in reality, it can have powerful technological invention ability, master the civilization technology thousands of years ahead of the earth, and all of them can be used by you.

    At the same time, after the skin is equipped, the host's brain will be developed and can receive a huge amount of information.

    "Hiss！"

    After seeing these, Su Xun was really frightened, this is too scary, it has something to do with technology.

    It doesn't matter if there is a relationship, the key is that it is thousands of years ahead of the earth. Su Xun really wants to know what kind of technology can be so far ahead.

    In today's era, everyone usually says that technology is advanced enough, and basically everyone's life is surrounded by technology.

    Moreover, it is not an exaggeration to describe the speed of technological development as changing with each passing day.

    Being able to lead the earth by thousands of years can only be described as an exaggeration, and it is more than an exaggeration. I am afraid that no one will believe Su Xun if he says it.

    However, Su Xun will believe in the system even more. If we only talk about the system, I am afraid that with the current technology of the earth, it will not be possible to create it in another thousand years.

    Although it is possible to create something similar to a system that will accompany you all day long, communicate with you, etc., but that can be called artificial intelligence at best.

    Compared with the system, it is really far behind. What is the most powerful thing about this system is that it can bring the things in the game to reality. This ability can no longer be explained by technology, right?

    Therefore, in contrast, Su Xun will choose to believe in the system even more. As for whether it is true or not, just try it yourself.

    Without further ado, Su Xun directly equipped the skin.

    As a result, after using this skin, countless streams of information began to flood into Su Xun's brain again.

    It is not that Su Xun has not experienced this feeling before, but this time it is different, the amount of information is too huge.

    Su Xun's body was trembling violently, he quickly supported the side of the bed, for fear that he would lose control of himself, and his brain seemed to be torn apart.

    I finally understand why the system has to expand its own brain. If the brain capacity was the same as before, it would probably explode directly, and it may not necessarily make people crazy.

    It lasted for more than half an hour, and I don't know where so many things came from, which made Su Xun's brain transmit for more than half an hour.

    After more than half an hour, Su Xun's brain finally relaxed. At this moment, his head was covered with beads of sweat. The half hour just now was really exciting.

    However, the harvest is also very huge. What Su Xun has in his brain now is beyond the imagination of people on earth.

    Countless cutting-edge technologies have appeared in Su Xun's brain. Now that Su Xun believes it, the more he looks at it, the more frightened he is. Many of these technologies have indeed left the earth many streets behind.

    Even the M country, which is currently the most technologically advanced country on earth, is far behind Su Xun's current technology.

    There are even some high-tech weapons that can destroy the earth at once, which sounds incredible.

    However, this kind of thing is extremely developed.The plan has been taken out, and it is estimated that it cannot be created on the earth.

    As for spaceships and the like, they are just like toys. There are many model design drawings in Su Xun's mind.

    As a man, he must have some hobbies in technology. Su Xun is really excited by the countless high technologies.

    Holding so many things, it is definitely impossible not to do things. Su Xun now has an idea in his heart, and he wants to build a technological empire.

    A technological empire that can change the world and attract the attention of the world.

    However, this is just an idea at present, and only a rough prototype. Su Xun has to plan how to operate it, and it cannot be done overnight.

    After picking up his mood, Su Xun remembered that he had just hacked a new website yesterday, with all kinds of exciting resources, it is more important to watch the movie first, this is the most important.

    "Holy shit, this girl is really good, she really looks better in the uniform series."

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun went to school as usual, as usual, with Mo Xiaoli every day.

    No one can see that the student holding the pancake fruit has mastered the technology that can make the whole world crazy.

    In Luoshenyi's company, Luoshenyi is also working hard as usual, as usual.

    Luo Shenyi is a woman who is passionate about work and has strict requirements on herself. It is precisely because of this that she can start from scratch and start a company from scratch. It is not easy.

    The title of strong woman is basically said by people who know her or have some contact with her.

    After the morning meeting in the company, Luo Shenyi processed the documents in her office.

    Recently, it is a very important critical point for her Tianji Company, because the struggle with Dichou Company has reached a critical moment.

    ?Because of Su Xun, she has the absolute initiative, and I believe that this time, the ugly company's life may not be easy.

    "Stop, I haven't let you in yet."

    However, at this moment, the door of Luo Shenyi's office was suddenly pushed open.

    Luo Shenyi's secretary dragged her from behind, but she still couldn't stop it. It was Fu Yanjie who came.

    Luo Shenyi looked up, her eyes turned cold, and said directly: "I'll give you three seconds, and you will disappear from my eyes immediately!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148 Of course I forgave him

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi's attitude is still very bad, even bad.

    But she hates Fu Yanjie extremely, so it's not surprising, this attitude is understandable.

    For other people, Luo Shenyi would not behave like this.

    The female secretary looked a little flustered, she quickly explained: "President Luo, listen to me, when he came over just now, I asked him if he had an appointment."

    "But he didn't listen to me and rushed over. I wanted to stop him, but I couldn't stop him at all."

    Let other people break into the president's office casually. To be honest, this is her negligence as a secretary. Naturally, she will be a little scared.

    It is well known in the company that Luo Shenyi has very strict requirements for work.

    However, Luo Shenyi didn't blame her, because Luo Shenyi knew that people like Fu Yanjie were like hooligans, doing whatever they wanted because of their money.

    He won't reason with you or anything like that. If you can't stop him, that's a normal thing, nothing surprising.

    Luo Shenyi said: "It's okay, it's not your fault."

    Fu Yanjie showed a smile, and only heard him say: "Shenyi, how can it be done in three seconds."

    "It takes at least three minutes for me, otherwise you can try it."

    When this guy spoke, he had a very wretched look on his face.

    Luo Shenyi frowned again, and the cold look in his eyes appeared again, which seemed a bit bit bone-piercing.

    With Luo Shenyi's experience and so on, how could she not be able to tell that this guy is playing hooligans with her.

    Originally, he already hated this Fu Yanjie extremely, and this person is still playing a hooligan, one can imagine how Luo Shenyi felt in his heart.

    A large part of the reason why she hates men so much is because what Fu Yanjie did back then made Luo Shenyi feel that men are disgusting.

    Only after getting in touch with Su Xun, the feeling in Luo Shenyi's heart became much calmer.

    Luo Shenyi's face was still ugly, and she said, "I'll tell you again, get out right away, otherwise I'll call the security guard to come up."

    "This is my company, I have not allowed you to come in now."

    When Fu Yanjie heard that Luo Shenyi wanted to call the security guard, he couldn't help but feel pain in his heart, thinking that this woman is really ignorant.

    However, he also knew that with Luo Shenyi's temper, he could do whatever he said, and perhaps it was not just as simple as threatening him, he might have called the security immediately.

    When Fu Yanjie saw the situation, he didn't dare to get flustered anymore, he only heard him say: "Okay, don't worry, I'll leave after I tell you something, I'll come to you today, I have something to tell you  ,Very important."

    Luo Shenyi felt a little disdainful in her heart, and said in her heart that you can tell me something important.

    But when she saw Fu Yanjie's hand, it seemed that he was indeed holding a document. Could it be that he really had something important?

    Luo Shenyi, who was suspicious, said: "If you have anything to do, tell me quickly, and I will give you a minute."

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi wanted to urge him to leave quickly, this guy was also very upset. He directly threw the information in his hand on Luo Shenyi's desk.

    I only heard Fu Yanjie say: "Luo Shenyi, do you know that you were cheated by that little boy."

    "According to my investigation, he is a senior high school student in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. He also has a girlfriend in school, and has close relationships with more than one woman."

    Fu Yanjie showed a sinister smile, and only heard him say: "This guy, but he stepped on several boats at the same time, you were deceived, you know?"

    In fact, after going back that day, Fu Yanjie started to find someone to investigate Su Xun.

    He intentionally asked Su Xun's name. Before he left, he found out that a name can actually reveal a lot of things.

    Including some of the most basic information about Su Xun. Of course, he couldn't dig out some deep things, but he usually found someone to take pictures of Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli together.

    Looking at the relationship between Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli, it is obviously unusual. People like him with dirty thoughts certainly don't think there is any pure friendship.

    So he decided that Su Xun was stepping on two boats, and this discovery made him excited.

    Any woman who is unfaithful to a man??Things are unbearable, let alone a strong woman like Luo Shenyi, how could she accept this.

    Even Fu Yanjie can conclude that if Luo Shenyi knew this fact, he would definitely dump Su Xun.

    Although that kind of thing had already happened between her and Su Xun, Fu Yanjie was quite upset.

    However, Luo Shenyi is too alluring, coupled with her cold appearance, it makes men particularly want to conquer.

    Fu Yanjie has become a little abnormal now, he must get Luo Shenyi.

    The first method is to quickly ask Luo Shenyi to dump Su Xun, otherwise, she will have a man by her side, and it will be inconvenient for her to do so.

    Luo Shenyi also took a look at the photo above, and to be honest, they were just walking together, not even holding hands, really didn't see any intimacy.

    Even this kind of photo was used to talk about things, which just proved that Fu Yanjie had no good tricks.

    In Luo Shenyi's heart now, she is simply unmoved, because she and Su Xun don't have that kind of relationship, and she said it at the time, just to annoy Yanjie.

    In the end, this guy came up with this method, which left Luo Shenyi quite speechless.

    Luo Shenyi said calmly: "I see, is there anything else?"

    Such a bland performance made Fu Yanjie stunned. He thought to himself what the hell is this? Hearing this kind of thing, why can it be as if nothing happened.

    Fu Yanjie said directly: "Shenyi, I know how you feel, so don't hold on. Anyone who meets a scumbag will feel bad."

    Luo Shenyi sneered in her heart, thinking that you, the biggest scumbag, still have the nerve to say that Su Xun is much better than you.

    So Luo Shenyi continued: "Sorry, I know this, and I allow it."

    "What?"

    Fu Yanjie was completely shocked, and said in his heart that he heard it right, he can still allow his man to step on two boats outside, is his mentality so good?

    I just heard Fu Yanjie continue to say: "Shenyi, you are not mistaken, he is messing around outside behind your back."

    Luo Shenyi felt even more disgusted, and said to herself that you didn't know how many girls you had harmed, and that others were messing around.

    Wanting to kill Fu Yanjie to death, Luo Shenyi said: "I just like the way he messes around outside, no matter what he does, I will forgive him." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 149

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Fu Yanjie was completely stunned, with all kinds of black question marks on his face.

    Anyway, he couldn't figure out what Luo Shenyi was thinking. How could she forgive such a thing?  Is she so open now?

    The little secretary next to her didn't say a word the whole time, but she heard clearly what Luo Shenyi said to Fu Yanjie just now.

    At this time, her mouth was also slightly opened, and she looked quite shocked.

    It's hard to imagine that the president, who is usually aloof, would say such a thing, which is really shocking.

    Fu Yanjie was about to explode with anger. He didn't expect that the plot development of today's story seemed to be completely different from what he had imagined.

    Originally thought that it would make Luo Shenyi very angry, but after playing for a long time, he almost got blown up.

    Under Fu Yanjie's rage, he couldn't bear it anymore, and scolded directly: "Luo Shenyi, you bitch."

    "Looking at you like a goddess, I didn't expect you to be so cheap, and your man went out to mess around behind your back, and you were indifferent!"

    Being scolded by Fu Yanjie, but to be honest, Luo Shenyi didn't feel angry at all.

    On the contrary, she knew that the calmer she was, the angrier this Fu Yanjie might be. It's best to piss him off, so as to save herself trouble in the future.

    However, Luo Shenyi didn't intend to continue talking nonsense with this Fu Yanjie anymore. Now when she saw this person, she felt quite disgusted.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say to the secretary: "Xiao Li, go and call the security guard up."

    Once he heard that Luo Shenyi was going to call the security guard, this guy definitely wouldn't stay here any longer.

    He only heard him snort coldly, looked at Luo Shenyi with that kind of resentful eyes, and said: "You wait for me, I will definitely make you regret it later."

    After finishing speaking, he left on his own initiative, so as not to be dragged away by the security in a while, and he would lose face.

    Luo Shenyi looked at this guy's back, and suddenly became worried. She knew that Fu Yanjie was definitely not a good bird, and he was extremely vengeful.

    After today's incident is over, he guessed that his mind has been distorted by his anger, and it may not be troublesome to find Su Xun later.

    ?The more I think about it, the more likely it is. Now that things are like this, it's too late to say anything about regrets. Luo Shenyi must remind Su Xun when she looks back.

    As for Fu Yanjie, after he walked out of Luo Shenyi's company angrily, he was extremely upset, and his chest was still heaving violently.

    It can be seen how seriously Luo Shenyi annoyed him just now, and he hasn't recovered yet.

    Fu Yanjie made a phone call here, only to hear him say in a gloomy voice: "Arrange some people on the road for me, and help me deal with a kid."

    It is obvious that Luo Shenyi really guessed it right. This guy intends to deal with Su Xun. It is best to cripple Su Xun. Let's see how he can handle it in the future.

    It is obvious that Luo Shenyi will not move casually. If he wants to move, he can only move Su Xun, which is shown in the information.

    Su Xun is just a boy from the countryside. Everything he has done today is probably obtained by being a bad boy, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Even if it made Luo Shenyi angry, he still didn't quite believe that Luo Shenyi could do anything to him.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun didn't know much about it. He unconsciously lay down the gun again, and that Fu Yanjie was going to attack him.

    Even if he knew, I'm afraid he wouldn't be afraid. With Su Xun's current force value, unless he had a gun in his hand, Su Xun really didn't believe that anyone could threaten him.

    Today is quite busy, because early in the morning, you have to go for a physical examination. All the senior three students in the school have to go to the hospital for a physical examination. This is a must.

    Before the college entrance examination, you have to have an experience. If you fail the physical examination, you will not be able to sign up for the college entrance examination, but usually there is nothing unqualified.

    At most, because of staying up late and being under too much pressure, some of the body's values ??are not quite right, but if you rest for two days and take the test again, there will be no problem.

    However, this physical examination has an alternative and more exciting thing. I heard that Linjiang No. 2 Middle School had a physical examination a few days ago and found more than a dozen pregnant girls.

    The dean of the school was completely confused. When the college entrance examination was approaching, there were so many murders.

      The key point is that many girls, after she has been recruited, she doesn't know for sure. It was found out during the blood test. It is conceivable that after being found out, it is not certain whether she is in the mood to go to the college entrance examination.

    This incident told us how important it is to take good safety measures.

    When everyone came, they were all discussing this matter. Of course, it was mainly boys who were discussing it. It is impossible for girls to talk about this, at least not in public.

    Just kidding, Su Xun also knows that this is unlikely, after all, Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is the best school in Linjiang City, and the phenomenon of falling in love is rare.

    And everyone is quite conscious, and this kind of thing should not happen.

    During the physical examination, there are many people and many items, so it is a waste of time. The first one is height and weight, which is also the most basic.

    However, some people who prefer to be tall or overweight are embarrassed at this time, because other people can see the data.

    What's even more frightening is that you have to take off your shoes to measure. This makes many girls blush, which is a bit embarrassing.

    After the whole thing is over, there are lung capacity and blood pressure tests. After this is over, there are two things left, that is, chest X-ray and blood test.

    There is no such thing as a urine test, otherwise it would be a waste of time, and that thing is not just urine.

    "I'm going to do a chest x-ray next, and I have to queue up to enter. Girls come first. Jewelry is not allowed on the body. Take it off quickly. At the same time, I also took off the jacket. There are zippers and buttons on it."

    There was a teacher leading the team who kept talking.

    Chest x-ray is similar to MRI, which has certain radiation on the body. It is not allowed to have any metal objects on the upper body, otherwise it will affect the result.

    Today the weather is cloudy and rainy, a bit cool, Su Xun is wearing a long-sleeved sweater, not to mention the girls, almost all of them are wearing coats.

    After hearing the teacher's words, many girls began to take off their coats, which are worn by boys.

    Many boys are also looking forward to it. How comfortable it is to be able to take clothes for female classmates. If it is the goddess they like, it will be even better.

    Mo Xiaoli ran over and said to Su Xun, "Su Xun, help me get my coat, and my necklace and earrings."

    Su Xun didn't expect that Mo Xiaoli's other class would also come to find him, which surprised him a bit, but he continued anyway, probably she didn't want other men to touch his clothes either.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiaoli was the only one who left, and An Suke came over with the clothes, and said, "Su Xun, I want them too." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150: Smell of Pretentiousness

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "this´´´"

    Su Xun didn't expect that An Suke would do such a thing with him, and now it's all over, and everyone's eyes are focused instantly.

    Especially the phrase "others want it too", although it doesn't have any special meaning, but it sounds a little bit wrong.

    It's too easy to make people daydream, there are not many people, their eyes have already looked over, with the kind of eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred, and want to kill by the way.

    Both the two school beauties asked him to take the clothes, which sent a signal and proved that the relationship between Su Xun and the two of them is quite good.

    Ordinary people usually have no way to contact them at all. Even if they are in the same class, it is possible to say a few words, but if they want to contact them again, it is impossible.

    As a result, Su Xun, a bastard, actually has two school beauties who have a good relationship with him, and let no one live. If he occupies so many resources by himself, be careful of being struck by lightning.

    As a result, when many male compatriots were already envious and about to eat Su Xun, another critical incident occurred.

    Luo Tianyi from the liberal arts class also ran over, only to hear Luo Tianyi say a little shyly: "Su Xun, help me take it too."

    In fact, Luo Tianyi was also struggling just now. She didn't know each other well at all when she said a word, and she didn't have much contact with other boys.

    She is also too embarrassed to find someone else, although countless men are willing to serve her, but Luo Tianyi doesn't want to.

    Originally, I planned to put the clothes on the ground, or some girls came out in a while, and after the inspection, I can ask them to help.

    As a result, by coincidence, when she saw Su Xun who was absorbing the hatred value of the audience, Luo Tianyi's eyes lit up immediately. The relationship between her and Su Xun seemed to be quite good.

    So Luo Shenyi came up and gave Su Xun a wave of divine assists.

    "The resentment value from Ma Chao is +42."

    "The resentment value from Liu Lei is +21."

    "The resentment value from Tang Ming is +12."

    ""

    In this way, Su Xun suddenly became the focus of the audience, and then the resentment value has been absorbed, Su Xun himself is afraid, although most of them are more than a dozen or a few points, but the number of people  a lot of.

    Three of the four major beauties all ran over to find Su Xun. What kind of concept is this? It's so enviable.

    Everyone is wondering how Su Xun did it. Is it because he is handsome? Being handsome can really do whatever he wants?

    Those book friends who read this book and voted for recommendation, with their appearance surpassing Su Xun, wouldn't they be in heaven?

    Three women in one play, makes people feel that it is really exciting.

    However, Su Xun must not be able to refuse, the three women are just like those who are competing, if you come to Su Xun, I have to look for it, anyway, I must not lose the battle.

    If Su Xun dared to say that he would not give it to anyone, then needless to say, he would be offended to death, and Su Xun is not stupid.

    Grabbing all of them in his hand, and putting them on his forearm, Mo Xiaoli only had jewelry on his body.

    Luo Tianyi and An Suke are quite obedient, they didn't wear those things on their bodies, they were just coats, Su Xun didn't have much trouble holding them in his hand.

    At the same time, Su Xun had to say cautiously: "Check carefully, check carefully."

    Chest x-ray is a very long process, even if there are two departments conducting the examination together, a certain amount of time is wasted.

    After the girls finished the inspection, it was the boy's turn. The more important thing is that Su Mu just wore a sweater and didn't need to take it off.

    Otherwise, who should get the clothes? Wouldn't the three women have to hold them together? If several women get together, it will be more troublesome.

    After this test, there is one last item left, which is blood drawing.

    Many young ladies turned pale with fright when they heard that blood was going to be drawn, and many boys also booed.

    Said that he was dizzy or something, and then yelled, it was so cheap, Su Xun almost picked up his 98k buzzer when he saw it.

    In fact, the blood draw is just a little bit, and I don't feel anything at all. The level of nurses is relatively high now, and it's like a needle prick, and the numbness is over.

    A group of people came to the blood drawing hall in such a mighty way. There are already many girls waiting here. They have had their chest X-rays done before, so they naturally came here ahead of time.?? Save time.

    Unexpectedly, when I came here to take a look, the people who came earlier seemed to have not drawn blood yet, so the female teacher in charge of today's physical examination team said: "What's the matter with you, haven't you moved yet?"

    "Teacher, people here say that other people are drawing blood now, let's wait in line." A girl with acne on her face said.

    It is estimated that they came so early and have been waiting until now, which is quite uncomfortable.

    The teacher was stunned for a moment, and only heard her say: "No way, this place is specially reserved for the physical examination, and the others are at the outpatient clinic. The school should have made arrangements, so why are there other people?"

    ?After all, there must be quite a lot of people coming from a senior year in a school. It has been arranged in advance, and it is impossible to delay so much time. Everyone also paid the medical examination fee.

    Su Xun doesn't worry about this matter either, the teacher will naturally deal with it.

    The teacher who led the team immediately found a nurse and asked, "Hello, I would like to ask, isn't today our Linjiang No. 1 Middle School student's physical examination? Why do we have to wait so long?"

    "There is an elderly group who came to experience it. They are simple, just take a blood test. There are family members of the hospital leader, so you have to wait."

    The nurse didn't hide it either, she just said it directly, saving them from asking this and that.

    When everyone heard this, they immediately understood that the co-authors were cut into the queue by someone. Can the family members of the leader be so awesome, and they can jump in the queue at will?

    It's okay to be unhappy, but the nurses and doctors in other hospitals must also listen to the leaders of the hospital. What are you students?

    The teacher could only helplessly say: "Students came here without eating in the morning on an empty stomach, can you hurry up, we have to go back to school in the afternoon."

    "It doesn't matter what I say, it depends on the progress over there. Anyway, you just wait, I can't help it."

    The nurse hung up on the matter clearly that it had nothing to do with her, and left after saying a few words.

    Everyone was quite helpless, and they didn't know how long they would have to wait. What was even more frightening was that if they waited here, there wasn't even a place to sit, because there were too many people.

    That fellow He Tianming's eyes lit up at this time, and he seemed to smell the aura of pretense.

    His uncle is the leader here. If his uncle arranges it, wouldn't it be that he pretended to be big this time?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 Get out of the way, I'm going to pretend

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He Tianming really wants to pretend to be aggressive now, to show his awesomeness in front of the whole school's third-year students, and he still can't wait to think about it.

    The main thing was Su Xun just now, which made him really envious and jealous.

    He has been chasing An Suke hard for three years, and he has never looked at her in the eye, and he has never succeeded in meeting her for a meal.

    ? When it came to Su Xun's place, all three of his school beauties surrounded him, and it could be said that he was loved and loved by thousands of people.

    It is a man who sees this situation, I am afraid he will be envious, let alone He Tianming, he was quite upset when he came to see Su Xun.

    Su Xun had slapped him in the face more than once before, making him lose face. He had no choice but to bear it in his heart.

    Considering that He Tianming used to be a famous figure in his class, he was also the crush of many girls in school.

    As a result, now Su Xun seems to have stolen all his limelight, which made him very angry.

    Today he finally got a chance to play tricks. He has an uncle who is the director of the hospital. He Tianming doesn't know the exact details.

    Anyway, he knew that he must be a leader here. Usually, when family members come to Jiang No. 1 Hospital, they often ask him for help. It is a breeze.

    Today, the situation where everyone has to wait for being temporarily cut in the queue, if his uncle is brought over, wouldn't it be solved easily?

    It is conceivable what everyone will think when the time comes, He Tianming solved the matter that even the school teachers could not solve.

    The limelight will naturally come out, let everyone praise it, He Tianming is a vain person, he likes the feeling of being praised by others, even if it is flattering, he is very comfortable.

    For example, just now Su Xun lost all of the limelight, which made everyone envious. He Tianming saw it from the side, not to mention how jealous he was, wishing that the person was himself.

    After finally waiting for such an opportunity, how could He Tianming let it go, he must seize the opportunity.

    Just at this time, another classmate got impatient with waiting, and he said: "No way, when will we have to wait, everyone came here without breakfast."

    "If you continue to wait, people will starve to death. How can those people jump in line casually? It's really annoying."

    He Tianming knew that his opportunity had come, and he only heard him say loudly: "Everyone, don't worry, I'll figure out a way."

    "He Tianming, don't brag, what can you do, our teacher can't even go up and say it." A boy immediately questioned.

    The attitude of speaking was not very good, but this time, He Tianming was rarely angry, but he was very satisfied.

    Xin said that this person is really up to the mark, isn't this just cooperating with himself to pretend to be coercive.

    I just heard him say: "Don't worry, I'm not talking nonsense. My uncle is the director of this hospital. I'll just call him and let him come over."

    "Fuck, it's true, his uncle is the director here, that's really awesome."

    "What is a director, is he very powerful, and he is not the dean or something like that."

    "You don't know much about hospitals at first glance. Linjiang No. 1 Hospital is the most powerful hospital. Every doctor here is very nourishing, let alone the director, who is at the leadership level."

    "That's right, to be a director here is indeed very powerful, with certain skills and power."

    "He Tianming is amazing. I didn't expect him to hide it. This time we have to thank him."

    ""

    Immediately, the students started discussing. They didn't expect He Tianming to have such a relationship. It was indeed quite awesome.

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little wanting to laugh, how could he not see that He Tianming was deliberately trying to pretend, and even wanted to compete with him secretly.

    But it's a pity that Su Xun doesn't like him at all, and even Su Xun feels that his pretentiousness is too low-level.

    Isn't it just that in Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, you can find some connections, and this is not a very awesome thing.

    If Su Xun wants to, just call Liu Chaoyang directly, and everything will be arranged.

    However, Su Xun felt that it was just a physical examination, and it was not a long wait, so it seemed unnecessary to do those things.

    who knowsHe Tianming, this kid, started to pretend to be aggressive with great fanfare, but he pretended to be aggressive, so he didn't care about Su Xun, as long as he just watched silently from the side.

    After hearing He Tianming's words, the teacher's eyes lit up immediately, and the teacher said, "He Tianming, please contact me, please."

    In fact, this teacher has nothing to do, and she doesn't want to just wait so boringly, let alone being cut in line by others.

    Although she is a model teacher, she has to admit that in Huaxia, it is actually a society of human relationships.

    If you can get a relationship, then everything will be different.

    Having been told so by the teacher, He Tianming immediately swelled up. He patted his chest and assured him: "Don't worry, I will leave this matter to me."

    Don't talk too much about this guy while talking, looking at him like that, he is going to heaven.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said in his heart that He Tianming felt like he had never pretended to be aggressive. His current behavior was clearly telling everyone: Get out of the way, I'm going to pretend to be aggressive.

    Everyone watched quietly, waiting for He Tianming's performance.

    This guy He Tianming took out his new fruit phone directly, which cost nearly tens of thousands of dollars, and he pretended to be aggressive again.

    Many students stared at it, thinking that such an expensive mobile phone can be used, which is too rich.

    Although the school does not allow students to bring mobile phones, the teacher also knows that He Tianming is looking for someone, so he can only turn a blind eye.

    "Hello, Uncle, I'm Tianming, are you in the hospital now?" He Tianming opened his voice and said after turning on the phone.

    This guy, afraid that others would not know that he was pretending, acted exaggerated for a while.

    A minute later, He Tianming hung up the phone with a confident look, and only heard him say: "Don't worry, everyone, my uncle has already known the situation."

    "He will come over in a while, about three minutes." He Tianming was confident.

    Seeing that he knew everything well and seemed to be in control, everyone couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter should be resolved now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152: Why Is This Kid Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He Tianming's time was quite accurate, and sure enough, a few minutes later, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat came over.

    It looks a little bald. This person is Uncle He Tianming, who is also the director of orthopedics in Linjiang First Hospital. His name is He Jun.

    "Why did you get cut in the queue for the physical examination? It should have been arranged." After He Jun came over, he looked at He Tianming and said.

    He Tianming was not too clear about the specific situation, so he said directly: "Uncle, I don't know the specifics, but I heard that there is a family member with a leader. You are in the senior group, so go and tell me."

    He Jun frowned. At his age, he must not be as simple as He Tianming.

    Since it is the leader's family, then you have to ask which leader's family it is. If it is his boss or something, wouldn't it be embarrassing.

    Although he is a director, he can be regarded as one of the upper echelons, but in comparison, there are still many people who are better than him.

    If it is another director, although he is not afraid, it is not easy to take care of it, and it will make them unhappy.

    So this matter looks simple, but it is not that simple.

    He Jun didn't say anything. He called a nurse over calmly and asked, "What's the matter with the elderly group who is undergoing a physical examination? How did you jump in line?"

    "Director He, Dean Zhang's parents and mother-in-law are all in the senior group, and some of his relatives were arranged by him."

    The attitude of the nurse is much better than before. After all, she is facing a director, and she still knows which is more important.

    People in society are so realistic. If you are an ordinary person, your attitude will be worse. If you are a leader or a big shot, it will be different.

    After hearing this, He Jun's complexion changed instantly, and he only heard him ask: "President Zhang, are you Vice President Zhang Dejun?"

    "That's right, he arranged it." The nurse nodded.

    At this moment, He Jun gasped.

    It seems that he can't help his nephew's favor today. That Dean Zhang is the vice president here, and he is one of the most powerful people in the entire Linjiang No. 1 Hospital.

    He sounds pretty good as a director, but in front of the vice president, that's really not enough.

    Give him a hundred guts, and he wouldn't dare to force the elderly group who is currently undergoing physical examination to stop the physical examination.

    In the end, if Dean Zhang finds out, can he still let him go, maybe he will put on the little shoes for him, and the consequences will be disastrous.

    So He Jun said earnestly: "Tianming, let's just wait for a while honestly, they should just wait for a while."

    "No matter what young people do, they must be patient, and they are old people, so you should carry forward the quality of respecting the old and loving the young."

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun almost laughed out loud here, thinking that this He Tianming pretended to be coercive for a long time, cooperating with him for a long time, and he even failed to pretend to be coercive.

    After exaggerating for a long time, after finding his uncle, it was of no use.

    What He Jun said just now is obvious enough. Although there are many beautiful words, the core idea is that you continue to wait for a while.

    Su Xun also knows that it's not that he doesn't want to help, but that he has no way to help. He is a family member of the vice president, do you dare to move?

    Anyone with a long brain knows that you must not dare, unless you feel that you don't want to be in this hospital and continue to work.

    However, Su Xun still wanted to laugh, the most important thing was this He Tianming, he failed too much in pretending.

    This tells us a truth, when you are pretending to be aggressive, it is best to keep a low profile, and that kind of inadvertent pretending is the most effective.

    If you pretend to be aggressive with great fanfare and let everyone watch, it may not necessarily have such a good effect.

    Once you fail, everyone will stare at you and watch your jokes.

    For example, for He Tianming at this time, although many students didn't say anything, they looked at him differently from just now.

    I thought how could this person be so good at bragging. After bragging for a long time, it was useless in the end, so it was up to him to brag.

    Without that diamond, don't do porcelain work, and everyone has to look forward to it in vain.

    He Tianming suddenly became unhappy, and thought that he pretended to be cool.??For this sake, how could he fail, and how could he hold his head up in the future.

    Feeling very unwilling, He Tianming continued to say: "Uncle, you can help me think of a way, after all, we came first, why don't you re-arrange some doctors who draw blood for us."

    He Jun couldn't help giving him a blank look, and said in his heart that it really doesn't hurt to stand up and talk. I'm an orthopedic surgeon, and I'm running here. How can I get so much power.

    Besides, everyone is very busy, and I will arrange some doctors for you. Do you think I am the dean, and I can arrange whoever I want.

    He Jun could only say: "Tianming, there is really nothing you can do about it. I also want you to hurry up, but their blood tests have always been like this. Wait a little longer."

    "I estimate that it will be almost half an hour, don't worry."

    He Jun is not bad, at least he knows his ability, he will not forcefully pretend to be aggressive, and seeing that He Tianming is ignorant, he is not angry, but is comforting him.

    At this time, He Tianming really wanted to find a crack in the ground, and just get in.

    Is this a question of how long to wait?

    But it can only be like this, because He Tianming has nothing to do, his uncle can't help, what else can he do.

    Just like that, classmate He Tianming's pretentiousness ended in failure, and many people began to despise him in their hearts.

    Xin said that what he did just now was the same as the real thing, and I really thought he was so awesome.

    There is no other way, the anticipation was in vain, and now everyone can only continue to wait.

    But at this moment, what they didn't know was that another group of people came to the medical examination hall, and the guy at the head was the dean here, Meng Fanchao.

    Although Meng Fanchao is a dean, in fact, this person is quite practical, and he is never ambiguous about work.

    I often come to inspect the work in various departments of the hospital, and the purpose is to let the doctors and nurses maintain this kind of professional working state all the time.

    It was not a coincidence that Meng Fanchao came to the medical examination hall today. The main reason was that he had heard that the students of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School were coming for the medical examination, so he immediately wanted to see the work situation today.

    As a result, he happened to see Su Xun who was watching calmly there, and he was stunned: Why is it this kid again?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 Watch and study hard

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Meng Fanchao must have known Su Xun, and he was very impressed.

    Meng Fanchao was also quite shocked that the patient with cerebral congestion last time was healed so directly under Su Xun's seemingly miraculous technique.

    Although he had a little conflict with his nephew last time, Meng Fanchao still has a good impression of Su Xun. With such strong medical skills at a young age, he must be a great person in the future.

    It's a pity that he couldn't be lured to the hospital, which is a pity for him.

    I didn't expect to meet this kid again today, what is he trying to do here?  Meng Fanchao couldn't help feeling a little suspicious.

    However, on Meng Fanchao's side, after a general look, he almost understood. It is estimated that this kid is a student who came for a physical examination.

    It seems that I heard him say last time that he is still a flower of the motherland, but I didn't expect it to be true.

    The two of them can be regarded as acquaintances or something, at least they look familiar, and naturally they have to say hello when they see it, if they don't say hello, it would be bad.

    So Meng Fanchao went up and said, "Su Xun, why did you come here, did you come for a medical examination?"

    Seeing that there are still doctors here who know Su Xun, everyone can't help but shift their attention, but no one knows who Meng Fanchao is.

    Although he is the dean, he can be regarded as a big shot, but who would come here if they have nothing to do, and all of them are in good health.

    Only He Tianming's uncle, that is, the leader He Jun, suddenly changed his face at this moment. He is the boss in the hospital, and he would know a student?

    Su Xun also had some surprises, thinking that he could meet him, so Su Xun said: "That's right, today is the unified medical examination."

    "Then why are so many of you standing here?" Meng Fanchao asked in wonder.

    Speaking of this, Su Xun became angry, thinking that some leader of your hospital led his family members to jump in the queue, and if it was a large group of people, we students would be easy to bully.

    Of course, seeing Meng Fanchao's appearance, Su Xun knew that he wasn't pretending. He probably didn't know much about it.

    Just taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Xun had to complain.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's not the leader of your hospital. The family members are in some old group. A lot of old people came over and forced to jump in line. We had to wait."

    Upon hearing this, Meng Fanchao's face immediately changed, and he was a little embarrassed.

    Because when he was wooing Su Xun before and wanted Su Xun to be an expert in the hospital, he even praised it on purpose, how good the hospital is in all aspects.

    As a result, such a moth came out, what did Su Xun think, didn't he think that the whole Linjiang No. 1 Hospital was full of smog, and the leaders didn't have any good things?

    Meng Fanchao felt that he was losing face, so he asked: "Which leader is it, who gave him the power to arrange it casually?"

    It can be heard from the voice that he seems to be a little sullen.

    The guy next to him, He Jun, was also very good at winking. He hurried up and said, "Dean Zhang ordered it."

    "That guy Zhang Dejun?"

    Meng Fanchao frowned. Is a vice president already so big? It seems that this kind of atmosphere really needs to be rectified.

    If Liu Chaoyang knew about it, Liu Chaoyang would probably be very unhappy again, and he didn't like this kind of behavior of using power for personal gain very much.

    I only heard Meng Fanchao say: "Stop the medical examination for the elderly group, and line up honestly, let the students draw blood first."

    "In addition, send a few more doctors and add a few windows to improve the efficiency. They are about to take the college entrance examination, and time is precious."

    Su Xun was very satisfied with Meng Fanchao's reaction. It seems that this person still has a certain ability, and he has a bit of integrity.

    At the very least, his vigorous and resolute style, such as general leadership, does not have it at all.

    He Tianming, this kid, suddenly became upset, his jealousy began to overflow, and his jealousy made him unrecognizable.

    It is obvious that Meng Fanchao knows Su Xun, he is Su Xun's friend, and he is about to solve this matter. Doesn't it mean that Su Xun's connections are stronger than him?

    So He Tianming is a little uncomfortable, this guy is also a little stupid, he has no eyesight, and seeing Meng Fanchao's imposing appearance, he also knows that he is definitely not an ordinary person."I'm dead."

    However, He Tianming said directly: "Keep it down, who do you think you are, and you can solve it if you say it?"

    "My uncle is the director here. He hasn't settled this matter yet, so you can just brag about it."

    As a result, He Jun's face immediately changed after he finished speaking.

    Is this really sick, kid, are you starting to cheat?

    As a director, can I compare with the best dean? What if Meng Fanchao gets angry?

    "Snapped!"

    He Jun, who was anxious and angry, aimed at He Tianming's face, and slapped him directly, making him dizzy.

    He Jun scolded angrily: "How do you talk? Do you know who this is? This is the dean of our Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, and he is upright. He has the final say here. Who can do what he can't do?  ?￣

    "What, turned out to be the dean?"

    He Tianming was also directly confused here, anyway, he never thought that this person turned out to be the dean.

    Su Xun actually knew the dean. He came from a rural area. How could he know the dean? It was unbelievable.

    The students also started to discuss, especially after knowing Meng Fanchao's identity:

    "Holy shit, you read that right, this person is actually the dean, he looks very gentle, not quite like him."

    "What does the dean look like? Is it possible that I have to write two words on my face to tell you?"

    "It means that he is low-key, just like Su Xun. I didn't expect him to know such a big man!"

    "The dean of Linjiang No. 1 Hospital, how many people usually want to get in touch with him, Su Xun has such a friend, it's amazing."

    "The key person, Su Xun, never shows off. Unlike that He Tianming, my uncle is just a director. He can show off for a long time, for fear that others will not know."

    "Did you see that He Tianming was whipped just now? I laughed so hard. Compared with Su Xun, he is a clown."

    "Low-key is the best way to show off."

    ""

    Enjoying everyone's flattery and praise, Su Xun actually didn't even think about pretending to be a force, but in the end he pretended to be one.

    Still echoing the old saying, pretending to be invisible is the most deadly.

    Glancing at He Tianming, this guy was already ashamed, and it happened that he was also looking at Su Xun.

    Looking at each other, Su Xun said with a smile: "Look hard, study hard." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 Death is imminent

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Students, let's line up quickly and start drawing blood immediately."

    At this time, a nurse-like person came out and said to everyone.

    With a smile on his face, a soft voice, and an indescribably good attitude.

    After all, knowing that they are under the cover of the dean, it goes without saying that they must have a very good attitude, otherwise how could it be possible.

    Seeing the obvious effect, the students immediately admired Su Xun even more.

    I thought that Su Xun is really awesome, just a few words are better than anything else.

    It's no wonder that people can get a few school belles, this is obviously not an ordinary person.

    Everyone started to line up, and they were in a good mood, after all, it wasn't the boring waiting just now.

    If you want to say that you are unhappy, I am afraid that He Tianming is the only one. He was really hurt today, and he suffered a double blow to his body and mind.

    After the physical examination, everyone dispersed at the nearest place, bought some food near the hospital, and did not ask to continue to gather, as long as they returned to school on time in the afternoon.

    "Tianming, you didn't have breakfast this morning, come and eat something quickly."

    He Tianming has also left the hospital, but at this moment, he is a little depressed.

    He Jun came over at this time, holding a breakfast in his hand, and handed it to He Tianming.

    He Tianming felt very uncomfortable now, and he was in no mood to eat. He glanced at the breakfast and said, "Uncle, I don't really want to eat it."

    "Why, are you still angry with Uncle?"

    He Jun smiled, and said immediately: "Uncle really had no choice but to hit you just now."

    "If I don't hit you once, and offend the dean later, I will have a hard time in the future, understand."

    In fact, he came to He Tianming just to comfort him.

    After all, this is not his own son, so he just hit him like this, and it's really not good to say it later.

    In fact, He Tianming was not angry because of this at all. The main reason was that he failed to pretend to be aggressive today. Seeing Su Xun pretending to be so happy, his mentality was already out of balance.

    He Tianming said directly: "Uncle, I don't mean to blame you, because I also know that you have no other choice."

    "It's good that you know this."

    He Jun patted him on the shoulder twice, and then said, "Tianming, is that person today your classmate?"

    "Which one are you talking about?"

    "It's the one who knows Dean Meng."

    When He Tianming heard that it was Su Xun again, he couldn't help but his face changed. He looked at Su Xun now, not to mention how unhappy he was, it was extremely unhappy.

    But in front of his uncle, he would not say that, so this He Tianming said: "He is my classmate, in the same class, but I am not familiar with him."

    "I can get in touch with you more in the future. You are not an easy classmate. It's best to have a relationship."

    He Jun smiled and said that he seemed to have seen a channel to get in touch with Meng Fanchao.

    After all, as the director, it is very difficult for him to continue to be promoted, unless he has a certain relationship with Meng Fanchao.

    When He Tianming heard this, his expression changed again, and he thought that you should kill me.

    It is impossible for me to have a good relationship with Su Xun. I can't easily forgive him for robbing An Suke.

    Although he failed this time, He Tianming believes that there will always be a chance to destroy Su Xun's prestige in the future.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend, and it was time to relax. Su Xun had nothing to do, so in the afternoon, he took Xiao Tiangou out.

    Now I have completely raised the Xiaotian dog as a pet dog, and I often take it out for a walk and let it defecate.

    "Er Gouzi, come here quickly."

    The Roaring Dog is very human, and when Su Xun said a word, he immediately ran over wagging his tail. Obviously, he also knew that his name was Er Gouzi.

    Su Xun put his collar on his head. If he goes out to walk the dog, he still needs a rope. This is the most basic thing.

    Even though the Xiaotian dog looks small, it is just a little Erha, not aggressive, but Su Xun will still tie it every time.

    After going out, Su Xun went directly to the place where he used to play chess.From time to time, he would come over to play chess with the old man from before.

    That old man's name is Old Nan, anyway, after playing chess a few times, that's what Su Xun always called him.

    Chatting with him, I also know that this old man usually likes to play chess. It can be said that this is his favorite thing. Many old men will have some hobbies after retirement.

    For example, some like to collect antiques, some like Wang Miao to grow flowers, and some like to hang out with dancing aunts in the square.

    This old Nan likes playing chess very much, he also knows how to play go, but he is the most proficient in chess, and his level is indeed quite high. He likes to go around and play chess with others.

    There was no fixed place in the past, but since he was educated by Su Xun that time, he began to find Su Xun, and he became addicted to playing chess with Su Xun.

    However, he is indeed not Su Xun's opponent. Compared with Su Xun, who has the skin of walking on snow and looking for plums, he is useless no matter how much he plays.

    Su Xun is naturally a man who stays on the front line. Basically, if he wins two or three rounds, he will deliberately let him one round, for fear of hitting him too hard.

    What does a real master look like? That is, everything is under control. Even if I let you do it on purpose, you won't be able to see it. You would think that you won it with great difficulty through untold hardships.  sense of accomplishment.

    It is precisely because of this that Nan Lao did not despair when playing chess with Su Xun, but became more and more vigorous. There was always an illusion that he could definitely defeat this kid.

    "Boy, you are finally here today. I have been waiting for you for several days."

    After Nan Lao saw Su Xun, he immediately said something, which sounded like a resentful woman.

    Su Xun was quite familiar with him, and said directly with contempt: "You can pull it down, I'm not here, I guess you abuse other people, don't abuse too much."

    Many uncles next to him nodded with tears in their eyes. It was obvious that none of them could defeat Old Nan, and only Su Xun could cure him.

    Nan Lao said: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, kid, hurry up and play, I thought of a new routine today, it should be no problem to win you."

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing, every time he played chess, he said so, the result

    "Patter！！"

    The two started to fight, Xiaotiangou just lay quietly at Su Xun's feet, and many other people were watching.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, someone suddenly kicked the chessboard over, which shocked Su Xun.

    "Boy, you are still in the mood to play chess, you are already dying, do you know that?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 Cheek's Trouble

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun frowned suddenly. As soon as he heard the word "boy", he knew that the other party must be coming for him.

    Because among so many people, he seems to be the youngest, and he can be called a kid. The others are all old men, and it seems inappropriate to use this title.

    Su Xun was quite puzzled that he had provoked someone again, and he rushed over here to make trouble for him.

    Su Xun took a look here, a group of gangsters, looking a little bit fierce.

    He couldn't help but wake up for a moment. This group of people looked unusual, different from ordinary street gangsters. The aura on their bodies seemed to be a ruthless person.

    When did I offend this group of people? Anyway, Su Xun looked around and saw that they were all familiar faces. I can guarantee that I really don¨t know this group of people.

    "Who are you, do we know each other?" Su Xun couldn't help but wondered.

    Could it be that my handsomeness has alarmed them, making them want to beat myself up, which is too unreasonable.

    The guy in the lead is a flower-armed man. The so-called flower-armed man means that both arms are covered with tattoos, which look colorful.

    The person with this tattoo seems to be cool and cool, but in the eyes of others, it is not so disgusting.

    The man with the flower arm looked like he was in his thirties, and he looked very fierce, and said to Su Xun directly: "Who did you offend, don't you know?"

    "I have offended too many people, so I don't know who sent you here." Su Xun said painfully.

    However, what this guy said also gave Su Xun a certain amount of information. Someone ordered him to come here, and he was also his enemy.

    Su Xun almost didn't need to think about it, and locked on Fu Yanjie. Although He Tianming also hated himself, Su Xun felt that he didn't have the ability.

    In terms of the sand sculpture guy, he is a standard rich second generation, and he has this ability, but he has been quiet for a long time.

    Su Xun unconsciously ignored his existence, and felt that it was unlikely to be him. In this way, only Fu Yanjie was left.

    Two days ago, Luo Shenyi called and said that Fu Yanjie might be looking for trouble. At that time, Su Xun didn't take it seriously, but she didn't expect to come.

    The flower-armed man didn't expect Su Xun to be so casual. They were here to kill people, but when Su Xun said this, the atmosphere seemed to be alive again.

    Immediately, the flower-armed man cursed angrily: "Boy, let me tell you, don't talk to me."

    "Let me tell you the truth, this time someone wants me to break your arm and leg. Will you beat me obediently, or should I do it myself?"

    "just you?"

    Su Xun glanced at this guy. Not only was he not frightened, but he felt a little funny. He was about to abolish Su Xun. This was probably the best joke Su Xun had ever heard.

    The flower-armed man said: "Boy, I can tell you that my name is Brother Long, and there is no one who doesn't know me on the road along Linjiang."

    "As long as you're a gangster, you have to call me Brother Long respectfully. If you want to kill you, that's all."

    This guy spoke in a very arrogant tone, as if the whole of Linjiang belonged to him.

    If it weren't for the fact that they were still gangsters, Su Xun would have almost believed them.

    This kind of people are just bragging, how could they believe them, if they really have such awesome skills, they still use this kind of small business to make money, the means are too low-level, anyway, Su Xun doesn't believe it  of.

    "Whether Linjiang is in chaos or not, Brother Long has the final say."

    "Brother Long, one cigarette, half the sky near the river!"

    A younger brother in the back quickly flattered and said that Brother Long was very comfortable in a few words.

    Su Xun was almost drunk, thinking that there are too many idiots these days, what age has it been, and still playing young and Dangerous, why not go home and play King of Glory.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun hadn't spoken yet, but Mr. Nan suddenly lost his temper. He stood up and cursed angrily: "If one or two don't learn well, they just do these useless things. Half the sky is still in Linjiang. When is Linjiang going?"  Is it your turn to decide?"

    Nan Lao was very angry at this time, not ordinary anger, he was really angry.

    Because of the round just now, because Su Xun let him?It caused him to think that he was about to win, and it was so cool to be immersed in it.

    As a result, he was kicked over directly by someone. One can imagine how Nan Lao felt in his heart. The duck with its mouth flew away again.

    Originally, it was quite difficult to beat Su Xun in a round, but it turned out that it was not a thing.

    Immediately, Mr. Nan became angry. He got up and caught the group of people and scolded them. He looked very imposing.

    Older people, when they see these dubious people, they must feel disgusted in their hearts.

    Old Nan's sudden scolding really startled Brother Long and his group, because Old Nan was too imposing, and Su Xun knew that this old man was definitely not an ordinary person.

    It's just that the two of them usually play chess and don't talk about these things.

    However, after a few seconds, Brother Long realized that an old man dared to scold him so unscrupulously, which immediately made him angry from embarrassment!

    I just heard Brother Long scold angrily: "You old bastard, I gave you face, didn't I?!"

    While speaking, he actually started to do it directly, and pushed Nan Lao when he went up.

    The movement was so sudden that even Su Xun didn't react.

    After all, Mr. Nan is an elderly person, how could he bear such a push, he was pushed all of a sudden, and fell to the ground.

    ? Su Xun couldn't help but tense in his heart, it would be terrible for the old man to be dropped, so don't let anything happen, he squatted down to help the old man.

    As a result, Su Xun squatted down, and saw Mr. Nan covering his chest, his face was full of pain, as if his five sense organs were all tangled together.

    Su Xun couldn't help but became nervous, thinking in his heart that no way, how could a fall be so serious?

    However, looking at Lao Nan¨s painful appearance, it doesn¨t look like he¨s pretending, even the film king doesn¨t have this acting skills, Su Xun hurriedly asked: ＾Old Nan, what¨s wrong with you, is your chest uncomfortable?￣

    "Medicine, medicine！！"

    Nan Lao said two words weakly, it seems that for him now, saying a word is a very painful and difficult thing.

    Su Xun froze for a moment, then said uncertainly: "Cheke is making trouble?"

    Old Nan's eyes widened suddenly, and he didn't know whether it was the pain or the anger from Su Xun, so he just closed his eyes and passed out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156 Ergouzi, give it to me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why did you faint?"

    Su Xun was startled when he saw that Mr. Nan passed out all of a sudden, feeling more and more exaggerated, how could a fall be so hard?

    However, Su Xun is not stupid. He may not have noticed it just now, but he could faint directly. This is definitely not a small problem.

    So Su Xun quickly put his hand on the tip of Nan Lao's nose, tried it out, and found that he was still breathing, which made Su Xun heave a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, no one was killed. Otherwise, this group of people came for Su Xun, but ended up killing Mr. Nan. Although he had no direct relationship with Su Xun, Su Xun would definitely feel guilty.

    In the current situation, it seems to be fine. It is nothing to faint. I have the eye of salvation, so it is not easy to save him.

    Su Xun instantly opened his eyes of salvation, and glanced at this old Nan.

    ? As a result, Su Xun understood at a glance that this old Nan actually had a heart attack, and it had been of a long time.

    It is estimated that there is no cure at all. This disease is like a time bomb. It seems that there is no problem on the surface, but you don¨t know when it will explode.

    At that moment just now, after pushing Mr. Nan down, he probably had a heart attack.

    Normally, he must rely on drugs to maintain his life. With his status, Su Xun estimated that he must have some relatively advanced drugs that can maintain his life.

    No wonder he was talking about medicine, medicine and so on just now, Su Xun quickly picked it up on him.

    There were only two pockets in total. Su Xun took a look and found nothing, just a mobile phone and a bunch of keys. It made people wonder, where did the medicine come from?

    Really couldn't find the medicine, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained, so he had to give up, and quickly treated it with the Eye of Salvation.

    This situation of his does not seem to be too dangerous. If it continues, it may be life-threatening at any time. Su Xun will definitely not stand by and watch.

    When Su Xun was about to take action to treat the illness, that Brother Long realized that the push he had just made seemed to be the cause of something, and he quickly said: "This old man touches porcelain, it has nothing to do with me."

    "I didn't use much strength at all just now, and he fell to the ground. Anyway, I don't believe it. It must be pretending."

    Brother Long continued to say: "Come on, beat that kid up, and we'll leave after the beating."

    At this time, he still didn't give up the idea of ??beating up Su Xun, his eyes showed a fierce light again, and he went straight to Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't help frowning, thinking that this group of people is really annoying, and they want to do something serious when they want to do something serious.

    The medical treatment can only be suspended. If they really come up to fight, Su Xun will definitely be interrupted, and it will have no effect.

    Su Xun's eyes glanced at the group of people secretly, more than a dozen of them seemed to have certain fighting power, and they had shining machetes in their hands.

    If there are guys in hand, Su Xun doesn't plan to fight them directly, because in that case, Su Xun may not be able to retreat completely.

    The machetes they held in their hands seemed to have been sharpened, they were very sharp, and they were a bit dazzling under the sunlight.

    If he was hacked casually, some people would probably suffer, so Su Xun decided to take out the Ruyi Golden Cudgel, simply and neatly, one move will be enough.

    And it can also save time, and save Nan Lao's condition from getting worse.

    "Wow woof！！"

    Unexpectedly, just when Su Xun was about to make a move, the Roaring Dog barked wildly, the hair all over his body seemed to stand on end, and his voice was very aggressive.

    Su Xun was taken aback, usually when the Roaring Dog barked in front of him, it was always the milky kind, who would have thought that it would be so vicious this time.

    It is estimated that it also saw that someone was trying to harm Su Xun. Dogs are very loyal, and they are protecting them.

    Su Xun was a little moved in his heart, and said that he didn't lose a lot of feces and piss to feed you, which is a bit of a conscience, but the Xiaotian dog is too small.

    It is still in its infancy, and I don't know when it will grow into a beast. It is naturally impossible to count on it.

    However, in the next second, what made Su Xun dumbfounded happened so directly.

    The Roaring Dog actually untied the collar and the rope around his neck, and he did it with his mouth. Su Xun felt that his IQ was insulted, so he agreed.?I tied it with a rope, but it was useless.

    It can be untied if it wants to untie it, and it has been cooperating with itself all the time, so it feels like it is stuffy.

    Immediately, the Xiaotian dog pounced on it, fighting against many gangsters with one dog, and it was not in vain.

    When he got up, he threw Brother Long to the ground. A group of people were in a hurry, and they managed to help Brother Long up.

    Brother Long suddenly became angry, he was so angry that he had never been bullied by a dog like this.

    I only heard Brother Long say angrily: "Damn it, is it that Brother Long can't lift the knife, or is your erha too drifting?"

    "How dare you bite me, see if I don't hack you to death!"

    While speaking, Brother Long pointed the knife at Xiaotian Quan's back all at once.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun's eyes narrowed quickly, anxious in his heart, it would be worth it if he was chopped off, so Su Xun hurried over.

    However, no matter how fast Su Xun's speed was, it couldn't be faster than the speed of the knife, so he just moved, and the knife was chopped down.

    However, the picture of blood and flesh in the imagination did not appear, and the back of the Xiaotian dog was the place where it was cut just now.

    The hair still looks so soft and shiny, as if it didn't affect it at all, what's going on, is this knife not good at all, is Brother Long deliberately using it to pretend to be aggressive?

    However, Su Xun thought about it for a while. When I saw it just now, the knife was shining brightly, and it was obviously extremely sharp. Anyone who is not blind can see it.

    Moreover, Brother Long looked quite confused at this time. Obviously, he was also puzzled, why the wool had no effect even if he cut it with a knife.

    Su Xun understands that the Roaring Dog is a divine beast. How can the divine beast's body be the same as that of a normal dog? It is an exaggeration to say that it is invincible, but ordinary knives can't do anything to it.

    Immediately, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. Today, Xiaotiangou gave him a certain surprise, which can be regarded as a blessing in disguise, otherwise Su Xun really didn't know that Xiaotiangou was so awesome.

    In this way, Su Xun will save a lot of trouble, and feel that he doesn't need to do it himself, just let Xiao Tiangou hold them back.

    "Er Gouzi, give it to me, fuck them!"

    Su Xun waved his hand directly and gave orders.

    The Roaring Sky Dog immediately understood, barked ferociously, and charged forward again like a fearless warrior.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157 Don't want to do it anymore?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just like that, Xiaotiangou dragged the group of people back with his own strength.

    It can be said that it is a big joke that a group of gangsters who can make Linjiang for a long time can't even beat a dog.

    Su Xun didn't expect the Roaring Dog to clean them up, after all, it was still a puppy, not that powerful.

    As long as they can be held back, it will be fine. After holding back, at least Su Xun can buy a certain amount of time. In this way, Su Xun can treat Nan Lao first, which is the most important thing.

    Su Xun was also unambiguous here, and quickly aimed his eyes at Nan Lao, the red light wheels in his eyes were constantly rolling.

    Heart disease is a big problem. Su Xun also knows that it cannot be cured in a short while, it must take a certain amount of time. Su Xun is ready to fight a protracted war.

    Fortunately, no one paid attention to what Su Xun was doing at this time. The old men who played chess just now were scared away by Brother Long and the others.

    Nan Lao himself is also in a coma, so Su Xun can use the Eye of Salvation without any scruples, without hiding anything.

    Ten minutes passed, and Su Xun became a little anxious. The situation was more complicated than he thought. After such a long period of continuous treatment, he has not fully recovered.

    The key point is that Xiaotiangou seems to be unable to hold on anymore, and Su Xun can probably see the situation there with the corner of his eyes.

    Although Xiaotiangou sounds fierce, but after all, a group of people are messing with it, and it has already lost some energy and can't jump.

    Su Xun couldn't help worrying secretly, thinking that Xiaotiangou must hold on for a while longer.

    If it doesn't work suddenly, it will be embarrassing. I have been healing for so long, and it is suddenly interrupted, which is equivalent to wasting all previous efforts.

    "boom！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a big man rushed over suddenly. He was very fast, and suddenly rushed to the side of Nanlao and Su Xun, which shocked Su Xun.

    At this time, the skin is a little dark, but it gives people a very solid feeling, and the body is like a sculpture, giving people a full sense of oppression.

    "What happened to Mr. Nan?"

    This man's voice is thick, but he can hear that he is a little anxious.

    Su Xun was taken aback by him. Judging by his appearance, he should be someone close to Mr. Nan, otherwise, he wouldn't be in such a hurry.

    "Suddenly had a heart attack."

    This dark-skinned man quickly took out a small white bottle, and said, "Hurry up, feed Nanlao medicine."

    When this guy was talking, he was about to shoot. Su Xun was still wondering why there was no medicine on Mr. Nan's body, so it turned out to be on this person.

    However, when he wanted to make a move, Su Xun was taken aback. Seeing that the work was almost done, if he destroyed it like this, wouldn't all previous efforts be wasted, and Su Xun could cry and faint.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Brother, Mr. Nan was the victim of those bastards. Go and stop them, and I will give you the medicine."

    Immediately, murderous intent appeared in the eyes of this big man, and his aura suddenly changed. There was a bloodthirsty aura on his body, which shocked Su Xun.

    This person must have come down from the battlefield, and he must have fought with others with real guns.

    He left a sentence: "Just feed two pills of medicine, and leave this group of people to me."

    While speaking, he rushed up, this group of people is the beginning of ordinary nightmares, this guy is very powerful, and his skills are extraordinary.

    These gangsters seem to be capable, but in front of him, they don't seem to be enough at all, like weak chickens.

    For a while, they wailed again and again, and after a while, they all fell to the ground.

    At this time, Su Xun's work was done, the treatment was completed, and Nan Lao slowly opened his eyes.

    Su Xun also suddenly slumped and sat on the ground. The treatment just now was quite exhausting for him, so he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that after Nan Lao woke up, he pressed his chest twice, probably wondering why it didn't hurt at all.

    Glancing at the small white medicine bottle next to him, he thought it was because of the medicine, so he didn't say anything, and Su Xun didn't deliberately go up and say that I'll cure it for you, how embarrassing it is.

    Originally, this old Nan was shot because of himself, and it should be cured for him.

    If he knew, he would not be able to believe it, because his heart disease has been completely cured.

      On the other side of the big man, the action is also very fast, three times, five divisions, two, a group of people have been dealt with, it looks like rubbish.

    However, Su Xun was not surprised at all. This group of people were obviously just talking nonsense, so I really expected them to have some strength.

    The Roaring Dog also ran back, and Su Xun touched its forehead twice, which was a comfort and a reward for it. The performance of the Roaring Dog today can be said to be particularly good.

    "Mr. Nan, it was because I was not well protected and didn't notice the situation in time."

    The big man with strong skills, after coming over, immediately said with self-reproach.

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun felt an unusual taste in it, unusual, the relationship between these two people was even more unusual than what Su Xun thought.

    It seems that this powerful big man is responsible for protecting Nan Lao. What kind of old man has this energy and can be equipped with personal guards. This is easy to think about.

    Nan Lao must be unusual, even scarier than Su Xun thought.

    Su Xun was a little shocked that the old man who played chess with him all day was so awesome.

    Nan Lao waved his hand and said, "This has nothing to do with you, the main reason is that it happened suddenly."

    "My good game of chess was ruined by those bastards for me." Nan Lao still had a heart in his heart.

    Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that you just recovered a life, and you are still thinking about the chess game just now?  I was the one who let you down just now, okay?

    However, Su Xun did not say this directly. If he did, what would happen if he had a heart attack later on.

    Brother Long also got up tremblingly, with blood on his face, which shows how badly he was beaten just now.

    However, this did not make Brother Long give in. On the contrary, he said angrily: "Damn it, you dare to beat me and don't call all my brothers over. It seems that you don't know how powerful you are!"

    While speaking, Brother Long was going to continue calling people. Judging by his appearance, he seemed to be able to call a lot of people.

    The big man wanted to make a move immediately, but was stopped by Mr. Nan, who only heard him say: "Don't do it, I'll make a call."

    "Hey, what are you doing, let me ask you, you, the chief of the police station, don't you want to do it anymore?"

    After Nan Lao dialed the phone, he opened his throat and yelled. It seemed that he was still very angry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158 Scared Everyone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the police station of Linjiang City, in the chief's office, the chief of the Linjiang police station, Nan Lin, the chief here, was holding his personal mobile phone in a daze.

    He unconsciously moved the phone away a little bit, because if the microphone was placed against the ear, the sound inside would be too loud, making it unbearable for the ears.

    If someone dares to call and talk to him like this, then I am afraid that this person has already been on the blacklist, which is purely courting death.

    But the person who called was his father. What could he do, he could only smile bitterly and said, "Dad, what's the matter with you, are you in a bad mood today or have you taken gunpowder?"

    Nan Lao continued on the other end of the phone: "Don't act like you don't care about me, let me ask you, how did you become the chief of the bureau?"

    "You were asked to be the chief of this police station to maintain the law and order here and ensure that the people can live and work in peace and contentment. It turned out to be fine now. I was almost killed by a few gangsters today."

    Old Nan was so angry that he was a little scared when he said it at this time. It was really dangerous just now.

    Naturally, he knows better than anyone how serious his heart disease is. He usually doesn't get sick, but once he gets sick, it will be fatal.

    If his guards hadn't arrived in time just now, his life is estimated to be really worrying.

    Until now, he still doesn't know that Su Xun actually saved him.

    "What?!"

    Nan Lin on the other end of the phone was shocked, his whole expression changed drastically, and because he was too nervous, his body was like a spring, and he jumped up from the chair suddenly.

    I couldn't even sit still, and immediately asked: "Dad, how are you doing now, are you okay?"

    "Nonsense, if I have anything to do, can I still call you, those bastards still want to call someone, and you don't care about today's matter?" Elder Nan asked intentionally.

    In fact, he was also a little angry. The group of people he met today made him really unhappy, and he felt that there was a certain problem with law and order.

    However, Mr. Nan has little contact with them, and this group of people appears everywhere.

    Moreover, this group of people is obviously not the kind of low-level gangsters. They collected money and found out Su Xun's location, so they came here on purpose.

    There was a chill in Nan Lin's eyes. He was a dignified chief of the police station, but his father was almost killed by gangsters. If it got out, wouldn't he become a joke.

    I don't know which gangsters they are, they are so short-sighted, they must pay a heavy price.

    Nan Lin was already simmering with a flame of anger in his heart, and he only heard him say, "Dad, where are you?"

    "Okay, I see, I'll take someone there right away."

    After Nanlin hung up the phone, a stern look flashed across his face, and he said directly: "Xiao Lin, come in."

    "South Bureau, what are your orders?"

    Xiaolin is an assistant of Nanlin, and he can be regarded as a quite capable little policeman.

    Nan Lin directly ordered: "Hurry up and mobilize the special police. I will lead the team out in a while."

    The assistant's face immediately changed. The special police are not ordinary police. They are only dispatched in emergency situations, and the ones they hold in their hands are all real ones.

    As soon as he heard that the special police were going to be mobilized, he knew it must be something unusual, but he didn't say anything, and nodded quickly: "Yes, I'll go and order it right away!"

    ！！！！！！！！

    After Nanlao hung up the phone, he said to Su Xun, "Xiao Su, don't be afraid, I've already called the police, and after a while they gangsters won't be able to be arrogant."

    Su Xun couldn't help but rolled his eyes, and said to himself, are you serious? Which eye saw me scared?

    And the tone of your phone call just now, does it sound like you are calling the police? You are clearly calling your own son, okay?

    He also heard Mr. Nan's address on the phone just now. He seemed to be referring to the chief. It seems that his son is the chief of the police station in Linjiang. If it comes this way, it will be quite scary.

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't say anything, he didn't have any need to take action, and if the situation continues, it seems that someone will help him deal with all this.

    "Brother Long, what happened to you, who dared to beat you?"

    Not long after, the person Long Ge called had already arrived.There were dozens of people, just swaggering over here.

    Dozens of people may not sound like many, but in fact, if they get together, they are quite a lot. When they come together, they are quite imposing.

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes a little, and looked at this group of guys, most of them were holding things in their hands, not only knives, but also steel pipes and the like, which were full of lethality.

    This group of people can be seen from the beginning, they are not ordinary gangsters, they are already similar to the role of thugs, and they are definitely different from the kind of people who collect protection fees and go around.

    If ordinary people offend this group of people, I am afraid life will be quite sad, because this group of people, under normal circumstances, the police do not want to deal with them.

    It's not that I'm afraid of them, the main thing is that these people are veterans, and they have been in trouble for many years, so I don't want to meddle in this nosy matter, as long as they don't look too out of the ordinary.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is not an ordinary person, especially Mr. Nan next to him. This group of people is dying, but they don't know yet.

    For example, at this time, Brother Long, seeing his little brothers coming, was still snarling, but he said viciously: "I can fight, come on."

    "I'm telling you, you are doomed today. If you kneel down and kowtow obediently to me now to admit your mistake, I will still forgive you," said Long Ge.

    Su Xun was not too angry, because he knew that this group of people was not a good bird, and their education level was not high, so it was normal to say such ugly words.

    Instead, Su Xun immediately subconsciously took a look at Nan Lao, and found that Nan Lao's face had turned livid. It is estimated that this group of people will die soon.

    How dare someone like Mr. Nan kneel down? It's really bold. Let's put an incense stick on Brother Long, bow once, bow twice

    "Did beep, beep！！"

    At this moment, the police car finally arrived, and the sound of the siren was heard from afar.

    And the sound is so dense, one can tell at a glance that there must be several police cars.

    The actual situation is even more exaggerated than Su Xun thought.

    More than a dozen large special police vehicles of that kind immediately blocked the entire quiet street.

    "Crack, click！！"

    After the car door was opened, the people above came down quickly, all of them were well-trained special police officers with live ammunition.

    Brother Long and the others were all shocked, and they were all frightened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 Seems like you haven't taken your medicine

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Everyone is not allowed to move, get down on the ground!"

    I don't know who yelled, it sounded very scary.

    All of a sudden, there was a neat mechanical sound, and dozens of black guns were aimed at Brother Long and his group.

    What else can I say, I've been terrified, they are just a group of more ruthless high-level gangsters, when have I seen this kind of formation.

    After seeing the real gun barrel, I was so frightened that I was afraid that my life would be lost if I was not careful.

    This is really not a joke, so they basically didn't even have the time to resist, so they were caught without a fight, obediently put down the thing in their hands, and squatted on the ground.

    Su Xun glanced at it, and couldn't help feeling bored for a while, thinking that this group of people was so loud just now, but now they are cowarding too quickly.

    "Dad, how are you, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in police uniform walked over quickly, looking quite eager.

    Su Xun took a look at this middle-aged man, and his figure was quite good, at least quite well-proportioned. Among people of this age, it is rare to see such a normal figure, which shows that he has maintained his usual living habits quite well.  .

    It seems that there is a majestic look on his face, which belongs to the kind that people don't dare to despise after seeing him.

    At the same time, there seems to be a bit of resemblance between the eyebrows and Nan Lao. It seems that the two people are really father and son.

    Nan Lao seemed to be a little angry after seeing him, only to hear Nan Lao snorted coldly, and then said: "I was pushed just now, and I had a heart attack. Fortunately, I was rescued in time, otherwise I would be dead.  "

    When Nanlin heard this, a layer of cold sweat broke out on his back. He didn't expect it to be so dangerous. He naturally knew about his father's heart disease.

    If something goes wrong with this, it may really be life-threatening, it's not just a casual talk.

    Thinking about his father, he almost had such a life-threatening situation, but it made Nan Lin very angry. It can be said that the whole person was burning with anger for a while.

    He immediately said: "Take all of them away for review, and none of them are allowed to stay."

    Looking at this, it is estimated that Brother Long and his group must be unlucky, and they will be very unlucky.

    If it takes a while, I will definitely not be able to get out, and the life inside will be uncomfortable, and I will have to pick up soap and the like, and the chrysanthemums will be injured. After I come out, the chrysanthemums have turned yellow.

    However, Su Xun did not have the slightest sympathy for them. This group of people is purely self-inflicted, and it can only be said that they deserve it.

    There is nothing wrong with letting them go in and receive an education.

    "Dad, you just fell ill today, it's better not to wander outside, go back quickly." Nanlin said.

    Nan Lao obviously also knew that his body should go back to recuperate, even though he still wanted to continue playing chess with Su Xun.

    But now there is nothing we can do, we can only wait for the next time, Nan Lao said: "Xiao Su, I'll go back first, let's continue next time."

    "Okay, Mr. Nan, you go back and rest more, pay attention to your body." Su Xun also said a few polite words.

    After watching everyone leave here, Su Xun felt puzzled for a while.

    Today it was obvious that he was the main character, and that group of people were obviously aiming at him, but in the end, it didn't feel right.

    He changed as if he had nothing to do with Su Xun. He was just fine and didn't do anything, and that group was taken away and punished.

    It felt a little boring, but it also saved Su Xun a lot of things. Su Xun took Xiao Tiangou directly to buy some food, and then went home to cook.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At this time, at Old Nan's home, he had successfully arrived home, and Nanlin also came back with him.

    I just heard Nanlin say: "Dad, you like to go out for a walk. I have no objection to this, but I have to remind you, you must pay attention to it in the future."

    "I was lucky today. I recovered after taking the medicine. If this happens again in the future, it will be different."

    Upon hearing this, Old Nan's eyes widened immediately, and he scolded directly: "You still have the face to tell me this, aren't you ashamed of this kind of public security environment?"

    In Nan Lin's heart, there were countless grass mud horses running wildly, and he was quite helpless. He said in his heart that I am a bureau chief, and you let me catch the gangsters myself? What's the matter?possible.

    And this kind of character is unavoidable, any place, there will be some social garbage.

    Just like in a class, no matter how good the teacher is, no matter how good the teaching is, there will be a few students with poor grades, which are in stark contrast to those with good grades.

    But the person who said this was his father, so what could he do, he had no choice but to say: "Dad, you are right, I will deal with this group of people immediately when I turn around, and focus on it."

    Only then did Mr. Nan nod his head, a little satisfied, and then said: "Fortunately, I took the medicine in time, otherwise, I'm afraid I'll die today."

    "That gangster with tattoos all over his body, give me special attention. This kind of person can't be released unless he is reformed."

    After Nan Lao thought of Long Ge, he still felt a little angry.

    Just at this moment, the dark-skinned guard next to him suddenly said, "Mr. Nan, there is something I want to say."

    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Usually, you are not a mother-in-law. What's the matter today?" Nan Lao said.

    It's quite casual to listen to him talk, in fact, this just proves that Mr. Nan doesn't have much airs.

    The guard hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Old Nan, you may not have taken your medicine today."

    "What do you mean?" Elder Nan frowned suddenly.

    The dark-skinned guard said: "There are still six pills left in this bottle of medicine. I remember it clearly, but I checked just now, and there are still six pills that have not been moved."

    Immediately, Mr. Nan showed a thoughtful expression, and he asked strangely: "This should not be possible. If I hadn't taken the medicine, wouldn't I have died a long time ago, how good is it?"

    "I'm also wondering about this question, so I hesitated to say it just now." The dark-skinned guard said.

    Nan Lin on the side asked: "Are you sure that this quantity is six?"

    "Every time the medicine is used up, I have to check and record it, so I remember it very clearly, it must be." The guy said with certainty.

    After all, Mr. Nan is not an ordinary person, and his medication must be backed up, and he must show the data to his doctor at any time. The guards have already developed this habit.

    He counted the amount of medicine just now, only to realize something was wrong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 It should be him

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it okay if I don't take medicine today?" Elder Nan said a little uncertainly.

    But after he finished speaking, it was obvious that he didn't believe it.

    Needless to say how serious a heart attack is, an attack is a terrifying thing.

    It's a good thing if you don't lose your life, and you still think that you can get better without taking medicine, so why don't you go to heaven.

    At this time, Nanlin said worriedly: "Dad, you don't know what's going on right now, let's call the doctor to have a look."

    "Okay, then let the doctor take a look." Nan Lao nodded.

    After all, no one is a professional in this area. No one knows what is going on just by talking about it.

    After a while, under the contact of Nanlin, a professional private doctor came to the house, or this is a professional team.

    Top figures like Mr. Nan will definitely not go to the hospital in person, because there is no need for that, and their lives may really be more important than pandas.

    After the professional medical team arrived, they didn't say anything nonsense. They briefly introduced the situation, and then began to conduct a comprehensive inspection.

    Su Xun didn't know it himself, and he operated it casually, but they still had to go through such a troublesome inspection, and Nan Lao was tossed for a while.

    If he had known about this situation earlier, Su Xun would have told him first.

    After a long period of examination, the doctor who looked quite professional showed surprise on his face, and then he asked, "Mr. Nan, what have you experienced today?"

    "What do you mean, I experienced despair and almost died, but I got better in the end." Nan Lao said.

    I just heard the doctor say excitedly: "I have good news for you. After my examination, your heart disease has been completely cured, and it will not recur in the future."

    "What, how is this possible?"

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked. Although not many people knew about Nan Lao's heart disease, it was indeed a hidden disease that had troubled Nan Lao for many years.

    It is precisely because of the heart problem that Mr. Nan retired early and lived the current retired life, thinking about how comfortable he can live day by day.

    Even if one day he had a heart attack and suddenly went to another world, he probably wouldn't be so unwilling.

    Even to put it bluntly, Mr. Nan is really prepared that he may not be there at any time. Older people will have this kind of thinking to some extent.

    As a result, now you suddenly say that the heart disease that has plagued you for many years is just so good. How is this possible? No matter how you hear it, it feels incredible.

    Mr. Nan himself didn't quite believe it. He had been treated for many years before, and it can be said that he had visited famous doctors all over the world, but none of them had any effect.

    In the end, he could only accept his fate, gave up the treatment, and took medicine to maintain it. He usually looks like a normal person and does not affect his life.

    It's just that I'm more afraid of problems, such as sudden illness and the like. There is no rule at all, and I am caught off guard.

    I just heard Mr. Nan say: "Are you sure, isn't heart disease curable? I can't even go to surgery. How could it be cured all of a sudden."

    "That's why I was very surprised. I wondered why you suddenly recovered after you fell ill." The doctor also said.

    Nan Lin said from the side: "Is there any problem with your inspection results?"

    "There is nothing wrong with the test results. This can be confirmed, but if I am not sure, I will not say so." The doctor said in a very sure tone.

    Just now they didn't quite dare to believe it. After repeated confirmation by the whole team, they finally became convinced of this fact. It is impossible for a whole team of professional doctors to make mistakes.

    If they can treat Nan Lao, it means that their level has surpassed at least 90% of the doctors in the country, let alone a team.

    Nan Lao rubbed his chest twice, and he said: "Don't tell me, I feel that my heart is indeed much more comfortable than before."

    "After waking up today, I don't feel any pain at all. If it was before, I would still feel some pain. Maybe I just woke up. I dare not speak." Old Nan said strangely.

    The doctor said: "Looking at it this way, it's even more true. Mr. Nan really congratulates you. Your condition has been completely cured. You can say goodbye to the medicines you carry with you in the future."

    "Fear?You must have met some kind of expert today.  "The doctor guessed.

    Anyone with a little common sense knows that heart disease is a disease that cannot be cured by itself, it is completely impossible.

    For example, Mr. Nan just fell ill today, how could he recover on his own after falling ill? That would be even more nonsense, and he didn't go to the hospital either.

    In this way, there is only one last explanation left. Mr. Nan may have met an expert, and he was a very powerful one, and cured him.

    The dark-skinned guy immediately changed his face, and he said, "Could it be that young man?"

    "Which young man?" All eyes were on him.

    He said calmly: "The young man who played chess with Mr. Nan, when I arrived at the scene, he had been hugging Mr. Nan, as if he had a certain movement."

    "The young man you mentioned, what did he do at that time?" The doctor asked immediately.

    "What to do, the situation is more urgent, and I didn't pay much attention to it, but when I was going to give medicine to Mr. Nan, he stopped me. He asked me to take care of the gangsters first, and he will feed the medicine."

    After saying this, everyone probably understood that there was no shortage of medicine at all, which also proved that the person wanted to dismiss him, and that he had some way to cure Nan Lao, and it must be him.

    The doctor said with a smile: "Mr. Nan, congratulations. You are a strange person with a natural appearance. You are so lucky to meet an expert to treat you."

    After finishing speaking, these doctors left directly, because they had nothing to do here, so they couldn't really stay for dinner.

    And Mr. Nan, as if in a dream, felt that all this was a bit dreamy. The heart disease that could not be solved for many years was solved just like this?

    Nan Lin still didn't quite believe it, and only heard him say: "Dad, which young man, are there any young people who know how to heal these days? Why does it sound like I can't believe it?"

    "I don't dare to believe others, but I think that kid should be him. He is not an ordinary person."

    Su Xun's figure appeared in Nan Lao's mind. After thinking for a while, he gave his own judgment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 Warning

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why do you care so much about him, next time I'll just ask this kid if it's okay, but I think it must be him."

    Nan Lao smiled: "Although that kid is a little unscrupulous, he is really good at chess. I am not even his opponent. I was lucky to win two games."

    "No, there are people who can beat you in chess, dad, isn't that too exaggerated?"

    Although Nan Lin's words were suspected of being flattering, he was indeed puzzled.

    Needless to say his old man's leather jacket, when he was in the capital, he killed a lot of old men, and no one was his opponent.

    As a result, he can't even beat a young man now?  Sounds like an unlikely possibility.

    However, Mr. Nan said: "I don't have anything to say about such a shameful thing. He is really powerful, and this young man, I always feel that I can't see through him."

    Hearing this, Nanlin's heart moved, and he said: "Dad, according to what you said, is there any problem with this person, who deliberately approached you or something, knowing that you like to play chess, and then  "

    "impossible!"

    Elder Nan waved his hand directly, denied the guess, and said, "Don't overcomplicate anything, I understand that kid, he's not that kind of person, and he's a student."

    "I met him by accident on the side of the road and started playing chess. He didn't know my identity, otherwise he wouldn't be able to joke with me often."

    Just listen to Nan Lao continue to say: "And you think about it carefully, what is the purpose of the people who approach me, there are no more than two."

    "One is to harm me, and the other is to curry favor with me."

    "If you want to harm me, I had such a serious heart attack today, why does he care about me?"

    Nan Lao analyzed: "If you want to curry favor with me, do you need to make such a big circle with me? If you directly point out that it can cure my heart disease, then I owe him a big favor?"

    "Instead, he cured me. He didn't say anything. This is in line with this kid's style. I like it better!" Nan Lao smiled.

    When Nanlin heard Mr. Nan say this, he also felt that he was worrying too much just now. He only heard him say: "Anyway, since this person cured your heart disease, he is our family's great benefactor. In the future, please invite him  Let's have a meal."

    "I'll talk about this later. I'll arrange it. You don't need to worry about it. Just do your own thing well." Nan Lao looked disgusted.

    Nan Lin was very helpless, but he could only smile embarrassingly.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this moment, a phone call came, and Nan Lin answered it quickly.

    "Hey, what's the matter?"

    "The investigation is clear, then tell me the specific situation."

    Nan Lin said a few words into the phone, only to hear him say: "Dad, the group of gangsters who accidentally injured you today have been investigated."

    "What's going on?" Elder Nan said a little annoyed.

    "They didn't come after you. They wouldn't dare to give them hundreds of guts. It was the person who played chess with you. They wanted to deal with him, but they accidentally injured you."

    Mr. Nan was also a little bit surprised, but he thought about it carefully, and then said: "I just said, why did a group of gangsters come over suddenly, so it was that kid who caused trouble."

    "However, it's normal for him to be targeted by gangsters because of his lowly personality and lack of smoke," Nan Lao said.

    ? If Su Xun heard it, he would have to scold him, thinking that I owed a draw, just because you are not my opponent in chess?

    Nan Lin continued: "Dad, this matter is not that simple. He didn't just offend a group of gangsters."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "The one he really offended was Fu Yanjie, the eldest son of Linjiang Fu's family. I don't know how he offended him. Fu Yanjie paid 100,000 yuan. Let these gangsters come over and abolish him. Those gangsters have already confessed."

    Nanlin didn't have any doubts about the news, because he had arranged for someone to interrogate them.

    These gangsters are not hard-headed, and they basically say everything when they are frightened.

    "The Linjiang Fu family is a big family, how could it have anything to do with that kid?" Elder Nan frowned.

    ?Seeing that Su Xun is usually quite low-key, he doesn't look like a wealthy young man or something. He shouldn't be in the same circle as those rich second generations.It's here.

    Nan Lin said: "I've heard of Fu Yanjie from the Fu family. His reputation is not very good. He only makes trouble outside. The Fu family wipes his ass a lot."

    "And he is extremely lecherous and likes to play with women. If the Fu family hadn't paid him to suppress the matter, I'm afraid he would have been arrested long ago." Nanlin felt a little helpless.

    He couldn't really go and arrest Fu Yanjie, after all, he was from a big family, deeply rooted in Linjiang, and he couldn't move casually.

    When Nan Lao heard this, he immediately showed a look of displeasure.

    He has a straightforward personality, and among the people he hates the most, there are dandies who do evil.

    Upon hearing that Fu Yanjie is an out-and-out dude, Nan Lao said directly: "So, Su Xun should not be blamed for the resentment between him and Su Xun?"

    "It should be, Dad, didn't you say that this kid has certain skills? I guess Fu Yanjie suffered a loss in his hands, so I kept it in my heart."

    Nanlin Bukui is a policeman, and he is very sensitive to this kind of matter. If he makes a rough guess, it is almost the same as the truth of the matter.

    Nan Lao said: "Help him."

    "ah?"

    "Ah what? I asked you to help Su Xun. He saved my life. Is it reasonable not to help me with this matter?" Mr. Nan glared at him again.

    Nanlin immediately faltered, and quickly said: "Dad, I didn't mean that. I definitely want to help, but I want to ask how to help. The Fu family is very powerful in Linjiang, and they are not very active."

    "Nonsense, who told you to move the Fu family, even if I don't like them, but if you really move, your life in Linjiang will not be very easy."

    Nan Lao said: "With this matter, give them a little pressure, understand, give them a warning or something, so that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future."

    "I see!"

    Although Nan Lin is timid in front of his father, he is not an idiot, and his natural ability is very strong, so you can understand it once you hear it.

    There is no need for Mr. Nan to say anything specifically, he already knows what to do about this matter, anyway, it's not a big problem to scare the Fu family.

    I just heard Nanlin say: "I see, let's make arrangements now, Dad, let's eat first."

    "Hurry up, it's best to settle the matter tonight." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 The Fuss

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In a high-end club in Linjiang City, Fu Yanjie didn't know that Brother Long, whom he personally paid for, was already drinking tea in it.

    He spent 100,000 yuan. To be fair, he didn't need so much money, but in order to be sure, he went to find Brother Long.

    This person has a reputation in the Tao and is known for being ruthless. As long as the money is in place, there is nothing he dare not do.

    And he is quite smart. Over the years, he has done a lot of wicked things, but he has never been caught, which proves that this person has some tricks.

    Even if someone checks it out, there is no need to worry about revealing some flaws. Although it costs a little money, it is more worry-free and trouble-free. This is more in place.

    Probably he never expected that he had already been sold by Brother Long, and the sale was clean.

    At this time, Fu Yanjie is still having a good time here, with a few friends, and there are beautiful women by his side.

    This guy drank alcohol and ate tofu from time to time. He lived a comfortable life.

    He is also a well-known womanizer in Brother Gongzi's circle. Everyone knows that he has a relatively high demand for women.

    Basically, he has to be accompanied by a woman every day. Fortunately, he is relatively rich. For him, this is not a difficult task, and he can do it easily.

    However, for a person like him, he must not be thirty years old in the future, and he probably won't be able to do that. Su Xun knew it when he saw him.

    This person's body, I'm afraid it has been hollowed out, and no matter how many bottles of Nutrition Express he drinks, it won't be able to replenish it.

    When I was young, I didn't know the essence and preciousness, but when I was old, I shed tears when I looked at the empty space.

    "Crack！！"

    At this moment, the door of the box was suddenly opened without any warning, which made everyone here startled.

    Seeing that it wasn't the waiter who came in, Fu Yanjie immediately felt upset and was about to explode.

    However, when he took a closer look, his heart trembled. The person who came in turned out to be his father, Fu Hao.

    At first, he couldn't see clearly, but after entering, relying on the dim light, he could still see clearly, which made Fu Yanjie a little flustered.

    Although he is not afraid of anything, he seems to be used to being lawless, but as an old man, Fu Yanjie is still a little afraid. He has never shown mercy since he was a child.

    "Dad, why are you here? My friend's birthday is today, and I'm here to celebrate his birthday." Fu Yanjie immediately gave a reason.

    In fact, he hangs out in various entertainment venues every day, and has a ghost birthday, but this reason is better.

    "Snapped！！"

    Unexpectedly, Fu Hao didn't say a word, so when he came up, he slapped him first, and the slap was extremely loud.

    Even though there is still music playing in this box, everyone can still hear it clearly, which shows that they played with real strength.

    The two scantily clad pheasants next to Fu Yanjie were also quite frightened, so they hurriedly leaned aside, keeping a certain distance from Fu Yanjie quietly.

    These women are masters. They know that in this situation, the first thing to do is not to talk, and the second is to protect yourself as much as possible.

    Those cronies like Fu Yanjie didn't dare to speak at this moment. Just now Fu Yanjie called "Dad", which means that the middle-aged man in front of him is the head of the Fu family.

    Such an awesome character, he can be said to be very important in Linjiang. If he educates his son, does he need other people to talk nonsense? How is that possible?

    Fu Yanjie was beaten quite ignorantly. He was often beaten when he was a child, but when he grew up, he was rarely beaten. The main reason is that his father is usually busy.

    He was beaten suddenly today, and he was confused. He covered his face, and Fu Yanjie said with a slightly dull expression: "Dad, what's the matter, why did you hit me?"

    "Why did you hit you? I didn't have any clues in my heart?"

    After saying this, Fu Yanjie became even more confused, and even almost cried, feeling wronged in his heart, thinking that I can count so much, you are baffled.

    Fu Hao scanned the box a few times with his slightly majestic eyes, and only heard him continue and said, "Come out with me!"

    Fu Yanjie didn't dare to fart, so he hurried out with his father.

    Along the way, I followed behind very anxiously and dared not speak. It seems obvious that this place is really too noisy, Fu Hao didn't want to talk about things here.

    The two of them had nothing to say, and when they left the club, Fu Yanjie asked, "Dad, what's going on, I really don't know what's going on."

    "Snapped！！"

    However, before he finished speaking, Fu Hao turned around and slapped Fu Yanjie again, which made Fu Yanjie dizzy.

    Fu Yanjie was really about to cry, thinking what happened to his father today, did he take the wrong medicine or drink fake wine?  Why do you like hitting people when you disagree?

    "Fool!"

    He only heard Fu Hao curse, and then asked sharply: "Let me ask you, did you find some dubious people in the Tao to help you with errands?"

    "Hiss！"

    Fu Yanjie's heart suddenly "thumped". He thought that what he did was quite secretive, not to mention the person he just found today, why did his father know about it?

    I was astonished in my heart, but since Fu Hao asked this, it means that he already knew it, and there was no need to cover it up.

    So Fu Yanjie said: "That's right, a short-sighted kid provoked me, and I want to find someone to clean him up."

    "Didn't you inquire clearly before cleaning up people? Do you know who called me just now, Nan Lin, the chief of the police station!" Fu Hao said.

    He received the call, and when he knew what was going on, he immediately apologized non-stop. Realizing that the matter was a bit serious, he hurried to find Fu Yanjie.

    Fu Yanjie's face was full of doubts, he said directly: "No, isn't that kid just an ordinary boy with a handsome face, what can he do, could it be that Luo Shenyi helped him?"

    "If you say you are stupid, you still don't believe it. How could he be an ordinary person? Can an ordinary person alarm a dignified bureau chief?"

    Fu Hao scolded: "Think about it with your brain, Luo Shenyi has nothing to do with the Luo family, how much energy can she have alone?"

    Fu Yanjie didn't understand what was going on, he never believed that Su Xun was such an energetic person.

    However, after hearing this, he still felt disapproving. In addition, he was beaten twice and scolded all the time, so he was very angry.

    I only heard Fu Yanjie say: "Dad, are you making too much fuss?"

    "Even if Nan Lin is the director, so what, he is just a director. In Linjiang, I still have to look at the face of my Fu family." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Kneel down and admit your mistake

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Snapped！！"

    The person who greeted Fu Yanjie was another slap, which made Fu Yanjie's whole body slapped badly, his face was red and swollen.

    Fu Hao's eyes wished to kill someone. If it wasn't his son, he would have strangled him to death.

    Only to hear Fu Hao yelling again: "You know what a fart, if you weren't from the Fu family, you would be finished by now, can I still stand here and talk to you?"

    "Dad, what exactly do you mean?"

    It was the first time that Fu Yanjie was frightened when he saw his father looking so angry, so he could only ask weakly.

    Fu Hao calmed himself down, and then he said: "Do you know who Nanlin's father is? He is a big shot in the capital."

    "When someone sneezes, it's enough for our Fu family to feel uncomfortable for a while. The gangster you found this time pushed Nan Lao during the conflict, causing him to have a heart attack and almost died on the spot."

    Speaking of this, Fu Hao was terrified for a while, and he said viciously: "Fortunately, Mr. Nan was treated in time. If he is gone, let alone you, it may not be enough to drag the entire Fu family to be buried with him."

    Hearing that the consequences were so serious, Fu Yanjie couldn't calm down now, he could say he was in a panic, sweating non-stop behind his back.

    "Dad, thenthen what should I do?" Fu Yanjie was completely panicked at this time, and said quickly.

    Realizing that he has caused a catastrophe, he must know that the Fu family is his reliance. If the Fu family is gone, then what should he do to maintain his current unrestrained life.

    Anyway, Fu Yanjie at this time, among other things, first of all, his intestines must have regretted it, and he regretted it so much.

    If I had known it would be such a bad luck, I wouldn't have touched that kid's misfortune. As a result, the entire Fu family was almost implicated.

    "What else can I do, follow me to Mr. Nan's place, apologize and admit my mistake, judging from the phone call just now, it was a warning to us, not serious."

    As the head of a big family, Fu Hao still has the most basic judgment. He also knows that because of this incident, it is not worthwhile to uproot the Fu family, and the price is relatively high.

    Of course, all of this is based on the fact that Mr. Nan is fine. If something happens to Mr. Nan, then their Fu family will definitely be gone, and no one will be able to protect them.

    At this time, Fu Yanjie had completely lost his mind, and he was sure that what his father said was what he said, and now he was in a panic.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Fu Yanjie followed his father, and the group came to Nan Lao's house. At this time, Nan Lao just had dinner.

    Fu Hao also carried a lot of health care products and other things in his hands. When he came to visit, he must have something in his hand. No matter what your purpose is, this is basically a habit of Chinese people.

    "Mr. Nan, I'm really sorry. The dog's impulse today almost hurt you by mistake."

    After entering, Fu Hao put his posture so low that he was almost groveling and talking to Mr. Nan.

    There is no way, this is a real big boss, he can't offend him, otherwise, the Tongtian contacts in the capital city will naturally respond to everyone in Linjiang.

    Offended Mr. Nan, the Fu family had no choice but to die.

    Old Nan's expression looked very calm. For a person like him, the expression on his face can be controlled freely, and he can control it as he wants.

    Only when playing chess with Su Xun can he relax himself like a normal person.

    Just listen to Mr. Nan said calmly: "Fortunately, I was lucky today, and I saved my life. If the luck is not good, what do you say?"

    When Fu Hao heard this, the cold sweat on his back kept breaking out. He knew that Mr. Nan was putting pressure on purpose, but the pressure was too great.

    "Young people, you must take care of it. If you don't want to make any contribution, at least don't endanger the society. The impact is very bad." Nan Lao said lightly.

    Nan Lin next to him wanted to laugh, but at this time, he held back. If he laughed, it would be too serious.

    But it's so interesting to see his father deliberately scaring people here. I beg Fu Hao's current psychological shadow area, I guess he is almost too scared.

    Fu Hao nodded quickly, and immediately said: "Old Nan, what you said is that after I go back, I will definitely educate him and let him be a good person in the future, so that this kind of thing will never happen again."

      "I hope you can really do it." Old Nan said again.

    "Come here, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Nan!" Fu Hao yelled at Yanjie.

    "Um?"

    Fu Yanjie was stunned again, what's going on, why did he kneel down and apologize all of a sudden?

    It is a disgrace that the elders have gold under their knees and kneel to the sky and kneel to their parents. How can they kneel casually?

    So Fu Yanjie didn't move for the first time, he looked at his father with incredible eyes, thinking that he was wrong.

    However, Fu Hao's expression did not change, and he said directly: "Did you hear that, kneel down for me!"

    He knows that this method is a bit insulting, but there is nothing to do, sometimes if you humiliate a little, the anger in the big brother's heart may disappear.

    "hurry up!"

    Now Fu Yanjie couldn't hold back anymore. Although he was reluctant, he also knew that if he didn't obey at this time, the consequences would be even more serious.

    So he knelt down directly, and said in a low voice: "I'm sorry, what happened today was my fault, and I have already reflected on it."

    "Did you not eat or something, give me a louder voice!"

    Fu Hao was dying of anxiety by the side, thinking that this kid is really useless, since he has apologized, he should not be more straightforward.

    However, Mr. Nan was not interested anymore. Seeing Fu Yanjie kneeling in front of him, he still felt uncomfortable for a while.

    As long as this kid still wants to compare with Su Xun, he probably doesn't even have the qualifications to carry Su Xun's shoes. Just by looking at him, he looks like a young man. This poor man is too far away.

    "never mind!"

    I saw Mr. Nan waved his hand and said directly: "Let him get up, I'm not interested in his apology."

    "It's understandable for young people to make mistakes, but you can't always make mistakes. Next time, if you dare to offend Su Xun again, it will not be such a simple way to deal with it." Nan Lao's expression suddenly turned cold  .

    Fu Yanjie felt very humiliated. He never thought that Su Xun, who he looked down upon, would have such a powerful backer, but he dared not say a word. He had never been so humiliated before.

    Fu Hao hurriedly said: "Don't worry, Mr. Nan, I will definitely deal with him well, and I promise there will be no next time!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Writing a Novel is a Dead End

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Fu Yanjie +45!"

    Su Xun was playing computer at home, and suddenly received the resentment value from Fu Yanjie.

    Su Xun was completely confused, thinking how much he hated himself, it was so late at night, and he hadn't seen him yet, and the resentment value suddenly came, which is really interesting.

    No matter how rich Su Xun's imagination was, he would never have imagined that Mr. Nan thought it was Fu Yanjie's side after he made such a move in it.

    Knowing that I failed to send someone to punish me today, that's why I was so angry that I generated resentment points.

    Fortunately, for Su Xun, it is a good thing, he wished to receive a little more resentment value.

    As for this Fu Yanjie, today it is basically locked that he did it. Anyway, Su Xun will not let him go, and when he meets him someday, he will definitely show him some color.

    It's just that Su Xun doesn't know where he is now, and he can't find trouble with him. He probably will come to him in the future.

    Su Xun still doesn't know what happened tonight. I'm afraid that for a long time to come, this Fu Yanjie will not dare to trouble him again.

    However, the resentment value just now also reminded Su Xun that he should have accumulated a lot of resentment value recently, but Su Xun did not go to the lottery draw.

    During the physical examination in the hospital that day, Su Xun made a lot of money. Today, Su Xun didn't earn much resentment from Brother Long's group, because he didn't make any moves at all.

    After opening the resentment value panel in the system, Su Xun took a rough look and found that there are 623 resentment points, which is enough for six lucky draws.

    Needless to say, there will definitely be a new skin today, because according to Su Xun's estimation, there will be a skin around five times.

    If you fail to draw after six chances, it can only mean that it is a matter of character.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and directly started the lottery draw. The six lottery draws were in progress quickly, and the last one was finally drawn by Su Xun.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Zhang Liang's skin [One Thousand and One Nights]"

    Immediately, such a skin appeared in Su Xun's mind, which made Su Xun look sideways.

    In the whole skin, Zhang Liang is still somewhat different from the original painting. His body is covered with traditional service, wrapped tightly, like a pharaoh or something.

    One of the more characteristic places is the front part of the hat on the top of the head, there is a light blue glowing feather standing up high.

    Next is Zhang Liang, suspended in mid-air, holding a huge book in his hand, looking quite pretentious.

    Maybe it's because I've read too many jokes on the Internet. Usually when I see someone holding a book, Su Xun has to pay attention, is the book upside down?

    However, the book in Zhang Liang's hand looks like a wordless book, and there is nothing to see.

    To be honest, I really can't see the function of this skin, and I always feel a little confused because it has no special features.

    Hearing the name [One Thousand and One Nights], it becomes even more mysterious. Who knows what is going on, I remember a fairy tale called One Thousand and One Nights, and there is Alibaba and the Forty Thieves.

    This is probably the only thing Su Xun remembers. Could it be that he wants to become the king of fairy tales?

    It's useless to think too much, Su Xun directly clicked the skin card to the back, and after looking at the attributes, everything became clear.

    Skin name: [One Thousand and One Nights]

    Corresponding hero: Zhang Liang

    Skin Attributes: After using this skin, the host can become a great writer in the world, with a spring of writing and thinking, the writing style kills everything in seconds, and can easily control all styles of writing, and the things written will be amazing.

    "What the hell!"

    After Su Xun saw it, he was completely shocked, and thought that it could do anything, but he didn't expect it to have such an effect.

    Probably it has something to do with the big book that the skin is holding.

    In addition, Zhang Liang is also a well-known scholar and counselor in history. Naturally, his talents are extraordinary, so there is no problem with such a setting.

    The most important thing is that the system has the final say. Anyway, as long as the system is happy, it doesn't matter what you do.

    One more skin is equivalent to one more skill, which is not a bad thing for Su Xun.

    In terms of writing style, Su Xun is indeed lacking, although he usually??There is no place to use writing, but it can come in handy for Chinese exams.

    There is nothing to worry about in terms of Su Xun's science subjects, and his Chinese and English are relatively weak, but they can't hold back, and he can go to key universities.

    After having this skin, it is equivalent to the icing on the cake. At least there is nothing to worry about in Chinese. Once I write a good composition, it is difficult to get a low Chinese score.

    There is still the last English, and Su Xun didn't care too much when he said it, because judging from the situation of the college entrance examination in Linjiang, the possibility of a tragedy in mathematics is the greatest.

    On the contrary, it is English, and I have never been sad. Su Xun feels that there should be no big problem, and it can be solved easily.

    In this way, Su Xun will have no pressure on his studies.

    Immediately thinking about it, Su Xun directly used this skin. After using it, his brain was transformed again.

    Su Xun didn't notice any special changes in himself, probably only when he was writing, he would feel that way.

    Su Xun was thinking whether he should write online novels or something like that. He has always liked reading novels, and had thought about it, but because of his poor level, he gave up.

    But Su Xun thought about it roughly, let¨s forget it, this line of work is not easy to do, it¨s too difficult, wouldn¨t it be tiring to be as stupid as typing in front of the computer all day.

    What Su Xun wants now is that kind of free life. If he is too tired or has some restrictions, for Su Xun, forget it, there is no need.

    Even if he can write a great novel, so what if it becomes popular all over the Internet, in fact, that's all there is to it, how much he can earn in a year.

    The top-level existence is much worse than other industries, not to mention that there will be no income during the free period of several months in advance, this will be even worse, Su Xun will not do it.

    There is no way out for writing novels, only a dead end.

    I remember reading a news story before. A woman came home late at night and was robbed on the way. The woman said: "Brother, please let me go. I am only a novel writer. I can hardly afford food. I really have no money to pay for it."  you."

    When the robbing man heard this, he said directly: "Then we are colleagues, and I write fantasy novels, and I came out to rob when I was about to starve to death."

    "I won't embarrass you. There is a wretched man who writes game novels in front of me who is also robbing. Just go and talk to him. He won't embarrass you." (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 The idea of ??starting a business

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When it comes to making money, Su Xun really has too many ways, such as his great inventor skin, which allows him to master the technology.

    It can be said that if he takes out a little casually, he can immediately earn hundreds of millions. This is the lowest configuration, and he wants to become the richest man in the world.

    It is not impossible to dominate the Forbes list, as long as Su Xun is given a certain amount of time.

    In fact, Su Xun has been thinking about this for the past few days. He must use the technology he has mastered to do something, otherwise it would be too wasteful.

    He has already figured it out, first come up with some small things that are popular enough, and then continue to innovate technology through his own development.

    In this process, Su Xun must have a partner to work with, and this person Su Xun roughly locked in is Luo Shenyi.

    At present, it is the best choice for Su Xun, because she has a company and the ability to help Su Xun.

    If Su Xun is allowed to start a company alone, it is estimated that Su Xun will be exhausted to death. Maybe he has no idea, and it will go against Su Xun's original intention.

    It just so happened that Luo Shenyi opened a technology company, and Su Xun felt that it was very appropriate to find her to cooperate.

    As for what is cheaper for others, Su Xun thinks that it is wrong to have this idea, and it is impossible for all the money to be earned by one person.

    Look at the famous big companies in the world. Basically, there are a lot of people like shareholders. Even if you are the founder, you only have about 10% of the shares at most, which is already a lot.

    If you start a business these days, you must have a team. If they start a business together with you, can you not give them shares?

    Instead of taking advantage of others, it is better to take advantage of Luo Shenyi, she at least has that ability, Su Xun believes in her own judgment.

    The second thing is that maybe she will be picked up in the future, and even the people and the company will be owned by Su Xun. It will be a huge profit, and Su Xun's wishful thinking will almost crackle.

    Su Xun has already decided that this kind of matter cannot be delayed. He will contact Luo Shenyi tomorrow, meet her in person, and have a good talk with her.

    I believe that Luo Shenyi will not refuse, the technology she has mastered will let her see the huge potential in it.

    As for what products to produce, this is a question that Su Xun needs to consider, and he has to think about it carefully.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Yesterday Su Xun suffered from insomnia because he was thinking about starting a business. He didn't sleep much all night and had to get up early the next day, so he had dark circles under his eyes.

    Seeing Su Xun's appearance, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help laughing and said: "Su Xun, did you watch a small movie last night, why are you so dark under the eyes, and your body is hollowed out?"

    Even if Su Xun watched it, he wouldn't admit it, not to mention that he really didn't watch it yesterday, he just lost sleep because of thinking about things.

    Facing this kind of framing, Su Xun felt wronged, and said directly: "Mo Xiaoli, who do you think I am?"

    "Let me tell you, you need at least two bottles of Nutrition Express, otherwise it won't get better."

    Mo Xiaoli: ""

    ? When you come to the school, you are greeted with an exam. Those who have been to the third year of high school basically know that there are too many exams, one for three days and one for five days.

    Writing more than a dozen test papers a day is like playing, and it's basically like this all day long.

    Su Xun now has a very indifferent attitude towards the exam. For him, it is very easy. At least he can hand in the paper in advance, which is much more comfortable than attending class.

    Just in time for the language test, Su Xun tried his new skin from yesterday to see if it worked or not.

    Sure enough, when writing a composition, Su Xun felt the feeling that he couldn't stop the inspiration when it came, it was comfortable, it was so comfortable.

    Although the minimum requirement for the entire composition is 800 words, Su Xun wrote a thousand words, which can be said to be completed in one go.

    And it looks very neat, there is nothing to say about the typesetting, and the adjustment is quite clear.

    After reading it again, Su Xun couldn't help but want to praise himself, why the things he wrote are so awesome and so talented.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After another exam in the afternoon, for Su Xun, the math test was like playing games. He handed in the paper an hour earlier, and just went home swaggeringly.

    After going back, Su Xun sent a text message to Luo Shenyi, telling her to go to her house to talk about something at night.

     Because she was afraid of disturbing her going to work, Su Xun didn't call directly.

    Luo Shenyi's reply was quite quick. She asked Su Xun to wait for her to get back from get off work, and she also specifically said that she would leave work early today, so it would be good if Su Xun arrived around six o'clock.

    With the longer contact time, I really feel that this woman Luo Shenyi is not the same as she looks on the surface, at least she is the kind of person who is cold on the outside and hot on the inside.

    In fact, what Su Xun doesn't know is that Luo Shenyi is not fond of everyone, let alone ordinary people who want to go to her house, it is a great thing to have her number and get her reply after sending a message  .

    When I drove to Luo Shenyi's house, she was already at home and was cooking. When she came to open the door for Su Xun, she was still wearing an apron.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi twice, she is really a woman who can live in the living room and the kitchen. Whoever can marry her in this life, I'm afraid it will be worth it.

    Luo Shenyi also knew that Su Xun definitely hadn't eaten, so she got ready early, and within a short while, several dishes and one soup were ready.

    The fried dishes are all home-cooked. They don't look very good, but they are warm. You must know that this is Luo Shenyi's own cooking, so it can be the same, it must be different.

    During the meal, Luo Shenyi asked: "Didn't you say that you are coming this time and tell me something, what is it?"

    "I was so preoccupied with eating that I almost forgot all the serious things."

    Su Xun smiled, and then said: "I want to ask, isn't your company called a technology company, what exactly does it do?"

    Speaking of this, Luo Shenyi seemed a little embarrassed, she said: "Even if some small things like chips are produced, they don't sell very well, so let's make a small fuss."

    "Chip, that's amazing, how can you call it a small fight, it's too modest."

    Su Xun immediately marveled. The chip is a thing with a high technological content. For example, a mobile phone, the chip is equivalent to the brain and heart, and is the core part.

    Luo Shenyi said directly: "You think too much, it is the lowest-end chip, the kind installed in toy remote control cars, high-end chips, no company in China can make them."

    Su Xun: ""

    I always thought that those remote control cars like Maserati and Lamborghini can run with a few Nanfu, but it turns out that they need a chip.

    However, this kind of chip must have a relatively low technological content.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 The First Product

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"

    At this moment, Luo Shenyi said a little embarrassedly.

    Because her technology company, on the surface, sounds good from the name, but in fact it is much worse than the real technology companies in the world.

    However, there is no way to do this. Most of the technology companies in Huaxia are actually like this.

    There is no technology at all. Even if there is technology, it will take a long time to develop it and require a lot of capital investment. How can ordinary people get so much money.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Don't be too embarrassed, I just ask and then understand the situation."

    "Why do you want to start a company in this area? A girl is not compatible with technology." Su Xun asked.

    "This is impossible."

    Luo Shenyi said: "You know, when I started my business alone, I was under a lot of pressure."

    "The most important thing is that I don't have much money, only a few million. It's the private money I have saved over the years. I know that I only have one chance. If I fail this time, it is impossible to make a comeback.  "

    ""

    Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that a few million is not much money, you let other people hear, how to live, how many people can't even come up with a few hundred dollars.

    Moreover, this is Luo Shenyi's private money saved by herself, so people really don't know what to say.

    However, Su Xun also knows that what she said is not a big problem. This year is not the same as before.

    If you want to start from scratch, it is almost non-existent. If you have no money and no contacts, what kind of business can you start, even if you have the ability, it is only after you have developed to a certain extent that other investors will consider investing in you.

    Su Xun didn't speak, and motioned for Luo Shenyi to continue.

    Luo Shenyi said: "I investigated for a few months at that time and made a certain analysis of various industries in Linjiang. The traditional profitable industries are already saturated."

    "Especially in Linjiang, which is not considered a first-tier big city, and the relationship is even more complicated. It is impossible for outsiders to enter, and there is no room for profit."

    Su Xun nodded, the reason is this, for example, real estate, it seems that thieves make money, and now the house price is going to skyrocket.

    But is this something that ordinary people can play if they want to play? You can¨t do it even if you have money, you must have someone above you, otherwise you won¨t even be able to get the land, and you can¨t run to the sky to build a house.

    As for other industries, such as catering, it is actually not easy to do. If you enter a few million, you may lose it all at once, and the return on investment is quite low.

    Luo Shenyi said: "After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to do this industry. After all, it is the outlet of the Internet."

    "It is a pity that the company is still too small to attract high-level talents, and there is no good technological development. It can only be like this, and there is no way forward."

    It can be heard that Luo Shenyi seems a little confused, confused about the future of the company.

    Just like a student, you can see that his grades are not bad. In fact, he thinks about being the first in the exam, and he is not satisfied at all, but he finds that no matter how hard he works, it seems that the current grade is already the limit.

    Su Xun was secretly happy, Luo Shenyi's psychological change was accurately captured by him.

    For him, this is good news. It seems that cooperating with her is exactly what Luo Shenyi needs.

    Because he can see that Luo Shenyi has an enterprising heart, which is the most important thing.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's company, it's actually not as bad as she said. It must have a net profit of several million a year.

    For ordinary people, they must be very satisfied, not to mention that Luo Shenyi is still a woman, in the eyes of ordinary people, she is already a strong woman.

    But only Luo Shenyi knows that what she wants is not only that.

    Su Xun stopped playing around in circles, and only heard him say: "To be honest, I came to you this time because I wanted to cooperate with you."

    "Cooperation? What is cooperation?"

    Luo Shenyi had a slightly strange look on his face.

    Su Xun said directly: "Go and get your computer, I will show you something."

    There was no nonsense on Luo Shenyi's side, and she immediately put her exquisite??The fruit laptop is brought over, it looks quite thin and light.

    After the computer was turned on, Su Xun linked the USB flash drive he brought with the computer to the computer, and then turned on the USB flash drive.

    "Mr. Bodo's Wife Series"

    Luo Shenyi glanced at the folder that Su Xun had opened, and her pretty face flushed immediately. There were Chinese mixed with oriental writing on it, so she probably could understand what was going on.

    More than a dozen videos seemed to be of this type, which made Luo Shenyi very embarrassed. She didn't understand everything, so she immediately asked, "Su Xun, what do you mean?"

    If he hadn't had some contact with Su Xun, and knew that Su Xun was not the kind of scumbag, Luo Shenyi would probably be angry.

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun glanced at this side of his eyes, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to slap himself, why was he so confused.

    I don't know when I downloaded this small video, after all, Su Xun only had this USB flash drive, and he himself forgot that there was such unhealthy content in it.

    What's even more embarrassing is that he was so dazed that he didn't know which folder to put in the information he typed out yesterday, so he opened one at random, and it became like this.

    In a panic, Su Xun quickly clicked the cross in the upper right corner, and said at the same time: "Accident, it was an accident just now, let me find out where the information is."

    Luo Shenyi couldn't help but glanced at Su Xun speechlessly, but seeing Su Xun's reaction, Luo Shenyi felt a little funny, probably he didn't mean it.

    There are too many messy things in the USB flash drive. There are also some novels that Su Xun has read before, and there are a lot of seeds. It is hard to look back on the past.

    If I knew it earlier, I would format it directly, saving me so much embarrassment.

    After opening several folders, Su Xun finally found his own information. After opening it, he said to Luo Shenyi: "This is it, take a look."

    "The latest mobile phone battery design scheme"

    Luo Shenyi took a look. When she first saw the title, Luo Shenyi didn't think there was anything wrong with it, because there were too many gimmicks this year.

    Many of them are headlines, and the words "latest", "strongest", and "best" are simply rotten.

    But when she saw the back, Luo Shenyi was completely shocked, her expression changed from calm at the beginning to shock.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 Overturning the World

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi has always had a cold expression, as if there was a layer of frost on her face, otherwise, people would not call her the goddess of iceberg.

    But this time, the situation seems to be different. It's hard to see the shocked look on her face.

    But this time, Luo Shenyi really couldn't calm down.

    She is not a novice in technology, she understands all kinds of knowledge to some extent.

    So she was shocked to know the above information. If it is true, then the current mobile phone battery industry will be directly reshuffled.

    We all know that the current mobile phones are already perfect, such as full screens, and the processors are also quite good, unlike mobile phones a few years ago, which are basically the main configuration.

    Now the main selling point is the appearance and camera. As for the performance, the gap is not too big to put it bluntly.

    Of course, there is a shortcoming that everyone knows, and that is the lack of battery life.

    Ordinary mobile phones can basically be used for a day, and if you use them frequently, it will only take half a day, and if the mobile phone has been used for more than a year, it may take a few hours to charge quickly.

    So everyone is joking, if your husband comes home early every day, it may be that his mobile phone is dead.

    It is true that this problem is very annoying. The previous feature phones, such as Nuo Jiya, have a very good battery life. Some mobile phones can be used for more than ten days without any problem.

    Possibly on smartphones, there is no such awesome battery life. The first smartphone body is thin and light, and consumers will not accept it if you make it thicker.

    In this way, it is equivalent to the space of the battery being compressed. There is only such a large space inside the mobile phone. There are various components inside, and the battery basically occupies most of the space.

    Even so, the endurance is still not good.

    This is because of the second point, the screen is too big, and the screens of mobile phones are getting bigger and bigger now, so the power consumption is naturally terrible.

    There is one last point. In the past, mobile phones were used to make calls and send text messages. Basically, these two functions were used. When it comes to playing games, they are all greedy for snakes.

    Who has nothing to do to play with mobile phones, so the use of mobile phones is not high, but now it is different. Mobile phones are the main entertainment tool, and many people cannot live without mobile phones.

    The longer the use time, the faster the natural power consumption.

    Therefore, the current mobile phones basically need to be charged at least once a day, and it is normal to charge two or three times a day.

    There are also some mobile phones, saying that the king of large-capacity battery life is actually a gimmick.

    Because the batteries currently used in mobile phones are called lithium batteries, the technology has actually improved a lot, but there are still bottlenecks.

    As long as this bottleneck exists, no matter how hard you try, you will never be able to get out of this shackle, and it is normal to be undurable.

    The two strongest mobile phone companies, one is Guoguo and the other is Sansang. Neither of them can solve it, let alone other companies.

    Sansang once made bold innovations in battery capacity for a product, which resulted in successive explosions of that mobile phone, which had a great impact on the company.

    The best in this regard is the fruit company. Everyone says that the battery life of the fruit is not good, but it is actually following the trend without thinking.

    You can compare the battery capacity of fruit phones. Their battery capacity has always been relatively low, and they can still maintain an average battery life.

    But no matter how you do it, it's the same thing, otherwise, you won't be complained by so many people.

    But the mobile phone battery in the information given by Su Xun is different. If it is really developed, the current mobile phone battery will be eliminated directly.

    After one is used, it can be charged once, and it can be used heavily for several days. Which mobile phone battery do you think everyone will choose?

    Luo Shenyi couldn't keep calm anymore, she hurriedly said: "Su Xun, where did you get your design drawings?"

    "I said I designed it by myself, do you believe it?" Su Xun asked deliberately.

    Luo Shenyi's eyes widened, and her pair of beautiful eyes seemed to have a special flavor.

    The mobile phone battery is a big problem. So many scientists in the world have not solved it. Su Xun, alone and without a team, can design such a perfect mobile phone battery. This It is incredible.

    Fortunately, Luo Shenyi knows that Su Xun has top-level hacking skills, he may really be a talent in this field, because Luo Shenyi has seen it before.Xun's ability, so she believed in Su Xun.

    In fact, Luo Shenyi couldn't think of it at all. This is already a relatively low-level technology that Su Xun has come up with. In his brain, this is a technology that has long been eliminated.

    However, for the sake of safety, Su Xun can only do this, come out with something that is too heaven-defying, and there are too many technologies beyond the current, it is not normal. It is estimated that agents from all over the world will stare at him.

    Now Su Xun doesn't have the strength to contend with those people.

    Even if such a backward battery technology is actually taken out, it is enough to change the entire industry.

    Luo Shenyi suddenly fell silent, and then she said: "Su Xun, what do you mean by showing me this?"

    "To tell you the truth, I want to start a business, but it's definitely not realistic for me to be alone, so let's work together to produce this thing."

    Luo Shenyi wasn't too excited, instead she smiled and said, "Su Xun, it's not necessary to cooperate with me, you have more and better choices."

    "This technology is longed for by countless mobile phone companies. If you use it to find a powerful mobile phone company, such as Fruit Company, you will have at least tens of billions of benefits."

    Luo Shenyi is not exaggerating. Whoever has this battery technology will have a certain monopoly on the market. People will definitely consider his brand when choosing a mobile phone.

    In this way, tens of billions is really not much. The market value of the fruit company has already broken, and the cash is even richer than the country. Tens of billions are not too big a price for them.

    However, Su Xun smiled: "I don't want to take advantage of others, I believe in you, with your ability, you can make something big, and I can earn more than tens of billions."

    Upon hearing Su Xun say that he didn't want to take advantage of others, Luo Shenyi blushed immediately, wondering what it meant, and whether Su Xun was implying something.

    "Your company just doesn't know the direction to go. With this battery technology, it will develop into mobile phones in the future. I will also have other technologies, which will definitely allow you to make Tianji Company a top company."

    Su Xun is very confident. As long as Luo Shenyi has the ability, it is not difficult to become the richest man in the world.

    Luo Shenyi was also a little excited, she said firmly: "Su Xun, if you cooperate with me, the money may not come so quickly."

    "After all, it is difficult to just start, but if you believe in me, I can help you subvert this world!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 Not a single good thing

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Talking about subverting the world seems too exaggerated and too arrogant, but it represents Luo Shenyi's absolute confidence, and also represents her confidence in Su Xun.

    Now in Luo Shenyi's eyes, Su Xun is already a genius.

    Whoever can design this kind of battery must be a peerless technological genius.

    Just this battery alone will definitely have an absolute impact on the entire industry in the world at present. The current battery will be devastated.

    Su Xun smiled, and then said: "Look at your worthless appearance, there is something else, let me show you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun opened another document, fortunately this time it was correct.

    "Hiss！"

    Luo Shenyi's eyes widened again, and her heart suffered an extreme shock.

    Her complexion changed, her voice was wrong, and she said excitedly: "The chip, it turned out to be a chip!"

    That's right, the design drawings that Su Xun produced this time are design drawings of a mobile phone chip, and the technological content of this is really too high.

    At present, the mobile phone chips in the world are basically monopolized by Gaolong's chips except for the fruit company's own chips.

    The development of the domestic chip industry is similar to that of deserts, and the annual import amount in this area is huge.

    A lot of money has been earned by foreigners, which makes people quite uncomfortable, but there is no way.

    It can be seen that the development of domestic mobile phones is quite good. In fact, if you take a closer look, basically the parts are imported, and they are completely assembled from foreign things.

    If someone cuts off the supply for you, there will be a big problem immediately, and it is possible that you cannot survive.

    At present, there is also a domestic mobile phone company, Chrysanthemum Mobile Phone Company. Their strength is relatively strong, and they use domestic chips.

    ? In fact, domestic production is just a gimmick to deceive laymen. The real core technology, such as some basebands, uses technology bought by others.

    Even so, they can be regarded as relatively powerful, at least they have certain skills, and they can only be respected in the domestic market.

    However, Su Xun doesn't like them, because he likes to brag too much, and always likes to slap this and that. In fact, anyone with a discerning eye knows that their chips can't make an impact on mainstream chips.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun chose to start with mobile phones first, because mobile phones are so developed now that basically everyone has one, and everyone is using mobile phones to surf the Internet, and the usage rate is much higher than that of computers.

    If you want to develop first, it is easiest to start from this aspect.

    First is the battery, then the chip. In the future, according to Su Xun's idea, he will make a completely domestic mobile phone. Every time he sells it, the foreign people have to queue up and pay more to buy it. This is a must.  things.

    Although this chip is also very backward, it is no problem at all to kill the current mobile phones by a few blocks, and more importantly, the cost is still low.

    Take Gaolong¨s chips as an example. The latest chips cost five to six hundred yuan each, while many domestic mobile phones sell for two to three thousand yuan each. You can imagine the cost pressure, and most of the money is taken away by others.  .

    But people have technology, and if they have technology, they can make money. What can you do, you have to come up with more awesome technology to kill them.

    Luo Shenyi was completely ill, she was shocked for a long time before she said: "Su Xun, thisis this also designed by you?"

    "That's right!"

    You can't even talk about the system's affairs. Su Xun's parents are not ready to say it, and Luo Shenyi's side can't do it anymore. He can only take these things on himself shamelessly.

    Although the name of a genius is tiring, just like being handsome, but there is no way to do it, let yourself bear all this alone.

    Luo Shenyi is completely ill. She can understand the epoch-making significance of this mobile phone chip after it comes out. Especially for Huaxia, this is an exciting thing.

    "Don't worry about the chip, put it away, first find some talents in this field, produce the battery, and then develop the chip after accumulating funds."

    Chips are too difficult. Huaxia has invested more than trillions in this area, but it still has little effect.

    Even if Su Xun has already designed the blueprints, which saves the most important joint of research and development, it is still quite difficult to produce them, requiring capital investment.

    Where can I get so much money now,With the millions on Xun's body, he can't even spend a single splash. Luo Shenyi's company probably doesn't have much money.

    Therefore, we can only hope to develop the battery first, wait for the real product to be sold and earn money, and then fix the chip. Don't be too anxious, and you won't be fat if you eat it all at once.

    Luo Shenyi is not stupid, she immediately understood Su Xun's meaning, she nodded directly and said: "Okay, just leave it to me, I will transfer most of the company's shares to you, and you will go to my company in two days  Deal with it."

    "Don't do this, your company, what do I want most of the shares for?" Su Xun couldn't help laughing.

    If that's the case, Luo Shenyi will become a part-time worker.

    Luo Shenyi smiled and said, "You don't understand how much your technology is worth. I think it's too much for me to take a little share, and even if it's 1% of the shares, the estimated value in the future will be many billion."

    Su Xun didn't say anything, anyway, he felt that he and Luo Shenyi got along pretty well, so it was useless to care about these things.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "The first thing is to find a group of talents, and the salary can be higher, it doesn't matter."

    "If you encounter any technical difficulties, please come to me directly, but remember to keep it confidential." Su Xun reminded.

    If the secret is leaked, it will be a very disgusting thing for Su Xun. It is not impossible for him to deal with it. He can come up with better techniques to hang it.

    However, that feeling is disgusting. If someone steals your things to make money, you must be upset.

    Su Xun doesn't need to say these things, Luo Shenyi must be clear about it, Luo Shenyi's expression is so expressive, she gave Su Xun a blank look, and said: "You have the nerve to say that such a cutting-edge technology, you just use a USB flash drive.  Do you know how much it will cost if you lose it?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Speaking of his USB flash drive, Su Xun only thought of the key point, and he quickly said: "You can copy this thing."

    "What are you doing copying, just put your USB flash drive here, so as not to lose it." Luo Shenyi said.

    "ah?"

    Su Xun was startled, and he hurriedly said: "Thisthis is not very good, thereis there such a thing inside."

    Luo Shenyi gave Su Xun a cold look, and said, "You men don't have any good things." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169 Full Score Composition

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Unexplainably, she was criticized by Luo Shenyi, Su Xun felt very wronged, what did we men do wrong.

    Looking at these things, isn't that all normal? Su Xun didn't have any other ideas, he just wanted to appreciate the spirit of these teachers who dedicated themselves to art.

    I believe that other male compatriots are similar to Su Xun, but they still have to be misunderstood by women. Living is really tiring.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Tomorrow, after I copy and encrypt the data in the USB flash drive, I will directly destroy the USB flash drive."

    After hearing what Luo Shenyi had said, Su Xun nodded, thinking that there was nothing wrong with it, as Luo Shenyi was a woman, she wouldn't touch her little movie.

    And Su Xun has watched those movies countless times, so naturally he has no interest in watching them any more, so if they are destroyed, they will be destroyed.

    After talking to Luo Shenyi, after finishing the meal, Su Xun went back.

    After Luo Shenyi saw that Su Xun had left, she actually did something that Su Xun didn't expect.

    I saw Luo Shenyi moving the mouse with a pair of light-white fingers, and directly clicked on the folder that was opened by Su Xun's mistake, opened the first one, and actually read it.

    In the first few minutes, there was a bit of drama, which was quite serious, and then it was not so serious, and it made people blush.

    Luo Shenyi watched it for a few minutes, her heart couldn't beat, her little face was flushed, and she quickly turned off the computer, just like a thief, with a guilty conscience.

    A few seconds later, Luo Shenyi finally came to her senses, and she could only hear her muttering in a low voice: "What's so good about that woman named Bo Duo? She's far worse than me. Su Xun actually likes this kind of thing."

    ！！！！！！！！！！！！

    Two days passed quietly, and Su Xun basically went to school normally in these two days, and nothing else happened.

    The only interesting thing is that the test results of the previous two days came out. Although the test is very common, every time the results are released, it still has a great impact on everyone.

    At the very least, the quality of your grades can directly affect your mood. After all, why do you study hard, not for grades.

    Ninety percent of what you learn now will not be used in the future. Once you go to university in a few years, you will find that you have forgotten everything.

    However, the grades are now nothing to Su Xun. As always, he has full marks, and he only has a little English.

    Everyone is familiar with Su Xun's abnormality now, he is indeed capable, as long as he is not cheating, and his grades are so good, he is absolutely awesome.

    However, there is still a Chinese score that has not yet come out. This is the only thing that Su Xun is looking forward to. He wants to see what his Chinese score is this time.  greatly improved.

    "Why！！"

    When get out of class was over, Su Xun heard his deskmate Yao Zhihao sighing, so he asked curiously: "Zhihao, what's the matter, sigh, you exploded your inflatable girlfriend?"

    "Go away, Su Xun, what do you think of me, I am very gentle to her, okay?"

    It has become normal for the two to joke around, but Yao Zhihao still couldn't laugh, and said painfully: "This time the grade test was really bad, and I will be approved again when I go back."

    Su Xun also knew that Yao Zhihao did not perform well in the test this time. In fact, his grades were not bad, but there would be certain fluctuations, which is commonly known as instability.

    In the past, he helped Su Xun a lot in his studies. Even so, Su Xun still didn't improve because of his mentality.

    His family members have high demands on him, and they always hoped that he would be able to take the exam with some key points, so they were a little more sensitive to the grades.

    Su Xun comforted: "It's okay to fail in this kind of small test once in a while. You should be glad that this is not the college entrance examination. You still have the opportunity to reflect on the problem."

    "Besides, the Chinese score will be released in the next class. Maybe you did very well in the Chinese test this time, which can raise your total score a little bit."

    "You can pull it down."

    Yao Zhihao himself didn't believe it: "What kind of score can I get in Chinese? I can score about 100 points in the test paper of 150 points. Everyone's level is similar."

    "And I guess I won't do well in the Chinese test this time, because the composition is quite difficult, and I seem to be digressing."

    The more he thought about it, the more annoying he became, Yao Zhihao complained: "You said these parents are real, why only?The results are too superficial.  "

    "Aren't you talking nonsense?"

    Su Xun couldn't help giving him a blank look, and said, "What else can parents look at if they don't look at the grades? Do you expect them to understand the questions?"

    Yao Zhihao: ""

    In the blink of an eye, the class bell rang. Su Xun was looking forward to this Chinese class. He wanted to know how he did in the exam.

    The Chinese teacher came in. He was a middle-aged man in his thirties, and he was quite energetic and hurried. He was very passionate when he gave lectures.

    Unlike some Chinese teachers, reading an article in class can put people to sleep, hypnosis is good.

    The Chinese teacher is the same as the fat woman Zhang, also surnamed Zhang, called Zhang Tianze.

    After Zhang Tianze came in with the test paper, he was still very humorous, smiled and said, "How about it, are you looking forward to your results?"

    "Do not expect!"

    Everyone shook their heads cooperatively, and the atmosphere suddenly rose.

    Su Xun also smiled, Zhang Zhang's usual style is like this, he likes to mingle with students.

    Immediately Zhang Tianze said sternly: "The results this time are actually not too ideal. Of course, it has something to do with the difficulty of the test paper."

    "According to my research, the test papers of the college entrance examination are generally not so difficult. Don't have any psychological burden. You can't affect your mentality just because of this test. The most important thing is to analyze the problem well."

    Zhang Tianze and Fat Po Zhang adopt two completely different styles. Fat Po Zhang usually catches bad grades in the exam, so she just keeps complaining.

    As for Zhang Tianze, his most important thing is to encourage.

    I just heard him say: "I will not report the results. The Chinese class representative will come up and ask the group leader to hand out the test papers."

    When distributing the test papers, Zhang Tianze said: "However, there is one thing I have to say. This time there is a classmate who deserves praise, and that is classmate Su Xun."

    "He scored 142 points this time."

    "Damn it, what's going on, I heard right, right, can the Chinese test be so high?"

    "Damn, let people live."

    "Wow, I only scored more than 90 points in the exam, it's too shocking."

    ""

    Immediately, the whole class was in an uproar, and Zhang Tianze continued: "What's more worth mentioning is that Su Xun's composition this time is full marks." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 Why Am I So Pretty

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What, perfect composition?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was even more shocked. It was obvious that the students never expected such a result.

    Chinese is a rather embarrassing course, especially for the science side, which is basically neither high nor low.

    In other words, there should be no problem in passing the exam, but if you want to get a high score in the exam, it is quite difficult.

    For example, if you want to score more than 130 points in the test, it is very difficult. There are subjective questions everywhere, and you may be deducted points if you are not careful.

    Basically, if you want to kill others through Chinese, it is almost impossible to get as many points as possible, and it is rare to see more than 130 Chinese, unless the paper is very simple.

    As a result, this time there were more than 140 points. What's even more frightening is that the test papers this time seem to be somewhat difficult, especially the composition, which many people find difficult to write.

    However, Su Xun's composition actually got a full score. The full score composition is a symbol of awesomeness. On a test paper, composition is really important.

    150 points accounted for 60 points. However, most people actually scored more than 40 points in the college entrance examination. It is not uncommon to get full marks for composition, but very few.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that they are rare. If there are one or two in a province, it is quite good.

    ?As a result, Su Xun's composition got full marks all at once, no wonder his score was so high, the full score of the composition was directly 60 points.

    In fact, it is impossible to get such a high score based on just one composition. The most important thing is that after Su Xun has this skin.

    Not only has his literary talent risen to a very high level, but his command of language has also reached a new level, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    For example, after reading classical Chinese, many people feel that they may be confused, but in Su Xun's eyes, it is a bit naive, which is similar to reading vernacular.

    Su Xun smiled. He was not very surprised by the result, but he was quite satisfied. It seems that the effect of this skin made his Chinese scores invincible.

    In this way, Su Xun felt that his English could be tested casually, and it would not be a problem to go to a key university, so there was nothing to worry about at all.

    Not to mention that with the infinite possibilities of the system, it is possible to give yourself a skin that is proficient in English before the college entrance examination.

    Anyway, Su Xun is looking forward to the upcoming college entrance examination now.

    However, the shock of the students is still going on. After all, this composition with a perfect score has never been seen before.

    In ordinary exams, no teacher will give you full marks. There is a certain possibility in the college entrance examination, but in ordinary exams, it is not necessarily good to write well.

    ?Because if you give a full score, you don¨t just give it just by giving it, you have to notify the marking team and the like, and you have to tell the teachers what to do after you put it on the shelf, and you have to review it again. The procedure is quite complicated.

    Most teachers don't want to be so troublesome, and you have nothing to do with a symbolic deduction of one or two points. If you want to deduct your points, you can find countless reasons.

    Su Xun gave full marks for the Chinese composition this time, and there are some reasons for it. It is probably because this is not a formal exam, and there are not so many procedures, so he gave full marks.

    "Teacher, what kind of composition can give full marks, you are not lying to us." A boy said.

    He wasn't targeting Su Xun either. There was no malice in his words, but it was probably just too strange, after all, he had never seen it before.

    Zhang Tianze said: "To be honest, I didn't expect it at first, because the test papers were reviewed by other teachers, and the teachers in our own class could not change their own test papers."

    "When I told it to me, I thought it was a deliberate joke, but I didn't expect it to be so, and then I called all the Chinese teachers in the third year of high school over."

    "Everyone read it once, and felt that this composition got full marks and there was no problem, because it was really good."

    When Zhang Tianze, the Chinese teacher, was talking, his face was flushed, which could be seen by everyone, and he was very happy.

    After all, Su Xun brought out a full-score composition, which made Su Xun look good for him. There are also comparisons between teachers. What are the comparisons? You can¨t take off your pants. Let¨s see who has the longest stuff.

    The comparison is naturally the student's grades, otherwise, why would the teacher like students with good grades? If you have poor grades and are disobedient, you will delay the class.Lai, why does the teacher like you?

    All teachers are like this, but some are more obvious, while others are not.

    Hearing what he said, the students immediately became more curious. All the third-year Chinese teachers in the school read it and thought it was all right.

    That's not an accident, it means that the composition must be quite good, Su Xun can't go and buy all the Chinese teachers.

    For this kind of quiz, the score is not too important, unless Su Xun's brain is broken.

    Someone couldn't bear it anymore and said: "Teacher, it's useless to just talk, read Su Xun's composition to us."

    "That's right, read it quickly, I want to see how many blocks there are between me and the perfect composition."

    In fact, Zhang Tianze also had this plan, he said directly: "Okay, I will read the composition of classmate Su Xun for everyone."

    "The title of his composition this time is "Why Am I So Good-looking""

    "Ha ha！！"

    As soon as the teacher finished saying this, the students in the class laughed out loud. The name was obviously too ridiculous. Everyone thought that the full score composition was so tall, but who knew that the name was so random.

    Just heard Zhang Tianze say: "Everyone, don't laugh, listen to me carefully. This article is an argumentative essay. Student Su Xun analyzed deeply from two angles, why he looks so good-looking."

    "It seems that the topic is random, but in fact there are many articles in it. This time the composition is a piece of material, and everyone is asked to draw up their own topic based on the material."

    Zhang Tianze looked serious: "However, the material is quite confusing, and many students didn't understand it, so they directly digressed. It is to test the dialectical thinking of the students."

    "Student Su Xun's composition is exactly on the topic. If you want to get a high score in a composition, the most important thing is to deduct the topic. If you go off topic, no matter how brilliant your writing is, it will be useless."

    Zhang Tianze continued: "Student Su Xun not only sets up a novel topic, but also has a superb literary talent and sharp point of view. It is not awkward to quote the past and discuss the present in the article."

    "Anyway, I have been a teacher for so many years, and this is the first time I have seen such a good composition. Students, please listen carefully." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171 New Concept Composition Contest

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Tianze is a good language teacher. When he reads the article, he can be said to be full of voice and emotion, giving people a different feeling.

    After being read by him like this, Su Xun realized that the composition he wrote was so beautiful, not to mention the feelings of other people.

    Many people's eyes widened, and the expressions on their faces looked a little richer.

    It is indeed a very powerful composition. At the beginning, everyone didn't feel it very much, but after listening to it, they have indeed noticed it, it is very powerful.

    At first I thought it was a bit funny, but the more I listened to it, the more I felt that it was too good, like it was written by a writer who has been famous for many years.

    It's hard to imagine a high school student with such a mature and well-controlled writing style.

    Many people's eyes were focused on Su Xun, some were shocked, envious and puzzled.

    It's hard to imagine that after Su Xun's grades have improved so much, he has such terrifying strength in Chinese.

    It feels like a martial arts master who has honed his sword for ten years. He has been practicing martial arts in obscurity.

    However, Su Xun was a little surprised that this time he got such a high score in the test and made such a big splash, but he didn't get any hatred.

    It also absorbed dozens of points from He Tianming, which can be said to be dispensable and can already be ignored.

    Moreover, that guy He Tianming didn't deal with him in the first place. It's normal for him to be jealous of himself.

    The other students seem to have a good mentality. At least everyone has acknowledged their own strength. I guess there is only envy and admiration, and there is no one who is jealous.

    No one questioned the origin of Su Xun's composition, how could this thing be obtained by cheating, people refer to the answer above, there must be no composition.

    Even if there is, it is a rough model essay, the teacher can see it at a glance, how dare you.

    As for copying on the Internet, it is even more impossible. There is no need for that, and it can be found out after a search. It is impossible for the teacher to not know about it.

    If this is someone's real strength, then there is nothing to be jealous of.

    Zhang Tianze said: "Everyone can pass on Su Xun's test paper for a closer look, to see his way of solving the problem, and you can read his composition again."

    Just like that, Su Xun didn't even get his own test paper, and kept passing it around in the class. Everyone was obviously excited, and some people held Su Xun's composition for more than ten times and couldn't bear to let go.

    Su Xun didn't feel anything on the surface, but in fact he was a little happy in his heart. When his grades were poor before, he felt that good grades were nothing special.

    But when you really master all kinds of knowledge and get good grades, you will find that good grades are really so cool.

    After the get out of class was over, Zhang Tianze said: "Let's talk about the unfinished topics in the next class, and the get out of class can be over."

    There is another reason why the students like him. He never procrastinates, unlike some teachers who have to say: "I will delay everyone's time for another minute, and the class will be dismissed after this topic is finished."

    The result was like eating Xuanmai, and he couldn't stop at all. It took only ten minutes for the get out of class to end, and he could delay half of it.

    After finishing the lecture, he walked out of the classroom with a satisfied face, and before the students recovered, the class bell rang.

    However, this Zhang Tianze said again: "Student Su Xun came out with me."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect to call himself out. Could it be that he wanted to make a deal or something?

    After thinking about it for a while, there must be nothing bad. After all, his performance was so good, so Su Xun got up directly and went out with him.

    "Mr. Zhang, what are your orders?" Su Xun asked.

    He felt that 80% of it was to praise himself and say some words of encouragement to himself, such as making persistent efforts in the college entrance examination, and trying to write a composition with a perfect score.

    Zhang Tianze smiled and looked at Su Xun enthusiastically. He said, "Su Xun, you really did a good job this time. Your Chinese scores have always been average."

    "It's incomparable to your science grades. I didn't expect such a big surprise this time. You must be working hard in private."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed to be praised so much.Xin said that I have been working hard, but I have been working hard to increase the value of resentment.

    I can only smile and nod my head, I can't be praised, and even say a few words "You are right", wouldn't that be immodest.

    Originally thought that he was done with his compliments, and it was about the same, but Zhang Tianze said again: "Su Xun, the teacher has something to discuss with you."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, but he immediately said: "Teacher, just say something, don't be so polite."

    "It's like this. I said in the class earlier that there is a new concept composition competition in our city. You should still have an impression?"

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and there is indeed such a thing, and his memory is not bad, so he naturally remembers it.

    ? For this so-called new concept essay, the main contestants are high school students. It sounds quite tall, but that was a few weeks ago.

    At that time, Su Xun didn't have this skin, and his Chinese scores were very average. He didn't want to read the composition he wrote, so naturally he didn't have any idea of ??participating in the competition.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "I remember, but teacher, the competition should be over."

    "Not yet. It will officially start in two days, and the entries for the competition have not yet been sent in. If possible, I hope you can participate in the competition."

    Zhang Tianze finally expressed his thoughts. After reading Su Xun's composition, this idea came to his mind.

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, he didn't want to participate, this kind of competition was purely a gimmick, and in Su Xun's view, it didn't make any sense.

    It is true that he can win a prize if he goes, but so what, firstly there is no bonus, just a title, Su Xun doesn't care about that.

    Second, asking him to compare writing skills with a group of high school students is indeed too boring.

    Su Xun said: "Teacher, I don't really want to participate in this competition. I'm about to take the college entrance examination. It's not good to be distracted by this."

    Zhang Tianze was a little anxious, he said: "The competition is held on the weekend, you just go to participate in it, it will only take half a day at most, and it will not delay your study time."

    He didn't say anything, he said in his heart that your grades are so good, and you are a pervert with full marks in science all the year round, what else do you study, can you leave a way for others to survive.

    Teachers hope that students study hard, but it seems that it is not good to work too hard like Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172 Linjiang's Genius Writer

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun said this, the expression on his face became even more embarrassing.

    He originally just found a random reason to prevaricate, but the teacher didn't seem to understand it, and he took it seriously, and explained it here for a long time inexplicably.

    For a while, Su Xun didn't know what to say, if he continued to say that he didn't want to go, wouldn't that be too embarrassing for him.

    Zhang Tianze doesn't seem to be stupid, he can probably see that Su Xun's expression probably doesn't want to go.

    But he didn't give up, he just heard him say: "Su Xun, I advise you to go, because with your strength, if you go, you can't say for sure, it is estimated that more than 90% of your strength can win the first class."  prize."

    This sentence is already very flattering to Su Xun. You must know that there is no mediocre literary talent who can participate in this kind of competition.

    No one dared to say that there is such a high possibility of winning the award, since he said so, he must have absolute confidence in Su Xun.

    I just heard Zhang Tianze continue to say: "Winning such an award will be very beneficial to your future development, and you can enter it in your personal file."

    Zhang Tianze said: "And this competition is very important to our school, because all schools in Linjiang City will send students to participate."

    "Our school has a total of two places. It's really hard to say whether we can win an award, but you also know that our Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is the best in Linjiang in terms of study."

    "If this composition competition is not as good as others, it will be a bit embarrassing. The school's leaders have issued an order, so I want you to participate."

    Su Xun also understands this truth. Indeed, schools also want to save face, otherwise, what would they do if they pay close attention to grades.

    However, things like writing essays have no direct relationship with grades. In some schools, you may have some masters who are partial to subjects, regardless of your grades.

    For example, those who are bad at mathematics but good at Chinese, people who are partial to subjects are like people who have practiced the six-meridian sword in the martial arts, which is particularly terrifying.

    To say that Linjiang No. 1 Middle School sends two people to compete, it is really not sure that they can compare, no wonder they always want to go by themselves.

    Zhang Tianze added: "And to tell you the truth, the teacher also has a little selfishness. If you win an award, then even if you are guided by the teacher, it will be of great help to me in the future based on my professional title."

    "I have been in school for many years, and I have never even had a professional title." Having said this, Zhang Tianze smiled a little awkwardly.

    Su Xun also laughed. When he said something, he felt that there was nothing wrong with being so frank. He said what he had, and there was no need to hide it.

    He said so, Su Xun suddenly had a better impression of this person, and felt that this teacher was also a bit interesting.

    He has been talking for a long time, if he doesn't go to participate, it will probably be unreasonable, and it will be too embarrassing for others, that is not good.

    For Su Xun, this kind of competition itself is a bit dispensable. Anyway, it can be done anyway, Su Xun said directly: "That's fine, if the school agrees, I can participate."

    "Very good!"

    Zhang Tianze immediately burst into ecstasy. Fortunately, Su Xun agreed, as long as he nodded in person, then the next thing will be easy to talk about.

    With Su Xun's ability to write a full score this time, the Chinese teachers at the school all understand, even if everyone has selfish intentions.

    However, considering the interests of the whole school, it is impossible not to let Su Xun participate. Whoever has what strength can definitely be distinguished.

    "That's it, I'll work hard for you on Saturday the day after tomorrow. Let's go to the Writers Association to compete."

    ！！！！！！！！

    ?Saturday arrived in a blink of an eye, which made Su Xun very painful. He couldn't sleep in. He got up very early in the morning, and came to school just like usual.

    ? I saw Zhang Tianze, and another Chinese teacher with a girl who looked quiet.

    Linjiang No. 1 Middle School has only two places for the competition, and it is estimated that the other one is her. After asking Su Xun, she found out that she is a primary school girl from the first year of high school.

    Being able to be selected to participate in the freshman year of high school shows that in terms of Chinese skills, he must be quite capable, and he seems to be full of talent.

    The school still paid attention to it, and a special car came from somewhere, and took the four of them to the Writers' Association in the city.

    This time the event was organized by the Linjiang City Writers Association, so there is still some gold in it.

    ??After arriving here, everyone sat down according to the corresponding positions. The game has not officially started yet, and there seems to be a speech by a leader.

    This is also the norm, not only in China, but in fact all over the world. If there are any activities or the like, the leaders must go up and say a few words.

    Su Xun took a look here, and noticed that the man who spoke on the stage looked very young, and in all honesty, this guy was a bit handsome.

    It looks like sword eyebrows and star eyes, the black eyes seem to have an invisible attraction, and the facial features are more like a masterpiece of heaven. It is really amazing that a man can be so handsome.

    Su Xun felt that this person's appearance was comparable to his own. He was quite handsome. Generally, if a nymphomaniac with no self-control sees it, he probably won't be able to control himself.

    So young and so handsome, he seems to be a leader or something, otherwise how would he speak on it.

    For a while, Su Xun was quite curious about this person, and only heard Su Xun ask: "Mr. Zhang, who is the leader who is speaking?"

    "The full name of the Writers' Association is the Writers' Association. This person is the president of the Writers' Association. His pen name is Han Yeshenghua. He is a well-known writer. The Virgo "League of Legends: Invincible Lottery System" is popular all over the world, with over 100 million hits."

    "The novel "My Skin Is Invincible" that I am currently writing is also extremely popular. Coupled with his impeccable appearance, he has countless female fans, comparable to a first-line star in the entertainment industry."

    Teacher Zhang also said with emotion: "He is really a genius writer. He is so famous at a young age. Because he is from Linjiang, Linjiang has spent a lot of effort to give him  Invite me back to be the president of the Writers Association."

    "He will be an important member of the jury after a while. After all, his identity is there. If you want to win an award, you must get his approval."

    Su Xun couldn't help but sigh with emotion. Su Xun had heard of this person, and had read his books. To be honest, Su Xun didn't think he was very good-looking, and he had to recommend tickets all day long, which was very annoying.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't pay much attention to him, so he didn't know that he was so handsome, and he didn't know that he was the president of Linjiang's Writers Association.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 No Award

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, Su Xun just sighed, and didn't have any special feelings.

    This Hanye Shenghua seems to be a winner in life, but in fact, he is just a writer, and the upper limit is here.

    And Su Xun always felt that this guy was a bit pretentious, as if he was the most awesome person in the audience, when he spoke, the expression on his face was very arrogant.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it doesn't matter how this person is, anyway, everyone just sees this side, and he left after the game, probably he will never know himself.

    Han Ye Shenghua's speech didn't last too long. Fortunately, he doesn't like nonsense very much, otherwise, it would be really annoying.

    I briefly talked about the rules of the competition. A total of two hours are given to the participating students. The number of words is the same as that of the college entrance examination. If the requirement is more than 800 words, the time is given to two hours, which is very generous.

    What is even more unexpected is that there is no limit to the subject matter, and there is no limit to the topic, and everyone can play it as they like.

    Su Xun prefers this kind, there are no restrictions, and it is more suitable for his own free play.

    It is estimated that some people will prepare some ideas for the article in advance, thinking about what topics the organizers will ask, it is estimated that seeing such a random one, my head is a bit messed up.

    It's like going to find a martial arts master Huashan Lunjian. You have already thought about what moves you will use to kill him.

    In the end, when we actually met, he said you can fight, you can fight whatever you want, I promise you will not fight back, but it will make people feel that they don't know what to do.

    As for some people who may memorize some excellent model essays in advance and write them down directly, in fact, there is no need to worry about this.

    There are strict restrictions on the act of plagiarism, and technology is already very developed these days.

    Just scan an article, and the comparison with the Internet will come out immediately. After the similarity reaches a certain ratio, the qualification will be disqualified immediately.

    At that time, if there is no grade, it will be embarrassing, and the whole school will be ashamed, so no one dares to take such a risk.

    "Everyone, teachers, you can go out now, give this place to the students, everyone sit down, and I will distribute the paper to everyone." A staff member said at this time.

    The scene didn't look like an exam. Anyway, the whole thing was quite relaxed. After all, writing is something that everyone is doing independently. How can there be such a thing as cheating.

    Even if someone puts it in front of you, do you dare to find it? Everyone has their own things, and they will definitely not copy them.

    After Su Xun got that kind of professional composition paper, he started writing directly, even without a draft.

    Many people pay more attention to it. Before writing, they will make a draft in advance, and write their general ideas and the main context of the article on it.

    Just like writing a novel, you need to write an outline to prevent going astray.

    However, Su Xun is quite casual, he is not that nervous, and such a small composition is really not worth mentioning to him.

    Basically, after thinking a little bit in his brain, Su Xun started to write with an idea. It was a wonderful pen, and it looked extremely smooth.

    This time, Su Xun still carried forward his usual shameless and narcissistic style. The title of the topic he wrote today was "Which one is more beautiful, Mr. Xu or me".

    (This sentence comes from the ancient article "Zou Ji satirizes the king of Qi and accepts advice". Many book lovers should have learned this article, and deliberately used it to make fun of it. Don't take it seriously.)

    It's still an argumentative essay, and the writing is more cheerful. After going through various arguments, Su Xun directly put his eyes on the end of the article, explaining that he is the most handsome man in the world.

    Anyway, there are no restrictions on the subject matter, so Su Xun is completely shameless, as long as he has this level, I believe that if he can win the prize, the first prize will probably be fine.

    Su Xun was almost done in less than an hour. At this time, he took a look and found that most of the people were still buried in writing.

    The whole audience was full of "rustling" sounds, and Su Xun didn't speak or make any movements, so as not to disturb other people, he lay there lying down and sleeping bored.

    It is said to be sleeping, but in fact it is to close your eyes and rest for a while. Su Xun is not used to sitting on this bench, so he can't fall asleep at all.

    Still, the desks and chairs in the school are more comfortable, you can sleep on your stomach, and you can sleep while sitting.

    theIt took a lot of effort to get through these two hours, and a staff member came over there and collected everyone's compositions.

    The service attitude is not bad. I used a disposable paper cup to fill Su Xun with a glass of water and let everyone take a rest.

    Su Xun is also clear that he can't just leave after finishing writing. He needs to make a judgment on the spot and then announce the list of winners. Naturally, it will take a certain amount of time.

    I still have to wait, and I won't be able to leave in a while.

    Zhang Tianze walked in, and said expectantly: "Su Xun, how do you feel after finishing writing? It shouldn't be a problem if you play freely."

    Seeing Zhang Tianze's anticipation, Su Xun was too embarrassed to hit him, so he could only say: "Fortunately, it should be no problem to win an award."

    This is not bragging, anyway, Su Xun roughly understands his own level, not to mention instant kills, at least crush everyone here.

    It should be no problem to win an award. I didn't say that I will definitely win the first prize. In fact, Su Xun is already polite enough.

    When Zhang Tianze said this, he was looking forward to it. He nodded excitedly. It seems that he should be more looking forward to the announcement of the awards than Su Xun.

    After all, this is an opportunity for him. If he really wins the prize, he will have a lot of fun with the evaluation of his title today. For a teacher, the evaluation of his title is naturally very important.

    If your title goes up, then the treatment will naturally be different.

    Speaking of it, the Chinese teacher is also quite miserable, basically the same as those teachers of political history, the status is relatively embarrassing, people think it doesn't matter whether they listen or not, and Chinese does not need to be paid attention to.

    There are very few make-up lessons outside of class. Most people make up math, English, etc., who can make up Chinese, so Chinese teachers may not have the opportunity to earn extra money.

    Zhang Tianze hoped that Su Xun could win an award this time and give him a good face, so that he would be better at school in the future.

    "Everyone be quiet, let's announce the awards!"

    More than an hour later, the staff came out with a list, and the president Han Yeshenghua announced: "I announce that the third prize winners are Fan Zixuan from Linjiang Foreign Language School, and Ma Kai from Linjiang No. 2 Middle School.  classmate."

    There were only three awards in total, and they were announced from the back to the front, but after listening to them, Su Xun's face was not quite right.

    The first prizes were all submitted, but he did not win.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 Asking Loudly

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's going on, why isn't your name there?"

    Zhang Tianze listened to the entire list of winners with great anticipation.

    When he didn't hear Su Xun's name at the beginning, he was quite looking forward to it. After all, the list is from the back to the front. Maybe Su Xun really won the first prize this time, and it would be too long.

    When Linjiang No. 1 Middle School participated in this competition before, it never won the first prize.

    Unexpectedly, after reading the name of the first prize student, it was not Su Xun. Zhang Tianze felt as if the world had collapsed, and his whole body was spinning.

    Originally, he was already mentally prepared that Su Xun would definitely win the award, but who knew that this situation would catch him off guard and he couldn't accept it for a while.

    Not to mention him, even Su Xun, who didn't pay much attention to this competition, frowned, and he was very puzzled.

    Although he didn't pay much attention to this game, it was because he felt that this game was boring.

    Su Xun did not underestimate the enemy. When he was actually writing, he was also engrossed in writing. It can be said that he has definitely brought out his due level.

    Can he, a person with a godlike writing style, be inferior to a group of high school students?  Su Xun expressed that it was very strange, and even he couldn't believe it, whether there would be a shady scene or something.

    ?The more I think about it, the more likely it is. At first glance, Hanye Shenghua doesn't look like a good bird, and it's not certain that he took other people's dirty money.

    But Su Xun didn't say this, after all, there are many people here, and there are also students from other schools. If you say it and be heard, people will say that you can't afford to lose.

    Now that the result has been determined, there is nothing to do. This time it is a mistake.

    Su Xun felt that he had failed Zhang Tianze's expectations a bit, so he said, "Mr. Zhang, I'm really sorry for you. I didn't get the award this time."

    "Su Xun, what are you talking about? No one is sure about the competition. It is normal to not win a prize."

    He comforted Su Xun with his mouth, but in fact, his heart was already bleeding.

    This time, he showed great confidence and forced Su Xun to compete. Originally, another spot was for other students, and it had already been confirmed.

    However, because of his application, it was temporarily changed to Su Xun.

    That teacher must be upset. If he didn't win the award and went back, he would probably ridicule him to death, but there's nothing he can do about it.

    What's even worse is that the little girl who came together this time didn't win any prizes either, which means that Linjiang No. 1 Middle School didn't get any.

    As the best school in Linjiang, this new concept competition was blown away by other schools. In terms of face, it is indeed a bit embarrassing.

    "Hey, what's going on with you Linjiang No. 1 Middle School this time, why didn't you get any awards?"

    "If I heard correctly, there seems to be no Linjiang No. 1 Middle School in the list of winners just now."

    "What do you know? Their grades are so good. Just teach students how to take the exam. They don't need to care about small things like writing essays."

    "´´´´´"

    Usually these schools are overwhelmed by Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, especially in terms of grades, which are incomparable, and there has been a long-standing grievance in their hearts.

    What he said sounds a bit sour. The school doesn't care about grades, what else can it care about? A student doesn't even have the most basic grades. Talking about the all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique and beauty is nonsense.

    In China, grades are everything.

    This group of people is completely bitter, as if the villain has succeeded, but you have nothing to do, it sounds a bit irritating.

    Han Yeshenghua said on it: "Everyone, be quiet, the situation of the award is like this."

    "Students who have won the award need to make persistent efforts, and those who have not won the award should not be discouraged. It shows that you still have room for improvement. This selection is made by members of our entire Writers Association."

    "We have synthesized everyone's opinions and fully adhered to the principle of fairness and justice. If you have any objections to this result, you can come to us directly to communicate, and we will explain the reasons and scoring standards."

    This sounds pretty good, but after Su Xun heard it, he couldn't help but feel a little disdainful. It is impossible to say that there is nothing wrong with the scoring this time.

    Because Su Xun himself is the clearest. There is nothing wrong with what he wrote, not even an award, not even the most basic third prize. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't believe it.

    "this timeAs a result, I disagree.  "

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a slightly old voice sounded directly, which made people surprised.

    Even Su Xun didn't expect it, he quickly scanned around with his eyes to see who the person who said this was.

    As a result, I saw that it was an old man, estimated to be over sixty years old, wearing wide glasses, and I don't know if he was short-sighted or presbyopic.

    But Su Xun was still shocked. Isn¨t this person from the Writers¨ Association? Why do they have different opinions? Could it be that the flood has washed into the Dragon King Temple, and the family no longer recognizes the family?

    Su Xun didn't speak, and looked at it quietly, always feeling that something exciting might happen in a while.

    When Han Yeshenghua saw that it was this old man, a haze immediately appeared on his handsome and extraordinary face.

    To be honest, this old man is quite annoying. He is an old writer. In terms of popularity, Han Yeshenghua can outshine him by a hundred blocks, but he is more senior than him.

    The key point is that this person has not been able to get along well with Han Yeshenghua. Because Hanyeshenghua became the president at a young age, he is such an old member, but he has nothing. He must have some uncomfortable feelings in his heart.

    So sometimes when something happens, this old man will sing the opposite tune, unlike other people who have always been used to Han Yeshenghua, and it is precisely because of this appearance that Han Yeshenghua is very unhappy with him.

    Now he said it directly in front of so many people, didn't he show the face of Dahan Yeshenghua clearly, one can imagine his feeling.

    However, Han Yeshenghua can't help it. He has relatively senior qualifications, so you have to talk to him, otherwise this old man will definitely not give up.

    Han Yeshenghua could only speak patiently: "Old Hu, what do you think is different?"

    "This time, Su Xun, a student from Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, I think his article "Who I am Beautiful with Mr. Xu" is of the highest level."

    "The fluency and elegance of the writing, the control over the style of the argumentative essay, and some structures in the essay, I think they are all perfect, and deserve the first prize, why not give him the first prize, even his  Not even an award?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 So Wet

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This attitude of blooming flowers in the cold night completely angered Su Xun, only to hear Su Xun say: "Aren't you a famous writer, you must be very powerful, come and write me an article, let me see what is depth?"

    Actually said that Su Xun is a high school student and doesn't understand the depth of the article. To be honest, this made Su Xun very upset.

    It's not bad that I'm a high school student, even if I'm about to take the college entrance examination, but he's not bad now, but is that why you despise him?

    Su Xun is a man with the skin of One Thousand and One Nights. Naturally, the things he writes will not be soulless. This person is completely maliciously smearing, which is why Su Xun is so angry.

    It is indeed a little impolite to speak like this, but it is already at this time, Su Xun still cares about being polite, polite as hell.

    If it wasn't for Han Yeshenghua, who had a big problem and angered Su Xun, Su Xun wouldn't be like this.

    For a moment, everyone was in an uproar, thinking that this student must be too courageous. He dared to talk to a famous writer like this. You must know that this person is also the president of the Writers Association, and his status is unusual.

    It's pretty good for ordinary students not to be nervous in front of him, let alone get up straight away like now.

    Han Ye Shenghua's face is also very ugly, he will not be able to step down after being teased like this today.

    "The resentment value from Hanye Blossom +89."

    However, he thought about it for a while. If this is the case, it is enough to show his talent, and he is afraid that this student will fail.

    A high school student is so rampant, thinking that he is great if he has a bit of writing, he really doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth.

    Han Yeshenghua is not a person with a false reputation. There is no false person under his great reputation. He naturally has a level, otherwise he would not be liked by so many people.

    Just listen to him say: "Okay, then I will show you what depth is."

    During the conversation, everyone felt good, this Hanye Shenghua was really going to show himself, it was Su Xun who was so good that he was able to force him into such a state.

    Su Xun has been watching this guy coldly, to see what he can write, and then he will black him out.

    Unless he wrote something perfect, otherwise, Su Xun would never let him step down.

    There is no way, Su Xun is such a person, it is best for everyone not to violate the river water, people respect me one foot, I respect others one foot.

    If you insist on doing something to provoke me, then I'm sorry, I will definitely not let it go, no matter who you are, Su Xun will not let him bully you casually, that does not exist.

    Of course, except for beauties, Su Xun is willing to be humiliated by them.  (This is a typo, the author made a typo, everyone forgive me)

    Having brought the pen and paper, Han Yeshenghua sat there, seemed to think for a while, and then he started to write.

    "alright！！"

    In the end, within two minutes, he put down the pen in his hand and said something calmly, his brows relaxed, as if he had written something that he was quite satisfied with.

    Su Xun was also taken aback for a moment. He never expected this person to be so efficient, right? An article was written so quickly?  You have to have a limit to your bragging.

    But this is Su Xun who misunderstood him, and only heard Han Ye Shenghua say: "Because time is limited, I don't want to waste too much time for everyone, so I wrote a poem."

    "I'm going, it's so amazing, I can even write poetry."

    "As expected of a famous writer, he can write a poem in a short period of time, which is amazing."

    "I also think it's amazing. It's only been two or three minutes. Not to mention whether the writing is good or not, at least it's efficient."

    ""

    Many people exaggerated, but Su Xun squinted his eyes, feeling a little interesting. Su Xun didn't think of poetry, and he didn't expect him to figure it out.

    Sure enough, Han Yeshenghua, like the novels he wrote, only engages in those gaudy things. In Su Xun's view, this person just wants to show off his talent.

    "President, don't be a fool, let everyone have a look at the poem you wrote." Immediately, a female writer from the Writers Association said with stars in her eyes.

    Looking at her like this, she is probably a nympho, and has been conquered by Han Yeshenghua's handsomeness and talent.

    There were quite a few people at the scene, so it would be a waste of time to pass it on, so Han Ye said: "Then you?Let¨s read it to everyone.  "

    "okay!"

    The female author's eyes lit up immediately, as if she had some important task, she stood up quickly, and looked at the poem written by Han Yeshenghua with anticipation.

    As a result, she didn't read it yet, so she just glanced at it, her eyes lit up immediately, her body trembled, and at the same time she said in an exaggerated tone: "My God, this poem is so well written, President, you are so talented  Alright."

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun almost didn't spit it out, and got goosebumps all over his body. He thought that it was really disgusting, and he could be flattered like this.

    Han Yeshenghua was obviously very comfortable being licked, he looked satisfied, but pretended to be calm and said: "Okay, you pay quickly."

    "The title of this poem is "Love." The authoress began:

    no matter how poor

    still love life

    Find love no matter what

    also love yourself

    "Papapa！！！！"

    There are only these four sentences in total. After reading it, there was a burst of applause immediately.

    This is modern poetry, which is definitely different from ancient poetry. In ancient poetry, the emphasis is on rhyme and symmetry, while modern poetry does not have so many restrictions.

    The poem Han Ye Sheng Hua is relatively short, but it is indeed a bit level, and after a few sentences, it gives people a different feeling.

    ? Even Su Xun has to admit that this person has a bit of capital to pretend to be aggressive, but it is naturally impossible to make Su Xun feel awesome.

    "My God, this poem is so well written, are you sure it was written in a few minutes?"

    "To be talented is to be talented. Not only is one good at writing novels, but one is also good at writing poems."

    "I feel like Han Ye will be able to publish a collection of poems."

    ""

    Facing the praise of everyone, Han Yeshenghua was obviously very happy, he was secretly refreshed, and said in his heart that it was thanks to Su Xun, which gave him a chance to pretend.

    In fact, he has been thinking about this poem for two days, but he didn't write it out, but it just happened to be used today.

    On the surface, he still said modestly: "Everyone appreciates the award, because the time spent is too short, so the writing is not very good, and there is no time to revise it."

    Hearing that he was still so modest, everyone praised him again.

    At this time, Han Yeshenghua looked at Su Xun, his eyes were full of jokes, and said, "How about it, how about my poem?"

    "It's so wet, so wet, your hands are so wet."

    (The author can't keep up with nutrition recently, and always makes typos. If someone rewards me to buy a bottle of Nutrition Express to drink.) (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177 Backfired

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Han Yeshenghua's face was quite embarrassing at first, but he thought to himself that this kid, in front of his powerful talent, couldn't be embarrassing anymore.

    However, when I heard Su Xun say the latter sentence, I matched with Su Xun's somewhat humble expression.

    Let Han Yeshenghua suddenly understand that this person may not be praising himself, what he said should be ironic.

    Immediately, Han Ye Shenghua's face changed, and he only heard him say: "Why, do you have any other opinions, you can tell me."

    Su Xun smiled, and said unhurriedly: "I just want to know, you are the so-called deep?"

    "Of course, it's only four sentences, but it contains some of my life insights and thoughts on love. It's not thought-provoking, but it still has some depth."

    When speaking, Han Yeshenghua had a haughty look on his face, and at the same time he said: "Of course, you are a middle school student, and you usually only write essays at most."

    "I don't know much about other literature, this can be forgiven, young man, there is still a long way to go in the future, study hard."

    With a serious expression, it seems that he is a few grades higher than Su Xun. This guy, he did not forget to educate Su Xun, no matter how he looks at it, he feels that he is not good enough.

    Fortunately, Su Xun was not so angry at this time, instead he said: "Sorry, when it comes to poetry, I know better than you."

    "These few lines of your poems are of a certain level, but they are not very good. At best, they are of an average level."

    As soon as these words came out, even though Su Xun was quite calm, the others were not calm, and looked at Su Xun with shocked eyes.

    I thought this kid, did he drink fake wine or lose his mind, dare to say anything?

    He actually said that he knew more about poetry than famous writers like Han Ye Sheng Hua, and said that Han Ye Sheng Hua's level was no more than that. Even a master in the literary world would not dare to say such a thing casually.

    Speaking from the mouth of a middle school student, I feel a little strange.

    Many people frowned, thinking that Su Xun's saying that Han Yeshenghua was too arrogant for him as a high school student.

    Some teachers from other schools mocked at this time: "Yo, your Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is really talented, and your tone is so scary."

    "If you say that your level is higher than other professional writers, if you have the ability, you can write a poem for everyone to see, so that everyone can see how your level is."

    "That's right, if you have the ability to write one, you will compare it with your mouth."

    ""

    Other schools already saw that Linjiang No. 1 Middle School was a bit unresponsive, and it was normal for them to come and add insult to injury at this time.

    People are inherently complicated, and most of them live for profit.

    Han Yesheng Hua looked at Su Xun with disdain on his face, and then he said: "That's right, you also come to the scene and write a poem for me to see, let me see the poem written by a person whose level is higher than mine.  what does it look like."

    Zhang Tianze also realized that something was wrong. It seemed that what Su Xun said just now was too rampant, as if he was going to freeze the scene.

    If it goes on like this, it probably won't end well, Su Xun is still too young and has a little impulsive temper.

    Just when Zhang Tianze wanted to go up and help Su Xun round the field, Su Xun suddenly said: "Okay, since that's the case, I'll write a poem for you to read."

    "He actually wants to write poetry?"

    Zhang Tianze was startled, and thought to himself, isn't this just a joke, and that stuff can be written by ordinary people.

    I thought that Su Xun was too angry, so he agreed directly on the spur of the moment, so Zhang Tianze hurriedly said: "Su Xun, don't be impulsive, how can you write that thing."

    Middle school students rarely come into contact with poetry, because this kind of thing is not encouraged. Generally, in the composition requirements, there will definitely be this sentence "the style is not limited, except poetry".

    This shows that poetry is not required to be mastered, and middle school students are not encouraged to write poetry, otherwise there will be no points for direct composition.

    Because this thing is really difficult, you look simple, but in fact it is not the same thing, it is too difficult to express an artistic conception in a few words.

    Most of the poems are not called poems at all, they are just moaning for nothing, and writing them will only make everyone feel sick.

    When I heard that Su Xun was really going to write poetry, Zhang Tianze was terrified. He couldn't be so impulsive. ?If I can't write the words for a while, it would be so embarrassing.

    This thing is much more difficult than composition, and it is not easy to write. Not everyone is as good as Han Yeshenghua, who can write it on the spot in a few minutes.

    However, Su Xun smiled, and said, "Mr. Zhang, don't worry, I know it well."

    Han Yeshenghua still had a superficial smile on his face, he felt that Su Xun was pretending to be forceful, but unfortunately, if he pretended to be so forceful, there would always be times when he couldn't pretend.

    So he said: "Okay, since you are so confident, then you come, please let me see high-level things."

    "Bring the pen and paper!"

    Su Xun didn't hesitate here, just brought the pen and paper over, thought about it for about a minute, and probably had an idea in his mind.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Since the great writer just wrote about love, then I will write "Mother's Love"."

    Everyone didn't speak after hearing it. Mother's love, just hearing the name, felt bad, because it was almost ruined by others, and what depth could be written.

    I am afraid that only those who are not good enough will write this kind of thing.

    But everyone didn't say anything, so don't worry if you have any ideas, now is not the time to make fun of him, after he finishes writing, you can start.

    ?Su Xun writes with spirit, and he can write almost in two minutes. It gives people the impression that the time spent is less than Han Yeshenghua just now.

    When Su Xun said that he had finished writing, someone was already shaking his head secretly, thinking that this young man had entered into a misunderstanding.

    He kept trying to compare with Han Ye Shenghua, even in terms of speed, how could this be possible, Han Ye is a real man in five seconds, who can be faster than him?

    Cough cough, let's be serious, writing poetry is actually not easy, even harder than writing a piece of prose.

    For a few minutes, it was nonsense. Han Yeshenghua could write it in a few minutes because he probably already had a draft in his heart.

    In addition, he also has a certain level, so he can succeed.

    But not everyone can compare with him. Su Xun deliberately wanted to imitate and wrote a poem quickly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 Crazy Slap in the Face, Han Ye Blossoms

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Han Yeshenghua is a little bad guy, he nodded deliberately, and praised deliberately: "It seems that you are very good, you have written it in such a short period of time, it is really exciting."

    This guy is trying to kill Su Xun, and deliberately praised Su Xun. Everyone understands a truth, the higher the praise, the worse it will be if you turn around and throw it down.

    He is now able to determine the level of poetry written in a few minutes.

    Maybe it was just a few sentences that were forcibly pieced together, probably not even poetry, and he will make fun of him in a while.

    And the veteran writer of the Writers Association who spoke for Su Xun at the beginning was still very optimistic about Su Xun. Su Xun's previous articles made him very appreciative of Su Xun's talent.

    Just listen to the old author say: "Young man, show me your poems."

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, and handed him the manuscript paper directly.

    The old author helped his huge eyes and looked carefully. His expression became more and more solemn, which made people feel a little strange.

    It's obviously just a poem, and it should take about ten seconds to read it, but he read it for several minutes, and it seems that he is still in the aftertaste.

    He didn't say a word, but the expression on his face was wonderful.

    Finally he spoke: "Young man, did you really write it?"

    "Of course, if you don't believe me, you can check it online, I definitely wrote it myself." Su Xun said confidently.

    This kind of thing, he came here at random, without any trouble, but actually went to the Internet to search, and he felt that it was a waste of time.

    The old author was a little excited, only to hear him suddenly say: "Well, I have never seen such a good poem, you are indeed a literary genius!"

    Hearing what he said, everyone couldn't help but be very surprised, and they said to themselves, what kind of writing is it that can be praised so well?  Did you get paid?

    The old author said again: "Let me read it to everyone, and you will understand after listening."

    Mother is as humble as moss

    ? Solemn as the dawn

    ? as soft as the sound of water in the south of the Yangtze River

    ? As hard as a millennium cold jade

    When raising eyes

    She is Haohao Mingyue

    When bowing one's head

    She is the wild land

    "Hiss！"

    After reading the last word, the expressions on everyone's faces are obviously different, some are shocked, some are intoxicated, and some can't believe it.

    The people present, regardless of the students, besides the writers from the Writers Association, there are also Chinese teachers. Everyone has the most basic literary literacy.

    When I heard this poem, I was shocked. The level of this poem is definitely quite high. Anyone can hear it. It is estimated that if it is taken out to participate in the competition, it will easily win the prize.

    It is precisely because they heard how amazing this poem is that everyone felt that it could not have been written by a high school student, which is really unbelievable.

    If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it. It was shocking that a high school student could write such a high-level poem.

    There are even some people who have already taken out their mobile phones and started to search online.

    It is very convenient now, as long as you enter the first sentence, basically as long as there is something on the Internet, even if it is a few words that are similar, it will be checked out for you immediately.

    However, after searching for a while, the person shook his head, and then said: "There is no one on the Internet, and it can be sure that it is original."

    "Hiss！！"

    For a while, everyone couldn't calm down even more. Looking at Su Xun's eyes was like looking at a monster, it was too scary.

    As for whether he wrote it before and used it suddenly now, it doesn't matter when I say it.

    As long as he can write it, no matter how much time he spends, it shows that he has this level. Many people give him a lifetime, but he just can't find this feeling.

    In this way, no one dares to underestimate Su Xun. This student in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is not easy.

    Zhang Tianze was even more excited. If he had known that Su Xun had this level, what was he worried about just now? It made him worry for nothing.

    Su Xun is quite satisfied with the current effect. If you pretend to be aggressive, this effect is the best, and it is simply not comfortable.

    At the same time, Su Xun glanced at Han Ye Shenghua again, the expression on this guy's face was a little more exciting, Su Xun said directly: "How about it, IWhat do you think of this poem?  "

    Han Ye Shenghua's complexion kept changing, turning blue and white for a while, he was indeed slapped in the face today, from the heart, the poem written by this young man is much better than the one he just wrote.

    He was still complacent and felt that he was awesome, but Su Xun gave him a fatal blow.

    ?He admits it in his heart, but he won't admit it with his mouth. If he admits it, where should he put his face? You must know that he is a public figure.

    I just heard Han Yeshenghua say in a sarcastic way: "That's right, it's really not bad to write."

    Su Xun feels a little boring. This guy is trying to save face and suffer, and he is not willing to admit that his level is relatively high.

    But it doesn't matter now, Su Xun has already proved his strength, and it is in front of everyone, so he doesn't need to be recognized by others.

    The old author was very angry, and he said: "Who said that what he wrote just now has no depth, but I think it has much more depth than the poem just now."

    Everyone knows that he is making flowers in the cold night, but I feel that what he said seems to make sense, and it is indeed Su Xun's poem.

    First of all, it is very neat, and secondly, through a few sentences of description, it immediately shows the various characteristics of maternal love in a very three-dimensional way.

    After reading it once, you can feel the thickness and tenderness in it, and the level is so high that it makes people feel ashamed.

    Han Yeshenghua was slapped in the face crazily today, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to sneak in, but he didn't know what to say to refute, this is the most angry.

    The old author said: "In this case, I think the first prize should go to this classmate, and there is no problem in taking this poem as a competition entry."

    Surprisingly, no one refuted this time. Su Xun successfully silenced all those who questioned him with a poem.

    Han Ye Shenghua was speechless, let alone other people, the final award changed, and Su Xun deservedly won the first place.

    At this time, the other schools were heartbroken, and finally caught an opportunity to mock Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    But it hasn't been a while, and the number one belongs to someone else again, which is really too bitter.

    (The two poems I wrote are excerpts from some of the author's favorite poems, and the author does not have such a high level of compiling poems.

    In fact, the two capitals are very good, there is no distinction between superior and inferior, it is purely for the needs of the plot, don't hate it if you don't like it.  ) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 You are lying on the gun (recommendation ticket requested)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After leaving the Writers' Association of Linjiang City, Zhang Tianze was so happy that he insisted on taking Su Xun to dinner, patting his chest and saying that he was a treat.

    Su Xun can understand his mood, I am afraid that after today is over, he will be proud in school, and it is not impossible for him to have excellent teachers and the like.

    It can also be said that Su Xun helped him a huge favor at once. With the name of this first prize instructor, he will no matter what he does in the future.

    As long as it is still in the language aspect, it will definitely be much easier, this is a certain thing.

    After eating a meal, drinking some wine, bragging to him a few words, and then the two of them went back to their respective homes.

    After returning home, it was quite boring to say something, Su Xun looked at his resentment value.

    The speed of pulling resentment points in the past two days is quite average, and no one has contributed to Su Xun, but I got some from Han Yeshenghua today, about 200 points.

    Su Xun took a rough look, and then said: "System, let's draw a lottery."

    There were only two lucky draws, and Su Xun didn't have much expectations, and it was exactly what Su Xun thought, and he said "Thank you for participating" twice neatly, but nothing was drawn.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel bad at all, and he also knew that the system was urine, and there was no problem in terms of rationality.

    After all, there are many skins and items in the game of Glory of Kings. In fact, if you can win every time, it will be too easy. Wouldn't it be a mess?

    It is normal for the lottery to be difficult, and Su Xun always has a feeling that the system will definitely be upgraded.

    Although the lottery draw is the main way of playing, it is not all of them. There will definitely be other forms of playing methods, but what the situation is, we still have to look forward to it, and Su Xun can't guess it.

    ?With the urinating nature of the system, I guess even if I ask, I won't tell myself, lest I find it boring.

    However, the only thing that makes Su Xun more gratified is that I am afraid that in the next lottery draw, his success rate will increase. Anyway, the resentment value will come quickly.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day is still the weekend, and now Su Xun has completely let himself go. He has no idea what learning is.

    There is no problem with the grades at all, just wait for the college entrance examination that will be held in the near future, it is simply relaxed.

    As for the question of where to go to college, to be honest, Su Xun hasn't thought about it too much, and it won't be too late to think about it after the results come out.

    Anyway, there is still a month or so before the college entrance examination, so Su Xun is not in such a hurry.

    Su Xun, who was bored, continued to go out for a walk with the dog. The woman Mo Xiaoli was probably still lying on the bed playing with her mobile phone.

    Unconsciously walking the dog, I walked to the place where I used to play chess with Mr. Nan, and there were still many people around. What happened last time did not affect the daily life here at all.

    Su Xun couldn't help but think of Mr. Nan, that interesting old man. I don't know if he came to play chess today.

    Of course Su Xun will not worry about his body, because he has already taken action, so there must be nothing wrong with this person.

    It's just that his status is unusual, the last time he had an accident like that, for his safety, he might not come over to play chess.

    "You have been away for almost a minute, and you can still regret your move? I have never seen such a shameless person like you."

    As a result, after Su Xun approached, he immediately heard Nan Lao's voice, and thought that he was thinking too much, and he was indeed here.

    Glancing at Old Nan, he was fighting on the chessboard with his sleeves rolled up and his eyes wide open, but the old man opposite him was obviously not his opponent, and he retreated in a row after being killed by him.

    In the end, he even used the trick of cheating and regretting chess, but he still couldn't withstand Nan Lao's attack.

    After winning, Mr. Nan felt dull for a while, and sighed directly: "How lonely it is to be invincible."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help but sneered, did you drift away or I couldn't hold the knife anymore, with your scumbag skills, are you still invincible?

    As a result, after the sneer came out, everyone immediately saw Su Xun, and Nan Lao's expression seemed to be mixed with embarrassment and surprise.

    I only heard Mr. Nan say: "You are here, sit down quickly, let's have a few dishes."

    "Get ready to be abused."

      Su Xun and Mr. Nan are already quite familiar, and there is no question of respect or disrespect. It is harmless to make such a joke.

    Not to mention that he is actually Nan Lao¨s savior, which is even more different, how could Nan Lao be angry with Su Xun.

    On the contrary, he was smiling, and every time he saw Su Xun, he didn't know why, anyway, he was really happy from the bottom of his heart.

    Then Su Xun tormented Mr. Nan for nearly two hours, and won Mr. Nan with various postures. It can be said that he did not leave any affection.

    But in the end, seeing that Nan Lao's face turned blue, Su Xun let him win once, and finally made Nan Lao's brows relax.

    This old man is quite easy to satisfy, and he has a good temper. There are not so many things, and it is very easy to get along with him.

    If it wasn't for the huge age gap, he could really be a good friend for a while, but at his age, he can almost be Su Xun's grandfather.

    Su Xun was a little surprised that after Nan Lao's round ended, he said directly: "That's it for today, let's go home for dinner."

    Su Xun didn't expect that this old man usually played chess and didn't want to leave. What's going on today?

    ?But Su Xun didn't care, he just wanted to play with Nan Lao for a while, to have some fun, since he didn't leave anymore, Su Xun naturally didn't have any need to stay.

    After leaving, Mr. Nan walked with Su Xun, only to hear him say: "Boy, did you cure my heart disease last time?"

    "You know all of this?" Su Xun froze for a moment.

    But it's not surprising if you think about it carefully. As Nan Lao, there will definitely be a professional medical team serving him. It seems quite normal to be able to detect a heart attack and heal up.

    Su Xun nodded directly: "Last time when the incident happened suddenly, I took action, but I accidentally cured you."

    Old Nan: ""

    How many years have I been treated, so many famous doctors have seen it, and you cured it by accident?

    "Anyway, thank you very much. I guess I can live a few more years. The heart disease has troubled me for a long time."

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, and said truthfully: "Let me tell you the truth, in fact, that group of people came after me, and you accidentally laid down your guns." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Invitation from Elder Nan

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't hide anything either. What happened last time, to put it nicely, Mr. Nan was lying on the ground, but to put it bluntly, he was the one who got him involved.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has the pupil of salvation, so saving his life is a very normal thing, and Su Xun will definitely do it.

    As for thanking, there is no need for it, so as not to be too hypocritical.

    Nan Lao's eyes narrowed for a moment, and a very interesting expression appeared on his face. He probably felt that Su Xun, a young man, was a bit interesting.

    Ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, this is my thanks, after what happened last time, it is impossible for him not to realize that his status is not ordinary.

    If you can take advantage of this opportunity to make yourself owe a favor, any fool will know how much help it will be, but Su Xun doesn't.

    He told the truth directly, saying that the group of people came to trouble him. He was very frank, which made Mr. Nan appreciate him even more.

    Old Nan's eyes were full of admiration. This young man is definitely not simple, not only now, but he will be even more so in the future.

    At the same time, Mr. Nan also said: "I wanted to tell you, but it seems that you already know who is targeting you."

    "Do you know who troubled me?" Su Xun said in confusion.

    But he changed his mind again, Brother Long and his group were just cannon fodder. They had already been arrested, so they would naturally reveal who told him.

    "That Fu Yanjie from the Fu family, did you offend him?" Elder Nan asked intentionally.

    Su Xun immediately gritted his teeth, and said a little unhappily: "It really is that mentally handicapped, I knew it was him, don't let me touch you next time."

    "Then I'm afraid you won't be able to meet him," Nan Lao said.

    "What do you mean, you did him?"

    Su Xun looked at Mr. Nan in shock, and said to himself that the old man looked benevolent, but he did not expect to be so vicious.

    "Ahem！！"

    Nan Lao almost choked, and then he said: "You think too much, what is it, it's just a warning to the Fu family, they should not try to die again."

    "Oh well."

    Su Xun understood what was going on here, and was still a little moved in his heart. This old Nan is really good, at least he helped him settle this trouble.

    Although for Su Xun, this is not necessarily troublesome, but it is already very good for Mr. Nan to have this kind of heart.

    "Thank you for being old Nan, you can go home quickly, pay attention to safety on the road, I have to go home too." Su Xun said with a smile.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Nan said: "You go to my house for a meal. I have always wanted to treat you to a meal, but there is no chance. It just happens that you have time this weekend."

    "Why invite me to dinner, Mr. Nan, you are too polite, I really don't need it." Su Xun said immediately.

    However, he still declined, because he was still leading the dog, so it was a lot of effort.

    If other people who knew the identity of Mr. Nan heard what Su Xun said, they probably wished they could chop Su Xun up.

    How many people are eager to have a meal with Nanlao, and they don't even need to do anything, just need him to go out and say, I have been to Nanlao's house for dinner, then ordinary people will not dare to touch him.

    Can it be an ordinary person who can be invited by Mr. Nan to have dinner at home?

    Of course, what Mr. Nan appreciates the most is Su Xun. He doesn't have the temperament to follow others at all.

    I just heard Mr. Nan say: "I'm serious, just have a meal, don't think too much, otherwise I will lose face."

    Unable to stand Nanlao's kind invitation, Su Xun said, "Okay, then wait for me here for a while, and I'll take the dog home."

    In fact, Su Xun can directly receive the Xiaotian dog into his system space, which is also more convenient.

    However, Su Xun is not that brain-dead, if he does this in front of Mr. Nan, it will scare people.

    Fortunately, the place where Su Xun lives is not very far from here. It only takes about ten minutes to go back and forth, and it will not delay too much time.

    After Su Xun came back, he saw Mr. Nan with his hands behind his back, waiting there quietly.

    Xin said that this awesome character is awesome, no matter how ordinary he is dressed, but with a frown and a frown, the aura on his body cannot be concealed, very domineering.

    &nbsp"Mr. Nan, I've been waiting for a long time. Shall we take a taxi or take a bus?" Su Xun asked.

    In order to keep a low profile, he still didn't drive his sports car over, which was too eye-catching.

    Nan Lao glared at him, and then said: "You are scolding, can I still have no driver?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Poverty once again limited imagination. It turned out that there was already a car waiting for Mr. Nan on the side of the road. It was an Audi. It looked quite ordinary, but it was very comfortable to sit inside.

    After observing it, it is obviously a modified car, bullets or something, it is estimated that it will not work at all.

    The driver was not the dark-skinned person last time. Su Xun was still very interested in that guy, but he didn't meet him this time.

    Around people like Nan Lao, there may be one or two guards and the like.

    The car drove to a large courtyard. The house didn't look very gorgeous, even a little old. There were huge plane trees on the roadside of the courtyard.

    However, Su Xun probably has some ideas in his mind. This is definitely some kind of government compound. Not ordinary people can live here, and they are probably people in important positions.

    Of course, as Nan Lao, living here is no problem.

    The car didn't drive in. Su Xun and Mr. Nan got out of the car outside the yard. After entering, they found that the yard had a different flavor.

    There is a small pond, the water in it is crystal clear, and you can vaguely see fish swimming comfortably.

    There is a flower garden with many potted plants and the like around it. It can be seen that they have been carefully pruned. Many elderly people like to play with these things.

    What's more shocking is that there are two vegetable plots, where a lot of cabbage, green vegetables, peppers and the like are grown. It's unimaginable that this kind of family still grows vegetables, as expected, they are still people in the city who can play.

    Su Xun and his family are in the countryside, but they do grow vegetables, just find a place in front of their house, but that is to save money.

    What is the purpose of people like Nan Lao growing vegetables, for pretense or for fun?

    It also takes a lot of space in the yard to be able to do this. Most people live in commercial housing, and they don¨t even have a yard, which is kind of a ghost.

    I just heard Mr. Nan say: "I guess there will be a while before dinner. My son hasn't come back yet. Let's rest for a while and play chess or something."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fighting with Nan Lao for a few more dishes, while drinking small tea, it was quite nourishing.

    Gradually, the sky is getting late. In summer, the days are long and the nights are short. Although it is not dark yet, the moon has already climbed out.

    "Dad, why are you urging me to come back today?"

    Just at this moment, Nan Lin came back. He was still wearing a police uniform. After he came back, he immediately said something.

    Nan Lao said, "I invite Su Xun to come back for a meal today, you said before, why don't you invite him to a meal?"

    As soon as Su Xun was mentioned, Nanlin immediately had an impression. Looking at his serious face, a smile appeared immediately, and he said: "Hi, thank you for your shot last time, I haven't thanked you yet  .￣

    "You're being polite, don't be so polite." Su Xun also said hastily.

    When people give you face, you have to give it back. This is how the adult world looks like.

    This Nanlin is a big shot in the Linjiang police station, obviously not an ordinary person, he is considered a top boss in Linjiang, no one dares to mess with him.

    His status is much stronger than that of an ordinary student like Su Xun, so Su Xun naturally should be more polite to him.

    This guy didn't seem to be putting on airs or anything, but he was quite easy to get along with.

    It is not clear what kind of character he is, but Su Xun can also feel that his attitude towards himself is quite good.

    That's fine, anyway, I'm here to eat.

    Su Xun and the others were waiting for Nanlin himself. After he got off work, he would naturally be able to eat. He came directly to the room, and the table was already full.

    It looks dazzling and very rich, but in fact only the three of Su Xun and the others eat it, which is inevitably a bit strange.

    Xin said where did the family members go? It looked like the two of them were dependent on each other, but after thinking about it, I knew that this was impossible.

    At Nan Lao's age, it is understandable to say that his wife is gone. After all, when people get old, they only live one day at a time.

    One day maybe there is a small accident, and people will not be there. If Su Xun hadn't made a move like Nanlao that day, it would have been half cold.

    But Nanlin's age is only thirty or forty years old. It is reasonable to say that he should be married and have children, but no one has seen it.

    Su Xun couldn't figure out what was going on, but it was a private matter of others, and Su Xun would definitely not take the initiative to ask, but it would make people feel disgusted.

    It was a waste for three people to eat a table of dishes. By the way, I drank some wine. It is said that it is still a good wine collected by Mr. Nan. He had quit drinking for many years before.

    Now that his heart disease has healed, he took it out to drink, but Su Xun is really not used to drinking baijiu, no matter how good the wine is in his mouth, it always feels that spicy.

    As for the pure taste and the overflowing aroma of the wine, Su Xun really didn't taste it much, so he could only bite the bullet and drink it by himself.

    When chatting, everyone chatted casually, basically talking about all aspects, only Nanlin said: "Su Xun, I really didn't realize that you are so young, and your medical skills are so good."

    "If it wasn't for my dad's inspection report there, I really can't believe that heart disease can be cured without surgery."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you are really sincere, but it is normal to not believe it. How many people would believe it if they hadn't seen it with their own eyes.

    However, at this time, people have to be more humble, this is the truth Su Xun realized.

    These people are not ordinary people. They have all seen big scenes and big shots. If you brag and pretend in front of them, you may not know what they think.

    Su Xun said relaxedly: "It's not so exaggerated. I lived in the countryside when I was a child, and there was an old Taoist priest in the village who often came to ask for alms."

    "I got acquainted with him once and for all, and taught me a little bit. I have been thinking about it for so many years. It was just good luck to save Mr. Nan that day."

    Hearing that Su Xun was so modest, Mr. Nan and his father and son showed interesting expressions. Naturally, it was impossible to believe Su Xun's words.

    Curing things like heart disease is definitely not just a matter of luck. If you don't have the strength, so what if you are lucky.

    Could it be that just going up and giving two slaps can cure someone's illness?

    Nan Lin continued: "Your medical skills are absolutely good, can you help me look at my physical condition, my wifeI don't have time for medical examinations or anything like that.  "

    It's not to embarrass Su Xun, just to find a topic to chat with. Nanlin seems to be an old world, and he has a good grasp of the atmosphere at the dinner.

    Su Xun really just looked at him with the eyes of salvation. He is not sick or disaster, and his physical fitness is quite good. After all, he must have been trained to be a policeman.

    His physical fitness is much stronger than many middle-aged people.

    Su Xun said directly: "You are in good health and have no symptoms of illness. Maybe you have some insomnia. I guess it's due to the high pressure of work. You can go to prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine later. Some medicines are good for sleeping and have no side effects.  .￣

    "Hiss！"

    Nanlin's expression froze for a moment now, this kid can do it, just by looking at him twice, it can be seen that he has insomnia?

    It is true that he has a bit of insomnia, but he feels that he has hidden it pretty well, because he is still quite energetic.

    Poor sleep may have a certain impact on him when he wakes up in the morning, but he will be able to adjust after work starts.

    Now he seems to be in good spirits, and there are no dark circles or the like, which can be seen, and the tone of his speech is very calm, so you can't guess it at first glance.

    It is inevitable that people will be more convincing, this young man is not ordinary.

    "There are guests coming outside, and they are looking for you from the South Bureau."

    Just as the meal was in full swing, a nanny came in and said something.

    Nanlin immediately subconsciously glanced at Mr. Nan, for fear that someone would disturb him during the meal, which would affect Mr. Nan's mood.

    However, Mr. Nan seemed to be in a pretty good mood today, so he felt relieved and said directly: "Let him in."

    The people who can come here to find him are actually not ordinary people.

    Immediately, a guy with a big belly came in, holding some fruit or something in his hand, which was nothing valuable.

    "Old Li, it's you. Why did you come here suddenly, and what did you bring with you? Hurry up and take it away with me." Nanlin said directly.

    He is quite a principled person, regardless of whether it is expensive or not, he will never take anything that others bring to his house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Su Xun's Reminder

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Looking at this, it is obvious that Nanlin knows this person.

    Moreover, Su Xun took a look at this guy, saw that his face was greasy, and his body was covered in grease, so he probably understood what this guy was doing.

    This has nothing to do with Su Xun, so he didn't speak all the time, just watch quietly.

    The fat guy with big ears smiled, and then he said: "I thought it would be embarrassing to come to the door empty-handed, so I went to the roadside stall and bought some fruits. It only cost a few dozen yuan."

    This guy is also a very shrewd person. After a few words, it makes people think that the things he brought are actually very casual.

    At the same time, he said: "I'm still eating, I'm really sorry to bother you, Mr. Nan, you look really healthy."

    This guy is as familiar as he is, he immediately talked non-stop when he came up, and the key point was that Mr. Nan didn't pay him much attention at all.

    Nan Lin obviously didn't intend to let him talk nonsense here for too long, otherwise it would affect the old man's mood for a while, and he would be the one who would be scolded later.

    I just heard Nanlin say directly: "Old Li, what's the matter with you?"

    "It's nothing important, but it's been a long time since we got together, and we plan to treat you to dinner tomorrow. See if you have time." The fat guy said.

    Su Xun has been observing this person, always feeling that something is wrong with his face, so Su Xun took a closer look, and then when Su Xun looked at this person, his eyes changed.

    Nan Lin said: "I thought what was the matter, you just call me and tell me if it's okay, and you even made a special trip."

    "I didn't run on purpose, I just passed by. I thought of you, so I came to tell you."

    The guy's tone sounded quite relaxed, and he said: "There will be a few other people, Lao Wang and the others, let's find a small restaurant to eat something later, let's get together, and make sure there is no extravagance.  .￣

    It seems that his awareness is still quite high, but these words are obviously meant for Mr. Nan.

    Nan Lin said directly: "Okay, I see. After you get off work tomorrow, just call me and tell me."

    "By the way, have you eaten tonight, why don't you stay and eat together." Nan Lin said.

    The guy with the fat head and big ears is not stupid. Nanlin just said this politely, but in fact the voice was quite flat, and even a fool could tell that he didn't really want to stay.

    On the contrary, this is a secret reminder to you, if you have nothing to do, go back quickly, don't delay my meal.

    The guy hurriedly said: "No need, my house is already cooked, I'll go home and eat right away, so I won't disturb you for dinner."

    After watching this guy leave, Mr. Nan asked, "Who is that person?"

    "It's a deputy director of the Health Bureau. I know him when I meet him sometimes," Nan Lin said.

    Sure enough, it was almost the same as what Su Xun guessed. Looking at the body shape, you can almost tell that it is too tired, which leads to overnutrition, so it is so fat.

    Elder Nan didn't say anything, and came up with a sentence: "Stop contacting these people, and do your own work well. It won't do you any good if you don't participate in any dinner or wine."

    Nan Lin looked helpless, and could only say: "Dad, I don't want to, but isn't that how human relationships are? Everyone lives in Linjiang, so I have to give face."

    Elder Nan also knew that what he said had some truth, so he didn't reprimand him any more, but said: "Okay, let's not talk about this, just keep your sense of proportion, let's eat."

    But at this moment, Su Xun, who had been silent all this time, spoke up: "Brother Nan, what is your relationship with that person?"

    Brother Nan was what Nanlin asked Su Xun to call him just now, and he kept calling him Nanju, which was really awkward.

    Some wondered why Su Xun would ask this question, but Nanlin also said: "What else can I do, just live on the surface, the one who has a meal once in a while, in fact, there is not much intersection."

    "Then let me advise you, if he invites you to dinner tomorrow, you'd better not go, and find an excuse to shirk it." Su Xun said earnestly.

    "Why?"

    Nan Lin was stunned for a moment, let alone him, even Nan Lao put down his chopsticks and looked at Su Xun in surprise.

    Su Xun has nothing to hide, he said: "I can also read a little face, that person's face is not quite right."

    "No way, you kid can still read faces?"

    theNan Lao exclaimed at this time, and looked at Su Xun with the eyes of a monster.

    Su Xun said: "Let's understand a little bit, that person's face is already wrong, and the evil star is in the lead, and he is at the end of his way."

    "No way, he's doing really well, and at his age, he might still have the possibility of rising, so how could he end up at the end of the road?" Nan Lin had a look of disbelief on his face.

    Su Xun didn't lie either, what he saw was such a situation, that person was definitely going to have an accident, the Prophet of Spring River Plumbing Duck, perhaps only he himself was the first to realize it.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I don't know about this. Anyway, I think he may be investigated. Brother Nan, it doesn't hurt to pay attention."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun did not continue this topic. After all, he is only a middle school student. It is obviously not good to talk too much about that.

    After the meal was over, Su Xun left Nanlao's place, feeling that eating here was quite enjoyable, the food was delicious, and the environment was quiet and warm, just like his own home.

    "Don't send it off, Mr. Nan, I will definitely come here often in the future."

    Old Nan: ""

    After the man left, what Su Xun said just now still enveloped his heart, Mr. Nan, and he couldn't help asking: "You didn't hear anything?"

    "What's the matter? Do you mean what Su Xun said just now? I really didn't hear it. He's doing well. Find out what he's doing. I didn't hear that he was going to have an accident." Nan Lin was also at a loss.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun's real ability, Nanlin probably would have ignored him a long time ago.

    I just heard Nanlin say: "Dad, I admit that Su Xun is good at medicine, and I have a good impression of him, but things like facial expressions are too ridiculous, who still believes this now."

    However, what Nan Lao thought was different from him, Nan Lao's face was very serious, and he said: "I don't think Su Xun will be aimless."

    "Since he said that, it must be reasonable. You have a classmate who works in the inspection department. You can inquire about it." Nan Lao said.

    Nanlin, however, had a face of reluctance, and said directly: "Dad, you are not mistaken, that is the content of his work. How can I inquire about it, and ask this out of nowhere? People think I am a guilty conscience."

    "Where are you talking nonsense, don't ask me to smoke you if you believe it or not?"

    "Okay, okay, I ask, I ask!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 There is nothing wrong with me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nanlin's side was also tricked by Mr. Nan and there was nothing he could do. He had already said so, so he dared not agree.

    Don't look at him as a middle-aged man. In fact, he should be afraid, and he still has to be afraid. It seems that there is nothing wrong with a son being afraid of his father.

    The whole person in Nanlin was reluctant, so he dialed a number. This is a college classmate of his. Nanlin used to study at the University of Political Science and Law in the capital.

    Moreover, in terms of politics and law, it is a relatively top university. Basically, his classmates are all talented people, and there are no ordinary people.

    This is why you have to study hard to get a good university entrance exam. It doesn¨t mean that you will be able to do well if you have that degree, but that in these four years, the people you come into contact with are different, and you will have a different life.  Life.

    It just so happened that Nanlin had a classmate who also worked in Linjiang, and was more or less a leader in the inspection department.

    However, because of their special identities, their communication is not so frequent, but the relationship is still there.

    "Nan Lin, you chief bureau, why did you remember to call me?" A hearty voice came from the other end of the phone.

    In fact, the relationship between two people is still possible, otherwise, how could they speak so casually.

    Nanlin couldn't help laughing, and said, "They're all old classmates, and you're still making fun of me."

    "Then let's not joke with you, tell me, what's the matter, are you going to invite me to dinner or what?" The old classmate said in a relaxed tone.

    His position is a little special. There are usually not too many people looking for him to do business. He doesn't dare to answer the phone casually. Some people are like brown sugar, and it is difficult to refuse.

    However, he doesn't care in front of Nanlin. How could Nanlin ask him to do something? With Nanlin's status, he is much better than him.

    I just heard Nanlin say: "It's not just a matter of a word for dinner. I will treat you someday when you are free, but I called today because I want to inquire about something with you."

    "If you have anything to say, just tell me, I will tell you what I know."

    Nan Lin asked directly: "We are near the river recently, is someone going to be investigated?"

    In fact, when he asked this question, Nanlin felt desperate in his heart. He thought that the question was really stupid. After hearing this, his old classmate probably thought he had committed something.

    "How did you know?"

    As a result, at this moment, the old classmate on the other end of the phone was shocked.

    Now the expression on Nan Lin's face became exciting, and he was a little dazed for a while, thinking that he couldn't, is this true?

    The old classmate on the other end of the phone said: "Since you have heard the news, I will not hide it from you, that old Li from the Health Bureau is about to have an accident."

    "His problem is relatively serious. He was reported by others, and he was sent directly from the capital. Our local people in Linjiang can't get involved in this matter. We just need to cooperate with others."

    The old classmate continued: "And the news is blocked, because that guy, and a few accomplices, are afraid to startle the snake."

    "Only a few people know about it. Others basically don't know about it. I didn't expect you to know about it. It's no wonder that you are a person with a background in the capital. You can know this. It's amazing."

    The old classmate praised him over there, and he also knew that Nanlin's biggest reliance was his father. In fact, Nanlin had a lot of background, after all, he had power in the capital.

    It's only temporary on Linjiang's side, and it will rise up sooner or later. This just proves that the background of Nanlin is bigger than what I imagined.

    He was sure that not many people knew about this kind of blocked news, but Nan Lin knew about it, which made people think he was very powerful.

    Little did they know that Nan Lin was completely shocked at this time, and the whole person stood there, unable to calm down for a long time, and even a little speechless.

    Except for the shock, it was shock. When the guy came over and said to invite him to dinner just now, everything was as usual, no different from usual.

    But Su Xun saw this and told him exactly what he said. How should this be explained?  Is there really such a thing as metaphysics?

    "Since you know everything, I'll tell you, but this must be kept secret, don't tell it out, it's easy to cause shock, and you'd better stay away from that person." Said the other side of the phone.

    Even if he didn't say these things, Nanlin wouldis clear.

    Only then did he come back to his senses, and quickly said: "Don't worry, I won't say anything. I'll treat you to dinner some other day when I have time."

    "It's been a while since we ate, and I've been busy with it recently, so I guess some will."

    Without saying a few words, he hung up the phone, but at this time, Nanlin still couldn't calm down for a long time.

    He was still thinking about what Su Xun said in his mind. At this time, he realized how amazing Su Xun really is.

    "How about it, what's the result of the question?" asked Nan Lao next to him.

    Nanlin came back to his senses again and said, "Just like what Su Xun said, something really happened to that person."

    In fact, seeing the expression on Nan Lin's face when he was on the phone just now, Mr. Nan probably knew it in his heart, but he heard his son say it himself.

    He was still quite shocked, Su Xun's ability was far beyond imagination.

    Only Nan Lao said: "You owe him another favor."

    How could Nan Lin not understand what Nan Lao meant? He was a little ashamed, but he still nodded and said, "I should have believed him before."

    If Su Xun hadn't reminded him this time, he might have gone to dinner with that guy tomorrow in a foolish way.

    No wonder he invited himself to dinner, he must have sensed that something was going to happen, he wanted to flatter himself, and then use Nan Lao's influence to see if he could save himself.

    Thinking of that guy trying to use him, Nan Lin's eyes turned cold.

    Things are not so simple, people from the capital, it means that he is completely finished, no one can protect him, but if he gets too close to him.

    Even if his status is unusual and nothing will happen to him, there will definitely be something on his body that makes people suspect him.

    Thinking of this, Nanlin was very fortunate. Fortunately, because of Su Xun's reminder, he called to ask.

    "Dad, give me Su Xun's number."

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Su Xun was still on his way home when a call came from an unfamiliar number, but Su Xun still answered: "Hello, who is it?"

    "Su Xun, I'm Nanlin. This is my private number. Save it. If you have anything to do in Linjiang in the future, feel free to call me. There is nothing wrong with me." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 184 Oh, Woman

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard this, he was a little confused at first, but he was smart, and after a few seconds, he probably understood what it meant.

    The corner of the mouth unconsciously evoked a smile, it was already very obvious what was going on.

    It seems that it should be what I said before. He has already received confirmation, so he made a special call to himself. Nanlin's attitude has already explained everything.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay Brother Nan, I have written down the number. If I have something to call you later, you can't deliberately not answer."

    It's more appropriate to make a joke on purpose so that it doesn't look so serious, and it can also bring everyone closer.

    Sure enough, Nan Lin also smiled, and only heard him say: "That doesn't exist, if I don't help you, my dad will probably beat me to death."

    "Are you home yet?"

    "Not yet. I walked. I just went for a walk after dinner." Su Xun said.

    "Okay, then I won't bother you, be careful on the road."

    After finishing speaking, Nanlin hung up the phone, Su Xun put the phone in his pocket, and continued to walk slowly.

    What Nanlin said just now still appeared in my mind, and I couldn't help but feel a little funny.

    Who would have thought that just because of an unexpected event, because of a word of his own, this effect would be produced.

    Although Nan Lin was grateful to him before and had a good attitude towards him, it was because of Nan Lao, but now it is different.

    Su Xun could feel that the relationship between the two had been brought closer.

    In the past, Su Xun would never have imagined that he would be able to get to know a big man like Nanlin, something that he could not even imagine.

    With his words, as long as Su Xun doesn't commit crimes and do some unreasonable things, he can really walk sideways in Linjiang.

    Besides, Su Xun has always been relatively low-key, and he doesn't think he will do anything earth-shattering. It's best not to trouble Nanlin and not trouble him.

    Su Xun also knows that all of this is given to him by the system, because one after another magical skin makes him gradually become extraordinary.

    As a result, one small thing after another is connected, maybe the gears of fate have changed invisibly.

    Everything now is given by the system. Su Xun can already feel that his life has changed. Who would have thought that a salted fish would become what it is now.

    What's more, Su Xun can be sure that this is just the beginning, and the future will definitely be even more exciting.

    Thoughts filled the air, what Su Xun cared about most was his parents, but it is not suitable for him to go home now.

    Let's wait until after the college entrance examination, go back and give them a surprise to make them really happy, anyway, it won't be long.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    On the next Monday, I started school, and there was no other way. Monday was the scariest day of the week, bar none.

    Considering that this is only the beginning and that the weekend is still four days away, it's almost hopeless.

    Su Xun is fine, anyway, he doesn't listen much when he goes to school, he just hangs around casually, the most comfortable thing is that the teacher doesn't care about him.

    Especially during the flag-raising ceremony today, it was specially announced that Su Xun won the first prize in the new concept composition competition, which made Su Xun shine again.

    Now Su Xun has become a popular lover in school. He has good grades and literary talents. The most important thing is that he is tall and handsome, and his body proportions are good. He is only 18cm too much.

    This is simply a perfect boyfriend, how many girls are eager to have something to do with him.

    In the past, Su Xun never dared to think about such a thing, no girl would look him in the eye.

    However, although the situation is different now, Su Xun's own vision is also high. He naturally looks down on ordinary girls, and now there are only a few school girls who can fall into his eyes.

    The entanglement between the school beauties and Su Xun naturally discouraged the other girls, and they knew in their hearts that Su Xun was the man they would never get.

    ?The whole day went by like this, and the get out of class was over when school was over in the afternoon. Su Xun was talking and laughing with Yao Zhihao at first, so let me share which teacher has released a new work.

    As a result, Su Xun suddenly noticed something. An Suke was relatively fast, and with a hurried face, as if he was worried, he left the classroom with his schoolbag on his back.

    SueXun saw that there was a water cup in her desk, and she probably forgot to pack it because she was too fast.

    An Su must have something on her mind, she can be sure, usually An Su is a quiet girl.

    It gives people the impression that no matter what she does, even if she is flipping a book, she will be very elegant. Today's rush is obviously not her style.

    Not understanding what happened to An Suke, Su Xun was still a little worried about her, so he quickly followed her out.

    "Fuck, Su Xun, why are you running so fast, you haven't taught me how to decode the file you sent me yet." Yao Zhihao looked confused.

    "Let's talk about it tonight, I have something to do now."

    As a human being, you shouldn't value sex over friends. Fortunately, Su Xun is a beast, so he doesn't need to care so much.

    "Su Ke, why are you running so fast?"

    Su Xun easily caught up with An Suke. Seeing that An Suke was in such a hurry, he asked, "What's wrong with you? Is something wrong?"

    "Su Xun, my mother was beaten, I have to hurry over and have a look."

    When An Suke spoke, she was extremely anxious, and there was a tear in her voice. It is estimated that she has never encountered such a thing.

    When Su Xun heard this, she thought that something really happened. She also knew a little bit that An Su was in a single-parent family, and her life was rough.

    The importance of her mother to her is self-evident. It is reasonable for her to be so anxious.

    "Don't be so anxious, explain the matter clearly, where was Auntie beaten, tell me and I'll take you there, otherwise you won't be able to take a taxi after school, when will you get there by bus?"

    An Suke was a little out of control just now, after listening to Su Xun's words, he realized it now, and only heard An Suke say: "The company she works in is called Dingfeng Real Estate Company, and the one in the Jingkai District  .￣

    Su Xun probably knew the location in his mind, and said directly: "Come on, get in the car with me, I will take you there, and speed up."

    When going to the parking spot, Su Xun also sent a message to Mo Xiaoli, told her what was going on, and asked her to go back first.

    Unexpectedly, when school was over, there were many people with mixed eyes. Many people saw An Suke get into Su Xun's sports car, which caused a discussion on campus.

    "An Suke was harmed by Su Xun. I'm really mad. Did he dump Mo Xiaoli so quickly?"

    "Of course I dumped it after playing enough, what do you think?"

    "Where are they going after school? Are they going to open a room together to play Glory of Kings?"

    "Heh, woman. In the end, I will follow whoever is rich and handsome. There is no good thing." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 The Most Expensive Car in the World

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't expect that An Suke would get into the car with him, and there would be so many discussions, and most of them were bad.

    It seems that in today's society, everyone's thoughts are too impure, and they basically don't think about beautiful things.

    Of course, even if Su Xun knew about it, she didn't have the time to go to someone to settle the score, because the situation was more urgent at this time, and it was not clear what was going on with An Suke's mother.

    Su Xun probably knew the location of that place, but he still turned on the navigation on the car, and then the speed was relatively fast. He arrived at the place within half an hour.

    After having Zhao Yun's skin, when driving, I feel that the car is like a toy, which can be manipulated at will, and everything is under control.

    Unlike some people, especially the magical species of female drivers, it is not known whether she is driving or the car is driving her.

    "Dingfeng Real Estate Company, here we come!"

    ?Su Xun took a look, and it was already here. This company still looks quite impressive, and it could be an ordinary company that can rent the entire building to work.

    For ordinary small companies, in an office building, it is almost enough to rent an area, and few can rent a floor, let alone a whole building.

    Although Su Xun has never heard of it, it is estimated that this company can be considered a relatively large company in Linjiang.

    However, Su Xun doesn't have a good opinion of real estate companies, because the current housing prices are too high, and it's inevitable that the real estate companies are making things difficult.

    There must be an underground garage in this kind of place, but in order to save time, Su Xun didn't bother to find an underground garage, so he just drifted and parked the car at the gate of the office building.

    Immediately, the two security guards walked over quickly. Su Xun and An Suke just got out of the car, and one of the older security guards said, "Young man, what do you do, don't you know you can't park here?"

    The attitude is not very good, of course, the tone is quite calm, not too bad. Generally speaking, it is quite good for a security guard to have this attitude.

    However, after looking at the eyes of the two of them, Su Xun probably understood in his heart that these two guys probably still look at their Lamborghini's face.

    If this was an ordinary family car, these two people would have already yelled, telling Su Xun to move the car away quickly.

    This also made Su Xun suddenly realize that he can't reason with these two people. People like security guards, to put it mildly, are just dogs who look down on people and feel that they have little power. They can't be exaggerated.

    If you have a good discussion with him, it might not work out, you might as well be a bit more arrogant, Su Xun doesn't have so much time to waste at this time.

    Su Xun said with a rampant face: "Where my car is parked, does it have anything to do with you? I parked here to give you face?"

    For a moment, the expressions on the faces of the two security guards were not very good-looking. It was obviously the first time they encountered such a rampant person.

    However, it was precisely because of their arrogance that the two security guards didn't know what to do for a while. This kid must have a lot of background to be able to drive a Lamborghini.

    They are ordinary security guards who earn thousands of dollars a month. How can they mess with this? They are not people they can afford.

    Su Xun continued: "Anyway, you are all about to get off work. I came to see your general manager for something. You go and don't block my way."

    The two managers were really intimidated by Su Xun, and they just stood there without moving. Su Xun's pretentiousness achieved good results, and they went in directly with An Suke.

    Looking at Su Xun's back, the younger one among the two security guards couldn't help but said, "Brother Li, let him in just like that? He hasn't checked his identity yet, will he violate the company's regulations?"

    The older security guard said: "Xiao Wang, you have to know that rules are dead, but people are alive. Do you know how expensive this Lamborghini is?"

    "At least a few million." The young security guard gave a sky-high figure in his own opinion.

    However, the older security guard smiled and said: "You are too young, this car is imported, at least more than 10 million, a few million is just a fraction."

    Although this elderly security guard pretended to be a bit aggressive when he spoke, he must have quite vicious eyesight after being a security guard for so many years.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "You can tell by looking at this car, is this car affordable for ordinary people, let alone ordinary people, the average rich second generation can't afford it."

    & nbsp; "Look at the girl next to him, isn't she beautiful? These days, she's all beautiful by rich people, so that kid must be a super rich second generation or something. This kind of person won't be bored to come to the company to make trouble  .￣

    The young security guard nodded half understanding, but he was still quite shocked, immersed in the car of more than 10 million yuan.

    In his cognition, a car worth a few million is already a big deal, and a car worth more than ten million is simply against the sky.

    Poverty can really limit people's imagination in many cases. You think the life of a local tyrant is very nourishing, but in fact he is more nourishing than you think.

    Thinking about his company that costs 3,000 yuan a month, the young security guard suddenly felt sad. He didn't eat or drink for a lifetime, and it seemed that he couldn't afford such a car.

    Just listen to the young security guard and said: "The gap is really too big, how can he be so rich at such a young age?"

    "Don't think too much, take a closer look, the world is like this, the reincarnation technology often determines a lot, you can either drive this kind of car as soon as you are born, or you can't drive it forever."

    The young security guard looked at this cool Lamborghini, and his eyes still showed envy unconsciously. Among the men, there are a few who don't like cars.

    He couldn't help but said: "I'm really envious of others, there are fragrant cars and beautiful women, who are the same age as me, but I am here to watch the gate."

    "This should be the most expensive car in the world, right?"

    "You think too much, there are more expensive cars than this."

    The older security guard said disapprovingly: "Remember, there are more local tyrants in this world than you think. Some cars are still made of gold. Think about how much you will get."

    "Of course, these cars are not the most expensive cars in the world. Do you know what the most expensive cars are?"

    "Rolls Royce?"

    The older driver shook his head.

    "Bugatti Veyron?"

    Shake his head again.

    "McLaren?"

    Still shaking his head.

    "What the hell is that?"

    The older security guard's eyes suddenly became deep, and he only heard him say: "It's a woman's shopping cart." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 I forgot to read it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Snapped！！"

    Su Xun just finished his sentence, and before he finished speaking, he slapped him directly, and then he heard the scream of Mr. Yang.

    It was really too vicious. This slap directly slapped Mr. Yang to the ground. You could tell from the loud slap that it must be very painful.

    After all, Su Xun's power is a man who has been amplified hundreds of times. Although he is afraid of killing people with a slap, Su Xun didn't use a hundred times the terrifying power, but it is still an exaggeration.

    "Pfft！！"

    At this moment, Mr. Yang struggled to get up, opened his mouth and seemed to spit out something.

    Everyone took a closer look at it, it was a tooth, and the tooth was knocked out, how miserable it was to be beaten.

    However, when they saw that the corner of Mr. Yang's mouth was still bloodstained at this time, and half of his face was swollen, everyone seemed to understand how miserable he was.

    He Qishuang's face turned pale from fright. The matter was already serious enough, but Su Xun actually beat him up.

    The job can't be kept now, and it's not just a job problem. From He Qishuang's understanding, that Mr. Yang has a bad temper, and he will definitely not give up.

    If you go back and call the police or something like that, and get the person arrested, then the matter really can't be resolved.

    But now that things have happened, there is obviously no chance to stop them. What else can I do? I'm afraid I can only despair.

    Mr. Yang was as expected, just like a lion whose tail had been trampled on all the time, and immediately became furious.

    "You little bastard dared to hit me. You are really lawless. I think you want to die, don't you?"

    When talking, Mr. Yang was already so angry that he came up and raised his orchid finger to show Su Xun some color.

    However, his small body was really not enough to look at in front of Su Xun, and he was kicked by Su Xun again and fell to the ground.

    Only then did he realize a problem. It turned out that he was not Su Xun's opponent at all. The difference in combat effectiveness between the two was too great. What a painful realization.

    However, he only realized it now, and it was obviously too late. Su Xun didn't even give him a chance to react, and when he went up and caught him again, he just slapped him indiscriminately.

    The group of people in the office were all shocked. It was the first time they saw such a fierce person, and they even dared to beat Mr. Yang.

    Although the key was their leader, no one came up to help. What a joke, everyone usually looks very upset at that guy.

    I've been putting up with him for a long time, okay, but I'm just making a living under his hands, so I dare not speak out. Today, there is someone like Su Xun who acts on behalf of the sky, and it's too late to be happy.

    He Qishuang was really on the verge of passing out. Seeing that the matter was getting serious and developing step by step, she wanted to dissuade Su Xun, but found that it was useless at all.

    At this time, An Suke's expression on her face seemed a little complicated, and she was also shocked. She didn't expect Su Xun to be so cruel.

    Reason told her that if things go on like this, the final result will definitely be serious, but An Suke is still a little happy in her heart.

    Su Xun was so angry at the crown, it seemed that it was because of her mother, and in the final analysis, it was also for her, which showed that she still had weight in Su Xun's heart.

    Women, their minds are so elusive.

    "What are you doing? The chairman is here, and they are still fighting here. What does one or two look like?"

    However, just as Su Xun was in full swing, a stern voice came over, and I have to say that this voice saved Mr. Yang.

    Su Xun stopped his movements. He glanced at it. The person who spoke just now looked like a leader, and there was a group of people behind him.

    It seems that he just said that the chairman is here, no matter how stupid Su Xun is, he knows that the chairman is the most awesome existence, so Su Xun quickly stopped.

    It's a bit too much to beat their employees in front of the boss of the company.

    But today's trouble, Su Xun probably can't avoid it, after all, he already beat that guy's mother who doesn't know him anymore.

    If other companies want to call the police, Su Xun can be arrested immediately.

    However, Su Xun didn't care. He was just angry today, and he would beat up that idiot if he said anything. As for calling the police and so on.

    ?With Nan Lin protecting him, what is there to be afraid of? Is it a big deal to hit a scumbag?

    "Why are you kid?"

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun was thinking about how to deal with it, a slightly surprised voice sounded.

    Su Xun sounded familiar at first, but took a closer look and found an acquaintance standing up.

    This guy is the guy who ate fish in the restaurant in Sha County last time. I didn¨t expect to meet him here. Even Su Xun thought, how could it be such a coincidence?

    "I was just talking about why there was a scent in the air when I came here just now. It turns out that you are here." The guy joked.

    It can be seen that he has a good impression of Su Xun, mainly because of Su Xun's braised crucian carp.

    Su Xun was speechless all of a sudden, wondering what this guy meant, was he saying that he was really sweet?

    Could it be that he is also the leader of this company?  Su Xun is not stupid. To see him here, he must be someone from this company.

    Su Xun, who was suspicious in his heart, also asked: "Why are you here?"

    In this guy's eyes, an interesting expression immediately appeared, he glanced at Su Xun, and said: "I am the chairman here, this is my company, why do you think I am here?"

    "I go´´´´´"

    Su Xun was a little shocked. He didn't expect that he was the chairman, and he really didn't see it.

    However, Su Xun could tell last time that this person's aura is definitely not ordinary, and that aura of spending money like water.

    I bought a fish for 100,000 yuan, what else can I not do, now that I know that he is the chairman, it is not surprising, no wonder he is so rich.

    It is conceivable that the chairman of such a large real estate company is not just ordinary rich.

    "So you are the chairman, what a disrespect." Su Xun said awkwardly.

    The question he asked just now seems a bit embarrassing.

    The chairman was not angry, but asked strangely: "Didn't I give you a business card last time, it says the chairman of Dingfeng Real Estate?"

    "That business card"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, but everyone saw through it, so Su Xun simply told the truth: "I forgot to read it."

    Chairman: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 Give him the mop (1 more, please subscribe)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone in the company looked at Su Xun with strange eyes. How should I put it, they were a little speechless, a little shocked, and finally even a little envious.

    Obviously, everyone can see that the man in front of him, who looks ordinary in clothes and doesn't look like a rich man, knows their chairman.

    And the relationship between the two of them seems to be quite good, probably there is some kind of py transaction in the dark.

    Su Xun's words directly stunned everyone. You must know that their chairman is a figure in the entire Linjiang City.

    Moreover, he is quite a big person, there are not too many people who want to get to know him, and there are really very few people who can let him hand over his business card.

    Su Xun received this treatment, which would have been envied by countless people, but he didn't even look at the business card.

    Shouldn't it be saved properly? What kind of operation is this?

    Glancing at the resentful eyes of the chairman, Su Xun also knew that what he said just now was not right, so Su Xun said: "Maybe it's still in my drawer, I'll go back and look for it."

    Chairman: ""

    These words are added, almost as if they hadn't been said, it's heartbreaking.

    The chairman thought that who made him cook well, so he didn't have the same knowledge as him. He just heard the chairman say: "By the way, why did you suddenly come to my company?"

    This is what makes him most curious. He is a real estate company, and there seems to be no one else who comes here except for business talks.

    If you buy a house, you definitely don't come here directly to buy it. Seeing Su Xun's appearance, it doesn't look like he came here to do business.

    Not to mention that he seemed to hit someone just now, the matter looks a little complicated,

    Su Xun glanced at the beaten Mr. Yang, he probably knew what to do.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "My friend's mother worked as a cleaner in your company, but when I was mopping the floor today, I accidentally"

    Su Xun's words were neither loud nor soft, but they were sonorous and powerful. He didn't talk nonsense, just speaking according to the actual situation.

    If the guy in front of him is a sensible person, or he is looking at the face of the two crucian carp, Su Xun thinks that he should not care about himself in today's matter.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't have much confidence, after all, he didn't have much contact with this guy, and he didn't know exactly what kind of character he was.

    If it is really the kind of person who is more protective of the calf and feels that what he is doing is wrong, Su Xun must not be able to deal with such an awesome character like him, and the big deal is to pay for some medical expenses.

    Anyway, Su Xun is not short of money now, and he has already fought. For him, this is the most comfortable.

    It can be clearly noticed that the expression on the chairman's face has been changing, and his eyes rolled a little, as if there was a little anger.

    I just heard him say: "Yang Baolai, you are very capable, aren't you? You even bully a cleaner in the company. Do you think you are awesome? Are you the boss in this company?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment. He really didn't expect this person to have such a reaction. Even the not-so-elegant words "beautiful" burst out of his mouth, which shows that he is still a little angry.

    Such a big reaction was not only that this person knew Su Xun, even though they knew each other, Su Xun didn't have that much face.

    The most important thing is him. Although he is a big boss now, he looks very powerful. In fact, he is also a rural person. He worked hard. He has experienced the hardships in the past.

    So he understands how difficult it is for ordinary people. Needless to say, cleaners must be the lower class of society. To be bullied by a company manager like this is not to be regarded as a human being?

    This kind of thing happened in his company, which really made him extremely angry, so he questioned directly.

    Of course, there must be part of the reason for Su Xun. Since Su Xun can go to Shaxian restaurant for dinner, it proves that he is also a high-end person.

    At least he can get in touch with some high-class people. The one who had an accident today was his friend's mother, who presumably has a good relationship. His eyes swept over An Suke, maybe it was his girlfriend.

    It is conceivable how angry Su Xun is, no wonder he beats people, and if he goes out to talk about it later, his company's reputation will not be good.

    "The resentment value from Mr. Yang is +98."

    hereAll right, Su Xun received a relatively large amount of resentment. After Mr. Yang was reprimanded by the chairman, Su Xun hated Su Xun to the core.

    If it weren't for Su Xun's mouth that kept talking, how could he be scolded? It is estimated that Mr. Yang has already scolded Su Xun's eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart.

    Su Xun didn't speak at this time, he just secretly felt happy in his heart by himself.

    Xin said that this time, it is really comfortable, killing two birds with one stone, it depends on how the chairman handles Mr. Yang.

    It's probably enough to scold her, but An Suke's mother should be able to keep her job, which is a pretty good result.

    However, he still underestimated the anger in the chairman's heart at this time, he obviously didn't plan to scold him and let it go.

    Mr. Yang is in a panic. Now he is just like He Qishuang just now. He was scolded like a dog, but he didn't dare to speak back.

    I can only forcefully explain: "I'm sorry, Chairman, this matter is my fault. I quarreled with my wife yesterday, and today I'm in a bad mood, so I couldn't control my temper when I encountered this matter."

    This guy originally wanted to throw away some of his responsibilities, but when he said this, it made the chairman even more disgusted.

    ?With his temper, he can do whatever he wants. How did this kind of person become a leader? Which bastard appointed him back then?

    Of course, it must not be him. As the chairman of the board, he is in charge of the overall situation. In terms of personnel, except for the general manager who was chosen by him, he has not taken care of the rest.

    Just listen to him continue to scold: "Is this the reason why you hit people casually, it's just nonsense!"

    "I'm sorry, I apologize, it was my fault, I shouldn't have done it just now."

    Mr. Yang's brain is also moving quickly, and he quickly admits that he is cowardly. At this time, saving his life is the most important thing. His desire to survive can be said to be quite strong.

    On the contrary, He Qishuang felt a little at a loss for a while, and didn't know what to do.

    The chairman saw his hypocrisy at a glance, it was obviously pretending, and he had to be dealt with today.

    This guy looked at the work badge on He Qishuang's chest, knew her name, and said, "Little He, come, give him your mop." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190 Thirty Years in Hedong and Thirty Years in Hexi (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah?"

    ?He Qishuang was taken aback for a moment by being called that by the chairman suddenly.

    He Qishuang really didn't expect that the chairman actually called him Xiao He.

    The two are about the same age, but as the chairman of the board, there is nothing wrong with calling her Xiao He, on the contrary, they are still close.

    He Qishuang didn't know what to do for a while, why did he ask him to give the mop to Mr. Yang?

    Just listen to the chairman continue to say: "Starting today, the two of you will switch positions. You will be the manager of the personnel department, and he will take over your position and clean up."

    "What?"

    Everyone was shocked now, even Su Xun didn't expect it, and almost couldn't help but burst out laughing, thinking that this guy is too good at playing.

    This idea is really interesting, it makes Su Xun feel bright, too creative.

    The expression on Mr. Yang's face looked like he had swallowed a fly alive, and he probably exploded in his heart, but he didn't dare to say a word, which was really irritating.

    Tell him to clean up, what kind of joke is this, he is a manager, he can be regarded as a high-level executive in the company.

    How can it be compared with a cleaner? It is absolutely impossible to ask him to clean. He can't do anything.

    He Qishuang was also frightened. Such a great thing happened to her. Instead of being happy, she felt a little scared.

    Seeing He Qishuang quickly waved her hand, and then said: "Chairman, no, this is definitely not possible."

    "I'm just a cleaner, and I don't have much education. You asked me to be a manager. How can this work."

    However, the chairman felt that this kind of manager of the personnel department is not a technical job, so it is enough to learn it, but looking at He Qishuang's appearance, it is estimated that she really does not want to.

    He is not a brainless person, so forget it if he doesn't want to, but in his heart, Mr. Yang wants to continue to be the manager of the personnel department, which is also very unlikely.

    At this moment, the chairman rolled his eyes twice, and then said: "Then let it be like this."

    "You will be the supervisor of the cleaning department in the future, and then manage the entire cleaning department. Isn't that a problem?" said the chairman.

    He Qishuang's whole person is like a dream now. Not only is he not unlucky today, but he also got a promotion and a salary increase. This is definitely a good thing.

    The supervisor of the cleaning department can earn tens of thousands of yuan a month at least. If he can earn tens of thousands of yuan, life will be much easier.

    She doesn't dare to be the manager of the personnel department, but she has always been a cleaner, so she is naturally familiar with the cleaning department.

    He Qishuang nodded quickly, and then said: "Thank you, Chairman."

    The chairman is the boss here, the company is owned by others, and this guy has absolute voting rights in the company, that is to say, basically he has the final say alone, and those shareholders have no effect on him.

    He said whoever was appointed, he was appointed, and who dared to object?

    At this time, Mr. Yang was relieved. He said that he thought he was going to lose his job just now, but he was really shocked.

    It is not easy to become this manager, because his previous leader was a gay guy, and he had to sell his ass with great difficulty to develop so fast.

    Now that he is living a good life, with such a high salary and high status, if his job disappears, it will be a fatal blow to him.

    ? As a result, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard the chairman say: "This person will be your subordinate in the future, manage him well, don't be polite."

    One sentence directly made Mr. Yang fall into the abyss. He felt that he had climbed down just now, but before he could stand still, he was kicked again.

    Mr. Yang hurriedly said: "Chairman, don't scare me. I'm a manager. How can I clean up?"

    I have never seen such a ruthless operation. Even if you are demoted, it is still in the office. What does it mean to be transferred directly to the cleaning department to clean up?

    As a result, he did not expect that this sentence made the chairman even more upset. The chairman frowned and said directly: "What do you mean, why can't you do it when others can do it?"

    "Tell you, there is only one choice. If you don't do it, you will pack up and leave me tomorrow." ?The chairman's voice was full of determination.

    Panicked, completely panicked now, Mr. Yang knew he had to give in, otherwise, if he was fired, where would he go to find a job.

    ? It's hard to find a job these days, and he was fired, it's not something glorious, people will definitely check you later, it's quite difficult to find a good job.

    No matter what, he didn't want to leave the company. Just hearing this guy, he burst into tears immediately.

    ?Began to play tricks, just heard him say: "Zhao Dong, I have elders and younger ones to support, just give me a chance."

    "I have not been in the company for a long time. If there is no credit, there will be hard work, and the personnel department is very busy. If I leave like this, they will have no leader, which will definitely affect the work."

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh out loud, thinking that this guy is simply mentally retarded, did you say that?

    If you say that there is no leader in front of the chairman, then who do you think the chairman is? Is he not as important as you?

    Sure enough, a flash of anger flashed in this Dong Zhao's eyes, and he didn't have any sympathy in his heart. Instead, he became even more suspicious of how this guy's ability got him the important position of manager.

    But it's nonsense to talk about a group of dragons without a leader, just go to a headhunting company and find someone.

    People say that the most lacking thing in the 21st century is talents. In fact, talents are everywhere now. If you want to find an excellent employee, it is too simple. The attraction of such a big company is naturally quite strong.

    Just listen to Zhao Dong resolutely said: "I'll give you another chance, either clean up, depending on the situation later, or leave."

    Now it's all over, Mr. Yang knew that there was no room for maneuver, so he could only nod his head and say in a humiliating voice: "Okay, I'll be a cleaner."

    He is a manager, but he turned out to be a cleaner. I guess he will be the joke of the whole company tomorrow, but after thinking about it, he is familiar with this company.

    After a while, maybe I can still get up, so I chose to forbear.

    However, Director Zhao directly reprimanded: "Then why are you still standing there in a daze, hurry up and mop the floor with a mop, and everyone will be off work soon."

    This guy quickly picked up the mop. It seemed that the movement, not to mention how unskilled, had never mopped the floor.

    However, no one complained about him, and everyone felt a little shocked that the manager who had been bullying He Qishuang just now became a cleaner in the blink of an eye.

    On the other hand, He Qishuang suddenly became a supervisor, the world changed so fast, the identities of the two people reversed at once, it really was thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191 Li Bai's Skin (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiao He, you can get off work and go back to the hospital to have a look. The medical expenses will be reimbursed by the company. You can also ask for leave tomorrow if you want to rest. I will approve it for you."

    Zhao Dong then said to He Qishuang with a pleasant expression, of course, all this is for Su Xun's face.

    Su Xun's face is not only handsome, but also useful.

    He Qishuang was simply flattered. She had never met a leader talking to her like this, let alone the biggest leader in the company.

    Just heard her quickly say: "It's okay, it's okay, I can go to work normally tomorrow."

    Director Zhao judged in a few short words that He Qishuang was an honest person, and this kind of person was usually the most serious in doing things.

    Although it was to give Su Xun face, He Qishuang made him feel that everything he did today was not wrong at all.

    "Okay, Auntie, don't be polite to him, let's get off work and go back."

    Su Xun said to Zhao Dong again: "Zhao Dong, thank you very much, I will treat you to eat fish another day."

    "Haha, you kid already knows that I like this one. After you say that, I am really greedy. Hurry up and leave me a contact information, and I will find you in the future."

    When this guy was talking, his eyes had already started to shine, obviously he was a standard foodie.

    When dealing with foodies, then everything will be much easier, Su Xun said with a smile: "Okay, I'll make a phone call for you."

    After memorizing Su Xun's number, Director Zhao gave Su Xun another business card, and then said: "Don't lose it now, remember to take a look at it by the way."

    "Ahem, no way."

    Su Xun took the business card and looked at it. The first line read "Dingfeng Real Estate Co., Ltd.".

    Below is his position, followed by his name, Zhao Yijie, and a phone number.

    After Su Xun remembered it, he thanked him. After the group left the company, Su Xun said: "Auntie, after you go back, remember to apply some medicine."

    The slap on her face was not serious, and it is estimated that nothing will happen tomorrow, and there is no need for Su Xun to open a pupil of salvation to treat her.

    "Your name is Xiao Su, right? Xiao Su really thanked you today. If it weren't for you, I really don't know what to do today."

    He Qishuang thanked Su Xun, and now she is sincerely grateful.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I also heard what Su Ke said after school, so I brought her here along the way. Who knew I would run into an acquaintance."

    In Su Xun's view, today's trip is quite necessary.

    After all, this is An Suke's mother, my future potential mother-in-law, and I have established a good relationship with her, so I don't want to help her too much in the future.

    And looking at it like this, it is estimated that the effect is quite good today, and He Qishuang should have a good impression of herself.

    Su Xun naturally didn't dare to ask for credit in front of her, the more modest the better.

    Sure enough, He Qishuang's impression of Su Xun kept rising. It was already very high, but the result is still improving.

    Everyone can see that Su Xun is definitely not simple. Such a young man should be young and frivolous, but he is so humble, which is really rare.

    The more He Qishuang looked at Su Xun, the more satisfied she became. If her daughter gets back with him in the future, the future must be guaranteed, because Su Xun looks like a reliable person.

    Anyway, as soon as he graduated from high school, He Qishuang didn't have much opinion on this kind of thing.

    "Xiao Su, I'll invite you to my house for dinner in two days. I'm really sorry today. I didn't buy anything, so I guess it's too late now."

    Su Xun could tell that she sincerely wanted to invite her, but now that she did go shopping for vegetables, it would take several hours to make a table of dishes, so she only had so much time.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Auntie, you don't have to be so polite."

    It's a pity that Su Xun's car can only seat two people, Su Xun must count the driver, and there is only one seat for the co-pilot.

    Unable to send the two of them back, Su Xun said: "Auntie, I'm so sorry, I can't take you two in the car."

    "It's okay, I can take a public car in front of me."

    After watching the two of them leave, Zhao Yijie next to him said, "Boy, you are really good at currying favor with your mother-in-law."

    Su Xun smiled and said: "?You can tell.  "

    "You don't even look at who I am. I have experience in currying favor with my mother-in-law. They are basically the same age as me and have a common language."

    ""

    To emphasize the key points, the first one is the word "du", which means that there are more than one or two mothers-in-law, with a huge amount of information, and the second is that his mother-in-law is about the same age as him, isn't it

    Fuck, what a fighter among beasts.

    Zhao Yijie glanced at Su Xun, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "You're still young, so it's no problem to find someone your age."

    "But we men, as you know, are much more specific than women. We only like young and beautiful ones. As long as we get along well, our daughter-in-law will always take the college entrance examination."

    Su Xun: ""

    "I won't talk to you anymore, I still have a reception tonight."

    After finishing speaking, Zhao Yijie left with a smile.

    Su Xun shook his head, thinking that being rich can really do whatever he wants, but Zhao Yijie is also considered a successful man, with the charm of a mature man in him.

    The most important thing is that he is rich. With his wealth, even if he doesn't want to find a woman, people will probably jump on him everywhere.

    Straight into the sports car, Su Xun also walked away.

    As everyone knows, at this moment, the two security guards outside are already shocked.

    The slightly older security guard moved his Adam's apple at this moment, and he said, "Well, let me just say that kid is unusual."

    "You can talk and laugh with the chairman. Fortunately, we didn't stop him just now, otherwise it would be unlucky." This guy has lingering fears.

    The young security guard was also a little scared, but he still said: "But this person, didn't he say he was looking for the general manager at the beginning?"

    "The general manager is awesome or the chairman is awesome. Everyone knows the chairman, but how can you not know the general manager? What kind of brains are you?"

    "Brother Li, you are right. After you said that, I suddenly realized that you should teach me more in the future."

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun returned home and started the lottery draw. Looking at the resentment value of 245, the main reason is that Mr. Yang contributed a lot today.

    During the second lottery draw, Su Xun finally had a good character, and the prompt was no longer thank you for participating.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Li Bai's skin [sensitivity]"

    When he heard that it was Li Bai, Su Xun was a little excited, he was a hero by birth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 Parents Are Coming (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of the hero Li Bai, Su Xun was a little excited. This is Su Xun's favorite hero, not one of them.

    ? At the beginning, I saved 18888 gold coins to buy him, but Su Xun was overwhelmed. I don¨t know how long I saved it. Although this hero is gorgeous, Su Xun couldn¨t handle it.

    Every time I play this hero, I will always be ridiculed by a group of people as elementary school students, but Su Xun doesn't care, just be happy, what is a teammate, can I eat it?

    This keen power skin should be a series of skins released some time ago, and the price is quite touching, but it is much more conscientious than Luban's video game boy.

    The huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind. Su Xun took a look, but it was really good. The current skin is getting more and more exquisite.

    However, among several of Li Bai's skins, the painting style of this skin is not quite right. Li Bai's character is obviously a swordsman in ancient costume, but it turned out to be a youthful campus style.

    The whole skin is mainly purple, with a purple and white sports sweater on the upper body, purple eyes, and a nice hairstyle.

    A pair of sports shorts on the lower body, and a pair of sneakers with the same color as the clothes, which looks a bit like AJ.

    At the same time, he was carrying a schoolbag on his back and holding a water glass in his hand. Needless to say, his appearance is naturally one of the highest in Li Bai's appearance in this game.

    Su Xun was still wondering why he didn't see Li Bai's sword. If a swordsman doesn't even have a sword, is he still called a swordsman? I'm afraid he isn't.

    However, in the next second, a sword flew over and landed in front of Li Bai.

    It is worth mentioning that there is another small detail of this skin that is quite coquettish. Everyone knows that in Li Bai's original painted skin, he has a grass in his mouth, with a chic and unrestrained look.

    In this skin, it becomes Li Bai with a four-leaf clover in his mouth. The change is not too big. If you don't look carefully, you won't notice it.

    However, this also shows that in the process of production, there is still a bit of care, after all, games are made with salary.

    The usefulness of this skin seems to be relatively clear, Su Xun probably knows what it is useful for by looking at the name.

    Skin name: [Sensitive Power]

    Corresponding hero: Li Bai

    Skin effect: After using this skin, the host will gain a sharpness bonus, the perception ability will be greatly improved, and the speed and reaction ability will be more than ten times that of the current one.

    "Okay, it's awesome!"

    Su Xun nodded immediately after reading the introduction of the skin's attributes. Obviously, he is quite satisfied with the bonus of this attribute.

    Even though it has been roughly guessed in advance, the effect is obviously beyond Su Xun's imagination.

    Among other things, the speed and reaction ability have been increased by ten times.

    This is not bragging. After all, if you think about the reaction ability of normal people now, if you encounter any danger, you will subconsciously hide.

    Not to mention the ten times bonus reaction ability, this is even more exaggerated, there is almost nothing that can't be reacted, except for bullets that are instantaneous, and I really dare not hide, I believe there is nothing else that can cause Su Xun  What a threat.

    In addition, this speed bonus is also very awesome. Even if Su Xun's running speed is rubbish, after getting ten times the bonus, it is also very awesome.

    For example, for a 100-meter sprint, it would have taken you 100 seconds, but almost no grandmother would take so much time to finish it.

    However, after getting this skin, it may take about ten seconds. Ten seconds is considered an awesome achievement in Asia, and only some professional athletes can do it.

    Su Xun felt that if he was really idle and bored in the future, he could go to the Olympics and win some gold medals for the country.

    Today's lottery draw made Su Xun very satisfied. When Su Xun was happy, he immediately went to find Mo Xiaoli, planning to go to the black hole elementary school with her.

    ?My own Li Bai is known as a ghost, and he has been cheating his teammates for a hundred years, so he asks you if you are afraid.

    When Mo Xiaoli heard that Su Xun wanted to show off Li Bai, she immediately said: "Yes, Li Bai can play, and I will use Hua Mulan to assist you."

    "???"

    Su Xun: "I'm a jungler, you assist a ghost."

    Mo Xiaoli was a little wronged: "I'm afraid you will be killed by wild monsters."

    Su Xun: ??´´´´´￣

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    I came to the school the next day and took the exam again. Although the exam in the third year of senior high school is normal, this exam is still very important.

    This is the third model in Linjiang City. Basically every school in Linjiang City has to take this test paper. The college entrance examination is less than a month away. This is also the last simulation before the end of the entire high school career.  Exam.

    The next time you take the exam, it will be a real shot to go to the college entrance examination, not as simple as a mock exam.

    The cruelty of the college entrance examination is that if you fail, you have to do it again, and it will take another year.

    The teachers didn't make too much publicity about the exam this time, it's not the same as before, because after all, the college entrance examination is coming soon, I'm afraid it will put too much pressure on everyone at this time.

    In fact, the teachers are all very experienced. At this time, no matter how hard you work, it is impossible to improve your grades. This time is basically set.

    ?Excluding the unstable factors, the remaining students probably know what kind of school they can get into. The most important thing is to adjust their mentality.

    Don't have too much pressure. If you have a good mentality, you will naturally perform well when the time comes.

    However, the students also understand that this is the last large-scale mock exam, and the so-called mock exam is almost the same as the college entrance examination.

    Now it is better to test one's own strength, and everyone wants to see what level they are, so that they can have a bottom line.

    Su Xun is relatively relaxed, and the operation is as fierce as a tiger. Anyway, for him now, the exam is as easy and comfortable as eating and drinking.

    The two-day exam passed quickly, and Su Xun didn't bother to check the answers, feeling that it wasn't interesting.

    Some people go to correct the answers after the exam, which makes Su Xun feel that these people are looking for abuse, why bother to find it hard for themselves, wouldn't it be good to be heartbroken after the results come out.

    When eating at night, Su Xun received a call from his mother. Su Xun said, "Mom, have you eaten yet?"

    "I just ate it, how about you?"

    Su Xun said: "I only eat it."

    In fact, when I called my parents on the phone, I talked about some homely things.

    Su's mother said: "Xiao Xun, I discussed it with your father, and we will go to Linjiang to see you tomorrow." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 Why Are You Looking Better (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ah, parents, why are you here?"

    At this moment, Su Xun suddenly froze for a moment, but he didn't expect that his parents called to talk about this.

    Because in Su Xun's impression, the number of times they came to visit him in the past three years is also one of the few, and they usually go back on vacation by themselves.

    After all, it is not easy for them to travel by car, and they are not familiar with the place in the big city.

    Su's mother said on the other end of the phone: "It's nothing. It's just that you haven't come back for a long time. I plan to go and see how you are doing recently."

    In fact, I am still a little worried about Su Xun, after all, Su Xun has left Xia Jinshu's home now.

    It's not that I'm worried that Su Xun will learn bad things, Su Xun is relatively honest in the impression of his parents, so you can rest assured.

    They are mainly worried that whether Su Xun lives alone, whether he can take care of himself is the most important thing.

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately felt guilty. It was true that he hadn't gone back for a while. The main reason was that he didn't have any holidays. It was only two days on weekends. It was too late to go back.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Mom and Dad, why don't you bother, the college entrance examination is coming soon, and I will go back after the college entrance examination is over."

    "It's because of the college entrance examination that we went to see you. We can't be with you, so we can only go to see you. Don't look back because you have a psychological problem."

    Su Xun probably understood that most of the parents were with them during the college entrance examination, and they did not have this condition.

    Just wanted to take some time to see Su Xun, and give some encouragement by the way.

    Hearing what his mother said, Su Xun naturally wouldn't refuse anything, just heard him say: "Well, you and Dad just come over tomorrow."

    "Just come over tomorrow afternoon. I leave school at around 5:30 in the afternoon, and I will pick you up at the station after school." Su Xun said after thinking about it.

    Tomorrow is exactly Friday. After school in the afternoon, it is equivalent to the weekend. It is relatively easy. I guess my parents have already thought about this time, so they came here.

    However, I only have time after school, otherwise I will be in class all day, how can I pick them up.

    Su Xun can ask for leave, which is a more casual one, but his parents place such importance on learning, can Su Xun ask for leave at this juncture.

    It is estimated that Su Xun will pick them up when the time comes. Their first reaction when they see their son is not to be happy, but to ask why you ran out during class time. By that time, you will not be able to escape after a mixed doubles game, which is quite cruel.

    Su's mother obviously thought so too, she said: "I told your dad the same, we will go there tomorrow afternoon, and you will call us after school, you can eat first."

    "What's the matter, are your parents coming over?"

    After hanging up the phone, Mo Xiaoli asked.

    Su Xun talked for a long time on the phone just now, unless Mo Xiaoli is mentally handicapped, a normal person would have already heard it.

    Su Xun nodded: "That's right, the college entrance examination is coming soon, they came to see me, I thought I would go home after the college entrance examination."

    "Su Xun, where is your home?" Mo Xiaoli asked.

    "In a county next to Linjiang, it's a bit far away, but it's barely within the range of Linjiang. It takes about two hours by bus."

    In fact, Su Xun's family is still in a small village below the county seat, and it takes dozens of minutes to get to the county seat by car, and then take a car to Laijiang from the county seat, which is not easy.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't say anything more, but she didn't despise Su Xun because of this. To put it bluntly, she wasn't very cold about these things.

    On the contrary, Su Xun always felt that Mo Xiaoli looked a little bit wrong now, as if she was quite excited.

    Just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Uncle and aunt are here, I want to prepare some gifts, how should I behave then."

    "Ahem！！"

    ?Su Xun couldn't help feeling pained, thinking that Mo Xiaoli was thinking so far, she didn't even think so much.

    This is indeed a problem. I didn't intend to let my parents see Mo Xiaoli. After all, they live so close, it is inevitable that they will have wild dreams.

    When parents were in high school, their expressions about puppy love changed. They kept thinking that it would affect their grades.

    Many times the thinking of parents is incomprehensible. For example, when they are at home, they say that theyIf you have a headache or feel uncomfortable somewhere, you definitely think you are playing with your mobile phone.

    In terms of love, it seems that the parents of Huaxia are about the same. Anyway, in high school, it was absolutely not allowed. If you know it, you will definitely be punished.

    The university is a little better, and some parents may be more relaxed, but most of them still think that they should study hard.

    As a result, as soon as he graduated from university, it would be a big deal, and he immediately urged: "Why don't you have a date yet? How can you let me hold my grandson like this? Hurry up and go on a blind date."

    However, Mo Xiaoli said so, if Su Xun didn't let her meet, he thought he had something to say about her.

    Forget it, let¨s see each other as soon as we meet, and say that we are neighbors and classmates, and the relationship is relatively good. As long as my grades are good, my parents should not say too much.

    Su Xun said: "There is no need to prepare anything. My parents are kind-hearted rural people, and they are very simple and easy-going."

    "You turn your head and put on a lighter makeup. Just don't be so scary. Remember to be gentle when speaking. Don't be the same as spraying your teammates when playing games."

    Mo Xiaoli: ""

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    After school was over the next afternoon, Su Xun hurriedly took a taxi to Linjiang West Bus Station.

    Even if you drive, first of all, the sports car can't fit three people, and secondly, the car can't explain it. I already said that I won the lottery last time. Is it possible that I can win again?

    ? For the same reason, it¨s almost done once, so it¨s better to keep a low profile. It took 20 minutes to take a taxi and arrived at the bus station.

    All the way to the gate of the ticket office, Su Xun saw his parents, both of them were sitting on the steps to rest, his father Su Nanshan was still smoking a cigarette, and at the same time put a lot of  Less packing luggage and the like.

    "Parents！！"

    "It's Su Xun who is here."

    After hearing Su Xun's voice, the two got up immediately, and Su Nanshan also extinguished the cigarette in his hand.

    ?As a result, when they approached, both of them froze for a moment, looking at Su Xun, they always felt that something was wrong.

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Su's mother hurriedly said, "My son, why did you become like this now?"

    "What's wrong with me?"

    Su Xun froze for a moment, could it be that he became handsome again?

    Su Nanshan also said: "Why do you feel that you have become better-looking and stronger? It has changed too much from before." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 Third Uncle Su Xun (6 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that the co-authorship was due to a certain change in his appearance.

    It has been a long time since she used the elegant lover's skin, and Su Xun is now used to the fact that she looks handsome.

    So he didn't think too much at all, and it turned out that his parents didn't know, after all, they hadn't seen each other for a long time.

    Su Xun in this semester seems to have never been home. It's not that Su Xun doesn't want to, but because of his poor grades, he doesn't want to go back either.

    Even if the parents don't ask, the neighbors around have to ask. Many rural people just like to gossip. Su Xun has also heard some nasty things.

    ?Why did you spend so much money to go to school in the city, and the grades you said were good, but the grades turned out to be so poor, it's really a loss.

    In addition, he and his parents just called and had no videos, so his parents didn't know about Su Xun's changes.

    Fortunately, this is not the first time Su Xun has explained this kind of thing, and Su Xun's personality has also changed from before.

    The current Su Xun is so thick-skinned, when he tells a lie, his face doesn't blush and his heart beats.

    He said directly: "I was not feeling well before, and I had acne on my face, so I went to the hospital to have a look."

    "The doctor said it was due to toxins in the body, and I had to get rid of them. He gave me some detoxifying and nourishing capsules to eat. After taking two courses of treatment, my skin improved a lot, and I became more energetic."

    Su Xun continued to talk: "Didn't I win the lottery last time? I saved some money and bought some better food. I have two bottles of Nutrition Express a day. My body is getting better nutrition, so I'm stronger now."  Quite a few."

    The parents still looked at it for a while, but they didn't have any doubts anymore, the son is still a son, at least the facial features are still there, otherwise, they would really doubt whether Su Xun had plastic surgery.

    Su Nanshan nodded and said: "Now is the time to study hard. You have to eat well. Your body is the capital. You must have a healthy body to have a good spirit."

    Su Xun said: "Mom and Dad, why did you bring so many things here?"

    The two of them are just here to see themselves. According to Su Xun's estimate, they will stay here for a day at most, and there are still a lot of things at home, so how can they stay longer.

    Su's mother said: "They are some special products of the family. There are some pickles that I pickled myself, and I also killed a few old hens that I raised. I brought some messy things."

    "All right！！"

    What else can Su Xun say, parents are like this, what they care about.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Go to the house I rented first, put your things down, and then I will take you to dinner."

    When eating, I happened to bring Mo Xiaoli with me. She is more eloquent, so she should be able to please her parents.

    However, Su Nanshan said: "You don't need to go out to eat, your third uncle called me and asked us to go over for dinner."

    "How did he know you were here?"

    Su Xun asked a question, but at this moment, there was already pain in his voice.

    He has relatives in Linjiang, and the relative is this third uncle, but Su Xun is not cold, Su Xun went to school in Linjiang before, lived in Yang Min's house, and did not live in his house, so it can be imagined.

    The relationship is not very good, between relatives, many times they are really not friends.

    On the surface it's okay, after all, they are all relatives, and you can't turn your back on them, but what's on your mind behind your back, that's not necessarily the case.

    Su Xun shouldn't know too much about his third uncle's family. In fact, Xia Jinshu's family is not as rich as Xia Jinshu's, so it's mediocre at best.

    A few years ago, I managed to buy a house in Linjiang. Su Xun is still impressed by the way he bragged about it when he was entertaining guests.

    There is no way that Su Xun¨s family is indeed in the worst condition, and they are basically not looked down on by them. Su Xun¨s attitude is, just don¨t get in touch with these snobbish relatives, at most, they can walk around during the holidays  .

    People nowadays are too realistic.

    It was rare to see my parents, and I was in a good mood, but after being teased like this, Su Xun was speechless.

    Su Nanshan said: "I called your third uncle yesterday and told him that they are all relatives, and it's normal to walk around."

    Su Xun was speechless again, he was afraid of seeing them, and you still called, but after thinking about Su Nanshan, he was too honest, and there was nothing to say.

    theSu Xun also complained before, why his father is so incompetent, but now thinking about it, it is better to be simple.

    "Dad, it's hard to come here, why go to his place for dinner, there are more opportunities to eat with them during the holidays." Su Xun didn't want to go anyway.

    Su Nanshan said: "I have already promised them. I will go to their house for dinner. Your third uncle is not a bad person, so he likes to say a few words about you. It is to urge you to study."

    ""

    Su Xun was speechless, and thought he was just saying a few words. Every time he saw it, he had to ask about his academic performance, which was the same as checking his household registration.

    Moreover, Su Xun understood their family's urgency too well, and asked about his grades, but he just wanted to pretend to be a foil to their son, whose grades were better than his own.

    Su Nanshan has said so, what else can Su Xun say, he knows his father's character too well, he is a bit rigid.

    Probably there was no other way, so Su Xun said, "Okay then, let's take a taxi there. I forgot where my third uncle lives."

    "Aren't there subways and buses? How expensive are taxis?" Su Nanshan said immediately.

    "Why！！"

    Su Xun sighed, and gave them some money himself, not too much, just because he was afraid of scaring them, but after the two of them had money, their attitude towards consumption obviously remained unchanged.

    Still frugal, you can tell by the clothes they wear, they are all old clothes, they feel that they are out of place in the big cities, but these are already the most decent clothes for them.

    I am comfortable now, but seeing my parents like this, Su Xun still feels uncomfortable.

    I have to find a way to make them change, but I have to wait until the college entrance examination is over, and I will come up with a good excuse and tell them that I have a few million.

    After being shocked, I believe that they should not be so frugal about the tens of thousands of expenses.

    Su Xun hasn't figured out what to say yet, he just mentioned winning the lottery last time. As for the reward for treating diseases and saving lives, this is true, the problem is that they have to believe it.

    I just heard Su Xun say deliberately: "The bus and the subway are about to leave work, and there are so many people at this time, I guess I can't get on with so many things."

    They didn't quite understand either, so Su Xun made a fuss on purpose, saying that he was about to leave work.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Addicted to studying and unable to extricate himself?  (7 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's third uncle's house was in a community called Xingfu New Village in Linjiang. Su Nanshan didn't remember it either, so he called to ask.

    There is still some distance to take a taxi, and it cost more than 50 yuan, but it made Su Nanshan feel bad.

    It's a waste of 50 to take a car, Su Xun was silent on the sidelines, he couldn't wait to change them after the college entrance examination.

    "Here we come, come in quickly, you must be exhausted along the way."

    After arriving at the third uncle's house, Su Xun's third uncle had a pretty good attitude, said with a smile, and seemed very enthusiastic.

    If you don't understand, I really think Uncle San is a pretty good person.

    However, Su Xun really knew exactly what kind of goods their family was, so Su Xun was really unmoved in his heart.

    After all, we are still relatives, no matter what, you can get by on the surface, and the third uncle will not be the one who will give you a face when we meet.

    Most of the relatives are like this. After seeing each other for a long time, it feels good to get together for a meal and a drink.

    But if you try to get along with each other for a few days, you will definitely feel all kinds of unpleasantness.

    Su Nanshan and Su's mother were a little cautious, they said: "Don't worry, let's take off our shoes."

    "Come on, here are the slippers, just put them on," said the third uncle.

    After entering, the third aunt also said hello, but the expression on her face was much calmer.

    The third aunt is too shrewd, she belongs to the kind of woman who likes to calculate, and she also has a strong vanity.

    Naturally, Su Xun knew all this, but Su Xun didn't say anything, just hung around there, following behind his parents.

    Just let them attract the firepower. It's better not to say a word today. Su Xun really doesn't want to say anything to them. It's a grade if you open your mouth and keep your mouth shut.

    Although Su Xun's grades have improved now, she is still too lazy to talk nonsense with them, which is really annoying.

    "Hurry up and wash your hands and sit down, you can eat."

    Although the third uncle's family is not very good, the dishes on the table are quite good. The dozen or so dishes are very rich. They look quite good, and it probably took a long time to prepare them.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that a large part of their reason was to show how high their living standards were.

    ?Mother Su went to the kitchen to help with things like dishes and chopsticks, only to hear Mother Su say: "Your kitchen is really nice, much better than our rural ones."

    When Su Xun heard this, his face immediately changed. Although this house is ordinary, it is indeed better than the rural ones. There is nothing wrong with it.

    But you can't say that, Su Xun still doesn't know who the third aunt is, if you say that, she will not go to heaven.

    Sure enough, the couple started, and the third aunt said: "That's right, when I bought this house, the kitchen was the most important thing to me."

    "Fortunately, I bought this house a few years ago, and the price rise is really scary now."

    The third uncle also started at this time, and only heard him say: "That's right, I bought this house for more than one million yuan, but now it's probably worth more than two million yuan, and it's still priceless."

    Sure enough, just like Su Xun, it started, and started this very low-level pretending. My parents are too honest. They clearly know that they like to pretend, but they insist on finding this topic, obviously they don¨t know how to chat.

    And when Su Nanshan heard this, his face was filled with envy immediately. Indeed, a house worth more than two million yuan was something he would never even dare to think about, and he would never be able to earn it in his life.

    Thinking of this, his expression is inevitably a little sad. Naturally, he can't afford to buy a house, not to mention that the house price is still rising rapidly. His income can support Su Xun's education and family expenses.

    The third uncle and his wife showed off their wealth, and they were obviously very comfortable, with more smiles on their faces, especially when they saw the envious eyes on Su Xun's parents' faces, let alone more satisfied.

    Only Su Xun was unmoved at this time. The house is about 90 square meters, and it¨s actually just two bedrooms, one living room with a balcony, not a big house.

    Now the average housing price in Linjiang is more than 20,000 yuan per square meter, or more than 2 million yuan. Of course, this is not a big deal.

    Although the house is personal wealth, Su Xun feels that it cannot be regarded as your disposable property. If you have a fart, you just use it to live in, and you will not sell it. Does it matter how expensive it is to you?

    And Su Xun is different now,He has seen too many houses and the like. In his opinion, Xia Jinshujia's high-end community is nothing more than this, let alone such an ordinary community.

    Of course Su Xun won¨t say it, but if you find out about these two people and you look down on him, you might be in a hurry, and you¨d better sneak away after dinner.

    "Xiaotao, come and eat quickly, don't just know how to study all day long, this child is addicted to studying and can't extricate himself." The third aunt shouted to a room at this time.

    It was her son who called Su Tao, Su Xun's cousin. In fact, he was only a few months younger than Su Xun, and he was also in the third year of high school, but he was in another group of schools, Linjiang No. 2 Middle School.

    The relationship between this guy and Su Xun is not very good. In the past, they could see each other when they went to the countryside to pay New Year's greetings during Chinese New Year.

    Anyway, that guy is quite pretentious, with a look of contempt, and has never called Su Xun cousin.

    However, the third aunt's pretentiousness made Su Xun really unbearable, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    Still so obsessed with studying and unable to extricate himself, is there anyone who praises his son so much, how can he be more shameless than the author named Han Yeshenghua?

    Anyone who says they are obsessed with studying is pretending, without any exception, such people should be killed.

    The third aunt said with a smile: "This child shuts himself in the room to read as soon as he comes back from school. It really makes people worry."

    On the surface, it is said, but in fact, anyone can hear it. This is a disguised boast.

    Both Su Nanshan and Su's mother are honest people. When they heard this, they couldn't help boasting: "The child knows how good it is to study, and Xiaotao is so obedient, that's why you are convinced."

    Not long after, the door of the room was opened, and a boy who was not too tall came out from inside, wearing black wide glasses, he looked ordinary.

    Looking very sluggish, obviously his body was hollowed out, Su Xun couldn't help laughing seeing him like this, thinking that this is also called obsessive study?

    Usually when I¨m in the room, I¨m afraid I don¨t use my right hand to do sports less. I just masturbate like this when I¨m young, so be careful.

    "You child, why don't you call someone, hurry up and call third uncle and third aunt."

    After the third uncle said this, he reluctantly yelled, and then sat down and ate with chopsticks, regardless of other people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 Su Xun has improved (8 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy's attitude is not very polite. To put it bluntly, it is what the adults say is ignorant, and he looks like a fool.

    However, their parents didn't say anything, so you, a relative, naturally can't say anything.

    "Xiao Tao, what were you doing in there just now? I didn't answer you for a long time?" said the third aunt.

    Su Tao said casually while eating: "The teacher assigned a composition, and I was only halfway through writing it, and you called it out. I don't know if I have any thoughts when I look back."

    Su Xun laughed here and said nothing, thinking that with this empty look, maybe he was studying with a teacher facing the computer inside.

    Also write a composition, you write your sister's composition.

    When the third aunt heard this, her eyes lit up immediately, as if she had thought of how to pretend, she only heard her say: "Composition is not a trivial matter to you."

    "Although my Xiaotao majors in science, he writes very well in composition. Last time, he was selected to participate in some composition competition."

    "It's a new concept essay competition, organized by the Linjiang Provincial Writers' Association. It has a high gold content. Basically, if you win an award, you will be qualified for the rest of your life. Only two people from a school will be selected to participate."

    Uncle San added.

    When Su Nanshan and Su's mother heard it, they were immediately shocked, thinking what kind of composition competition it was, it sounded pretty awesome.

    The two sighed one after another: "I didn't expect Xiaotao to be so powerful. You are really relieved to have such a son with good grades."

    In fact, when they were boasting, the couple felt very lonely. In the past, Su Xun's grades were better than Su Tao's, but now they are like this.

    The two of them still don't know that Su Xun's grades have become what they are now. Although Su Xun said last time that his grades have improved, they feel that Su Xun is comforting them.

    It's only a little time before the college entrance examination, and it's too late to improve how much progress can be made.

    The third uncle and the third aunt are satisfied again.

    Speaking of the children's grades, it really made them feel elated.

    In the past in junior high school, Su Xun's grades were pretty good, and Su Tao was severely suppressed, especially during the senior high school entrance examination, Su Tao failed to pass the first middle school, but was admitted by Su Xun, who went to school in the countryside.

    For them, although they didn't say it, they were actually very jealous.

    Unexpectedly, after entering high school, the situation turned around 360 degrees. Su Xun, who had good grades, plummeted directly.

    As for Su Tao, whose grades were not bad, after he entered high school, he was not bad, and made steady progress. At least his grades are not bad now, and it is not a problem to get into a university.

    It really formed a stark contrast with Su Xun. From then on, the couple made a fuss about it. When they saw Su Xun, they asked about their grades, and then compared them with their own son. This is why Su Xun annoyed them.

    However, when the two of them were secretly enjoying themselves, Su Xun frowned, feeling something was wrong.

    He is very clear about the new concept composition competition, because he went to participate in it himself.

    I didn't see this cousin of my own. The student Su Xun who was present had seen it all, so I might not remember all of them, but my cousin could remember everything.

    If there really was him, Su Xun must have recognized him on the spot, so what is certain is that there is no such thing, this is bragging.

    Seeing them bragging so much, Su Xun couldn't stand it any longer. He smiled and said, "Are you sure Su Tao will participate in that composition competition?"

    Immediately, the voices on the dining table froze a bit, and seeing the thoughtful smile on Su Xun's face, it suddenly made people feel that something was wrong.

    Does Su Xun know something? It is true that their son did not participate, but he signed up and was not selected.

    For a while, the third uncle didn't dare to brag, for fear of being slapped in the face by Su Xun. The expression on this kid's face is unpredictable.

    The third uncle then said: "He was almost selected. Originally, their teacher chose him, but later, considering that he was a senior in high school and the college entrance examination was about to happen, in order not to affect the college entrance examination, we let other grades go.  "

    And Su Nanshan, a good old man, said: "That's not bad, being able to be favored by the teacher shows that the level is very high."

    Su Xun understood as soon as he heard this, and thought that this was obviously bragging, and he heard it all at once. This is a reason that the third uncle just talked about casually, and it is probably because this kid is not good enough.

    Did not expose him, so Su Xun said: "Well, I will say why I didn't see it at that time.?What?  "

    "The resentment value from Su Tao is +56."

    When Su Tao heard this, he immediately felt uncomfortable. He felt that Su Xun was targeting him, and kept staring at him.

    In addition, he himself was very upset when he saw Su Xun, so Su Tao said disdainfully: "Yo, what you mean by this, those who don't know think you are going to participate in the competition."

    The words were full of sarcasm, obviously deliberately satirizing Su Xun, because in his opinion, how could it be possible for Su Xun to reach this level.

    There are only two places in one school, which is quite precious. Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is famous for having a lot of top students, how could it be possible for Su Xun to get his turn.

    Su Xun was happy, and he said directly: "I'm really sorry, I really went to the competition."

    "You went to participate in the competition, are you cheating ghosts?!"

    Su Tao glanced at Su Xun, and immediately said loudly that he was unwilling to believe such a thing.

    Others also stared at Su Xun, obviously not daring to believe that Su Xun could go to such a high-level competition?

    Seeing how his cousin didn't believe him so much, especially his look of contempt, Su Xun decided to slap her in the face, this mother must be slapped in the face.

    Su Xun continued with a smile on his face, "Not only did I participate in the competition, but I also won the first prize, number one in the city."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone stared at Su Xun with a surprised expression.

    Su Tao couldn't bear it anymore, and he said again: "Su Xun, don't you go and see how much you weigh, the college entrance examination will be up soon, so let it be that you are not nervous about your broken grades, and you are still bragging here."

    "Xiao Tao, why did you talk to your cousin?"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the third uncle actually reprimanded his son, but the tone was obviously not painful, which proved that he didn't really want to reprimand, it was just a show.

    Suddenly the third uncle looked at Su Xun, only to hear him say earnestly: "Su Xun, you have really improved."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was startled, and thought what happened to Uncle San today, he could see at a glance that he was much better than before.

    I just heard my third uncle say: "You used to be too introverted and didn't dare to talk to others, but now you have improved obviously, and you can even brag." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197: It's Getting Interesting (9 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun was speechless for a while, and sure enough, this guy couldn't spit out ivory, so he thought he saw something.

    Co-authored for a long time, talking about bragging.

    It is obvious that I don't believe it. With Su Xun's level, it is absolutely impossible for him to win the first prize in the composition competition.

    Su Nanshan and Su's mother also looked at Su Xun in surprise.

    It does feel that Su Xun is a bit different from before.

    Su Xun used to be so honest, when did he start bragging like this?  What happened?

    That Su Tao was already quite unhappy with Su Xun, so he opened his voice and said, "Su Xun, you lied to your parents that you don't understand."

    "But it's not right for you to bring it here. Do you think we don't understand anything?"

    Su Tao said: "A person with a particularly good literary talent in our school only won the third prize. Just you, can you win the first prize?"

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun smiled, although it looked like he was smiling on the skin, but Su Xun was really happy in his heart, thinking that he could hit these people, it was comfortable.

    Since he was going to be slapped in the face, Su Xun must be fully prepared. He had already thought of it, and the family would definitely not believe it.

    Everything was within Su Xun's expectations, but it doesn't matter if you don't believe it, Su Xun's award certificate is here.

    ? When I got the award certificate, I put it in my schoolbag. In fact, it was just a piece of paper. Su Xun was more casual and didn't keep it.

    Part of the reason is that Su Xun himself forgot to take it out, but he didn't expect it to come in handy now.

    Su Xun got up directly and went to get the schoolbag next to him.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing?"

    Su Nanshan couldn't help saying something strangely.

    Su Xun took out the award certificate and said directly: "My award certificate is in my schoolbag, take it out and show it to my uncle and aunt."

    "Award certificate?"

    The third uncle and the third aunt glanced at each other, but judging by the expressions, they obviously didn't believe it.

    "What award certificate? Did you buy it wholesale for ten yuan at a street stall? Show me it!"

    Su Tao, this guy, naturally didn't want to believe it, so he snatched the certificate directly, and his attitude can be said to be very rude.

    "this´´´"

    However, when he opened the certificate and glanced at it for the first time, the expression on his face was completely different. How should I put it, it was a rather shocked expression.

    It's just like an award certificate, it looks fresh, and the seal and the like on it don't seem to be a problem, and there is Han Yeshenghua's handsome signature at the end.

    Everything seemed to be fine, the certificate was said to be fake, and he couldn't find a single flaw.

    Could it be is this true?  The expression on Su Tao's face immediately became interesting.

    "What certificate, show it to us."

    At this time, the third uncle and the third aunt couldn't help it anymore, and the two of them brought the certificate over to have a look.

    After looking at it, they were shocked. How could it be possible? It was really the first prize. His son's grades were better than Su Xun's, so he was not able to participate in the competition.

    As a result, Su Xun not only went, but also won the first prize. Suddenly, a huge reversal occurred, which brought a certain shock to the two of them.

    The third uncle still couldn't believe it, and said a little surprised: "Thisis this really your certificate?"

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes, thinking that he must be mentally retarded, my name is written on it, can there be anyone else? As far as he knows, there is no second person named Su Xun in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    However, this can only be said in the heart. If he really said it, his father would probably beat him directly.

    Su Xun said lightly: "Of course it's mine. The list of winners seems to have been announced on their website. Our official website of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School also reported this matter."

    "If you don't believe me, you can check it out."

    This is a big event, Su Xun is giving the school a good face, the school will naturally announce the good news on the official website, and the page is not small.

    Immediately, the third uncle's family fell silent, and they didn't know what to say for a while.what.

    Looking at Su Xun's appearance, it is unlikely to be a fake, but they still don't want to believe this fact.

    Rather, they are unwilling to believe that the fact that Su Xun is better than their son can be said to be quite uncomfortable.

    "The resentment value from the third uncle is +45."

    "The resentment value from the third aunt is +56."

    "The resentment value from Su Tao is +37."

    Immediately afterwards, Su Xun felt refreshed, directly absorbed a wave of resentment points, and slapped them in the face like this, which made them feel a little unhappy, which is normal.

    As for Su Nanshan and Su's mother, the two of them were already smiling. They took the award certificate and read it over and over again, and they were very happy.

    As a parent, there is nothing more gratifying than seeing your child's future.

    Su Nanshan didn't know how many times he watched it, and then he said excitedly: "Xiao Xun, you won the award, why didn't you tell us two, if it wasn't for the third uncle who said it, we wouldn't know about it."

    The expression on the third uncle's face is really wonderful, it's almost like swallowing a live fly.

    The co-authors don't know about it yet, so I have to thank myself.

    Su Xun did not mention this matter, one is that he himself has forgotten it, and the other is that he feels that this is a trivial matter and there is nothing to say.

    When the results of the college entrance examination come out, just give your parents an absolute surprise.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's normal to win prizes in this kind of small competition. It's not very important, so I won't say anything about it."

    ""

    After finishing speaking, the expressions on the faces of the third uncle and his family became even more exciting.

    They felt that Su Xun was swearing at people. They just blew it once. This game was so awesome, but when it came to Su Xun, it became a small game that was not very important. Who did they yell at?

    It just so happens that he won the first prize. How can you say that he has capital? You can't refute it.

    Today, the third uncle rarely pretended to be coercive and did not go well. In the past, in front of Su Xun and his family, he always pretended to be coercive.

    He had no choice but to say: "It seems that Su Xun's Chinese performance is still good."

    "It's useless to be good at Chinese, and you can't get any grades in Chinese. The most important thing is to look at subjects such as mathematics and science. Otherwise, why would Su Xun's grades still be in the bottom?"

    At this time, the third aunt also agreed.

    Is mathematics more important than science?  Su Xun suddenly laughed when he heard this.

    There is an indescribable taste in the smile on the face, and I said in my heart that it is getting more and more interesting. You guys really don't know anything about the golden ratio.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198 This Is Impossible (10 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The third aunt started, with her character, how could she see Su Xun so showy and suppress her precious son.

    I only heard the third aunt kept saying: "Actually, my Xiaotao's Chinese is not bad, but he never spends much time on Chinese."

    "Because it is very difficult to get a high score in Chinese, the gap between good grades and poor grades is not very big. In the end, you still have to look at other subjects. Among them, mathematics and comprehensive science are the most important."

    Upon hearing what he said, the smiles on the faces of Su Nanshan and Su's mother, who were quite excited at first, became much darker now.

    A few words directly hit their hearts. It is true that Su Xun's grades are what they are most worried about. It is useless if the grades are not good.

    Su Xun squinted her eyes and was eating food leisurely. Although the third aunt is not very good, she still cooks food with a high standard.

    Don't talk now, after a while they have said enough, and then pretend to be slapped in the face, it's comfortable.

    The third uncle also said: "You can't demand so much from Su Xun. After all, Su Xun's grades have dropped too much. It is impossible to expect him to make up for it."

    "Since he is very interested in Chinese, we can let him go to a junior college in the future and study a major in Chinese language and literature. At least he can find a job when he comes out."

    On the surface, it was comforting, but Su Xun's parents always felt that these words were unpleasant to the ears of Su Xun's parents. The word "specialist" sounded so harsh.

    There is no meaning of contempt, but all parents naturally hope that their children can go to a good university, no matter how bad they are, they must be undergraduates.

    It is estimated that the whole specialty will become a joke in the future.

    The couple was even more worried when they were told this, and they didn't know what to say for a while.

    ? Su Tao also got excited, thinking that Su Xun can pretend to be aggressive, isn't it because the composition is good, let's compare the results, and see if you can stand it, a scumbag.

    I just heard Su Tao say a little sinisterly: "Su Xun, didn't you have Linjiang three models in the past few days? The results have come out in the past two days. How did you do in the exam?"

    Upon hearing this, Third Uncle and Third Aunt became interested immediately.

    As the name suggests, the Linjiang Three Models have to take the test together in the whole city. Although they are not from the same school, they must have taken the test. The same test papers are both science subjects, so the results are quite comparable.

    I can't compare your literary talent, let's compare your grades, now it depends on how you can stand it.

    The third uncle said proudly: "Xiaotao, how many points did you get in the test this time, I remember how many times you are in the top of the whole school."

    "I got more than 500 points in the test, and I'm in the top 50 in the school." Su Tao was also a little embarrassed, and he performed well this time.

    The third aunt echoed: "Xiaotao's grades have been stable in the top 50 of their school. Basically, if he performs normally, he is definitely stable."

    In fact, this product is only a little over 500 points, so the third aunt did not dare to brag too much, but it is still possible to take a test.

    For a moment, Su Nanshan and Su's mother were full of envy. Their grades are so good, that's really good.

    Su Xun's grades have always been at the bottom, and they are not too bad, but they are at the lower level. Basically, there is no hope for university entrance exams.

    Other people's children have already secured one exam, and those who can pass the exam are considered to be relatively excellent, which is really enviable.

    Su Xun's heart did not fluctuate, and he even wanted to laugh a little.

    With more than 500 points, you can enter the whole school by 50 less?  What a dish.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that this has something to do with the overall level of the school. The results of Linjiang No. 2 Middle School are far behind Linjiang No. 1 Middle School.

    The main reason is that all the good students go to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, and many go to the private Linjiang Foreign Language School, and the rest go to other schools. Linjiang No. 2 Middle School is no match for No. 1 Middle School in terms of grades and learning atmosphere.  Compare.

    This result is in No. 1 middle school. I am afraid that I don¨t know where it is ranked.

    The human environment is still more important. If you don't know some powerful people, you will really be a frog at the bottom of the well.

    Su Xun took a few mouthfuls of food and felt that it was almost done. He had to start his own performance.

    Just heard Su Xun suddenly say: "Is the level of No. 2 Middle School so bad now?"

    "???"

    The third uncle's familySu Xun was shocked, what does this mean.

    Su Xun continued: "In our school, if you score more than 500 points in the test, you will be despised, and you won't get into the top 200."

    "The resentment value from the third uncle is +28."

    "The resentment value from the third aunt is +35."

    "The resentment value from Su Tao is +41."

    One sentence aroused public outrage again, but it made Su Xun very happy. It turns out that being cheap is so cool, it is really comfortable.

    Su Tao said directly: "Then how many points can you get in the test? You can get more than five hundred points in the test. I guess you can only get two to three hundred points in the test."

    The third uncle and the third aunt are very upset when it comes to this. Su Xun went to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, but his son didn't make it, and the couple have been brooding.

    The third uncle said directly: "You are right. The overall strength of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School is indeed better than that of No. 2 Middle School. It is the best school in Linjiang."

    "However, in any school, there are students with good grades and poor grades. It doesn't matter where it is, it mainly depends on whether you learn or not."

    The meaning of these words is more obvious. It is to say that Su Xun, what is the use of going to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, and his grades are not so bad.

    The third aunt also said: "That's right, Su Xun, let's take a look at how many points you have scored this time. No matter how high other people's test scores are, it has nothing to do with you."

    Su Xun chuckled, it was the first time I saw someone who couldn't wait to be slapped in the face.

    Fortunately, this Su Tao and himself are not from the same school. In Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, everyone knows that there are two great gods in the school, one is An Suke and the other is Su Xun.

    Some people dare to ridicule Su Xun's achievements, isn't that self-inflicted humiliation?

    Su Xun said indifferently: "That's what I got in the exam. I didn't get very high in the exam, just a little over 700 points."

    "How many points?"

    Originally, when the third uncle and his family heard Su Xun's previous sentence, they thought that Su Xun was obviously making excuses for himself.

    Then I heard the last sentence, collectively petrified, that is called a bewilderment, how many points, only a little over 700, and I thought there was something wrong with my ears.

    In front of this score, why add the word "just"?  Don't you think it's against the law?

    This score is definitely a top score, and only top academics, similar to the number one scholar, can get it.

    Su Tao shook his head directly, his voice was a bit sharp, and he said loudly: "This is impossible!" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Old Tears (11 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Tao stabilized his mind, and then he said directly: "Su Xun, you are playing so well now, why don't you make a draft?"

    At this moment, Su Tao continued to say: "Do you know what a score of 700 means? It means that it is a top grade."

    "In our school, even if you are number one, you only got more than 600 points in the test. You don't even know if you are number one in your school. What does it have to do with you? When you brag next time, can you pay attention to it?"  ?￣

    The test paper this time can only be said to be moderately difficult, not too easy, so if you want to get a score of 700 or more, it is quite necessary.

    The third uncle and the third aunt also looked at Su Xun, their eyes can be said to be quite speechless, and they thought that this kid won the first prize in a composition competition and was about to go to heaven.

    Now it has become more and more outrageous, and it has reached an unbelievable level.

    You, Su Xun, are a few catties and a few taels, don't we, who are relatives, know?

    In the past, when we had dinner together during the holidays, I was too embarrassed to talk about the grades. What does this mean? It means that the grades are very poor.

    ?As a result, this kid is now capable and dares to brag, saying that he can get more than 700 points in the test, so why can't he go to heaven.

    Su Xun's parents also looked at Su Xun worriedly, wondering if their child was stimulated by something?

    The third aunt said with a half smile: "Then you brought your report card, show us it, let's see the demeanor of a top student."

    ?My heart said that you should continue to brag. This kind of thing is unfounded. If you say it, who will believe you?  Prove it if you have the ability.

    Even the third aunt has already thought about it. Su Xun must be looking for some reasons later, such as forgetting to bring some report cards.

    But the third aunt is very shrewd, she has already figured out what to do next, and directly asked Su Xun's parents to call their head teacher to ask about the grades.

    After all, it is the right thing for parents to communicate with teachers.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun's reaction was beyond his expectation. He just heard Su Xun say directly: "It's not too bad, the school's summary report is out today."

    "Well, does he really have a report card?"

    Now it's all over, the third uncle's family was shocked, Su Xun didn't play the cards according to common sense, he really planned to show the report card?

    For a moment, all eyes were on Su Xun.

    Su Xun has no pressure at all, what pressure can he have, after all, he has this grade.

    The score summary table is that after each test result comes out, the school will specially make such a table, and then rank the students in the whole school.

    ? Each student sends one. In this way, you will know your school's ranking. This is why Xia Jinshu and Su Xun are not in the same class, but you know Su Xun's grades.

    Chinese: 143, Mathematics: 150, English: 109, Comprehensive Science: 300.

    Total score: 702, school ranking: 2.

    After seeing this result, the third uncle and his family were really crazy. The eyes were bigger than a light bulb.

    Is this a result that can be tested by a human being?  This kind of result is simply insane. Both science and mathematics are full marks, and Chinese is also abnormal to outrageous.

    Only one English, Su Xun may have a relatively average grasp, of course, this score is only relatively low.

    Added together, it is indeed more than 700 points, not much water, and what is even more frightening is that this abnormal score can only be ranked second.

    This time, the first place in the whole school is An Suke, who is also the top student among top students. It is still difficult for Su Xun to pass her exam.

    Unless the test paper is abnormally difficult, Su Xun has a certain chance. This time the test is moderately difficult.

    Of course, this moderate difficulty is for ordinary people. For An Suke, a master of learning, or a god of learning, moderate difficulty is equivalent to no difficulty.

    Her mathematics and comprehensive science are also very high. Maybe she may not be able to get full marks like Su Xun, but she can't lose too many points.

    In addition, her English is very strong, and she scored 140 points in the test, which pulled Su Xun by a few points, so the total score was higher than Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun doesn't care about this kind of ranking. There is no big difference between the first and the second. It feels good to be under An Suke.

    The third uncle and the third aunt were completely shocked, but Su Tao's eyes were a little dull, and they dared not believe each other.?, Su Xun was able to get such an abnormal score in the test.

    The son they have always been proud of, the son who can kill Su Xun in an instant in terms of grades, this time the same test paper was dropped by about 200 points by Su Xun.

    People say that the competition in the college entrance examination is extremely fierce. It is not an exaggeration to say that a one-point increase can kill a thousand people. So how many people get two hundred points, it is estimated that they are a nation.

    The big gap makes people feel chilling, even desperate.

    I also have doubts in my heart, why, why is Su Xun's grades so good?

    The first reaction was this report card, maybe there is something wrong with it, it was forged by Su Xun, it is not difficult, just find a printing shop and replace the name of the second place.

    However, after thinking about it, it doesn't make much sense. Why did Su Xun change this on purpose? Could it be that he could have predicted what would happen in advance?

    Su Xun knew too well what kind of piss this family was.

    "This is the answer sheet."

    A simple sentence directly made the third uncle's family completely desperate. Indeed, this is the real answer sheet, and it is bound, which means that it was uniformly corrected.

    The whole family was silent, almost bored and having problems in their hearts.

    On the other hand, at this time, Su Nanshan also brought Su Xun's test paper, and the couple read it excitedly.

    Seeing the above score, Su Nanshan's body even trembled. He couldn't believe it, or rather couldn't believe it, it was his son's test result.

    "Su Xun, did you really pass the exam? Tell me the truth, did you cheat?" Su Nanshan said suddenly and seriously.

    Su Xun was speechless for a while, was it his own in the end?  This shouldn't be the third uncle and the others saying that.

    However, Su Xun can also understand that his father has seen his previous achievements, and it is indeed terrible. Now that he has made such great progress, some people can't believe it, which is normal.

    Su Xun said: "Dad, this is the same as the college entrance examination. There are three teachers proctoring the exam, and a shielding device. You have to follow you to go to the toilet. It's hard to cheat."

    "And I'm the second in the school, who do you think I can copy."

    Hearing this, Su Nanshan was relieved, he believed in his son's character.

    For a while, Su Nanshan burst into tears, and the tears even dripped on the answer sheet, and kept saying: "That's great, it's great!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 Tell the truth and you will be beaten (12 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing how Su Xun's parents are now, both of them are so excited that they are even incoherent.

    Some people may not have seen it and think it is too exaggerated, but it is not exaggerated at all.

    It is equivalent to releasing something that has been squeezed in the heart for a long time.

    Su Xun used to have such good grades, but after entering high school, because he was not familiar with the environment, he degenerated into this state, which is inevitably embarrassing.

    The most distressing ones are of course the parents. They have wiped away countless tears behind their backs, and they are very anxious but helpless.

    I had already thought about raising some money for Su Xun to repeat his studies. If he really didn¨t want to study anymore, let him learn some skills from others. Anyway, he won¨t force him in the future.

    As a result, it was all right now. Su Xun had made such a big improvement all of a sudden, and the two parents were really gratified. For them at this moment, they just felt proud and elated!

    ?Su Xun felt sore in his heart. It was really not easy for his parents to train him. Today, he wanted to slap his face, but he didn't expect his parents to have such a big reaction.

    Su Xun also knew that the previous self was too disappointing, because of some small setbacks, he was afraid and stagnated.

    Fortunately, the current Su Xun has changed his appearance, and the future him will definitely not let his parents down again.

    Su's mother asked: "Xiao Xun, it seems that you didn't lie to mom last time, and your grades really improved."

    "Actually, a few months ago, my grades have been improving, as if I suddenly found a trick, and now it is getting better and better."

    Su Xun can only say this on purpose. If it suddenly becomes better, no one will believe it.

    A few months is a bit unbelievable, but at least there is a gradual process.

    Now the parents are only happy and relieved, and they keep nodding, so they won't doubt Su Xun.

    After all, Su Xun's grades in junior high school were so good, which proves that he has a foundation. Once he finds the knack, it's not surprising that he has made rapid progress, just like a martial arts practitioner who has opened up the second branch of Ren and Du.

    Seeing Su Xun and his family happy and happy, the third uncle and his family are like a sun-dried dog, quite uncomfortable, and not ordinary.

    Originally I wanted to use my grades to play tricks, to find a sense of superiority, a trick that I tried time and again before, but today I was slapped in the face by Su Xun.

    A meal is already boring, but there is nothing to do, I can't stop eating after a few mouthfuls, I still have to continue.

    Su Xun looked at his cousin, just like the eggplant beaten by Shuang, who had completely lost his energy. He estimated that his grades would blow him to pieces.

    But Su Xun is not a good person, he likes to add insult to injury, only to hear Su Xun say: "Cousin, your grades are pretty good, don't be discouraged."

    "Good grades also have troubles with good grades. Do you think I am happy now that I have good grades? In fact, I am happier than you think."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "In the future, if you have any questions you don't understand in your studies, you can come and ask me. I will definitely know everything."

    "The resentment value from Su Tao is +58."

    What he said made Su Tao's teeth itch in anger. He used to mock Su Xun for his poor grades, but today it's the other way around.

    It's just that his grades are crushed, so you can't say a word.

    At the next dinner table, it was quite interesting. The third uncle and the third aunt used to like to talk about their grades, which annoyed Su Xun.

    After Su Xun showed off his grades, he didn't say anything anymore. He didn't dare to talk about anything related to grades, and even actively changed the topic.

    Su Xun is also very happy, it is right to come here today, at least he won't be bothered by them in the future.

    Uncle San changed the subject and said, "How did you get here today? Did you take a bus? How long will it take you to get there?"

    It doesn't sound like this, just be concerned. It's like meeting each other. Even if you know you've just had dinner, you still have to ask. It's a scene.

    Su's mother doesn't like to talk very much. Usually, it is Su Nanshan who is talking. She only heard Su Nanshan say: "Well, we are taking the car at four o'clock, and we will arrive in about two hours."

    "It's too slow to take the bus, and it's not fun. When I go back, I'll take you back." The third uncle said deliberately.

    Su Nanshan was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and said, "Have you already bought a car?"

    The third aunt had a smile on her face, and said after taking the words: "Yes, we bought it last month, and it was parked downstairs.Woolen cloth.  "

    "I'm a tortoise！！"

    Su Xun was really convinced, his scalp was numb by Xiu, and he knew that there was nothing good about these two couples.

    He is simply a master. After saying that, Su Xun realized that the co-author was showing off that they bought a new car.

    After being frustrated by showing off their grades, they are now showing off their wealth again, right? But Su Xun also knows that they are this kind of people, so it's not surprising.

    In fact, in the city, they are just a very ordinary family. At best, they can get by, and there is still a certain gap between them and the middle class.

    It can only be compared with Su Xun and the others in the countryside, and they have a sense of presence.

    Su Nanshan, an honest man of the standard, said directly: "Then why didn't you inform me, and you have to follow the etiquette when you turn around."

    Buying a car or a house, according to the customs in Linjiang, is considered a happy event. If you have to invite relatives and friends to dinner, naturally you should also have a gift.

    Su Xun said in his heart that his father is too honest. The character of the two of them, after buying a car, they can resist not promoting it. They probably want to find a good opportunity.

    Sure enough, the third uncle said: "What you said is not a good car. It is only a car worth more than 200,000 yuan. It is for ordinary households. I originally wanted to wait for Xiaotao to finish his college entrance examination before going back to buy wine."

    "Originally I wanted to buy a BMW worth 300,000 to 400,000 yuan to drive, but after thinking about it, I was a lot older and there was no need to be so ostentatious, so I bought an ordinary car, it was too expensive and unnecessary.  "Aunt San said.

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun almost couldn't hold back, and burst out laughing directly. It was the first time I heard someone talk about having no money so fresh and refined.

    For Su Nanshan, it would be good to take care of the family and support his son in school in this life. As for buying a car, he can't even think about it.

    I just heard Su Nanshan say: "A car worth more than 200,000 yuan is already quite good. It's too expensive, so it's unnecessary. It hurts when you bump into it."

    However, Su Xun is addicted to being cheap today, and he said directly: "A difference of more than 200,000 yuan is indeed too ordinary."

    Quiet, deathly quiet, suddenly no one spoke.

    What Su Xun said is the truth. All the cars he drives are tens of millions. If you say more than 200,000 cars, can they be called cars?

    Saying it is too common is a more polite way of saying it.

    However, in this day and age, if you tell the truth, you will be beaten.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Rewards for opening the cover (13 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from the third uncle is +42."

    "The resentment value from the third aunt is +48."

    ""

    Sure enough, Su Xun, who told the truth, once again pulled a vote of hatred.

    At this time, the third uncle and the third aunt are really crazy, and they can't wait to slap Su Xun to death. I don't know how many times I have been pissed off by this kid today.

    Just heard the third uncle say: "Yo, it seems that Su Xun, you have become rich, right, the car worth more than 200,000 yuan is not in your eyes."

    "Third Uncle, you misunderstood me."

    Su Xun quickly explained: "I don't look down on it, no matter how much it costs, it's a car. I'm just telling the truth, it's a bit ordinary."

    It's okay if you don't say this, but once you say it, it can really piss people off, and the third uncle's face changed again.

    Su Nanshan thought that Su Xun was going to say that he won the lottery to pretend to be aggressive, so he immediately wanted to stop Su Xun.

    As the so-called wealth should not be exposed, the family finally had some savings, and the water flowed steadily.  In the future, when Su Xun goes to college to marry a wife, he doesn't need money.

    If this is said and people know about it, this relative will borrow some, and that relative will borrow some, then I'm afraid it will be annoying.

    Su Nanshan's complexion changed, and then he rushed to say: "Su Xun, don't talk nonsense, a car worth 200,000 yuan is already quite good, we can't even afford a car."

    ?Su Xun was in pain for a while, he could see that his father was also a smart person, but he didn't show it.

    He is not revealing his wealth, but he doesn't know that the hundreds of thousands he gave him, now Su Xun doesn't take it seriously at all.

    Especially when he got in touch with some rich people, he knew that in this world, there are really people who don't regard money as money.

    Su Xun really didn't want to hit his third uncle, he took two braised crucian carp, and a car came.

    Of course Su Xun would not say this, although it was true, but they would definitely not believe it, instead they felt that Su Xun suffered from delusional disorder or something like that.

    Since my father wants to keep a low profile, let's forget it.

    Su Xun didn't speak anymore, as long as they were happy, it's just that this level of pretense, in Su Xun's opinion, is still too low-level, even ridiculous.

    It's like you have several girlfriends, and finally a person who bought an inflatable doll comes to show off to you, and you will take him seriously.

    However, the third uncle and the others didn't intend to let it go. They only heard the third uncle say: "Hey, I just realized that the countryside is so developed now. I can't even look down on my car worth more than 200,000 yuan."

    "If I had known it earlier, I would have spent more money and bought a car worth 300,000 to 400,000 yuan to drive."

    The third aunt took the words and said: "Okay, what are you talking about, you can drive it if you can. It is comfortable to sit and has a lot of space. I think it is just one brand less than those luxury cars."

    ?Su Xun laughed secretly in his heart, and said in his heart that he was really ignorant. Luxury cars are expensive, so there is a reason why they are expensive. If they really think that they only rely on one brand, consumers are not stupid.

    This kind of person just can't afford it himself, and ends up looking down on others.

    "Second brother, let me tell you, Su Xun, you have to take care of him. He keeps saying nonsensical things all day long, and he doesn't take money as money before he makes any money."

    ? Su Xun was in pain again, thinking that there was something wrong with it, why did he catch himself today, didn't he get enough slaps in the face just now?

    The third aunt also said: "A person who has never entered the society is actually like this. When he earns money in the future, he will know how difficult it is. If he can afford a car, it will be good."

    It started again, Su Xun originally planned to let these two people go, but they just didn't stop, they really wanted to die.

    In this case, Su Xun will not let them go.

    Reaching into his pocket, Su Xun touched his car keys, and then he started his performance, deliberately throwing the car keys on the ground, making a "click".

    Most people would not dare to throw Lamborghini's car keys casually. If it is broken, it will be fine, but Su Xun is quite indifferent, and throws it away.

    It's not a car bought with money, it just doesn't feel bad.

    Everyone heard the movement, but Su Nanshan suddenly said: "Did something fall?"

    Su Xun immediately looked down, and then deliberately said loudly: "I'm going, it turned out that my Lamborghini car key has been lost."

     It's very exaggerated, the car key will be lost when you drop it, why do you add a Lamborghini in front, lest people not know that you are driving a Lamborghini?

    That's right, Su Xun was afraid that they wouldn't know!

    No one cared about Su Xun's flamboyant performance anymore. It was obvious that they were all shocked by the Lamborghini. The third uncle and the third aunt were city dwellers, so they had naturally heard of Lamborghini cars.

    Many rich sons and celebrities have this kind of car. I heard that it is quite expensive. Of course, they have no impression of how expensive it is.

    But how could Su Xun have a car, and it was such a good car, it was impossible, Su Xun shocked them time and time again.

    It is true that the brain is not enough to digest in time.

    Su Tao couldn't calm down even more. A young man like him naturally knows something about sports cars, even if he can't afford them, but a boy knows a little bit, and has a dream of a sports car in his heart.

    Lamborghini is also known as a big cow, and its streamline looks particularly powerful, but Su Tao's favorite car is even a lifelong dream.

    In this life, if he can buy a Lamborghini, it can be said that he will have no regrets in this life.

    As a result, his cousin in the countryside has such a car, how dare he believe it.

    After the astonishment on Su Tao's face passed, a look of contempt appeared immediately, and he only heard him say: "How about the Lamborghini, with the battery installed?"

    To say that Su Xun's grades have improved is not only surprising, but also understandable. After all, he has a foundation before, and it may not be impossible to improve if he works hard.

    But where to get millions or even tens of millions of cars, even if he robs a bank, he won't be able to go so fast.

    "Tsk tsk, the battery is also installed with the car key, you have never driven a car before." Su Xun mocked.

    Su Tao was hit by Su Xun's words, he didn't even have a driver's license, no matter how he drove, he never touched the steering wheel.

    Just listen to him say: "I don't believe it, show me the car key."

    After receiving the car key, the family looked at it, and the expressions on their faces were quite exciting. The car key was full of technology, and it didn't look like a fake at first glance.

    Su Nanshan had never heard of this kind of car, but he thought that as long as it had four wheels, it would not be cheap, so he asked, "Su Xun, where did you get your car?"

    "The last time I drank the nutrition express, I won a prize when I opened the lid, and I won a Lamborghini directly."

    "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Pretty Girl (14 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The corners of everyone's mouths were twitching, looking at Su Xun with the kind of eyes that wanted to kill someone.

    Can drinking Nutrition Express hit Lamborghini?  Everyone felt that their IQ was insulted.

    However, he really held the keys of the Lamborghini in his hand, making people wonder what to say.

    Finally, the third aunt couldn't bear it anymore, and said directly: "I don't know where the car key came from. It should belong to your friend. If you have a car today, why did you take a taxi here? Where is the car?"

    It turns out that in the chat just now, I also learned that they came here by taxi.

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, smiled and said: "Third Aunt saw that you had never been in a sports car. The sports car can only seat two people, so I took a taxi because I couldn't take it."

    "But I can't blame you, your imagination has been restricted." Su Xun said.

    The third aunt's face was a little ugly, and she realized that she was ashamed.

    In the past, in their eyes, Su Xun¨s family came from the countryside, they were the bumpkins without vision, but now it seems that something is not right, who is the bumpkin?

    It's all over now, I was slapped in the face by Su Xun three times in a row, the third uncle's family, I can't tell the feeling.

    Continuing to eat a meal, it was already tasteless. Everyone was unhappy with Su Xun, but they couldn't kill him, which was quite uncomfortable.

    Finally, after not eating for a while, everyone felt that it was almost the same. Su Nanshan also said that he was going to leave. The atmosphere was not right, so who would stay for dinner.

    "Let's go back first. When you want to treat your new car later, just make a phone call." Su Nanshan said kindly.

    The expression on the third uncle's face was weird again, thinking that you are slapping your face?  Now I have the nerve to say that my car can't even compare to others' wheels.

    The third aunt also said hypocritically: "Where are you going to live, why don't you stay for a night?"

    In fact, they also knew that it was impossible to stay, but they just wanted to be polite, otherwise there would be only two rooms in total, where would they find a place to live.

    After leaving the third uncle's house, Su Nanshan couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief. The foul breath that had been squeezed in his heart for several years seemed to be spit out all at once.

    The whole person felt indescribably comfortable, and seemed to be in much better spirits.

    However, Su Nanshan glanced at Su Xun, and he still asked seriously: "Su Xun, when you said that, where did your car come from?"

    Although Su Nanshan has no knowledge, he is not stupid. How can he get in a car with a drink?

    Even if there is, it is just a gimmick. It is estimated that there is almost no winning rate. Su Xun won the lottery and the car. How could he have such good luck.

    Su Xun was bragging just now, he naturally knew what he was talking about, no one would believe it.

    I didn't intend to say that this is my car, it's not easy to explain, and I didn't have so much money to buy it.

    So Su Xun said: "This belongs to a classmate of mine. He accidentally peed on his pants last time. When he changed his pants, he asked me to install the key for him. I forgot to give it to him."

    "It just so happened that Uncle San bought a new car, so I took out the keys to help him celebrate."

    Hearing this, Su Nanshan couldn't help laughing. Although he disapproved, seeing the appearance of the third uncle and the third aunt, to be honest, he still felt a little happy.

    Immediately, Su Nanshan said sternly: "But you have to return the key to the other party quickly. The car costs at least hundreds of thousands. What if you lose the key later?"

    In Su Nanshan's opinion, if the third uncle and the third aunt can't speak, the car must be more than 200,000, at least a few hundred thousand. As for the million-dollar car, Su Nanshan dare not even think about it.

    Su Xun: ""

    He didn't say too much, for fear of scaring his parents, Su Xun took his things out of the community, and then used his mobile phone to hail a taxi.

    It is indeed a lot more convenient to have mobile phone taxi-hailing software these days. If you want to hail a taxi outside, and sometimes you are unlucky, then you can just wait.

    Taking her parents to the house she rented, Su Xun said in her heart, I'm afraid I have to explain again after a while.

    "Mom and Dad, this is here, come in."

    After Su Xun opened the door, he spoke.

    "This is this the house you rented?"

    After the couple entered the door, they were immediately shocked. To be honest, they may have never seen such a beautiful house in their life.

    after allThis community itself is quite high-end, and the decoration and the like are also quite exquisite.

    Uncle San has been bragging about his two million yuan house just now. Compared with Su Xun's house, it is simply unappreciable, the gap is too big.

    Su Xun said: "I rented it and didn't buy it. What are you two afraid of? Come in quickly."

    While talking, Su Xun brought two pairs of slippers for the two of them.

    After changing shoes and coming in, the couple looked around, and the more they looked, the more frightened they became. How expensive is such a nice house.

    Su's mother asked: "Su Xun, how much does your house cost per month?"

    Su Xun also guessed that he would definitely ask this question a long time ago, and he definitely couldn't tell the truth, although the rent he rented was only three or four thousand, which was not expensive at all.

    However, together, the parents¨ income is estimated to be only this amount a month, and they probably feel distressed to death. Su Xun said: ＾My friend¨s house, he went to study abroad, the house is empty and no one lives in it.￣

    "I rented it to me for more than 1,000 yuan a month. It is relatively cheap. I happened to see that the environment here is very good, so I moved out of Aunt Yang's house."

    The couple also felt distressed when they heard that it cost more than 1,000 yuan a month here, but they also knew that houses in the city were expensive.

    This kind of house can be rented for more than 1,000 yuan a month, which is actually quite good. In addition, at the critical moment of Su Xun's third year of high school, it is most important to have a better learning environment.

    No wonder the grades have improved so fast, it seems that it has something to do with living here.

    It was rare for the couple to say nothing, only to hear Su Nanshan nodded and said: "Yes, you are in a critical period now and need a good environment."

    "In addition, the food must be nutritious. Don't be afraid to spend money. If you have no money, tell your parents that eating well is the most important thing."

    Su Xun is still short of money now. He nodded and said, "Okay, parents, you can do it. I'll take a look and put the special products you brought in the refrigerator."

    "Ding dong！！"

    At this moment, the doorbell rang, and it rang several times.

    Seeing that Su Xun was putting things in the refrigerator, Su Nanshan went to open the door.

    As a result, when the door was opened, it was Mo Xiaoli who was standing at the door, while Su Nanshan was stunned for a moment, thinking who this girl was, she was quite handsome.

    "Hello Uncle！！"

    However, Mo Xiaoli suddenly said such a sentence, which made Su Nanshan even more confused.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 Pay attention to safety (15 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Girl, you who are you looking for?"

    On Su Nanshan's side, after being taken aback for a moment, he quickly asked a question.

    Mo Xiaoli said very gently: "Uncle, I'm Su Xun's classmate. I heard that you are here. Let me visit you."

    In fact, Mo Xiaoli has been waiting for a long time. Tonight, she has been waiting and did not dare to relax.

    After hearing the commotion here, Mo Xiaoli also knew that Su Xun must have returned with his parents.

    And Mo Xiaoli is not the kind of thin-skinned person, the elders just came to visit, it is nothing at all, and she has nothing to be afraid of, she just came here.

    When Su Nanshan heard that he was Su Xun's classmate, he was very polite. In his opinion, educated children in school are different, and he especially likes them.

    He said directly: "So it's a classmate, hurry up and sit down."

    At first, he wanted to tell Mo Xiaoli to wear slippers, but Su Nanshan found out that Mo Xiaoli's movements were really skillful, and those slippers were still pink, which seemed to belong to her.

    For a moment, the eyes of this honest man, Su Nanshan, also changed. He seemed to see something unusual.

    After Mo Xiaoli came in, Su Xun realized that she was the one who came. Today's Mo Xiaoli shocked Su Xun.

    Liangmin, she looks like a Xiaojiabiyu, not to mention how ladylike she is dressed, she is completely different from the rebellious Mo Xiaoli before.

    "Hello, Auntie."

    Mo Xiaoli came to Su's mother and said something very obediently.

    Su Xun's face immediately changed color, and he almost didn't spit it out. It's too much, Mo Xiaoli, how can you pretend to be like this.

    Mo Xiaoli has a carefree personality, so she has a good-looking figure, otherwise, she would be a real woman.

    ?As a result, the gentleness of today's pretending made Su Xun's goose bumps all over his body.

    Su's mother was a little confused, and didn't know what to do for a while.

    Su Xun said: "Mom, her name is Mo Xiaoli, and she is a classmate from the same school as me. I only found out when I lived here that she lives across from me, and then I met her."

    "Oh, you two are classmates, and you live across from each other. It's such a coincidence. When you study in the future, remember to help each other."

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that my mother is really innocent, not only helping each other in studies, we also did a lot of extraordinary things together, such as playing the glory of the king.

    Su's mother seemed to like Mo Xiaoli very much. The two of them could say they hit it off. Sitting on the sofa, they chatted happily.

    Instead, it was Su Xun and Su Nanshan, the two of them looked a little redundant at this moment.

    Su Nanshan was not that happy. Although he occasionally echoed a few words, it could be seen that there was still some worry in his eyes.

    After more than an hour passed, Mo Xiaoli left, and tricked Su's mother to take a bath with her, which made people admire Mo Xiaoli.

    Su Xun felt that he didn't know Mo Xiaoli too well before, and tonight there was only a small family of Biyu, who would especially please the elders, she was simply an actor.

    Women, women, are really scary.

    After taking a shower, Su Xun prepared a room, made a bed for his parents, and then said nothing, telling them to rest quickly.

    After all, older people are not as good as young people, and they are more tired in the car today.

    Su Xun went back to the room. He didn't sleep. He chatted with Mo Xiaoli for a while, praised her, and then looked at his resentment value.

    With a resentment value of 547 points, Su Xun is so comfortable. Today at the third uncle's house, it is a bumper harvest. The third uncle's family is so awesome.

    It's really cool to get so much resentment by making them angry.

    Su Xun suddenly understood the significance of this system design, which is to base his own happiness on the pain of others, which is quite comfortable.

    With 500 points, Su Xun feels that he should be able to win anything today. In the past five consecutive draws of 500 points, he has never missed a shot.

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time"

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time"

    ""

    ?As a result, the cruel reality poured cold water on Su Xun.??Thank you for participating, Su Xun was confused and failed to draw five times in a row.

    ? Su Xun was a little bit pained, did he pretend too much tonight, and as a result, his luck became worse, and he became an African in an instant.

    But there is no way around this, the system is the uncle, and I can't press him to the ground and rub him, so let's talk about it next time.

    ！！！！！！！！

    ? On the next Saturday, Su Xun got up very early. Together with Mo Xiaoli, he took his parents to play in Linjiang, bought some clothes, and took them to eat hot pot.

    Ordinary young people often spend weekends like this, but Su Xun knows that this is the first time for his parents.

    At the end of the day, I lived a full and happy life.

    As a result, when he returned home in the afternoon, Su Nanshan said directly: "Xiao Xun, we'll be leaving in a while, just tell us how to get to the station."

    When Su Xun heard that they were leaving so soon, although he also guessed that they would not be able to stay for too long, she still felt a little bit reluctant.

    I really hope that my parents can stay, anyway, the house is big enough for them to live in, so Su Xun said: "Mom and Dad, why don't you just stay and stay with me here, so you don't have to be so tired  .￣

    "What did you say, kid? There are so many things going on at home. You must go back. It's still delaying your studies here."

    Su Nanshan was in a hurry to leave, part of the reason was that he watched Su Xun accompany them to go out to play, and he didn't have the heart to study and said to stay, which would definitely affect his study.

    In fact, he doesn't know that Su Xun now regards learning as nothing.

    ?But Su Xun can't do anything, he knows that it's not easy for him to stay. Now that the college entrance examination is not over, he doesn't have too many reasons.

    Only after the college entrance examination is over, find a suitable reason for yourself, and then take them over, it won't be long.

    After taking a taxi to send her parents to the station, Mo Xiaoli didn't come with her. She received a phone call, and immediately her expression became uneasy.

    Su Xun didn't know what was going on, so he didn't ask.

    When they arrived at the station, Su Xun bought the tickets for them. While waiting, Su Nanshan said, "Su Xun, the college entrance examination is coming soon. Dad wants you to pay attention to your health."

    "Huh?" Su Xun froze for a moment.

    Su Nanshan was also not good at words, he was silent for two seconds, and then said: "Also, pay attention to safety, don't kill anyone."

    Su Xun: "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204: Mo Xiaoli Was Trapped (16 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is still too simple, pure like a small white flower growing in a cold winter night, pure and flawless.

    For a while, he didn't understand what his father meant.

    Su Xun was indeed a little confused. His father was honest and honest. When did he speak with such connotation?

    So Su Xun said: "Dad, what can I do? I usually pay attention to safety when crossing the road and so on. How can someone be killed? What you said is too scary."

    Su Nanshan glanced at Su Xun, and said to himself that his son is a man of culture, why is he so slow in reacting today, why is he not as good as himself, a farmer?

    "I'm talking about being safe, not this. I'm talking about you and that girl. Don't mess around. It's fine to get along as classmates, but don't delay your studies, or do something out of the ordinary"

    Having said that, Su Nanshan is too embarrassed to continue, it seems a bit ashamed.

    Su Xun's eyes widened. After walking around in such a big circle, Su Xun finally understood what was going on. This was what his father was worried about.

    Suddenly Su Xun couldn't laugh or cry. Although he and Mo Xiaoli had a good relationship, nothing beyond friendship happened.

    "Dad, what are you talking about? We are all classmates. There is an indestructible revolutionary friendship between us. How could the situation you mentioned happen?"

    Su Nanshan sighed, his son is an adult, he can't say too much, just listen to him say: "Let me remind you, the rest is up to you."

    "You are still too young now, and you know the conditions of our family. It will not be easy for me to raise one of you. If you get another small one, you can't afford it." Su Nanshan said.

    At this time, Su Xun's head was already covered with black lines, messy in the wind.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I think Xiaoli is pretty good. She is good-looking, sensible, and polite. Her son's grades are also good. What do you have to worry about?"

    Mother Su could see it, and instead scolded Su Nanshan: "Do you still want your son to be like you? Seeing that the girl can't even fart, and she can't find a wife at the age of twenty-seven or eight.  I really don't know why I fell in love with you."

    The status of the family was immediately exposed, and Su Nanshan was still quite afraid of his wife, so he didn't dare to speak all of a sudden, Su Xun pursed his lips and held back his smile.

    After sending them to the security check and so on, after watching them get into the car, Su Xun finally left in peace.

    Although the parents came here for a short time, it can be seen that they are quite happy this time.

    At the very least, Su Xun noticed that when Su Nanshan got into the car, he had a rickety back due to years of hard work, but now it became straight.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun took a taxi here and went home directly. He thought that he would have to buy a new car in the future. The sports car is cool, and it is really fast.

    But it's not practical, especially not suitable for home use. For example, this time, Su Xun even wanted to send his parents off.

    But after thinking about it, I didn't dare to send it if I had a car, because I didn't have a driver's license. Although I had the skin of an engine heart, how could Su Nanshan let me drive.

    Back home, Su Xun directly knocked on the door of Mo Xiaoli's house, ready to tease her.

    It was not easy for Su Xun's mother to like her very much because of her excellent acting skills all day long.

    "Snapped！！"

    As a result, Mo Xiaoli only opened the door here, and sat on the sofa angrily, and at the same time patted the imported leather sofa angrily.

    Su Xun froze for a moment, then said, "What's the matter, who messed with you?"

    "Su Xun, let's go and kill people with me!" Mo Xiaoli said angrily.

    Su Xun: "???"

    "Grandma, what on earth do you want to do? If you don't want to live, you can give me your bank card and the like, and then cut it off yourself. I still want to live for a few more years."

    It's too overbearing to kill people in broad daylight, but now it's a society ruled by law, how can you do such a thing.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I'm really pissed off, I was tricked by someone, you know, the bastard lied to me for money."

    "Which person has the courage to lie to you for money?" Su Xun couldn't help being shocked.

    With such a violent person as Mo Xiaoli, who dared to lie to her for money, and succeeded, it was amazing, Su Xun felt that he had to learn some experience.

      Mo Xiaoli was a little depressed when talking about this: "It's a martial arts gym. I signed up a few days ago and wanted to learn some martial arts. They also said that there is a three-day break-in period."

    "If after three days, if you think it's not good, you can get a refund and leave. I tried it, and the things taught are all messy. I don't want to learn after only two days."

    Hearing this, Su Xun probably understood what was going on, and he said, "Then when you wanted to refund the money and leave, you found out that someone had reneged on the debt?"

    "That's right, it's too shameless. I agreed to refund at the beginning, but in the end I was only willing to refund 500 yuan."

    "How much did you spend on tuition?"

    "Fifteen thousand!"

    "Hiss！"

    Su Xun glanced at Mo Xiaoli in surprise. If everyone was not very familiar with her, Su Xun would have doubted her IQ. She spent 15,000 yuan to practice martial arts, and she was sick.

    These days, martial arts gyms and the like are all show-offs. The so-called martial arts, in this day and age, have also become a kind of thing for strengthening the body.

    It's similar to the dance of the square dance auntie, of the same nature.

    Learning martial arts, taekwondo, etc. are all fools. If you practice professionally all the time, it may have some effect. If you practice occasionally, it is a waste of money.

    Su Xun complained: "What do you think? If you have too much money and have no place to spend it, you can buy me some skins with money. It's a waste to learn this."

    Mo Xiaoli was a little aggrieved, she said: "It's not the news that a lot of girls are killed alone. I just wonder if I can learn some martial arts for self-defense."

    Su Xun originally wanted to say that you are so safe to learn, but after thinking about it, she is really beautiful, so this statement is not true.

    Girls are indeed dangerous, especially those who are beautiful, but learning these things is not very useful, and the gangsters are usually men.

    There is a huge gap in strength between men and women. It is not easy for you to resist, especially when there is a murder weapon. You may not dare to move. It is better to use your brain.

    In fact, Mo Xiaoli is also talking nonsense, she has bodyguards in the dark, who dares to touch her, the main reason is that she is curious, so she tried it after hearing a friend's introduction, but she was cheated quite badly.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I don't care about more than 10,000 yuan, but I'm really upset about being scammed. Let's go together and get that money back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 Hall Master (17 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If other people say in front of Su Xun that she doesn't care about 10,000 yuan, Su Xun would have beaten her a long time ago. Can you not pretend to be aggressive? I don't care about how much you can do with more than 10,000 yuan.

    However, there is nothing wrong with Mo Xiaoli saying this, it is indeed a fool with a lot of money, otherwise he would not have given the money so happily.

    ? Su Xun roughly understood Mo Xiaoli's mood, no wonder Mo Xiaoli had a bad face when she answered the phone when she was sending her parents to the station.

    It is estimated that the refund was communicated, but unfortunately it was not smooth.

    It doesn't feel good to put this kind of thing on anyone, it's not a question of whether you have money or not.

    No matter how rich people are, they don't like the feeling of being cheated.

    For example, if an item costs 100 yuan, if it is worth the money, then you can buy it if you buy it, and you don¨t need the money.

    But if you know that this thing is worth one yuan, and someone deliberately tricks you into selling it for a hundred, then you must be quite disgusted.

    To put it more simply, I just can't swallow this breath.

    Su Xun also understands that there are too many informal scams nowadays, especially some training institutions like to do this kind of thing.

    Anyway, I was idle and bored, and Su Xun had nothing to do, so Su Xun said: "Go, go and see how capable they are, and if they don't work, call the police."

    Mo Xiaoli wanted to vent the anger in her heart a long time ago, she immediately said viciously: "Let's go, I won't refund the money today, I will smash their martial arts hall."

    "The elite martial arts gym is here!"

    Mo Xiaoli drove the car. After she stopped, she got out of the car and said to Su Xun.

    Su Xun took a look, and found that it was a modest store, and it was transformed into a so-called martial arts gym.

    It is estimated that the rent is not cheap, tens of thousands a month, no wonder you don¨t blink when you cheat people, where can you get money if you don¨t cheat people.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and went in directly with Mo Xiaoli, and found that there were some apprentices inside, wearing that kind of exercise clothes, relatively leisurely.

    There are only a handful of people who really come to practice martial arts. Looking at the number, it is very pitiful. Most of them are children, and they squatting there.

    Squatting horse stance is a good way to practice basic skills, but it is also the most deceptive. I spent money to come here, but you let me squat for a day and passed. Is the money so easy to earn?

    No wonder Mo Xiaoli didn't want to continue to learn. It's only a child who is so stupid and still practicing here, probably forced by his parents.

    "Why are you again, making trouble again? Believe it or not, we called the police?!"

    There was a disciple who looked like a big and three rough, and he recognized Mo Xiaoli immediately when he saw Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli's beautiful eyes widened directly, wishing to kill someone, you cheated me of money, why do you still call the police, is there such shamelessness?

    "Let me tell you, if you don't refund the money today, I won't leave my aunt, so that everyone will know what kind of guy you are in this martial arts school." Mo Xiaoli scolded directly.

    After all, she is still a girl, and she is too polite to swear.

    The five-year-old and three-year-old disciples had an obvious look of disdain on their faces, and then they only heard him say: "Brothers, this stinky bitch is here to make trouble again, come and throw her out."

    Just kidding, they seem to be disciples in the martial arts gym, but they are actually thugs, the kind who get paid every month and perform well.

    This martial arts hall has deceived so many people, and it's not that they didn't come to make trouble. Later, under the coercion and temptation, no one dared to make trouble.

    By the way, it is useless to call the police if the above-mentioned relationship is opened up. Ordinary ordinary people don't want to cause trouble for themselves.

    Immediately, a dozen fierce martial arts disciples surrounded him with long sticks in their hands. Mo Xiaoli was like a weak little sheep.

    However, Mo Xiaoli has more confidence when she brings Su Xun here today. She knows that Su Xun is very capable.

    Mo Xiaoli then said: "Who dares to touch me today, give it a try, I guarantee that you won't be able to eat and walk around."

    "Smelly bitch, who do you think you are, get out of here!"

    ?Su Xun's pupils shrank suddenly, and that tall and thick guy actually made a move, raised the long stick in his hand, and immediately wanted to hit Mo Xiaoli.

    This guy is definitely a single dog, and he is single based on his ability. You are willing to fight such a beautiful girl?  Beast.

    However, with Su Xun around, how could it be possible for Mo Xiaoli to be beaten for no reason.

      Now that Su Xun has Li Bai's sensitive skin, his reaction ability and perception ability are about ten times stronger.

    Take a look at this guy's movement of raising his stick to hit someone. If Su Xun looked carefully, it changed. This guy's movement seemed to slow down.

    There was no difficulty, as soon as Su Xun stretched out his hand, he grabbed the straight stick.

    The five-year-old and three-thick guy was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn't expect that his stick was caught, and he was a little annoyed for a while. The key point was that he moved a bit and found that the stick didn't move at all.

    It seems that Su Xun's hand has some magical power, no matter how hard he tries, it will have no effect.

    This guy immediately became angry from embarrassment, and only heard him shout: "Let go of me quickly, do you want to die?"

    "Crack！！"

    As a result, at this moment, Su Xun exerted a slight force on his hand, and the stick broke in two.

    Everyone was amazed for a while, this stick is made of solid wood, it is extremely hard, and it still hurts when it hits people, it is similar to the one used in Shaolin Temple.

    Although this thing is hard, it is also full of toughness. It is not easy to break it, but it was broken abruptly with one hand. This kid is so perverted.

    "boom!"

    When this big five and three rough guy was holding half a stick in his hand, and he was still in a daze, Su Xun kicked him up and kicked him away.

    Just because he wanted to do something to Mo Xiaoli just now, Su Xun will not let him go.

    "The resentment value from Liu Yang is +45."

    Su Xun received the resentment value, which is probably the guy who was just a little bit tall and thick.

    For a moment, these disciples in the martial arts hall were a little stunned, especially when Su Xun's eyes swept over them, one or two of them were so frightened that their bodies trembled.

    Su Xun is obviously a pervert. The kick just now directly kicked a big man weighing more than 180 catties ten meters away. Who would dare to provoke such a person?

    This group of people dare not fight with Su Xun. To put it bluntly, they are good at bullying the weak and fearing the hard. Immediately someone said: "Call the owner, go and call the owner."

    Not long after, a middle-aged guy with a goatee came out. The exercise uniform on his body was golden, which looked very high-end.

    "The master of the elite martial arts gym, Shen Jingbing, I don't know who you are and why you came to my place to make trouble."

    This guy's tone was full of dissatisfaction.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 Dare to fight me?  (18 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pfft！！"

    The owner of the museum seemed to be in the limelight, but Su Xun couldn't hold back anymore, and almost burst out laughing.

    Shen Jingbing, this name sounds very connotative, it must be picked up by a literate person.

    Seeing Su Xun's appearance, Shen Jingbing knew what he was thinking, and suddenly felt uncomfortable, and shouted directly: "Boy, who is He Fangxiao, you dare to come to my martial arts hall to make trouble."

    "There is nothing else. The main thing is that my friend signed up with you and agreed to refund unconditionally within three days. Why are you playing tricks?" Su Xun asked.

    "Fucking, when did we cheat, didn't we refund him five hundred dollars?" Shen Jingbing said.

    When Su Xun heard that five hundred yuan was refunded, he immediately became angry. This was clearly a word game.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Today I will give you two choices, either obediently refund the money, or I smashed your martial arts gym, you choose one."

    Su Xun is already a little swollen now, smashing a boxing gym can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people, Su Xun has no pressure at all, and even he has already figured out what to do.

    Shen Jingbing showed a look of anger on his face, and he said: "Boy, you are threatening me, and I can't kill you just by you!"

    "Master, this kid has something. He beat me just now, and his strength is very strong. I'm no match for him."

    Just now, the guy who was kicked ten meters away by Su Xun also ran over and reminded him in a low voice.

    Unexpectedly, Shen Jingbing said: "Waste, can your three-legged cat's kung fu be compared to that of a teacher? It's just a few strokes, so I can destroy him with a single shot."

    "Master is mighty!"

    The people next to him immediately flattered and said.

    Su Xun was shocked, Guigui, this guy is a bit crazy, so awesome, he can kill himself with a single shot, fortunately Su Xun also has a few tricks, otherwise, I'm afraid I'd be scared.

    "Are you sure you can destroy me with a shot?" Su Xun had a smirk on his face.

    "Nonsense!"

    Shen Jingbing said: "I have practiced martial arts for many years, how can you, a kid who has not yet grown all hair, compare to it, and it is extremely easy to abolish you."

    "I would like to advise you, if you are sensible, get out, I don't want to embarrass you."

    Su Xun likes to see this kind of people pretending to be aggressive, and finds it quite interesting.

    So Su Xun said: "Then let me tell you the truth, I think you may not even be able to touch me."

    With Li Bai's keen skin and his own reflexes, can he touch him?  Su Xun didn't believe it.

    Unless he is really a master, but a real master would open such a low-level martial arts gym to deceive people, which is obviously impossible.

    "fart!"

    Shen Jingbing is a vulgar person, and Su Xun is used to swearing when he opens his mouth.

    Just heard him say: "I won't be able to touch you, you think too much, no matter how fast you are, I can kill you in one fell swoop."

    "If I can't meet you, I will immediately kneel down and worship you as my teacher." Shen Jingbing said disdainfully.

    When Su Xun heard this kind of words again, to be honest, he was used to it, and he didn't even feel anything, it was similar to Chixiang, just listen to it, don't take it seriously.

    Shen Jingbing suddenly got into trouble, he punched Su Xun in the face suddenly.

    "There are two tricks."

    Su Xun's eyes lit up, this Shen Jingbing was stronger than he imagined, at least the speed of punching was quite fast, much stronger than his disciples and the like.

    It seems that someone who can open a martial arts gym to fool people still has a lot of skills, and he is not some unknown person.

    However, it seems that it is limited to this, and the level can only be said to be average. It is still very unlikely to meet Su Xun.

    Under the support of Su Xun's keen power, his speed is not to mention how fast. In Su Xun's eyes, Shen Jingbing's fist is almost like slow motion.

    It was very easy, and after moving his body a little, Su Xun dodged.

    "Um?"

    After Shen Jingbing's punch missed, he was obviously a little surprised. This kid actually dodged it. Originally, he thought that his punch was inevitable.

    In the end, Su Xun dodged him, luck, it must be his luck.

    This also makesJing Bing felt ashamed and became angry for a while, but now he became serious and punched again.

    However, Su Xun was still very relaxed and dodged again.

    ´´´´´

    Gradually, ten minutes had passed, Su Xun was so bored, he insisted on playing with him for ten minutes, but he just didn't touch Su Xun.

    He didn't even touch Su Xun's clothes, let alone hit Su Xun, something that doesn't exist.

    "Huh！！"

    This guy is relatively old, and it is not easy to fight for ten minutes. Now he has lost his energy, and he is panting there, and he doesn't want to punch anymore.

    This kid is simply more flexible than a monkey, as if there are springs under his feet, and his reaction speed is extremely fast.

    You saw that you could touch him, but he dexterously dodged in an instant, and Shen Jingbing fought against the air for about ten minutes.

    This made Shen Jingbing almost want to die, he couldn't move anymore.

    "Master, don't worry, rest for a while and follow him again."

    "This kid is too rubbish. It is obvious that the master is too powerful. He dare not challenge the master head-on."

    "Master, come and have a drink and have a rest."

    "Master, do you want a cigarette?"

    ""

    For a while, many disciples went up to flatter them.

    Someone beat his back and someone massaged him, and he seemed to be quite happy.

    Shen Jingbing really didn't meet Su Xun, he was very embarrassed, as for kneeling down to worship a teacher, he just talked about it, it was absolutely impossible.

    I only heard Shen Jingbing yelling: "Shameless boy, I really doubt whether you are a man. What kind of man is blindly avoiding you? How dare you fight me head-on?"

    Su Xun couldn't help scolding a fool secretly, just now he swore that he could kill himself with one punch, but now he can't even touch anyone, and now he says he dare not fight him.

    This breath can't be swallowed casually, Su Xun squinted his eyes and looked at this guy, only to hear Su Xun say: "Are you sure you want to fight me?"

    "Come on, as long as you dare to fight me, I, Shen Jingbing, will definitely kill you!"

    This guy seemed to have slowed down, his physical strength recovered, and he immediately got up and said to Su Xun.

    While speaking, he seemed to have seen the opportunity, and punched Su Xun again.

    This time Su Xun didn't dodge any more, and punched him out, directly confronting him head-on.

    In fact, he was hitting a stone with an egg. This guy didn't even have the resistance in front of Su Xun's iron fist.

    Flew upside down, Shen Jingbing fell to the ground, unconscious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 Encountering an even more rascal (19 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The battle came suddenly and ended suddenly, with just one punch, Shen Jingbing was already unconscious.

    Looking at it now, the combat effectiveness of the two sides can be said to be judged in an instant, and the gap is indeed a bit big.

    A group of disciples can be said to have been scared to pee, and hurriedly cried to their parents and mothers: "Master, how are you doing, master, wake up quickly!"

    "Hurry up, call for an ambulance, master, you must hold on.""

    Su Xun looked at it coldly, and then said indifferently: "Go away, people can't die, what's your name?"

    Naturally, people's lives will not be in danger. When Su Xun made the attack, he had already saved a lot of strength, but he didn't expect this guy to be so vulnerable.

    It is impossible to call an ambulance. If someone is sent to the hospital, who will Su Xun ask for money?

    I saw Su Xun squatting down and directly started.

    The disciples in the martial arts hall were frightened, thinking that Su Xun would fight again, but it was not.

    Su Xun pinched this guy twice, and then he woke up, only to see Su Xun as soon as he woke up, which was more terrifying than fainting.

    This guy was so frightened that he quickly crawled back on the ground, the shadow in his heart can be imagined, he was already scared by Su Xun.

    "The resentment value from Shen Jingbing is +66."

    Just listening to this Shen Jingbing, he hurriedly shouted: "Youdon't come here, if you come here again, I will call the police!"

    "Pa-ta, pa-ta！！"

    Su Xun deliberately squeezed his fist twice, and the sound of joints kept ringing, making people feel full of strength, and at the same time, he looked like he was about to hit someone.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "I'll tell you one last time, quickly lose money, if you don't lose money, I can kill you."

    "If you faint, I'll wake you up and continue beating until you can't take care of yourself." Su Xun said with a smile.

    The tone was very flat, as if he was talking about something very ordinary, but after the people next to him heard it, they felt a chill rise in their hearts, which was very terrifying.

    Shen Jingbing was completely frightened. He felt that he had encountered a psychopath who didn't follow the rules today.

    In the past, he was used to bullying ordinary people, but a sudden stubble came up, and he didn't know what to do at all.

    "Did you hear that!"

    Su Xun suddenly raised his voice, the guy was so frightened that he trembled all over, he quickly said: "Return, the money will be refunded immediately, and the full amount will be refunded."

    Shen Jingbing understood that he couldn't afford to mess with this guy, and if he didn't give him money, he might really beat him to death, and the medical expenses would probably be more than the money he stole.

    I can only admit that I am unlucky, and Shen Jingbing has nothing to do. Fortunately, he also cheated a lot of money, and he did fool some people, and the money is not bad.

    Shen Jingbing glanced at Mo Xiaoli, only to hear him ask: "Beauty, how much did you spend to sign up with me?"

    The tuition fee is not fixed. There are several packages and the like. Simply put, it depends on how stupid you are, and then decides how much to cheat you.

    People like Mo Xiaoli who have a lot of money and little social experience are naturally cheated more, and the tuition fee of more than 10,000 is not too small anywhere.

    Mo Xiaoli had a beautiful face with a smile on her face. In fact, she didn't care about money or anything. It was just seeing that these guys were subdued, and she felt secretly refreshed.

    In my heart, Su Xun still has a way. If I catch this group of people, I can clean them up.

    Mo Xiaoli said directly: "Fifteen thousand!"

    However, Su Xun asked thoughtfully: "Are you sure it's 15,000? Did I remember it wrong? How could I remember that you said 51,000!"

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was planning to cheat, and Mo Xiaoli was also very witty, so she realized it all at once, and it happened that she was also a more courageous master.

    Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, when encountering such a thing, he was very excited and said directly: "I forgot if you didn't tell me, it is indeed 150,000!"

    Su Xun: "???"

    Why did the agreed 51,000 suddenly become 150,000? Su Xun felt that Mo Xiaoli was much darker than himself.

    Shen Jingbing's eyes widened. He couldn't believe that there were such shameless two people in the world, and the starting price was nothing more than that.

    Why didn't he go and rob him even if he was asked for 150,000 yuan? Shen Jingbing loves money like his life.

    Just listen to him say angrily??: "You guys are going too far, blackmailing, this is clearly blackmailing."

    "I'm telling you, I'm not easy to bully. If you want to blackmail me, it's impossible. Just don't pay down the tuition fee of 15,000. I won't give it any more. You can kill me."  I won't give it!"

    ? Shen Jingbing looked at death as if he was at home, and regarded his life as dung. What is fate? Is it important to have money?

    Su Xun smiled, not afraid that he would not give it, but afraid that he would have no money, just heard Su Xun say: "Listen to you, you still have money."

    Shen Jingbing immediately trembled all over, is this kid a devil?

    "I don't force you, anyway, you can choose, either give money, or I will kill you."

    While speaking, Su Xun put a hand on his shoulder.

    I didn't use much strength. In fact, Su Xun's strength is too great. Even if I don't use much strength, it is not something that ordinary people can carry.

    Shen Jingbing suddenly felt that his shoulders and bones seemed to be broken, which was quite painful.

    "Give it, I'll give it right away, I'll give it!"

    Finally he couldn't stand it any longer. He didn't remember what he said just now. He said that he was not afraid of death, but in fact he was most afraid of death.

    In the face of real pain, I will immediately feel weak, and I can only say that it is really fragrant.

    "Hurry up and transfer the money, one penny less than 150,000, I'll cancel you immediately."

    After Su Xun let go, he said impatiently, one must not have a good attitude when dealing with this kind of person.

    Some people are just cheap. If you treat him well, he will think you are easy to bully. If you treat him harder, he will think you are awesome and can't be provoked.

    Shen Jingbing was on the verge of crying, he was always the one who cheated others, but today he met two more rascals than him.

    The tuition fee of 150,000 suddenly became 150,000. I have never seen such a black one.

    But he has no choice, if he doesn't give money, he will be beaten to death!

    His heart was bleeding, but under Su Xun's lust, Shen Jingbing could only obediently transfer the money to Mo Xiaoli.

    To put it bluntly, Su Xun didn't have any psychological pressure to pit such a person.

    I don't know how many people have been cheated by this guy. Su Xun tricked him with some money and made him bleed, which can be regarded as a bad breath, at least he can restrain himself a little bit in the future.

    "Listen to me, if you cheat again next time, I'll come right over and smash your martial arts hall."

    After the transfer was completed, Su Xun deliberately frightened him, and then left the martial arts hall.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 Find them out (20 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After coming out, Mo Xiaoli was obviously in a very good mood, she kept saying: "Su Xun, it's so cool that we cheated on that person's money!"

    Su Xun smiled, and he also knew that people like Mo Xiaoli who had mines at home didn't care about money, but felt that they were treated in the same way as others, which was very comfortable.

    "Su Xun, you got 150,000 for nothing, don't we have to celebrate?" Mo Xiaoli seemed to be thinking about how to cheer up.

    However, Su Xun smiled, and then said: "Then you can buy me some skins, Luban's video game boy skin, I have wanted it for a long time."

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but gave Su Xun a white look, and said, "It's really worthless, what is the skin, you have skin. You should still be a dish."

    "Su Xun, have you ever been to a bar? I'll treat you to a drink." Mo Xiaoli said.

    But Su Xun said: "Going to the bar, isn't that good? We are still children."

    In his bones, Su Xun is still a relatively traditional person. He doesn't feel that serious people go to places like bars, so he doesn't have a good impression.

    However, Mo Xiaoli looked at Su Xun as if he was looking at an alien, and then said, "No, Su Xun, have you never been to a bar?"

    "Then you are too boring. The bars are quite formal now, and they are different from what you think. I will take you to have a look."

    After finishing speaking, Mo Xiaoli drove the car and took Su Xun to the bar to have fun. The journey was still a bit far, and it took more than an hour to arrive.

    At this time, just as night fell, it was the happiest time in the bar.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    In the elite martial arts gym at this time, Shen Jingbing looked like a dead mother, not to mention how sad it is, 150,000 was cheated like this, it is really sad.

    "Master, are you all right?" A disciple went up and asked.

    Shen Jingbing slapped the floor violently, then he got up and said: "Damn, that kid, I must kill him!"

    "Master, let's forget it, just take it as a disadvantage, that kid is obviously very powerful, we are no match for him."

    Immediately, some disciples turned pale with fright, thinking that Shen Jingbing was so overwhelmed, he was so powerful, how could you kill him.

    Everyone can't beat them together, and I don't know who will beat whom.

    It is even more impossible to call the police. Although Su Xun's behavior just now has indeed constituted blackmail, the police can get him.

    But they dare not, their buttocks are not clean, and they even called the police. When the time comes to investigate, they probably won't be able to get away, so why bother themselves, it's better to suffer from being dumb.

    However, Shen Jingbing seemed to be angry, and he said: "If you can't beat him, then I will find someone to beat him."

    "It just so happens that I know a ruthless person on the road. For only 100,000 yuan, he can be crippled directly, or beaten half to death, and a life can be bought for 200,000 yuan."

    In Shen Jingbing's eyes, a look of ruthlessness suddenly appeared, and he said directly: "Dare to blackmail me 150,000 yuan, this time I will make that couple spit out all the profits."

    "Master, why are ruthless people so powerful? Those hooligans are just relying on their ruthlessness. If they really encounter powerful ones, they can't do it." Immediately, a disciple said.

    In fact, what he said is quite pertinent. After all, no matter how powerful a gangster is, he is still a gangster, and he doesn't have much ability.

    However, Shen Jingbing smiled disdainfully, and then he said: "What if he has a gun?"

    "Hiss！"

    Now it's all over, the disciples are afraid to speak anymore, there is still some fear in everyone's eyes.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun was led by Mo Xiaoli, and it was the first time in his life that he came to the bar. It doesn't look too big, but the decoration and the like are very impressive.

    At this time, there were not too many people in the bar. After all, it was not late enough. Basically, everyone came to have fun after eating.

    Ordered two glasses of cocktails. Anyway, Su Xun didn't know anything about these things. It was Mo Xiaoli who ordered them. It seemed that she should be a regular customer, and she was familiar with everything.

    In addition, there are some fruit plates and the like, which can only be eaten as a snack. It is absolutely impossible to fill the stomach.

    However, it is still quite exciting here. Su Xun is also a young man, and he adapted to the atmosphere here immediately, shaking his legs non-stop, feeling that the whole person has relaxed a lot.

    Here is what Su Xun thinks.??It's really different. In the eyes of many traditional people, especially older people, a bar is a place where demons and ghosts run rampant, and there are no good people who go there.

    In fact, it is not the case. Most of them are white-collar workers who work under too much pressure during the day and come to relax at night.

    Of course, some of them must have reported that kind of thought. For example, when they saw a beautiful woman, they wondered if they could go to the hotel to have an in-depth exchange at night.

    In just a short while, several men came to strike up a conversation with Mo Xiaoli.

    However, they were very polite. Mo Xiaoli directly used Su Xun as a shield, saying that Su Xun was her boyfriend, and then he walked away sensibly, and did not stalk her.

    Covenant is ok, but please be civil.

    However, when girls go to bars, it is best to be with friends, and don't drink too much, otherwise they will be taken advantage of by some wretched people later.

    There are still many people swinging on the dance floor. As time goes by, there are more and more people in the bar. The business of this bar seems to be quite good.

    There is also a dj on the stage who is constantly playing the rhythm, so it¨s too high.

    This made Su Xun couldn't help but think of a joke. Di Renjie said to his wife, I want to change my name, and remove the word "ren" from the name. If I were Di Jie, would you still love me?

    Su Xun has no interest in dancing anymore, and it¨s good to see here. I feel that there are quite a lot of beauties in the bar. Maybe it¨s because they all wear makeup, but they look quite eye-catching.

    "boom！！"

    Unexpectedly, when everyone was in high spirits, the door of the bar was kicked open with a sudden slam, and a group of people who looked very hostile rushed in.

    A fat man yelled loudly: "Brother Fei has something to do today, so please be quiet."

    Immediately, the music stopped, and the lights stopped flashing. Everyone fell silent and looked at this group of people. They felt that they were obviously not easy to mess with.

    Su Xun also frowned, thinking that it is really annoying to encounter such rubbish everywhere.

    Fortunately, these people did not come to find him, and Su Xun had nothing to be nervous about.

    The leader is a man with a scar, and there is a long scar on his eye. Every time he blinks, the scar seems to be squirming, which makes people feel sick and terrified at the same time.

    "Look, the team of dogs and men are said to be here, find them." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 Move again and show me (21 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard the words "dog man and woman", Su Xun was taken aback, and then subconsciously glanced at Mo Xiaoli next to him.

    However, he immediately dispelled his worries. It doesn't exist. He and Mo Xiaoli can be said to be talented and beautiful, with extraordinary temperament.

    They are all first-class in appearance, how could they be dogs and men, not to mention that they have never messed with this group of people, or even seen them, things that don't exist.

    "Brother Fei, I found it, and it really is here!"

    In the next second, a boy pointed at Su Xun and said excitedly.

    Su Xun's complexion changed instantly, he wanted to hit someone, damn it, what did he say, the "dog man and woman" they were looking for turned out to be himself and Mo Xiaoli, this is too much.

    The man with the scar came up and took out a piece of paper. He didn't know what it was, and glanced at Mo Xiaoli, as if he was sitting for comparison.

    This guy is the guy who took Shen Jingbing's black money, and he came over to do Su Xun.

    It's not difficult to find Su Xun. Although Shen Jingbing and Su Xun don't know each other, don't forget that Mo Xiaoli signed up with him before.

    That is to say, in the elite martial arts gym, there is information about Mo Xiaoli. After a little talk, people will find out.

    After confirming that it was Mo Xiaoli herself, it was no different from the one in the photo, and then looked at Su Xun next to him, and it was similar to the description.

    After the man with the scar instantly determined who he was going to attack, he shouted directly: "These two guys are being targeted by me. Everyone else, get out of here quickly, and don't hinder me from doing business."

    Most of the people who play in this small bar are ordinary people, who dares to provoke such a person who is full of evil spirits, it is too scary.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this group of people are holding shining machetes in their hands, and they are no longer just as simple as gangsters.

    A disagreement may really kill someone.

    Many people secretly wanted to run away just now. After hearing these words, how could they control themselves. The bar, which was originally very lively, suddenly became deserted.

    Even those djs and other things have slipped away, and the waiters and the like are also hiding far away. At the same time, many people still look at Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli with sympathetic eyes when they are leaving.

    What the eyes wanted to express was that these two people are really miserable. How could they offend such a powerful person at such a young age.

    Su Xun also wanted to ask, how did he offend this group of people, as if he had never seen it before, could it be the previous Brother Long?

    It's not right, if it's really Brother Long's brother, it's been so long, and when it's time to do it, he must have already done it.

    Immediately Su Xun glanced at Mo Xiaoli and asked, "Do you know these people?"

    Mo Xiaoli also looked confused, and said seriously: "I haven't seen it before, I thought they were here for you."

    "Damn it, I don't know them either." Su Xun was very distressed.

    Why do I go wherever I go, it seems that there is no peace, there are troubles, do I have to fight so much, is this the sequelae of the usual resentment value?

    By this time, Su Xun hadn't realized that it was that Shen Jingbing who had paid for someone, because that guy looked very picky, and I couldn't believe that he would spend a lot of money to hire someone.

    "Give it to me, the man is useless, the woman is not bad, I want to enjoy it later!" The scarred man's eyes skipped over Mo Xiaoli's body, and he couldn't help licking his tongue.

    Mo Xiaoli felt sick for a while. That guy had a scar on his face, which was disgusting in itself, not to mention being so wretched.

    "It doesn't matter who he is, Su Xun, you just go up and fight, and you're afraid they won't succeed?" Mo Xiaoli said.

    What he said seemed to make sense, and it was similar to what Su Xun thought. Whatever happened to him, just go up and do it directly.

    Really thought that Su Xun would be afraid if he took the knife?  With Su Xun's current reaction ability, it might not be easy to kill Su Xun.

    When this group of people rushed up, Su Xun was not slow, and rushed over.

    He had to move his position a bit forward, so that this group of people would not be harmful to Mo Xiaoli.

    In a real fight, they are definitely not Su Xun's opponents. Now Su Xun's fighting ability is enough to defy the sky, not to mention that he still has the ultimate human reaction ability.

    These gangsters are not ordinary people, even Su Xun can feel that they are more powerful than Brother Long and his gang, and they are particularly ruthless.

      Especially the man with the scar, who smelled of blood and was quite skilled. Su Xun could probably feel that this man might be some kind of outlaw lunatic, the kind who had human life on his hands.

    However, relying on the advantages of having a large number of people and weapons, they dealt with Su Xun for a while, and if they really wanted to defeat Su Xun, that was still a fantasy.

    "boom！！"

    Just at this time, a figure suddenly jumped up, so fast that Su Xun couldn't even react.

    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an acquaintance, the dark-skinned guard next to Mr. Nan, he was also here!

    This guy will come to the bar to have fun?  Why did Su Xun not believe it, but in a blink of an eye, he saw that he was wearing a security uniform?

    Is this person still working part-time?  For a while, Su Xun's mind couldn't react even more, and he felt quite bewildered.

    However, he was obviously here to help Su Xun. Although he didn't say a word, his actions were very domineering. He punched one gangster, and this group of people was no match for him.

    Su Xun also knew that this guy was a master. He could be an ordinary person who could serve as Nanlao's bodyguard. I'm afraid that ordinary special forces would not be his opponent.

    With his help, it was easier for Su Xun. When Su Xun was alone just now, after all, he was playing multiple games by himself, so he had to look forward and backward.

    The two of them teamed up, and there was a tacit understanding, and they directly beat the crap out of this group of guys with machetes.

    Including the man with the scar, in fact, he is just some showmanship. With his ruthlessness, he is nothing in front of a real master.

    He was knocked to the ground by Su Xun's kick, but this guy's physical fitness is not bad, so he got up directly.

    When he got up, the haze in his eyes was very heavy, and he wanted to kill Su Xun immediately.

    "You two move again and show me!"

    The man with the scar yelled loudly. At the same time, he took out a black muzzle from his pocket and pointed it at Su Xun and the dark-skinned guards.

    Su Xun's heart suddenly "thumped". As an ordinary person, it was the first time he saw a gun. To be honest, he still panicked at that moment.

    However, Su Xun forcibly stabilized his mind, and the situation suddenly became extremely unfavorable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210 Listen to Me Playing a Song of Dongfeng Po on the Guitar (22 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun and the dark-skinned guard did not move. At this moment, no one dared to act rashly.

    No matter how I counted, I didn't count this plot. This guy actually pulled out a gun directly, which made people feel quite shocked.

    In front of this kind of thing, even Su Xun, who was covered in skin, did not dare to act rashly, because the lethality was too powerful.

    If it is hit once, it may be just a bullet, and the person is almost gone, especially if it accidentally hits a key part, even if it is a god.

    Even if you don't know whether the gun in this guy's hand is real or not, lighters can be made into simulations these days, who knows what it is.

    But I'm afraid it's true. If it's true, wouldn't it be fucked.

    It is well known that China's control over these things is quite strict, how can ordinary people come into contact with such powerful things.

    This guy has a gun. If it is true, it means that he is indeed not an ordinary person. Su Xun just underestimated him.

    In fact, it was not as exaggerated as Su Xun thought. This scarred man was a second-hand gun bought on the black market for a sum of money by a coincidence.

    In fact, he has never fired this gun a few times at all. It is mainly used for deterrence. With this gun, he was able to flourish.

    A knowledgeable person can see that the pistol in his hand has actually been around for a long time, and it is an obsolete type in foreign countries.

    But no matter how old it is, it is still a gun, and its power will not be small. It may be weaker than a pistol like the Desert Eagle.

    "Move, you two are pretty good at fighting, show me the other one you can handle."

    The man with the scar seemed to be quite dissatisfied with Su Xun and the others, and kept screaming in his mouth, wanting to vent.

    Su Xun didn't respond. This guy is like a psychopath. He feels that he may go crazy at any time, so don't speak to stimulate him.

    The current priority is to find a way, how to solve this situation, and the police and the like are all fake.

    If he dared to move at this time, he might be able to shoot.

    Looking at the dark-skinned guy, the guy was quite calm, but Su Xun saw a change in his eyes.

    Su Xun suddenly understood that he wanted to make a move. The general meaning of that look was to attract Su Xun's attention, and he went up to grab the gun.

    It is estimated that he is a master, and he is relatively confident in his own skills, but Su Xun does not agree with this method, because the risk is too great.

    The man with the scar is not an inexperienced rubbish, he doesn't need to be rich in experience, he has been on guard for a long time, and his nerves are very tense at this time.

    It was obvious that he had already thought of all kinds of unexpected possibilities. If someone dared to make a change, he would probably shoot immediately.

    Su Xun now has a keen skin, and his speed is faster than ordinary people, but even so, Su Xun does not dare to say that he is able to dodge the bullet.

    That thing is too fast, Su Xun is really not absolutely sure.

    Can't take risks like this, Su Xun always rejected him with his eyes, thinking that this method is inappropriate.

    At this time, Mo Xiaoli was even a little panicked, and she regretted it a little now.

    Originally thinking that there should be no problem with Su Xun, she dismissed her bodyguards, and there were always people around, and Mo Xiaoli felt quite uncomfortable.

    As a result, such an unexpected situation occurred. If her bodyguards could come over, then everything would be fine. Unfortunately, they probably don't even know what happened here now.

    As for yelling someone on the phone, that's even more impossible, as long as she just took out her cell phone, that guy is about to shoot.

    Mo Xiaoli is not stupid, she still understands the principle of acting rashly.

    When everyone was nervous, no one noticed that a guitar appeared in Su Xun's hand at this time.

    It just appeared in the hand out of thin air, like a trick. Fortunately, the lights here are relatively dim, and no one pays much attention to Su Xun's hand.

    Su Xun already had an idea, he planned to use Gao Jianli's magic guitar, try it a little bit, and see if there is a way to resolve it.

    The magic sound guitar is not just a cool guitar, if he wants, Su Xun can use his magic sound to penetrate his ears.

    "Dude, don't get excited, let's calm downCalm down and speak well.  " Su Xun spoke at this time.

    Fortunately, the man with the scar seemed to have relaxed a little at this time, and he was not as hysterical as before.

    He stared at Su Xun vigilantly with a pair of tiger eyes, as if he was afraid that Su Xun would make any changes. At the same time, he also noticed in Su Xun's hand. At some point, a pretty cool guitar appeared.

    Fortunately, it was just a guitar, not a weapon, otherwise, he might have attacked Su Xun directly.

    I just heard him say: "Boy, let me tell you the truth, someone paid me to abolish you, and he gave me 100,000. If you give me 200,000, we can let it go today."

    The man with the scar was not stupid, he also realized that Su Xun was a tough kid to deal with, and he didn't want to really shoot, because he didn't have any marksmanship skills, and he didn't know if he could shoot accurately.

    If he really killed someone, he would be unlucky too. Although he has killed people before, but with a gun, the nature is different, and he will definitely be arrested.

    It would be better to ask Su Xun for more money. Later, he refunded the money from Shen Jingbing, his reputation was preserved, and he could still earn 100,000. He really has a business sense.

    ? Su Xun cursed inwardly for being a fool, and said in his heart that taking money to do things requires a bit of professional ethics.

    Let alone 200,000 yuan, to be honest, Su Xun didn't even want to give him 20 yuan, it felt like a waste.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Talking about money hurts feelings, how about this, I will play Dongfeng Po on the guitar for you, what do you think?"

    "What do you want to do?" The man with the scar frowned.

    Su Xun showed his white teeth, looked harmless to humans and animals, and said, "It's nothing, I just want to play the guitar all of a sudden."

    While speaking, Su Xun said directly to the guards beside him and Mo Xiaoli behind him: "Both of you, cover your ears."

    The magic sound is indiscriminate between the enemy and the enemy, and Su Xun dare not let them listen to it. It would be quite embarrassing to turn around and accidentally hurt one of his own people.

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't figure it out, she didn't understand what Su Xun wanted to do, but she was very obedient, knowing that at this time, obedience is the most important thing.

    Based on the principle of trusting Su Xun, she directly covered her ears.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 Hearing vomiting blood (23 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dark-skinned guard also looked confused, but he saw that Mo Xiaoli obediently blocked his ears.

    Without any hesitation, he just plugged his ears. At such a time, elders, remember mothers-in-law and mothers.

    This kind of behavior of the two people will inevitably make the Scar Man and his group of gangsters feel quite suspicious. Immediately, someone said to the Scar Man:

    "Brother Fei, look at this kid, is there some kind of conspiracy plotting against us?"

    The man with the scar is not stupid, he naturally noticed that Su Xun's action was not quite right, but he didn't care too much.

    The main thing was Su Xun's guitar, which gave him an illusion, thinking that it was just a guitar, and he could have something to do with it.

    The man with the scar said directly: "It's just pretending to be a ghost, this kid is probably at the end of his rope and wants to delay time."

    "Brother Fei, he may be playing the guitar very badly. If he wants to disgust us, should we also block our ears?" Immediately another person also said.

    The man with the scar didn't care at all, he only heard him say: "Damn, usually one or two go to ktv to sing and howl like ghosts, I can't help it, the guitar he plays, I can't believe how bad it can be.  "

    "Om！！"

    But at this time, Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, he held the guitar, his left hand had already started to wave on the strings, and suddenly the melody of Dong Feng broke.

    This is a Chinese style song, the natural melody is very beautiful, but in fact, it doesn't matter what the song is, the depth of the melody already hides murderous intent.

    "Hey, this guitar with small bullets sounds pretty good."

    A strange look flashed across the eyes of the man with the scar, and he thought that this guitar is still okay. Could it be that this kid wants to use his talent to convince himself and let him let him go?

    But if this is the case, then he is thinking too much, he is just a vulgar person who only cares about money.

    However, after a few seconds, they felt that their movements seemed to be uncontrollable, their heartbeats kept accelerating, and at the same time, their brains ached, as if they were cracking open.

    Only then did they realize that something was wrong, and subconsciously wanted to cover their ears, but when they wanted to raise their hands.  I found that I had no strength at all, so I could only accept the torture like this.

    "Pfft！！"

    After another dozen seconds, the group couldn't bear it anymore. One after another, they all vomited blood and collapsed on the ground at the same time, like unconscious puppets.

    Su Xun also stopped his movements. The powerful magic sound pierced his ears, which really brightened his eyes. He also knew that he couldn't continue playing.

    If it continues to play, I'm afraid it will kill people. Nearly twenty people will die at once. This is too exaggerated. Su Xun dare not take the blame.

    After stopping their movements, the gangsters were obviously better, but they were still in pain, rolling and rolling on the ground. This kind of mental trauma was more painful than physical torture.

    Su Xun's eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. When he saw the pistol, it had fallen to the ground. It was obviously the man with the scar, and he had no strength to hold the pistol.

    He directly bent down and picked up the pistol, and now his heart was completely at ease. Without the gun, the man with the scar was like a tiger without teeth.

    Perhaps it can only be regarded as a kitten, in front of Su Xun, there is no threat.

    Seeing that after they recovered, all of them were pale and weak, and their legs were shaking constantly, and it was difficult to stand up.

    This looks like being caught and tortured all night by a dozen dissatisfied women in their fifties.

    "roll!"

    Su Xun just said one word coldly. The man with the scar was already peeing in fear, so he turned around and ran away. When he was listening to music just now, he really felt that he was about to die.

    Now it feels like he has regained his life, how could he dare to provoke Su Xun, he just ran away like shit, even he was a little in a trance.

    He dropped his most precious gun, and he didn't even remember it.

    After seeing the person running away, Mo Xiaoli and the guard dared to let go of their ears. The faces of the two people were still shocked.

    The two of them just saw it with their own eyes. So many people, after listening to Su Xun's guitar, all vomited blood. How did this happen?  It's unbelievable!

    Mo Xiaoli looked at the pools of blood on the ground, although she was a little disgusted, she was more shocked.? 

    Just heard her say: "Su Xun, you how did you do it just now?"

    Su Xun smiled, the real magic guitar or something, definitely can't be said, no one would believe it, and just now, taking advantage of no one's attention, Su Xun has put away the magic guitar again.

    Just listen to Su Xun nonsense: "I just played a piece of "Roasted Gluten", it was very unpleasant, and he vomited blood directly."

    Mo Xiaoli and the guards were stunned. What the hell is this song? How bad is it? Can it make people vomit blood?

    "Don't you play the guitar pretty well?" Mo Xiaoli said strangely.

    Su Xun continued to talk: "My control over the guitar has reached a peak. If you want it to sound good, you can listen to it. If you want it to sound bad, it can be particularly bad. He who listens to life is better than death."

    "People want money to play the guitar, but I want to play the guitar for my life."

    Mo Xiaoli's eyes were full of spirit for a moment, she said: "Su Xun, we all go to the same school, why are you so good?"

    Only the dark-skinned guard seemed to have some deep meaning in his eyes at this time, and he obviously didn't believe Su Xun's words.

    However, the danger has been eliminated, that's good, and there is no need to ask any more questions.

    Instead, at this time, Su Xun glanced at him and said, "Dude. Aren't you Nan Lao's guard? Why did you come here?"

    The look on this guy's face seemed a little awkward, and he said, "I'm here as a security guard."

    Seeing the clothes on his body, it was a security uniform. Su Xun had already guessed, but still couldn't believe it, why did he come to be a security guard.

    "You're working too hard, why don't you still work two jobs?"

    The guy was even more embarrassed. He said: "I was fired, and I was also officially discharged from the army. Now I am unemployed and have no skills. Why don't I come to work as a security guard."

    "What?"

    At this time, Su Xun's eyes flashed a look of disbelief, how could it be possible, he was Nan Lao's guard, how could he be dismissed, I couldn't believe it was true.

    After being surprised for a while, Su Xun asked: "Why?"

    Because at this time, Su Xun already had a bad guess in his mind, and it wouldn't be related to the incident of Mr. Nan lying on the gun last time, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212: Getting Tricked Twice in a Row (24 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dark-skinned guy seemed quite embarrassed, but he said helplessly: "Last time, Mr. Nan had a heart attack because he was accidentally injured by a gangster."

    "This is a very serious incident. As Nanlao's guard, the first responsibility must be on me. I didn't have enough protection, so I couldn't continue working."

    When Su Xun heard that this was really the case, he felt a little uncomfortable. To be reasonable, this guy also rushed over, but it was a little late.

    And in the final analysis, there was nothing wrong with it, but it was only because of myself that it was like this.

    In addition, Su Xun felt that the guy in front of him should be a real person, so Su Xun said: "Mr. Nan is too merciless, he has nothing to do, why should he fire you."

    "Don't worry, I'll go back and talk to Mr. Nan about this matter." Su Xun felt that he also had a certain responsibility for this matter.

    But the dark-skinned guy said: "Don't go to Mr. Nan, it has nothing to do with him."

    "I was sent by the people above, and Mr. Nan couldn't decide whether I would stay or not. Because this incident was more serious, I was dealt with. Mr. Nan even came forward to speak for me, but on the issue of safety,  There is no room for maneuver.￣

    The guy smiled wryly, and said: "Because Mr. Nan often went out for a walk, he was playing chess and saw that I was bored by myself, so he often asked me to go for a walk nearby."

    "Of course I was reluctant at first, but after a long time, I also relaxed myself, because there has never been an accident."

    "Who knows that an accident happened suddenly one day. When I arrived nearby, I was really terrified. Thanks to you being by my side, otherwise, if something happened to Mr. Nan, my life would not be enough to pay for it."

    Su Xun said in his heart that this is really a real person, obviously he was cheated by himself, it could be regarded as an indirect trick for him.

    In the end, he even came to thank himself, which made Su Xun unable to tell what it was like for a while.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You should be an elite, it's not easy to train you like this, so I won't let you do it anyway."

    Su Xun still felt that something was wrong. This guy is capable. He made a mistake, so it's unlikely to be so serious.

    "It's true that things haven't reached the point where I'm being discharged from the army, but I'm going to be sent to a remote place, which is equivalent to demotion."

    The dark-skinned guy said: "My family is from Linjiang, and I finally came to Linjiang to work as a guard for Mr. Nan."

    "My mother is alone, she is getting old, and her health is not very good. Now I am asked to go to a remote place. I really can't go, so I can only refuse."

    It is not a problem if the parents do not travel far. If the parents are in good health, it is okay, but if they are not healthy and need someone to take care of them, it is unfilial to travel far as a child.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "Therefore, there is a second option, get a retiring fee, and retire directly as an ordinary person."

    "Then you took the money, and at least started some business or something. It's nothing to be a security guard." Su Xun felt worthless for him.

    Anyway, he is also a special soldier or something, with such good skills, it seems overkill to be a small security guard in a bar.

    That guy was quite open-minded, smiled, and then said: "I'm stupid, I'm not well-educated, what kind of business can I do, after I got the money, I bought a set directly in Linjiang  The house has no money left."

    Su Xun: ""

    I feel that this person is not stupid at all, at least he knows that buying a house will not lose money.

    And this also indirectly shows that the people above him are not mean to him, and he must be punished if he makes a mistake. This is a rule and cannot be changed.

    However, he wanted to leave, and he also paid a lot of money. With the current price in Linjiang, he can buy a house, so it is conceivable, and the approximate amount can be guessed.

    While talking, the staff in the bar were scared and ran out. After seeing that the people had left, they also came in.

    Looking at the messy bar, everyone's expressions were not very good-looking, especially the manager who was dressed like a dog, his face was ashen.

    Today I ran into a group of gangsters, it was a disaster from heaven, and all the customers were scared away. How can I do this business, let alone some losses.

    The manager came over, looked at the dark-skinned guy with an unfriendly expression, and shouted: "Wang Zhaobang, how did this group of people come back just now?"??  "

    "I don't know what's going on?" The dark-skinned guy, whose original name was Wang Zhaobang, said calmly.

    In fact, he also knew that those people came to trouble Su Xun, but he would definitely not say this, so as not to ask Su Xun to compensate him later, he is really not stupid.

    "snort！！"

    The manager seemed to see him quite upset, and only heard him say: "It has nothing to do with you, so why did you go up and fight them just now?"

    "Isn't it the responsibility of the security guard to protect the guests and maintain the safety and order of the bar?" Wang Zhaobang asked rhetorically.

    "Responsible for your grandma's leg. She is usually like a fool. I didn't expect you to cause trouble for me at a critical moment. Get out of here quickly. You don't have to come to work tomorrow." The manager scolded angrily.

    It's really uncomfortable to watch a special soldier being called around by a manager like this.

    But this is life. Wang Zhaobang seems to have taken it lightly long ago. He didn't even change his expression much, and said directly: "Manager, I have worked for a week. How should I calculate my salary?"

    "I still want a salary. You're thinking beautifully. You should know these two people. It would be good if you didn't compensate me for the loss you caused me today. The salary of wool."

    Wang Zhaobang didn't seem to bother to talk about it anymore, so he turned to Su Xun and said, "Let's go."

    After leaving the bar, the air seemed to be much fresher.

    Looking at Wang Zhaobang again, although he seemed to have experienced strong winds and waves, this kind of thing was quite calm, as if nothing had happened.

    However, Su Xun couldn't calm down anymore, and felt an indescribable guilt in his heart.

    This Wang Zhaobang is really miserable, he was directly cheated twice by himself.

    The last time Mr. Nan was accidentally injured, it was also a gangster who came to trouble him, and he lost his job as a result.

    Then what happened tonight was another group of idiots who came to make trouble for themselves, and ended up cheating Wang Zhaobang again and losing his job.

    The two times had nothing to do with him, it was purely a lie.

    Now even Su Xun is not very embarrassed, only to hear Su Xun say: "Man, I am really embarrassed." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 Invisibility Cloak (25 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The group of people came after me today, but they tricked you again. I'm really sorry."

    Su Xun's tone was full of apology, he was not pretending, he was really embarrassed.

    In other words, this guy is more honest and honest, and has a good temper. If it is an ordinary person, he probably has already been impatient with Su Xun.

    However, it can also be seen that this guy is indeed loyal. Seeing that Su Xun had something to do today, after he recognized it, he rushed forward to help without saying a word.

    Wang Zhaobang was quite indifferent, he smiled, and said nonchalantly: "Don't tell me that, it's just a bad job."

    "Where to go to be a security guard is not a job, but the work and rest hours of the bar are irregular, and I don't want to work here for a long time. I will look back and look for it again."

    Su Xun also knew that he was deliberately comforting himself. After all, it was a job, and he had worked for nothing for more than a week without getting paid. It was a shame.

    Probably everyone could be pissed off, but his mentality is not bad.

    Su Xun planned to help him, but Su Xun said: "Is there any job you are interested in, let me introduce it to you, such as being a bodyguard for others."

    "Come on, being a bodyguard is actually not easy. Of course, the salary is relatively high, but I don't know any rich people. Why should they hire me? A bodyguard is the most suitable."

    Su Xun thought for a while, does anyone around him need bodyguards? It seems that there are none, and neither he nor Mo Xiaoli can use them.

    However, if he is a security guard, Su Xun can introduce him to Luo Shenyi's company, or Zhao Yijie's company before, and it is quite easy to put a security guard in.

    He must be compensated, otherwise, Su Xun would really feel ashamed that such a real big brother ended up cheating him twice.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Give me your number, and I'll introduce you to a job later."

    Wang Zhaobang was not hypocritical, and kept contact information with Su Xun, mainly because he also felt that Su Xun, a young man, was quite interesting.

    "Let's go eat something, I'm treating guests, I haven't eaten yet tonight." Su Xun said.

    But Wang Zhaobang shook his head and said: "I'm not going, my mother is still waiting for me at home, I have to go back and cook."

    "Oh well！！"

    Su Xun didn't force him to stay either, and just left after watching him.

    After Wang Zhaobang left, Mo Xiaoli asked curiously: "Su Xun, who was that person just now?"

    After listening to it for a long time just now, Mo Xiaoli was in a fog all the time. She didn't understand what was going on, but it suffocated her.

    Su Xun didn't know how to explain it, so he could only talk about it in general, so that Mo Xiaoli could understand what was going on.

    As for Mr. Nan's identity and some other details, Su Xun didn't make it too clear.

    Immediately, Su Xun quickly changed the subject and said: "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore, aren't you hungry, go eat something quickly."

    After drinking so much in the bar just now, except for eating two pieces of watermelon, the rest of Su Xun didn't eat anything, he was so hungry.

    When he said this, Mo Xiaoli felt her stomach growling non-stop, and she only heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Su Xun, why don't we go to have a meal? I know there is a good fried chicken restaurant  of."

    "Wait a moment!"

    Su Xun looked at Mo Xiaoli in shock, and said in disbelief: "Say it again, what do you eat?"

    "roll!"

    Mo Xiaoli is not a white lotus, at least she knows a little bit, and immediately blushed, she patted Su Xun, and said, "Su Xun, you rascal."

    "Hey hey！！"

    Molesting Mo Xiaoli for a while, Su Xun felt very comfortable, and now he is very familiar with Mo Xiaoli, so driving occasionally, as long as he stays off the highway, there is no problem, at least Mo Xiaoli will not be disgusted.

    Of course, it also depends on the person, only 28cm like Su Xun, the average person, like those who don¨t vote for recommendation, is estimated to be 2.8cm.

    If he dared to tease Mo Xiaoli, Mo Xiaoli would probably break their legs directly.

    After going to eat something, Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli went home. When they got home, it was already around eleven o'clock, and it was getting late.

    Su Xun returned to his home, took a shower, and it took a few minutes to get it done. The speed of a man taking a shower is so fast.

    ?If a man takes a bath for more than ten minutes, especially if he takes a bath every day in summer, he still takes such a long time.

    Then there is no doubt, he must be playing handjob.

    Lying on his comfortable big bed, Su Xun's legs and feet were all stretched out, and his whole body was lying like a "too".

    He thought of the lottery draw. Last time he failed five times in a row, Su Xun was extremely upset, and even had the urge to hit someone.

    Today's resentment value is not much, a little over 200 points, enough to draw twice.

    This time, in terms of probability, Su Xun feels that he must be able to win the draw, otherwise, Su Xun will definitely live broadcast the handstand.

    "System, draw!"

    Sure enough, this time, Su Xun was not disappointed, and he won the draw when he came up. The system prompted: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won a [Lanling King's Invisibility Cloak]."

    "Hmm, it doesn't look like skin this time!"

    Without a huge skin card appearing in his mind, Su Xun knew that what came out was not a skin, but an item in the game.

    However, the invisibility cloak of King Lanling seems to be quite interesting, maybe he can become invisible, Su Xun quickly looked at the attribute introduction.

    Item name: [Lanling King's Invisibility Cloak]

    Corresponding hero: King Lanling

    Item function: The host can directly enter the invisible state by putting on the invisibility cloak. With the naked eye, no one can detect the existence of the host. As long as it is not touched by others, it will not appear in the invisible state.

    In addition, the effect of the invisibility cloak is one hour. After one hour, the invisibility state will automatically end, and then the invisibility cloak will enter the cooling state, and the cooling time is three hours.

    Warm reminder: In addition to the host's own use, this item can also be used by other people, with the same effect.

    However, Su Xun refused to use it for profit. If the system finds out, he will shorten his penis by ten centimeters.

    "Hiss！"

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little shocked, this system is so ruthless, in order to prevent himself from selling system items, he came up with such a trick, can it really shorten his penis?

    This is too unbelievable, but after thinking about the existence of the whole system, it is unbelievable, and Su Xun dare not do anything.

    But after thinking about it, even if it is shortened by ten centimeters, I still have more than ten centimeters, which is completely enough. Now it is inconvenient.

    Unexpectedly, the system said again: "A warm reminder, the shortening mentioned by the system is in the absence of a stone shift."

    "Damn it, you're ruthless, you can't afford to offend me." Su Xun pissed in terror.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 I'll Just Take a Look (26 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Immediately, Su Xun took a look at his system warehouse. In addition to the red rabbit horse, the magic guitar and the golden cudgel, there is now an invisibility cloak.

    Such a novel thing, Su Xun must take it out and have a look.

    Immediately, he went straight to the thought, and the mysterious invisibility cloak instantly appeared in Su Xun's hands.

    The first feeling is that it is as thin as a cicada's wings. When holding a piece of clothing in my hand, it seems to have no weight, which is similar to holding a piece of paper.

    In addition, the whole body of the clothes seems to be transparent, and it has the same color as the air. If it is not held in the hand and thrown on the ground, I am afraid that no one will find the existence of this kind of thing.

    The clothes are quite big, so it's no problem to cover the whole person.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and put the clothes directly on his body, and then he felt that his body had indeed undergone certain changes.

    Su Xun can't tell what the specific changes are, it seems to be integrated with the air.

    However, from Su Xun's point of view now, he can't see clearly whether he is in an invisible state, because in his perspective at this time, people still exist.

    Without further ado, Su Xun came to the bathroom, took a look in the mirror, and immediately shocked Su Xun.

    Although Su Xun had just taken a shower on the mirror at this time, there was still some water vapor on it.

    Even so, Su Xun could tell at a glance that there was nothing in the mirror, and it looked empty.

    I clearly stood in front of the mirror, but there was nothing there. If it wasn't because Su Xun had already prepared in his heart, he would probably have been scared to death, thinking it was a supernatural event.

    At this time, Su Xun couldn't help being excited. He didn't expect that there is such a thing as an invisibility cloak in the world.

    No wonder that boy Lanling King was able to remain invisible for so long with his ult in the game. Su Xun probably understood that he might have secretly put on the invisibility cloak when he was activating his ult.

    With this thing, Su Xun felt that if he had any needs in the future, such as attacking women's bathhouses at night, wearing this invisibility cloak would be so comfortable that no one would be able to find him.

    The key point is that when I wear this thing on my body, I feel like I am not wearing anything. It is not burdensome and very comfortable.

    "Su Xun, why didn't you close the door? The water heater in my house is broken. I can't fix it. I'll come to you to take a shower."

    Little did they know that at this time, Mo Xiaoli came to Su Xun's house and directly opened the door to enter.

    And there are things like towels in hand to change clothes and shower gel, obviously this is here to take a bath.

    The key point is that after she came in, she found that Su Xun was not at home. She looked around and found that there was nowhere in the room.

    "Su Xun, where have you been?"

    Su Xun, who was still enjoying himself in the bathroom, suddenly heard Mo Xiaoli's voice outside, and Su Xun quickly reacted.

    How did Mo Xiaoli come in, why didn't he hear the knock on the door?  I am still invisible, so I have to take off the invisibility cloak quickly.

    As a result, Su Xun hadn't taken off his invisibility cloak yet, but Mo Xiaoli came in directly. She took a look in the bathroom, and then said, "No, where is this Su Xun? Why can't he find anyone?"

    "I guess I went downstairs to throw out the trash. I don't care about him. I'll take a shower first."

    Mo Xiaoli didn't care so much at this time, she just closed the bathroom door and locked it.

    This is also to be prepared, if Su Xun comes in later, he will not be able to open the door, so as to avoid any embarrassing things from happening.

    It is estimated that she would never have imagined that Su Xun was in the bathroom, looking at her with a bewildered expression.

    Mo Xiaoli directly put the clothes and other things in her hand on the shelf, and then she did something that caused Su Xun's blood pressure to rise extremely.

    In the first step, I put my hair up, and then I took off my clothes, and Su Xun was stunned.

    "Fuck, what is Mo Xiaoli doing, why doesn't she take a bath in her own home, and come to me to take a bath?"

    Seeing that each piece of clothes on Mo Xiaoli's body was less than one piece, Su Xun was already a little panicked. It seemed that it would be inappropriate to take off the invisibility cloak at this time.

    Sudden so realistic, it can scare Mo Xiaoli's soul away, and she thought she was a pervert, hiding here on purpose to peep at her.

      In fact, Su Xun is not peeking now, he is looking openly, but Mo Xiaoli didn't notice him.

    Su Xun just kept silent, hiding in a small corner, weak and helpless.

    I'm afraid that Mo Xiaoli will touch him. If he touches it, according to the instruction manual of the invisibility cloak, the person will directly show his original shape, so it's better to be careful.

    However, the bathroom in Su Xun's house is not small, but it is very simple, and there are only daily bells and whistles in it.

    In other words, without any occlusion, everything that happened here can be seen very clearly.

    Seeing that Mo Xiaoli gradually began to take off the underwear on her body, Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little bloody, and quickly covered her eyes with her hands.

    Then, there was a gap between the fingers.

    "No, you must not look at it. This is not the behavior of a gentleman. Do not despise evil, do not despise evil!" In Su Xun's heart, a little angel kept saying to Su Xun.

    This made Su Xun very shy, and I was embarrassed to continue watching, how could I peek at people taking a bath, this kind of behavior is simply a beast!

    But at this time, another little devil appeared, and he also said to Su Xun: "Okay, don't pretend to be okay, what does the woolen gentleman have to do with you, you are just a single, and I haven't seen you for almost twenty years."  A woman's hanging silk."

    "Damn it, it hurts my heart."

    The little angel said: "You can't watch it either. Peeping at others taking a bath is an act of a beast."

    "What's wrong with being a beast, it's better than a beast," said the little devil.

    "Clatter！！"

    Just when Su Xun felt that what the two of them said was quite reasonable, there was a sudden sound of gurgling water, and it was obvious that Mo Xiaoli turned on the shower and began to take a bath.

    This voice made Su Xun completely unbearable. The balance in his heart began to tilt to a certain extent, and thenSu Xun felt that the little devil was right.

    In this case, if you can hold back, you are not a real man.

    Anyway, just take a look, God knows, and readers know, as long as you don't say it, it doesn't matter.

    "I'll just take a look, don't go in."

    After Su Xun made up his mind, he gradually opened his eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 That's a pity (27 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After opening his eyes, Su Xun felt dazzled for a while.

    It's so beautiful, it's so beautiful, I saw it in movies when it looks so big.

    Now seeing it in reality for the first time, the feeling is really different.

    It is comfortable to drive a tractor all day and suddenly drive a sports car.

    Mo Xiaoli's figure and skin are all first-class among women, and they are extremely tempting.

    Just looking at it, I almost couldn't hold myself. At this time, Su Xun's small tent had been propped up, and he felt that he had lost his balance and was on the verge of falling.

    It is too tiring to carry several kilograms of things on the body.

    However, when Mo Xiaoli turned around, Su Xun's eyes became more serious, because he noticed that there was a tattoo on Mo Xiaoli's back, and it was red and black.

    How could Mo Xiaoli have tattoos on her body, which made Su Xun feel indescribable.

    Generally, girls with tattoos basically give others a bad impression.

    Many girls think that men are straight men, prejudiced, etc. They also say that I smoke, drink, go clubbing, and have abortions, but I am a good girl.

    It is probably a fool to say this. From conventional experience, especially if you are looking for a girlfriend, you must not have tattoos on your body. It is very likely that you are not a good bird.

    But if it is reasonable, Mo Xiaoli should not be so, although it looks a bit unorthodox, but that is just about dressing up.

    After getting along with her for a while, Su Xun really didn't see any bad habits in Mo Xiaoli's body except for the fact that she was a little tricky when playing games.

    ? To be reasonable, she shouldn't be that kind of woman, but Su Xun felt that she was thinking too much, but it was just a tattoo, and it didn't need to represent too much.

    Maybe Mo Xiaoli thought it was fun when he was young, so he tried it.

    Su Xun is still very curious about this tattoo, because it is very exquisite, and it gives Su Xun the feeling that it is several grades stronger than the tattoos on the punks he usually sees.

    ?But Su Xun couldn't tell what kind of pattern it was, and always felt very strange, but after looking at it for a long time, Su Xun felt as if he almost fell into it, and felt dizzy for a while.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's brain had been developed. He reacted instantly, and woke up suddenly, with a burst of shock. This tattoo is a bit abnormal.

    Immediately, Su Xun no longer dared to look at this tattoo, but paid close attention to studying the structure of the human body.

    Mo Xiaoli may be a little uncomfortable because she is at Su Xun's house today, she took a bath very quickly, wiped it clean and put on her pajamas.

    Su Xun felt a little bored, because he knew that his beautiful life was over, and he might never see the beautiful picture just now.

    However, Su Xun didn't dare to stay longer, it was only an hour, and it would be even more embarrassing if he showed his original shape when the time came.

    Mo Xiaoli opened the door of the bathroom and walked out directly. The door of the bathroom was left open for ventilation and heat dissipation.

    This is also more convenient for Su Xun, he followed behind and hurried out.

    "Hey, this Su Xun, where did he die, why hasn't he come back yet?"

    After Mo Xiaoli came out, she searched around, but found that Su Xun's person was still not found. She was a little surprised.

    Originally wanted to make a call, but she found that Su Xun's mobile phone was thrown on the coffee table, and she didn't bring a mobile phone at all.

    Mo Xiaoli didn't leave here, but sat on the sofa, playing with her mobile phone with her head down, probably waiting for Su Xun to come back.

    Su Xun also had no choice but to show up suddenly. He went out sneakily and came outside. Seeing that there was no one there, he took off his invisibility cloak.

    After the prototype appeared, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and he pushed the door open and walked in.

    Glancing at Mo Xiaoli who was sitting on the sofa, Su Xun began to display his acting skills, and said in surprise, "Hey, why are you at my house?"

    "Don't mention it. I don't know what's wrong with the water heater at home. There has been no hot water. I can't find someone to fix it at night. I will come to you to take a shower."

    Mo Xiaoli glanced at Su Xun, without any doubts, only heard her say: "Where have you been, why haven't you been at home?"

    "I went downstairs to throw out some trash, and I walked around twice by the way. I ate too much at night, how did you get in without a key?" Su Xun was a little puzzled.

      Mo Xiaoli couldn't help giving Su Xun a white look, and said, "I'm ashamed to say that you didn't close the door yourself, and I came in as soon as I pushed the door."

    "Well, maybe I was careless."

    Su Xun touched his head, he really didn't remember, every time he closed the door, he was more casual, it's not surprising that there is such a possibility.

    "Su Xun, let's play some games, I have developed a new skill to support Li Bai." Mo Xiaoli said excitedly.

    Su Xun glanced at Mo Xiaoli again at this time, his mind was full of the scene he just saw.

    What I have to admit is that Su Xun's heart has been shocked now, he is no longer pure, and he starts to think wildly in his mind.

    Especially after seeing Mo Xiaoli put on clothes, she almost couldn't recognize her.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you, why is your nose bleeding?"

    At this moment, Mo Xiaoli suddenly exclaimed.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun subconsciously touched his nose, and sure enough, the blood on his hand shocked Su Xun. This girl must be too exciting to watch just now.

    Caused the qi and blood in the body to surge, and couldn't control it for a while, Su Xun hurriedly shouted: "Quick, quickly bring my nutrition express!"

    ""

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun sent a message to Luo Shenyi at night, telling her that he was going to her house at night, and there was something to do.

    Luo Shenyi didn't think much about it, and directly replied with "OK".

    Su Xun went to her mainly to introduce a job to that guy Wang Zhaobang.

    Having cheated her twice in a row, Su Xun was naturally embarrassed in her heart, thinking that Luo Shenyi would be in her company and arrange a security guard.

    After all, Luo Shenyi is more familiar with him, and he is also easier to talk to, so there should be no big problem.

    Moreover, Su Xun still has certain selfishness. When the business grows in the future, there will inevitably be more troubles. Wang Zhaobang's skill Su Xun can rest assured.

    If he is here, by the way, he can also protect Luo Shenyi's safety in times of crisis.

    Driving the car, Su Xun arrived at Luo Shenyi's home. When Luo Shenyi opened the door, she was still wiping her hair.

    Su Xun smelled the fragrance on her body, couldn't help but feel moved, and said, "Have you taken a bath?"

    "That's right, I came back early today. After cooking, I saw that you hadn't arrived yet, so I went to take a shower."

    Su Xun couldn't help but regret and said: "That's really a pity." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 Cooperation with Big Pepper (28 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's a pity what, I don't quite understand."

    At this time, Luo Shenyi was also a little confused, not quite understanding what Su Xun meant.

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun coughed dryly twice on purpose, and said in his heart that if you knew what it meant, it would be fine, it doesn't exist.

    So Su Xun said: "It's nothing, I just said it casually, don't take it seriously."

    It wasn't the first time he came to Luo Shenyi's house, Su Xun felt that everything was familiar, so he put on the slippers directly.

    After entering, I found that there were already several dishes on the table. I have to say that Luo Shenyi is quite virtuous. It is really rare for a woman like her to cook by herself.

    Su Xun is not in a hurry, he is here today, and the things he wants to talk about are just small things, it doesn't take much time, and he can talk about it while eating.

    During the meal, Luo Shenyi's face was full of excitement, and she said: "Su Xun, you know, a few days ago, our company's team finally developed the new mobile phone battery you gave me."

    After Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help nodding his head. This efficiency is quite good. Originally, Su Xun expected that if it could be done within a month, it would be quite good.

    It seems that Luo Shenyi should have worked hard in this regard, and should have put in a lot of effort. Although Luo Shenyi is a layman, she doesn't know much about these things.

    However, she is responsible for coordinating the overall situation, and she is doing things like forming a team. One can imagine the hard work involved.

    Because Su Xun has already given the key technologies and the like, as long as some powerful technical talents are hired, it is not difficult to make this thing.

    Seeing Luo Shenyi's current appearance, she actually laughed.

    Luo Shenyi's face seemed to rarely show a smile. It felt like an iceberg that had been melting for thousands of years, and Su Xun couldn't help but feel happy.

    There is no reason, seeing Luo Shenyi's face smiling, she is in a particularly good mood.

    It is estimated that Luo Shenyi has never been like this before, and she is full of hope for the future.

    Su Xun asked: "How is the effect?"

    "Our company has a testing team that is testing this battery day and night, including usability, drop resistance, and safety."

    Luo Shenyi said: "After a few days of testing, it was found that there is no problem at all, and even with heavy use, it only consumes one-third of the power in a few days, so it is not a problem to use it for more than ten days."

    "In addition, the charging is very fast, and it only takes five minutes to fully charge, which can greatly reduce everyone's demand for charging."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help laughing. He remembered that there seemed to be a mobile phone manufacturer whose advertising slogan was "charging for five minutes, talking for two hours".

    This slogan is also very interesting, very ingenious, it is used to promote its own fast charging, that is to say, the charging technology is faster.

    False publicity can't be said. People specifically said that it is two hours of talking. Talking and using it are not the same thing. The power consumption of calling is not that big.

    Think about it, if the new battery is released, then let¨s talk about it, charge it for five minutes and use it for more than ten days, it is estimated that it will directly cause a sensation.

    However, Su Xun also knows that this is quite normal. Among the battery technologies he gave, these are the lowest and simplest ones.

    The ones Luo Shenyi makes now are the simplest ones, and they will continue to be upgraded in the future.

    However, even the simplest ones have beaten all current batteries.

    Luo Shenyi said: "And our tests were carried out on all brands of mobile phones, and all of them are fine. Once optimized, I believe the standby time will be longer."

    "In addition, the battery is relatively small, which can free up a lot of space inside the phone." Luo Shenyi said, "I'll send you a picture."

    Su Xun also knows what this means, because the current battery technology is only one thing, at most it can be made so big, if you want to stand by for a longer time, you need a bigger battery.

    The key is that the battery is too big, and the phone is too thick and it doesn¨t look good. Just like this, it forms an endless loop. Now with this battery, everything can be easily solved.

    "But now, I have encountered a little problem." Luo Shenyi suddenly came again.?? Such a sentence.

    Su Xun was a little strange, he asked in surprise: "What's the problem?"

    "After confirming that there is no problem with the battery and that it can be mass-produced, I contacted some big domestic mobile phone companies and wanted to cooperate with them."

    Su Xun nodded, this is no problem, after all, you still have to sell to those mobile phone manufacturers, otherwise you can still take it out for retail sale, ordinary people, what's the use of buying your mobile phone battery.

    I probably understand, probably these mobile phone manufacturers, people don't believe it at all.

    Luo Shenyi continued: "First, the Chrysanthemum Mobile Phone Company. Their attitude is rather arrogant. They didn't even read our company's product brochure, so they returned it directly."

    To be honest, Su Xun is not surprised. The Chrysanthemum mobile phone should be one of the best among the current domestic mobile phones, and they have certain technical skills.

    At the same time, they are more used to bragging. They invite various sailors. They feel that their technology is very good, and they keep talking about playing fruit phones. It is normal for them to look down on your unknown new product.

    Pull it down if you don¨t need it, Su Xun can be sure that there will be a day when they regret it, it doesn¨t matter.

    Su Xun asked: "What about other companies?"

    "Rice Company, as well as companies such as Opo mobile phone and Viv mobile phone, they accepted our manual, but they still rejected it. They probably didn't believe it, or even didn't read it seriously."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little bit pained, thinking that mainstream companies in China don't seem to be optimistic, so what should I do.

    It¨s not like no one is willing to use it, and even the market cannot be opened, wouldn¨t it be difficult to move an inch.

    As for those mobile phone manufacturers abroad, it is even more impossible. You are a small company in China, can people take a fancy to your technology?  Absolutely impossible.

    Su Xun asked: "Is there no domestic mobile phone manufacturer willing to try?"

    "Yes, there are, just one family." Luo Shenyi had a headache.

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, only to hear him say: "It's a good thing to have, which company?"

    "It's the Big Pepper mobile phone company, with a little reputation." Luo Shenyi said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Share Change (29 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Big pepper?"

    After Su Xun heard the name, he felt a little interesting. This mobile phone brand, Su Xun should not be too familiar with it, it is the mobile phone that Su Xun is using now.

    Although he has money now, buying a mobile phone is a drop in the bucket for Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun still didn't change his mobile phone. Firstly, he was not interested in it, and secondly, he still had some affection for Dajiali's mobile phone.

    When I was playing with this big hot pepper phone, a voice suddenly flashed in my mind, and then the city king system appeared, which gave Su Xun such a great help.

    Let him still have feelings for the big hot pepper phone. Others look down on this phone, but Su Xun feels good when using it.

    Luo Shenyi said: "This is a small company with a relatively low market share, and because of the low price, it gives people the illusion of a counterfeit machine. Have you heard of it?"

    "Of course I've heard of it, how could I not have heard of it, I'm using this brand of mobile phone now."

    Su Xun didn't feel ashamed, he directly took out his Chili phone and put it on the table, which surprised Luo Shenyi a bit.

    She knew that Su Xun was definitely not short of money, but she didn't expect to use such a low-end mobile phone.

    Su Xun also knew that what Luo Shenyi said was not wrong, the price of the Pepper phone is indeed relatively low, and there is no way around it.

    A small company with no technical advantages, the domestic market is basically dominated by Fruit Phone and several major domestic mobile phone brands.

    For other small manufacturers, life is more difficult. Many former mobile phone companies have closed down. The current situation of Pepper is more embarrassing.

    It can be regarded as surviving in the cracks, lingering, and can only use low prices to attract some customers.

    For example, Su Xun bought this mobile phone back then because it was cheap, only a few hundred yuan, and it had a huge screen.

    Of course, because of the low price, the quality of the mobile phone is definitely not that good, it gives people a feeling of a copycat phone, and it feels shameless to take it out, and fewer and fewer people use it.

    Many people regard mobile phones as a symbol of face. Why do so many people like to buy fruit phones? They look high-end when they are taken out.

    Su Xun said: "If they have the intention to cooperate, we can cooperate with them. Now we have no choice."

    Luo Shenyi frowned, and said: "Su Xun, I'm afraid there is no prospect of cooperating with them, and their mobile phone shipments are quite low, so they can't sell many."

    However, Su Xun showed a smile, and he said: "That's why your thinking is wrong. The current hot pepper phone is indeed not selling well, and it is estimated that few people buy it."

    "However, with this battery, this is a selling point. Think about how such a brand of mobile phone in the market can have such a terrible standby time. Many people will definitely choose it for this, and it may become popular."

    Su Xun said: "It's not that other mobile phone manufacturers don't believe in our batteries. The mobile phone of Dajiali can just prove it."

    "After the market is opened up, they will come to us for cooperation at that time, for sure."

    Luo Shenyi thought about it for a while, and there were indeed certain problems in her thinking, and she had been thinking about finding cooperation with those big manufacturers.

    After hearing what Su Xun said, Luo Shenyi also felt that there seemed to be some truth in it, and she only heard her say: "It is not impossible to cooperate with them, but there is one problem, they think the price of our batteries is too expensive."

    "How much is a battery, your pricing?"

    Luo Shenyi said: "I think a few hundred yuan a piece should be about the same, and it's worth the price."

    "But the big pepper mobile phone has always focused on low prices. A mobile phone costs only a few hundred yuan. If you buy our battery, you will lose money directly."

    The price of a few hundred yuan is indeed not expensive. After all, this battery is very powerful, and a chip can be sold for thousands of yuan. Su Xun thinks this price is very reasonable.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Is Big Pepper Company stupid? Do you want to sell low-end phones for the rest of your life?"

    "With this battery, they are unique in the market. They don't rush to raise the price and change their product image. After raising the price, the mobile phone can do better in all aspects."

    Su Xun said: "Combined with this battery technology, the Pepper mobile phone can beat most of the domestic mobile phones in the world. It costs a few thousand yuan, and there is no problem at all."

    Actually??Pepper mobile phone is not of poor quality, it is because it is too cheap and the materials used are not good. If the price is raised, the quality of raw materials in all aspects will improve, and the quality of the mobile phone will naturally improve.

    To put it bluntly, most of the current domestic mobile phones are assembled, and nothing is their own.

    When I disassembled the mobile phone, I found that it was basically imported components, assembled together, and put on a brand to make it a domestic phone. The materials used are good, and the quality will naturally improve.

    Luo Shenyi felt that Su Xun's head was turning really fast. This idea is quite good. She will just communicate with the Pepper Company later.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "Okay, I will do as you said, and I will communicate with them tomorrow."

    Su Xun didn't say anything else. He believed that if the people in the Pepper Company had a little brain, it would be impossible to reject this idea.

    Who wants to sell a low-end machine for a lifetime? Selling a hundred units may not be as profitable as selling one. This is a chance for Big Pepper to turn around.

    At this moment, Luo Shenyi got up directly, went upstairs, and took down a document, which made Su Xun feel a little strange, wondering what it was.

    Luo Shenyi sat down and said, "Su Xun, this is the company's share change contract."

    "I thought about it for a while, you are considered a technical shareholder, and decided to transfer 70% of the company's contract to you." Luo Shenyi said.

    She had already thought so. To put it bluntly, Su Xun is not a shareholder of the company after taking Su Xun's technology, which feels a bit strange.

    Su Xun happened to be here today, and if he had this opportunity, he would hurry up and take care of this matter. From now on, the two of them would be fighting together, and Luo Shenyi would be able to work without distractions.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and he knew about the transfer of the shares to himself. Luo Shenyi had already said that he should have shares if he developed such a powerful technology.

    After owning shares, it is equivalent to waiting quietly to make money and pay dividends.

    However, the shares that Luo Shenyi mentioned just now still surprised Su Xun. 70% is too much, which is equivalent to giving Su Xun the control of the entire company, which made Su Xun feel very embarrassed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 In what way am I worse than her?  (30 updates, please subscribe)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun said: "Wait a minute, you gave me too much shares, how can I ask for so much, this is your company."

    "My company is not important anymore. Companies like mine, let alone in China, are everywhere in Linjiang."

    However, Luo Shenyi said calmly: "It's not worth much. One has no technology and two has no influence and scale. One of your technologies can exchange countless companies for me."

    "I know you just don't want to do it. Otherwise, if you create a company by yourself, countless people will invest in you. I take 20% of the shares, which is already a lot. In the future, I am afraid that 0.1% of the shares will be a  Huge numbers."

    "Wait a minute, where did my 70%, your 20%, and 10% go? Is there anyone else?" Su Xun noticed something was wrong.

    Fortunately, his mathematics was not taught by a physical education teacher, so he could hear it as soon as he heard it. He didn't want this company and other people to get involved.

    Luo Shenyi said: "The remaining 10% of the shares will be reserved, and will be used to reward some key employees and some top technicians in the future."

    Only then did Su Xun understand what was going on. It was Luo Shenyi's long-term thinking. This is also a normal thing. After many companies go public, many employees have become multi-millionaires and billionaires.

    It's because they have shares in their hands, and the company rewards them with shares. Big companies are like this. If they don't give some rewards, how can the backbone of others follow you to fight with all their hearts?

    "My shares are still too much, let's share them equally, and half of each person will be fine." Su Xun said.

    But Luo Shenyi said: "No need, this one is the best right now, I should be the one thanking you for giving me such a chance."

    "It doesn't matter how many shares you have. Anyway, you have little involvement in the company's affairs. I'm still in charge. It's just that you share too much." Luo Shenyi said very straightforwardly.

    Hearing what she said, Su Xun felt that this person was more reliable and would not have any crooked thoughts.

    Su Xun doesn't want to be so clear with her anymore, it's still the same sentence, if one is not careful, maybe we will be a family in the future, there is no need to care so much.

    "Okay, I don't care about these things, I will leave them to you to deal with, I believe in your ability."

    After signing the contract, Su Xun said: "I told you something serious, I almost forgot."

    "What did you say?"

    Su Xun said: "I have a friend who is still unemployed. Do you think there is a lack of security in the company? Arrange for him."

    "Security, that's no problem."

    Luo Shenyi didn't hesitate, and agreed immediately. Although she was rigorous in her work, it still depended on the situation.

    For example, security guards are not technical talents, and have no impact on the company's operations. Since they are Su Xun's friends, they naturally have to give face.

    A month's salary is only a few thousand yuan, which is nothing, and it doesn't matter to support an idler.

    Su Xun seemed to have seen Luo Shenyi's thoughts, and he reminded: "Let me tell you, this person is not simple, he is a top special soldier."

    "I used to protect a certain important person, but because I made some mistakes, I was discharged from the army. If you stay in the company, you can play a role."

    After Luo Shenyi heard this, she didn't dare to underestimate it. It was the first time she heard that excellent special forces came to serve as security guards. It wasn't that they looked down on security guards. They were mainly ordinary security guards who really didn't need technical content.

    "Okay, I see, you can ask him to report directly, and I will arrange for him later."

    Luo Shenyi probably already knew it in his heart, so it seems that he still picked up the treasure by himself.

    After eating, Su Xun came out of Luo Shenyi's house and didn't stay long.

    After all, it's late at night, lonely men and widows, if one of them can't control it, and everyone plays black games together, it will have a bad influence, and it will not be good for the reputation of other girls.

    After Su Xun came out, he drove back home and called that guy Wang Zhaobang. He said briefly that he had found a job for him.

    Unexpectedly, this guy was a direct person, he was not polite to Su Xun at all, and when he heard that there was a job, he was not polite and agreed directly.

    After Su Xun hung up the phone, he edited another message and sent him the specific address and Luo Shenyi's number, and asked him to go directly to the company to find Luo Shenyi tomorrow.

    ！！！！！！！！

    That's the time??After a few days, the college entrance examination is getting closer and closer, and Su Xun has gradually entered the state, thinking that he will be liberated after finishing the exam quickly.

    When school was over that day, An Suke found Su Xun and said, "Su Xun, do you have anything to do tonight?"

    "It's nothing. I'm rather boring. I usually only study and read books. I don't know what business you want from me, monitor?" Su Xun said deliberately.

    An Suke smiled cutely, and said: "No wonder Su Xun your grades are improving so fast, so you usually work so hard."

    "Can I spare you a little time today? My mother is off today. What happened last time, she wants to treat you to dinner. Can you come to my house for dinner?" An Suke said shyly.

    An Suke's character is the kind that is easy to shy. As the saying goes, she has a thin skin. It is really the first time for her to invite a man on her own initiative.

    When Su Xun heard that this was the case, when he left that company last time, He Qishuang said that he would invite Su Xun to dinner another day when he was free.

    Now "I invite you to dinner when I have time some other day" has become a polite phrase, and Su Xun didn't take it seriously.

    But who knows that people are serious about it. I guess I have been remembering this matter. Today I finally had a day to rest, so I hurriedly made arrangements.

    Su Xun was still a little moved, but Su Xun still said: "No need, it was a trivial matter last time, so there is no need to eat or something, it's troublesome."

    "My mother said that I must invite you here today. She went out to buy vegetables early in the morning."

    After finishing speaking, An Suke looked at Su Xun expectantly.

    Su Xun said in his heart that he was ready, if he didn't go, it would be really bad.

    So Su Xun said: "Let's go, let's go together, I will drive you there, and you will show me the way."

    "correct！！"

    Su Xun thought of Mo Xiaoli, and probably waited for him after school, so he could only wrong her.

    Su Xun then called Mo Xiaoli and told her that she had something to do at night, so let her go back first, don't disturb and don't read.

    As a result, when he was driving An Suke with him in a sports car, it happened that Mo Xiaoli also came over with his schoolbag on his back to see it.

    She looked displeased, and said: "This dead Su Xun is such a beast, he even abandoned me for a girl, how can I be worse than her?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 The more you watch, the more satisfied you are (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's car didn't drive very fast, because he didn't know the specific way, and had to rely on An Suke to guide him.

    However, An Suke's voice is still relatively low, and sometimes Su Xun may not be able to hear clearly, which is rather embarrassing.

    An Suke's home is in the old urban area of ??Linjiang, but now it has declined, it is equivalent to a village in the city.

    ? It looks quite rundown, compared with the bustling urban area, there is still a big gap, it is hard to believe that it is in a city.

    "Su Xun, just stop here."

    In this urban village, to put it bluntly, there are quite few cars, and there are no standard parking spaces. Parking is more casual, and you can just find a place.

    After getting off the car, Su Xun obviously attracted the attention of some people, especially at this point in time, some old people and children had already come out for a stroll after eating.

    Originally, everyone was relatively poor, but suddenly such a sports car came, which really made people feel a little uncomfortable.

    The high-end and extravagant Lamborghini seems to have a clear sense of contradiction with this place.

    Su Xun took a rough look. The floors here are not very high, the highest is only the fifth floor. An Suke's family lives on the second floor, and the location is not bad.

    There wasn't even a light in the stairs. Fortunately, it wasn't completely dark at this time, otherwise, I wouldn't be able to see anything at night.

    An old building like this should be from the last century, and it has been around for a certain period of time. It is surprising why it has not been demolished here.

    "Su Xun is here."

    Arriving at An Suke's house, He Qishuang came out and said something enthusiastically, still wearing an apron.

    At the same time, the aroma in the house is so strong that people can't help but move their index fingers. It seems that He Qishuang has been busy in the kitchen until now.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Hi Auntie, I'm here right after school, and I forgot to buy something."

    If you come to the door, you should bring some gifts, even if you just buy some fruit, but Su Xun forgot, it's really embarrassing.

    After arriving at An Suke's house, Su Xun just remembered, and then explained a little bit, so as not to think that he didn't understand etiquette.

    But He Qishuang said: "Just come and have a meal. Buying anything is a waste. You are still a student, so you don't need it."

    "You must be hungry. You can eat after cooking the last dish. Don't worry."

    Su Xun felt that He Qishuang was really enthusiastic, and the distance between everyone was shortened all of a sudden, and there was no restraint at all, just like being at home.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "It's okay, I'm fine, Auntie, let me help you."

    "Come on, there's no reason to ask you to help, just sit and wait for a while, Su Ke, go and make a cup of tea for Su Xun, what are you doing here?" He Qishuang ordered.

    An Suke glanced at Su Xun speechlessly, and thought to himself, why would he have to serve him after he came here.

    Su Xun is tasting the tea that An Suke made for himself. It is not a good tea, and it is far worse than the tea that he drank at Nanlao last time.

    But after all, it was made by a beautiful woman, and it is naturally different from that old man Nan, please ask for the shadow area of ??Nan Lao's heart.

    An Suke went to help in the kitchen, Su Xun sat here alone, and then he took a rough look at An Suke's house.

    The house is quite small, only a few tens of square meters, and only two rooms. The living room and dining room are together, and the kitchen and bathroom are relatively small.

    However, although the sparrow is small and well-equipped, it basically has everything it should have. If the mother and daughter live together, there should be no problem.

    Just this place, it feels like there are everyone, and the house is too simple, the law and order may not be very good, it makes people a little worried.

    After thinking about it, I have lived here for so many years, and I have nothing to do, so why worry about eating salty radishes?

    Not long after, An Suke told Su Xun that dinner was ready, and asked Su Xun to wash his hands.

    After Su Xun washed his hands, he didn't sit still, and hurried to the kitchen to help serve the dishes. There were a total of more than a dozen dishes, both meat and vegetables, which looked unusually rich.

    At the same time, there is also a pot of old duck soup. I heard that it was stewed on the stove with a low fire in the morning, and the taste can be imagined.

    Su Xun felt the enthusiasm, and he hurriedly said: "Auntie, you have prepared too many dishes, you are too polite, just order a few dishes to eat."

      It's no wonder that Su Xun was flattered, indeed, the preparations were sumptuous, and even the mother and daughter didn't have so many dishes during the Chinese New Year.

    It is conceivable that Su Xun was treated today, and I mainly want to thank Su Xun for doing such a big favor last time.

    Another important point is that He Qishuang is now a supervisor. Thanks to Su Xun, she is working very well now.

    Not to mention a lot of relief, the most important point is that the salary is high. It is hard to imagine that a middle-aged woman like her can earn more than 10,000 yuan a month.

    The financial burden of the family was reduced all of a sudden, so when He Qishuang entertained Su Xun, it can be said that he spared no effort.

    The three of them sat down to eat, and He Qishuang poured another glass of Sprite for Su Xun. Although it was served in a disposable paper cup, it looked a bit crude.

    However, Su Xun felt quite good after eating this meal today.

    He Qishuang's cooking skills are also quite good. After all, she is at this age, why do she cook all day long, and after years of training, it is impossible for her to be poor in cooking skills.

    "It's delicious, Auntie, the dishes you cook are really delicious!"

    Su Xun also had a sweet mouth, boasting while eating.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't stop chopsticks, he didn't pretend to be reserved or anything, he was completely gobbling, and he didn't look like a good image.

    But when He Qishuang saw it, she was very happy. This could be regarded as a recognition of her cooking skills. At first, I thought that Su Xun was some kind of rich rich second generation. The dishes she cooked might not be able to be seen  on it.

    Now it seems that these worries are unnecessary.

    The more he looked at Su Xun, the more satisfied he became. The way He Qishuang looked at Su Xun now, something was not quite right.

    In the past, if my daughter had contact with male classmates, it was absolutely not allowed. Firstly, it would affect her grades, and secondly, it was unreliable at this age.

    But the current Su Xun makes her lose this feeling, mainly because Su Xun is too good.

    He is tall and handsome and has a good figure. From the appearance point of view, there is no problem at all with Su Xun and An Suke.

    The most important thing for people is to have money and background. In today's society, this is the most important thing. Parents don't pay much attention to these.

    However, under the same conditions, people who look almost the same in appearance and character will definitely choose the rich one.

    What's even more rare is that He Qishuang no longer worried when he heard that Su Xun's grades were good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 Old Wang Next Door (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just heard He Qishuang say: "Su Xun, eat slowly, drink something before eating, don't choke."

    An Suke was almost speechless, wondering whether this Su Xun could drink ecstasy soup or something.

    Why did my own mother treat him so well? An Suke didn't treat him like this before at home.

    However, the complaints belong to the complaints. In fact, only An Suke knows in her heart that there is still some small joy in her heart, and she is relatively happy.

    I just heard He Qishuang say: "Su Xun, I heard that your grades are very good. During this time, with Su Ke, remember to help each other."

    Su Xun was overjoyed when he heard this, and thought that An Suke's mother had personally ordered him to get in touch with An Suke more, which was really irresistible.

    I am happy in my heart, but Su Xun still said modestly: "Auntie, you have won the prize, and I am only second in the school. An Suke's grades are better than mine."

    Fortunately, there are no classmates around, and what is called the second in the school, if this is heard by classmates, Su Xun will probably be beaten to death.

    It is rare for An Su to praise Su Xun. She only heard her say: "Mom, Su Xun's grades have improved suddenly in the past two months. Our teachers are amazed at this speed."

    "Really, that's even more powerful. Su Xun, which university are you planning to take?" He Qishuang asked thoughtfully.

    To be honest, Su Xun really didn't think about this issue. He only heard Su Xun say: "I don't know the details, but I should come to Linjiang. Let's wait and see the results before deciding."

    It is impossible to stay in Linjiang after going to university. Although he has more affection for Linjiang, the universities in Linjiang are relatively average.

    Those who deserve to get Su Xun's grades must be key universities, so they must leave Linjiang by then, but in general, Su Xun doesn't want to go too far, it's better to be closer to home.

    Su Xun felt sorry for walking too far and leaving his parents at home.

    An Suke was also looking forward to it, and planned to listen with his ears pricked up, but Su Xun hadn't thought it through yet, which made An Suke feel a little disappointed.

    At the same time, I also thought about the future. If I am not with Su Xun, then the road ahead will be more difficult. The girl's mind is like this, just like the ever-changing weather, she suddenly becomes melancholy.

    He Qishuang didn't ask any more questions, she said: "Anyway, take the exam well, as long as you get good grades in the exam, you can go anywhere."

    "When filling out the application, the two of you should discuss it more. It is best to go together and have a care."

    Su Xun seemed to understand what she meant. It was a bit obvious. Is this the rhythm of entrusting her daughter to him? Of course, Su Xun thought about it this way, knowing that it was not such an exaggeration.

    He said: "Don't worry, Auntie, I will definitely discuss it with Su Ke then."

    "Bang bang bang！！"

    Just at this moment, someone knocked on the door suddenly.

    An Suke's house has that kind of wooden door, not even a security door. After knocking a few times, the whole house seems to be shaking.

    Su Xun happened to be sitting outside, he was the closest to the door, only to hear him say: "Let me open the door."

    I got up and opened the door, and found a middle-aged man who looked quite old, probably in his fifties, with a big belly and a bit unkempt.

    ?He was wearing a white vest. The fat all over his body looked a little disgusting, and his face was flushed. He probably drank a lot at night, and he smelled of alcohol.

    Su Xun frowned, thinking who this guy was, he didn't feel like a serious person just by looking at it.

    Could it be An Suke's father?  That's impossible, An Suke is from a single-parent family.

    But Su Xun didn't say anything, he let this guy in, who knows if He Qishuang knew someone.

    "Big sister, I'm eating now."

    After this guy came in, he behaved very casually, and sat down after pulling a chair, making this place just like his own home.

    As a result, after He Qishuang and An Suke saw this person, their complexions immediately changed, and there was a flash of disgust in their eyes.

    The guy continued: "Hey, I ate so much today, there are guests at home, is this Su Ke's boyfriend?"

    "It's classmate Su Ke." He Qishuang said a little helplessly.

    As a result, the guy said again: "Not bad, not bad, Su Ke has grown up so much, she has become a big girl, it's time to find someone else."

    Su Xun frowned, feeling thatThere was no kindness in the guy's eyes, especially when he looked at the mother and daughter, there was a flash of desire, which made Su Xun feel very uncomfortable.

    He Qishuang obviously couldn't stand this guy, and she didn't have any serious words in her mouth. She said, "Old Wang, I'm still eating. If you have nothing to do, you should go back first."

    "Old Wang?"

    Hearing this title, Su Xun always felt a little weird.

    He Qishuang is obviously issuing an order to evict the guest. It is estimated that the relationship with this guy is not very good. Generally, even if the relationship between everyone is quite ordinary, they will not say so directly.

    As it turned out, this guy named Old Wang was very thick-skinned. He acted as if he didn't understand, and said directly: "It happens that I haven't eaten yet. Give me a pair of bowls and chopsticks. Let's eat together."

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun has never seen such a shameless person. He has to eat when he arrives. The key point is that he didn't invite you, okay?

    Moreover, Su Xun felt that his IQ seemed to be insulted. He smelled of alcohol, and he had obviously just had a drink, but he said he hadn't eaten yet?

    Su Xun said: "I'm afraid you didn't drink less bars just now, did you just drink and not eat food?"

    "The resentment value from Lao Wang is +54."

    The old king glanced at Su Xun, and said displeasedly: "What does it have to do with you, can I just have a couple of sips of wine?"

    Then he continued to say: "Big sister, I didn't blame you, your attitude towards me is too bad."

    "Anyway, I live next door to you. We've been neighbors for many years. We've seen each other without looking up. Can't we have a better relationship? It must be so stiff." This guy seems a little wronged.

    As a result, after Su Xun heard this, he couldn't calm down. The one who lives next door is really the old king next door.

    This person is very dangerous and must be guarded against.

    He Qishuang sneered in his heart, saying that they are all neighbors, who wants to take good care of each other, the key is that you have to be serious.

    It has long been discovered that this guy is not serious, and he always says some inconspicuous things, especially in front of He Qishuang.

    How could a person of He Qishuang's age not understand these things, so she felt disgusted.

    But fortunately, this guy's wife is more powerful, a standard tigress, and the management is tighter, so he dare not make any moves.

    In addition, He Qishuang has always ignored him, so even if this guy has some thoughts, he can't succeed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 Throw it down (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Who knows what's going on with this guy today, he's as determined as a bastard, he just doesn't want to leave here.

    As the saying goes, there are many gossips in front of widows. This sentence is not unreasonable. As far as a woman is concerned, there are naturally many men she cares about.

    Don't look at He Qishuang, who looks a bit old because of the year-round work, but in fact she is quite good, and she is quite attractive to older men.

    Over the years, He Qishuang has had a hard time. Apart from pulling An Suke alone, he also has to deal with some unscrupulous men.

    But He Qishuang is not the kind of casual person. She has not remarried for so many years and it can be seen that she is quite a conservative person.

    Generally speaking, this kind of woman is relatively rare.

    But today He Qishuang felt a little embarrassed. After all, Su Xun was here. Who knows if Su Xun saw it, would he think too much about her, and think of her as a nonsensical person.

    However, He Qishuang has nothing to do with this guy. After all, she is a woman, and she really pushed him into a hurry. If she did something, He Qishuang would not be his opponent.

    I really don't know what to do with such a rogue-like guy.

    Just heard He Qishuang say: "Old Wang, it's late at night, if you don't hurry home, sister-in-law will be angry again soon."

    Su Xunxin said that He Qishuang was quite smart, and knew how to make trouble with this guy's wife.

    It is estimated that the old Wang next door is a more henpecked master, He Qishuang said this on purpose, so that he would know something.

    Unexpectedly, this guy is not afraid at all today. He even smiled, and then said: "It's really just right, my tigress has gone back to her mother's house because of something at home."

    "I'm alone at home now, but no one cares about me." The old Wang next door said directly, looking very happy.

    However, He Qishuang's complexion changed. In the past, this guy, with his wife restraining him, might have restrained himself a little. Now that her wife is not around, it's no wonder he is so indulgent. No one can control him.

    This made He Qishuang a little annoyed, she felt that today was a little troublesome, how could she get rid of this person.

    The Old Wang next door seemed to have gotten a little over the top with the strength of the wine. He moved to He Qishuang's side and said, "Big sister."

    "Living next to you for so many years, I know it's not easy for you to live alone, and I can see it all."

    Just heard him say: "Especially with a child, it's even more difficult. I can help you in the future and take good care of you mother and daughter."

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun felt nauseous looking at it for a while, this guy's words are really disgusting, he is already shameless to this point.

    Moreover, Su Xun couldn't believe it, how did he get the confidence to say these words, he already lived in this kind of place, and he could have some crazy money.

    Like a woman like He Qishuang, she has nothing to do. These days, women are inherently weaker than men when they struggle in society, especially when they are uneducated.

    But he is an old man, at this age, and still lives in a village in the city. Judging by his attire, his whole body only costs a few dozen yuan.

    To put it bluntly, this guy is a waste, a waste who has accomplished nothing, he doesn't know how much money he has, and he keeps taking care of others.

    He Qishuang is not stupid either. No one can believe a man's mouth, especially He Qishuang is too clear about who this guy is.

    He just likes to talk about these inconspicuous things. He is very unreliable, and he has a wife. It's strange that He Qishuang can believe him.

    Not to mention that He Qishuang didn't have any idea about that aspect. What he said so bluntly made He Qishuang a little angry.

    He Qishuang suppressed his anger and said: "You drank too much, go back to sleep, and I will call someone if you do this again."

    "Big sister, look at what you said, everyone belongs to the neighbors, who are you calling, I won't eat you."

    During the conversation, this guy didn't know if he drank too much alcohol or what happened, and he became more courageous.

    In the past, he just talked nonsense, but today it is different, he started to do it directly, as if he was about to touch He Qishuang's thigh.

    "What are you doing?!"

    He Qishuang noticed his abnormal movement, and to be honest, he was very nervous and wanted to?Dodge, but her legs are under the table, there is no possibility of dodging.

    Just when He Qishuang was a little desperate, Su Xun grabbed Lao Wang's neck and carried him back directly.

    Su Xun has been looking at him for a long time, knowing that this guy is not a good bird, afraid that he will take advantage of his hands and feet, and Su Xun really guessed it.

    How could Su Xun endure such disgusting behavior, and dragged him back immediately.

    In front of Su Xun's powerful strength, this guy is like a weak chicken, without any ability to resist.

    Su Xun dragged him to her side, and then said coldly: "If you want to talk, say it well, don't fiddle with it here."

    "The resentment value from Lao Wang is +45."

    "Damn it, are you sick? It's none of your business!"

    It was obvious that when Lao Wang saw that Su Xun had ruined his good deed, he immediately became angry and cursed directly at Su Xun's nose.

    I just heard Lao Wang continue to curse: "What are you?

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun showed his white teeth. To be honest, he was a little angry. This guy is trying to kill himself.

    It's the first time I saw such a crazy person, it seems that he is really used to being a rascal, fortunately I am here today, otherwise An Suke and her daughter would not know how to deal with this drunken guy.

    After drinking alcohol, my mind is not so clear, and I do not think about things through my brain. Many things that I usually dare not do seem to have no scruples all of a sudden.

    Since Su Xun is here, he naturally has to take care of it, only to hear Su Xun say: "Give you another chance, get out of here, don't interfere with our meal."

    "Hehe, you are such a bird, you dare to let me go, I am still here today, what can you do to me?" Lao Wang was very upset with this kid.

    Isn't it just playing a rogue? To deal with this kind of person, you need to be able to control violence with violence. I only heard Su Xun say: "If you don't get out, I will throw you down directly."

    "Try if you dare to touch me, I will make you feel overwhelmed."

    "dumbass！！"

    Su Xun started directly, and then easily picked him up with one hand, and carried him directly to the balcony in the corridor outside, and then he flew down with all his strength.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 Why is the mobile phone down (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah！！"

    There was a plop, as if a sandbag had landed on the ground, followed by a violent scream, like killing a pig.

    He Qishuang and An Suke heard the sound and ran out quickly, especially when they saw Su Xunzhen throwing people directly from the upstairs, they were really terrified.

    An Suke couldn't help covering her mouth, and He Qishuang's voice trembled even more: "Su Su Xun, why did you really throw people down, it won't kill anyone."

    Just now I thought that Su Xun was just throwing people out, but who knew that Su Xun was so ruthless, he simply threw him from upstairs, it was simply too scary.

    It's not that I feel sorry for that old Wang. An ordinary person like He Qishuang must be afraid of something happening, after all, he was thrown from upstairs.

    If someone is killed, it will be over. Even if he is paralyzed, there will be some medical expenses. Can He Qishuang not be afraid?

    Su Xun didn't expect the two of them to be so frightened. Looking at Su Xun again, he was quite calm. He only heard Su Xun say, "Don't worry, it's not as serious as you think."

    Throwing it directly from the upstairs, Su Xun was not impulsive, and he was angry, but Su Xun's brain was still there, and he probably knew it.

    This is only the second floor, and the old buildings of the last century are not the same as the current buildings, and are slightly shorter.

    As far as the distance from the second floor is concerned, Su Xun is telling the truth, even if an adult jumps off, nothing will happen to him, and it¨s okay to just throw him down.

    At most, he was injured by a fall and taught him a painful lesson. This kind of rubbish needs to be cleaned up.

    "Damn it, the little bastard dared to throw me down, you want to die, don't you?"

    "Murdered, someone here wants to murder me, everyone decides for me."

    ""

    Sure enough, not long after, the guy was downstairs, and kept screaming. It probably wasn't a big deal. An Suke, their mother and daughter, also relaxed a little.

    Many people downstairs were taking a walk to enjoy the shade. When he yelled, everyone came over to watch the excitement. After all, everyone is quite bored these days.

    Su Xun said: "Go, go down and have a look, it's not a solution for him to keep calling like that."

    At the same time, Su Xun was still thinking, it would be great if An Suke's family lived on the third floor, and the distance between the third floor is just right.

    He can't fall to death, but he can fall half to death, let him calm down for a while.

    It was probably just some skin trauma when it was thrown down from the second floor, not that serious.

    "It's him, this kid, he just threw me off the stairs."

    Many people have gathered here to watch. After this guy saw Su Xun, he immediately opened his throat and started to roar.

    Su Xun took a look, this guy was pretty miserable, at least one face was bruised and swollen, and blood was still oozing out.

    After seeing it, Su Xun really died of laughter. This guy probably hit the ground on his face just now.

    People usually say that a woman is like a fairy descending to earth, but unfortunately her face hits the ground first. This old Wang looks worse than he thought.

    However, the fall made him sober up in an instant. His head, which was still in a daze, has already felt it now. He just heard him scold: "Your family, you must give me an explanation, or I will call the police."

    He Qishuang was very angry, trembling all over, and said in her heart that she had never seen such a shameless person before, isn't it because the villain complained first.

    Obviously he was the one who punished him because he was shameless and wanted to make a move. When he came to him, it seemed that he was being bullied.

    What happened, He Qishuang couldn't tell the outside world, because she wanted face, and a woman's reputation was still very important.

    She still understands the truth that people's words are scary. Nowadays, people's mouths are too scary.

    Even if nothing happened at all just now, but after the spread, it may not be clear. If He Qishuang wants to continue to live here in the future, he can't talk about these things.

    This makes him very helpless. You clearly know that he is shameless, but you don't know what to say.

    However, Su Xun still didn't care. He just slapped the guy directly on the face, knocking him so dark that he fell to the ground.

    Su Xun has always been very ruthless in his shots. Facing this kind of guy, he didn't even need to show any sympathy. He just heard Su Xun say: "You are the trash who hit you. What's the problem?""Call me again, and I'll call once again." Su Xun's eyes flashed coldly.

    To deal with this kind of idiot, if you don't fight hard, you won't be able to do it at all, and you will still commit crimes in the future.

    A group of onlookers in the neighborhood looked at Su Xun with a little fear in their eyes. Everyone should have the same idea, this young man must be too ruthless.

    However, no one spoke, and no one wanted to be that kind of meddling.

    Besides, that old Wang, he had a bad reputation among the neighbors in the neighborhood. He didn't have a serious job and just messed around all day long. It is said that when he was young, he went in because of theft.

    He often likes to flirt with women and so on, and everyone can't do anything about him. Today, seeing him being beaten, he felt unspeakably happy.

    "Boy, I warn you, if you hit me again, you will be finished." Lao Wang got up and said viciously.

    But he stopped yelling, because he seemed to see that yelling in front of Su Xun was useless.

    Moreover, Su Xun hit him very hard just now, almost concussed him, especially when he opened his mouth, everyone could notice that his teeth were constantly oozing blood.

    One can imagine how terrifying Su Xun's slap just now was.

    "Snapped！！"

    ? As a result, before the words finished, Su Xun went up again and slapped the guy directly, and fell to the ground again.

    If you dare to threaten me, what I am most afraid of is threats. Two slaps are enough to beat this guy half to death.

    "You are looking for death, I tell you, I have a nephew who is a gangster, I will call immediately, you are dead!"

    While speaking, the old Wang took out his mobile phone and said with a vicious look.

    When Su Xun heard this, his eyes moved. He didn't stop this guy. It seems that he can still call someone.

    If this is the case, Su Xun has to let him go and shout quickly, and solve it once and for all today, lest he leave by himself in the future, and he finds someone to take revenge on An Suke's mother and daughter.

    If something happens, the consequences will be serious.

    So Su Xun deliberately said: "Hurry up and call me, if you can't call someone today, you are a coward."

    "Damn it, why did my phone shut down?"

    Lao Wang called for a long time, but he glanced at his mobile phone and cursed angrily.

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223: I Can't afford to mess with you (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun looked at this guy with mentally handicapped eyes, feeling as if his IQ had been insulted.

    At such a critical moment of calling someone, your fucking mobile phone is out of charge, how about playing?

    However, this also proves from the side that this guy is indeed a rascal, and he can't even pay the phone bill.

    However, Su Xun didn't fully believe him either. Who knows if this guy was talking big on purpose, and then just found a reason for himself.

    Su Xun directly took out his distinguished Chili cell phone, and said, "Come on, I'll give you the cell phone, and you can call yourself!"

    The people next to me were stunned, thinking what kind of operation is this, they want to call and tell someone to beat you, and you still lend them your mobile phone?

    Lao Wang didn't trust Su Xun at first, but after he tried to get Su Xun's cell phone, he found that Su Xun didn't make any moves, so he was relieved, and quickly called the number on his cell phone.

    "Hey, big nephew, I was beaten, you hurry up and bring someone to help me, it's at my house, hurry up!"

    After saying a few words, the guy threw the phone to Su Xun.

    It seems that after a phone call, he began to feel refreshed, and he only heard him say: "You boy, wait for me, you will die in a while, I advise you to be careful."

    "hehe."

    Su Xun laughed twice, didn't say anything, and thought that the person who called you should hurry up, don't delay my meal time.

    "Om！！"

    Sure enough, not long after, several motorcycles came galloping, and the roar of the engine made people feel that the ground seemed to be shaking.

    The car lights are also glaring, which makes people unable to open their eyes for a while.

    It turned out to be a group of speeding gangsters. At this time, Su Xun was even more angry. He couldn't understand these speeding gangsters very much, just like his mother's mental retardation.

    Driving around on a motorcycle, it¨s okay to make a loud noise and disturb the people, because if the speed is too fast, there may be a safety accident.

    Moreover, there are at least three people sitting on these motorcycles, which is a serious overload. It seems that this group of garbage has to be cleaned up today, and it is considered as a contribution to society.

    "Uncle, what's wrong with you, who is so courageous to beat you."

    A big man got off the motorcycle and came to Lao Wang's side, his tone seemed to be a little angry.

    Hearing this voice, Su Xun felt a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.

    As a result, when he saw it, he was instantly happy. It was either someone else, or the man with the scar who vomited blood from his song "Dongfeng Po" last time in the bar.

    The scar on the eye was so iconic that Su Xun remembered him deeply, and he recognized this guy immediately.

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth raised unconsciously, and he felt that this time, it should be a little interesting.

    "It's him, did you see that, it's that kid who beat me so badly, he must avenge me, kill him!" Old Wang said through gritted teeth.

    Many onlookers were also a little scared at this time, because the scar man and his group didn't seem to be serious people at first glance, and they were still holding machetes and other things in their hands.

    For ordinary people, this is really scary. After everyone saw it, they retreated unconsciously, and no one wanted to cause trouble.

    At the same time, many people also sighed in their hearts, Su Xun was too confident, he would not lend his mobile phone to call Lao Wang.

    Now it's all right, with a group of such powerful people coming, I'm afraid he will peel off his skin if he doesn't die today, and it's impossible to get out of his body.

    The man with the scar looked in the direction of Lao Wang's finger, but when he saw it, he was almost scared to pee, and his whole body was shocked, thinking that it was this plague god.

    The last time I suffered a loss at the hands of Su Xun, it took two days for the man with the scar to recover. Until today, he still feels a little weak.

    "The resentment value from the man with the scar +65."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, took a look at himself, and then added the resentment value, it seems that this scarred man has relatively high negative emotions towards himself in his heart.

    So Su Xun said: "Do you still know me?"

    The man with the scar was not calm again, he could only nod in embarrassment, not knowing what to do for a while.

    After he suffered a loss last time, he never dared to attack Su Xun again, because he knew that he was no match for this kid, so he didn¨t say he had a strong fighting power.??.

    The guitar he played that day made everyone feel as if they were dead. The scarred man didn't want to experience the horror that went deep into the bone marrow no matter what.

    The last time he dared to threaten Su Xun because he had a gun in his hand, this time he didn't have the gun, so he couldn't play with Su Xun at all.

    His gun was handed over to Wang Zhaobang by Su Xun afterwards, because Su Xun himself was not interested in this kind of thing, and it was an illegal item, so Su Xun felt a little troublesome.

    After all, Wang Zhaobang is a professional special soldier, and he can be of some use to him, and he himself knows how to deal with it.

    Su Xun had already figured it out, this guy must have no gun in his hand, so he didn't panic at all.

    "What song do you want to hear this time, order it, and I'll play it for you."

    "The resentment value from the man with the scar is +42."

    "The resentment value from Ma Chao is +24."

    "The resentment value from Zhao Xiaofeng is +43."

    ""

    Su Xun didn't expect that a casual sentence of his own could scare the Scar Man and the others into such a state.

    I got a large amount of resentment, so I guess the other name is this guy's younger brother, and Su Xun made a big deal out of it last time.

    The man with the scar was completely afraid of Su Xun. Let him experience that feeling again. He would probably not agree to death. He just said, "No, brother, let's talk if we have anything to say."

    "What do you have to say to him, go up and beat me to death."

    However, Lao Wang was in a hurry and kept yelling. He was really angry. He wanted to see Su Xun being brutally abused, so he felt very angry.

    The man with the scar glared at him, wishing he could be beaten to death, and said in his heart that this is simply a pig teammate, a person who is too late to hide, you let me go up and fight, what do you use to fight?

    Fortunately, this is his own uncle, otherwise, the man with the scar would probably give him two slaps.

    I just heard the man with the scar say: "Uncle, let's forget it, I can't afford to mess with this person."

    "What?"

    Old Wang's eyes widened, his face full of disbelief, his nephew is notoriously ruthless, there are people he can't afford?

    "Don't tease me, you are so good, your little brother is everywhere, you can't even mess with him as a kid?"

    The man with the scar smiled wryly, and then said: "Uncle, I didn't lie to you, he is much better than me, I really can't afford to provoke him." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224: You Have To Find A Boyfriend Like This (6 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lao Wang is very upset now, the helper he finally called was useless in the end.

    So many neighbors in the neighborhood are watching here, wouldn't he be a joke.

    So Lao Wang said: "What on earth do you mean? Call you over, and even my uncle won't help. What excuses do you have?"

    The man with the scar was so angry, he said what the hell, I was almost played to death last time, help you uncle, help you again, I guess I will be gone.

    However, these things are not easy to say outside, because if you know it, even if you say it, you probably won¨t believe it, so he can only curse in his heart.

    Xin said that if this guy was not his relative, he would just go up and beat him up, why are you talking so much nonsense with him.

    "Uncle, I didn't lie to you. I really can't help you today. Listen to me and apologize to him." The scarred man was also quite straightforward.

    Helping others, even his own relatives, must be done on the premise of not harming his own interests, so that he won't involve himself in helping his uncle, and everyone will be in bad luck.

    Lao Wang looked confused, and he said unhappily: "You are not mistaken, are you? He beat me and threw me from upstairs. You want me to apologize?"

    "No matter who is at fault, you go up and apologize, it will definitely not do you any harm." The man with the scar continued.

    Old Wang: ""

    Su Xun saw that this guy's attitude was quite good, and he was probably really scared when he was punished by himself last time.

    Let Su Xun have no idea of ??having an attack. He is very polite, and he will be scared when we meet. It seems unreasonable for you to go up and embarrass him.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, I'm in a good mood today, so I won't make things difficult for you."

    "Go up and slap him ten times, then you can go, and I won't make things difficult for you."

    "ah?"

    The man with the scar didn't expect Su Xun to play such a hand with him, and he was a little confused, only to hear him say: "Brother, you are making things difficult for me."

    "After all, this is my uncle, my father's brother. If I beat him up, it would be a treason. See if you can forget it." The man with the scar was embarrassed.

    Not to mention China, even in some relatively open countries, if you hit your elders, that is a big treasonous thing.

    Although the man with the scar was very upset when he saw his uncle, and made trouble for him all day long, but if he wanted to fight, it was really impossible.

    Su Xun also understood his thoughts, and only heard Su Xun say: "Are you stupid? I didn't let you fight. You have so many younger brothers, which one can't fight."

    "Damn it, what a great idea."

    When the man with the scar was told by Su Xun, he suddenly became enlightened. As long as he didn't hit him himself, the psychological burden would not be so heavy.

    Pointing to a younger brother casually, he said, "Go, just slap ten times."

    The little brother was a little flustered, how could he be so unlucky, he was pointed at, this is the uncle of the boss, should he fight or not, what should he do if he turns around and finds himself in trouble?

    Su Xun said: "What are you still doing, call me, if you don't work hard, it doesn't count, you have to start again."

    Su Xun's words are obviously still useful. After hearing his words, the younger brother stopped talking nonsense, and hurried up to get a slap in the face.

    "Snapped!"

    "Snapped!"

    ""

    One slap on the left, one slap on the right, without stopping at all, it sounds like it has a sense of rhythm.

    Finally, the ten slaps were over, and Lao Wang crawled on the ground like a dead dog, almost unable to move.

    That little brother felt that his hand was hurting, not to mention that he was the one who was whipped.

    Seeing that this guy is like a dead dog, Su Xun has no idea of ??continuing to mess with him, and feels dull for a while.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Tell you, it's best to let him move out for me in the future, don't live here, otherwise, I will call him every time I see him."

    When the man with the scar was listening to Su Xun's words, his forehead was sweating, and he had never felt so stressed.

    He didn't even understand how his uncle committed suicide to offend Su Xun, and Su Xun wanted to target him like this.

    ?But there is no way, who makes people awesome, what they say is what they say, they are the real masters, the man with the scar is like a little boyLike a white rabbit, he nodded obediently and said, "Okay, I will start arranging for him to move tomorrow."

    "I'll take him to the hospital for treatment now, is that okay?" the man with the scar asked.

    Su Xun nodded. He has no interest in that guy anymore. I believe that after this time, I am afraid that he will not dare to continue to make trouble.

    After a group of people left, they suddenly became quiet. When the others looked at Su Xun, their eyes were indescribable.

    This young man is really amazing. He looks so imposing at such a young age, and the key person is also relatively ruthless. It is amazing that he can clean up that scoundrel like this.

    This group of neighbors also relaxed at this time, and kept saying to He Qishuang:

    "Xiao He, who is this from your family, is it a relative of your family."

    "I think it's probably Su Ke's boyfriend. Su Ke is already at this age, and it's time to find someone."

    "Look, Su Ke's face is already red, which means it's true."

    "Oh, then your Suke family has a really good eye. This young man is not bad, and he will be reliable in the future."

    "The key point is that he is handsome and handsome. If you don't know, you might think it's a movie star."

    "The sports car is also his, I heard it is very expensive, at least a few million."

    "Really or not, it seems that he is still a rich second generation, no wonder he is so powerful, and you will be able to enjoy the blessings in the future."

    ""

    Originally, what happened tonight made He Qishuang a little flustered, but when they said that, for some reason, He Qishuang felt happy again.

    I just heard He Qishuang say: "Don't talk nonsense, everyone, they are still classmates, and now they focus on studying."

    "They're all classmates. They won't be taking the college entrance examination soon. When they go to university, that means they can develop well."

    "Everyone has come here and understands that my son and his girlfriend developed from classmates."

    Rao is such a thick-skinned person like Su Xun. Now that everyone has said it, he feels a little shy and doesn't know what to say.

    At this time, there was a middle-aged woman with envy all over her face. She pointed to her daughter next to her and said, "Have you seen that? When you look for a boyfriend in the future, you can look for it like this."

    "If you don't find me a good son-in-law, don't go home in the future."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225 Wall Street Tycoon (7 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After going upstairs, Su Xun and An Suke and their mother and daughter continued to eat, but after being made a fuss by that guy, after this meal, I always felt that the feeling seemed to have disappeared.

    After eating, Su Xun originally wanted to help clean up the dining table, but in fact, Su Xun often does these things.

    However, He Qishuang was frightened, and he resolutely refused to let Su Xun do these things.

    Su Xun sat at home for a while, seeing that it was getting late, he hurriedly said goodbye and left An Suke's house.

    When leaving, He Qishuang kept telling Su Xun to be careful when driving on the road.

    Anyway, here, Su Xun can feel that kind of warmth, which is similar to the warmth from the family, generally speaking, it is a bit similar.

    Su Xun returned home, but before he had a shower, there was a knock on the door. Needless to say, he knew it must be Mo Xiaoli.

    Sure enough, after the door opened, it was Mo Xiaoli, but it turned out that Mo Xiaoli almost broke Su Xun.

    Su Xun looked at Mo Xiaoli with the mentally handicapped eyes, and then said painfully: "I said, what are you doing? Wearing school uniform at night, isn't it perverted?"

    That's right, at night, Mo Xiaoli suddenly put on the school uniform of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, which made Su Xun stunned.

    Linjiang No. 1 Middle School has a more relaxed management system. There is no mandatory requirement for students to wear school uniforms. Generally speaking, it is voluntary, and most people will not wear them.

    Needless to say, people like Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun estimated that in the past three years, she has hardly shown her school uniform.

    As a result, she suddenly took out the school uniform and put it on, Su Xun felt that she had lost her mind.

    However, Mo Xiaoli smiled, squeezed her throat and said in a soft voice: "Oh, Su Xun, what do you think of her being dressed like this?"

    Even the voice of speaking changed, but Su Xun was shocked to death, all the goosebumps all over his body, so Su Xun said in pain: "Mo Xiaoli, what's the matter with you, don't scare me  If you are sick, let's go to the hospital quickly, and don't retaliate against the society."

    "Boring!"

    Instead of getting compliments from Su Xun, Su Xun said so, which made Mo Xiaoli feel a little boring. She pouted, and then threw her school uniform directly on the sofa.

    That's right, after seeing her move, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, this is the normal Mo Xiaoli.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "I don't think you like An Suke who pretends to be innocent, so I'll take the pure route. How do you think I compare with An Suke?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun choked directly, and worked together for a long time, Mo Xiaoli came for this.

    I thought that An Suke was just pretending to be innocent, she already has that characteristic, well, this route is not suitable for you.

    Facing Mo Xiaoli's question, Su Xun carefully considered it. It's hard to answer this question. If it doesn't work out, it will be a proposition.

    Su Xun's face suddenly became serious, and he said with a straight face: "Xiao Li, it's wrong for you to ask this question."

    "First of all, don't compare yourself with others. You look so good-looking. I don't think anyone can compare with you. Just keep your own characteristics. If everyone is the same, what's the point?"

    Anyway, Su Xun's answer showed his relatively strong desire to survive, regardless of the sincerity of the answer, when facing women, as long as they make them happy, everything else is fake.

    Sure enough, as soon as Mo Xiaoli heard Su Xun praised her, she immediately smiled like a flower, and she was very happy.

    Even a little shy, just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Su Xun, what kind of dress do you think looks best on him?"

    "I think so, you"

    Su Xun thought for a while, and said seriously: "You look best without clothes."

    Mo Xiaoli: "???"

    "Su Xun, your skin is itchy, isn't it?"

    Upon hearing that Su Xun dared to drive with him, Mo Xiaoli said immediately, but she was not really angry.

    Immediately Mo Xiaoli said: "I won't tell you this anymore, it's boring, take out your phone quickly, let's play games."

    "Come on, let's play a game first. I'll take a shower and I'll be back in a while." Su Xun said.

    I just came back now, and my body smells like sweat. It's really uncomfortable not to take a bath.

    moLi said: "Okay, then you go, I will play a game by myself."

    ´´´´´´´´

    In about ten minutes, Su Xun came out of the bathroom. He washed his hair today, so it took two minutes longer.

    After coming out, Su Xun looked at Mo Xiaoli, who was still holding his mobile phone, fighting fiercely.

    Going over to take a look, Mo Xiaoli is playing Cheng Yaojin, and he is leading the line on the road alone, his development can only be said to be not bad.

    However, their teammates are quite powerful, and it is currently an advantageous situation. From this point of view, this round should not be a big problem.

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun doesn't like the hero Cheng Yaojin, because he is afraid that he will get a certain part of him, such as love and justice.

    It looks a bit weird, but if it is drawn, Su Xun is really afraid that her orientation will change to a certain extent.

    So Su Xun was afraid, and even seeing this hero, Su Xun felt uncomfortable, and I don't know which brainless person designed such a gay skin in a gay way.

    However, Mo Xiaoli was playing games, and Su Xun had nothing else to do. It just so happened that he thought that he had gained a lot of resentment points today, so he should be able to draw a prize or something.

    Just at this time, Mo Xiaoli was fully focused on the game, and didn't have the time to talk to herself, so Su Xun entered the system.

    Taking a look at the resentment value, the resentment value is already 352 points. The old Wang next door today, as well as the man with the scar and his little brother, can be said to be quite powerful.

    It is enough for Su Xun to draw three times, but to be honest, with only three chances, this Su Xun is really not sure whether he can win the lottery.

    Anyway, look at your own character, even if you miss three times this time, then the next lottery draw will probably be about the same.

    This time, Su Xun's luck was obviously good. The third time, Su Xun thought it was a dead end, but he received good news from the system:

    "Congratulations to the host, this lucky draw has successfully won Cheng Yaojin's skin [Wall Street Tycoon]"

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun quickly patted his chest twice, and then said softly: "The baby is scared to death."

    Su Xun was really frightened just now, this is too scary, what to be afraid of, when he heard that it was Cheng Yaojin's skin, Su Xun was scared to pee.

    Fortunately, it's not love and justice, it's a Wall Street tycoon.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 When I Have Never Seen Money?  (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Money never sleeps!"

    Immediately, in Su Xun's mind, a huge Wall Street tycoon skin card appeared, and the aura of wealth and nobility directly overwhelmed Su Xun.

    After a glance, the design of Cheng Yaojin with this skin is quite interesting. Anyway, what I want to highlight is the temperament of a local tyrant.

    From hairstyle, to sunglasses, to the mink coat on her body, she is more than just a rich man.

    And there is a big gold chain around the neck, which is quite vulgar.

    Su Xun feels that the person who designed this skin should be quite familiar with nouveau riche. Basically, this shape is designed according to the nouveau riche of China.

    But because it is in the game, it is more exaggerated.

    Of course, Su Xun felt that the most distinctive thing was the weapon in his hand. Originally, Cheng Yaojin held two axes in his hand, but now, it turned into something like a golden magnum.

    In the other hand, he was holding a suitcase, and there were some US dollars outside the seal of the suitcase, for fear that others would not know what was in it.

    At the same time, there is an animation effect. After waving the suitcase twice, the banknotes inside are scattered all over the floor, a proper tycoon.

    This kind of Cheng Yaojin has already stood at the pinnacle of his life. A life that is not short of money is a perfect life.

    Taking a look at this skin, Su Xun's whole body has settled down now. When he said something, he still feels quite calm now.

    As long as it is not Cheng Yaojin's love and justice, then everything is easy to say, what use is this skin?

    Su Xun couldn't help thinking about it in his heart. What is certain is that it should have something to do with money.

    Of course, it is not possible. It is impossible to send money to Su Xun directly. Su Xun does not believe that the system will be so low-level.

    Possibly turning himself into a business expert, or a stock speculator, who can make crazy money, but fortunately, Su Xun is not too bad for money now.

    Moreover, Su Xun has already started to cooperate with Luo Shenyi. It is not difficult for him to make money. It is easier than eating and drinking, but it just takes a little time.

    After the mentality is different, Su Xun is not too excited, it is money, Su Xun is not the kind of layman who is shaken by money.

    As for the specific function, you can almost know it by looking at it. Su Xun directly tapped the skin.

    Skin name: [Wall Street Tycoon]

    Corresponding hero: Cheng Yaojin

    Skin attributes: After the host uses the skin, it has only one function. The skin will automatically generate an account for the host in the world's most famous bank, Swiss Bank, which contains a property for the host, and only the host can inherit it.

    ""

    Su Xun was slapped in the face. At first, he thought that the system would not be so boring and just send money to himself, so Su Xun didn't think about that at all.

    As a result, the reality gave Su Xun a cruel blow, which had nothing to do with what Su Xun thought, and there was nothing fancy about it at all.

    The system is very simple and brutal, it just sends money directly.

    To be honest, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. It is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish. What's the use of just giving money, there will always be a day when it will be spent.

    Why not let yourself become a capital tycoon, know how to make money, wealth is endless.

    ?But it doesn¨t matter, just give the money if you give it, anyway, it¨s the same as picking it up for nothing, don¨t want it for nothing, if you don¨t want it, Su Xun feels that he is at a disadvantage.

    Su Xun asked strangely: "An account can be automatically generated in a Swiss bank. How did you do it?"

    It still feels a bit unbelievable, knowing why Swiss Bank is called the best bank in the world.

    Not only because of their great reputation, but also because of their better service and absolute protection for customers.

    As long as you become their customer, no one, or any country in the world, can get your detailed account information from there, and they keep it absolutely confidential.

    Of course, this also shows that it is difficult to become a customer there, and it requires strict review, not just as simple as having money.

    The threshold can be said to be higher than that of any bank, which is equivalent to a high-level service.

    I remember that Su Xun read a joke before, a Chinese person went to a Swiss bank to deposit money, and brought a million, it felt likeMake money, be careful along the way.

    When the staff member of the bank asked him how much money he had saved, the guy felt that the amount was not small, and he was afraid that others would overhear him, so he whispered, "Oneone million."

    The staff smiled all over their faces and said kindly: "Sir, you don't have to be like this. Poverty is not your fault here."

    guest:"???"

    Although it is a funny joke, it also proves how high the threshold is to become a customer of Swiss Bank.

    Not only do you have to have a lot of money, but you also need to conduct a certain review of your personal identity. Secondly, your money must come from a legitimate source.

    It's unimaginable, suddenly there is an additional account in a Swiss bank, which makes people feel incredible.

    The system said: "There are only things you can't think of, and there is nothing the system can't do. Don't think about these useless things, the system can still lie to you."

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt that it was true. After all, the things and abilities brought to him by the system were all incomprehensible and could not be explained by conventions.

    If you think about it this way, a bank account doesn't seem to be a big deal.

    Having his own account there, Su Xun feels that this is also a status symbol, at least in the future, he might be able to use it to pretend.

    Just listening to Su Xun continue, he said: "Then how much money do you have in this account?"

    Su Xun needs to find out how much it is. In case it is only one or two million, it is not as much cash as Su Xun currently has, so there is no need for Su Xun to withdraw the money, and it is not enough to waste time.

    Unexpectedly, the system said: "The host, the amount is relatively large, and you need to make certain preparations."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun felt as if he had been insulted, at least he had millions of people on him, and the money might not be too much.

    But to put it bluntly, in the entire Huaxia Kingdom, it has surpassed the vast majority of people. Even some bosses with a net worth of tens of millions may not have tens of millions of cash on them.

    Not to mention that Su Xun still has a battery, he is about to make a huge profit, and the wealth will continue to come, even if he hears about several hundred million, Su Xun will not be surprised.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Come on, you think I haven't seen the money, just tell me how much, if there is less, I don't need to waste my time."

    "one trillion."

    The system said calmly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Inheriting One Trillion (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Plop！！"

    After hearing this number, Su Xun couldn't sit still, and the whole person fell directly from the sofa, and sat down on the ground.

    Mo Xiaoli next to her was taken aback, she still didn't know what happened.

    Confused, he said: "No, Su Xun, my operation just now was a bit eye-catching, so you don't have to react so much, right?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, it had nothing to do with Mo Xiaoli, he was really shocked by that number.

    What is the concept of one trillion? It can be said that it is already rich, and it is not even a wealth that normal people can have, right?

    Su Xun, who thought he was not short of money, was still shocked. He was really a little unsteady just now.

    Su Xun didn't tell Mo Xiaoli what happened, otherwise, Mo Xiaoli might treat him as crazy.

    Su Xun said: "It's nothing, I just didn't sit firmly just now, it has nothing to do with you, you can play games quickly."

    After taking a look, Mo Xiaoli seemed to be quite anxious about this round, commonly known as the bang light round, and it probably won't end after a while.

    Mo Xiaoli was also resurrected at this time, and she ignored Su Xun and continued to fight.

    At this time, Su Xun also seized the time, stabilized his mind, and asked dryly: "System, what did you just say, how much is it?"

    "One trillion, how about it, have you seen so much money?" the system said deliberately.

    This thing feels like it's about to become a master, even like a human being, and there is a sense of ridicule in its tone.

    Su Xun couldn't help but swallowed, one trillion, this sounds really scary, and it makes people feel indescribable.

    "Where did you get so much money?" Su Xun still couldn't help but wonder.

    The system smiled and said, "With the system's capabilities, it's not easy to make some money. Don't worry, there's nothing wrong with the money. You don't need to worry about it."

    "All this money is mine?"

    "That's right, the people in the bank will give you the money in this account only if you go there, otherwise, you won't be able to go anywhere."

    "Huh！！"

    Even though he was already shocked, Su Xun still couldn't calm down at this time. One trillion yuan is really too much money, and Su Xun didn't know what to do for a while.

    With so much money, he is probably the person with the most money in the world. Those who are the richest man in the world are all scumbags in front of Su Xun.

    The person with the most assets in the world is nothing more than hundreds of billions of Huaxia coins, and those are basically stocks. This kind of thing is very mysterious.

    How should I put it, for example, if the stock price falls, your net worth may shrink by hundreds of millions in an instant.

    It is almost impossible to personally own so much cash.

    There are also some well-known hidden families in the world, and their wealth may be terrifying, more than one trillion.

    However, it belongs to a family after all, and it has been precipitated for hundreds of years, and has nothing to do with individuals.

    After getting this money, there is no doubt that Su Xun will become the world's toughest man, bar none.

    "By the way, host, there is one more thing I forgot to tell you. This trillion is in US dollars."

    "Plop！！"

    Su Xun couldn't hold it back at all, and fell off the sofa again, and his whole body was severely shocked.

    Damn one trillion is enough to make people crazy, but you gave me one or US dollars, wouldn't it be fatal.

    It is well known that U.S. dollars are more valuable than Huaxia coins. According to the current market situation, one U.S. dollar can be exchanged for six or seven Huaxia coins.

    What kind of concept is this, that is to say, his one trillion yuan is actually six or seven trillion yuan in wealth?

    Su Xun's little heart was trembling non-stop. He could no longer calm down. It is estimated that no one would be able to calm down in such a situation.

    Su Xun didn't faint, it was already quite good.

    So much money, how to spend it?

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you?"

    Mo Xiaoli was speechless, thinking that this Su Xun said he didn't do it on purpose, once he died, he immediately fell down once.It's clearly a fake, the sofa is only so high, how can a normal person fall off the sofa?

    Su Xun thought about it, but he found that his legs seemed to be out of control for a while.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Xiao Li, hurry up, help me up quickly."

    "Su Xun, what happened to you?"

    Mo Xiaoli also felt that something was wrong, what happened to Su Xun today, something was wrong.

    She quickly put down the phone in her hand. Now that it is the later stage, she has to wait dozens of seconds before being revived once she dies, so she also has time to help Su Xun up.

    Mo Xiaoli looked at Su Xun worriedly, could it be that his operation stimulated him like this?

    Su Xun said: "I fell asleep just now, and I was a little confused. You continue to play games and leave me alone."

    "System, are you kidding me, are there really so many dollars?" Su Xun said.

    However, the system said angrily: "Nonsense, what good does it do for me to lie to you?"

    "Didn't you look at the skin, did Cheng Yaojin wave all US dollars? Naturally, everything depends on the skin." The system said.

    "Damn it, it's awesome."

    Su Xun is completely convinced, this skin has no special ability, it just gives money, but this is also the skin that shocks Su Xun the most.

    One trillion U.S. dollars, a wealth that people can't even imagine, Su Xun feels that his life seems to have lost his goals and ideals all at once.

    What are you working so hard to earn money for? You simply can't spend the money you have now.

    After a period of dullness, Su Xun felt that life was nothing more than that.

    From nothing at the beginning, to a few million later, and now to a trillion, Su Xun feels that the speed at which he is making money is unprecedented.

    Just listen to the system say directly: "Host, remind you, if you want to get the money, you have to contact the Swiss bank, they will serve you well."

    "After the identity is verified, the money will naturally be given to you."

    Su Xun nodded, do you want this money, nonsense, of course you have to, why not do so much money.

    Although Su Xun is not short of money now, but to put it bluntly, it is only a few million, and buying a house is almost enough, Su Xun still does not want to be too extravagant and wasteful subconsciously.

    However, after having this property, there will be no waste in the future. You can spend money recklessly, that is life.

    Believing that the system should not have deceived herself, Su Xun was already thinking about how to contact the Swiss bank.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228: Thinking about it is exciting (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's finally over. Fortunately, I'm big enough. We won this round."

    At this time, Mo Xiaoli said with a long sigh of relief.

    A game of tens of minutes is too exhausting. If you can win, the sense of accomplishment is self-evident.

    However, Su Xun, who was next to him, was a little speechless at this time, and said to himself that it can be pulled down, your family obviously has a big advantage in the early stage.

    If it weren't for you, Cheng Yaojin, who is too good, you probably won already.

    Of course, it¨s good to complain about this in my heart, Su Xun really didn¨t say it directly, if I said it, I¨m afraid we won¨t be able to have fun together in the future.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, come here quickly, let's be black."

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, let's play games first, and don't think about the one trillion yuan thing, even if he goes there by himself, it won't be a short-term thing.

    After entering the game, Mo Xiaoli's invitation to form a team was sent over quickly, but Su Xun clicked to decline.

    Mo Xiaoli said strangely: "Su Xun, why did you refuse, is it wrong?"

    "It's not a mistake, wait for me, I'll charge a few dollars and get a Zhao Yun to play with." Su Xun said.

    In order to make money, this game can be said to have various routines, not to mention adding attributes to the skin, in order to encourage everyone to make money.

    There is also an activity to send a hero for the first charge. This hero is Zhao Yun. If you charge six yuan, you can get Zhao Yun directly.

    Because Su Xun was a standard leopard head before, it was impossible to charge money, so he could only play like this and barely maintain it.

    But now that Su Xun has one trillion yuan, his mentality has changed. There is no need to be so picky on himself. Let¨s recharge six yuan first.

    Mo Xiaoli was shocked, and said directly: "Su Xun, why did you suddenly charge money? This doesn't look like your style anymore."

    "I figured it out, there's no need to be so picky on myself, I have to treat myself better in the future, and start spending too much."

    Mo Xiaoli: ""

    You only charge six yuan if you are extravagant, this word seems to be insulted.

    After playing a few games, Mo Xiaoli felt sleepy, so she went back to sleep, while Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and went to sleep quickly.

    However, today seems to be different from usual, lying on the bed, no matter what I do, I just can't sleep, it's quite uncomfortable.

    It was the one trillion that shocked Su Xun, but there was nothing he could do if he suffered from insomnia, he could only count in his head.

    But this time Su Xun didn't count the sheep, but started to count the money, one yuantwo yuan

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun inquired about the service number of the Swiss Bank, intending to get in touch there, but he couldn't just go there so abruptly.

    After all, it is a big bank, and the service phone number is easy to check. Besides, it is a global bank, and Huaxia has a dedicated customer service in Huaxia.

    Su Xun made a phone call, and a sweet voice came: "Hi sir, may I help you."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief as he spoke Chinese, which seemed quite humane. If he spoke English, it would be a disaster for Su Xun.

    If there is no communication barrier in terms of language, then there is no problem, and everything is easier to handle. I just heard Su Xun say: "Hello, I have an account in a Swiss bank, which was left to me by someone else."

    "Excuse me, how can I withdraw this money." Su Xun's attitude was also good.

    The service staff said respectfully: "Sir, please tell us your name and we can check it for you. Also, please rest assured that we will protect your privacy issues."

    This sentence makes people feel relieved after listening.

    "My name is Su Xun!"

    He said his name, and explained that it was Xun of Three Points of Water. Presumably no one had the same name as himself.

    In less than a minute, the service staff called back. His voice sounded more excited, and he said, "Hello, sir, I have already checked for you."

    "You are our bank's distinguished guest with the highest authority, and your account is also at the highest level. If you want to withdraw money, you may need to come over, and there are some procedures to go through."

    Hearing this, Su Xun settled down. It seems that the system really didn't lie to him. This system is really awesome.It is shocking that so much money can be collected for no reason.

    After all, it is one trillion yuan. Su Xun does not believe that there are people who have more money than himself, and it is natural to say that it is the highest-level account.

    Su Xun also thought about it, he must go there, after all, they attach great importance to the issue of safety, it is impossible to make a phone call and give you the money immediately.

    "Tell me the address and so on. I will apply for the passport in the next two days, and then buy a ticket to go there." Su Xun said directly.

    It seems that going abroad this time is inevitable, and there is no other way, but it may take a few days to apply for a passport.

    But the other end of the phone said: "Sir, you just need to hurry up and get your passport done. Our staff will go to Huaxia immediately and pick you up with a special plane."

    "Please tell me your specific address, so that our staff can contact you."

    Su Xun said in his heart that this service attitude is simple, no wonder it is said to be the best service, and he directly sent a special plane over, the treatment can be imagined.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that the main reason is the one trillion, which is too big. Even the Swiss bank, which has seen many rich people, has to be cautious.

    After hanging up the phone, for Su Xun, the most important thing is to get a passport, otherwise he will not be able to go abroad, even if someone comes to pick you up.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun still called Nanlin. After all, he was in charge of the police station. It would be much easier to have him say hello to this kind of thing.

    Otherwise, after the whole process, it is estimated that Su Xun can be waited to death.

    After Su Xun said hello, everything was much easier. In one day, Su Xun got his passport, and the next day the people from the bank also arrived.

    There are dedicated staff, translators, and even a person who is in charge of Su Xun's diet, which makes Su Xun amazed.

    There was no delay, and I asked for a leave of absence directly from the school. Fortunately, Su Xun's grades are good and he can be self-willed. Otherwise, ordinary people would ask for leave at this time.

    He didn't tell Mo Xiaoli what he was doing on this trip, but he roughly said that something happened at home and he had to go back for two days, so don't worry.

    Then Su Xun boarded the plane, went to the bank headquarters, and started to withdraw money!

    With so much money, it's exciting to think about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 Trash Who Doesn't Spend Money (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of it, this is Su Xun's first time flying a plane, and I feel a little nervous, but fortunately this is a private jet.

    It belongs to the kind where there are not many people on the whole plane, except for the crew members, it seems relatively deserted.

    It's quite a long way from Huaxia to Northern Europe. After more than a dozen hours of flying, Su Xun, who used to look forward to flying, doesn't want to experience it for the second time.

    Facts have proved that as long as it is a means of transportation, no matter how high-end it is, it will always be a little uncomfortable for people to ride.

    Thinking that I have to take a seat after I go back, it is really hopeless.

    The time to arrive at the destination happened to be early in the morning here. After getting off the plane, I could feel that the air seemed to be filled with dew.

    The weather here is different from that in China. It is normal for Su Xun to wear T-shirts in China now, but here.

    Putting on a coat, after getting off the plane, I still felt a little cold, which made me quite desperate.

    The service attitude is quite good. It can be said that it is a very high opportunity for Su Xun, a distinguished guest. A person who looks like a leader came to pick up Su Xun in person.

    Seeing the respectful expressions of this group of people, Su Xun himself was in a daze. He always felt that the money was a little unreal.

    However, this group of people seems to have known about this account a long time ago, which made Su Xun feel a pain in the ass, whether the system has already prepared the account for a long time, I really don't know.

    ? When we meet, we just say hello. We don't understand the language, so we have to use a translator to help.

    The group didn't stop long, and after getting off the car, they hurried to the bank's headquarters.

    After getting off the car, Su Xun was amazed, it was completely different from the bank in Su Xun's impression.

    All of them are European-style buildings, which feel like the buildings of the last century. The style is very unique, and it feels thick and beautiful at a glance.

    Stepping on the soft lawn, Su Xun felt that these people were really enjoying themselves. Don't be too comfortable in this working environment all day long.

    I always feel that this bank is different from the current bank, and there is no counter, it is completely the kind that serves customers alone.

    Perhaps this is also the reason why rich people like to put their money here. It is not only worry-free but also safe.

    The two parties sat down in front of a European-style round table. A man who looked like a leader, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, solemnly presented an agreement.

    There are two copies in two languages, one in English and one in Chinese.

    "Sir, you can take a general look at the contract. If there is no problem, sign this contract, and then this property will belong to you." The guy wearing gold-rimmed glasses said.

    Su Xun naturally picked up the contract and looked at it, no matter whether he understood it or not, he had to act, otherwise it would be too casual.

    After a general glance, there is no big problem, but what is said above is that a mysterious person left the account, and personally nominated that only Su Xun can inherit the property in this account.

    There are some doubts, but after thinking about it, the system is so magical, there should be nothing he can't do, all these are basic operations.

    As for Su Xun, he also showed his ID to verify his identity, and both parties were more cautious.

    Su Xun took a look and felt that there should be no problem with this contract. To put it bluntly, there is no need for such a well-known bank to falsify in this regard.

    The reputation accumulated over hundreds of years, as long as they have this reputation, it means that they have a steady stream of wealth, and they will not ruin their reputation because of money.

    Of course, the most important thing is that this is something made by the system. Su Xun thinks that the system will never cheat him.

    "Our verification has been completed. There is no problem with your identity, sir, and you can inherit the property in this account."

    The guy wearing gold-rimmed glasses said: "Sir, I don't know if you have seen it, but I have to remind you that it is stated in the contract that you can only withdraw 10 billion, not all the money."

    "Why?"

    Su Xun frowned, he was a little embarrassed, because he didn't look carefully just now, and he really didn't see it.

    However, Su Xun was only allowed to take a part of the money, but Su Xun couldn't help being a little suspicious, thinking that this is not fooling himself, right?

    That guy, but said directly: "ThisWe don¨t know, but it¨s stipulated in the agreement that if you inherit this account, then you have to act according to the agreement, otherwise you will violate the rules.  "

    "Host, this is indeed a rule set by the system. You can only withdraw 10 billion at the beginning. If you can't spend 10 billion."

    "That proves that you are a waste who can't spend money, and it's useless to give you more money." The system said.

    When Su Xun heard it, he immediately felt that it was scolding, a waste that doesn't know how to spend money, who is it scolding?  Is there anything easier than spending money these days?

    However, he believes that there is a reason for the system to do so.

    After all, that is one trillion US dollars, which is too large, equivalent to the whole world, so much money has been added for no reason.

    If it is taken out all at once, if Su Xun does not operate it properly, it may have a certain impact on the financial system of the world, even causing an economic crisis, which is terrible.

    At that time, Su Xun will be targeted by countries all over the world, and the fate can be imagined. He has not yet reached the point where he can fight against the whole world.

    However, there is no difference. Compared with one trillion, ten billion sounds like not much, but it is actually a terrible number.

    It is not an easy task to spend 10 billion. On the contrary, if he can't spend all the money, it's useless for him to ask for the rest.

    Anyway, it's all in the account, so it must belong to Su Xun, and he can't escape.

    Su Xun said directly: "There is no problem, let's sign the contract."

    ！！！！！！！！

    Two days later, Su Xun returned to Linjiang. This time he was sent back again, but after getting off the plane, he took a taxi back alone.

    A young man who looks very ordinary, but no one would have thought that he is now a billionaire with a net worth of trillions, unrivaled in the world.

    However, Su Xun only mentioned 10 billion yuan, and all of the 10 billion yuan was exchanged into Huaxia currency, which was a little over 70 billion yuan. Su Xun really didn't know what to do with the amount of money.

    (This is in a novel and has nothing to do with reality. I hope you don¨t talk about the exchange rate issue. It¨s good to see.)

    The bank prepared for him a Bestpass Supreme Black Card, which is a universal bank card and extremely noble.

    Su Xun now only needs to think about how to spend money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230: Change Your Phone (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When we returned to Linjiang, it was already night.

    Su Xun directly bought some snacks and the like, he reckoned that Mo Xiaoli probably didn't eat, and just went back, and everyone ate together.

    It feels like a coincidence that I came back this trip. After I come back, tomorrow will be the weekend, and Su Xun still doesn't have to go to school for the next two days.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun was heartbroken.

    Back to the place where he lived, Su Xun didn't even go back to his own home, he directly knocked on the door of Mo Xiaoli's house.

    "Hey, Su Xun, are you back?"

    After Mo Xiaoli opened the door, she saw that it was Su Xun, and she immediately said in surprise.

    I haven't seen Su Xun for several days, let alone, I miss him a little bit, of course, Mo Xiaoli will definitely not admit this.

    Su Xun said: "Have you eaten yet? I happened to buy something. Let's eat together."

    Arriving at Mo Xiaoli's home, Su Xun cleaned up the dining table, put the things he bought on it, and ate directly.

    He was very hungry during the journey. He always felt that the food on the plane tasted a bit strange, but Su Xun didn't eat much anyway.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Su Xun, why did you go home? It's been several days since you came back. You dare to ask for leave like this when the college entrance examination is coming soon. You are really amazing."

    "It's not a big deal, it's just that a cousin got married. It's a custom in our place that after getting married for several days, I don't bother to come back and stay at home for two more days."

    Su Xun found that he should not panic now, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, what he said was true.

    It just sounded reasonable, Mo Xiaoli didn't doubt it at all, she just heard her say: "Then hurry up and eat, anyway, you don't do your homework, let's hurry up and eat, and then play black games."

    "Ahem！！"

    Upon hearing that Mo Xiaoli was going to play games again, Su Xun couldn't help but tremble in his heart, thinking of the fear of being dominated by her.

    However, at this time, Su Xun thought of a key question, and only heard Su Xun say: "By the way, Xiaoli, let me ask you something. How do you think the money should be spent?"

    "Pfft！！"

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but burst out laughing, and then she said happily: "Su Xun, are you serious? I need to teach you how to spend money?"

    "You misunderstood me. Of course I will spend money. What I mean is, if you have a lot of money, how should you spend it?"

    After hearing this, Mo Xiaoli fell into silence, and only heard her say: "To be honest, Su Xun, I really can't answer this question for you."

    "Because my own money seems to have never been spent, I am not qualified to answer your question." Mo Xiaoli said.

    ""

    Su Xun was speechless for a while. These words sounded a little out of breath, but after thinking about it carefully, since Mo Xiaoli said it, it shouldn't be a big problem.

    Mo Xiaoli obviously has a mine at home, and she is not short of money at all. She probably has never experienced the feeling of being short of money. Su Xun came to ask her for advice, which was not the right choice.

    Forget it, let's think about it slowly.

    ！！！！

    When lying on the bed at night, Su Xun was thinking about how to spend money. At first, it seemed that spending money was quite easy.

    But when it comes time to spend money, you find that you don¨t know what to do, that¨s how people are.

    In the past, Su Xun had no money, and when he had to save money to read a novel, he felt that money was too easy to lose, but now that he is not short of money, he feels that spending money is just the same thing.

    In the final analysis, this is still a change in mentality.

    The first thing that comes to mind is to buy a house. After all, the most expensive thing these days is a house.

    For a house, for ordinary people, the whole family can give a down payment, and then they have to save money to repay the mortgage.

    Being able to afford a house can be said to be a symbol of wealth.

    However, Su Xun feels that it is useless to want a house for himself, and it seems that real estate speculation is not a good thing, it is rather wicked, and Su Xun does not want to earn that kind of money.

    Not to mention that real estate speculation is already being cracked down on. The main housing prices are extremely high and have almost reached a peak. If you buy it, there is no point in buying it. Instead, you are taking orders.

    And basically, in larger cities, purchase restrictions are imposed, and lotteries have to be done. It is not easy to buy a house.

      Can't the money be spent and given away?  Su Xun thought about it, and felt that this was even more impossible. The people around him seemed to be short of money.

    Whether it's Luo Tianyi and the others, or Mo Xiaoli, none of them are short of money, and only An Suke's situation is worse.

    However, with An Suke's personality, if she was given money, she might get angry, and it was impossible to ask for it.

    Su Xun will definitely give it to my parents, but not now, let's talk about it after the college entrance examination is over, and I don't care about these few days anymore.

    As for giving it to someone who has never met before, it is even more impossible. Su Xun is not stupid, how can he go out and throw money for nothing? No matter how rich a person is, he will not do such a stupid thing.

    There is also deliberately raising the price to buy things, which are all stupid behaviors, Su Xun will not do it, normal consumption is fine, but if you want Su Xun to be taken advantage of, that is impossible.

    Doing charity and the like, Su Xun is not that noble yet, and it is more troublesome.

    We can only wait for Luo Shenyi and his company to gain a certain reputation in the future, and then they can use the company to do charity and strive for some social influence.

    After thinking for a long time, Su Xun realized that his thinking had fallen into a misunderstanding.

    It seems that I got 10 billion, and when I think about the remaining 990 billion, I feel itchy, thinking that I can't wait to spend the money.

    However, this kind of thinking is wrong. Spend when you should spend, and when you should not spend, it is better to be normal, and there is no need to force it.

    There are so many rich people in the family, all living well, and I can't sleep because of too much money, isn't that a joke.

    Anyway, with so much money, it should be my own, it is my own, and I can't escape it. Life is still long.

    After figuring it out, Su Xun really felt much more comfortable.

    However, he also knew that he had to spend some money to dress himself up and buy some famous brands to wear. Mo Xiaoli knew this better, so let her introduce him to him another day.

    In addition, Su Xun plans to change to a mobile phone. The one is a Chili phone, which is too cheap and has poor performance.

    Feelings are feelings, but it's time to change your phone.

    With so much money, and a mobile phone that costs hundreds of dollars, it is really a joke.

    Thinking about calling Mo Xiaoli together tomorrow, I just gave her one.

    But after thinking about it for a while, almost all of Mo Xiaoli's things are up-to-date. She doesn't lack these things, so she probably won't be able to give them away.

    It's better to call out An Suke, just to give her a new mobile phone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 Fruits are unsalable, help the fruit farmers (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun had breakfast the next day, he went out.

    Last night, I already made an agreement with An Suke, and asked An Suke to accompany him to go out for a stroll without saying anything. Naturally, An Suke would not refuse.

    If it is someone else, Su Xun is really embarrassed to delay their review when the college entrance examination is approaching.

    But An Suke doesn't care, her grades are not only good, but also stable like a defensive tower, there are almost no fluctuations, and she is firmly in the first place.

    For her, learning is still a matter of learning, but it doesn't depend on this day or two.

    When going out, Su Xun didn't tell Mo Xiaoli, because according to Su Xun's estimation, on the big weekend, Mo Xiaoli would not get up until noon, which is also her usual style.

    ? He made an appointment with An Suke to go shopping in a commercial street, and the two of them met there directly and made an appointment. After Su Xun arrived, he realized that An Suke had come earlier than himself.

    "Have you had breakfast yet?"

    After Su Xun met An Suke, he realized that An Su was not wearing a school uniform today.

    She even wore a floral short skirt, and now it is indeed the season to wear skirts, looking at An Suke's calf that is as white as jade and flawless.

    Su Xun suddenly felt that the legs of other women on the street could not be seen at all, and they could no longer be seen. These legs can be played for at least several years.

    Unexpectedly, An Suke gave Su Xun a blank look, and said, "It's almost ten o'clock soon, how could it be possible that I haven't eaten yet?"

    "Su Xun, why did you ask me out, you man, why do you like shopping?" An Suke said strangely.

    Although there is discrimination against male compatriots in what she said, why can't men go shopping.

    However, Su Xun also has to admit that what An Suke said seems to be fine, most men don't like shopping very much.

    Su Xun wouldn't have come if it wasn't for changing his phone today.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It doesn't matter whether you go shopping or not, what matters is who you are with, and with you, you can do whatever you feel like."

    An Suke blushed immediately. What Su Xun said seemed to be implying something crazily. A smart girl like An Suke understood it all at once.

    Although she was shy on the surface, An Suke was quite happy in her heart.

    Su Xun said: "Let's go, let's go to the digital city ahead and have a look, I plan to change my mobile phone."

    On the side of the pedestrian street, there is a fairly large digital city, many of which sell electronic products such as mobile phones and computers.

    In the past, people in Linjiang liked to call it Computer City, but with the rise of mobile phones, there seemed to be more mobile phone sellers, so it was renamed Digital City.

    It's okay to talk about mobile phones. Whether you buy them online or in stores, the prices are actually there, which is relatively transparent.

    It's hard to say about computers. Laptops are fine. If you are assembling a computer, the water inside is very deep.

    That group of people basically catches one and kills the other. If you come to this kind of place to configure computers, you'd better have an acquaintance, otherwise it's easy to suffer.

    After hearing this, An Suke couldn't help saying strangely: "Su Xun, why are you changing your phone now? Don't you usually change your phone after the college entrance examination?"

    Su Xun smiled. Generally speaking, this is the truth, but for Su Xun, money is not bad at all, so he can still care about this little time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It doesn't matter. After I buy it later, I don't need to change it after the college entrance examination."

    "I bought this mobile phone for a few hundred yuan, but it's really a bit stuck, especially when I play games, I often make mistakes. If it weren't for this mobile phone, I would have been in silver a long time ago." Su Xun complained.

    An Suke: ""

    Anyway, she doesn't quite understand the game, since Su Xun wants to change, then change it, this is his freedom, An Suke naturally won't say much.

    The two said as they walked: "Su Xun, what kind of mobile phone are you going to change?"

    "Fruit phone, it seems that the latest model has come out recently, try it out, I haven't used it yet." Su Xun said.

    The price of fruit mobile phones is really expensive. Except for some luxury mobile phones, among normal mobile phones, fruit mobile phones should be the most expensive in the world.

    But even if it is so expensive, there are still many people who choose to flock to it, which shows that their mobile phones are indeed good, they are the mobile phones with the best experience, and they can be used to pretend to be awesome.

    Su Xun has never used it in this life.??, although I said that the fruit phone was a waste of money before, it was stupid to buy it.

    In fact, Su Xun knew in his heart that there was only one reason not to buy it, and that was lack of money.

    If he has money, Su Xun naturally wants to experience it.

    After hearing this, An Suke said, "I heard that fruit phones are more expensive. Isn't it too wasteful to buy that kind of phone?"

    In An Suke's character, because of family reasons, she has always been very frugal. For example, when she was in high school, she basically wore school uniforms, and I haven't seen her buy any new clothes, but this does not prevent her from being a school belle.

    She felt that a mobile phone cost about one or two thousand yuan, and a mobile phone worth seven or eight thousand yuan was too expensive for ordinary people to afford.

    ?Su Xun smiled, and said to himself, is it expensive? You are right, I am here for you.

    Just after entering the Digital City, I saw a rather large fruit store, which should be the officially authorized one.

    Su Xun is not worried about being scammed. There seem to be quite a lot of people in this kind of store, so there should be no fake ones, not to mention that new phones are only on the market, and there is no possibility of refurbished phones.

    "The fruit is unsalable, help the fruit grower!"

    As a result, Su Xun just came to the door, and saw many people setting up stalls at the door, wrote a big sign and hung it there, and said to Su Xun at the same time.

    Su Xun was quite strange at the beginning. He usually saw that this fruit and that fruit were unsalable on the Internet, and he thought that this business is now in the digital city?

    As a result, Su Xun took a look, and suddenly he was in a bad mood. Damn, all the fruit phones in front of this group of vendors turned out to be.

    This fruit is not that fruit.

    Su Xun is not stupid, he immediately saw that this group of people are scalpers.

    The occupation of scalpers can be said to be ubiquitous in various industries.

    When buying train tickets during the Spring Festival travel season, there are scalpers everywhere, and there may be scalpers when you go to the hospital to register.

    They just store the goods in their hands in advance, and then take advantage of the scarcity of the goods to sell them at a high price to make black-hearted money.

    In the past, when fruit mobile phones were still a rare thing, Su Xun still remembered how crazy Chinese people were for fruit mobile phones a few years ago.

    Some people sell their kidneys to buy mobile phones, and some queue up all night in order to experience it first, and even buy them from scalpers at an extra price of 10,000 to 20,000.

    However, Huaxia is also among the first batch of countries to start selling, and the supply of goods is sufficient, and scalpers may not be able to make money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Dare to go out after dressing like this?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, seeing the appearance of this group of scalpers, Su Xun didn't have any sympathy, but wanted to laugh a little.

    Now it is definitely different from the past. First, everyone is not so crazy. Second, whether it is online or in physical stores, as long as you have money, you can buy it.

    Scalpers want to sell at high prices, and everyone is not stupid. How could they buy them, not to mention that everyone hates scalpers, so naturally they will not ignore them.

    Not to mention that it was sold at a high price, I am afraid that it will not be sold at the original price, and the possibility of being smashed is relatively high.

    Think about how much money this group of people stole before, but now they just deserve what they deserve.

    Without even looking at them, Su Xun and An Suke went in.

    "Hi two, do you want to check your phone?"

    After entering, a shopping guide in uniform came over and introduced immediately.

    Although this store also sells computers and tablets, in the final analysis, there are still relatively few people who use them. Everyone who comes here basically buys mobile phones.

    In the past, Su Xun also liked to go to the store to look at mobile phones and the like. What he was most afraid of was that as soon as he entered, the shopping guide would run over and introduce him.

    ?Because I have no money, and I can¨t afford it, and people are still introducing it all the time, how embarrassing, every time Su Xun can only say in embarrassment: "It's nothing, I just take a look."

    But this time is different, Su Xun is full of confidence, he said directly: "Your store already has the latest fruit phone, show me."

    When the shopping guide heard Su Xun's tone, he seemed more generous, so he knew that this person probably had the ability to buy.

    And look at An Suke next to him, who looks so good-looking. He probably came here to buy a mobile phone for his girlfriend. Men are generally reluctant to spend money on themselves, and it is more generous to spend money on girlfriends.

    It's different for women, as long as you are happy, what does my boyfriend's life have to do with me.

    There was once a street interview where men were asked if they would exchange 10 million for your girlfriend, but most of the men refused.

    It's different for women, they all agreed to change, and some even said, can several of my boyfriends change at the same time?

    The shopping guide hurriedly said: "Of course, and we are an officially authorized store with sufficient supply. Come with me, sir."

    Following the shopping guide, I came to the front of the display stand. The shopping guide was eloquent and had a nice voice. I just heard her say: "The latest fruit phone released this year has three models, namely xr, xs and max."

    "The xr has the lowest price, but it hasn't been launched yet. I guess it will have to wait next month."

    Su Xun remembers watching the news, and seems to have seen it, saying that there is a cheap version this year, of course, this cheap is relative.

    The lowest price is six to seven thousand, and the highest price of other mobile phones cannot be sold at this price, but the fruit company is a master of marketing.

    They know the market very well, and they know that this "cheap version" may sell better, so they deliberately postponed the launch.

    Let the other two more expensive ones be sold first, and then launched next month to ensure sales.

    Fortunately, this cheap version, Su Xun didn't think about it at all, and it's not short of money, you asked me to use the cheap version, what do you mean.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay, don't introduce so many things to me, just say which one is the most expensive."

    The shopping guide was stunned for a moment. It was the first time he met such a straightforward person. He seemed to be a rich man. Looking at him like this, he didn't seem to be bragging.

    However, the shopping guide was also delighted. Looking at it like this, the order might be completed today, and selling an order means that her salary will be higher next month.

    I can notice that the look on the shopping guide's face is much more friendly, and he continued: "The most expensive one at present is the max with a large screen."

    "There are three versions in total, supporting dual card dual standby. This is the biggest feature this year. The most expensive is the 512g version, 12888 yuan." The shopping guide said.

    Su Xunxin said that although this fruit phone is powerful, it is still quite backward in some aspects.

    The dual-card dual-standby thing existed in Huaqiangbei of China hundreds of years ago, but the fruit was only produced this year.

    After getting it out, it has become the biggest selling point, which makes Su Xun have to sigh that the innovation ability of the fruit phone is indeed not as good as before.

    Unlike before when Mr. Joe was still there, every time the fruit phone is released, it can make people very amazing, and even change the pattern of the entire mobile phone market.

    theRegardless of the amount, Su Xun is quite satisfied with this price. The price of more than 10,000 is quite in line with Su Xun's status.

    As long as the price is clearly marked, the price will be the same across the country, and it¨s fine if you don¨t cheat yourself, it doesn¨t matter how expensive it is.

    After hearing this, An Suke, who was next to him, was secretly speechless, a little frightened by the price.

    She doesn't pay much attention to the digital aspect, and she doesn't know the specific price. She just heard that fruit phones are getting more and more expensive now.

    An Suke thought she would get seven or eight thousand yuan, but to her, more than five thousand yuan was already a huge sum of money.

    Unexpectedly, this mobile phone is nearly 13,000 yuan. A mobile phone is so expensive, which is beyond An Suke's imagination. She probably will never be willing to buy such an expensive mobile phone in her whole life.

    However, Su Xun glanced at An Suke and said: "Which color do you like, I will give you one, and we each have one, which is a couple's mobile phone."

    When An Suke heard the word "couple", her face flushed a little, but she still hurriedly said: "I don't want it, it's too expensive, Su Xun, don't waste your money."

    When the shopping guide next to him heard that Su Xun wanted to buy two, he thought he was a rich man, and the key point was that the girl didn¨t want it. It was really worrying, where can I find such a good boyfriend.

    For her own commission, the shopping guide worked very hard, but she hurriedly said: "Beauty, you and your boyfriend are too polite, so how sad he is, such a good boyfriend, I don't know how many people envy you  Woolen cloth."

    An Suke had a thin skin at first, but when the shopping guide said that Su Xun was her boyfriend, An Suke's pretty face immediately changed to that of a red Fuji.

    She wanted to explain, but she couldn't say it, but she still shook her head, this mobile phone is too expensive, she can't have it.

    "Hey, why are you here, Suke?"

    Just when Su Xun wanted to persuade An Suke, a discordant voice sounded.

    Su Xun looked at it and said, Nima, does this woman dare to go out dressed like this?

    The kind of camisole with the upper body exposed, the shoulders and the back are exposed, and the key point is a short skirt. Su Xun is really afraid that if there is a gust of wind, her skirt will be visible at a glance.

    Are all the women so open now? Su Xun, a senior man, saw it, and his face was a little red.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233: Buy It If You Can (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This woman's dress was indeed too revealing, and Su Xun was taken aback for a while, her eyes were hot.

    The reactions of other people in the store were similar to Su Xun's, and they all looked at the woman, but this exposed woman seemed to be enjoying it.

    It seems that so many people look at her because she looks good.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that this era is different now. Many women are like this. Wear as little as you can. This is personal freedom.

    Su Xun naturally wouldn't say anything, but the key point is that this woman doesn't look very good, and her figure is not bad, so she really doesn't feel like enjoying herself.

    What makes Su Xun even more painful is that, hearing this, she seems to know An Suke, which makes Su Xun even more painful.

    Why is An Suke such an honest person, and everyone he knows is such a coquettish slut? Su Xun couldn't help but think of the woman he met when he accompanied An Suke to buy clothes last time.  What a bird.

    An Suke glanced at this woman, and she was obviously stunned, as if she didn't dare to admit it. After thinking for a while, she finally said with some difficulty: "Xu Min, isis it you?"

    "That's right, Suke, look at your memory, you can't remember me." The woman had a smile on her face, as if she knew An Suke very well.

    An Suke smiled helplessly, and said in her heart that she hadn't seen you for many years, who would dare to admit that you have become like this, she thought for a long time and was not too sure.

    "Suke, what are you doing here? Can you afford a mobile phone here?" the woman named Xu Min said.

    Su Xun couldn't help frowning, and thought to herself, why does this woman speak so badly? What do you mean you can afford a mobile phone here?  Who do you look down on?

    It seemed that Xu Min also realized that what she just said was not quite right, so she quickly explained: "Su Ke, don't get me wrong, I am straightforward and straightforward, but you know, I didn't mean that."

    "The conditions in your home are not very good. The mobile phones here cost tens of thousands. I'm afraid it's not suitable for you."

    "Nima！！"

    Su Xun wanted to punch this person a little bit, and thought he was brain-dead. The more he explained, the more disgusting he sounded. Is there anyone who talks like this?

    In other words, An Suke's temper is relatively good, but he looked quite indifferent, only to hear An Suke say: "I accompanied my classmates to look at the phone."

    During the conversation, that Xu Min noticed Su Xun's existence. She seemed to understand something, and said immediately: "This is your boyfriend, he looks very handsome."

    "I didn't expect you to have such good grades when you were in school, and you also fell in love."

    From her words, Su Xun roughly judged that this woman was An Suke's former classmate.

    Primary school students are unlikely. After so many years, they may not be able to remember. It is very likely that they are junior high school students.

    However, people really don't have a good impression of this woman. Anyway, Su Xun is definitely not looking for a girlfriend like this.

    It's too rough, and you don't have a brain, maybe the whole Hulunbuir Prairie will come out for you.

    Unexpectedly, this time An Suke didn't say anything to deny that Su Xun was her boyfriend. She didn't say anything, which is equivalent to acquiescing.

    The woman also thought that An Suke was acquiescing, and only heard her say: "I already have a boyfriend, so why don't you ask your boyfriend to buy you a new mobile phone, a better mobile phone would be reluctant to give it away.  "

    "I don't need such an expensive phone."

    An Suke shook his head.

    But Xu Min said: "Whether you need it or not is one thing, but whether he buys it or not is another matter. Understand, this is a matter of attitude."

    "Look at my boyfriend, as soon as he heard that a new mobile phone came out, he immediately brought me to buy one." Xu Min said braggingly.

    Obviously this is showing off her boyfriend's strength, Su Xun took a rough look, and there was a man next to Xu Min.

    It looks like he is in his twenties, but he is quite young. Whether he is ugly or not is one thing. At least everyone can see that he is not being adopted.

    However, this guy has a wretched face, he doesn't show much restraint at ordinary times, his body is so weak, and at the same time, his eyes are always wandering around An Suke's body.

    This guy wanted to show himself, only to hear him say: "LookNext, buy any mobile phone you want.  "

    "Honey, I love you to death."

    This Xu Min was also quite disgusting, so he went up and kissed him, and then said: "Shopping guide, show me the phone."

    It just so happened that the shopping guide next to him said that he was so lucky today, and another person came to buy a mobile phone. The young man now is really rich.

    However, this is a good thing for her, so she hurriedly introduced: "Hello, miss, there are two types of fruit phones this year, one with a large screen that supports dual cards, and the other"

    Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh a little, thinking that this shopping guide seems to understand quite well.

    When she called An Suke "beauty", when she saw Xu Min, she called her "Miss".

    However, Xu Min didn't recognize this, and she said directly: "I want this one with a small screen, how much is it?"

    "It depends on the amount of memory. 64g is the cheapest at 8699 yuan, 256g is 9488 yuan, and 512g is more than 10,000 yuan."

    The shopping guide gave a brief introduction.

    Xu Min actually wanted to buy 256g, because the development of mobile phones is too fast these days, and a photo may be more than ten megabytes.

    Generally speaking, 64g mobile phones may not be able to last for a long time, and the fruit company has quite a routine. He deliberately canceled the 128g mobile phone to let you choose.

    Whether to buy 64 or 256, the average person can only buy 256g if they don¨t want to endure the trouble of not being wrong.

    Xu Min said: "Honey, do you think we can buy 256g?"

    Her boyfriend, looking at the price, was obviously a little distressed, and thought that it was too expensive, it cost nearly 10,000.

    He only prepared a budget of more than 8,000 this time, which is already quite a lot. He only heard him say, "Let me tell you, it's useless to have such a large memory."

    "My mobile phone is 16g, and it is not used normally. I feel that 64g is almost the same. Too much memory is completely wasted." This guy persuaded.

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun couldn't hold back and laughed, thinking that this is really interesting, if you think it's too expensive, just say it, and insist on making excuses for yourself, saying that it's a waste.

    Xu Min was a little disappointed at first, and wanted to talk about it again, but when she heard Su Xun's smile, she became upset, as if she had been ridiculed.

    I just heard her say: "Why are you laughing, if you have the ability, you can buy one as a gift for your girlfriend." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 Addicted to Nutrition Express and Can't Extricate Itself (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As a result, Su Xun just finished speaking, and the corners of the mouths of the people present twitched immediately.

    It is conceivable what everyone feels in their hearts, what does it mean that it is only more than one million, is this here to intentionally sow hatred?

    People who come here basically wait and see. After all, in this era, those who really want to buy have already bought it online.

    Those who are still hesitant, to put it bluntly, they still don¨t have enough money, otherwise they are still hesitant. A mobile phone worth more than 10,000 yuan is not acceptable to most ordinary people.

    Su Xun just spent more than one million yuan to buy a mobile phone. I have never seen such a prodigal person. This is obviously a waste.

    The key point is that people have money, and what they waste is their own money, so it doesn't matter, and other people can't say anything.

    The key Su Xun's sentence is only more than one million, which is really too much hatred.

    "The resentment value from Xu Min is +25."

    "The resentment value from Wu Chao is +48."

    ""

    In addition to these two people, Su Xun also got the resentment value of several other people, but not much.

    The expression on the store manager's face also looked very exciting. He didn't know if Su Xun was serious, or if he was deliberately mocking the high price of their mobile phone.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "There are more than one hundred mobile phones in your store?"

    "I bought so much in the early stage, and the supply is already relatively sufficient." The store manager said helplessly again.

    Xin said that he had never seen such a pretentious person. What do you want to do with so many mobile phones? Isn¨t more than a hundred mobile phones not enough?

    Even if a girlfriend gives one, it must be almost the same.

    In fact, for ordinary mobile phone stores, there are only so many stocks, after all, there are still mobile phones of previous models.

    Generally, a store like this cannot sell a few units a day.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, that's all, let's swipe the card."

    When the store manager heard that he really wanted to buy it, his eyes lit up immediately, and he said to himself that this person is really a hero.

    So the store manager served Su Xun himself, and quickly brought over the POS machine that swiped the card, and entered the amount.

    Without hesitation, Su Xun directly put the card inside, entered the password, and after a few seconds, it showed that the payment was successful.

    Then a receipt came out of the machine, and Su Xun signed again, and it was almost done.

    Speaking of which, Su Xun spent so much money, maybe he had never spent so much since he was a child, but it was only a little longer today, but he still had no fluctuations in his heart, no feeling at all.

    It only cost more than one million yuan, and the tens of billions in my card, when I can spend it all, the interest for a day is probably quite a lot.

    However, after you have money, there is indeed another benefit, that is the respect from the people around you.

    Don't feel too vulgar, but in today's society.  It seems to be like this, if you have money, then everything is easy to talk about.

    If you have no money, no one will go to you. If you are poor in the downtown area, no one will ask you. If you are rich, you will have distant relatives in the mountains. This is the reason.

    Immediately, all these fruit mobile phones were packed. One mobile phone is not heavy, but more than a hundred of them add up, and they must weigh several tens of catties.

    Fortunately, for a person like Su Xun whose power has been amplified, this is nothing, it is quite easy.

    Immediately Su Xun glanced at Xu Min who was stunned and sluggish. He couldn't help feeling funny, thinking that such a realistic person had to be slapped so hard in the face.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Do you want to eat your mobile phone for live broadcasting? I can provide you with a mobile phone. I have no problem eating all of these more than a hundred units."

    Xu Min's complexion was pale at this time, and he didn't know what to say anymore. People can just spend more than one million yuan to buy a mobile phone.

    But my boyfriend is still struggling with which version to buy to get a cheaper one. The gap is probably bigger than the Milky Way.

    Seeing that she was speechless, Su Xun also felt a little bored. She couldn't really let her eat her mobile phone.

    However, Su Xun's heart is still quite comfortable. What else can be happier than a slap in the face. This woman probably will not dare to look down on others for a long time in the future.

    An Suke said: "Su Xun, let's go."

    It's obvious that An Suke's character doesn't like to compare herself with others, even if she doesn't like herselfThis old classmate of mine, but I will not mock her for what she is doing. This is a basic question of self-cultivation.

    After leaving the mobile phone store, a group of scalpers at the door were stunned.

    Guigui, did this kid rob the mobile phone store? He got so many mobile phones, isn't it too scary?

    Su Xun said with a smile: "The woman just now is your classmate, right? Why are your classmates so weird?"

    An Suke gave Su Xun a blank look, but she also knew that Su Xun was deliberately teasing her.

    I just heard An Suke say: "The one from last time was my neighbor, and this is my old classmate."

    "I'm a junior high school classmate with her. Anyway, it's just a normal relationship. I haven't played with her before, and her grades are not very good. I often fell in love with her in junior high school."

    "During the senior high school entrance examination, I didn't seem to be admitted to high school. I don't know why I went to a vocational high school. Now I feel different from before."

    Su Xun thought to himself, this smell is so strong, can it be the same? Who knows how much she has experienced the baptism of gunfire in the past few years.

    I didn't continue this topic. Anyway, An Su can follow her with that kind of person, and there won't be any contact. After the slap in the face, it's over. If you continue to talk, it will be meaningless.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I bought so many mobile phones, you take two back to use, and give one to auntie."

    An Suke didn't refuse anymore, she also knew that she bought everything, if she didn't want it, she would be hypocritical, I'm afraid Su Xun would not be happy.

    But An Suke said: "Su Xun, it's not that I don't want it. After I get home, my mother will definitely have to ask me where I got it, and this phone is so expensive, my mother is not stupid."

    "My mother told me since I was a child that you can't take other people's things casually, especially boys. I took your expensive mobile phone, and my mother has to blame me for the matter, so I can't ask for it. Su Xun, don't you either.  angry."

    Su Xun was quite speechless when he heard it, and thought that An Su was too honest.

    However, Su Xun appreciates He Qishuang's usual way of educating An Suke. No wonder An Suke looks so good now.

    Like a little flower in the cold wind, although it is in a difficult situation, it is unyielding and blooms brightly.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You are too honest, so you can't tell lies."

    "For example, it can be said that this is the winning lottery of Drinking Nutrition Express."

    Su Xun started again, addicted to the nutrition express and couldn't extricate himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 The Lost Mo Xiaoli (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suke is a little petrified, she feels that Su Xun is insulting her IQ, can she think of such a bad reason?

    I just heard An Suke say: "Su Xun, are you serious? Although I have never drank the Nutrition Express, there shouldn't be such an award, right?"

    "It would be great if you allocated some of the wisdom you used for studying."

    Su Xun said: "I'm here to enlighten you, do you understand? You can think of other ideas. For example, when we went shopping today, we happened to be doing activities in the mall."

    "The two of us were very lucky. We won two of the latest mobile phones at once, so it's fine." Su Xun said.

    This kind of thing is uncertain. After all, luck is the most unpredictable thing. He didn't believe that He Qishuang was so busy working all day that he could really see which shopping mall it was.

    "Is it really possible?"

    An Suke really never lied, she felt that Su Xun was leading her badly.

    "Don't worry, listen to me, there must be nothing wrong!"

    Su Xun made a decision with a wave of his hand.

    Throwing all these mobile phones in the car, Su Xun and An Suke continued shopping for a while, nothing more than shopping, Su Xun bought a lot of clothes, and at the same time bought some for his parents.  They send it back.

    I didn't buy anything for An Suke, because Su Xun felt that the relationship between him and An Suke hadn't been clarified yet, and it was definitely not good to give away so many things suddenly.

    An Suke's character is not that kind of materialistic woman, and her heart cannot be captured by sugar-coated bullets, but by Su Xun's personal charm.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Back at home at night, Su Xun came back with a bunch of mobile phones, and threw them on the sofa.

    Speaking of it, he can just use one for himself, and what to do with the rest of the phone is a bit of a headache, but it doesn't matter, it's all small money, so give it away later.

    If it really doesn't work, you can sell it on a second-hand website later, and you won't lose much.

    However, Su Xun suddenly came to his senses, how could he have such dangerous thoughts, and immediately slapped himself, money is for defeat, so don't think about it in the future.

    Mo Xiaoli came over not long after, and after she came in, she quickly shouted: "Su Xun, you didn't call me when you went out, it's too much."

    "I went out in the morning. Seeing that you didn't wake up, I didn't call you. I went out to buy a mobile phone."

    After Su Xun said this, Mo Xiaoli noticed that so many mobile phones were thrown on the sofa, which made people feel quite shocked.

    Even for a person like Mo Xiaoli who is not short of money, it is the first time to see so many latest fruit phones thrown together.

    She said a little strangely: "Su Xun, what are you doing, did you rob the mobile phone store or something?"

    "What do you mean by robbing the mobile phone store? I bought it." Su Xun said to himself.

    Mo Xiaoli was speechless for a moment, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "You're not mistaken, why are you buying so many mobile phones? It costs too much money?"

    "It's a bit, just buy and play."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "You can take two of them to see if you need them."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I just bought it two days ago. If I had known earlier, I wouldn't have bought it. It was a waste of more than 10,000 yuan."

    "Come on, if you don't need it, forget it. I'll think about who to send it to later."

    ? Su Xun is also a little bit pained, to be honest, he doesn't know who to give it to, so let's give one to his good friend Yao Zhihao tomorrow.

    ?Besides him, Su Xun doesn't seem to have a good relationship with anyone. He has few friends, and sometimes he is quite troubled.

    Su Xun said: "There is no food at home tonight, and the refrigerator is empty. Look at what to eat. Let's order some takeaway."

    Now Mo Xiaoli and Mo Xiaoli are like a family. The two of them really don't feel that they have any special relationship. They eat and do everything together, except that they are not together when they take a bath and sleep.

    Su Xun turned on a new mobile phone, changed the SIM card, and started using it.

    I have to say that there is a reason why this fruit phone is expensive. It is much better than Su Xun's previous big pepper.

    There is one thing to say, people have indeed been the leader in the global mobile phone industry, and even many domestic mobile phones are imitating.

    Someone once joked that some domestic mobile phones, if Apple does not release new mobile phones, they do not know how to produce new mobile phones.?Because there is nothing to copy.

    It is true that people are awesome, but it does not mean that Su Xun agrees with this price. Su Xun still has some opinions on this kind of behavior of making money from Chinese people.

    Now Luoshenyi's Tianji Technology Company is not very powerful. After it slowly develops, Su Xun will definitely make mobile phones.

    When the time comes, he will knock down the fruit phone from the boss position. No one dares to say this, but Su Xun has absolute confidence.

    "Su Xun, download the game quickly. After the download is complete, let's start hacking together." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun looked at her speechlessly, thinking that Mo Xiaoli's addiction didn't seem to be small.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Don't worry, we'll talk about it after dinner."

    "By the way, you play games all day, don't you review? The college entrance examination is coming soon, which university do you plan to take? Or do you want to study abroad?" Su Xun asked.

    In terms of learning, Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli are quite casual, and they usually don't study at home.

    But Su Xun doesn't care, because he has good grades, it doesn't matter whether he learns or not, and now he still has a handicap in English.

    However, it is impossible to improve in a short period of time. Su Xun has long since given up English, as long as he does not set himself back too seriously.

    However, Mo Xiaoli's grades don't seem to be very good. Her attitude towards learning, if her grades are good, it would be unreasonable.

    But her family is rich, the college entrance examination may not be very important for this kind of person, unlike ordinary people, the only way to go is the college entrance examination.

    In the future, Mo Xiaoli can also study abroad, but it is not easy to go to a regular university in China if you have money. How can you buy it if you have money? Wouldn't it be a mess.

    Su Xun thought of this, so he happened to ask, so as to know Mo Xiaoli's future plans.

    "Are you about to take the college entrance examination?"

    Mo Xiaoli was stunned suddenly, and asked: "When is the college entrance examination coming?"

    ""

    Su Xun almost fainted, this heart is too big, the third year of high school students don't know when the college entrance examination will be.

    "The 7th and 8th of next month will be two days away, and there are still about ten days until the college entrance examination." Su Xun said.

    "So fast"

    Mo Xiaoli muttered a few words in her mouth, but she unexpectedly calmed down, and the whole person fell into silence.

    The whole person seems to be a little lost.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237: Candlelight Dinner (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also realized that Mo Xiaoli's expression didn't seem quite right.

    Mo Xiaoli has always been a very lively person. From her face, you can't see any negative emotions, except of course anger and anger.

    But Mo Xiaoli just now made Su Xun feel as if he didn't know her well, and he saw a little sadness from her body. What's going on?

    Su Xun hurriedly asked: "Xiao Li, what's wrong with you?"

    "If you are discouraged by the difference in grades, let's find a way together. Isn't it just the college entrance examination? There is nothing to worry about. Anyway, you must learn." Su Xun comforted.

    Anyway, if Mo Xiaoli wants to go to school, with her family's financial resources, there shouldn't be any problem.

    Seeing Mo Xiaoli so unhappy, Su Xun was not used to it.

    Mo Xiaoli: ""

    "It's not because of this. I don't care about things like grades. It's just that I heard that the college entrance examination is coming soon. It feels so fast. Three years in high school are going to pass so soon." Mo Xiaoli's tone seemed to have some  low.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, thinking what happened to Mo Xiaoli today, she was still sentimental, which made people feel unbelievable.

    It seems that she is not at all different from the previous Mo Xiaoli.

    It is true that three years will pass in the blink of an eye. During the graduation season, everyone is still a little sad. Maybe this parting will be permanent.

    But to be honest, Su Xun didn't feel that way. He felt that he might as well hurry up for the college entrance examination. After the college entrance examination, people will be free, which is equivalent to no constraints at all.

    For someone like Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun thought she would look forward to graduation even more.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Xiao Li, don't think too much, just think about the good, and you can repeat the study."

    Mo Xiaoli: "Get out!"

    ！！！！！！！！

    As I was talking, the college entrance examination really came, but I hadn¨t attended classes for a few days, and at the end of the day, the teacher didn¨t give much lectures.

    Just let the students read the book by themselves, and ask quickly if there is anything they don¨t understand. The most important thing is to adjust their mentality.

    A few days before the exam, the admission ticket was issued. This thing is a magic tool. Anyway, during the summer vacation, there is a certain discount for using this thing to play or buy things.

    Su Xun's luck is not very good. He has to go to another school for the exam. It is the Affiliated Middle School of Linjiang Engineering University. It is still relatively far from where Su Xun lives, and it is a bit painful.

    However, these are minor problems and don't have much impact. It is almost impossible to affect Su Xun's performance.

    Su Xun, Mo Xiaoli, and An Suke did not take the exam at the same school. In the past two days, they have hardly had any contact.

    The day before the exam, to Su Xun's surprise, he and Xia Jinshu were taking the exam in the same school.

    The day before the exam, Yang Min called Su Xun. She really cared about Su Xun, so she really didn't say anything.

    Asked which exam room Su Xun was in, and found out that he took the exam with Xia Jinshu.

    Yang Min said that when he turned around at noon, he would also deliver a meal to Su Xun, and told Su Xun not to run around, so as not to spoil his stomach after eating.

    Su Xun didn't refuse either, because he was far away, and he didn't plan to come back at noon, so it would be more convenient for someone to deliver food.

    After eating, find some coffee shop nearby, just sit down and rest, and continue the exam in the afternoon.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The exam was quick to talk about, two days passed quickly.

    As he said, he hoped that the college entrance examination would end sooner, so that he could be liberated earlier, but when he really waited for the last English exam to come out, Su Xun still had some feelings in his heart.

    He knew that from the moment he stepped out of the examination room, it meant that his high school career was over. Perhaps this was the most wonderful three years.

    However, Su Xun also knows that this is not only an end, but also a new beginning, and his life will become more and more exciting in the future.

    ? As for how the test was done, there must be nothing to say. Su Xun felt that there was nothing wrong with him. It was a pity that the test paper was not difficult enough.

    In Su Xun's province, there are very few abnormal test papers, and the college entrance examination is a staged test.

    It means that the difficulty is moderate, and there must be simple questions.?, let you feel that you are giving points, there are also general difficulty, and there are some difficult ones at the end. It is easy to test out what level you are.

    If the test paper is invincible and abnormally difficult, for Su Xun, the advantage will be greater, but unfortunately, it is not like that.

    What made Su Xun a little worried was that his English test did not seem to be very good, because there was something wrong with the test room, and his English listening was not always clear, which may have affected Su Xun's listening score.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun didn't think about it any more, and he didn't go to check the answer or anything like that, there was no need for that.

    Even if the English score is zero, you can still go to a good university. As long as you have a university, it doesn't matter.

    In the evening, there are parties in the class, but not in the same class, friends of three or five get together.

    Su Xun, together with Yao Zhihao and the others, brought An Suke with him by the way.

    ? Didn't drink much wine, just ate and drank a little bragging, and the night passed like this.

    An Su was a good kid who went home on time, so Su Xun sent her back, but when they left, those guys all looked at them with that wretched look.

    I guess I thought of some unhealthy things. Many people said that on the night after the college entrance examination, many girls will become women.

    However, Su Xun and An Suke didn't reach that point either, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't make any rude requests. This kind of thing still has to be done step by step.

    A pure child like Su Xun doesn't know much about these things. When it comes to the critical moment, he doesn't even know how to drive.

    ！！！！！！！！

    When he got home, he felt that there was movement on the opposite side, as if Mo Xiaoli was at home, and he couldn't help being curious, didn't Mo Xiaoli go out to have fun tonight?

    So Su Xun knocked on the door, Mo Xiaoli quickly opened the door, and said in surprise: "Su Xun, you came back so soon, why didn't you tell me?"

    "I just came back. I saw that there was movement on your side, so I came to knock on the door to have a look. Why didn't you go to the party?"

    "There is nothing to get together, the group of people in the class are too boring."

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Come in, I've been preparing for a long time."

    "Have you been preparing for a long time?"

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, but when he walked in, he saw that there were some candles on the dining table, and the dishes on the table turned out to be candlelight dinners.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 Let Me Take the Initiative (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No wonder Su Xun felt a little dark when Mo Xiaoli opened the door just now, and it seemed that the lights were not turned on inside. It turned out that Mo Xiaoli did this trick.

    Candlelight dinner sounds a bit romantic, Su Xun doesn't seem to have tried it yet.

    Feeling flattered, Su Xun came in and said, "Xiao Li, what's going on with you today, are you celebrating the end of high school?"

    After getting closer, Su Xun saw that there was a circle of red roses placed next to the dining table, which was indeed a little romantic.

    However, he and Mo Xiaoli are so familiar now, and it feels a bit wrong to still engage in this kind of romance.

    And it shouldn't be a boy doing this kind of thing, Su Xun really didn't expect that Mo Xiaoli, a girl, actually did it.

    There are steaks and other food on the table, but one can tell that this is a takeaway. With Mo Xiaoli's craftsmanship, it is impossible to expect her to cook.

    At the same time, there was a bottle of red wine. Su Xun didn't recognize the brand, but it should be of good quality.

    "Can you still hold something in your stomach? Sit down and eat quickly. I've always wanted to have a candlelight dinner, but unfortunately I never had a chance."

    Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and sat down, he could vaguely feel that something was wrong with Mo Xiaoli's situation today.

    However, what is wrong specifically, to be honest, Su Xun himself can't tell.

    After the red wine was opened, one of them poured a little, and Su Xun took a sip. He felt that the taste was weird, not as good as beer, and it was a little too strong.

    So Su Xun said: "Xiao Li, why does this red wine taste weird? Can you add some Sprite to it?"

    "This bottle of wine costs more than 10,000 yuan. If you add Sprite, believe it or not, people will beat you if you tell it." Mo Xiaoli said a little speechlessly.

    When he heard that this bottle of wine cost more than 10,000 yuan, Su Xun couldn't help but secretly startled, thinking that the quality of this wine is indeed extraordinary.

    At the same time, I also have some regrets. I only heard Su Xun say: "In the future, I will leave it to me to spend money."

    "I'm afraid there will be no future."

    For some reason, Mo Xiaoli suddenly said this.

    "What's the meaning?"

    Su Xun asked a little puzzled, and he felt that Mo Xiaoli's mood was not right today, and it was exactly the same as what Su Xun felt.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, I have to leave tomorrow."

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go home. My family is not in Linjiang. My family is in Jianghai City. In the past few years, I have been studying in Linjiang alone." Mo Xiaoli said.

    Su Xun also knew that Mo Xiaoli was always alone, probably not from the local area, otherwise how could it be possible for Mo Xiaoli to live alone.

    However, regarding her family situation, Su Xun has never asked about it, and only heard Mo Xiaoli talk about it today.

    Jianghai City is a big city, and it is one of the best in China. Its economy is particularly developed, and it is one of the richest places in China.

    Compared with Linjiang, a second-tier city, Jianghai is indeed much stronger. Everyone is not at the same level. Reasonably, the education there should be better.

    It is very easy for local people in Jianghai City to enter their universities, and the universities in Jianghai City are much more famous.

    I don't understand why Mo Xiaoli went to Linjiang, which is not very developed, to go to university. Could it be that her grades were too poor and she didn't get into high school?

    However, in high school, it can be stuffed in with money. This reason does not make sense, and I really don¨t know what is going on.

    It doesn't matter, because Jianghai City is relatively close to Linjiang. If you drive, it will take at most two hours. If you take the high-speed rail, it will be faster.

    Su Xun said: "I wonder why, Jianghai is not far away, maybe I can go there to go to university, and it will not be easy for us to meet when the time comes."

    Mo Xiaoli smiled, but there was a trace of bitterness in that smile.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Su Xun, things are different from what you think. My family's situation is a bit complicated, and my freedom is beyond my control."

    "what happened?"

    Su Xun suddenly had some bad premonitions, how could he not control his freedom, what age has it been.

    Mo Xiaoli shook her head, and then said: "I can't tell, anywayHave a good drink with me tonight, I should have to go back tomorrow.  "

    Su Xun's emotions were also somewhat infected, he didn't ask any more questions, and drank directly with Mo Xiaoli.

    In fact, Su Xun's drinking capacity is not good, or rather bad, usually only a bottle of beer is enough, if he drinks more, he will get dizzy.

    ? Tonight, I drank some before I came back, but I drank red wine again. This stuff is not low in alcohol, and it is much stronger than beer.

    Two people finished a bottle of red wine, almost one and half, Su Xun could no longer control himself, feeling dizzy, and he didn't know what he was doing.

    When talking, my tongue even kept getting knotted. In the end, I couldn't stand it anymore, and fell asleep on the table, and fell asleep.

    Mo Xiaoli is a girl, but she looks okay, her little face is also flushed, she should be a little hot, but not as serious as Su Xun, Su Xun doesn't know what she is doing anymore.

    "Puchi！！"

    After staring at Su Xun for a full ten minutes, Mo Xiaoli smiled suddenly. She looked quite dazzling. The drunken woman seemed to have an indescribable charm.

    It's a pity that Su Xun can't appreciate it at this time.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to drink so badly. I wanted to give you a chance to attack me after drinking. I didn't expect you to be so good. It's completely different from my plan."

    Mo Xiaoli roughly tidied up the table, removed all the candles, and then helped Su Xun to her room.

    She went to take a bath by herself first, and after a while, Mo Xiaoli took a towel and roughly wiped Su Xun's body.

    Anyway, it's summer, so I wear fewer clothes, and it's easier for Mo Xiaoli to operate.

    After wiping, Mo Xiaoli seemed to be a little confused. She just dragged her chin and stared at Su Xun with a smile in her eyes.

    I don't know how long I watched, Mo Xiaoli said: "I don't know what's good about you, you can't even drink, it's really useless."

    "But I only have time for tonight, and I don't want to miss it so much, so I'll take the initiative once, otherwise I won't have a chance in the future."

    Mo Xiaoli was talking to herself alone, and then her lips were kissed violently.

    Su Xun himself didn't know that his first kiss was so unexpected.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 Shocked!  Mo Xiaoli unexpectedly... (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the early morning of the next day, a ray of sunlight shone into the room through the curtains, and Su Xun slowly opened his eyes.

    The eyes are a little blurred, and at the same time, the whole person feels as if the mouth is dry.

    After rubbing his swollen head twice, Su Xun knew that he drank too much with Mo Xiaoli last night.

    After a person drank too much, the whole person was immediately fragmented, and he searched his memory carefully. Su Xun really couldn't remember what happened yesterday.

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was startled, because he felt that there was no cover on his body, but he looked down, and it was all right now, as expected, he was not wearing any clothes.

    This discovery frightened Su Xun. How could he drink away his clothes after drinking? This is a bit scary.

    The key point is that Su Xun sneaked a look into the bed, and this time it was even more serious, the pants underneath were gone.

    This made Su Xun's heart beating non-stop. Last night, what happened to me and Mo Xiaoli?

    Because at this time, Su Xun has also noticed that this is Mo Xiaoli's room, the whole room is pink, full of girlishness, this is not the first time Su Xun has seen it.

    It seems that I still lived in Mo Xiaoli's room yesterday, so things seem to be even more difficult.

    The two of them didn't drink too much last night, so they did things in a daze, right?  This made Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    The key is that I really don't remember what happened yesterday, and I don't even have a little awareness. If something really happened, it would be the first time in my life. Wouldn't I be at a loss?

    People usually talk about drunkenness, which means that after drinking too much, they can't control their behavior, and then they change things in a daze.

    In fact, it's all nonsense. In Su Xun's view, the so-called drunken sex is nothing more than a premeditated plan for a long time.

    It's not really drunk, it's just using the name of being drunk.

    In fact, people who are really drunk, like Su Xun did yesterday, are like dead dogs who don't know what they are doing.

    At this time, you can't even take care of yourself. There seems to be no difference if there is a beautiful woman or a sow next to you, because you have lost consciousness.

    Su Xun felt that he would not have done anything absurd in the situation yesterday, otherwise, how could he have no memory at all.

    But the clothes on my body are gone, it's hard to say, if I don't realize it, can I still tear off the clothes on my body?

    ? Su Xun felt quite a pain in the ass, drinking was a mistake, especially for a person like himself who doesn't drink very well.

    More importantly, Su Xun found that Mo Xiaoli was missing, and there were some strands of hair on the pillow next to him.

    Looking at it like this, Mo Xiaoli should have slept next to her yesterday, but early in the morning, she disappeared.

    Su Xun looked at his phone, and found that it was past nine o'clock, and it was not too early. Could it be that after Mo Xiaoli woke up, he found out that he had done something beastly to her.

    Can't accept this fact, just leave?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't keep calm anymore.

    Don't look at this woman Mo Xiaoli, who is usually careless, but Su Xun also knows that she is not that kind of casual woman.

    Then again, which woman can accept this kind of thing.

    Su Xun quickly put on his clothes, then got up, he wanted to see what was going on.

    After coming out, there was no one outside. It seemed that Mo Xiaoli should not be at home.

    Thinking about calling Mo Xiaoli to ask about it, Su Xun just sat down on the sofa, and saw a bunch of keys on the sofa.

    At the same time, a piece of paper was pressed under the key.

    Su Xun's heart moved immediately, and he said that this must have been left by Mo Xiaoli, what age is it, why is he still playing this routine, can't he send himself a text message or something?

    That's what I said, but Su Xun's movements were still quite fast, so he quickly picked up the note and looked at it.

    "Su Xun, when you get up and see this note, I have already left, you should miss me, right?"

    The first sentence is this, and at the same time, a hand-painted smiley face is added at the end.

      Seeing this, Su Xun's heart was not in a good mood. Before drinking yesterday, Mo Xiaoli seemed to say that she was going to leave Linjiang and go home.

    Who knew she was so fast, she just left without even saying goodbye, Su Xun still thought about going to see her off today.

    Suppressing his emotions, Su Xun continued to read:

    "Actually, my identity is a bit special. Sometimes I envy ordinary people. At least they still have freedom, but I don't."

    "I only have these three years of freedom, maybe this is also the last free time in my life."

    "For the past three years, I've been having high sex and indulging myself non-stop, just thinking about playing all the things I can play in my life. Of course, I haven't played with men yet."

    Seeing this, the corners of Su Xun's mouth raised unconsciously. He felt quite sad at first, but at this sentence, Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh again.

    He knew that this was Mo Xiaoli's style, how could an ordinary girl have the nerve to say such a thing.

    However, Mo Xiaoli is more free and easy, so she doesn't care, but Su Xun also knows that Mo Xiaoli's high sex is just like having fun. In terms of the relationship between men and women, she is quite serious and doesn't seem to have any feelings for men.

    Continue reading.

    "In the past three years, I thought I had no regrets, but I got to know you during this time. Although you are a cheap person, you are quite shameless and obscene"

    Seeing this, Su Xun's face turned black unconsciously, what does Mo Xiaoli mean, before he leaves, he has to give himself a wave, am I as bad as you said?

    "But you are also the most interesting person I have ever met. Playing with you, I feel that time passes quickly and life is full of fun"

    Seeing this, Su Xun smiled again, and said to himself that this Mo Xiaoli's grades are not very good, and the writing of this essay is not bad, and he used the techniques of suppressing first and then raising.

    It would be even better if he emphasized how handsome he is.

    "But it's a pity that the time with you is too short. I often think, if I could have known you earlier in high school, maybe I wouldn't have so many regrets."

    "By the way, I have to tell you that I took off your clothes yesterday."

    Seeing this, Su Xun's expression suddenly became weird.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240: Want Everything (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's expression began to become weird, because of this incident, after he woke up in the morning, he was always uneasy.

    He even felt a little guilty, afraid that he was really in charge, and did something beastly to Mo Xiaoli. If he did this, wouldn't he hurt an innocent girl?

    Finally, after seeing this, Su Xun realized that he was the victim last night, and all this was done by Mo Xiaoli.

    Heaven, earth, at this moment, Su Xun really couldn't help but want to roar. If he had known that Mo Xiaoli had taken the initiative, he would not have drunk so much yesterday.

    "To tell you the truth, when I am about to leave, I don't want to leave any regrets. I want to give you my first time. In this way, I can feel more comfortable when I leave."

    "But this kind of thing, you, a big man, don't take the initiative. How can I say it, I just want to drink some wine. It's easy to do things if you drink too much."

    "But I didn't expect you to be so good that you have no intuition for drinking. There is nothing I can do. I can only take the initiative."

    Seeing this, Su Xun was so confused, it turned out that what happened to the two of them last night.

    It's a big loss, it's a big loss, I kept my virginity for nearly 20 years, and suddenly it's gone, the key is that I don't know it at all, I feel quite a loss.

    ?Continue to read, who knows that in the next step, it will turn around:

    "However, when I took out your thing, I found that it was just like Monkey King's golden cudgel, constantly getting bigger."

    Su Xun couldn't help showing a smile. This is the confidence of a man. In this respect, Su Xun is quite confident. To be honest, he is worthy of anyone.

    What about the golden hoop, that kind of thing is worthy of comparison with mine?

    "Then I was scared, and I didn't know how to operate it. I felt that it might hurt me to death, so I gave up my previous thoughts, put it back silently, and then watched you sleep silently by the side all night.  "

    "???"

    Seeing this, Su Xun was quite dazed. This is really the eighteenth bend of the mountain road, and he turned himself back all of a sudden.

    Co-authored for a long time, so exciting as described above, but in the end, I still didn¨t do anything, and the reason is so weird?

    "Snapped!"

    Su Xun suddenly slapped himself and slapped himself, which was quite cruel.

    I just heard Su Xun scolded angrily: "It's really annoying, why do you grow up so much when you have nothing to do, but it's better now, I finally met an opportunity, and even scared them away, I really hate myself!"

    Bai was so happy, Su Xun really felt quite pained, thinking that he was finally not the first brother, but in the end, he was what he should be, and he was still what he should be, quite uncomfortable.

    I don¨t know if this thing can be amputated, Su Xun thought for a while, why don¨t I have an operation myself, it¨s not good if it¨s too big, I used to feel uncomfortable when walking, I didn¨t expect it to scare girls  arrive.

    However, it can also be seen that Mo Xiaoli is really a novice and doesn't understand anything. If she is a female driver, she will know it if she is a little proficient. The bigger the driver, the more comfortable she is.

    However, now that Mo Xiaoli has left, what else can Su Xun say, even if he has a little regret, there is nothing he can do, so let's continue reading.

    "Su Xun, after I go back this time, maybe we won't be able to see each other again in the future. I hope you are doing well in the future. An Suke is doing well, and she is more suitable for you."

    "In addition, I bought this house, and I don't think it will come again in the future. I will hand over the key to you. You can deal with it as you see how to deal with it."

    "I just took some things with me, and I don't want a lot of my clothes and bags in it. If the house is left, put it inside. If you rent it out or sell it, you can take care of it yourself.  alright."

    "Okay, I don't know what to write, so I'll stop here. I hope everything will be fine for you in the future."

    Seeing the last line, the inscription is "Mo Xiaoli, the beautiful girl who is invincible in the universe".

    If Su Xun saw this before, he would definitely have to mock Mo Xiaoli, it is really shameless, how can he say that about himself, Su Xun dare not say that he is the most handsome man in the universe.

    But this time, Su Xun really couldn't complain, because Mo Xiaoli was gone, and even Su Xun couldn't laugh anymore.

    Feeling a little sad, my throat seems to be blocked by somethingAs usual, when Mo Xiaoli is around, she doesn't feel anything.

    But it's really hard to get used to this sudden departure.

    Su Xun suddenly felt a little regretful, recalling the two months with Mo Xiaoli, even though he spent a long time with her.

    However, a straight man like Su Xun really didn't think about buying something for Mo Xiaoli, at least after letting her go, he would still have something to think about.

    ?Looking at the key on the coffee table, it turned out to be the key to the door. The entire house cost at least five million yuan, after all, this is a high-end residential area.

    As a result, Mo Xiaoli gave it to Su Xun directly, which can be said to be quite good for Su Xun.

    For ordinary people, if they can have such a house for a lifetime, they should be satisfied.

    Of course, there are too many memories of two people here, so Su Xun will not really sell or rent out the house, because Su Xun is not short of money at all, just a house.

    Su Xun will definitely keep the house well, maybe someday in the future, Mo Xiaoli will come back.

    I don't know why, Mo Xiaoli just went home, she was so sad, it was like parting from life and death.

    However, Su Xun also knows that with Mo Xiaoli's personality, she has always been quite optimistic. Since she is so pessimistic, it proves that she has some unspeakable secrets.

    Anyway, no matter why, this life is still long, Su Xun doesn¨t believe it, and he won¨t be able to see it in the future, isn¨t it because he went to Jianghai City, Su Xun decided to go directly to Jianghai City to go to university, will he still be able to see him then?

    Then Su Xun thought of An Suke again. For some reason, he felt that he liked An Suke, but after Mo Xiaoli left, he realized that he also had feelings for Mo Xiaoli.  .

    Next, Su Xun also thought of Luo Shenyi and Luo Tianyi, brothers and sisters, and felt that they all liked them very much. Su Xun had committed a common problem that men have.

    "What should I do? Which one should I choose? Wouldn't I be a scumbag later?" Su Xun was thinking about this question.

    "Snapped！！"

    However, after thinking for a while, Su Xun gave himself a slap, thinking so much why.

    Children only make choices, and of course adults want all of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241: Ling Fei Asks for Help (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun took the letter written by Mo Xiaoli to himself, and was stunned for a while, then Su Xun carefully folded the letter and put it in his pocket.

    Picking up the key to this house, Su Xun tidied up and cleaned Mo Xiaoli's house.

    This house exists more as a carrier of memory. Su Xun estimates that he will not live in it in the future, and he has a place to live.

    And in a few months, I will go to other places to go to university, who knows how many times I can go back to Linjiang in a year.

    So after Su Xun cleaned up, he also cut off the water and electricity at home, and then he left.

    Returning to his home, Su Xun opened the curtains and other things, and the sunlight came in, which seemed to dispel the haze, but Su Xun's mood was not very good.

    The shadow of Mo Xiaoli has been lingering in Su Xun's mind. After all, Su Xun still wants to know what kind of situation Mo Xiaoli will face in the future.

    No matter what difficulties she has, Su Xun always believes in herself, and there will always be a day when she is strong enough to meet her.

    Shaking his head, Su Xun didn't think about these things anymore, he stabilized his emotions, and then remembered that he hadn't called his parents yet.

    After finishing the exam yesterday, I went to drink with my classmates, and when I came back, it was this candlelight dinner that Mo Xiaoli organized.

    Afterwards, Su Xun's whole body was broken, and he didn't even know that his clothes were stripped off. How could he know those things? It was a little uncomfortable.

    It is estimated that the parents at home are still thinking about themselves, how they did in the exam and so on, so Su Xun patted his head and hurriedly called.

    "Xiao Xun, are you awake?"

    Just after the call was made, Mother Su's gentle and kind voice came over the other end of the phone.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Last night, I was drinking with my classmates, but I accidentally drank too much, so I called you today."

    "Your dad wanted to call you last night to ask what's going on. I persuaded you, knowing that you must go out with your classmates, and you don't have much time."

    "Besides, the exams have already been finished. What's the use of asking how the exams went? Aunt Yang brought you meals these two days, right?" Mother Su asked.

    Su Xun froze for a moment, but he quickly realized that Yang Min must have called his mother, after all, their relationship is better.

    Just listening to Su Xun continue, he said: "Well, Xia Jinshu and I are in the same examination room, and it happens that it is more convenient for Auntie to deliver meals."

    "Dad, tell him later, put your heart in your stomach, even if you don't worry, I did well in the exam this time, and a university is stable."

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with Su Xun's key points in the test. Even if his English is average, it is not difficult to pass some key universities. After all, the other subjects are still too abnormal.

    However, Su Xun doesn't like to talk too much, so he kept a little hand, saying at least one book, and then he can surprise his parents again, which is more comfortable.

    Sure enough, Su Xun's words reassured Su's mother, and she said: "That's good, as long as you can enter the university, you will be honored."

    "Your father has gone to work in the fields. When he comes back at noon, I will tell him that I promise to give him a happy death." Mother Su said happily.

    There is nothing more important than a son getting a good grade in the exam. Even if he wins a million dollars, he is not as happy.

    In the eyes of parents, money is really not the most important thing, but children are.

    However, Su Xun frowned. Hearing that his father was still working in the field, Su Xun inevitably felt a little uncomfortable.

    I have so much money, but my father still works in the field all day, which makes Su Xun feel very unfilial.

    So Su Xun said: "Mom, go and tell Dad to stop working, and it's not short of money."

    "I can make some money now. I have spare money on hand. I will give you the money when I get home." Su Xun said.

    But Mother Su said strangely: "Aren't you going to school, how do you make money?"

    "This is a bit complicated. I'll tell you when I get home. Anyway, you two don't work anymore, and you won't make much money because of that." Su Xun said vaguely.

    For the specific reason, if you ask him to say it for a while, Su Xun really can't make it up. Could it be that he is drinking the nutrition express.

    As for the system and the like, parents can."Well, tell them, there's nothing wrong with it.

    But Su Xun thought about it carefully, his parents didn't know what King of Glory is, and told them what kind of skin this system is.

    ? I guess I have to treat myself as a psychopath, let¨s forget about it, and just find a reason later. As for how to reasonably make myself a large amount of money, it¨s a bit difficult.

    When Su's mother heard what Su Xun said, she didn't continue to ask. Anyway, Su Xun has been quite honest in the eyes of his parents since he was a child.

    "It's not like you don't know about your father. After a lifetime of hard work, he just can't be free, even playing mahjong. If you let him be idle, it may be so sad. Let him go. It's not a heavy job."  .￣

    Su's mother continued to ask: "Su Xun, when will you come back? When you come back, I killed the big rooster at home and burned it for you to eat. Your father has been thinking about it for a long time."

    Su Xun also wants to go back quickly, but he also knows that the group of people in his village like to ask about their grades, and the most suitable time is when the results of the college entrance examination come out.

    "Mom, I still have about ten days to wait for the results to come out. When the results come out, you will have more face."

    Su's mother understood immediately, she said with a smile: "You child, you don't want to lose face, as long as you can come back."

    "But it's up to you, you should pay attention to yourself over there alone, and let me know in advance when you come back."

    "Okay, I got it, Mom."

    After Su Xun hung up the phone, he felt much better.

    It just so happened that I was a little hungry, and I was almost drinking yesterday, so Su Xun didn't eat much at all.

    Going out to eat something, now Su Xun really has nothing to do.

    However, while eating outside, Su Xun received a call from Ling Fei, that honest man.

    Su Xun saved his number last time, but the two of them have barely contacted each other during this period.

    Boss, you guys have nothing to do, and you are not gay, so why do you want to contact me? I guess he is looking for me, there is really something wrong.

    "Hey, buddy, why did you remember to call me?" Su Xun said.

    Ling Fei's thick voice came over, and he said: "Brother Su Xun, do you have time today, I would like to ask you for a favor!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242: China's No. 1 Chef (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also roughly guessed that Ling Fei should have something to ask for himself, otherwise, he would not call himself if he had nothing to do.

    And when the two of them parted before, Su Xun also specifically told him that if there is anything needed, he can just talk to himself.

    Because on the one hand, it is because of my sympathy for him. Of course, the most important thing is that Su Xun feels that he is a good character. Although he is a little honest, it just proves that he is a reliable person.  .

    Moreover, Su Xun showed him his face. After the disaster of the green light last time, his time will turn around in the future, and there will be great development in the future.

    If you help him yourself, no matter what you say, it is right.

    Su Xun immediately said enthusiastically: "You're welcome, just tell me if you have anything to say, just tell me."

    "It's like this. My restaurant has been opened. It has been open for a few days now, and the effect is quite good." Lingfei said.

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help being a little surprised. He thought that this person was quite efficient, so he followed his own advice and went straight to open a restaurant.

    It's only been a long time, he has successfully opened the business, Su Xun doesn't know where the money comes from, but there are many things that are not just about having money.

    It must have personal ability, which proves that Su Xun saw him right.

    Su Xun then said: "No way, it's only been a month or so at most, and your restaurant has opened up, and the efficiency is strong enough. You don't know how to open food stalls, do you?"

    Su Xun is more worried about this issue now. Food stalls on the side of the road are also called restaurants, but they are not the same thing as normal high-end restaurants.

    ?With this person's luck, opening a food stall would be a bit of a waste of talent, and it would be meaningless to start from scratch. Su Xun felt that it was a waste of time.

    If it is a relatively large-scale restaurant, it is probably unlikely. First of all, you have to sell the storefront, and then you have to decorate it. I am afraid it will take more than a month, so it is unlikely.

    I just heard Ling Fei say: "My restaurant is definitely not a food stall. I have been to the Shaxian restaurant to observe for a while. How can I still open a food stall? Wouldn't it be a waste of the experience I learned there?"

    "I was lucky. I found a good storefront. Because the business can't continue, I plan to sell it. It's a restaurant. I sold it."

    "The decoration style and the like inside are quite in line with my expectations. It will be almost the same with some small changes. At the same time, some waiters and so on are also left behind by me."

    Ling Fei said: "After the business license and other things come down, I will try to open it."

    When Su Xun heard that this was the case, no wonder the speed was so fast. For Ling Fei, he really couldn't afford to wait, he needed to see the effect quickly.

    However, his luck is indeed getting better and better in the long run, and this front room is probably just a proof.

    Su Xun then said: "You guy is not mean enough, the restaurant is open, and you still don't come to tell me, by the way, what's the matter with you, drag it away, and forget the serious business."

    "Brother, don't mind. I'm the only one who opened this restaurant. I don't know what's going on. I'm afraid it will close down in a few days. Calling you over with great fanfare would be embarrassing."

    Just listen to him continue to say: "It's like this, the restaurant has been open for several days, and the situation is beyond my imagination."

    "I thought it would be good to have customers in the early stage. Even if you lose money, as long as you don't be too cruel, you can bear it. After all, everything is difficult at the beginning."

    "But who knows that the business is very good. It may be that I am known as a palace dish. Everyone feels that it is quite fresh, so the business is booming."

    Su Xun said directly: "That's a good thing, business is good, why should I help?"

    "Wait a minute, your business is so good that you are too busy, and you want to invite me to be a chef?" Su Xun seemed to have noticed something.

    His business is good there, Su Xun is sincerely happy for him, and he has a brand new life, and Su Xun is not surprised.

    Su Xun knows his fate better than anyone else. As long as he engages in the catering industry, he will be successful, and it will be a huge success. Fate is something that ordinary people can't say accurately.

    But Su Xun doesn't have any interest in the chef industry. Su Xun can't go to work as a chef for him just because the relationship is okay. That would be a pain in the ass.?? 

    Ling Fei hurriedly said: "No, how could I ask you to be a chef? I'm afraid my restaurant is not enough for your culinary skills."

    "The business of my restaurant has been so hot since it opened. There is also a big restaurant next to it, which has robbed them of a lot of business. I was a little impatient, so I thought of some crooked ideas."

    "Why, did they find someone to make trouble at your place or what happened?" Su Xun asked, his voice turned cold.

    These days, as long as there is competition in the same industry, everyone's relationship is not very good. After all, in the face of real money and silver interests, there is a ghost friend.

    Stealing other people's business, although it is a skill, but people must be upset, some people may use some tricks that are not on the table.

    Ling Fei said: "It's not that they came directly to make trouble, they suddenly organized a cooking competition, and they called for a competition with my restaurant, and they even made a big fanfare, handing out leaflets and the like."

    Su Xun understood instantly, it seems that the competing restaurant still has some tricks and knows to use this method.

    This method can't be said to be impossible. This is a conspiracy, which means that I want to mess with you openly. If you lose in the cooking competition, it means that you are not as good as me.

    Well, the blow to the reputation is quite big. The most important thing for a restaurant is whether it is delicious or not. The service also has a certain relationship with the environment, but it is not a decisive factor.

    Neither of the two sides can afford to lose. If they lose, it will be a fatal blow, especially Lingfei's restaurant, which has just started and is still on an upward trend.

    If you lose in the cooking test with others, you will be killed in the cradle.

    Moreover, he is a smart person, and he made a lot of noise, which is equivalent to kidnapping you. If you don't agree, it means that you are counseled, afraid, and have a bad reputation.

    However, Su Xun said strangely: "Your business is better than him, which proves that your craftsmanship is no worse than his. What are you afraid of in this competition?"

    "How could I be afraid of them? The main reason is that I got the news that they spent a lot of money and invited the number one chef in China to play for them. At my level, I am definitely not an opponent." (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 Abandon yourself?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The number one chef in China?"

    After Su Xun heard this name, he couldn't help but froze for a moment, and only heard him say: "It's true or not, it sounds a bit unreliable."

    Anyway, in this year, there are too many routines, and many things cannot be believed.

    Especially when you hear something like China's number one or the world's number one, the first reaction is a gimmick, because it sounds too cold.

    To put it bluntly, there are so many chefs in Huaxia, there are too many to count. Many of them are famous chefs, and their cooking skills are as good as crucian carp crossing the river.

    Who dares to say that he is the number one in China, it is too exaggerated, this title is too big, Su Xun feels that no one can deserve it.

    ?Because there are people beyond people, and there is a sky beyond the sky. This principle has never changed.

    Ling Fei's voice was more serious, and he only heard him say: "Brother Su Xun, it's different from what you think, the number one chef in China is really amazing."

    "His reputation is very big, and many people know it. As the saying goes, there is no man without merit. Since he has such a big reputation, and many senior gourmets in the industry are full of praise for him, it shows that he is very  sharp."

    When Su Xun heard this, he no longer doubted it. Since Ling Fei said so, it proves that he has done a certain amount of homework. If nothing else, he must have investigated in advance.

    If it is not hype or something, there must be something to be called that by others. Whether it is really the number one in China or not, the level is definitely not ordinary anyway.

    Comparing ordinary people with him may be a bit difficult, but Su Xun probably already knew what Ling Fei came to find him today.

    However, Su Xun still said a little strangely: "It's not right, since it's a culinary competition, you must invite your own chefs to compete. If he does this, it can be regarded as inviting foreign aid?"

    "There is no rule saying that foreign aid cannot be invited, and the invitation of such famous chefs just proves their strength. This is an act of increasing fame."

    "Not to mention that it's useless even if you don't allow it. You can give him a random name later, just say that he is a chef in a restaurant. What's the use if you don't admit it, he himself admits it."

    Su Xun also understood Ling Fei's helplessness. After all, he was a chef, and he was different from a professional player in regular competitions.

    All professional players have to register. If you say that you are on your team and suddenly go to another team to play two games for them, it is definitely impossible.

    But the chef doesn't care, they can go to any restaurant they want, as long as the two parties have discussed it, it doesn't matter what the rest of you say.

    Su Xun then said: "Then they are indeed a bit shameless."

    "So brother, I would like to ask you a favor. Can you help my hotel to fight? I think you may have a chance. If I say it, I guess there is no chance, and I will definitely lose." Ling Fei asked.

    When Lingfei was at the Shaxian restaurant before, he had seen Su Xun's level, and he knew that this young man's cooking skills were actually very terrible. Even the chef of the Shaxian restaurant had to be convinced.

    Therefore, he also knows that only by inviting Su Xun to join him will he have a certain chance.

    "In terms of remuneration, my side is not profitable yet, and my money is relatively tight. I may not be able to pay much. Try to meet your needs." Ling Fei said a little embarrassed.

    ? After all, it would cost a lot of money to hire a chef. The restaurant that competed with him actually spent millions of dollars to invite the first chef in Huaxia.

    It is understandable to hire a star for such a high price, but a chef can spend such a high price. It can be seen that in any industry, if you are at the top, you will not be short of money.

    Although he had a relationship with Su Xun, if he invited him for no reason, he would have no idea.

    But Su Xun was a little unhappy, and only heard Su Xun say: "Okay, okay, can I take a fancy to your two stinky money, I won't go if I give the money."

    "If you don't give money, I'll help you for a while. When will the competition be?" Su Xun asked.

    When Ling Fei heard this, he was immediately overjoyed. He understood that Su Xun had agreed, and only heard Ling Fei say, "I'll send you an address this afternoon. Come here when you're free."

    "My hotel doesn't have a car, so I can only trouble you to come here by yourself." Ling Fei said embarrassingly.

    Su Xun didn't care about these details, he said: "It's okay, I'll go there by myself, just send me the address."

    ！！！！！！

    ? The cooking competition is at 5:00 p.m.??At the beginning, at this point in time, it is more appropriate to choose, because the temperature is not high, which is more conducive to cooking.

    In order to make it easier for everyone to see this kind of competition, it must be held outside.

    I drove to the restaurant opened by Ling Fei, which was called "Private Kitchen Cuisine".

    It still looks a bit interesting, just like reading a novel. Sometimes people look for books to read, and if they think your title is good, they may click in and read it.

    From the decoration and layout of the entire hotel, Su Xun can roughly tell that it is mainly in the palace style.

    The decoration inside looks quite good, antique, and has a feeling of stepping into an ancient palace.

    This kind of storefront probably costs a lot, and renting it is a big expense. The previous boss probably lost money and had no choice but to sell it at a reduced price, and Ling Fei picked up a bargain.

    "Brother, you are here, and they are all waiting for you." Ling Fei said quickly.

    Su Xun smiled a little: "I promised you, why don't I come?"

    At this time, there are no customers in the store, because it is not a meal, this kind of high-end meal is different from a snack bar, if it is not the meal, who has nothing to do to treat guests.

    Second, there will be a cooking competition today, which is probably a big event, and it should not be open until the cooking competition is over.

    "Let me introduce to you a few. This is the chef I invited to play for our restaurant. Whoever will be selected by me in a while, we must cooperate with him."

    At this time, several chefs in the restaurant stood in a row, and Ling Fei said something, looking like a leader.

    When they heard that Su Xun was actually the chef, the eyes of the chefs suddenly became a little strange.

    I'm not kidding, this kid, if you let him go to the battle, isn't that looking for abuse?

    Finally someone couldn't help it anymore and said: "Boss, you are not mistaken, you thought you hired some kind of chef, let us wait and see, after a long time, you hired this kind of person?"

    Ling Fei immediately showed displeasure. Su Xun was in a good mood to help him, but when he was introduced, the people under him actually said that, which made Su Xun hear what he thought.

    "What do you know, his cooking skills are not good, can I invite him here, don't talk nonsense, just wait and see for a while."

    Immediately no one spoke, but everyone's complexion was not very good, thinking that this should be regarded as self-defeating.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Competing Knife Fighting Skills (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The person invited by the other party is the number one chef in China. His cooking skills are quite superb, and it is not a problem to kill ordinary chefs in seconds.

    Even Ling Fei, who is the best cook, is not sure, so he can only ask for foreign help.

    ?It turned out that it was all right now, and a young boy was invited, who didn't look like he had even grown his hair, just like this, can he cook?

    Although everyone felt that Ling Fei was messing around a bit, no one dared to speak for a while. Who would let him be the boss? What qualifications do employees have to make irresponsible remarks about matters decided by the boss.

    "Boss, our restaurant seems to have a bright future. This culinary competition is very important, but you invited him here. Isn't that ruining your future?"

    Of course, there are also people who are brave enough to speak up. For example, at this moment, a fat-looking chef said something immediately.

    This person looks to be about fifty years old, and he looks like he has been professionally engaged in the chef industry for an unknown number of years. His face is full of oil, and he looks like an old chef.

    I just heard him say: "Although this restaurant belongs to you, Boss, we followed and put in a lot of effort. At that time, we all felt that you, Boss, are a real person."

    "If I work with you, I may have a good development in the future, but at this moment, how can you do such a stupid thing." The chef said.

    Ling Fei glanced at him, but he didn't get angry, because he knew that this person was thinking about the future of the hotel.

    I just heard Ling Fei say: "Lao Zhang, just rest assured, I won't do that kind of unsure thing, if he doesn't have that ability, how could I ask him to help."

    "I've seen his cooking skills before, and it's definitely beyond your imagination!" Ling Fei's tone was very firm.

    Although everyone knows that what Ling Fei said seems to have some truth, but everyone still has some doubts in their hearts.

    The main reason is that Su Xun is too young and looks childish.

    It's the same as going to treat other people's diseases. People think you are so young, and who cares about you, the older the doctor, the more popular the doctor is, which proves that you have rich experience and experience.

    There is a slight difference between chefs. It doesn¨t mean that the older you are, the more popular you are, because you are too old, I¨m afraid you can¨t even handle the pot.

    ?But it is definitely not good if you are too young. Generally, reliable and famous chefs are middle-aged people. Young people can only work in the back kitchen, starting from cutting vegetables.

    The chef named Lao Zhang was still quite skeptical. He only heard him say: "Boss, it's not that I don't believe you. Look at his age, at most he is a high school student. Could it be that he has learned to cook since his mother's womb?"

    Su Xun was not angry either. He squinted his eyes and said with a smile on his face, "I finished the college entrance examination two days ago, so I am not a high school student anymore."

    ""

    "The resentment value from Chef Lao Zhang is +56."

    The more you smear, the darker it is, it's better not to say this sentence, isn't it equivalent to telling others that you just took the college entrance examination, and you are still a high school student.

    How can a person who goes to school have superb cooking skills? Knowing how to cook and being good at cooking are two different things.

    For a while, everyone felt incredible, and kept looking at Su Xun and Ling Fei with strange eyes, thinking that he would not have any way to confuse Ling Fei.

    Lao Zhang was completely enraged, he shook his head and shouted: "No, let him go up to the competition today, it's completely nonsense, I don't agree!"

    Ling Fei also had a face full of pain, not knowing what to say.

    He also knew that Su Xun deliberately teased this person. The problem was that he made the chef in the restaurant very angry.

    Now that he has said so, Su Xun naturally has a way to convince them, it is very simple, it is a mule or a horse, just pull it out for a while.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "You don't believe me, do you? It doesn't matter, you say a dish, we both cook it at the same time, and then we will compete."

    Su Xun has not cooked for a long time, and his hands feel itchy. After all, the skin of the magic little chef is not just for fun.

    "snort！！"

    Lao Zhang seemed a little upset, and he only heard him say: "I learned cooking at the New Western Chef Academy when I was 18 years old, and I have been working as a chef for so many years."

    "I dare not say how good my cooking skills are, but it's not something you can compare to." Lao Zhang seemed to look down on Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that I don't care which school you are in, I can hang and beat you.

    It's you who say no??I'm good at cooking, but I wanted to compete with you, but you didn't agree, it's really embarrassing.

    However, for this kind of arrogant person, Su Xun also has a way.

    Directly said: "Don't dare to compare with me, in this way, are you afraid?"

    "I bother!"

    Sure enough, the effect was very obvious. I only heard this old Zhang, who kept saying: "As you are like, I can't even hold a knife steadily, and I can still be afraid of you."

    "The resentment value from Chef Lao Zhang is +45."

    "Just compare, I'm afraid you won't succeed, but the cooking competition will start in a while, if you don't have the time to cook, let's compare your knife skills, let's see how your knife skills are!"

    Lao Zhang thought for a while and said.

    Su Xun instantly understood what he meant. To put it bluntly, this guy wanted to check his own level through sword skills.

    An excellent chef, among other things, knife skill is the first and most basic thing. You can¨t cut any dish smoothly. If you say you have the level, who will believe you.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it's more than anything else, with the blessing of the magic little chef's skin, Su Xun is now not only good at burning those fancy things.

    His cooking skills are also quite good, even cooking ingredients without magic effects, such as the braised crucian carp before, is still extremely delicious.

    Naturally, he has all the qualities a chef should have, and knife skills and the like are just child's play.

    Su Xun agreed: "Okay, hurry up, take out the knife."

    "This time we have three comparisons. The first is shredded potatoes, the second is shredded ginger, and the third is shredded green onions!" Lao Zhang said.

    Generally speaking, when it comes to knives, apart from looking at your carvings, the rest is shredded. This really has to test your skills.

    Of the three things, one is more difficult than the other, especially the last shredded green onion, which is a shallot. The shallot is so small that most people just chop it up.

    If you want to shred this kind of shallot, you need a fairly high level.

    "You come first, let me observe!" Su Xun said at this time.

    In fact, he was afraid that after he made a move, this guy would have no desire to think about it.

    Lao Zhang didn't care, he just shot, put the processed ingredients on the chopping board, held the knife in his right hand, and the vegetables in his left, and started to cut smoothly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Master Kong (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pa-ta, pa-ta！"

    The sound of the kitchen knife touching the chopping board kept ringing.

    However, the sound is not loud, a little slight, and it even sounds like there is a certain sense of rhythm.

    It can be seen that Lao Zhang's knife skills are really good, which shows that he is a qualified chef.

    It is not clear whether it is excellent or not, but it is certain to be qualified.

    The cut potato shreds look as thin as hair, very eye-catching, and the movement is extremely smooth without any pause.

    A layman may have to worry about cutting vegetables at such a fast speed when he sees them, but for a professional chef, this is a must.

    Although many chefs no longer need to chop vegetables by themselves, there are people to help them.

    But any chef comes from the stage of cutting vegetables, washing vegetables, and serving dishes.

    Finally, when cutting the shallots, there is also a certain skill. First flatten the shallots together and remove the part of the tail.

    It seems a bit wasteful, but the shredded shallots are indeed picturesque.

    Lao Zhang seemed to be quite satisfied with his performance. He clapped his hands twice, and then said, "It's done."

    Everyone nodded their heads and approved of Lao Zhang's knife skills, but they didn't praise too much. Everyone knew that as long as they were chefs with certain experience, it was not uncommon to cut them like this.

    This is already a basic operation, nothing unusual.

    Everyone is more concerned about whether Su Xun has this ability, don't be intimidated.

    "Boy, it's your turn. Do you use my knife or choose one yourself?" Lao Zhang asked intentionally.

    Because he was testing Su Xun, a really good chef has his own set of professional knives, and he must use the ones he knows well.

    For example, Lao Zhang's knife has been traveling with him for many years, not only using it smoothly, but also using it with emotion.

    He didn't pay attention to whether Su Xun brought knives and kitchen utensils, but he deliberately asked to see if Su Xun was particular about it.

    However, Su Xun didn't care at all, he said directly: "Just this knife, don't change it, to save trouble."

    After finishing speaking, in the eyes of not only Lao Zhang, but also other chefs, there was some contempt in it.

    The knife used doesn't matter, it proves that he really has no cooking skills, or he is still a layman.

    Lao Zhang didn't say anything, just gave Su Xun his own knife, and it wouldn't break if he used it a bit. It didn't matter, the most important thing was that he still wanted to see Su Xun make a fool of himself.

    Su Xun washed his hands here. A chef must pay attention to hygiene. This is the most basic quality, just like washing hands before playing a handjob. It makes sense.

    Picking up a potato, Su Xun observed it carefully, the look in his eyes was indescribably strange, he thought it was just a potato, what's so interesting, you can still see a flower?

    "Whoosh！！"

    Suddenly Su Xun moved, he actually directly touched the potato to the sky, and then violently waved the kitchen knife in his hand.

    Lao Zhang's kitchen knife has been polished for many years, so it has a certain weight, but in Su Xun's hands, it is no different from plastic ones.

    A cold light flashed, and a second later, the potatoes fell down, and they all turned into potato shreds, the kind of thin, long and well-balanced potato shreds.

    "this´´´"

    Confused, everyone was stunned, including Ling Fei, who also looked shocked.

    What the hell kind of operation is this? Is it a magic trick? When you throw something suddenly, it turns into shredded potatoes. Isn¨t this too fake?

    Everyone looked at Su Xun, wanting to ask for an answer, but Su Xun didn't speak.

    Next, he did the same thing, throwing things like ginger and shallots into the air, and after falling, they turned into silk.

    Well, the magic little chef, if the shot is so ordinary, then what is the difference with the salted fish.

    Now everyone looked carefully, or they didn't look carefully, because they saw that Su Xun threw something in the air, and then quickly swung his knife.

    Then it became like this, even when the potato shreds fell, they were not scattered, and they were even placed neatly on the chopping board.

    One operation is as fierce as a tiger, and one asks for a salary of two thousand and five.  Su Xun¨s action of cutting vegetables just now, if it is made into a small video and posted on the Internet, millions of likes should be a breeze.

    Ling Fei realized that he knew it, and he was overjoyed immediately. He quickly said: "Brother, did you cut the vegetables in mid-air?"

    "That's right!"

    Su Xun nodded as an admission.

    "Hiss！"

    At this time, the others were shocked. It can be said that they were quite confused. Is this all right?

    Throwing vegetables in the air, time does not stop, at most one or two seconds, it will fall down, how to cut vegetables in such a short time?

    In fact, the requirements for this opponent's technique are quite high, which is equivalent to dozens of knives per second, and the attack speed is full.

    Relying on human body reactions, it is impossible to do this performance, but don't forget, Su Xun has the bonus of skin, so it is not difficult to do this.

    The corner of Lao Zhang's mouth was twitching. He couldn't believe it was real, because he had never seen such an unbelievable sword skill in all these years.

    However, the truth has come out. If you don¨t believe me, there¨s nothing I can do. Is this kid really a genius chef?

    Lao Zhang stopped talking, and the others didn't talk anymore. Su Xun directly used his own actions to dispel their doubts.

    Ling Fei was overjoyed, knowing that today was a bit stable, he only heard him say: "Brother, hurry up, let's go out to participate in the competition, let's start right away."

    The stage outside has been set up, and two huge inflatable balloons were set up, pulling a banner and floating in the air, which can be said to be a big fanfare.

    Su Xun also saw the restaurant on the opposite side. He said it was a restaurant, rather it was a restaurant. The name was "Xinglong Restaurant."

    ? It seems that they are following the resplendent style, and the grade is not low at first glance. It is estimated that the business is so big and the strength is quite strong. It is not easy for Ling Fei to steal business from them.

    "Look, Master Kang is here."

    Just at this time, someone in the crowd called out, and Su Xun was a little surprised who it was.

    Ling Fei quickly explained: "It's the number one chef in China. His name is Kang Tianlong. To show respect, everyone calls him Master Kang."

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained when he heard it, and thought that this seemed to have a name collision with an instant noodle.

    Master Kang came on stage, holding his own kitchen utensils in his hands, he looked like a 60-year-old man, and he looked energetic, with a bit of style.

    The people at Xinglong Restaurant immediately became a sensation, and they felt that they had a lot of face when they invited such an expert.

    A waitress even shouted loudly: "Master Kang, can I pick you up?"

    Immediately everyone laughed, knowing that this was a joke. People usually say that making instant noodles means making Master Kang.

    Unexpectedly, Master Kong said with a smile: "That depends on whether you have enough water." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246: Comprehensive Disadvantage (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Su Xun was dumbfounded. This old guy looked decent, but he was a very bad guy.

    Even if they didn't agree with each other, they drove directly, and the speed was quite fast, and they drove directly onto the expressway, which made Su Xun unstoppable.

    It depends on whether you have enough water. This sentence is reasonable and has more connotations. I heard that children under the third grade should not understand it.

    Everyone is an adult, and there is no feeling of shyness. It is obvious that they understand it all at once, and they immediately yelled. The atmosphere is quite bad.

    This kind of innocuous joke is still indifferent, and it doesn't matter if it is played.

    The waitress who was a little bit courageous before was blushing with embarrassment at this time. She originally wanted to talk for fun, but she didn't expect to be molested by Master Kong in turn.

    It can be said that Xinglong Restaurant is full of joy, and it seems that the atmosphere is quite good.

    Looking at Ling Fei and the others again, they seemed a little lonely, but they couldn't compare to others in terms of momentum or number of people.

    No matter how you look at it, I feel that the chances of winning today are not very big, and it seems that I was tricked into it by that Xinglong Restaurant.

    However, there is only Su Xun alone, so it doesn't matter, he knows, as long as he does it himself.

    If there is no shady scene and the referee is fair enough, then no matter who is coming today, the opponent will definitely lose.

    There is a host on the stage, who speaks in a correct manner, and the typhoon is also quite good. I heard that he is the host of Linjiang TV Station who paid for it.

    People are professional, no wonder they are so imposing.

    The host went up and said a few words, which was equivalent to warming up the entire culinary competition. At the same time, the bosses of the two restaurants were invited to go up and say a few words.

    The first to speak was the owner of Xinglong Restaurant. This guy had a smile on his face, was well dressed, and wore a Rolex watch. He looked like a successful person.

    He should be different from Ling Fei. There are generally two types of restaurant owners. One is like Ling Fei, who works as a chef and owns his own shop and is also the owner. This is generally the case in small restaurants.

    In the case of a big restaurant, the owner is a simple businessman, and the kitchen and the like are all hired.

    There was no way for Ling Fei, he didn't have much money at hand, so he went there by himself, and it is true that he also relied on his own skills to support the restaurant.

    Compared with the boss on the opposite side, Ling Fei's aura must be much weaker, and he feels like a part-time worker.

    However, the smile on Boss Xinglong's face is a bit philistine, that kind of face is very common in shopping malls, but Su Xun doesn't like it.

    I just heard Xinglong's boss say: "I'm very glad that today I can hold this culinary competition with the palace's private kitchen restaurant."

    "Although we are in a competitive relationship, the purpose of this culinary competition is, one is to promote, and the other is to improve each other. Only after we learn from each other can we know where the gap is and how to improve."

    The mouth is very good at talking, but no one takes what he said seriously, thinking that this businessman is really full of nonsense.

    Mutual progress of woolen yarn, this time the purpose at this time is obviously either you die or me dies, everyone can only live one, otherwise the business will be robbed for a long time, how can we continue to do it.

    The owner of the restaurant that Ling Fei had settled down before was also full of ambition and felt that he was well prepared. Although it was not too popular when it opened, the business was still good.

    If you look at it this way, it will definitely get better and better, but it is this Xinglong restaurant that is in the middle.

    ?Using a series of means, the restaurant was brought down. After all, the restaurant was opened with money, huge rent, salaries for waiters, chefs, and security guards.

    In addition, water, electricity and the like, as well as food, are all money. If the business is not good, daily losses can make people lose their hair.

    In the end, the boss couldn't hold on anymore, so he directly transferred it out. The boss is also a real person. After persuading Ling Fei to buy this restaurant, it's best not to compete with Xinglong Restaurant.

    But it is impossible not to compete, Ling Fei can only cook, what else can he open if he doesn't open a restaurant, but he doesn't take it seriously, thinking that as long as he is good enough, he will not worry about no business.

    Ling Fei realized that he had underestimated them when they made a move.

    The boss of Xinglong is also confident today. He invited the top Chinese first chef here. Not only can he compete, but the advertising effect is particularly good.

    In addition, several judges today,?It¨s some gourmets in Linjiang, the kind who speak with a certain authority.

    He has already stuffed red envelopes for others, and it is inevitable that he will be able to take care of them when the time comes. With double insurance, he is already invincible this time.

    And when the time comes to compare it again, it seems that the cooking skills on the other side are quite bad, and then the referee's wording is stronger, and the reputation of the palace's private kitchen will be completely ruined.

    When it was Ling Fei's turn to speak, he said dryly: "I am very happy to have such a competition with Xinglong Restaurant today. We are sure to win."

    What he said, attracted a burst of boos from Xinglong Restaurant, and Master Kang, the number one master chef in China, also showed a very interesting expression.

    I've never heard anyone speak. In a cooking competition, it's really interesting who can definitely win him.

    Next, I will introduce a few judges. There are four people in total, two men and two women, and three of them are elderly.

    These three people are all kind of old chefs. After retiring, they turned into gourmets. They have certain qualifications and often hang around on TV food shows.

    In terms of qualifications, there is no problem in inviting them to be judges.

    The other one is a beautiful internet celebrity who works in live broadcasting of food. I heard that she has millions of fans. It is no problem for her to come here, and it can also play a role in publicity. It is estimated that she spent a lot of money.

    This Xinglong Restaurant still looks rich and powerful, but Su Xun still frowned.

    After Ling Fei came down, Su Xun asked: "Those judges and hosts were invited by the owner of Xinglong Restaurant?"

    The host is fine, it's like a vase, not very useful.

    However, the judges are different. They are the ones who decide the results of the competition. They may not necessarily be fair and just, especially since they are invited by others. Who knows if they will be partial or not.

    The mouths grow on them, and if the delicious ones are not tasty at that time, you can still beat them up.

    "That's right, they paid for it. I really don't have any money on hand. It's only been open for a few days, and the funds haven't come through yet." Ling Fei was quite helpless.

    When Su Xun heard it, there was really nothing he could do. It was a bit unbelievable for Ling Fei to take down the store. Su Xun must have lacked money to start.

    However, this also made his restaurant at an overall disadvantage in this competition, and no one had an advantage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 This is really over (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The stage was built by others, and the referees and judges were invited by others, not to mention the many employees cheering below.

    On Ling Fei's side, it seems that the only advantage he has is Su Xun.

    However, other people don't think so. No one knows Su Xun's true skills, let alone the number one master chef in China who was invited across from him.

    In the eyes of others, this time Ling Fei didn't know where he got the courage to compete with Xinglong Restaurant in cooking skills, and he probably lost miserably.

    Fortunately, with Su Xun here, there is still hope for everything.

    Next, let's invite the chefs who participated in the competition from both sides to come on stage and make a show.

    There are quite a few programs in a culinary competition, so it is useless to engage in all these bells and whistles.

    Mainly this was the idea of ??the owner of Xinglong Restaurant, mainly for the sake of building momentum, thinking about how hard it was to invite a powerful Chinese No. 1 chef to come over.

    One million can't be spent in vain, everyone is a businessman, and understands a truth, the money must be spent to be valuable.

    Su Xun didn't like these things a little bit, but there was nothing he could do about it. Since people said it, he still had to go up.

    The employees of the private kitchen of the palace have closed their eyes, because they can probably guess what kind of reaction everyone will have when someone like Su Xun goes up.

    Sure enough, Su Xun just went up, and many spectators in the audience gathered around to watch.

    "Who is this young man? Did he make a mistake?"

    "Probably not. Look at the palace's private kitchen. There is no reaction at all. It seems that he is the chef today."

    "No way, this young man, what kind of culinary skills does he have, and dare to compete with China's No. 1 chef? Where does he have the courage?"

    "It is estimated that the court's private kitchens have given up resistance. They feel that whoever they send will not be the opponent of Master Kong, so they are more casual and smash the cans."

    "It's boring, then today's competition seems to be a victory without any suspense."

    "Compete with our Xinglong Restaurant, and don't ask about it. Our restaurant's reputation in Linjiang, after today's competition, it is estimated that they will have to close down."

    ""

    Sure enough, there was a lot of discussion in the audience, and the voice was so loud that it even covered the sound of the microphone on the stage.

    Ling Fei and the others were surprisingly quiet here, and no one spoke. At this time, I really didn't know what to say, and I felt ashamed except for embarrassment.

    Although I saw Su Xun's sword skills just now, I was surprised that it was good, but the sword skills don't represent everything, the ghost knows what level he is.

    If he is ridiculed by others, he will definitely not be able to escape. I hope he is really capable, otherwise it will be miserable in a while.

    Master Kang also stared at Su Xun with radiant eyes, trying to figure out why.

    Generally, when he competes with others, he doesn't underestimate his opponents, but today he feels that they don't take him seriously at all.

    Sending out such a young boy, it is obvious that this is not going to be taken seriously. It seems that if you want to win today, you don't need to waste too much effort.

    Soon after everyone said a few words, the competition began immediately. The two sides had ten minutes of preparation time, and two temporary stoves had already been set up on the stage.  too close.

    "Su Xun, what do you want to cook? I'll prepare the ingredients for you. The rule this time is to cook a dish first, and then cook a soup. Compete twice. If there is a tie, there will be an extra match."

    Ling Fei roughly introduced to Su Xun, no matter how good the cooking skills are, one must understand the rules thoroughly.

    Su Xun is more casual, he nodded, what he does has no effect on him, he is not only the same.

    However, Su Xun was indeed thinking about what he was going to do. He had a lot of recipes in his mind, but Su Xun didn't want to make too fancy dishes.

    ? Firstly, it was too time-consuming and energy-consuming. Secondly, most of the people who came to the scene were from the catering industry.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun probably had an idea, only to hear Su Xun say: "Go and prepare some gluten for me, then an oven, and various seasonings will be fine."

    "What?"

    All the people here in the private kitchen of the palace have big question marks on their faces. What do they mean? Are you kidding me? Listening to Su Xun like this, he wants to roast gluten on the spot?

    Ling Fei was startled, and quickly panicked.He said: "Brother Su Xun, you don't want to bake gluten as today's entry, do you?"

    Su Xun is good at cooking, but at the same time, he is too young. The most important thing for Ling Fei is that he is afraid that Su Xun is too inappropriate, so he is finally delayed.

    Now that you have said that, it proves that Su Xun has no intention to hide anything, just heard Su Xun say: "That's right, I want to roast gluten."

    "Brother, things like roasted gluten are hard to be elegant, it's not very good, isn't your braised crucian carp in soy sauce last time very good?" Ling Fei quickly persuaded.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "Today, on a whim, I want to make a roasted gluten. Don't worry, the gluten I tested is the best in the world."

    Looking at Su Xun's expression, he seemed to be serious.

    It just so happens that Ling Fei is not good at words, seeing Su Xun's insistence, he can only agree.

    Until now, he has been invited, and he has no choice but to trust him.

    In fact, Ling Fei felt in his heart that Su Xun was not an ordinary person. This ordinary person was not talking about background, or that Su Xun was a bit magical.

    For example, before Su Xun showed him his physiognomy, what he said was not bad at all. Nowadays, who would look at such things as physiognomy?

    Feeling that Su Xun is quite reliable, he should not cheat him at this time, so Ling Fei chose to believe it.

    Just listen to him nodding and saying: "Okay, I'll prepare tools for you, wait for a while."

    In a big restaurant, there must be all kinds of ingredients, unless it is some top-notch stuff, then you don¨t need it, ordinary ingredients are all there.

    The gluten only needs to be cut and skewered. With Lingfei's level, it is not difficult to make roasted gluten.

    Hearing that Ling Fei actually agreed, all the chefs at the palace's private kitchen were in a panic, and they hurriedly persuaded: "Boss, he is messing around, why are you messing around with him?"

    "That's right, this kind of official competition, going up to bake gluten, wouldn't it make everyone laugh out loud?"

    "Even if we can't compare with others, we have to lose openly. What is this now?"

    ""

    Facing everyone's doubts, Ling Fei was also very annoyed, but he still chose to believe in Su Xun. He would lose anyway, so it's better to let Su Xun try.

    I just heard Ling Fei say: "I've already made up my mind, don't talk about it, go back and prepare with me, there won't be enough time soon."

    "It's over, it's over, it's really over now."

    All the chefs and waiters have closed their eyes in despair, and they can hardly see any hope.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 - I Can't Eat It By Myself (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ten minutes was relatively short, and Ling Fei hurried over to prepare the things Su Xun needed.

    Su Xun glanced at the fresh gluten, then patted Ling Fei on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, I've worked hard, leave the rest to me, and wait for my good news."

    Ling Fei didn't know much about it, but out of his trust in Su Xun, he still smiled. Anyway, if Su Xun can really win, it must be the best.

    It doesn't matter if you lose, anyway, if Su Xun doesn't come, he won't be an opponent if he goes up. Ling Fei knows that his cooking skills are still far behind China's No. 1 chef.

    Thinking about it this way, I felt a little more relaxed.

    Others, on the other hand, were a little too lazy to look at Su Xun, saying that they were really big-hearted and thick-skinned.

    On such a critical occasion, you dare to go up to roast gluten, you are not ashamed, as employees, we are all ashamed.

    Originally, because of Su Xun's superb sword skills in the restaurant, everyone still had some hopes for him.

    My heart said that this person might be a talented chef like the Chinese Xiaodao.

    As a result, Su Xun wanted to go up to roast gluten, which directly shattered all the thoughts of everyone, and felt quite uncomfortable.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is still full of confidence, saying that he will definitely win, you can win a ghost, I can crush you even if I go up to grill a kebab.

    Things have come to this point, there is nothing to say, I just hope that the game will end soon, and then everyone can discuss and find another home.

    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that if they lose this culinary competition, the restaurant will probably be squeezed by Xinglong Restaurant, and there will be no room for survival.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    After a while, Su Xun came to the stage, and he didn't even ask someone to help him, because he felt that he was enough by himself.

    Unexpectedly, the same was true for Master Kong. He was alone and didn't ask for help.

    When he stood on the stage and started, Su Xun also saw two cameras shooting non-stop.

    It seems that the commotion this time was not small, probably because they wanted to catch up on the local news in Linjiang. If this is the case, Xinglong Restaurant will definitely become famous.

    Su Xun didn't care anymore, I was afraid that they would be nothing this time.

    Master Kong has already started, and he is still chopping vegetables, looking very serious, but Su Xun can't see clearly what he is chopping.

    Su Xun didn't waste any time, after all, it takes a certain amount of time to bake gluten, so quickly turn on the oven and heat it up first.

    Then the gluten was brushed with a layer of golden and translucent cooking oil, and after a while, it started to be baked.

    Roasted gluten, roasted gluten

    My Baked Gluten

    Let you eat happy every day

    Hi, baked gluten, baked gluten

    We bake gluten

    Let you eat every morning and evening happy

    ´´´´´

    What's more shocking is that Su Xun felt too boring when roasting gluten, so he sang the song of roasting gluten.

    Immediately attracted everyone's attention, especially after seeing Su Xun's movements and the rising white smoke, everyone realized, what the hell, is this person roasting gluten?

    "No, I'm dying of laughing. Is this person here to be funny?"

    "I came to participate in this culinary competition, and the gluten test was tested on the spot. What does this mean?"

    "It seems that I have indeed given up, I guess I just want to relax and have fun."

    "I have to say that this spirit and mentality are worthy of our affirmation. At least they have managed to face it calmly."

    "Maoyan's calm face is simply embarrassing. It even makes our Xinglong Restaurant also embarrassing. The opponent's strength is so poor."

    ""

    Now it's all right, when Su Xun sang, everyone knew what he was doing, and this person was actually roasting gluten.

    The people at the palace's private kitchen had already closed their eyes in despair, as if they didn't know Su Xun at all.

    It's a shame, and I'm afraid that people don't know that you are baking gluten. I really don't know where the courage comes from.

    And Master Kang, the first chef in Huaxia, also heard Su Xun's movements. He was thinking just now, why is that kid smoking so much? He was roasting gluten.

    To be honest, he is like a chef of his level.??For baked things, they are quite contemptuous. They have no technical content, and they are just using condiments to harden the taste.

    The baked food is actually full of flavors like cumin and pepper, which loses the deliciousness of the food itself.

    Moreover, grilling this thing itself does not require cooking skills, and in his opinion, it is not considered cooking skills.

    Master Kang shook his head, thinking that he really didn't underestimate that kid, he just came to make trouble.

    What kind of opponents are these? Compared with this kind of person, even if you win, it feels meaningless. If it wasn't for the one million, I wouldn't have come here.

    Immediately, Master Kong began to cook his own dishes without distraction. Since he came, he had to do things well.

    Time is passing by like this. Cooking actually takes time. For example, baking gluten, you look easy,

    In fact, it takes a certain amount of time, otherwise, the inside will not be baked through at all, and naturally there will be no taste.

    It took about half an hour or so, and Su Xun's roasted gluten was finally done.

    ?It looks so mouth-watering, it looks pretty good, and it¨s also roasted gluten, but Su Xun¨s is not comparable to the roasted gluten at the outside stall.

    At the same time, Su Xun's roasted gluten is naturally very different from ordinary roasted gluten. The biggest difference is.

    If you look carefully, you can find that the roasted gluten is constantly shaking with a very small range.

    It is an anecdote that the baked gluten can move.

    Don't say it's cooked, even if it's raw gluten, it's not an animal, so how could it move.

    Common sense naturally cannot explain this phenomenon, because it is a food with magic, and Su Xun named it Q Bomb Roasted Gluten.

    What it tastes like, you can only know after eating it. Su Xun himself is a bit greedy, so don't even think about it, it must be delicious.

    Anyway, Su Xun was not polite, he picked up a bunch and ate it, biting down, feeling that the gluten seemed to be beating non-stop in his mouth, which brought a great impact to the taste buds.

    The taste is also very good, an ordinary baked gluten, it just tastes like a top-level gourmet.

    Su Xun is quite satisfied with the roasted gluten that he made. If he doesn't win, he can die.

    But suddenly Su Xun looked at the roasted gluten, and his complexion suddenly changed, because looking at it this way, it looked too much like a certain part of a man's body, and it was still moving, so a woman might cry when she saw it.

    Su Xun's complexion suddenly changed, and he felt that he couldn't eat any more. It was a strange feeling.

    This scene was seen by the people in the audience, and everyone couldn't help laughing. They said in their hearts that they were not mistaken. Is the gluten you baked by yourself so unpalatable that you can't eat it yourself?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 No sense of existence (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No one knows, because Su Xun, by coincidence, thought of some dirty things in his mind, so he couldn't hold back for a while, and didn't want to eat it.

    It has nothing to do with the smell of roasted gluten. It is mainly Su Xun who has a problem with his thinking.

    However, the other people in the audience didn't know what was going on. Seeing Su Xun's disgusted expression, they probably knew it in their hearts.

    I thought about how poor this kid's cooking skills are. He couldn't even eat the food he cooked, so how could he take it out for the judges to taste.

    At this time, Ling Fei was also worried for a moment, thinking that there would be no real problem with Su Xun, the matter was important, so nothing would go wrong.

    The time has almost passed. There must be a time limit. If there is no time limit, how can the game continue normally.

    "Okay, the food of the two contestants has been cooked, now you decide by guessing, whose food will be tasted by the judges first and then commented on." The host said.

    This is relatively fearless. Anyway, it¨s just a comparison between two people. It doesn¨t really matter who comes first. As long as everyone is happy, it won¨t affect much.

    There is no skill in punching, it is all about luck, Su Xun lost, so he went out second, and asked Master Kang to take out the things he burned first.

    Just heard Master Kang say: "I didn't prepare too much today, I made a relatively simple dish, Kung Pao Chicken."

    That's what he said, but everyone knows that he said it in a very humble way. It's not like doing Buddha jumping over the wall, but he is really fully prepared.

    Any dish, even a simple plate of vinegared potato shreds, actually has a lot of skills in it. Different people cook it, and the taste will definitely be different.

    Some are delicious, some are unpalatable, and some are very mediocre. This is the difference in cooking skills.

    Kung Pao Chicken is a famous traditional Chinese dish. Anyway, if you go to a restaurant to eat, the general restaurants on the Linjiang side have this dish.

    As the name suggests, it must be made of chicken, but chicken breast is used, and side dishes such as peanuts, cucumbers, and peppers are added, cut into small pieces, and fried together.

    The method is not difficult, and many people can basically cook food, but since it is made by Master Kong, it must be unusual.

    There was a big screen on the stage, and after the camera pointed at the screen, Kung Pao Chicken made by Master Kong appeared on the screen immediately.

    The technology is quite advanced, which is equivalent to a live broadcast. If this is done, people in the audience can see more clearly what the dishes look like.

    Su Xun was on the stage, and he could see it more clearly. Indeed, the Kung Pao Chicken looked pretty good.

    ? To put it more simply, it is complete in color and fragrance. It is said so, but it is quite difficult to do it. How many people can do it.

    It is equivalent to the grasp of the heat and seasoning, which has reached a peak.

    This Kung Pao Chicken looks like one piece, making people salivate.

    It seems that the name of China's first chef is not just a casual talk, there is indeed something.

    There are also bursts of discussions in the audience, which can be said to be one after another.

    Su Xun knew that he couldn't hear clearly, and he must be praising that Master Kang on purpose.

    People like him are probably fed up with enough praise on weekdays. For him, it is no longer a rare thing.

    Several judges also looked salivating, and they couldn't hold it anymore.

    To put it nicely, a gourmet is actually a foodie. How can I control myself when it comes to food.

    After hearing the host say that you can taste it, several judges started in an instant.

    In front of each of them, there was a small bowl, and they used a spoon to spoon the Kung Pao Chicken into their own bowl, and began to taste it carefully.

    Although I really want to eat it, but when it comes to eating it, everyone is quite elegant and won't gobble it up.

    Because they are tasting, they naturally have to taste carefully. If they eat too much, it will be the same as Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, but they will not feel much.

    "Um！！"

    As a result, it was only after the first sip that an old man with gray temples and some spots on his face cried out exaggeratedly. The expression on his face seemed very satisfied.? 

    Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little speechless. He looked at this person with mentally handicapped eyes, and said in his heart that you are shitting, you are so cheerful, what are you eating, you are so exaggerated.

    Glancing at the sign placed in front of the old man, his name is Huang Tianxiang, and he probably has certain qualifications.

    As everyone knows, gourmets, especially those who are often on shows, are a bit exaggerated, because they know that the cameras are always capturing the expressions on their faces.

    As long as the performance is exaggerated, the result will not be too good.

    Not to mention that he came today and secretly received a red envelope from Xinglong Restaurant, so naturally he has to work harder.

    I just heard him say: "It's delicious, it's really delicious. It's the first time I've eaten a dish made by Master Kong, and I'm amazed."

    This flattery is completely no different from kneeling down and licking.

    There are two older ones left, the two of them are not as exaggerated as this Huang Tianxiang, but they are not much better, and they are all praising.

    There is no way, Master Kong's position in the culinary art world can be said to be one of the best.

    Anyone who dares not to praise him, isn't that just asking for trouble for himself, even if the cooking is not delicious, he still has to praise it.

    Not to mention that what they cook is actually delicious, which is even more boastful, and it has to be boasted to death. In their view, today's competition is over, and there is no need to continue the competition.

    Only the last popular food anchor looked a little normal. After all, he was a young man, so he couldn't say anything too nasty.

    However, she also said pertinently: "Master Kong's Kung Pao Chicken is very refreshing to eat. The combination of various ingredients is just right. The peanuts relieve the spiciness very well, and the diced cucumber tastes even more crisp."

    "What amazes me even more is that the chicken breast can be cooked so tender and smooth. It is indeed better than the Kung Pao chicken I have eaten before."

    After listening to the speeches of the four judges at Xinglong Restaurant, they couldn't help being secretly excited, thinking that it should be stable now, and there is no suspense at all.

    Everyone is discussing how delicious this Kung Pao Chicken is, but it seems that they have forgotten that there is another dish that I haven¨t tasted yet.

    Su Xun was just left on the sidelines, like air, without any sense of existence. It seemed that everyone regarded this as Master Kong's personal show.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 This gluten smells so good (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Still, the host couldn't stand it anymore, so he quickly reminded: "Judges, if you have tasted it well, then there is the second contestant's dish, you have to taste it."

    "There is a second one, I almost forgot."

    "Don't tell me, I almost forgot. My attention is all on Master Kong's Kung Pao Chicken."

    "The main reason is that Master Kong is too powerful, the light is all on him, and the others can only be dimmed."

    ""

    The people in the palace's private kitchen didn't look too good-looking, no matter how they looked at it, they seemed to be going up to slap others in the face in this competition, and they were ridiculed throughout.

    Anyone who encounters this kind of thing will not be in a good mood, and Su Xun can still hold his breath.

    That Huang Tianxiang actually said: "What is there to compare to? I feel that the competition is over, and there is no need to continue."

    These words flattered Master Kang secretly, and also made the people at Xinglong Restaurant very happy. This judge really gave face.

    However, when a judge said something like this, he was really unworthy of his status. To put it bluntly, this is just selling the old.

    Su Xun doesn't have the time to talk nonsense with him now, just wait for a while to be slapped in the face.

    Master Kang didn't think the same way as Su Xun did. He even said: "Since it's a competition, you have to taste the food of both sides to decide the winner."

    This person's three views are still okay, and his personality is not the kind of arrogant person, although he also feels that he is sure to win this time, but there is no need for you to say so before you have tasted others.

    Huang Tianxiang's face became a little embarrassed, and he slapped the horse's ass all of a sudden.

    On Su Xun's side, he directly brought up his roasted gluten, and said calmly: "This is the Q bomb roasted gluten I made, please taste the four judges."

    "Roasted gluten?"

    The four judges were shocked immediately, and thought to themselves, what kind of thing is this girly thing? Baked gluten, which is not on the table, can also be taken out to participate in the competition?

    All of them were stunned, and the four of them didn't know what to say.

    So there was an embarrassing scene at the scene. The food was served, but none of the four judges did it.

    Comparing with the impatient and impatient look of Master Kong's Kung Pao Chicken being served just now, the difference is really too big.

    After Huang Tianxiang came to his senses, he immediately said displeasedly: "What do you mean, bring this kind of junk food up for us to eat? I'm sure this is for the competition."

    "The resentment value from Huang Tianxiang is +47."

    Su Xun glanced at this guy, and found that he was the only one who liked to pretend to be aggressive, but Su Xun still ignored him, whether you like to eat or not.

    The host was also embarrassed, he said: "Master Huang, this competition doesn't stipulate what the opponent does, it's his freedom."

    "Freedom to fart!"

    Huang Tianxiang continued to say unhappily: "Although there are no regulations, as long as you are an introductory chef, you will know that roasting gluten can be considered a dish, and does it have technical content?"

    "It's just junk food from roadside stalls. I don't eat it. I won't eat it even if I'm beaten to death. At worst, I won't be a judge!" Huang Tianxiang said firmly.

    Usually, he is used to eating all kinds of delicacies, and his mouth has long been stuck in his mouth. If he is asked to eat ordinary things, he may not be able to eat them.

    It turned out that he was allowed to taste this kind of junk food. It didn't exist. Anyway, he wouldn't eat it anyway. At worst, he would just leave.

    There was an uproar in the audience, no one expected this kind of thing.

    I didn't expect that Su Xun was so capable that he could make the judges react so fiercely. Now it's interesting.

    The other judges did not speak. They were not as tempered as Huang Tianxiang.

    But in fact, what they think is the same. They don't know how to eat roasted gluten. If they eat it, they will lose their status.

    Only the food anchor stared at the roasted gluten, and then she seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, and exclaimed: "You read that right, the gluten is constantly moving."

    "Um?"

    After she said this, everyone noticed that the gluten was shaking non-stop. If you don't look carefully, you can't see it at all.

    Such a discovery surprised everyone, the gluten can move, what is it???The situation has never been seen before.

    However, Huang Tianxiang, an old man, said disdainfully: "So what, garbage is garbage, no matter what you do, it can't change the fact that baked gluten is junk food."

    "It's just some eye-catching tricks, but in cooking, taste comes first."

    Su Xun really wanted to go up and give him a slap, this old thing is too annoying, if you don't eat it, don't eat it, can you stop talking nonsense.

    With what you said, what if other people don't eat it.

    "Let me taste what it tastes like."

    At this time, to Su Xun's relief, a naysayer finally appeared.

    It's the gourmet anchor, she doesn't care so much, anyway, she is not a gourmet, and she doesn't pay that much attention.

    Instead, seeing such interesting baked gluten and the endless aroma, she, who usually likes to eat snacks, couldn't help it now.

    Grabbed a skewer of roasted gluten and took a bite.

    "Um！！"

    This gourmet anchor was even more exaggerated. After taking a bite of roasted gluten, everyone was watching her reaction, but she yelled out straight away.

    It was even more exaggerated than what Huang Tianxiang called just now, and there was even a tremor in the voice. Those who didn't know it thought it was what the voice was.

    ?Many people were stunned, and they thought that the exaggeration was so delicious. Is it delicious or bad?

    The female anchor kept chewing, and after taking a mouthful of gluten, she said with satisfaction: "It's delicious, it's so delicious, it's so delicious, I've never eaten it so delicious  of baked gluten."

    ? This reaction shocked everyone in the audience again, and they thought to themselves, what about this female anchor, a bunch of roasted gluten can make you eat like this, just like meeting your long-lost boyfriend.

    "hehe！！"

    Huang Tianxiang was stunned for a short while, but he still said with disdain: "I haven't eaten anything at first sight, it can be said to be delicious."

    To put it bluntly, he felt that he was a real gourmet, and he didn't like Su Xun, nor did he like this female anchor, feeling that she was not professional at all.

    ?The other two judges couldn't help it. Seeing that the female anchor ate so deliciously, they were not as bad-tempered as Huang Tianxiang, so they couldn't help but tasted it.

    "Oh, it's so fragrant, why is this gluten so fragrant." The two people exclaimed after entering.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 But that's it?  (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it really fragrant?"

    Several judges were wearing that kind of headsets, and their voices were quickly transmitted through the loudspeakers.

    Whether it is the people on the stage or the many audiences off the stage, everyone can hear it clearly.

    For a while, the expressions on everyone's faces looked a little exciting, and I thought it was impossible, everyone had eaten this roasted gluten.

    It¨s the same thing when it comes to time, the main thing is to eat a bunch of skewers when you¨re bored, it¨s not very delicious, they are all well-known gourmets and anchors, don¨t they just have no taste?

    That Huang Tianxiang's face was naturally quite ugly, so he vigorously criticized this roasted gluten as junk food.

    As a result, the remaining three judges were desperately saying that it was delicious. Isn't this equivalent to slapping him in the face?

    The key point is that the three of them didn't look like they were performing, and they didn't say a few words at all, which can be called wolfing down.

    Quickly got rid of a piece of roasted gluten, and smacked his mouth twice, with a very satisfied expression.

    It's really unexpected, how delicious Xin Xin can be, and how many judges can be turned into what they are now?

    The expressions of everyone suddenly became suspicious.

    The food anchor who was the first to taste it, she spoke and exclaimed: "It's still the same sentence just now, this is definitely the best baked gluten I've ever eaten, bar none."

    "To be able to make roasted gluten so delicious, I think this chef must be a genius."

    "???"

    Now everyone is even more puzzled, thinking that this female anchor has received money or something, and she can bake gluten into a genius, why does it sound so strange.

    However, the other two gourmets, the older woman among them, also said: "Yes, this baked gluten is indeed a delicacy."

    "Especially when it reaches the mouth, it feels like it is beating non-stop, like magic. At this beating moment, the taste is released to the fullest."

    The third judge was not young, but he looked more serious than that Huang Tianxiang. He also praised: "It's fragrant and spicy. This roasted gluten is really the best in the world."

    ""

    All of them were stupefied, thinking that even a baked gluten can be said to be so delicious by you, is it really delicious, or did they deliberately give Su Xun face and balance the two sides.

    In order not to turn around and hit Su Xun, just like many TV shows, many judges will deliberately balance between the contestants.

    Even if you recognize one person, you will praise another person.

    However, the actions of the next few judges completely shocked everyone. After they finished speaking, they completely ignored their image as judges.

    Actually picked up the roasted gluten and continued to eat, what kind of operation is this?

    You must know that the judges are very reserved, and they are not here to eat, just taste it, and then give their own suggestions.

    No matter how delicious something is, you won't eat too much, just like the Kung Pao Chicken made by Master Kong just now.

    Isn't it delicious? It must be quite delicious, but everyone still just took a bite or two, and the meaning is almost the same.

    However, they ate a whole skewer of roasted gluten, and after they finished eating, they picked up the second skewer and continued to eat.

    Su Xun took more than a dozen tests this time, which is quite a lot.

    However, everyone was dumbfounded. Wouldn't it be greasy to eat this kind of food?

    Huang Tianxiang has always made up his mind, he will definitely not eat, and he has not moved.

    However, the performance of the three judges made him a little skeptical. Are these three playing himself together?

    It's just roasted gluten. Is this stuff really that delicious? It's unscientific.

    The key thing is that you don't think it's very delicious, but if you see other people's food is particularly delicious, you can't help it.

    Huang Tianxiang is just a bit cheap, at first he was asked to eat, but he didn't want to eat it, and he wouldn't eat it no matter what.

    Now that no one cares about him, he couldn't help it anymore, and he felt itchy in his heart, so he asked: "Several, what are you doing?"

    "Isn't it just a baked gluten, is this really so delicious?" Huang Tianxiang said strangely.

    The three of them are very busy, busy eating, how can they have the time to talk to him.

    It's not easyAfter some time, one of the judges said: "Old Huang, you really missed this time, you will know whether it is good or not, you will know after eating it, it is useless to talk more."

    ? After the four words that it is useless to say more, no one paid attention to him, and everyone slowly savored the roasted gluten.

    When I ate the second skewer, I didn't gobble it up like before.

    They found that taking a bite and chewing carefully in their mouths made it more flavorful, and they felt an indescribable sense of pleasure all over their bodies.

    Huang Tianxiang felt that the saliva in his mouth could no longer be controlled, and he kept swallowing it into his stomach, otherwise it would be embarrassing if it dripped out.

    In the end, he couldn't help it anymore, and forgot what he said just now, he picked up a bunch directly, with his own doubts, and took a bite.

    As a result, he took a sip, and his whole complexion changed drastically. Fuck it, this thing is really delicious, and his index finger moved instantly.

    ?What exactly did I say just now? I just took it as a fart. If you don¨t eat such delicious food before your eyes, it would be a great pity in the world.

    The host was a little confused, feeling that the competition could not go on, and all the judges turned into foodies.

    What's even more frightening is that the host almost couldn't bear it when brought by these judges, and wanted to go up and taste what this roasted gluten tasted like.

    However, his good professionalism made him hold back in the end, and he was not impulsive.

    Finally waited for several judges to eat, especially that Huang Tianxiang, he felt as if he was in heaven.

    He had already swallowed everything in his mouth, but he still closed his eyes, still reminiscing.

    As a result, Su Xun's words pulled him out of the goodness all at once, only to hear Su Xun ask: "Didn't you say that you will not eat it if you kill it?"

    Huang Tianxiang reacted suddenly in his heart, and said in his heart that he said this just now, and now he is ashamed.

    Not only did he eat it, but he also ate up the entire bunch, which was quite embarrassing.

    However, Huang Tianxiang, who wanted to lose face, would naturally not admit it. He only heard him say: "Why do you want to eat it, because I am a judge."

    "Isn't the duty of the judges to eat and then make their own judgments? You baked gluten is nothing more than that. Do you think I want to eat it?" Huang Tianxiang showed his face just now.

    In fact, when he was talking, he kept smacking his mouth.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that this guy is really shameless, he ate more than anyone else just now, but now in a blink of an eye, it has become nothing more than that, which makes people feel a little funny.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 Counterattack to win (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Little did they know that after Huang Tianxiang finished speaking, the other people all looked at him with eyes that looked like they were mentally retarded.

    Xin said that this person speaks without conscience. Such a delicious food is nothing more than that. How high is your taste?

    Of course, because Huang Tianxiang has a certain status, it is not easy for everyone to say these words directly in person, and they can only complain secretly in their hearts.

    "Then the four judges have finished eating the delicacies of the two contestants, so let the four judges give their thoughts and decide who can win."

    Everyone knows that the wonderful place is coming, and the winner is about to be decided. After such a long time, what everyone cares about is actually the result.

    Originally, everyone thought that there should be no suspense, but the performance of several judges just now made the competition look a little less certain.

    The specific result depends on the opinions of the four judges.

    It is equivalent to the nature of voting, one person one vote, and the one with the most votes wins.

    ?Because there are four people, there may be a phenomenon where one person gets two votes, and then there is a tie, don't worry, Huang Tianxiang's vote will be the decisive opinion at that time.

    That is to say, if there is a tie, whoever Huang Tianxiang voted for will win, because he has older qualifications.

    Because these rules have been stated in advance, so there is no opinion, which is why Xinglong Restaurant stuffed Huang Tianxiang with a big red envelope.

    The other three also gave red envelopes, but not much, it was hard work at best.

    Huang Tianxiang is different in this case, he is given more money, which is called bribery.

    Huang Tianxiang was the first to speak, and said: "Two dishes, let me first talk about the roasted gluten from the palace's private kitchen."

    "Although my previous words were a little stronger, I still have to admit that this gluten is roasted well, and the taste is still acceptable. Compared with ordinary roasted gluten, I must have put a lot of effort into improving it."

    "However, that's all, no matter what, it's just a bunch of gluten."

    Having said this, he suddenly changed his tone, only to hear him continue to say: "But the Kung Pao Chicken made by Master Kong is different."

    "This is a famous dish, which can test the chef's skills. I think the Kung Pao Chicken dish just now is a model of culinary excellence."

    "This time it's a culinary competition. What we want to see is the culinary skills of both parties. I can't see any culinary performance from the roasted gluten."

    Huang Tianxiang said decisively: "So I think Master Kong's Kung Pao Chicken can win."

    As soon as the words came out, Xinglong Restaurant cheered immediately. Although they only got one vote, this was the most important vote and a good start.

    It is equivalent to half a foot towards victory, and as long as you get one of the remaining three tickets, you will be able to win.

    In fact, Huang Tianxiang also thought in his heart that Su Xun's roast gluten was really better than Master Kang's Kung Pao Chicken.

    However, Su Xun provoked him, which made him very unhappy, plus he received the benefits from Xinglong Restaurant, so he naturally had to help them.

    So this guy changed his concept, saying that baking gluten has no technical content, and made a vote against his will.

    Unlike the sad and silent employees of the palace private kitchen, Su Xun's mood is not bad, and there is no big fluctuation.

    This Huang Tianxiang is not a good bird at first glance, and he was obviously dissatisfied with himself just now, offending him, it is normal for him not to vote.

    There are three other people left, Su Xun doesn't believe the three of them, and all of them have no integrity, so Su Xun has nothing to say.

    Fortunately, Su Xun was not disappointed, and it was that good-looking female anchor again, who only heard her say: "Master Huang's point of view, I really dare not agree with it."

    "Boldly say a few words, anyway, I don't agree with this point of view, what is cooking? If you can cook the same food into delicious food, that is cooking!"

    "Since ancient times, judging whether a person's culinary skills are good or not is to see whether the food he cooks is good or not. How can you say that there is no culinary skill in roasting gluten?"

    "If you don't have cooking skills, can you bake so deliciously? It just proves that you must have a certain level of cooking skills to reach this level. I vote for gluten." The beautiful anchor said.

    Su Xun couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was supported by someone, and what the female anchor said made Su Xun agree.??¨s approval.

    ?It really depends on the level of cooking skills, that is, whether the food is cooked well or not, otherwise you will make a bunch of fancy things, and it will taste terrible in the end. Is that called cooking skills?

    Another bad thing to say is that even if it is a piece of shit, as long as it is cooked deliciously, it is considered a good culinary skill. Of course, no matter how delicious it is, no one would dare to eat it.

    Su Xun feels that this female anchor is really good, she has been helping her to speak, and the key point is still sweet.

    Go back and ask her which live broadcast room she is in, and give her gifts like dozens of rockets.

    Huang Tianxiang's complexion was a bit unsightly, and he was stunned again, he was simply not taken seriously.

    However, he is a judge, so he is free to say what he wants, and there is no way for him to get angry because of this. People may say that he is narrow-minded.

    The current number of votes is a one-to-one tie. The specific result depends on the decisions of the remaining two judges.

    "I also think that judging cooking skills is to see whether the cooked food is good or not."

    "Master Kang's Kung Pao Chicken is a must, no matter where it is placed, it is of first-class standard, but this roasted gluten is delicious that I have never tasted before."

    "I haven't enjoyed it this way for a long time, so this vote must be given to roast gluten."

    "Hiss！"

    Everyone was shocked at this moment, the situation had an incredible reversal, and Roast Gluten turned the lead, which was a bit unexpected.

    In the end, there was only one middle-aged woman judge left. Her vote was particularly critical, and it could be said that it decided the final outcome.

    It depends on how he chooses which side he votes for.

    There was no sound at the scene, and it was impossible to say that I was not nervous.

    "Master Kong's Kung Pao Chicken is very good and delicious, so I choose roasted gluten."

    The judge smiled and said immediately.

    In fact, there is no suspense at all, even if Master Kong is very famous, so what, as a judge, what he pays attention to is fairness.

    If the two are similar, it may be that Master Kong is famous, and it is normal to favor him.

    But she thinks that roasted gluten is so delicious, it can even be called the best in the world, and there is nothing wrong with winning.

    Immediately there was an uproar in the audience, and the roasted gluten actually won!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Is Su Xun Gone?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The final number of votes was three to one, that is to say, except for Huang Tianxiang's vote, the remaining three voted for Su Xun, so it was clear at a glance who would win.

    Su Xun's roasted gluten won the final victory. It seems quite absurd and funny, how is this possible.

    Everyone feels that Master Kong's strength is absolutely crushing, not to mention that Su Xun, like Wan Wan, has made things like roasted gluten that can't be put on the table.

    When everyone felt that there was no suspense, but the suspense came, and it was quite shocking.

    Especially the Xinglong Restaurant, which was so excited just now, is now in a state of confusion. Did you hear me right, won by the opponent?

    If it wasn't for these few judges who were invited by Xinglong Restaurant, I'm afraid they would all have to wonder if there was something shady or something.

    Master Kang didn't seem to show much expression, he was just a little strange, what kind of roasted gluten could compare to his Kung Pao Chicken.

    To put it bluntly, although he didn't try his best with this Kung Pao Chicken, he could kill 99% of the chefs in China in seconds.

    It was a bit surprising that I thought I was sure of winning, but I didn't expect to lose.

    Master Kong said, "Let me try this roasted gluten!"

    After finishing speaking, he was not polite, he reached out and picked up a bunch of roasted gluten placed in front of the judges, opened his mouth and took a bite.

    As a result, he recovered now, and his expression became particularly interesting.

    After all, he is a famous chef, and he is well-informed. He has never seen any kind of food, and when he felt that it was almost done, he nodded.

    Then he said: "Okay, let's prepare for the next game."

    After finishing speaking, Master Kang took the string of gluten in his hand and went down more casually. Anyway, there will be a competition in a while.

    However, Master Kang's words caused a commotion.

    Master Kong has said so, what does it mean? It means that after he tasted the roasted gluten, he has already surrendered.

    Since Master Kong had already voluntarily conceded defeat, it proved that there was nothing wrong with the judges. This result was already very obvious.

    "Fuck, I actually won, this guy is too good!"

    The staff of the palace's private kitchen, depressed to this point, was finally able to release their emotions, not to mention how happy they were, and quickly called out.

    In stark contrast to this, the group of people on the opposite side were silent as if they were dead at home. This defeat was something they never expected.

    "The resentment value from Bi Chao is +26."

    "The resentment value from Ma Wensheng is +19."

    ""

    Immediately afterwards, Su Xun got a lot of resentment points, presumably it should be the staff at Xinglong Restaurant or something.

    It is normal for them to feel upset when they have won by themselves.

    If it was a little abnormal, Su Xun didn't see the resentment value of Master Kong, and thought that he, an unknown pawn, had won against him.

    Let him, the No. 1 Chef of China, lose his face, he will definitely be unhappy, but his mentality is very peaceful.

    Su Xun did not see the resentment value, which proved that his peace was not faked. With this mentality alone, Su Xun felt that this person should be worthy of respect.

    ！！！！！！

    The owner of Xinglong Restaurant's face was ashen at this time, and he looked a little scary. Anyone who knew him well knew that this was a signal that he was about to get angry.

    Who can be in a good mood after losing the game.

    However, the person he is facing is Master Kong, who has a high status in the culinary arts world. If he offends him, to put it a bit exaggerated, his restaurant will not be allowed to continue.

    "Master Kang, why did you lose to that kid?" The boss asked very puzzled.

    Master Kong couldn't help but stared at this guy speechlessly, thinking which pot should not be opened and which pot should be lifted, which is the same as wanting to lose.

    I just heard Master Kong say: "The roasted gluten made by that kid is indeed a masterpiece. It is probably the secret weapon prepared by the opponent. He came up with a surprise move to win. I am not surprised to win."

    Boss Xinglong was in a hurry, and said: "Master Kong, you should know that this competition is very important to our restaurant, so I invited you here at a high price."

    "Okay, IKnow.  "

    Master Kang understood what this guy meant, and couldn't help but said helplessly: "I don't want to, but there's nothing I can do. I was careless just now."

    "There will be a competition soon. This kid belongs to the sidelines. Although he is good at roasting gluten, he may not be able to cook soup. It should be no problem to win him."

    Master Kong continued: "After winning, won't there be a rematch? I'll cook a specialty dish seriously. He can't still roast gluten, right? Then he will win."

    Anyway, Master Kang still didn't think he would lose in the end, because he thought that Su Xun should have mastered a technique of roasting gluten, so he caught him off guard.

    If you cook soup right away, the competition is hard power, not something you can win casually.

    The owner of Xinglong Restaurant, after hearing what Master Kong said, he felt confident. He quickly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you so much, Master Kang."

    Master Kong didn't talk to this guy anymore, he didn't like this boss very much, maybe he shouldn't have come here today.

    But since it's here, we can only deal with it well.

    Master Kong will naturally go all out, and he doesn't want to smash his own signboard.

    But after Su Xun came down, the treatment he received was different. Everyone surrounded Su Xun, as if Su Xun was the sun.

    "I didn't expect that Huaxia No. 1 Chef could win the gluten roast. It's amazing."

    "Chef Su, we may have been a little disrespectful to you just now, it's because we don't know Taishan in trouble, I hope you don't mind."

    "It's so powerful, I really want to taste what that roasted gluten tastes like."

    ""

    After winning the game, everyone's attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn, which made Su Xun uncomfortable.

    Ling Fei was also very excited. If he really won in the end today, it would be of great help to his restaurant. I believed in Su Xun today, and I was right.

    I only heard Ling Fei say: "Su Xun, there will be a competition to make soup later, what kind of soup do you plan to make, I will prepare the ingredients for you."

    "You can do whatever you want," Su Xun said.

    ?Everyone couldn¨t help but feel a little bit pained, thinking that if you praised him just now, you won¨t let him float away, you are facing the number one chef in China, how can you be casual.

    ? Winning a game does not mean final victory.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 Crystal Glass Vegetable Soup (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ling Fei was also afraid that Su Xun would swell, so he quickly said, "Su Xun, you can't be careless."

    "This soup-making test is a basic skill. Master Kong's skills must be quite deep, so it's better to be careful."

    In fact, Ling Fei was also a little scared, afraid that he would be dragged into the playoffs, and it would be difficult to say who would win.

    Su Xun said indifferently: "Don't worry, any soup I cook is better than him."

    ""

    Speechless for a while, everyone felt that Su Xun was still too crazy.

    Although you won just now, you are facing the number one chef in China. His level is already there.

    It's really amazing to be able to beat him, and it's worthy of admiration, but you say that you can beat him anyway, isn't it a little too arrogant?

    But everyone didn't say anything. After all, Su Xun had won a game just now, so what right did he have to say anything about him.

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said, "Prepare some green vegetables for me, and make a vegetable soup."

    "Vegetable soup?"

    For a while, everyone was petrified again, and Su Xun made it happen. I don't know what to say anymore. I always feel that Su Xun is just joking.

    Vegetable soup is really good. Like tomato and egg soup, they are the easiest soups to make. The homemade one tastes okay.

    Especially the soup made with fresh and tender green vegetables can be said to be quite refreshing and healthy to eat.

    But the key point is that everyone is competing now. At such a critical time, you suddenly say that you want to cook soup with vegetables. Can you do it?

    Ling Fei was also a little bit pained, but he calmed down before everyone else.

    After calming down and thinking carefully, he suddenly felt that there was nothing to worry about. When he was baking gluten just now, no one believed him.

    But in the end, Su Xun still won. What does this mean? It means that Su Xun cannot be viewed from a normal perspective.

    People really hide their secrets. Instead of talking too much, it is better to choose to believe him.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun appreciates Ling Fei, his character is not too suspicious.

    I only heard Ling Fei say: "Okay, I'll prepare some green vegetables for you, it's easier to make."

    ！！！！！！！！

    The second game started soon.

    Because it takes a long time to cook the soup, in order to save time, the game started sooner.

    Re-entering the stage at this time, Master Kang's expression was obviously a lot more dignified. It can be seen that this time, he is obviously ready to take it seriously.

    The soup that Master Kong is going to make this time is called Crab Roe and Tofu Soup. It is said that he researched it himself and promoted it.

    The taste is quite good, but embarrassingly, it is not popular.

    ? As the name suggests, this is a soup made of crab roe and tofu. One can imagine how expensive it is. Crab roe is very expensive.

    Ordinary people buy some crabs and eat them directly. Who would take crab roe out and make soup specially when they have nothing to do? The price is too high.

    And it is quite difficult, because these two kinds of ingredients are relatively easy to break. If you are not careful when making soup, it may be broken and they will all be mixed together.

    Spending so much money and then failing again, it would be so frustrating, so few people try this soup.

    However, if this thing is really boiled, the taste is quite good, otherwise, Master Kong would not do it himself.

    This time he also knew that he couldn't lose, so he used his trump card.

    It is quite good that Su Xun can push him to this point.

    Master Kong began to concentrate on it. The first step was to get the crab roe, which must be fresh.

    At the same time, some crab meat was also taken out. Later, it can be cut into small pieces and put some in it.

    But for Su Xun, it is much easier. It is not difficult to boil the vegetable soup. Boil the water, put the vegetables in it, cook for a while, and then add various seasonings.

    It's simple to say, but in fact, it's not that simple after Su Xun really makes it. After all, it has magic, so how can it be compared with ordinary food? It's not the same thing at all, okay?

    Time is passing by every minute and every second, and the process of waiting is quite boring.??.

    However, thinking that after a while, you might be able to see the dishes cooked by the chef, everyone's mood still subconsciously soared.

    Especially in the middle of the journey, there is actually a fragrance, which is permeating non-stop, making the gluttons on the body jumping non-stop.

    After more than an hour, both of them were done. Master Kong really worked hard for more than an hour, wasting a lot of time.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, was quite casual. He kept procrastinating until the very end. It only took a short while to make a pot of vegetable soup.

    But when Su Xun put the vegetable soup into the soup basin, a magical scene happened immediately.

    The soup, which was still steaming hot, seemed to be put into the refrigerator by someone, and it cooled down quickly. It only took two seconds before it suddenly condensed together.

    A pot of soup has condensed like this, and it looks crystal clear, which is very beautiful.

    However, people can't help but wonder why the soup turned out like this. As we all know, soup is liquid.

    But the current pot of vegetable soup seems to have no flowing liquid. Is this still called soup?

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun knew in his heart that it must be the effect of magic, and he started to choose his own name. He directly named it and said, "Let's call you Crystal Glazed Vegetable Soup."

    An ordinary vegetable soup, after adding a prefix of "Crystal Glass", it seems to be different.

    Still the same as the previous round, Master Kong came first, and he brought up his own crab roe and tofu soup.

    "This is the crab roe and tofu soup I made. Please taste the four judges." This time, Master Kong can be said to be full of confidence.

    Huang Tianxiang flattered and said: "I have heard about it for a long time. Master Kong's crab roe and tofu soup is a must. We are lucky today."

    The other three judges were not as flattering as he was, but when the three of them saw the appearance of the crab roe tofu soup, it was really mouth-watering.

    The four of them were quite orderly, one of them took a small bowl with a spoon, put it in front of him, and began to savor it carefully.

    "Well, it's so delicious. It should be one of the most delicious soups I've ever had."

    "The crab roe is processed very well, without any fishy smell, and the taste is perfectly integrated into the soup."

    "There is also this tofu, which tastes tender and smooth. It is really a great enjoyment."

    ""

    After several judges tasted it, they did not hesitate to give their compliments.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 Why Are You Silent (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The four judges were all praising, there was no exaggeration, and there was no deliberate element in it.

    Indeed, the taste is amazing. After all, it was cooked by Master Kang with all his heart. He came here with the determination to win this time. One can imagine the taste of this dish.

    When a competent person is still extremely serious, then that is the most terrifying time for him.

    Almost each of the four judges drank the bowl of crab roe soup in front of them.

    This kind of soup itself is not common, and it is especially delicious. After drinking it, it is so refreshing that it cannot be described in words.

    Huang Tianxiang's performance was even more exaggerated, and he even said directly: "When I say a word, this is probably the best soup I have ever had, not even one."

    "The taste of crab roe is certainly delicious. Using this to make soup seems to be tricky, but it is not."

    "On the contrary, cooking soup with crab roe is very difficult. It is not something that ordinary people can cook. It also pays more attention to a person's cooking skills, which shows the level of master Kang."

    "If you don't believe it, you can try Master Kong's crab roe and tofu soup later. It is definitely the best delicacy in the world."

    Although Huang Tianxiang was flattering in it, no one objected to him, because what he said was reasonable.

    This crab roe and tofu soup was originally Master Kong's unique skill. He deserves this praise, so there is no problem.

    In this way, the people at Xinglong Restaurant have already breathed a sigh of relief and put their hearts in their stomachs.

    Seeing that the judges are so sure, it is estimated that Master Kong has indeed used all his strength. If this is the case, there will be no problem at all in winning.

    Now you only need to wait to taste the soup made by that boy Su Xun, and then you can tell the result.

    "The next contestant, it's your turn."

    After the host said something, Su Xun didn't hesitate, and quickly brought up his own crystal glass soup.

    Because it seemed to be solidified, the soup just out of the pot was not even hot at all, and Su Xun could just carry it with his bare hands.

    As a result, after carrying it up, as expected, it made people doubt again.

    "What is this?"

    Several judges, even the beautiful anchor who praised Su Xun's roasted gluten just now, had big question marks on their faces.

    Xin asked what was in the soup pot in front of him. Is this soup? Did he have any misunderstanding about soup.

    Su Xun also guessed this reaction a long time ago, but there is no way to do it. Naturally, the world did not understand the cooking of the dishes so fancy at first.

    Just listen to Su Xun's explanation: "This is the vegetable soup I made, which is quite special. You will know after a taste."

    "Vegetable soup? This kid actually cooks vegetable soup. Does he look down on this cooking competition?"

    "It seems that our guess just now is really correct. This kid only has a unique skill in baking gluten, and he can't do the rest."

    "At least you can make tomato and egg soup. It's better than vegetable soup. It's also more beautiful. Vegetable soup is really perfunctory."

    "This time, Xinglong Restaurant is sure to win. The accident just now will definitely not happen again."

    ""

    When they heard that what Su Xun cooked turned out to be green vegetable soup, everyone was shocked at once. Is it too lazy to even be perfunctory? Green vegetable soup is so simple.

    To put it bluntly, when cooking vegetables, add a little more water and add some salt and other condiments. Of course, fry the vegetables in oil in advance.

    Several judges are still quite confused, no matter how they look at the pot in front of them, it doesn't look like soup.

    Isn't soup all liquid? You can't see any soup when it's solidified together. Can it be called soup?

    Although at first glance, the appearance is quite good, it can be said to be very different from the roasted gluten he made just now.

    It looks like colored glaze, and even reflects light under the light, like antique amber.

    Even the green vegetables are wrapped in it, it feels crystal clear, like a work of art.

    Being able to make green vegetables like this is quite a feat. Most chefs probably don't know how to make them.

    However, this is of no use, the rules of the competition have been clearly stated, what we want is soup, you have to deal with it.?What do you mean, is this automatically giving up?

    Su Xun didn't bother to explain too much, so how should he explain it?

    It is estimated that after finishing talking, he must be regarded as crazy.

    Huang Tianxiang couldn't help being happy in his heart, he thought that this kid was sharp-eyed and sharp-mouthed just now, why didn't he speak now.

    He suddenly changed his mind. He didn't eat anything just now, but in the end he couldn't hold back, and he was slapped in the face instead.

    Now he decided to make a change. He was the first to do it, intending to taste it, no matter how it tasted, and then give Su Xun a strong criticism.

    Using a soup spoon, I put a spoonful in my own bowl, and it was still in that solid shape, like jelly, with no liquid at all.

    Huang Tianxiang didn't care about that much anymore, he took a bite directly, scooped up a piece with his small spoon and ate it.

    Unexpectedly, it just entered the mouth. It was originally a solid piece, but it seemed that it exploded immediately after encountering the temperature in the mouth.

    It turned into a liquid in an instant. Isn't this just soup? The original vegetable soup just appeared, making Huang Tianxiang very confused.

    After being dazed for a few seconds, he quickly swallowed it and found that it was really memorable.

    It is green vegetable soup, because there is still the aroma of green vegetables in the soup.

    But this taste, compared to the vegetable soup he drank before, seems to be quite different, there is an indescribable taste in it.

    I don't know how to describe it, but it feels delicious anyway, and I don't know if it's an illusion or what, but he actually feels that this vegetable soup seems to be more delicious than crab roe and tofu soup.

    ?If you think about it casually, you will know that according to common sense, this should be impossible. In terms of deliciousness, how can you compare with crab roe?

    Huang Tianxiang felt that this might be his own illusion, so he took another sip, and after taking this sip again, the feeling became clearer.

    It's delicious. I never thought that the vegetable soup can be so delicious. It seems that the internal organs of the whole person have been mobilized. It can be said that I am very happy at this time.

    Originally prepared to scold Su Xun, at this moment, it seems that he can't say it.

    "Master Huang, how are you? Why don't you speak?"

    Immediately, a judge said strangely.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 I am not worthy (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Huang Tianxiang tasted it, everyone else was staring at him, including several other judges. They hadn't tasted it yet, but were looking at Huang Tianxiang.

    I want to know how this stuff tastes, after all, it looks too strange, it doesn't look like soup at all, and it doesn't even feel like eating.

    Everyone chose to wait and see, and wanted to hear Huang Tianxiang's evaluation.

    In the past, according to his style, after basically eating, he would start to comment, but this time, he was surprisingly calm and didn't say a word.

    Huang Tianxiang's complexion is very complicated. The deliciousness of this vegetable soup has exceeded his imagination, and even captured his stomach.

    Let him criticize, to be honest, it is really against his will, even if he has no integrity, he can't say that kind of thing.

    However, it was impossible for him to praise Su Xun. He was still unhappy with Su Xun, so he could only choose to remain silent.

    Facing other people's inquiries, Huang Tianxiang could only say: "I don't know what to say, you will know after a taste."

    I don't know how to say it, what does it mean, is it possible that this strange-looking vegetable soup actually has a lot of background?

    For a while, the remaining three judges couldn't sit still anymore, and started to taste.

    "My God, is this really vegetable soup?"

    "It's wonderful, it's really wonderful. The green vegetable soup is cooked like this, which is admirable."

    "It's really ingenious, the key taste is so delicious, the taste of the soup is completely wrapped in it, and it doesn't evaporate at all."

    "Too strong, this vegetable soup must win."

    ""

    The audience in the audience, at this moment, can be said to be collectively stunned, thinking to themselves, what are these judges doing, are they performing?

    A vegetable soup, why are you boasting like this?

    Soon it was time to vote. Unexpectedly, it was still Su Xun who won.

    What's more shocking is that Huang Tianxiang, who was still questioning Su Xun and looked down on Su Xun just now, all voted for Su Xun.

    What does this mean? It means that Su Xun won by an absolute advantage. He won all four votes.

    On the contrary, Master Kong's crab roe and tofu soup did not win a single vote, which made people feel incredible and full of doubts.

    ?Including Su Xun's palace private kitchen where Su Xun played on their behalf, it can be said that everyone was confused.

    Su Xun won, so they won?  Why does it feel like a dream, I still can't believe it.

    "Shady, this is definitely a shady!"

    "That's right, there must be money for the palace's private kitchen. Tell me, how much did you judges charge?"

    "It's too fake, please, can you please be a little more careful when you are doing shady things, and win the number one chef in the world with a bowl of vegetable soup, don't you think it's quite ridiculous?"

    "We do not accept this result, and there is no fair competition."

    ""

    Xinglong Restaurant didn't know who brought the rhythm, anyway, everyone shouted at once, and they were quite dissatisfied with the result of this judgment.

    No one felt that they would lose, they all felt that they would win.

    Su Xun showed a weird smile, thinking that this group of people really can't afford to lose, can they use their brains when they call the shady ones?

    The judges are not all invited by you, and we have never had any contact with them here. How can they say that they bought them?

    As for that old fellow Huang Tianxiang, his face was turning red and white, and he was a little guilty.

    It seems a bit unkind to take money from other people and vote for Su Xun.

    However, there is nothing to be done about it. Even if he voted to the opposite side, 3:1, there is still no way to change the final result.

    On the contrary, everyone will question him. If this happens, his authority in the circle in the future may be questioned.

    Master Kang also had a look of astonishment on his face. Obviously, he did not expect this result.

    I saw him walking over, intending to taste the vegetable soup himself. He naturally had a judgment in his heart whether it was a shady scene.

    Anyway, if you lose, you have to lose clearly. Let him lose so inexplicably, he will not agree.

    "Woo！！"

    After Master Kang took a sip of crystal glazed vegetable soup, his complexion changed completely.Obviously, he also experienced the beauty of it.

    After being silent for a long time, Master Kang finally said: "I just found out today that Tang can still do this. It's really amazing. I'm ashamed of myself."

    Master Kong was wearing a microphone, and the voice of his speech could be transmitted through the stereo in an instant, and everyone heard it.

    The four words "I am ashamed to be inferior" immediately caused an uproar. In fact, everyone knew what it meant.

    It is really surprising and shocking that the dignified No. 1 Chef of China admitted today that he is not as good as others.

    The people at Xinglong Restaurant were completely speechless, and Master Kang himself admitted that if they still talked about shady things here, then what's the point, they were just humiliating themselves.

    The boss of Xinglong was furious, and his whole body was full of anger. He scolded angrily: "I spent a million dollars to invite you here, and it's fine if you don't win for me. What do you mean by talking for others?"

    "snort！！"

    Master Kong has long been unhappy with him. Although he has a good temper, it doesn't mean he won't get angry.

    Just listen to Master Kong said unhappily: "If you invite me to play, the price is usually this price, I didn't cheat your money, and I didn't promise you to win."

    "I've tried my best, but the opponent is obviously stronger than me, it doesn't matter who you invite!"

    Su Xun admired this man quite a bit, at least he didn't pretend.

    Just heard Master Kang ask: "Young man, how did you cook the crystal glazed vegetable soup just now?"

    Su Xun was instantly embarrassed by a question, which could not be explained at all, so Su Xun said, "This is an untold secret."

    Master Kong smiled after hearing this, and did not continue to ask questions. It is true that there are many secret recipes in cooking, and it is very taboo to ask about these things.

    Although I lost today, there is nothing to be angry about, because I am convinced.

    That old guy Huang Tianxiang said with a stern face: "Master Kang, haven't you taken any apprentices in your life? This young man is so powerful, maybe you can take him as an apprentice."

    Everyone knows that although Master Kong is quite famous and has superb cooking skills, he has never taken any apprentices in his life.

    There are countless people who want to worship him as a teacher, but he has not agreed, because he feels that no one has the qualifications to inherit his culinary skills, which is relatively rampant, but no one dares to question him, after all, the level is there.

    Today's Su Xun is eye-catching. At his age, he still has great potential.

    If he can be accepted as an apprentice, it must be a good story, and it is also very beneficial to Su Xun.

    Unexpectedly, Master Kang said shamelessly: "I don't deserve to accept him as an apprentice!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257: Underworld Judge (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss！"

    For a moment, everyone gasped, and their faces were even more shocked.

    The three words "I'm not worthy", from Master Kong's mouth, give people a different feeling.

    His identity and status are there, he is one of the best in the culinary world, but in front of Su Xun, he actually said the three words "I don't deserve it", which is really surprising.

    However, Master Kang's expression was extremely serious and serious, and it didn't seem like he was talking nonsense at all. In this way, everyone's thoughts can be imagined.

    This is a kind of affirmation to Su Xun, and it is a huge affirmation, which proves that Su Xun's cooking skills may really be no worse than him.

    It was definitely not a fluke that Su Xun won two consecutive rounds tonight.

    Upon hearing that Master Kong was giving face so much, Su Xun hurriedly said modestly: "Master Kang, you are too polite. You are a senior. It is our honor to be guided by a senior."

    "Yes, Not Bad!"

    Master Kang seemed quite satisfied with Su Xun's reaction, and he nodded.

    Admired: "It's quite good to have such a mood at a young age, without arrogance or impetuosity, and there must be a lot to do in the future."

    Su Xun is not too cold about such words. To be honest, he doesn't even want to fight anymore.

    It's not bad for money, but it's a fart to struggle.

    I can only smile on the surface, so that the atmosphere on the scene will not be awkward.

    "I announce that the winner of this culinary competition is the chef of the palace's private kitchen. Congratulations to them."

    Just at this time, the host also followed the procedure and announced the result of the competition.

    Both games were won by Su Xun, and there was no need for the expected playoffs, as everyone knew the result.

    The camera kept taking close-ups of Su Xun. Su Xun saw it, but he didn't care and kept calm.

    This is just a report, which may cause some repercussions in the culinary industry, but the audience is not wide.

    In the end, everyone will only remember who won the game and who still remembers Su Xun, so there is no need to worry about being famous.

    Everyone wants to be famous and become an Internet celebrity these days, because fame is equivalent to money, and it can quickly become a profit, just like getting something for nothing.

    But Su Xun didn't want it at all, because he had too much money and didn't want to ask for any more money.

    The people at the court's private kitchen below can be said to be overjoyed. They miraculously won today. They all know that the restaurant may have a huge development in the future.

    Originally, the business was quite good, because Lingfei's court dishes were indeed unique.

    Now, stealing from Xinglong Restaurant won't cost a lot of money, and it gave the opponent a wave of assists, which was passed out immediately.

    The chef who talked about the palace's private kitchen won all the first chefs in China. One can imagine how explosive this effect is.

    As for whether Su Xun is the chef here, to be honest, it is not important anymore.

    Looking at Xinglong Restaurant again, it can be said that they have a dead mother's expression. Today is a relatively serious blow to them, and they are very uncomfortable.

    After the competition was over, everyone went back separately, and there was no need for the stage to exist.

    Now it's time for dinner, there must be business, it's impossible to waste such a good golden time.

    Many diners who watched the excitement just now have already gone to the palace's private kitchen, planning to taste it.

    Regardless of whether it is to join in the fun, or for some other purpose, anyway, it is undeniable that this time, the palace's private kitchen is going to be popular.

    One of the gourmet anchors was still streaming live, and she also went to the palace's private kitchen, and there seemed to be quite a few fans in the live broadcast room.

    Seeing that Ling Fei was already smiling from ear to ear, Su Xun couldn't help being happy for him from the bottom of his heart.

    Looking at him like this, he should soon be able to get out of the previous green hat tragedy and embrace his own brand new life.

    Moreover, a person like him seems to be a loyal and loyal person. If you help him, you will definitely not suffer in the end. If there is anything that can be used for him, he will definitely work harder than anyone else.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Da Fei, you can just get busy, I won't make trouble here."

    Ling FeiI also know that this business is going to explode tonight, and he doesn't have time to entertain Su Xun. I believe Su Xun won't care so much.

    I just heard him say hurriedly: "Man, thank you so much today. Business is too busy now. I'm still a chef. I really can't leave. I'll treat you to dinner another day."

    "It doesn't matter what you eat or something. Let's talk about it when you have time. You can do your work." Su Xun said.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun left so quietly.

    Before leaving, he also saw the opposite door Xinglong Restaurant, the restaurant was deserted, and the business was very poor.

    Their boss called everyone in the hall, and he didn't know whether he was lecturing or doing something, which made people feel a little funny.

    Speaking of which, I showed off my cooking skills today, but Su Xun hasn't eaten much yet, although his own cooking skills are good.

    However, it is actually the same thing to really eat what you cook yourself, so Su Xun went directly to eat some snacks and the like.

    Back home, Su Xun always felt that something was missing. When he came back before, Mo Xiaoli always came to talk and chat with him.

    Suddenly Mo Xiaoli was gone, I was really not used to it.

    When I lived in Xia Jinshu's house before, even though their whole family was there, Su Xun's life was almost the same as his own.

    The heart is in a closed state, and there is usually no one to talk to.

    Until he moved out and met Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun's life seemed to be embellished invisibly.

    In fact, Su Xun is also thinking, it would be great if he could have this system earlier.

    After thinking for a while, Su Xun threw out all the messy thoughts in his head, let's draw a lottery to make himself happy.

    Today, Su Xun estimated that he absorbed all kinds of messy resentment points. As expected, he took a look and found that there were already 672 points.

    It was enough to draw six prizes, which made Su Xun gear up for it immediately. He also knew that as long as he didn't completely lose his character, he would definitely be able to win.

    "System, give me a lottery draw and draw all the points." Su Xun said immediately.

    The system has been cooperating with Su Xun for a long time, and it probably understands Su Xun's character. Basically, it will draw all the points.

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time"

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time"

    ""

    After a series of thanks for participating, I finally won the draw.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Zhong Kui's skin [Judgment of the Underworld]" (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258: Su Xun Learning to Drive (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding this skin, Su Xun generally has a certain impression in his heart, because Zhong Kui is a hero, and he himself is more used to playing it.

    To put it bluntly, it is a hook. If you can hook the little crispy skin on the opposite side, it will be really flattering.

    In particular, some mages controlled by girls don't know how to move around, and they are simply magical weapons in fights.

    Closer to home, in an instant, this huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Zhong Kui on this skin obviously has certain characteristics of the Chinese nation. He is dressed in red and wears a number one scholar hat on his head.

    It looks quite festive, and it has nothing to do with the underworld.

    However, if you take a closer look at his face, it is a little scary. It should be based on the model of Lord Yan.

    It doesn't matter what it looks like, it's not what Su Xun should worry about, what Su Xun should be more worried about is this skin, what effect does it have.

    So Su Xun didn't hesitate, and quickly clicked on this skin, and the card was immediately reversed, revealing the attributes on the back.

    Skin name: [Judgment of Hell]

    Corresponding hero: Zhong Kui

    Skin function: After Su Xun is equipped with this skin, he can transform into a judge of the underworld, possessing the ability to dispel evil spirits and control the souls of ghosts.

    All the ghosts in this world, after seeing the host, must kneel down and worship the host, otherwise the host can end their life and death with a word from the host!

    "Damn it, is it so awesome?"

    Su Xun was a little shocked, this skin is too domineering, it has such a powerful effect, Su Xun dare not think about it.

    Of course, this also exposes the fact that there are ghosts and ghosts in this world?

    Su Xun, as a good boy who has received nine years of compulsory education, has taken the college entrance examination, and is about to go to university, has received atheistic education since childhood.

    Believe in science, don't believe in those things that are there or not, in fact, those things don't exist at all.

    However, this skin has taught Su Xun a lesson, making Su Xun's views established in the past few years seem a bit broken.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is not small in courage, he just couldn't figure it out, so he asked: "System, are there really such things as ghosts in this world?"

    "Nonsense, otherwise, what is the purpose of giving you this skin? You thought it was for fun."

    The system seems to have a temper, and said to Su Xun: "Let me tell you, those things really exist in the world, but they are not common."

    "Coupled with the development of today's society, there are too many people, so it is even rarer, but there may be, and you will know later."

    "All right´´"

    After Su Xun heard it, he roughly understood what was going on, and worked together for a long time, and found that those things really existed.

    In comparison, Su Xun must be more willing to believe in the system, because the system let Su Xun know that nothing is impossible.

    Anyway, whether it exists or not, it doesn't matter to Su Xun. He has the skin of this underworld judge, so he has nothing to be afraid of.

    It is clearly stated on the skin that no matter what ghosts they are, they will obey Su Xun after seeing Su Xun, because Su Xun can control their life and death at will.

    The function of this skin, if you think about it carefully, seems to be nothing out of the ordinary.

    Because the character Zhong Kui is a mythical figure in Chinese folk, he is known as the god of catching ghosts, that is to say, all evil spirits will retreat when they meet him.

    In the past, many people would paste Zhong Kui's portrait on the house, just to ward off evil spirits in the town house.

    It's not like mocking a person's ugliness now, saying that hanging his photo on the wall can ward off evil spirits, and hanging it on the bedside can prevent pregnancy.

    In ancient times, in the eyes of everyone, Zhong Kui's portrait was particularly useful for peace and auspiciousness.

    In this way, it seems to be quite easy for ghosts and gods to worship.

    Su Xun even had a little expectation, he couldn't wait to meet a ghost, and then try to see if it would work.

    However, the system also said in reality that such things as ghosts are quite rare, and if you want to encounter them, you must really depend on luck.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Time passed very slowly. After really not going to school, Su Xun found that life was much more boring, and he had nothing to do all day long.

    In addition to playing with mobile phones??It¨s playing with a mobile phone, but what¨s the point of playing with a mobile phone? It seems that there is no meaning at all.

    Su Xun has been waiting for the results, but it will take some time before the results come out.

    As for things like going out for a trip, Su Xun was rather lazy at the time. Even if he had money, he would not be willing to run outside.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun planned to use this time to do serious business and learn his driver's license.

    Although I am an old driver, because of Zhao Yun's engine heart skin, driving and so on are minor problems for Su Xun.

    But after all, it is still a legal issue, just like you have a girlfriend, even if you don't have a marriage certificate, you can still communicate in depth together.

    But if you have children, you still have to ask for a marriage certificate, otherwise you, an unlicensed driver, will not be registered for your child.

    ?It is the same these days, the driver's license is still very important, if you are caught driving without a driver's license, you will be detained.

    Although Su Xun drives a sports car, no one dared to check it, but since he has time, Su Xun thinks it is best to learn one.

    There is no threshold for learning a driver's license. As long as you are within the age range, you are an adult and under the age of 60 or 70, and you are not physically disabled and have no traffic accident records, you can sign up.

    Find a driving school to sign up for, it is relatively big in Linjiang, so Su Xun went to consult it.

    Anyway, in a word, the speed must be fast, help yourself to arrange it quickly, and those who want to take the test quickly, you have the basis of driving.

    Others also simply said it directly. Normally, so many students have to take their time, and I am afraid they will have to line up, so at least two or three months.

    Su Xun thought in his heart that it could be overthrown, and he went to college in two or three months.

    However, there is also VIP treatment here, which means that if you pay more money, you can learn quickly and get a certificate quickly.

    This is spending money to buy services, not rip-offs, like a large amusement park like Disney, that's it.

    It¨s okay if you don¨t want to line up, just buy a pass for more money, and you can play as soon as you can, and give you priority service.

    Having nothing but money, Su Xun directly signed up for VIP and spent more than 8,000 yuan.

    For normal driving lessons, more than 5,000 yuan will be enough, and this VIP will cost an additional 3,000 yuan, but for Su Xun, this is just drizzle.

    After Su Xun finished registering, he also directly said, arrange as soon as possible, the sooner you want to take the exam, the better, don't worry about whether you will pass the exam.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259: Bad Marks (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After spending money, everything becomes very easy. The saying that money can turn ghosts around is really true.

    The action at the driving school can be said to be very fast. After only one day, they successfully signed up for Su Xun.

    The first test is subject one, the driver's license test, there are four subjects in total, you have to take one by one, and you must pass the first test before continuing to the second, otherwise it will not work.

    Some people who really have no talent are stuck there and may not get through for a year. He is in pain, and the coach of the driving school is also in pain.

    Relatively speaking, the first subject is relatively easy, but it is just a test of some theoretical knowledge.

    Su Xun spent a few hours in advance, downloaded a software, and probably did all the questions, all of which were multiple choice questions and true or false questions.

    With Su Xun's current head, there is no problem at all, many of them are common sense questions, and there are some basic traffic rules.

    During the exam, Su Xun passed it quickly, and it was done on the computer.

    After finishing all the questions and clicking submit, the result came out immediately, and Su Xun scored 97 points in the test.

    There are a total of 100 questions, and each question is worth one point. Su Xun probably deducted a few points because he was too careless.

    However, it doesn't matter, because as long as the score is 90 and above, it is considered a pass.

    ? After passing, Su Xun contacted the driving school, who also said that he would arrange a coach for Su Xun immediately, and go directly to study subject two tomorrow.

    ? On the second day, Su Xun came to the driving training place of the driving school. The second test of the subject was some turning and backing into the garage.

    Every driving school has a large space for everyone to practice.

    This project is the real beginning of learning to drive, and it also needs the guidance of a coach. Of course, this is also the most difficult, after all, I just got in touch.

    Generally speaking, it usually takes about two weeks. If it is slower, for example, the coach has more students, and you have to learn for a month at least.

    However, for Su Xun, this is not a problem. He knows all about the technology, but it is just a formality.

    As long as he proves his skills in front of the coach, and he agrees to take the test by himself, it will be fine. Su Xun will not learn to drive here in such a hot weather.

    The whole earth is like a steamer. It's very hot in the morning. Even in the car, it's not comfortable.

    "Is Coach Zhang Dali here?"

    Su Xun found a shed to rest, and a few people were sitting in it, so he came over to ask.

    Because there are many small areas on this site, and there are also many sheds. It is estimated that in one shed, there is a student led by a coach.

    Su Xun had never met the coach before, so he came here purely by feeling. He saw the word "Zhang" written on the shed, so he came to ask.

    "That's right, are you also here to learn how to drive? You seem to be a talented student, right?"

    There is a young man wearing glasses, with a few pimples on his face, who looks quite enthusiastic.

    When Su Xun heard that it was here, he sat down politely and asked, "Where's the coach?"

    "He brought a carload of students to practice driving in front, and we are all waiting here."

    Learning to drive is not something you can practice if you want, unless you have a special relationship with the coach, otherwise, just line up obediently.

    Anyway, I don¨t have much to do when I¨m idle, the guy who happened to be sitting next to me was pretty good at talking, so Su Xun chatted with him.

    Su Xun said: "I just came today. My name is Su Xun. From what you mean, you should have practiced for a long time, right?"

    "My name is Xi Daiyin. I can be regarded as a newcomer. I have only been here twice. This coach doesn't like me very much and has always ignored me. He only asks me to practice once in a while." This guy complained.

    Xi Daiyin is a name that doesn't sound very common.

    However, Su Xun still asked curiously: "Why doesn't the coach like you? I don't think you look like the kind that scares people. Or did you provoke him?"

    "It's only when he came, so provoke him."

    "Oh, what's going on, let's hear it."

    Xi Daiyin should have been very dissatisfied with this coach for a long time. He only heard him say: "When he came for the first time, he gave me ten yuan and asked me to buy him a Zhonghua."

    "Damn it, is it so direct?"

    Everyone knows?, when practicing cars, many coaches like to receive gifts and the like. They don't say it on the surface, but they will hint it to some extent.

    If you give something, they will practice quickly for you. This can be regarded as an unspoken rule, and it is the same in all walks of life now.

    But it's too shameless to ask for it so directly. If you want Zhonghua for ten yuan, why not go to heaven.

    After this, if you are asked to buy him a pack one day, wouldn¨t it be a disaster.

    "So, you didn't agree to buy it for him, and then he got angry, right?"

    Xi Daiyin said: "No, I went to buy it for him, but I didn't realize it, so I bought him a box of Zhonghua toothpaste."

    "As a result, he died of anger when he saw it, and even scolded me a few times. His attitude was quite bad."

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun was delighted when he heard it, and thought that this guy was really interesting, no wonder the coach didn't want to see him.

    However, this coach asked for gifts and scolded people when he came up. It doesn't sound like a good bird.

    Anyway, no one else was there, so Su Xun asked: "It sounds like our coach is not very easy to get along with."

    "Don't mention it, we are divided under his hands, it can be said that we have turned bad luck for eight lifetimes."

    Xi Daiyin continued to complain: "He always looks like he is cursing at everyone. If you don't give gifts, he will delay you to learn slowly. Those who are in a hurry have no choice but to spend some money."

    "Except for some good-looking girls, maybe he has a better attitude, but he often likes to play tricks, and there are many complaints."

    ?Su Xun was shocked, what kind of luck was he, how could he have such a bad record as a coach, it seemed that things were not as smooth as he thought.

    "Isn't it useless to complain?"

    "There is a ghost, it's just a superficial job, the driving school is short of coaches, how could they be expelled, I can only turn a blind eye."

    "Because the driving school thinks that after the students get their driver's license in a month or two, there will be nothing to do. Whether they are satisfied or not is not that important."

    Su Xun nodded, feeling that what he said made sense, and then said, "Then why don't you buy him some gifts or something like that?"

    "I'm too lazy to buy it. I'm not used to this kind of person. If you don't believe him, he can still hit me. Please take your time. I'm a college student and I have plenty of time."

    The guy said indifferently: "Anyway, the money is spent, and the driving school wants to ensure that you get a license. At worst, you will get stuck and change the coach."

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, this guy still has a personality, and his ideas are similar to Su Xun's.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260 Come down if you have the guts (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is true that you have money, you can spend it no matter what you do, but if you let Su Xun spend money to please this kind of person, to be honest, Su Xun is really unwilling.

    Spending money to buy services is understandable, but for a person like this, he is blatantly seeking benefits from you. Su Xun hates this kind of behavior very much.

    "Are you the new student today?"

    Just at this time, a rough voice sounded.

    Su Xun saw that he was a dark-skinned middle-aged man, wearing a straw hat to shade the sun, full of big yellow teeth, and looked more casual. This guy should be his coach Zhang Dali.

    Just listen to Su Xun hurriedly said: "Is it the coach?"

    "That's right, I'll get in the car with me to practice in a while. I don't have any adaptation period here. Just get in. I'll teach you some things you need to master in the car." Zhang Dali said.

    Su Xun didn't see for the time being what kind of piss this guy was, but he still nodded and said "OK".

    After resting for a while, Su Xun, Xi Daiyin, and a fat girl got into the car to practice together.

    Every time you practice driving, it is best to have several people in a car. Everyone comes one by one. When others are practicing, you can watch from behind and learn from it.

    In fact, every time, the person who was scolding in front was scolded crazily by the coach, and the people behind were trembling, thinking what to do when it was my turn.

    Although this coach is a bit wretched when he listens, he likes to touch women, but the girl who is with him should be quite safe.

    It wasn't that Su Xun hated her, she was indeed a bit ugly, I guess the coach's taste is not that heavy.

    After the three of them got into the car, they felt a little suffocated.

    The inside of this car is really too hot. In such a hot day, the car has been exposed to the sun, and the temperature inside the car must be higher than that outside.

    As for why the air conditioner is not turned on, don't be ridiculous. This kind of car is no different from a scrap car. It is very old and can run.

    Where did the air conditioner come from, so I endured it.

    After coming up for a while, Su Xun felt that he was already sweating non-stop.

    The girl was the first to practice. Su Xun and Xi Daiyin sat in the back. At first, she was not asked to drive directly, but the coach introduced the structure of the car to Su Xun.

    What is the brake clutch and so on, and how to change the gear.

    The cars in the driving school are all with manual transmission, which is more complicated than automatic transmission.

    Su Xun didn't listen much at all. He joked that he was familiar with things like cars, let alone how familiar they are. Does anyone else need to teach them?

    But he didn't say anything, just pretended to listen.

    After the car practice started, Su Xun realized why others complained about this coach, damn it, if they caught him, they would scold him.

    That girl's skills are obviously not very good. She probably hasn't practiced for long, and she has been scolded all the time. Su Xun feels that at this time, she doesn't understand a lot. Your good guidance may be better than cursing.

    "Did you see that person in front?" the coach asked abruptly.

    The girl nodded and said, "I see!"

    "Give me speed up and hit him directly!" said the coach.

    The girl panicked and said, "No, I dare not!"

    "You know how dare you step on the brakes quickly, don't you want to die!" The coach yelled.

    Su Xun: ""

    After more than 20 minutes, Su Xun felt that his ears were about to explode. This person is really annoying.

    Chirping, scolding all the time, the whole car was filled with his cursing voice, but the three of them didn't speak much.

    "I don't know what you have learned after practicing like this. If you do this again next time, you won't be able to use it."

    After the girl finished driving a lap, the coach complained a bit, and then pointed at Su Xun and said, "That newcomer, come up!"

    Su Xun didn't expect to arrive at him so soon, it seems that he really didn't like that Xi Daiyin very much, he had to be put behind him in everything.

    After opening the car door, Su Xun hurried to the driver's seat and adjusted the seat and rearview mirror. After all, everyone's height and weight are different.

    ? At the beginning, start from the start. After the car is ignited, Su Xun, under the guidance of the coach,, drive forward.

    In fact, he didn't need his guidance, Su Xun knew what to do, it was just to give him face.

    The coach gave Su Xun a high look. He didn't expect this kid to be quite intelligent, so he will be able to talk about it.

    And he did a pretty good job. Compared with other students, he was in a hurry when he got on the bus, which is really much better.

    "Om！！"

    However, the car hadn't moved forward a few meters when it suddenly trembled violently, and then stopped and turned off the engine.

    Just like a man, after shaking his body for a while, he paralyzed and didn't want to move, feeling that everything seemed dull.

    Su Xun was confused for a moment, but based on his knowledge of cars, he could hear the sound of the engine immediately.

    Damn it, the car broke down and something went wrong.

    This kind of car was originally rebuilt from a scrapped car. It has no quality. Problems often occur, and the car has to be repaired every few days.

    There is no way to do this. After all, the people who just came to learn how to drive are novices, and it is impossible to get a new car for everyone to practice. If it is touched, it still needs to be repaired.

    It's better to get some older cars, which are more durable and don't feel bad when repairing them.

    It's just that Su Xun's luck was relatively bad. When he was driving, the car unexpectedly had a problem, which made people feel a little bit pained.

    Su Xun tried to re-ignite, but it seemed to be completely out of order. No matter how hard he ignited, there was no response. There should be a problem with the engine.

    The coach scolded directly: "What the hell did you do just now, why did the car break down?"

    When Su Xun heard the tone of the speech, he felt uncomfortable, and thought it was none of my business, there was something wrong with your car.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This shouldn't have much to do with me, right? Your car should break down often, right?"

    "Fart, what do you mean is often broken, I think it's your kid who messed up just now." The coach didn't make sense, and insisted that it was Su Xun who did it.

    Su Xun didn't even want to look at this guy anymore, so he just gave him two words: "Retarded!"

    "Who are you scolding?" The coach was instantly furious.

    He has always been the one who scolded people, even if he was upset, he had to bear it in his heart, and no one dared to scold him directly, otherwise Che would not want to learn from it.

    Who knew that the kid I met today was so arrogant.

    The coach immediately said: "Come on, come down for me, come down and talk to me if you have the guts!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 Suffocating Car Repair Operation (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come down as soon as you come down, do you really think I'm afraid of you?"

    Su Xun is not a vegetarian either, he just opened the car door and got out of the car. What happened to the car today made him not in a good mood.

    The two people sitting in the back looked as if a battle was about to break out, and they got out of the car quickly, wanting to see what was going on.

    "The resentment value from Zhang Dali is +45!"

    The coach closed the car door vigorously, then pointed to Su Xun's nose and said, "Who did you scold just now, if you feel like scolding, let me hear it again."

    "You are an idiot, I have never heard such a cheap request." Su Xun was not polite.

    Su Xun's temper has always been that you respect me one foot, and I respect you one foot.

    If you mess with me, I'm sorry, I won't give you any good looks.

    The coach was furious, with a face as black as charcoal, it seemed to be full of anger, and he said: "I think you want to die!"

    This guy is not a good bird in the first place, his character is low and he has no quality, otherwise, he wouldn't have done so many outrageous things.

    Having been pissed off by Su Xun, he was about to come up and start a fight.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed for a moment. The moment this guy started, Su Xun's movements were much faster than him, and he slapped him with a slap as fast as lightning.

    With a "slap", the coach was knocked to the ground by Su Xun.

    The students nearby were all shocked, thinking that this kid was too cruel, even the coach dared to hit him.

    Although everyone was very unhappy with this coach and had this idea in their hearts, but after a long time, everyone still dare not, after all, they still have to learn to drive here.

    In this world, there are too many constraints, and almost no one dares to do whatever they want.

    For example, when you are at work, you may see that the leader who makes you work overtime all day is not happy. Do you dare to hit him?

    When you were in school, some teachers pointed at you, and you were very upset, but would you dare to do it?

    Today Su Xun did something that everyone wanted to do but didn't dare to do, and immediately made everyone feel that this young man is a man.

    But at the same time, it is also clear that Su Xun hit someone today, I am afraid that the matter cannot be let go.

    Zhang Dali stood up and covered his face. He felt that half of his face was in burning pain.

    The ghost knows how much force that kid used to beat someone just now, it was really cruel.

    However, this also made him understand a truth. This kid seems to be a hunk. If it is reasonable, he may not be his opponent.

    If he couldn't beat him, Zhang Dali's aura instantly weakened a bit, and he said, "You dare to hit me, okay, just wait to be fired."

    Just as everyone thought, if this kind of thing happened, the driving school would definitely have to expel Su Xun. After all, beating the coach was a vicious incident.

    Most people are also thinking, bear with it if you can, anyway, a month or so will pass, if you really hit the coach.

    Maybe you will lose a few thousand dollars. It is not easy for anyone to make money these days.

    But Su Xun didn't care, and wanted to threaten him with this, dreaming.

    Just heard Su Xun squinting his eyes and said: "No problem, you can go to the driving school to expel me."

    "Anyway, I don't care about the thousands of dollars for registration. At worst, I just find another driving school to register."

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "But you have to be careful, you'd better hire two bodyguards when you commute to and from get off work every day, otherwise you might be killed someday."

    "Damn it!"

    Everyone was shocked again, thinking that this kid is so powerful that he even used the trick of threatening.

    It can be said that Zhang Dali's heart has fallen into an extremely entangled situation at this time.

    He looked at Su Xun like a ruthless person, because when threatening others, if you don't have the confidence, then you don't have that momentum at all.

    But Su Xun's appearance makes people feel that he has a plan in mind.

    Most people nowadays are like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong, once they find out that you are a stubborn stubble, they don't want to provoke you anymore.

    Zhang Dali is this kind of guy. He usually bullies the students, and he doesn't care. He thinks that if you come to learn how to drive, you will have to be bullied by me casually.

    But Su Xun's performance today completely bluffed him.??I really dare not do anything to Su Xun.

    However, if he just admits to being cowardly like this, it seems that in front of many students, he seems to be too humiliated.

    So Zhang Dali said: "I don't need to have the same knowledge as you about what happened just now."

    "But you broke the car, so you should pay for it. You can't get away with the money you owe," the guy said.

    Anyway, no matter how you say it, Su Xun¨s life will definitely not be easy today, and he insisted that the car was damaged by Su Xun, and he must pay for it.

    ?Su Xun smiled, and said to himself, pediatrics, just like this, you want to scare me?

    This kind of broken car, I have a Lamborghini, which is more than a few hundred for you.

    However, repairing a car does not seem to be a difficult task for Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense with this person, and went directly to lift the hood of the car. In fact, he knew the structure and principle of the car clearly.

    After one glance, you can tell what's wrong. After all, Zhao Yun's engine heart skin is not a joke.

    Su Xun didn't even need tools like a wrench, he just kicked the engine.

    Zhang Dali was frightened, and said quickly: "What are you doing?"

    He thought that Su Xun was deliberately taking revenge on the society and wanted to completely destroy the car, which made him a little anxious, so he quickly dissuaded him.

    Although the driving school will reimburse the money for repairing the car, it will be included in his assessment results and affect his salary, which is why he is so anxious.

    Su Xun didn't even look at him, just opened the door of the car, turned on the ignition, and the car roared, and he repaired it.

    "Is this all right?"

    Not only the students, but even Zhang Dali, the coach who stayed with the car all day, was dumbfounded.

    Go up and kick it, the car is fine, it feels like there is nothing wrong with it, what the hell is this operation, it is simply suffocating.

    However, while Zhang Dali was still in a daze, Su Xun had already started the car and didn't let anyone get in the car.

    "What are you doing, stop for me!"

    Zhang Dali immediately became anxious and roared loudly.

    You must know that there are regulations in the driving school. Students are not allowed to be alone in the car. The instructor must be on the co-pilot. Because the co-pilot has brakes, the instructor can deal with emergencies.

    Wouldn't it be fatal to let one of these learners drive?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 Luo Shenyi is Unwell (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, no matter what he called, Su Xun didn't bother him at all. Instead, the speed of the car became faster and faster, and no one knew what he wanted to do.

    However, Su Xun didn't want to take revenge on the society or anything like that, he just wanted to drive a car and show off his driving skills to these people.

    Don't think of yourself as a newcomer anymore, let Su Xun waste time here on a hot day, Su Xun doesn't have that much interest.

    "Braking！"

    The sound of tires rubbing against the ground began to sound, hitting everyone's eardrums.

    Only then did everyone realize that this person was drifting.

    Isn't it crazy, drifting with a broken car like a driving school, is he desperate?

    What's even more frightening is that he succeeded in drifting. The car flicked beautifully, and two tire tracks appeared on the ground.

    Dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded, this can do anything, a proper master.

    Taking a car with good performance, most people don't dare to drift, because it is a bit difficult and has certain risks.

    It's very handsome if you play it well, but if you don't play it well, it's dead.

    It happened that Su Xun succeeded, and he still used the car of the driving school.

    Anyone who has driven it knows that this kind of car is like a tortoise, even the accelerator is useless, just to prevent you from running too fast, so as to avoid any accidents.

    Under such difficult conditions, Su Xun still managed to drift successfully. It can be seen that his mastery of cars is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Su Xun himself felt quite boring. The speed of this car was really too fast, and it hurt to drive.

    If I float it twice again, I guess this car may have some problems again, as if it is about to fall apart.

    Su Xun didn't want to continue repairing the car, so he resisted the idea of ??continuing to drag the car, and started to be serious, practicing all the test items of subject two.

    He saw the girl in the car just now, and he has already practiced it once. He also has a good idea of ??the general process, and there is no technical problem.

    It took nearly twenty minutes for Su Xun to practice all four test items before driving the car over.

    Glancing at the coach, he immediately said: "I know what to do, I don't want to waste time here, arrange the exam for me as soon as possible, understand?"

    Zhang Dali was dumbfounded. After being a coach for so many years, it was the first time he met a student who was better than him.

    The car drives so well, why the hell are you here to practice.

    It quickly came to his senses that this student was probably just for the certificate, and he didn't need to learn it.

    So this Zhang Dali nodded quickly, and said a little scared: "Okay, okay, I will arrange it for you right away."

    Su Xun is completely afraid to provoke him, like a plague god, he wished to send him away as soon as possible, it would be better to let him go to the exam earlier, so as not to be here, he would embarrass himself.

    This Zhang Dali was really afraid of Su Xun, and he didn't want Su Xun to continue practicing driving.

    Hurry up and sign up for Su Xun, let him take the exam, there is no suspense, Su Xun passed with full marks very easily.

    It took a few more days for Su Xun to pass the exams of subjects three and four.

    The main thing is to familiarize yourself with the process, and then go directly to the exam.

    It's just that because registration still takes a certain amount of time, Su Xun has no choice but to wait for a few days.

    After the exams of the four subjects passed, Su Xun could be considered to have settled the matter at hand.

    After successfully obtaining the driver's license, Su Xun will be a legal and regular driver in the future, so he doesn't have to worry too much about driving.

    After doing some calculations, there are still a few days until the results of the college entrance examination will be announced.

    Hurry up to get the results, Su Xun is not too worried about how he did in the exam, because he doesn't care, and he knows that the exam will not be bad.

    The main thing is to give my parents an explanation, and at the same time go back quickly, so that my parents can look good in front of the folks in the village.

    ！！！！！！

    But that night, Su Xun received a call from Luo Shenyi.

    I thought it was something related to the company, but after the call was connected, Luo Shenyi said, "Su Xun, do you have time today?"

    "What's the matter, IThere is time every day.  "Su Xun said.

    "Come to my house, I'm a little uncomfortable, please show me."

    Su Xun couldn't sit still as soon as he heard it, no wonder hearing Luo Shenyi's voice seemed a bit wrong, it turned out to be uncomfortable.

    It wasn't very clear on the phone, Su Xun didn't ask any more, he quickly said: "You wait for me, I will probably be there in half an hour or so."

    Driving out, Su Xun drove quite fast on some road sections where the speed limit was not very high.

    Arriving at Luo Shenyi's house, Su Xun rang the doorbell, and Luo Shenyi knew who it was, it must be Su Xun.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi, she is still so beautiful.

    However, compared to before, this beautiful face is obviously a little haggard, giving people a feeling of morbid beauty.

    It was obvious at a glance that Luo Shenyi should indeed be feeling unwell or something, and she was not as energetic as before.

    Arriving on the sofa in the living room, the two of them sat down, and Su Xun opened the eyes of salvation to watch.

    However, after looking at it, it was a little strange, Luo Shenyi didn't seem to be sick as shown by the eyes of salvation.

    I don't even have minor ailments such as colds and fevers, and my body is still quite healthy, but I may be a little haggard mentally.

    Having roughly understood the situation in his heart, Su Xun said, "What's wrong with you? Is it because you have been under too much work pressure recently, causing your spirit to be not very good?"

    "It's just insomnia at night and frequent nightmares, which I have never had before."

    Luo Shenyi said: "As for the work pressure, I have always been working at this pace, and there have been no problems for several years."

    "Basically, when I want to sleep, I can fall asleep. Just recently, I don't know what happened, but I just can't fall asleep."

    Su Xun is also a little bit pained, thinking that you are not sick or injured, and I can't cure you.

    And there are many reasons for insomnia. Simply put, it is not sleeping well at night. The main reason is stress.

    If you have been insomnia all night, how can you be in good spirits? Luo Shenyi's appearance is understandable.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Insomnia, you mainly need to adjust it yourself."

    "It's not a random treatment. I'll go back and buy you some medicine that can help you sleep. You can take it and see, and remember not to think about it, and relax yourself more."

    Su Xun can only make a general suggestion, there is no good way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 Ghost in the painting (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi nodded, she has been in a lot of pain recently, maybe Su Xun doesn't know much about it.

    It's not just as simple as insomnia, but also nightmares, extremely terrifying nightmares.

    It's not that Luo Shenyi can't fall asleep, but that every time she closes her eyes and her brain enters a sleep state, some horrible nightmares appear.

    There was everything in the dream, and even Luo Shenyi himself couldn't explain it clearly.

    But without exception, they were all terrifying things, which woke Luo Shenyi up with a start, and she couldn't sleep at all, or dared not sleep.

    But how dare you tell others about dreams, especially nightmares. It seems that there is nothing to say about such a big person having nightmares.

    Luo Shenyi made Su Xun laugh at herself, so she didn't say anything, and looked back to see if the medicine that Su Xun prescribed to help sleep had any effect.

    If it really works, there is no need to worry so much.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Okay, the takeaway I ordered should be here soon, let's go after eating."

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, seeing that Luo Shenyi still wanted to eat, it meant that his appetite hadn't been affected in any way, so it shouldn't have much to do with it.

    Luo Shenyi and Su Xun still talked about work matters, and she only heard her say: "Our cooperation with Big Pepper is going very smoothly so far."

    "Just as you said, I proposed it to him in this way. They thought about it and accepted our price."

    Su Xun nodded. Although the company of Big Pepper is not big and not well-known, it is still a company with a certain scale.

    The people in the management are naturally not free-spirited. They understand these principles, and their acceptance makes Su Xun not feel any surprise.

    If they don't accept it, and insist on taking some low-priced route, then Su Xun won't bother to talk to them.

    Su Xun is more concerned about when the product will be launched, and asked: "How long will it take for a mobile phone equipped with our battery to be launched?"

    "It should be soon. I expressed my desire to go public as soon as possible, because our technology is very mature and there will be no problems."

    Luo Shenyi said: "It's the same with Big Pepper. They know this is an opportunity for the company to turn around, so they must be anxious."

    "What they are afraid of is that if other companies get the batteries from us, if they go to the market first, they will not be able to seize the opportunity."

    "I guess they showed an ambiguous attitude, and they don't know whether other companies have received our battery supply."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing after hearing this, this Luo Shenyi is indeed a veteran in the mall and has his own ideas.

    In fact, except for the Big Pepper Company, no one is willing to believe in the battery developed by Su Xun and the others, because as far as the current technology is concerned, it is simply unrealistic and looks like a scam.

    However, when you cooperate with others, you must not reveal all your secrets.

    Luo Shenyi's ambiguous attitude gave the company a certain degree of dominance in the cooperation with Pepper.

    Big Pepper must have thought that it would be great if they could sign a separate agreement. For example, batteries will only be supplied to their company in the future.

    It is a good thing for their company, but it is impossible to agree to this, because the Pepper mobile phone is still relatively weak in the entire mobile phone market.

    Even if he got up, there is still a gap with some giants. What Su Xun wants to do is all the mobile phone business.

    Imagine that this battery will become standard in the future, and basically every mobile phone produced will be equipped with one, and the profit will be terrible.

    The release of a new mobile phone is not difficult. Any company, their R&D department, must have many design drawings of future mobile phones.

    Everything is prepared in advance. You only need to change the battery and improve the configuration. It should not be long before it will be officially released.

    To be honest, Su Xun is still looking forward to it. This is his first step to change the world, and he doesn't know what kind of impact it will have.

    The two of them were talking while eating, and the time just passed by unconsciously.

    It seems that when talking with Su Xun, Luo Shenyi's spirit also improved a little.

    "Um?"

    Suddenly, Su Xun felt something was wrong, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be an evil spirit flashing upstairs.

    It sounds likeIt seems a little nonsense, it's good, how can there be evil spirits, it can't be nonsense.

    However, Su Xun is different now. He has the skin of a magistrate, and he is quite sensitive to these evil monsters. Although it passed by in a flash, he was still caught by Su Xun.

    Luo Shenyi obviously also saw that there was something wrong with Su Xun's face. He suddenly stopped moving after eating, and his expression gradually became serious.

    "What's wrong with you, Su Xun?" Luo Shenyi asked.

    Su Xun asked: "Is there anything wrong with you upstairs?"

    "There's nothing wrong, everything is the same as before." Luo Shenyi was a little puzzled.

    I thought to myself what happened to Su Xun, why did I feel that the question I asked seemed to be out of my mind.

    Su Xun couldn't sit still anymore, his feelings were obvious, and it was certain that Luo Shenyi's upstairs was absolutely obvious.

    Putting down the chopsticks, Su Xun said, "Come on, follow me up to have a look."

    Although Luo Shenyi was strange, she saw that Su Xun had already run upstairs, and Luo Shenyi followed.

    The second floor of the villa is the bedroom and study room. Although Su Xun has been to Luo Shenyi's house many times, it seems that he only came up to the second floor once.

    After searching for a while, I saw Luo Shenyi's boudoir.

    After entering, Su Xun showed a smile, sure enough, there is a problem here.

    There were ghosts appearing just now, although they heard the movement and began to hide, but under the eyes of Su Xun, the judge of the underworld, there was no way to escape.

    ? At the beginning, he also said that it was rare to see a ghost once, but he did not expect to encounter a ghost at Luo Shenyi's home, and Su Xun was a little excited.

    Sweeping his eyes around the room, Su Xun quickly locked on to a scroll and casually threw it on the table.

    This is a picture of a lady. As for the authenticity, Su Xun is really not sure, but it is obvious that there are ghosts in this painting.

    After staring at it for a while, Su Xun suddenly shouted: "Get out of here!"

    Luo Shenyi was really taken aback by the sudden raising of her voice, wondering what the hell happened to Su Xun, why did she suddenly lose her temper with a painting?

    However, in the next second, something very strange happened.

    In this painting, there is actually a ghost that popped out directly, floating in mid-air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 The Truth Comes Out (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah！！"

    Su Xun's performance here was not bad, but Luo Shenyi's side completely lost control and screamed suddenly.

    And hurried up, put his body against Su Xun's arm, and hugged Su Xun tightly.

    Due to the excessive force, Luo Shenyi's chest was always pressed against Su Xun's arm, without any distance.

    Su Xun could clearly feel the elasticity and softness coming from it, Luo Shenyi's figure is really quite good.

    However, Su Xun is not that kind of wretched person. Taking advantage of this moment is not very interesting. He also knows that Luo Shenyi has been extremely frightened at this moment.

    Originally, Su Xun didn't think too much about it, so he just called out the ghost inside, which frightened Luo Shenyi.

    It's hard to imagine that Luo Shenyi, who usually looks so calm or even indifferent, would be frightened into such a state. It is estimated that besides Su Xun, no one else has seen her before.

    This has nothing to do with guts. A ghost suddenly floated out of the painting, which is simply too scary. If you are not prepared, everyone will be afraid.

    Just like Su Xun, it can be said that he didn't feel anything at this time.

    Su Xun quickly patted Luo Shenyi on the back, and then said softly: "Don't be afraid, with me here, she can't hurt you."

    Only then did Luo Shenyi relax a little, and her expression soon returned to normal. After all, a strong woman like her has a strong psychological quality and adjustment ability.

    Glancing at the ghost that appeared out of nowhere, it looked like a woman in palace attire, with only the head following half of the body, just floating in space.

    It looks like a human being, but everyone understands that this is definitely not a human being.

    At this time, the female ghost in the palace costume was prostrate on the ground, which was obviously a posture of kneeling down to Su Xun.

    Especially when Su Xun's eyes swept across her body, she was frightened, her body trembled suddenly, and then she quickly said: "My lord, please spare my life."

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed a little, he knew why this female ghost was so afraid of him, because Zhong Kui's skin effect came out.

    It is indeed exactly as described by the system, even Su Xun now has a feeling that as long as he says a word casually, this female ghost may be wiped out in an instant.

    Aren't ghosts no longer counted as human beings? How can they still die?

    In fact, this death is just a theory. Su Xun can make him disappear, which means that there is no way to reincarnate.

    Completely erasing from this world is much scarier than death, no wonder she was so scared after seeing Su Xun.

    Su Xun also understood what happened to Luo Shenyi, no wonder she couldn't sleep well.

    When sleeping all night, there is a female ghost in the room, floating around her, which has a considerable impact on the human spirit, and it is strange to be able to sleep well.

    If it goes on for a long time, Luo Shenyi's body will probably go from bad to worse.

    It was Su Xun who thought the problem was too simple just now, and thought it was simply a matter of high work pressure.

    It's only now that I realize that it doesn't seem to be the same thing. After all, who has nothing to do and thinks about ghosts.

    Su Xun looked stern, and he asked, "Why did you want to harm her?"

    The female ghost in palace costume is still trembling at this time, she seems to be able to hear that Su Xun seems to be angry.

    "My lord, it's not that I want to harm her. Someone arrested me and sealed it in the painting. I can't leave this painting for a long time, and I must do as he said, otherwise, I will be destroyed directly."

    The female ghost kept talking, as if she wanted to ask Su Xun to let her go.

    Su Xun probably understood that this painting trapped her in it, and she would only come out for activities during a specific time period, such as at night.

    When she was eating just now, she should have crawled out after a certain time, and Su Xun just happened to feel the breath on her body.

    "Why didn't you go to the underworld to reincarnate after you died, but was caught?" Su Xun asked.

    "I am a grievous soul, because I died unjustly, so I stayed in the world by virtue of the existence of resentment, but my luck was relatively unlucky, and I was caught by a person who knew the art of catching ghosts."

    Seeing the female ghost like this, Su Xun should not have lied, because in front of him, she absolutely did not have thatA daring liar.

    "Who sealed you in the painting?" Su Xun asked.

    This is the most important thing. People who know how to catch ghosts in reality are indeed relatively rare. If it was before, Su Xun would not believe that there were such things.

    Who the hell is this kind of person who wants to harm Luo Shenyi, or in other words, who is Luo Shenyi's enemy and invites this person to do it.

    However, the female ghost said: "I know he is a charlatan, but I don't know what else he is called."

    Su Xun was a little helpless, she just asked three questions and didn't know.

    However, Su Xun didn't make it difficult for her. Although she caused some trouble to Luo Shenyi during this period, she didn't do it voluntarily.

    Once a ghost like her is in the world, once it is controlled by someone, it is actually a very painful thing.

    Su Xun said directly: "I'll let you go this time, hurry up and reincarnate!"

    This kind of female ghost is not the kind of evil ghost. She still has human thinking, so she doesn't have much fighting power.

    In Su Xun's opinion, this is of no use. It is better to let her go to reincarnation as soon as possible, which can be regarded as liberating her.

    Su Xun waved his hand, and the female ghost immediately looked happy, because she could feel that her connection with the scroll had been severed.

    At this moment, she regained her freedom.

    Kneeling down to Su Xun again, he kept saying, "Thank you, my lord. In the next life, I would like to be a cow and a horse to repay my lord."

    At this moment, Su Xun was still thinking about who did this, and he didn't have the time to talk to this female ghost, so he waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go now, I wish you a good pregnancy."

    The female ghost was just like that, along the window, even if it was a layer of screens, she floated out directly, as if there was nothing.

    Luo Shenyi didn't feel panic anymore, but she felt amazing. Today, she refreshed her three views.

    It turns out that these things really exist in the world, which is jaw-dropping and unbelievable.

    What made her even more curious was why the female ghost would be so frightened when she saw Su Xun, which made her a little puzzled.

    At this moment, Su Xun spoke up, and he asked, "Shenyi, where did you get this painting from?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The problem lies in this painting. If you want to know who did it, then you must start with this painting.

    Where Luo Shenyi's painting came from is more important, because looking at Luo Shenyi's appearance, she doesn't seem like the kind of person who appreciates antiques.

    Su Xun doesn't know whether this painting is true or not, but it still looks pretty good, like an authentic one.

    If you are a person who likes to collect antiques, I am afraid that you have already collected them well. How could you throw them here like Luo Shenyi at random.

    Therefore, it seems unlikely that Luo Shenyi bought it herself. Luo Shenyi probably wouldn't do such a thing. The most likely possibility is that it was a gift from someone else.

    Luo Shenyi's expression changed, and she said directly: "That fellow Fu Yanjie gave it to me."

    "Fu Yanjie?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment. He thought it was some kind of business competitor, but he didn't expect it to be that guy, which surprised Su Xun.

    Why did he send this, did he want to kill Luo Shenyi, but didn't he still say that Luo Shenyi was his fiancee? He probably wouldn't want to kill her.

    If it is said that that guy wants to kill himself, Su Xun believes it. He probably wants to kill himself.

    However, if Luo Shenyi is harmed, there should be no need for that, is it because of love and hatred?

    Or in other words, Fu Yanjie was simply giving away things. In fact, he didn't know anything, and he didn't know the mystery hidden in this painting.

    It felt even more impossible. He was suspicious of sending the painting, and that guy was not a good bird. Su Xun didn't believe that he could have any pure thoughts.

    Anyway, this matter is more complicated, and I can't figure it out for a while. What is certain is that Fu Yanjie is a major suspect.

    Su Xun was a little strange, he asked: "Why did you ask for Fu Yanjie?"

    Su Xun also knew from the previous contact, it seemed that Luo Shenyi hated Fu Yanjie very much, and would not talk to him logically.

    And Luo Shenyi is not short of money, even if this painting is real, it will be several million at most.

    Su Xun didn't believe that she would violate her principles just for the sake of millions.

    Luo Shenyi said with an ugly expression: "He went to my company to give it to me some time ago, and of course I didn't want it at first."

    "However, he said that this is a gift from his grandfather, that is, the old man of the Fu family."

    Luo Shenyi regretted a bit and said: "It's not easy for me to refuse when he said that, because the old man of the Fu family has a pretty good relationship with the Luo family."

    "If I don't accept this gift, I'm afraid that if I tell it later, it will cause another trouble, and my family will bother me again." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun roughly understood, Luo Shenyi obviously, this is a trick.

    Fu Yanjie probably understood Luo Shenyi's temperament, and knew that she would definitely not take what he gave as a gift. If it was in the name of the old man, it would be different.

    But it definitely won't be a gift from the old man. Where can the old man get this kind of painting with ghosts sealed inside.

    Su Xun can be sure that Fu Yanjie did it on purpose. He knew that there was something wrong with this painting, otherwise he wouldn't have been so deliberate.

    Luo Shenyi said: "After I got it back, I opened it and looked at it. I didn't bother to find a place to hang it, so I put it on the table."

    With her intelligence, in fact, at this time, she probably already understood that her abnormality during this period was related to this painting.

    Su Xun scolded: "Fu Yanjie, that bastard, really deserves to die. Be careful in the future and don't get in touch with him, so as not to cause trouble."

    This guy didn't know where he got the painting, anyway, it made Su Xun feel a little uneasy, for fear that he would continue to be unfavorable to Luo Shenyi.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this moment, a ringtone woke up Su Xun who was thinking, and it was Luo Shenyi's cell phone that rang.

    Luo Shenyi looked at the phone, her face changed again, she said: "It's Fu Yanjie calling, do you want to answer it?"

    Su Xun also couldn't help being a little bit astonished, thinking it was true or not, is it such a coincidence that he called him just after he scolded him, maybe he heard it.

    However, Su Xun still said: "Go on, see what he has to say, and you can adapt to the situation later."

    "Why, what's the matter?"

    After Luo Shenyi answered the phone, her tone changed to a certain extent.? 

    Acting has to be as real as it is. She had Fu Yanjie's phone call before, but she either didn't answer it, or she had a bad attitude. This is a normal reaction.

    If he had a better attitude, he might have heard something was wrong.

    Luo Shenyi turned the phone on speakerphone and put it on the coffee table, so Su Xun could hear it clearly.

    Fu Yanjie laughed twice over there, and said, "Shenyi, what are you doing at home?"

    "Is there anything wrong? If nothing else, I'll hang up."

    "Don't hang up, I have something to do with you, something to do!"

    Fu Yanjie hurriedly said: "I heard that you are not feeling well recently, what's the matter?"

    "How do you know I'm not feeling well?" Luo Shenyi pretended to be surprised and said.

    Su Xun said in his heart that this acting skill is really good, it makes people feel inferior, Fu Yanjie will never find out.

    "How else would I know? I must have heard it from someone." Fu Yanjie said perfunctorily.

    Su Xun also heard that he was perfunctory, he must have done it, and he also knew what effect it would have. It is estimated that after a few days, people will feel uncomfortable.

    I just heard Fu Yanjie continue to say: "It just so happens that I met a genius doctor, how about taking him to show you?"

    This guy seems to be quite looking forward to it. From his tone, it can be heard that he desperately hopes that Luo Shenyi will agree.

    When Luo Shenyi heard that it was disgusting, she thought to herself that you are such a rubbish, and you still want to come to my house at night, you are dreaming.

    But just when she was about to refuse, Su Xun touched her hand, winked at her, and nodded slightly.

    Su Xun can't speak, once he speaks, he will be found out, that guy must be able to detect something is wrong, so he can only hint to Luo Shenyi like this.

    Luo Shenyi was a little surprised that Su Xun actually asked himself to agree, but after thinking about it, it should be fine with Su Xun around.

    After understanding, Luo Shenyi said: "What kind of genius doctor, I don't believe you, don't worry about it."

    This Luo Shenyi is also a master, what he said sounds like a rejection, but in fact there is still room for it.

    Sure enough, Fu Yanjie hurriedly said: "Don't worry, this doctor is definitely a good doctor, just show you. If you think about how uncomfortable you are going to work, how uncomfortable it is."

    Luo Shenyi deliberately pretended to think for a while, and then said in silence, "Okay then, hurry up, I'm going to bed soon." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266: Fu Yanjie's Shameless Plan (Part 1)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hanging up the phone, Luo Shenyi hurriedly asked: "Su Xun, why did you let him come over? It's disgusting to see that guy."

    Su Xun had a profound smile in his eyes, and he said: "Don't be so excited, let him come, of course there is a purpose."

    "He took the initiative to call you today. He must have a plan. It's better to let him come here and see what he wants to do."

    Su Xun said: "Anyway, I'm here, and he can't do anything to you. If there is any attempt, it can be resolved earlier."

    ?Because Su Xun is still quite worried, what kind of follow-up actions will that guy have with Luo Shenyi, even the hidden ghost in the painting has been revealed, who knows what actions he will have next.

    Su Xun and Luo Shenyi don't stay together for a long time, so if something unexpected happens, they may not be able to protect her well.

    If this is the case, it is better to plan. If there is any problem, solve it today to avoid future troubles.

    Su Xun has already made up his mind, and he will definitely teach this guy a painful lesson, at least half dead, so that he will not dare to make any more attempts in the future.

    Luo Shenyi could probably understand Su Xun's thoughts, so she didn't say anything, but sat there quietly.

    Her spirit still looks not very good now, but it doesn't matter anymore. After the ghost in the painting is expelled, she can fully recover after resting for two days.

    That guy Fu Yanjie moved really fast, as if he had already prepared for it. Within ten minutes, the doorbell was rang.

    Luo Shenyi immediately exchanged glances with Su Xun, she wanted to ask Su Xun what to do.

    Luo Shenyi, the domineering president who used to be vigorous and decisive, seemed to have lost his domineering aura in front of Su Xun, and became without assertiveness.

    Su Xun lowered his voice to make sure that the outside couldn't hear him, and he said, "Just go to open the door and deal with it, I'm hiding inside."

    "Always pay attention to the situation on your side. If there is any problem, I will come out immediately."

    "Okay~"

    Luo Shenyi was decisive, so she didn't talk nonsense, so she got up and went to open the door.

    After Luo Shenyi got up, Su Xun took out his invisibility cloak, put it on himself, and disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    Hiding inside, it still feels a little bad, and you may not be able to see clearly. You should wear an invisibility cloak, so you can hide yourself easily.

    When the time comes, I will stay next to Luo Shenyi, as long as Fu Yanjie wants to touch Luo Shenyi.

    He appeared suddenly and suddenly, probably it would scare him, he could pee out.

    Fu Yanjie came in, followed by another person. He was an old man. He didn't seem to have any gray hair, but his body was a little stooped and he was dressed in black.

    Su Xun only took one look at it, and he could feel that this old man was not ordinary, he had some evil spirits on him, and reckoned that the painting was his masterpiece.

    Fu Yanjie has a relationship with this kind of person, no wonder he can target Luo Shenyi so unscrupulously.

    I just heard Fu Yanjie say: "Hey, isn't your little boyfriend here?"

    What he asked was Su Xun, Luo Shenyi frowned, she didn't like Fu Yanjie's tone of voice, but Luo Shenyi still said bluntly: "Not here~"

    "That's such a pity!"

    There seemed to be some regretful words in this guy's words, and I don't know what they meant. It seemed that he still hoped that Su Xun would be there.

    Luo Shenyi said directly: "Fu Yanjie, the genius doctor you're talking about, can't it be him?"

    "That's right, it's my servant, Mr. Luo, don't judge people by their appearance, it's okay to boast about your medical skills." The evil old man said immediately.

    Su Xun sneered in the dark, thinking that you have a ghostly medical skill, and these two people who came here today definitely have other plans.

    In fact, Luo Shenyi didn't believe it at all in her heart. With her vigilance and IQ, how could she fail to see that these two guys had bad intentions.

    If she was alone, she would definitely not let men into her house at night.

    But after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun was still there, and he had nothing to be afraid of, so he said directly: "Then you come and show me."

    "There's no need to check the pulse. I just don't feel well recently, and I have a little insomnia." Luo Shenyi said directly.

    She wouldn't let that old man touch her, even if she couldn't feel her pulse.?, a woman like Luo Shenyi who is a bit mentally obsessed with cleanliness is quite repulsive towards men.

    The old man was obviously taken aback, but he said: "No problem, you don't need to feel the pulse!"

    But at this moment, he made a sudden move, and hit Luo Shenyi on the shoulder with a hand knife, causing Luo Shenyi to faint.

    The whole process only takes a second or two at most, this old thing is quite fast, and a lot of people are quite good at age.

    With such a fast speed, normal people may not be able to react, let alone a woman, Luo Shenyi naturally did not respond and was attacked.

    Su Xun, who was hiding at the side, felt his heart tense immediately, and he almost couldn't hold back, but he also knew that Luo Shenyi was fine, just passed out.

    Continued to watch, Su Xun decided to take another look, as long as they dared to move Luo Shenyi, they would directly attack.

    I only heard Fu Yanjie say: "Is that enough?"

    "Don't worry, Fu Shao, she has been knocked out by me. It is more effective than taking medicine. It will take a while to wake up. Fu Shao, you can enjoy it!" The old man said with a smile.

    "Oh shit！！"

    At this time, Su Xun finally understood what Fu Yanjie wanted to do after working on it for a long time.

    He didn't want to harm Luo Shenyi either, he knew that the painting would not be able to threaten Luo Shenyi's life in a short period of time, it would only make her feel unwell.

    As long as Luo Shenyi is unwell, then his chance will come. He can get Luo Shenyi through this method. He is really a shameless person.

    Fu Yanjie looked at Luo Shenyi who was lying on the sofa, his eyes showed a hot light, he licked his mouth, and said at the same time: "It's a pity, that kid is not here."

    "If that kid is here, master, you can help me kill him directly. I was scolded last time."

    Fu Yanjie's tone was full of regret.

    Obviously Su Xun also heard that this guy is talking about himself, it seems that he always wants to deal with himself, and this hatred is quite high.

    It's just that he didn't expect to kill him, and he was hiding in the dark at this moment, watching his every move. He was already on the way to death, getting closer and closer to death.

    The evil old man said: "Young Master Fu, you don't have to worry. I will help you deal with him sooner or later. Killing him is not a piece of cake for me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Kneel down!  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was a little speechless. He was here, and it was a strange feeling to hear two people say that they wanted to kill him.

    Fu Yanjie seemed very excited when he thought of killing Su Xun.

    Just heard him say: "Master, I am so lucky to meet you this time."

    "Young Master Fu, you are being polite, but this woman is really a beauty. If you eat meat, Young Master Fu, don't forget to leave a mouthful of soup for me to drink." The old man said.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's eyes, there is desire beating. It is obvious that Luo Shenyi's charm is too great.

    Fu Yanjie said: "Don't worry, I will go first in a while, and you can follow."

    "You bastard, aren't you usually very high-minded, and you still reject Lao Tzu, now you just fell into my hands obediently."

    Fu Yanjie said viciously: "I'll take some photos and videos for you later, don't you want to be obedient to me, and if you don't, I'll ruin your reputation."

    After finishing speaking, one of his salty pig's hands stretched out towards Luo Shenyi's chest.

    "Grass mud horse, court death!"

    Su Xun was so angry that he wanted to kill this guy. He suddenly appeared, and the invisibility cloak on his body was automatically withdrawn.

    Immediately, he grabbed Fu Yanjie's hand, keeping his hand in mid-air, unable to move for a while.

    Fu Yanjie and that old man were immediately stunned. The two of them were shocked a ton at this moment, why the hell did someone suddenly appear?

    This kid seems to have popped out of nowhere, and it's too scary, scarier than a ghost.

    "Crack！！"

    In the next second, Su Xun's hand suddenly exerted force, and he heard the sound of bones breaking. The bones on Fu Yanjie's wrist were directly crushed by Su Xun.

    Ignoring his wailing, Su Xun kicked him to the wall, causing a shock, while Fu Yanjie spurted out a mouthful of blood, half dead!

    "The resentment value from Fu Yanjie is +58!"

    Fu Yanjie was so hateful. He kept thinking about how to kill Su Xun. During this time, because of his father's prohibition, he stopped for a while.

    However, after getting acquainted with this master who can exorcise ghosts, Fu Yanjie's heart has long been agitated, and he is thinking about how to kill Su Xun.

    As a result, it was all right now, he hadn't gotten Su Xun yet, but Su Xun took the initiative to beat him up, and beat him so badly.

    Fu Yanjie is called hate, this is the first time he has suffered in Su Xun's hands.

    Fu Yanjie's eyes were covered by anger, so that he didn't even care about the pain on his body, and he only heard him say: "Master, it's this kid, kill him for me!"

    In fact, that evil old man was also quite flustered, just now when Su Xun made a move, he was also flustered.

    ? Although he is courageous, when he encounters a ghost, he is the same as seeing his own people, but in the face of danger, everyone reacts in the same way, and it is inevitable that there will be some panic.

    He could feel that this young guy had a strong and dangerous aura about him.

    However, he quickly regained his composure, and looked at ease, he was just an ordinary person, even if he was a bit of a three-legged cat, so what, it was useless.

    The evil old man moved very quickly, his hands were comparable to those of a trickster, he took out a gourd directly, it looked plain, but there was a layer of black air wrapped around the surface.

    Su Xun also became vigilant immediately, knowing that this old man is not as easy to deal with as ordinary people.

    "Tear！！"

    Suddenly he opened the lid of the gourd, and then several evil spirits emerged from it, constantly baring their teeth and claws in mid-air, looking particularly terrifying.

    However, after Su Xun saw this scene, he felt relieved. He thought that the gourd contained ghosts, so he thought it was something.

    It's just that ghosts can't pose any threat to Su Xun, so Su Xun can't help but not be afraid, but also wants to laugh a little bit, feeling that this time, it's a bit interesting.

    These are evil ghosts, and they are not the same as the ghost hidden in the painting before.

    Evil ghosts are very terrifying. They have the ability to directly hurt people, and at the same time, they can inflict terrible torture on people.

    Like Luo Shenyi, she was haunted by that female ghost for a few days before, it was just insomnia, and there was nothing serious about it.

    But if it is this kind of evil spirit, I am afraid that the human brain canIt directly loses its function, that is, it becomes dementia or something like that.

    Evil ghosts are all refined, and the effect is very terrifying. It can be seen that the old man in front of him is not a good thing.

    Maybe in order to refine this evil spirit, he still has a lot of human lives in his hands, and the ghost knows how many bad things he has done.

    Seeing that Su Xun stopped talking, the evil old man thought that Su Xun had never seen a ghost, and was suddenly frightened stupid by him.

    For a moment, I couldn't help sniffling in my heart, saying that ordinary people are ordinary people, there is no threat, and a few ghosts will scare him into a fool, and he doesn't even need to shoot.

    I just heard him say: "Boy, aren't you very capable, and now you know how to be afraid?"

    Su Xun was thinking about this evil ghost just now, but he didn't expect him to think that he was afraid.

    Su Xun, who was speechless for a while, glanced at this guy, and dropped two words: "Silly!"

    The evil old man was furious immediately. Is there something wrong with Te Niang's kid? He dared to scold himself, which is really embarrassing to him.

    The angry old man planned to let Su Xun experience the feeling of being haunted by evil spirits, and even make his life worse than death.

    "Give it to me, kill him!"

    When the evil old man gave an order, the evil spirits he kept in captivity immediately moved in unison, and rushed towards this side, looking quite imposing,

    However, when this group of evil spirits came to Su Xun, there were still a few meters away, and they couldn't move all of a sudden.

    ? As if being given sunflower acupuncture by someone, in mid-air, just stood still, no longer moving forward.

    The evil old man was very puzzled in his heart, and said what happened today, he had never encountered such a situation before, let them do whatever they want.

    Just hearing this evil old man, he suddenly shouted: "What are you doing, fuck me!"

    Still unmoved, he didn't even notice that his evil ghosts were already trembling non-stop at this moment, would it be impossible to fight Su Xun, the judge of the underworld?

    Humans may still be rebellious, but ghosts are no longer human beings. They have an instinct, just like a dog wagging its tail when it sees its owner.

    Instinctively made them afraid when they saw Su Xun, let alone attack Su Xun.

    Su Xun yelled loudly like thunder: "Kneel down!"

    A miraculous scene appeared, these evil spirits, all terrified, quickly crawled to the ground.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 Not That Simple (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Confused, this old man with an evil spirit on his body is obviously stunned. How is this possible? He himself has kept evil spirits in captivity for many years.

    It's not possible to talk about feelings. After all, things like evil ghosts don't have feelings, but at least they have recognized their master.

    In other words, in this world, these evil spirits should only listen to him alone, why are they like this.

    Let them kneel down directly?  As for the integrity, where did the integrity go?

    The old man was so angry, he felt that there was something wrong with these ghosts, so he said directly: "What are you doing, get up for me quickly."

    Being motionless, it was embarrassing to greet him. Those evil ghosts still knelt down in front of Su Xun, not even daring to move, quite pious.

    The evil old man's face can be said to be quite ugly, without any face at all, and he feels as if he has been betrayed.

    Instead, Su Xun said at this time: "Get up."

    A few evil ghosts seemed to be like people, and they immediately stood up as if they were being amnesty, relieved, but they were still trembling.

    It seems that there is an aura on Su Xun's body, which makes them very afraid.

    The old man's face was bruised and purple, as if he had been slapped in the face invisibly. It is really hard to figure out whether these ghosts belong to him or the kid in front of him.

    "Come on, fuck him, kill him!"

    Su Xun said abruptly.

    Several evil ghosts suddenly became hideous in mid-air, and floated directly towards the evil old man.

    As long as Su Xun speaks, no matter what they say, they will obey unconditionally, even if it is their master, they will still obey.

    The evil old man was startled, it turned out to be the devourer, and these evil spirits started to devour the master.

    "Pfft！！"

    The old man spurted out a mouthful of blood, and he was seriously injured at this time.

    Because these evil spirits were all carefully cultivated by him, and they have already formed that kind of master-servant relationship with him, and breaking the relationship together by force is tantamount to backlash.

    This is enough for him to feel uncomfortable. This guy is only relying on the few evil spirits in his hands. Without the evil spirits, he feels that he is already a little weak.

    There was no better way to do it. He waved his hand quickly, and a layer of black smoke instantly appeared in the air, and it continued to permeate.

    The old man was also decisive. Seeing that something was wrong, he immediately planned to run away. Anyway, he was no longer Su Xun's opponent.

    It's just that how could Su Xun give him a chance? His movements are fast, but Su Xun's reaction ability is also quite terrifying.

    Under the blessing of keen power, Su Xun dashed through the black smoke, but he didn't know if it was poisonous, but Su Xun still held his breath anyway.

    At an extremely fast speed, he caught the old man at once, preventing him from running away, and fell to the ground with a slap.

    For this guy, Su Xun will definitely not let him go, because this person has mastered this method of exorcising ghosts, and he is not a good bird.

    Let go of his words, and he will still do a lot of evil in the future.

    Just because he helped Fu Yanjie today and did these things to Luo Shenyi, in a word, it was enough for Su Xun to kill him several times.

    "Forgive me, young man, spare me, as long as you don't kill me, I can give you money. The boy gave me five million, and I will give it all to you, leaving nothing behind."

    When the old man was pushed to the ground by Su Xun, he knew that he would not be able to run away today, this kid was too scary.

    In fact, he only has this ability, and he is not like the Maoshan warlock written in the real novel, who is omnipotent in killing demons and demons.

    If he really had that ability, he wouldn't hang out with Fu Yanjie anymore. You can see his level by hanging out with someone.

    His strong desire to survive made him beg for mercy, he didn't want to die.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing a little when he heard it, and said to himself that Fu Yanjie spent more than five million yuan in order to ask him to help, which is really not a small number.

    However, for Su Xun, talking about the money is no different from insulting him, so Su Xun is too lazy to ask for it.

    "Die to me!"

    While speaking, Su Xun directly took action, and with a powerful force, directly crushed the guy's neck, and the guy disappeared from the world.

    The first murder, oneLife just disappeared from Su Xun's hands.

    But to be honest, Su Xun didn't feel too scared or flustered.

    After all, what he killed was the person who should be killed. This kind of person is a wicked person, and killing him is considered a meritorious thing.

    And Fu Yanjie over there was already trembling at this moment, especially after he noticed that the old man had been killed, the shadow area in his heart was so big.

    As if seeing his end, can he not panic.

    "Don't kill me, don't kill me!"

    Especially Su Xun's eyes, when he swept over this guy, his whole back was covered with sweat.

    "What is the taste?"

    Su Xun frowned. Why did he feel a strange smell appeared, which was quite unpleasant.

    But when he took a closer look, he knew what was going on. It turned out that this guy was so frightened that he had already peed in his pants. The crotch was obviously wet. It was really scared to pee.

    As for whether Fu Yanjie will be killed or not, Su Xun thinks it is really a problem. Of course, he wants to kill him. This guy's behavior today makes Su Xun especially want to kill him.

    But at this time, Su Xun had to calm down and think about the problem. For example, this Fu Yanjie, he is naturally insignificant, just a dude.

    Unlearned and incompetent garbage, to be honest, Su Xun didn't even bother to talk to him.

    But the Fu family is different, they are one of the largest big families in Linjiang, killing Fu Yanjie, one can imagine how much shock it will cause.

    If the Fu family really got angry, Su Xun would not be worried that they would kill him if he seized on this matter. What he was more worried about was that if this matter got serious, Nan Lin might not be able to protect himself.

    In China, the law is still relatively strict.

    It's different like that old man. After all, he is an unknown person, and his identity is probably quite mysterious. It doesn't matter if he is missing, no one will stand up for him.

    Su Xun thought for a while, and instantly made a decision in his heart, he said: "I have been you this time, get out!"

    Fu Yanjie was instantly overjoyed, he didn't expect Su Xun to let him go, and ran away as if he had saved his life.

    However, Su Xun said: "Take this old man away, go where he came from, and if you dare to talk nonsense when you go out, I will kill you directly."

    Fu Yanjie nodded quickly, he would not talk about this kind of thing, this old man is not a good person in the first place, if he spread the matter out.

    People may not believe that Su Xun kills people, but if he hooks up with this notorious old man, it will be troublesome.

    Seeing this guy running quickly with the old man's body on his back, Su Xun stared at his back, the corners of his mouth suddenly raised.

    Do you really think I'll let you go like this?  not that simple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 269 I'll go back with you (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Letting him go is letting him go, but it doesn't mean that Su Xun just let him go.

    What he did tonight, if Su Xun let him go, who knows if he will do it again in the future.

    People like this don't have any character at all, so they can't be trusted at all.

    He was so cowardly just now because he knew he was afraid. If one day he suddenly felt that he knew someone awesome again, he might make a comeback.

    Therefore, Su Xun will definitely deal with Fu Yanjie.

    After seeing him go out, Su Xun took a look at these evil spirits, and then said: "You guys, listen to me."

    "Go out and stare at that guy just now, follow him all the time, and torture him day and night until he dies." Su Xun ordered.

    What he wants to use are these few evil spirits. Anyway, keeping them by himself is useless to put it bluntly.

    Bringing a few ghosts by his side all day, even if they are obedient, Su Xun himself can't accept it. If it's a female ghost, he can think about it.

    If you let it go, it will be quite troublesome. After you go out, you will become a lonely ghost with no control. Who knows if it will harm people or something.

    It's better to let them keep staring at Fu Yanjie and torture him. In this way, it's like killing two birds with one stone.

    And more importantly, going out of this door means that it has nothing to do with me.

    Fu Yanjie must have been tormented by the evil spirits for a period of time, first he was insane or something, and then he died. After a period of time, who would have guessed that he did it.

    Perfectly shoved away the responsibility, and let Luo Shenyi and herself not offend the Fu family. This plan is quite good.

    After the few evil spirits heard the order, they didn't hesitate at all. They immediately moved out. They would definitely follow Su Xun's order and stare at Fu Yanjie firmly.

    After watching a few evil spirits also go out, everything returned to calm, Luo Shenyi was still asleep over there, she didn't know what happened.

    But that's fine, if she sees him killing someone, who knows if he will be afraid.

    Su Xun went to close the door of the villa, and then he started to clean the living room. First, there was a pool of blood that had to be dealt with.

    At the same time, there was also the smell of urine. Su Xun sprayed some air freshener, and then mopped the floor. It seemed that it had returned to its previous state.

    Immediately, Su Xun sat next to Luo Shenyi, and rubbed the acupuncture points on Luo Shenyi's head twice with his hands.

    She was knocked unconscious, so it is not difficult to wake her up, it can be done easily.

    Sure enough, after Su Xun rubbed for a while, Luo Shenyi slowly opened her eyes, her whole body shivered suddenly, and she quickly sat up.

    However, when she saw Su Xun next to her, she was obviously relieved.

    "What happened just now, why did I faint." Luo Shenyi obviously didn't remember much, she didn't even remember being knocked out.

    Su Xun said directly: "That guy Fu Yanjie did it. The person he brought is not a doctor, but a guy with good skills. He knocked you out."

    "I wanted to plot against you, but I showed up in time, and they couldn't do anything to you, don't worry." Su Xun said.

    Luo Shenyi's face was clearly sullen. It was obvious that she did not expect that Fu Yanjie to be so shameless.

    However, she also knew that the clothes on her body had not been touched by anyone, which proved that Su Xun was there, and they failed.

    If one's body was touched by that kind of disgusting person, or if it was defiled, with Luo Shenyi's temperament, it is estimated that she would not be able to survive.

    Of course, this also proves one point, it's not just that Fu Yanjie failed.

    Before I woke up just now, there was a good chance that Su Xun was beside me, but he didn't do anything obscene, which proved that she was right to believe in Su Xun.

    In fact, Su Xun himself forgot about it. He didn't expect that he could take the opportunity to do something, so he made a mistake.

    "Where are the two of them, Fu Yanjie and that old man." Luo Shenyi said.

    Since Luo Shenyi didn't know about the murder, there was no need to let her know.

    Su Xun omitted this part, and said directly: "The two of them were beaten up by me, and now they have run away in despair."

    ???Don't worry, after today is over, he probably won't dare to provoke you anymore.  "Su Xun seemed very sure, but he didn't say why.

    Luo Shenyi breathed a sigh of relief, and she said, "Su Xun, thank you so much for today, otherwise I might have been fooled, and I don't know what happened."

    "Don't be so polite to me, I still have something to ask for your help." Su Xun said.

    "What do you need me for?" Luo Shenyi was taken aback for a moment.

    I originally planned to tell you in two days, but since I am here today, let me tell you.

    "After the results of the college entrance examination came out in two days, I had to go home. Because I had a sum of money, my colleagues wanted to give it to my parents, because my family is in a rural area, and my parents' conditions are not very good."

    Su Xun has nothing to be ashamed of, and said truthfully: "The money on my body is obtained through legal means, but it is not easy to explain to the old man, after all, I just took the college entrance examination."

    "The last time I gave them money, I used the reason of winning the lottery. I can't keep saying that I won the lottery."

    Su Xun said: "So I thought, you ask the company to issue me a fake certificate or something, saying that I invented a patent and sold it to your company for tens of millions."

    Su Xun thought about this reason for a long time, and felt that this was the only reason, which was more in line with common sense.

    When I was in school, I really didn't have much time to make money, but I can say that I have a certain talent in invention. I invented a new high-tech thing and sold it to make a fortune.

    Although this reason is quite bad, it sounds like there are many loopholes, but it is enough to deal with your parents, and they don't think so much.

    Luo Shenyi understood as soon as she heard it. To put it bluntly, Su Xun asked herself to cooperate with him.

    Luo Shenyi nodded and said: "It's no problem. When you want to go back later, I will go back with you."

    "Just say that I am your boss. If this is the case, the credibility will be high."

    "What?"

    ?Su Xun panicked all of a sudden, I'm not kidding, Luo Shenyi actually wants to go home with her, how embarrassing it is.

    I just finished the college entrance examination, so I brought a woman home.

    Moreover, with Luo Shenyi's aura, if he really came to their village, no one would be able to hold him. Thinking about it, it's a bit inconsistent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270: Results Released (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But Luo Shenyi twitched her eyebrows, and said deliberately: "Why, you don't seem to want me to go back with you?"

    "How is that possible, it's just"

    Su Xun hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I'm from the countryside. I'm afraid you're not used to staying here."

    "How could it be that I'm not used to it? I'm notoriously adaptable, and I'm not going to live there. What's the point of going there?" Luo Shenyi said.

    When she heard that she didn't seem to be polite to him, but was really going, Su Xun couldn't say anything, and if Luo Shenyi went back with him, it would definitely be more credible.

    After thinking about it, I don't seem to have anything to worry about, so let's go back together, these are all indifferent.

    So Su Xun nodded and said: "That's fine, let's go together later, when I want to go back, I will call you."

    "Okay, tell me about your parents' figures later, and I'll buy them some clothes." Luo Shenyi said.

    "Come on, you'll save face just by going there. Don't be so polite if you want to buy any clothes."

    However, Luo Shenyi glanced at Su Xun and said, "If you go to visit, you must bring a gift, and I don't want to buy any health care products."

    "Those things may not be effective if you spend money on them. They are all deceptive, and they may be harmful instead of beneficial. It is better to buy some clothes and wear them more affordable."

    Su Xun always felt a little strange. You, a boss, went to an employee's house. Why are you so focused on it? Why does it feel like a daughter-in-law going to her in-laws' house for the first time.

    However, Su Xun didn't say anything, so he just nodded, and then said: "I'll check back and tell you, I don't know too well."

    ?Speaking of which, Su Xun never bought clothes for his parents, and it was only during this time that he was rich. Su Xun used to be an ordinary student with no income, where could he find money to buy clothes.

    Having said that, it was almost the same, Su Xun saw that it was getting late, so he drove back.

    Along the way, Su Xun himself felt a little unbelievable. He killed a person just now, but he could still remain calm.

    It seems that the system's skin blessing not only gives me special abilities, but also makes my character different.

    Back home, it was still the same as before, Su Xun didn't care if he was alone, he just took a shower and lay on the bed to play with his mobile phone.

    What made Su Xun a little puzzled was that when he was playing games, he found that Mo Xiaoli's profile picture was always gray.

    Looking at the game records, it is true that since the day I left, I haven't played a game, and even social software has no dynamics at all.

    Even Su Xun tried to make a phone call, but the phone was turned off.

    At first, I thought that even if I left, with the current communication methods so developed, it would be no problem to keep in touch frequently.

    Unexpectedly, since then, the two of them really haven't had any contact.

    Su Xun also couldn't figure out what was going on, could it be that Mo Xiaoli did this on purpose, but it didn't seem like he would block himself.

    The biggest possibility should be that she has some unspeakable secrets, Su Xun can't figure it out.

    But this is more firm, Su Xun's determination to go to Jianghai City, as long as he goes to Jianghai City, it means that the two of them are close, and there should be a chance to see her at that time.

    After playing two rounds of games, Su Xun felt a little boring. The summer vacation is coming soon, and all kinds of elementary school students are haunting, which makes this game lose a lot of fun, and even feels that it is not interesting.

    After replacing the mobile phone, Su Xun took a look. He seemed to have more than 100 resentment points, so he tentatively came to a lottery draw.

    ? I just tried it out, didn't have much hope, and in the end I didn't win anything. This is already a normal operation.

    ！！！！！！

    Two days later, when the results of the college entrance examination in Linjiang City were announced, countless students who had completed the college entrance examination were looking forward to it.

    At this time, most people are still quite nervous. The self-assessed score must be just a rough idea. No one knows how the test will be.

    Having worked so hard for so many years, it is actually for such a score. It sounds a bit sad, but in China, it has always been like this.

    This is also the reason why everyone is so nervous, because the grades are too important, if the test is not good, the previous efforts will be in vain.

    If you didn't try hard before, noIt doesn't matter if you take the college entrance examination as a thing, anyway, you know that your exam is rubbish.

    Anyone who really cares about grades will be very nervous, but Su Xun is not that nervous.

    But when it was time to check the results, Su Xun still had a little expectation. It would be too pretentious to say that there was no fluctuation in his heart, and I believe no one could do it.

    Finally, after twelve o'clock at noon, the query channel was officially opened, and everyone could already check their scores.

    Su Xun directly entered the URL, then entered the ID number and the admission ticket number, and after clicking "Query", he felt nervous for a while.

    However, this broken website made a joke with Su Xun, and there was a line of words "there are too many inquiries at the moment, please try again later."

    Su Xunbai, who was hurt, was nervous for a while, it was really painful, and he tried several times, and it was the same.

    In this way, Su Xun is no longer nervous, because the string on his nerves seems to have loosened.

    Finally, I don't know how many times I checked, the result finally appeared. On the interface, a small box appeared with the result on it.

    The first thing Su Xun saw was the final total score. When he saw the total score was 690 points, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, it was similar to what he thought, and even much better than expected.

    Chinese: 141, Mathematics: 150, English: 99, Comprehensive Science: 300.

    After a glance, the English grades are very eye-catching, not particularly miserable, but compared with Su Xun's other grades, they are already very bleak.

    Su Xun didn't have much to worry about other grades. In the final analysis, what he was most worried about was his English grades.

    Because of this, there is no skin blessing, and I can only rely on my own level. During this time, Su Xun has also put in a certain amount of effort in English.

    However, Su Xun was quite helpless when he encountered a test room with some hearing problems, and his results were indeed not satisfactory in the end.

    He didn't get 100 points in the test, which was more than ten points lower than Su Xun's normal level. If he performed normally, he could get a total score of 700, which is still no problem.

    The total score did not reach 700, which is a bit of a pity, because 700 is the symbol of a real top student, and the full score of Linjiang is 750.

    Except for some special provinces, most of the country has such a total score.

    However, Su Xun's score is already quite impressive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271: Su Xun Goes Home (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just by saying how good Su Xun's grades are, I may not have a very intuitive feeling.

    However, if you look at this year's score line, you will know that the score line for science is 490 points.

    Under normal circumstances, as long as the test paper is not particularly simple, the score line for a science course will not be higher than 500 points.

    ?Because it is not easy to get high scores in science subjects. After all, good grades are only a small part, and the college entrance examination is not just a game for people with good grades.

    If you can score more than 500 points in the test, you are actually quite good, in the case of such a test paper is not easy.

    And Su Xun's score is 690 points, which is a full 200 points higher than the score line in a book.

    Although the college entrance examination does not look at the scores, it looks at the rankings. Many older people don't know this well, but the score line is divided by rankings.

    Su Xun has this score, so how could his ranking be low? To put it bluntly, as long as Su Xun thinks about it, he should be able to go to any university in Huaxia Kingdom. It depends on how he chooses.

    The mood is quite good, Su Xun must tell his parents the news immediately, and share the joy with them.

    Although they don't have a very high level of education, Su Xun also knows that they must know that today's results will be achieved, and they are probably still at home, waiting nervously.

    Without any hesitation, a phone call was made directly.

    "Xiao Xun, have you checked your grades?"

    Sure enough, after the call was connected, the first sentence was this. They seemed to be waiting, and Su Xun's mother's voice sounded a little nervous.

    Su Xun didn't make a fool of himself, but didn't want to scare them, so he directly told the good news: "Mom and Dad, the results are out. I got 690 points in the exam."

    "Oh, really, it's really great. Your dad has been nervous for a long time here, and I knew you would do well in the exam."

    When Su's mother heard the result, she was so excited that she began to speak incoherently.

    But Su Nanshan hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what is the score line for this year."

    The score line has already been released online, but my parents don't know how to go online, so there is nothing I can do about it.

    It seems that my father is quite knowledgeable, knowing the score line is the most important thing.

    Su Xun said directly: "This year's first line of science is 490 points."

    "Okay, great." Su Nanshan's voice even trembled a little.

    He also knows what it means to be 200 points higher than the first line. Basically, key universities will definitely not escape.

    Originally, when Su Xun was depraved, Su Nanshan thought that if he could pass the undergraduate exam, he would be quite satisfied, and even if he failed the exam, he would go to repeat the exam and continue the exam.

    No matter what, you have to take an undergraduate course, otherwise, if you go to the city to study, you won't even be able to pass the university entrance examination later, and you will die of a joke.

    The result is better now, my son is doing well, he did so well in the exam, there is no need to worry about anything.

    Su Xun didn't speak on the other end of the phone, but he didn't hang up the phone. He just listened to the laughter of his parents on the other end so quietly, and he felt so satisfied before.

    Sometimes I think about it, what is the purpose of studying hard, for my own bright future, it is indeed true.

    But that kind of goal is too far-reaching, it is better to think simpler, for example, to make parents happy and become their pride, in this way, it will be quite comfortable.

    The couple laughed for a while, and then they calmed down a little. Su's mother said, "Xiao Xun, when are you coming back?"

    ?Su Xun thought for a while. It would take two days to fill out the application form. I can take advantage of the time to go back tomorrow. I have been thinking about going home all the time, and now I can finally go back.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Mom, I will go back tomorrow. By the way, tell me about your height and weight, and I will buy you two clothes."

    "You child, what a waste, just come back, what clothes do you need to buy"

    After chatting for a few more words and hanging up the phone, Su Xun felt inexplicably refreshed.

    Ever since getting this system, everything has been developing in a good direction. In this way, high school life is completely over.

    A new chapter of life is about to begin.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun saw several messages came out on his mobile phone, most of which were about grades.

      Su Xun was the first to reply to An Suke's message, saying that she got 690 points in the test, and asked her how much she took.

    In fact, Su Xun also knew that An Suke's test scores would definitely not be low, because the most frightening thing about her was not her good grades, but her good and stable grades.

    Anyway, in the countless exams in the past three years, Su Xun saw that she was not the number one. The number of times the results fluctuated very little, maybe she was higher than himself in the exam this time.

    Sure enough, just as Su Xun guessed, An Suke's grades were terrifying, with a full score of 718, and he was also the number one student in the college entrance examination in Linjiang City.

    Su Xun, a person with such skin, failed to pass her test, which shows how terrifying she is.

    The main reason is that Su Xun's English is lagging behind. It is impossible for a true academic master to pass his test.

    If Su Xun's English is a little higher in the exam, I am afraid that the number one in the college entrance examination will be his.

    But it doesn't matter anymore, I don't care about those false names, anyway, Su Xun is also among the top few in Linjiang City, this score is not much different from An Suke's, and the university can choose it at will.

    Congratulations to An Suke, and then chatted with his good friend Yao Zhihao.

    This kid's grades are not good, they have been fluctuating in the middle, belonging to the kind of more than the top and the bottom is more than the bottom.

    Su Xun once said that if this kid buys less inflatable girlfriends and devotes his mind to his studies, then his grades will definitely improve.

    However, this time he performed quite well, and he passed the exam directly, although it was a little higher than the score line.

    But for him, it is quite good, it is something that can be happy, and Su Xun is also sincerely happy for him.

    After clearing up her mood, Su Xun asked about Luo Tianyi's situation. Luo Tianyi was doing well, she studied liberal arts, and her test scores were not low.

    Moreover, she is an art student, and she does not have high requirements for grades, so it is easy to go to a good school.

    Besides, with the strength of the Luo family, you can go anywhere.

    Yang Min also called Su Xun to ask what was going on with Su Xun. When she heard that Su Xun got this score in the test, she was also very happy.

    ?Because Xia Jinshu's test is not bad, it is definitely not as good as Su Xun's, but it is in line with her usual level.

    Su Xun made some preparations and went home directly the next day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 Let him work (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Dongqiao Village, Qingshui Town, under Linjiang City, Su Nanshan got up early in the morning and got busy.

    Because today, his son Su Xun is coming back.

    It doesn't seem to be a big deal to go home from school outside, it's very common, but this time it's different.

    Because this time his son Su Xun was admitted to a prestigious university. Although he has not filled out his application yet, he does not know where he will end up.

    However, the scores are there, and there will be no false ones. It is only a matter of time to go to a prestigious university, and this is already worth celebrating.

    ?Because of Su Xun's grades, it can be said that the family life is quite depressed.

    People in the countryside gossip a lot when they are together, unlike in the city, in a community, even if they live opposite each other, everyone may not have much socializing at ordinary times.

    But it is different in the countryside. Everyone is familiar with each other from the beginning to the end of the village, and they often talk about each other.

    ?For example, Su Xun went to school in the city, but his grades plummeted. This has become a joke, and people often talk about it.

    ? On the surface it was said that the grades were so good, but the grades dropped even after going to Linjiang. In fact, I was gloating in my heart.

    In this world, many people become more complicated after they grow up, and more of them hope that others will live a worse life than him.

    After a long time, because of this incident, Su Nanshan was somewhat unable to hold his head up in the village, but today, he can finally feel proud.

    It started early in the morning, and even firecrackers were ready.

    Don't look at Su Nanshan, who is usually honest and honest, but this kind of thing can't be kept low-key. I wish everyone in the village knew about it.

    So this early in the morning, many people in the village gathered around. When everyone had nothing to do, they would just randomly drop by.

    Su Nanshan has basically told everyone several times, and now everyone knows that Su Xun was elated and got a high score in the college entrance examination.

    Before the co-author said that his grades were not good, it was all nonsense. The grades of the college entrance examination have already been released, and there can be fake ones. It must be based on the grades.

    He kept saying good things, such as congratulations, your family Su Xun is promising, and you will enjoy the blessings in the future. It sounds almost the same.

    ? Although it sounds nice to say it, I don't know what I think in my heart. At least envy, jealousy and hatred exist.

    The children of many of them can't even pass the college entrance examination.

    Many times, we can often see some news, saying that a poor family has a champion in the college entrance examination, which is very eye-catching.

    It makes people feel that it is easier to learn better if the family is poor.

    But this is all an illusion, just some small probability events, which are remembered by everyone. Most of the children from poor families have not seen that they have already dropped out of school to work.

    It is quite rare for someone like Su Xun who came from a poor background to do so well in the exam. It can even be said that his fate has changed.

    ?Reading can change the way of the future. It¨s not just talking about it casually. There are always people who talk about elementary school culture. In the end, they can become a big boss and hire a group of college students to work for him, advocating that school is useless.

    People who say these things are actually idiots. If one of a hundred uneducated people succeeds, they will be blown out.

    As for educated people, if one or two out of a hundred are not very good, they will be infinitely magnified, and everyone is like this.

    If you don't believe me, you can go and see the successful business man, or the person on the rich list, and look at their education background.

    Of course, for Su Xun, the college entrance examination is already dispensable. Since the day he got the system, Su Xun's fate has been changed.

    Even if he doesn't take the college entrance examination or go to college, he should still be awesome.

    Just like people with a background in the family, they really don't have to go to school, just arrange it casually, and they can still flourish.

    But for ordinary people, there is no good way to turn over.

    Su Nanshan was also very excited today, and bought some good cigarettes on purpose. Basically, when someone came, he would give away the cigarettes and express his joy.

    To be honest, he has been almost overwhelmed by life for so many years.Well, it's rare to be so cool.

    However, he hadn't had a good time for a while, when suddenly their neighbor, a middle-aged woman, seemed to be well-dressed, which was regarded as high-end in the countryside, and she walked over.

    This middle-aged woman's name is Chen Guilan, and she is the neighbor of Su Xun's family, but their house is a small building with several floors, while Su Xun's house is still a bungalow, so the contrast is quite obvious.

    The relationship between the two families can't be said to be very good, it can only be said that they barely get by, and the relationship is relatively average.

    As soon as Chen Guilan came over, everyone looked at her and became a little silent, and no one spoke for a while.

    Because of this woman, her sense of superiority is too strong. Her family is one of the richest in their village, and her son is more promising.

    ? In the past two years, I have made a fortune. I usually have nothing to do, and I always like to show off. People don't like this kind of people, and they really don't like them.

    However, the condition of the family is indeed very good, and there is nothing you can do.

    This also led to the fact that everyone was basically reluctant to talk to her, and when they saw her coming, they immediately stopped talking.

    Just heard Chen Guilan speak and said: "Hey, old Su, what happened to you today, your face is full of joy, is there any happy event at home?"

    Su Nanshan basically talked to everyone today, and only heard him say: "My son's college entrance examination scores are out, and he scored nearly 700 points."

    Everyone is a person who likes to show off. When showing off their children, they are not relentless in the slightest. It was originally 690 points, but it has become nearly 700 points. The key sounds, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    When Chen Guilan heard that this was the case, she smiled and said: "Oh, then you two, Su Xun, are really promising. It's really different to spend money to go to school in the city."

    "The child strives for himself!" Mother Su also said with a smile beside her.

    "However, in this day and age, going to school is actually not very useful."

    Unexpectedly, Chen Guilan suddenly changed the subject and said: "Nowadays college students are everywhere, and they are worthless at all. Many college students come out to look for jobs, and they only cost two to three thousand yuan a month."

    "Like my son, who graduated from junior high school, he still starts a company and earns millions a year."

    Chen Guilan continued: "After Su Xun graduates, I can let him work in my son's company." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273: Other People's Children (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Everyone knows that now that college students come out, even if they are from famous universities, it is very difficult to find a job. To put it bluntly, they have high ambitions and low abilities."

    This woman thought she knew better, so she kept boasting, and said, "But don't worry about your family, Su Xun. We are all neighbors, and I will definitely give you the face that should be given."

    "Say hello later, and let you Su Xun go to work directly. If you do a good job, you can earn tens of thousands of yuan a month. There is still no problem. It is much better than finding a job by yourself."

    It sounded like there was nothing wrong with her, and she seemed to care about everyone's feelings.

    However, at this time, Su Nanshan's face was obviously not very good-looking, and it even turned dark.

    There is no way, this woman's words are so ugly that Su Nanshan can't listen to it. What does it mean to say so long? Doesn't it mean that Su Xun's test scores are useless, and in the end it is inevitable to work for others.

    Whose family's children are said so, probably the parents will not be happy.

    Some elders and folks in the village are quite speechless at this time, thinking that this woman is just too bad at speaking.

    Today, my son came back and got good grades in the exam. On such a happy day, you have to come here to spoil the fun, which is really speechless.

    Whoever heard it can be in a good mood, Su Nanshan and Su Xun's mother have good tempers already.

    If this was an ordinary person, he would have been angry a long time ago, so he should have sent her away.

    Although Su Nanshan is angry in his heart, we are all neighbors, and you can't be anxious with her because of this matter. When the time comes, people in the village will have to make irresponsible remarks.

    In this era, the most indispensable thing in the countryside is these spectators.

    I can only just smile and say nothing, just listen to Su Nanshan say: "Oh, then your son is really good, with a junior high school education, it's not bad to be able to mix it up like this."

    Everyone can hear that Su Nanshan's tone is relatively flat. It is obvious that he doesn't want to talk to her, which means that you can stop here.

    I know your son is awesome, so let's go, don't affect my mood here.

    But this Chen Guilan, she is very inflated now. It can be said that after becoming rich in the past few years, she has always been like this in the village.

    Just listen to Chen Guilan continue to say: "My son happens to be coming back today, and he bought a million-dollar car, and brought his girlfriend back, show me."

    "There are millions of cars, so what kind of car costs so much money?"

    "Da Ben, you haven't heard of it. Most big bosses take this car. I heard it's quite expensive."

    "Oh, that's really rich. I'm afraid we won't be able to earn more than one million in our lifetime."

    "If my children are so promising, I'm afraid I can wake up laughing from my dreams."

    "You have a daughter-in-law here, and you will be able to have a grandson soon. It's a really happy life."

    ""

    It is true that everyone is jealous and jealous, but there are still some compliments on their lips.

    This is the world of adults. Although looking at Chen Guilan is a bit uncomfortable, everyone also knows that she is really awesome, and it's okay to show off a little bit for an awesome person.

    And most importantly, there may be places to ask them for help in the future, so I dare not offend them.

    At this time, Su Nanshan was very depressed. He made such a big show today, but this Chen Guilan was here and stole the limelight.

    After a while, Chen Guilan's son, a guy named Jinpeng came back, driving his million dollar luxury car back.

    Although everyone is in the same village, the people in Dongqiao Village live in a messy place, and there is no unified surname. Although everyone is a neighbor, their surnames are not the same.

    When Chen Guilan saw her son coming back in a luxury car, she was overjoyed immediately, and quickly called her wife to get out the prepared firecrackers and set them off.

    Crackling, it can be said that the sound of gongs and drums, the sound of firecrackers, is very lively.

    The brand-new big Mercedes drove directly to the door of the house. It looked very domineering. It was obviously different from ordinary cars.

    No matter how uneducated the rural people are, they must know luxury cars such as Mercedes-Benz and BMW. Moreover, the elderly people like them seem to know only these luxury cars.

    PlaceAfter coming back with this big run, the effect is particularly good, everyone's eyes are straightened, and their faces are full of envy.

    Soon Chen Guilan's son, Jin Peng, got out of the car. He didn't look very old, he looked about twenty-eight or nineteen years old. At this age of a man, he was still in his prime.

    In addition, he is indeed very intelligent. After graduating from junior high school, he went out to fight with others. After so many years, he has made some small achievements.

    At his age, he should be regarded as a successful person. He belongs to the small number of people who can get along without any education or background.

    After getting out of the car, he looked happy. After all, in the village, he should be regarded as the best guy.

    At the same time, the one who came down with him was his little girlfriend, who looked young and beautiful. She just graduated from university, and she would have face when she said it.

    This guy saw that so many fathers and villagers were there after getting off the car, and he thought they were all here to see him, and he felt satisfied immediately.

    He kept introducing to his girlfriend: "Tingting, let me introduce you. This is Uncle Wang. When I was young, I used to come to my house often."

    "This is Aunt Zhang, who lives in the front village."

    After introducing them, although the woman looked down on these rural people, she still smiled at everyone to show her politeness.

    "Oh, this girl looks really good-looking, girls in the city know how to dress up."

    "He's still a college student, so that's even more serious. Guilan's son is really capable."

    "Who says it's not? They already have companies. Finding a girlfriend is not an easy task."

    ""

    At this time, Su Nanshan was very depressed and uncomfortable to be honest.

    It was supposed to be a day for him to be elated, and he had been bragging about it to everyone for a long time, but who knows what a coincidence, on the day Su Xun came back, the son of the neighbor next door also came back.

    Besides, they are doing well, and they immediately stole all the limelight and the like.

    "Drip-drip!"

    At this moment, a car horn sounded from behind, and Su Xun wondered what was going on.

    Why is there a crowd of people at the door of his house, even blocking the road, preventing him from going in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 Renting this car for a day will cost a lot of money (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun just came back.  I couldn't help being a little confused, my first reaction was that I went to the wrong place, why did so many people surround my door all of a sudden.

    But after all, this is the home I have lived in for more than ten years, no matter how stupid Su Xun is, he will never forget it.

    He had a bad feeling, and he thought that it would not be his parents who invited everyone here, and he planned to have a meal to celebrate.

    There were too many people, Luo Shenyi didn't know if she could adapt to this newcomer.

    ?But there is no other way, we have already reached the gate of the house, Su Xun must drive the car to the gate, he must not stop on the main road, otherwise it will be very troublesome if there is a car passing by.

    Although the roads in the village have been built into concrete roads long ago, they are quite narrow.

    "Hey, why is there another car here?"

    Everyone couldn't help wondering, wondering whose car it was, and why it drove over again. Didn't Chen Guilan's son come back just now?

    However, people don't fight with cars, everyone understands this truth, everyone gave way on their own, and Su Xun parked the car in front of his house.

    Dear fellow folks, when they saw Su Xun's Lamborghini, they were immediately shocked. It was not the kind of shock that they felt when they saw a sports car and thought it was expensive.

    I just feel very surprised, what kind of car is this damn car, it's so flat and short, crawling there like a toad, it's too ugly.

    The tastes of the elderly are different from those of the young. Naturally, most young people feel that the sports car is really cool.

    But the old people are different. In their cognition, a normal car like a big Benz is more stylish, but this kind of sports car is nondescript.

    Young people basically go to school, go to work, and there are very few young people who are actually in the village.

    Like these elderly people, do you expect them to know Lamborghini, something that doesn't exist.

    After Su Xun got out of the car, everyone realized that it was Su Xun who came back, and Luo Shenyi also got down at the same time.

    Everyone saw Su Xun, and they were just stunned for a moment. They felt that Su Xun seemed to be different from before, and his skin seemed to be much whiter.

    However, when Luo Shenyi got out of the car, everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Luo Shenyi, attracting countless eyes for a while.

    This is also something that can't be helped, after all, that is Luo Shenyi, the aura on her body is really too much, a proper domineering president.

    Coupled with her extraordinary figure and appearance, rural people were shocked when they saw such a fairy-like woman.

    I thought that this could not be the woman that Su Xun brought back from the outside, right? How could this boy be able to find such a beautiful girlfriend?

    Even Su Xun's parents were a little confused, wondering who this Luo Shenyi was, and Su Xun didn't seem to have told them about it before he came back.

    "Why is this Su Xun driving back? Is he doing nothing now?"

    "It seems unlikely, isn't he still in school, how can he have a car?"

    "That woman looks prettier than a movie star, who is it?"

    "It feels much prettier than Jinpeng's wife."

    "So what if you have a car, this car is not a good car, it looks nondescript."

    ""

    Everyone couldn't help discussing, you said something to each other, and the scene suddenly became a little noisy.

    Su Xun was also a little confused and couldn't figure out the situation clearly, but he still introduced it to Luo Shenyi first, and said, "This is my parents."

    "Hello, uncle and aunt." Luo Shenyi also called out very kindly, with a rare smile on her face.

    One sentence is generous and decent, giving people a pretty good feeling. A woman like Luo Shenyi is not only beautiful, but mainly able to stand on stage.

    On the contrary, it was Su Xun's parents. As elders, they seemed a little embarrassed in front of Luo Shenyi at this time, and they nodded as they didn't know what to say.

    Many people were staring at him, and Su Xun could feel it, which made Su Xun a little uncomfortable, so he smiled and said, "Dad, why are so many people from the village here?"

    On the other hand, Chen Guilan said with a smile: "My family, Jinpeng, bought a new big Mercedes. I drove it back today, and everyone came to see it."

    In fact, I didn't know this at all.??, it's just that he stole the limelight all of a sudden.

    Su Xun understood as soon as she heard it, and looked at this woman with a smile without saying a word. Although she was not at home for a long time, everyone has been neighbors for many years. Su Xun knows who this family is, and she likes to show off.

    But he didn't speak anymore. Seeing that he came back in a Lamborghini, he was still talking about a big run, isn't he naive?

    Su Xun also knew that maybe this woman didn't know her, and she was too lazy to know him as well, and Su Xun didn't want to compare these things with him.

    ? With Su Xun's current financial resources, she thinks it's not enough for Su Xun.

    Chen Guilan doesn't know him, but it doesn't mean that her son doesn't know him. After all, he can be regarded as a small boss. Naturally, he knows what Lamborghini represents, which cannot be compared with his million dollars.

    Especially Su Xun's smile, he saw disdain from Su Xun's smile, which made him a little upset.

    Xin said that you are just a student, what are you pretending to be here with me, I am the best person in our village, okay?

    For a while, Jin Peng was a little upset, and he said in a strange way: "Su Xun, it's okay now, and you are still in high school, so you can drive a Lamborghini?"

    "I have already graduated from high school." Su Xun corrected him.

    Jinpeng's complexion became more and more unsightly, and he only heard him say: "Hehe, it costs a lot of money to rent this car for a day. It's really not worth it for you to spend so much money to show off."

    Anyway, he doesn't believe that Su Xun's car is his own. After all, he knows the situation of Su Xun's family too well. He can't even afford a car, and he can't afford a Lamborghini. There are no ordinary people who drive this car.

    Even if he already has a small company, he might not be able to afford this kind of car if he sells the company.

    Su Xun's family lives next door, there are no buildings, and they still buy a Lamborghini, why not go to heaven.

    It was nothing more than borrowing or renting it, and it was just to show off when I came back. When I met myself today, I had to expose him.

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes, he didn't want to talk to him, but he jumped out to provoke him instead, so he couldn't wait to be slapped in the face?

    Just listen to Su Xun said lightly: "That's really embarrassing, this car is my own, I don't have the time to rent a car."

    "Ha ha！！"

    Jin Peng laughed, as if he had heard some good joke.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275: Su Xun Gives A Mobile Phone (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If you say this car is yours, how do you prove that it is yours?" Jin Peng asked intentionally.

    The car itself has already been transferred to Su Xun's name, and Mo Xiaoli helped him manage it at that time. For Su Xun, it was too simple to prove it.

    Any car will have a driving license, just like a person's ID card. On this driving license, there are some car numbers and owner information, which is equivalent to being unique.

    If you encounter the traffic police to check the car, you have a driver's license and forgot to bring it, the problem is not too big, but if you have no license, it is another matter.

    But this driving license is different, it must be on the car, if not, the problem will be big.

    Su Xun opened the car door directly, took out his driving license in the storage box, threw it over casually, and said, "Look for yourself."

    Seeing Su Xun's self-confidence, Jin Peng was a little surprised and wondered. He wondered why this kid was so confident. Could it be that this car really belonged to him?

    However, he still didn't quite believe it in his heart, so he opened the driving license directly, and his face changed suddenly.

    It is obvious that Su Xun is written on it, and there are family addresses and the like, and the feel is the same, and it will not be imitated.

    In this way, this car belongs to Su Xun?  It makes people dizzy for a while.

    Jinpeng's complexion was a bit ugly. This is a standard slap in the face for him, and he didn't know what to say for a while.

    I could only smile embarrassingly, and said: "Su Xun seems to be outside, and he has made a fortune. It's amazing."

    After finishing speaking, I had no choice but to show the driving license in my hand to Su Xun in embarrassment. Holding this thing in my hand felt a little hot.

    I drove a new car back today, and I was quite happy at first, thinking I could show it off, but now it's all right, and I was directly sanctioned, which is quite uncomfortable.

    The people around were not stupid, they understood after hearing what Jin Peng said, it seemed that this car really belonged to Su Xun.

    For example, Jinpeng himself is a boss. He bought a new car. Everyone thinks it is quite normal and not very surprised.

    However, in Su Xun¨s family¨s situation, he was able to buy a car suddenly, and Su Xun was still in school, which made people feel a little unbelievable.

    Although they still don't know the value of this Lamborghini, they also know that as long as it has four wheels, no matter what grade it is, it is definitely not cheap.

    Chen Guilan became upset for a while. People like her who usually have a strong sense of superiority are usually looked at by others in the village. When it was Su Xun's turn, he acted in front of her.

    So this Chen Guilan said directly in a weird way: "Oh, Su Xun even bought a car, that's really good."

    "However, your car looks too compact. If you have no money, you can buy it if you have no money. In the future, you can learn from our Jinpeng, and when you get along, buy a big Benz." Chen Guilan said  .

    She hasn't realized what's wrong with what she said. After all, she doesn't know this Lamborghini. When she saw that it could only accommodate two people, she thought it was a compact car.

    In the cognition of normal people, the more space inside a good car, the better it is.

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun laughed directly, and there was no reason, just wanting to laugh for no reason, and almost burst out laughing.

    Let yourself be a Lamborghini on par with Daben. This is really the worst time Lamborghini has been hacked.

    Luo Shenyi also had a strange expression on her face, which she couldn't describe.

    It was the first time she came to the countryside, and she really didn't know what the people here were like. Hearing what Chen Guilan said today, she felt a little unbelievable, as if she had lost her will.

    However, everyone didn't think there was any problem. The Daben must be a good car. There is no doubt about it. What kind of thing Su Xun's car is is not very clear.

    At this moment, Jin Peng's expression suddenly changed, he wished he could quickly gag his mother's mouth, how embarrassing it must be.

    He hurriedly said: "Mom, stop talking nonsense here, and shut up quickly."

    Going on, Su Xun probably died laughing.

    Chen Guilan still didn't know exactly what happened, but she said, "What's the matter, is there something wrong with what I said? What kind of broken car he was driving."

    Jinpeng almost fainted?, but this is his own mother, even if he is angry, he can't say anything.

    I can only say helplessly: "Mom, they are sports cars. I have more than ten cars on one roof. What are you talking about?"

    "What?"

    Chen Guilan's complexion was pale for a moment, as ugly as she wanted, as if she had suffered some major blow.

    After hearing this, many folks and folks finally understood what was going on. They all gasped and understood the value of this car.

    Looking at the strange car, it cost tens of millions, which is too scary, it feels like a joke.

    However, this also made everyone look at Su Xun differently, feeling awe in their hearts.

    I don't know what happened to this kid Su Xun, did he make a fortune outside, and even drove tens of millions of cars.

    Moreover, his grades are good, so it can be said that he has a bright future.

    At this time, Su Nanshan was also very happy. Although he didn't know how the car became Su Xun's, but he slapped that woman Chen Guilan in the face, and Su Nanshan felt heaved in his heart.

    I just heard Su Nanshan say: "Yes, yes, it seems that going to school may not be useless at all."

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little bit amused, and said to himself that his father, who was usually so honest, would actually be sarcastic, probably because he hadn't come back just now, so he was really angry.

    In this case, Su Xun decided that he must continue to act aggressively and show off.

    It just so happened that when he came back this time, Su Xun didn't bring anything else, but he brought back so many mobile phones and the like that he had bought before to pretend to be aggressive.

    Anyway, it's useless to ask for it yourself, but it's just some small money, why don't you take it out and pick a few to give away.

    Su Xun opened the front cover of the car. His car didn't have a trunk, so it should be considered a front trunk. When the cover was lifted, it wasn't an engine or something, but a bunch of mobile phones.

    After taking a few out, Su Xun handed one to Aunt Zhang directly, and said, "Aunt Zhang, come here, and give you a mobile phone."

    "You kid, why don't you give me a mobile phone? How can I ask for it?" Aunt Zhang quickly waved her hand and said, obviously flattered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Su Xun's showdown (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun definitely didn't just give it away to anyone he saw. There are so many people in a village. When I say a word, there are some people who usually make irresponsible remarks, and Su Xun doesn't like it very much.

    How can it be possible to give them mobile phones, even if you throw them away, it won't be cheaper for them, just pick some people to give them.

    This Aunt Zhang is usually very friendly and has always been nice to Su Xun. Sometimes Su Xun came back from school and found no one at home.

    When I was in junior high school, Su Xun didn't have a mobile phone, and couldn't contact my parents. Aunt Zhang would call Su Xun to her house for dinner. These little things didn't seem very important, but Su Xun could always remember them.

    These mobile phones are indifferent to Su Xun. Last time, he bought too many phones just to pretend, and one is enough for him to use.

    And it must be disposed of as soon as possible. This thing is not insured. If you buy it, it will definitely drop in price. The new machine will come out next year. Even if you sell it at that time, it will be good if you can still have half the price.

    Why don't you take advantage of this time and give it away as soon as possible, Qian Su Xun doesn't care about it at all.

    Su Xun directly stuffed the mobile phone into Aunt Zhang's hand, and said, "It's okay, I bought a lot, so just accept it, Aunt Zhang. I used to come to your house for dinner a lot."

    Aunt Zhang couldn't hold back Su Xun's enthusiasm. After she put away the phone, she didn't know anything about smartphones. Instead, she said, "Su Xun is sensible now."

    The people around are also quite envious, and some even said: "Oh, this is the latest iPhone, it's quite expensive."

    Su Xun said deliberately and lightly: "It's not expensive, it costs ten thousand yuan each."

    It seems that there are people who know the goods now, which is why the fruit phone is sold so well in Huaxiaguo, the brand recognition is too strong.

    Even some old people with little education know that fruit mobile phones must be a symbol of expensive.

    "Hiss！！"

    Just after saying this, a group of people were completely shocked. How could they know these things?

    Many farmers may not be able to earn 10,000 yuan for a few acres of grain for a season of hard work.

    Aunt Zhang was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she only heard her say: "No, no, this is too expensive, I can't take it, Su Xun, you can't spend money like this."

    After finishing speaking, she wanted to return the phone to Su Xun, but she didn't dare to take it because it was too expensive.

    There is no reason to take back the things that were sent out. Su Xun said directly: "Aunt Zhang, don't be polite to me. Now I am also a working person. In a big company, it is not a problem to earn several million a year.  And don¨t miss school.￣

    Su Xun has been relatively low-key, saying that he earns several million a year, but in fact, putting several million in front of Su Xun now feels like scolding.

    But talking too much is a bit of a compliment. There are millions in the countryside, which is enough to shock people.

    No wonder it is said that Su Xun feels different now, it turns out that he is really developed.

    Su Xun also said this on purpose, to let everyone know that he is different now, and has undergone earth-shaking changes from before.

    Although showing off is not what a person with a realm should do, but Su Xun is very clear that people these days are too realistic, and only by letting them know what they are, can they have some awe in front of their parents in the future  .

    Although only some people in the village are here now, Su Xun will not question the speed at which they spread the news. It is estimated that in a few days, everyone in the village will know.

    Su Xun took out some mobile phones and gave them away, all of whom he thought were pretty good.

    As for those who like to disgust Su Xun, Su Xun will not talk to them, let them be jealous, even if they say bad things behind their backs, Su Xun doesn't care.

    Chen Guilan's family next door is quite uncomfortable, and now Su Xun has almost smashed their faces.

    The new car came back and was killed by others. Although the daughter-in-law is a college student, compared with Luo Shenyi, it feels like a chicken standing with Phoenix.

    Not to mention Su Xun, who is still giving away mobile phones, things worth tens of thousands of dollars, and giving them away as soon as they say it, it is really incomparable.

    The expression on his face just now had disappeared, so he had to leave in such a despondent manner, closing the door of the house as if he hadn't seen anything.

    After chatting with these neighbors for a while, Luo Shenyi is also a capable person. Su Xun was worried before whether he wouldNot suitable.

    However, after looking at it now, it seems that there is no problem at all. After all, people who can lead a company still understand the basic entertainment.

    In a few words, this group of fathers and villagers were elated and left a very good impression.

    After the group of people dispersed, the door of the house became quiet.

    Su Xun saw a bunch of firecrackers, and immediately asked strangely: "Dad, why did you keep so many firecrackers outside?"

    It was only then that Su Nanshan came to his senses, and hurriedly said: "I planned to set off firecrackers to celebrate when you came back, but who knew that the son next door also came back, and ended up forgetting about me."

    Now that everyone has left, it would be meaningless to continue setting off firecrackers, so Su Xun said: "Okay, let's save it for the New Year, it's not interesting to do it now."

    After coming in, Su's mother quickly poured tea or something, and then let everyone sit down for a while, she hurried to cook, and got busy nervously.

    After chatting for a few words, Su Nanshan probably also felt that being with Luo Shenyi felt a certain sense of oppression, so he also went to help in the kitchen.

    Instead, only Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were left here. The two of them were sitting, not knowing what to say.

    Su Xun then said: "The house is a bit shabby, don't make jokes."

    Luo Shenyi shook her head, and she said, "This is the first time I've come to the countryside, and it actually feels pretty good."

    "And your parents are very kind to you, you are much happier than me." Luo Shenyi's tone seemed a little lonely.

    Su Xun thought of Luo Shenyi and the Luo family again. Although her background seemed very prominent, she couldn't even grasp her own marriage.

    At noon, I was finally able to eat, and my parents spared no effort to prepare a table of dishes, and kept saying that the conditions were poor, so that Luo Shenyi could take care of it.

    During the meal, Su Xun also knew that it was time for him to talk about serious business. He said, "Mom and Dad, I plan to tell you one thing this time. During this time, I have made some money outside."

    "What do you do to make money?" Indeed, the parents and the others were already wondering just now.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Invented something, a new technology for mobile phone batteries, sold it to a company and made some money."

    "How much?"

    "Tens of millions."

    "Click!"

    As a result, after finishing these words, the wine glass in Su Nanshan's hand fell directly to the ground, falling to pieces.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277: A Good Boss Who Cares About His Employees (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The number of tens of millions was said by Su Xun after careful consideration, although compared with Su Xun's wealth.  It may not be a drop in the bucket.

    However, with this number, if you have this net worth, you can be regarded as a rich man. In reality, how many people have so much money.

    There are already enough, Su Xun thought that if he said more, he would really get the number to hundreds of millions, and he might scare his parents.

    After all, they are all honest rural people who have lived all their lives to the present. To be more realistic, the sum of the money they earn may be far from one million.

    It is really difficult for ordinary farmers to make money. Not everyone can get rich like raising pigs and chickens like some TV show about getting rich.

    Moreover, Luo Shenyi's company, to put it bluntly, is still a small company. Although it has a bright future, it has not started to make efforts yet.

    I don¨t know if the total assets of the entire company are tens of millions. It¨s a bit too fake to say that someone bought your technology for tens of millions. If the figure is higher, I¨m afraid Su Xun will feel a little stressed  .

    Su Xun tried his best to keep this number as low as possible, but he still frightened his parents.

    The wine glass that Su Nanshan was holding in his hand had already fallen to the ground and shattered directly, and Su's mother's expression at this time was also a little dull.

    The two of them were really frightened and stupid. They had never heard of so much money. The last time Su Xun said that he won the lottery and gave them 200,000 yuan, they were quite scared, thinking that Su Xun had done something illegal.  matter.

    After all, in this day and age, many ways to make money are written in the criminal law.

    Now it's all right, let's just say that I have earned 30 million yuan. What is the concept of 30 million yuan? It is probably enough for ordinary people to earn a few lifetimes.

    And Su Xun is just a student who just finished the college entrance examination. To be reasonable, he has no earning ability. He suddenly said that he made tens of millions at once. Who can accept such explosive news in a short time.

    It was not easy for Su Nanshan to react. He quickly looked at Su Xun and said, "No, what did you just say and how much did you earn?"

    Su Xun: ""

    ?Xin said I¨ve said it all just now, why do you still ask, but Su Xun repeated it anyway, only to hear Su Xun say: ＾I said I invented a technology, which I invented by accident.￣

    "I was taken by a big company, and I bought it out for tens of millions."

    When talking, Su Xun was a little flustered, because there are too many loopholes in this nonsense, and the technology worth tens of millions, how could it be made by high school students casually, maybe even a genius can't do it.

    A little bit in this regard, people with some common sense.  I'm afraid everyone will doubt this, Su Xun is thinking, his parents' education level is not high, so they should not doubt these.

    Luo Shenyi next to her, despite her usual calm appearance, actually at this moment, he was a little flustered.

    Her small company has become a big company when it comes to Su Xun's mouth. It is really too much pressure to lie with Su Xun.

    Su Nanshan still couldn't control his shock, he hurriedly said: "What technology has been invented that can be sold for so much money?"

    I can only bite the bullet and say: "A new type of battery technology has been invented, which can increase the battery life of mobile phones. Now everyone is using smartphones."

    "So the value of my technology is relatively large, tens of millions is no problem at all."

    Su Nanshan didn't know much about this, but he still couldn't believe it and said: "You won't lie to me, you go to school all day, and you still have time to invent?"

    "Dad, I have been interested in these since I was a child. After I entered high school, I used the knowledge I learned to keep tinkering. Do you know why my grades were poor before?"

    "It's because I spent most of my time on inventions. It wasn't until a few months ago that I was almost done, that I picked up my studies again."

    What Su Xun said was a little embarrassing for himself, it was too fake, and he didn't know how he said it.

    But Su Nanshan didn't doubt it much anymore. He thought of it. Su Xun really liked to play around since he was a child. The toys he bought for him were quickly dismantled and he could put them back together. Maybe this interest was cultivated at that time.  up?

    ? In fact, it was Su Xun who was a humble man since he was a child, and it really didn't have much to do with inventions and creations, it happened to be connected.

      The most important thing is that Su Xun is their son, who wouldn't want to see that their child is capable and promising, naturally they wouldn't doubt it too much.

    Su Xun continued: "She is the boss of the company. I invited her here today to prove it to me, so that you don't believe me."

    Su Nanshan and his wife finally realized that this woman is the boss of the company.

    No wonder the aura on his body looks so powerful. It turned out to be the boss of the company, and the two of them had no doubts at all.

    Because Luo Shenyi's aura, one can tell at a glance that it is a character. Although it is an invisible thing, it is real and can be felt.

    The couple said directly: "Mr. Luo, thank you for being able to see our family Su Xun and giving him such a good opportunity."

    Luo Shenyi felt bitter in her heart. In the end, who could look up to whom? If it wasn't for Su Xun giving her technology, she might not even see the hope of future development.

    Moreover, the technologies that Su Xun has mastered can be said to be given to any company in the world, and they will welcome Su Xun with open arms.

    Su Xun can hand over this technology to her, and rest assured to cooperate with her small company, it is because Su Xun likes her.

    However, the simplicity of Su Xun's parents also touched Luo Shenyi, and Luo Shenyi hurriedly said: "Uncle and aunt, you are too serious, it is Su Xun who is very good, and it is my good fortune to have someone like him help me.  "

    Luo Shenyi also went on the road, and immediately praised Su Xun, making Su Xun blush a little.

    In the past, I thought that Luo Shenyi was a serious person who would not tell lies, but now I know that people also act according to the occasion.

    After a meal at noon, everyone went to rest. Luo Shenyi actually went to wash the dishes on his own initiative, and even rushed to do it, which surprised Su Xun a little.

    Mother Su was a little embarrassed, she hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what should I do? Your boss insists on washing the dishes, but I can't stop her. Hurry up and persuade her, how can she do this kind of work."

    In their view, how can a boss of a big company, someone who has a face, come to their village as a guest and let others do the dishes, which is not appropriate for reason or reason.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, but he wouldn't have any other thoughts, because he knew Luo Shenyi well, and knew that this was what she wanted to do.

    If she doesn't want to do it, it's useless for you to point a gun at her, so Su Xun said: "Mom, then you can rest."

    "Don't be nervous. Like our boss, he is very kind to his employees. Don't worry, let her wash it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278: One on the left and one on the right is not acceptable (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just taking advantage of Luo Shenyi's absence, Su Xun and his parents had a private space to give them bank cards and the like.

    I saw Su Xun took out a brand new golden bank card, which he applied for in his own name a few days ago, and deposited a sum of money in it, which he planned to give to his parents.

    After working hard for most of his life, Su Xun can now say that he is not short of money at all, so naturally he can no longer let his parents suffer.

    ?My father's account is handled at a rural cooperative bank, and it is probably unrealistic to transfer too much money into it all at once, and there are restrictions.

    Simply, Su Xun was a little more troublesome, and went to a big bank to apply for a new card.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Mom and Dad, there are 30 million in this card, you take it, feel free to use it in the future, don't treat yourself badly."

    Su Xun also thought about this number, although compared with Su Xun's net worth, 30 million seems a bit too little.

    It's not that Su Xun is stingy, but he knows that it is enough for his parents. For them, 30 million and 300 million are no different.

    Because Su Xun can be sure that the interest of 30 million in the bank is enough for their expenses, and they definitely cannot spend it.

    It doesn't make sense to give them too much money. If they need a house or something, Su Xun will definitely buy it. The money is enough for their usual expenses.

    If you give too much, you may not be able to sleep at night.

    Moreover, Su Xun also said that he only earned tens of millions, and he didn't dare to say more. If he gave too much, it would be inconsistent.

    "Xiao Xun, what are you doing, why are you giving us so much money?" Sure enough, Su Nanshan was frightened.

    When he heard that there was 30 million in the bank card, he didn't dare to touch it to be honest.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I have made a lot of money, and I must be filial to you. Hurry up and take it."

    "That won't work. We don't want your money. You can keep it for yourself. The money we have is enough for us to live on." Su's mother also said.

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and thought that the parents were very kind, and sometimes they were not so good, he continued: "I earned more than 30 million, and I must still have money with me, so you can take it at ease, how can you earn money?"  Those who don¨t honor their parents after paying money.￣

    "If it spreads in the future, wouldn't it be pointed at the spine and scolded?"

    Unable to withstand Su Xun's persuasion, Su Nanshan accepted the bank card, but his hands trembled when he took it.

    But Su Xun could notice that his father seemed to be about to cry, but he was holding back his tears so as not to let them stay.

    I just heard Su Nanshan say: "I'm also afraid that you are too young. If you have so much money at a young age, you will learn badly. I will help you collect the money and give it to you when you need it later."

    Su Xun is most afraid that his parents will say this, you can just spend the money given to you, and what are you doing with it.

    I really want to spend money to become bad, but the problem is that I can't spend my money at all, okay, life is so lonely.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Okay, I give you money, just let you spend money, don't save so much, treat yourself better, you have to enjoy the decades of life."

    "I'm still young, what are you afraid of, I can still earn the money that should be earned."

    Su Xun also said: "I think you can stay with me, I decided later on where to go to university, you can stay with me, I will buy you a house there, you go to live in the city, the family at home  Tian is gone."

    The main thing is that I don't want my parents to be too tired and let them stay at home and work hard.

    Su Nanshan and the others suddenly fell silent. It was obvious that they were happy about Su Xun's proposal, but they couldn't agree.

    Just heard Su Nanshan say: "Xiao Xun, your parents are really pleased that you have such a heart."

    "But when we go to the city, we really don't get used to it. We've lived here for half our lives, and suddenly we leave and go to other places without a single acquaintance. How uncomfortable it is."

    Su's mother also echoed and said: "Didn't Aunt Wang in the east of our house go to the city to bring up her son's grandson, and she will tell us about her bitterness when she comes back."

    "It's too boring to be in the city. It's similar to living in a birdcage. It's not easy to walk around. It's not as comfortable as in the village."

    Su Nanshan continued: "Don't worry, we also know that our bodies are important. We will definitely not do things like work in the future. At most, we will be bored and use it as exercise."

      "And don't worry, there is no shortage of money now, and your mother and I will naturally not treat ourselves badly."

    Su Xun nodded. In fact, why do people want to save money? To put it bluntly, they still have no money. Otherwise, why should they live so economically.

    I believe that after giving them tens of millions, their mentality will naturally change. Unless they are really that kind of masochist, they will have to live a hard life. Normal people will definitely change their consumption outlook.

    Su Xun probably knew what they were thinking, since they didn't want to leave here, they wouldn't force them.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You can stay in the village if you want to, I don't force you, but you have to promise me something."

    "The house at home has to be rebuilt for you. I will find someone to take care of it for you later, so I don't want to live in this house."

    Su Xun plans to build a villa for them, the decoration and the like will be top-notch, and they will be comfortable to live in by then.

    ?Su Nanshan did not object. These days, what everyone cares most about is the house. Most of the money is spent on the house. It is the same in the countryside. The house is a matter of face.

    Previously, the family had to support Su Xun to go to school, so they really didn¨t have the money to build a building. If they had money, they had to build a house. Otherwise, everyone would be a building, and you were still a small one-story house, which is really ugly.

    Having said all this, Su Xun finally felt a little more relaxed. The most important things in life are his parents and his lover.

    A man who can support his family well and protect his lover is a real man.

    However, at this moment, Su Nanshan's eyes changed, and he only heard him say: "What's going on between you and that female boss?"

    "ah?"

    Su Xun was confused by the question, and said inexplicably: "What's going on, she is my boss, or we are in a cooperative relationship."

    "How do I feel, you two are a little abnormal?" Su Nanshan said this.

    Su Xun suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, and said in his heart, is it true? Is my father¨s feeling so accurate? It¨s unscientific. If so, why did he become an older man and young man, and only met his mother on a blind date?  of.

    However, Su Xun still said: "There is something abnormal."

    "Don't pretend to me, let me tell you, it's not okay for you to be one left and one right, and what happened to your female classmate last time?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 279: The Village Chief Visits (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed when he was told, and he said what he said was left and right, and he seemed to be very happy when I said it.

    I would like to be one on the left and one on the right, but what is the truth? I am still a pure beginner, and I have never done anything.

    Even the last time Mo Xiaoli secretly kissed him at night, Su Xun didn't know, he thought he was a scum among men, at this age, there is still such a thing as a first kiss.

    ?As a result, his father told him how Su Xun felt that he had become a flirtatious person, he really thought highly of himself.

    Su Xun said: "Dad, what are you talking about here? He is the boss. We don't have that kind of relationship. We are just working together."

    "Anyway, you are still young, you must pay attention to your body, and Mr. Luo, she is older than you, so you are not suitable." Su Nanshan said in a low voice.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that his father, these are some old ideas, and in this society, gender is no longer a problem, and age is still.

    Moreover, Luo Shenyi's age is not a few years older than Su Xun, not to mention Luo Shenyi's maintenance, which makes her look young at all, but her temperament is too mature and stable.

    Of course, Su Nanshan just talked about it, he mainly felt that Luo Shenyi's aura was too strong.

    In the future, if Su Xun is really with her, he may not be able to support her. Maybe his family status will be relatively low. When the time comes, the couple's life will not be very easy.

    Unexpectedly, Mother Su said from the side: "You know what, people say that the third year of the female junior holds gold bricks. I think she is at most three or four years older than Su Xun. This age is just right."

    "Besides, I think that with his figure, he will definitely be able to have a son in the future. If you are looking for a wife, you have to look for this kind of person."

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help being happy, and said in his heart that it was really interesting, although his mother's words sounded a little weird.

    However, it can be heard that she still likes Luo Shenyi, so it will be easier in the future.

    Su Nanshan's eyes widened. What he was most dissatisfied with was his daughter-in-law. He loved Su Xun too much, and there was nothing wrong with loving children.

    But Su Xun can't do anything, it's all up to him, how can this be done.

    Just listen to Su Nanshan say: "Why don't you understand what I mean, I didn't say whether they are suitable or not, I mean that you can't make one left and one right."

    "Last time, there was the little girl who lived opposite him. I think their relationship seems to be unusual. Let's pay more attention to avoid any problems later."

    Su Xun was helpless for a while, thinking that he hadn't done anything, why did he call him left and right.

    And you haven't seen An Suke and Luo Shenyi yet, how can this be done? If Su Nanshan finds out that he and them are not clear, wouldn't he have to hang himself up and beat him.

    Unexpectedly, Su's mother said at this time: "What's the matter, just like you, you can't find a partner at the age of nearly thirty, okay?"

    "It doesn't matter how much he talks about, as long as you get married to me and let me have a grandson, it's fine. What else are you worried about? If your son is capable, can you not have a woman around you?"

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was shocked, he never thought that his mother was so open-minded, which made Su Xun very comfortable, and she deserved to be her own.

    And Su Nanshan was also shocked: "Youyou are simply unreasonable!"

    "How can you say that? According to what you say, can I go out and find some more women? Can you accept it?" Su Nanshan planned to reason with Su's mother.

    But he made a fatal mistake. He has grown up so much, and he hasn't figured out a reason. How can he reason with women? Any woman is unreasonable.

    Sure enough, Mother Su called out immediately: "Su Nanshan, if you have the ability, tell me again, you want to die, don't you, and want to go out to find a woman, you can find one and show me."

    "Don't, don't, don't get excited, I didn't mean that, I was just making an analogy." Su Nanshan saw that his wife was about to leave violently, and quickly gave up.

    It has been like this for more than 20 years, and it is already an instinctive reaction. People's desire to survive is quite strong.

    "I've been studying for a few years, and give me an example. Why don't you go to the sky, and don't take a pee to see what the hell you look like. Tonight, you go to bed on the floor for me."Su Nanshan was completely discouraged now, and he didn't dare to say a word, which was quite uncomfortable.

    Su Xun snickered from the sidelines, and said in his heart that it was all right now, he had successfully transferred the conflict, and nothing happened to him, but it was his father who had an accident.

    However, this is already the norm, and it's not really a quarrel, but in Su Xun's view, this should be an expression of his parents' affection.

    After a while, when Luo Shenyi came over, the two of them quickly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun had nothing to do at home, anyway, he took Luo Shenyi to wander around his village.

    The village of Su Xun's family, although the level of economic development is not good, is not like some new villages, where every household has villas, which are a minority after all.

    However, the natural scenery is quite good. There are mountains and water, and the environment is quite good. At least the air is the only one.

    Compared with Linjiang City, it is much better.

    Luo Shenyi was obsessed with work all day and couldn't extricate herself from it. These two days, it is probably a rare time for her to rest. Walking around can be regarded as a way to relax.

    When it was three or four o'clock, Su Xun took Luo Shenyi back. According to the plan, he would stay at home tonight and go back tomorrow.

    Su Xun will not stay at home for long, he has to fill in volunteers and the like, and it only takes these two days.

    The village is only so big, if you want to go shopping, it is actually impossible to go shopping for too long.

    After arriving at home, Su Xun found that there were several more people in his home, and he didn't think it was strange.

    After all, in this rural area, everyone is quite familiar with each other, and things like visiting are really common.

    However, upon entering, Su Xun discovered that the person sitting there was a branch secretary of the village, also known as the village chief, who had more power.

    In the village, this guy has also been the village head for many years. Is there something he wants to do when he comes to his house today?

    Moreover, Su Xun noticed that on the table, there seemed to be some documents and the like, and it didn't look like they were here to drop by.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 The Storm Is Coming (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Moreover, Su Xun also noticed that his father's complexion was not very good-looking.

    People like Su Nanshan are not very good at hiding their emotions. Basically, if there are any emotions in their hearts, they can be seen immediately.

    It didn't seem like a good thing, Su Xun said calmly: "Dad, what's the matter, the village chief is here."

    The village chief's name is Liu Mingfeng. Everyone knows what kind of guy he is. He is not less greedy for road construction money and other money.

    I usually drive an Audi car when I go out. With the salary and income of a small village head like him, can he afford that kind of car? It is obviously impossible.

    Everyone knows that he has problems, but no one offends him. After all, in this village, you have to count on him for anything.

    Moreover, there are unclear rumors about this guy and several women in the village.

    No one knows exactly what is going on, but there is a saying that is true, there is no wave without wind, he is definitely not a good bird.

    This Liu Mingfeng glanced at Su Xun, smiling like a tiger, and heard him say: "Su Xun, I heard that this exam is pretty good."

    "It's okay, Dad Liu Uncle, what's the matter with him this time?" Su Xun said.

    However, Su Nanshan's complexion was not very good-looking. He didn't speak for a while, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained. He wondered what the matter was, why didn't he say it.

    Just listen to Liu Mingfeng say: "Su Xun, it happens that you are here, talk to your father carefully, and do his ideological work, his thinking is too feudal, and I don't know how to change it."

    "Uncle Liu, what's going on?" Su Xun asked.

    Liu Mingfeng said: "That's how it is. My son, Liu Chan, plans to set up a lobster farming company in the village. Isn't there the model of raising shrimp in rice fields now? It's quite profitable."

    "But if you want to do it on a large scale, you will definitely need a lot of land, so the village decided to requisition some land, and your family's is also within this range."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, no wonder his father's face is not good-looking, this is already considered polite, if he said such shameless words, he wanted to slap him.

    Why is our land expropriated by you? You count as a ball?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Uncle Liu, I'm afraid what you said is inappropriate. The land of every household is allocated, how can it be requisitioned casually? What do you let my parents eat and drink?"  What?"

    "Of course it's not a random requisition. We will give a subsidy of 1,000 yuan per mu of land, which is pretty good. Think about it now, how much money can you earn per mu of land? It's better to go out to work or something like that.  gone."

    Liu Mingfeng said: "Besides, Su Xun, you are not promising now, and it is impossible to let your parents farm the land anymore. It is a waste for you to keep these lands."

    "hehe！！"

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt quite funny, thinking that this was really a lie.

    Damn it, I just don't farm anymore, I just leave it there, I have a relationship with you with wool, why should I give it to you.

    If he said it was rented and had a better attitude, maybe he could think about it, because Su Xun himself didn't want his parents to waste more time on these lands.

    But what he obviously meant was not renting, but requisitioning, but if he gets it, then there will be nothing for you in the future.

    Su Xun has now seen clearly the document on the table, and it is impressively written "Land Transfer Agreement".

    If this is transferred, you will not cry without tears, which means that the land that you have been busy for generations has nothing to do with you.

    Su Xun doesn't care about these things, but he won't agree, because he can't understand this kind of behavior that wants to take advantage, it's clearly bullying, who can agree to him.

    Not to mention my parents, ordinary people can't understand the feelings of farmers for the land. With those few acres of land, although I don't say how to make money, I will definitely not starve to death in the future, which is equivalent to having  a guarantee.

    Moreover, the few acres of land in the family have been around for many years, so they naturally have very deep feelings.

    This Liu Mingfeng is obviously just fighting for his son's interests. Why don't you grab a thousand dollars per mu of land.

    Su Xun said directly: "Uncle Liu, the land has been passed down from generation to generation, and it will definitely not be transferred, so don't think about it."

    "My parents are not very good at talking, so don't be angry, but?I can understand their thinking, this is definitely not transferable, please understand.  "

    Su Xun's words can be regarded as being benevolent and righteous, quite polite.

    Because he didn't want to offend Liu Mingfeng too much, Su Xun didn't care about this guy, after all, he was from the same village, and he was afraid that his parents would be targeted.

    He was not at home for a long time, and if something happened in the future, he was afraid that he would not be able to come back in time.

    However, this did not prevent Liu Mingfeng's face from turning livid. It was obvious that he was a little upset.

    I just heard him say: "Su Xun, do you mean that there is no need to discuss it? I am talking to you carefully now."

    "If my son comes later, he won't reason with you so calmly. The other families have already agreed, and you are the only ones left."

    Liu Mingfeng continued: "Everyone is from the same village, and I don't really want to complicate things, you should think about it yourself."

    Su Xun's eyes turned slightly colder, this shameless thing dared to threaten him.

    The meaning of these words is obvious. I am trying to reason with you now and advise you to talk to me well. If you are not obedient, then you should be careful. I have a special way to deal with you.

    It's a pity that Su Xun is really not afraid. I am a systematic person, afraid that you will not be a village chief?  Do you think you are awesome?

    This guy's son, Su Xun also knows, is a complete piece of rubbish. He has no skills and likes to hang out all day long, fighting all day long.

    If it weren't for the fact that his father is a village chief, and he still has some skills to take care of him, he would have been killed a long time ago.

    If that guy does something, Su Xun can think of what they want to do, nothing more than finding some local hooligans to threaten.

    The few companies that promised before must have used this method to threaten and succeed in the end.

    Su Xun said with a half-smile: "Anyway, that's what we said. There is no reason for your land expropriation, so you won't agree."

    "Hehe, okay, that's it for now."

    Liu Mingfeng didn't say anything, but the expression on his face looked a little gloomy, and he took a few people with him and left without saying a word, which seemed to be a sign of a storm coming.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 A direct slap (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Su Nanshan was also angry just now, he didn't even want to say anything more to that Liu Mingfeng.

    However, after seeing Liu Mingfeng leaving angrily, Su Nanshan's expression was unavoidably worried, and he said: "Su Xun, what you said just now was too terrific."

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes, and then said: "You can pull it down, are you willing to let him take the land away just like that?"

    "If you don't want to, you have to be more ruthless in your refusal, otherwise, you will come back to trouble you." Su Xun said.

    In fact, he is also very clear about the peeing nature of this group of people, or in other words, Su Xun also deliberately wanted to anger the village chief today.

    If there is any way to do it quickly, if you want to make trouble, hurry up, just take advantage of yourself at home, don't turn around and go away by yourself, they are making trouble, and Su Xun can't come back after a while.

    Su Nanshan said: "That's what I said, but Liu Mingfeng's son, I heard that he beat someone to death before, so let's be careful."

    "Dad, don't worry about this. In a society ruled by law, he still dares to do whatever he wants, and he can be sanctioned."

    In fact, the corner of Su Xun's mouth is already sneering, it's not that he is bragging, no matter how good you are at beating the person, in front of me, the only one who dies is you.

    Su Xun brought a cup of tea here, and waited at the door of the house, looking very leisurely, he had been waiting for that Liu Chan, when would he bring someone over.

    Compared with Su Xun, his parents are much more worried. At this time, they are always worried.

    It doesn't matter to Luo Shenyi, this kind of trivial matter, to her, doesn't matter at all, it's just some trivial matters in the village.

    She believes that with Su Xun's level, it must be easy to handle these matters.

    "Where is Sunanshan, come out for me!"

    Sure enough, not long after, that guy Liu Chan came over, followed by a group of people.

    This Liu Chan is actually in his thirties. He was married once before, but his daughter-in-law was beaten away by him, and he became famous as a villain in the village.

    Usually, I do a lot of immoral things, but because Su Xun usually goes to school and has nothing to do with him, so I can't bully Su Xun.

    This Liu Chan can be said to be very angry, and there are more than a dozen people behind him, all of whom are local ruffians from several nearby villages.

    Usually, I don't work hard, and I don't have any serious work, so I hang out with this Liu Chan's ass, so I can still eat and drink.

    Holding something like a stick in his hand, it is obvious that he is coming to fight. Ordinary people may not dare to approach it.

    Su Nanshan's face showed a little flustered, he is considered an honest man, how can he keep calm after he knows that trouble is coming to him.

    "Liu Chan, what are you doing?" Su Nanshan asked.

    This guy Liu Chan has a much worse attitude. Compared with his old man, he is still a bit worse. He said unceremoniously: "Su Nanshan, what's the matter with you bastard? If you want a few acres of land, it's only a matter of time."  Is it that difficult?"

    "Damn it, I found some experts to plan my breeding base for me, and your few acres of land are also included. Otherwise, the impact will be very big, otherwise I don't want to talk to you."

    "I'll give you a minute to think about it, and you sign the transfer agreement for me quickly, otherwise I'll kill you and let someone smash your house to pieces." Liu Chan said viciously.

    He has already told his old man Liu Mingfeng, don't engage in those useless things, but also come to do ideological work, there is a woolen use.

    Just find someone directly, go up and catch a while of threats, if you don't agree, hit them until you agree, this method is very effective.

    In the previous ones, after his father went there, he disagreed with this matter, and then he brought people to the door, and before he even started, he frightened them like something, and agreed directly.

    So when I arrived at Su Xun's house, I also used the same method. I feel that there should be no problem, just follow the process again.

    "Looking for death!"

    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, he heard the stern words, and before he could react, a big palm was thrown over him, making his eyes go dark.

    "Snapped！！"

    The person who made the move was Su Xun. To be honest, when he heard this guy dare to call his father a bastard, the anger in Su Xun's heart immediately came up.

      This guy is looking for death, Su Xun can't tolerate this kind of thing happening, so he didn't even say a word, just went up and beat him.

    As a result, the slap knocked Liu Chan to the ground, and at the same time, many people were dumbfounded, especially some folks who came to see what was going on.

    "What's wrong with Su Xun, how dare he hit someone?"

    "That's Liu Chan. He even dared to beat Liu Chan, a well-known ruthless person. Now he's in big trouble."

    "Hey, the young man is so impulsive. I heard that Liu Chan killed people before. How dare he beat Liu Chan? Isn't he looking for death?"

    "It was a great joy to come back after doing so well in the exam, but now, I think the joy will turn into sorrow."

    "I hope it won't be too miserable, but if you are beaten severely, you will definitely not be able to escape."

    ""

    When everyone felt that Su Xun was going to die, the person who was caught off guard and slapped also stood up.

    Liu Chan's eyes are not big, but a pair of dead fish eyes. When staring at people, it feels like the eyeballs are almost gone, which is a bit scary.

    His voice seemed to be extremely cold, he stared at Su Xun and said, "Did you hit me just now?"

    "Nonsense, who else could it be if it's not me, could it be your father?" Su Xun said bluntly.

    "The resentment value from Liu Chan is +90."

    Dear fellow folks, the look in Su Xun's eyes is completely different, and I wonder what is going on with Su Xun, who is so courageous now?

    This is not outside. On the one-third-acre land in Dongqiao Village, the Liu family and his son are very powerful figures.

    At this time, Su Nanshan also wished he could grab Su Xun quickly, but the words had already been spoken, and it was too late for him to stop him.

    Liu Chan got really angry, and he cursed: "You idiot, I think you are stupid for going to school outside, I will teach you well today."

    After finishing speaking, Liu Chan directly picked up a stick that was in his hand. It looked as thick as someone's forearm, and it was made of solid wood. If you hit someone with a little force, it would hurt a lot.

    Seeing that Liu Chan was going to do something to his son, Su Nanshan immediately panicked, but instinctively wanted to protect his son.

    I saw him directly blocking in front of Su Xun, and said: "Don't, don't fight, just talk if you have something to say." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 The Cruel Su Xun (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Dad, get out of the way, let me handle this." Su Xun said quickly.

    Fighting is fighting, Su Xun has never been afraid of anyone, but he can't let his parents be here, otherwise, if he gets hurt by mistake, it will be quite troublesome.

    Hitting this group of people by yourself is not as simple and easy as chopping melons and vegetables.

    However, Su Nanshan said: "No, how can you deal with them? If you beat us to death, you won't be beaten."

    The couple are not very clear about Su Xun's combat effectiveness now, thinking that Su Xun is just a weak student. Su Xun was indeed unable to work at home before.

    Su Nanshan and the others were not willing to let Su Xun work. They felt that he didn't have much strength, and he was still fighting with others. I'm afraid he could really be beaten to death.

    If anything happened to Su Xun, the couple only had one son, so what's the point of living.

    However, Liu Chan was not willing to give them any time to talk, so he hit him with a stick.

    With quick eyes and quick hands, Su Xun directly dragged his father behind him, and at the same time caught his stick with the other hand.

    My heart said that I have a wishful golden cudgel, but I am not so rampant, you have a wooden stick, dare to be so arrogant with me.

    After holding the stick, Liu Chan was a little surprised. He never expected that Su Xun's reaction speed was quite fast.

    Generally, when he threw the stick, others would probably only be beaten by him, but Su Xun was able to grab his stick with his bare hands, which showed that it was two brushes.

    However, this is of no use, and he will not think highly of Su Xun because of this, anyway, I will just kill you anyway.

    He directly used force, trying to pull back the stick and continue beating, but he didn't believe that Su Xun could still dodge.

    However, when he tried hard, his whole face changed, because he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't seem to move it. How strong is this kid?

    If he couldn't pull it back, he didn't intend to just stand in a stalemate with Su Xun, so he just let go of his hand, I don't want the stick, and just hit you boy on the ground with his bare hands.

    However, in Su Xun's eyes, his movements were too clumsy, almost like an old man with aging body functions.

    If the stick is not needed, it happens to be Su Xun's weapon. Su Xun raised the stick and pointed it at the guy's body.

    "ah！！"

    With a scream, it was the arm that was hit just now. It can be seen that the beating with the stick is indeed quite painful, and a huge bloodstain has appeared on the arm.

    Liu Chan couldn't stand the pain anymore, so he could only squat on the ground and howl.

    Su Xun looked at this guy, but his anger couldn't be dispelled.

    It's hard to imagine what would happen to my parents if I wasn't at home today, it's unimaginable.

    Not to mention that he called Su Nanshan a bastard in front of Su Xun just now, which is even more unforgivable.

    Su Xun ignored his screams, instead, Su Xun kicked him mercilessly, knocking him to the ground, and howled again.

    Many people's eyelids are twitching non-stop. When did they see Liu Chan being beaten like this? They have never seen it before. He is the son of the village chief. Who would dare to provoke him.

    Not to mention that this guy is a rascal in himself, and no one wants to provoke him.

    It turned out that Su Xun, who had been in school all the time and gave everyone the impression that he didn't like to talk, showed his power today and taught him a lesson.

    However, it didn't end there. Su Xun directly raised the stick and pointed it at Liu Chan's calf. After hitting it heavily, everyone could clearly hear the sound of bones breaking.

    "Did Su Xun go crazy? He actually broke Liu Chan's leg."

    "It's over, Lao Su's family is completely over now, Liu Chan's leg is broken, and Liu Mingfeng, who is the only son, knows about this, they must not be killed."

    "Su Xun is a ruthless kid. I used to see him being honest, but I didn't expect him to be so ruthless."

    "Didn't people say that people who usually look more introverted are more ruthless, and they are afraid of people when they are ruthless."

    ""

    Su Nanshan and Su's mother were also in a state of shock. They were completely flustered. When they encountered such a thing, Liushenwuzhu didn't know what to do.

    Su Xun is not impulsive, but his current mind??, he is still relatively sober, before making a move, he has already considered the consequences.

    Liu Chan is indeed a ruthless person, and his father is also a top existence in the village, but so what, he still has to be killed.

    Killing him directly is not enough, Su Xun is not that cruel, we have to consider practical issues, because many folks are watching.

    But as far as what he did today, he must be killed half to death, so that he is completely afraid, so that future troubles can be avoided.

    Su Xun directly broke his leg bone. Based on Su Xun's understanding of the body, he has mastered the shots to a certain extent, and the strikes are very ruthless.

    The bone was completely shattered, and there was no way to repair it, that is to say, he could no longer walk successfully.

    That's why everyone was so shocked. Su Xun's performance was too brutal.

    "The resentment value from Liu Chan is +58."

    Liu Chan almost fainted. Relying on the sliver of reason he had left, he kept shouting, "Hit, kill this kid. Today I want his life."

    The rascals brought here, they were originally mixed with Liu Chan, similar to the younger brother, so they went straight to it without even thinking about it.

    Originally, I thought that with so many people, I couldn't beat a young boy, and I heard that he was still a student.

    It turned out that after they really did something, they realized what a nightmare it was, and what greeted them was Su Xun's cruelty.

    In order not to let himself look too hard, Su Xun obviously played with this group of people for a while, and it took a few minutes to bring these dozen people down.

    "The resentment value from Wang Dazhuang is +45."

    "The resentment value from Liu Tiezhu is +36."

    ""

    The dozens of people who were beaten were still quite good to Su Xun, and contributed a lot of resentment to Su Xun.

    Many fathers and folks have been frightened stupid by Su Xun.

    I thought to myself, did this kid go to the city to study in the past three years, or did he go to Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts?

    It's unbelievable why it suddenly became like this, it's too scary.

    The local ruffians that no one would dare to provoke, were all cured by Su Xun at once, which caused Su Xun to be in everyone's impression.

    Suddenly, from a gentle prospective college student, a nerdy type of person, he suddenly became brutal.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283: If You Dare To Catch Me, You Are Capable (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not long after, the village chief Liu Mingfeng brought people over immediately.

    He also hurried over after hearing the news.

    I must be very puzzled in my heart, I can't figure it out, my son will be beaten.

    ? To be reasonable, shouldn't he be the one who bullies others? If he didn't cause trouble for himself, he should be on fire. How could he still be beaten by someone? It's unbelievable.

    Su Nanshan's family are all ordinary people, how could they beat the gang of hooligans he brought with him.

    It turned out that after arriving, my son was really beaten, and he looked miserable.

    I only heard Liu Mingfeng say: "Liu Chan, are you okay?"

    Liu Chan is a man in his thirties, and he almost cried at this moment, but he said while crying, "Dad, my leg was broken by that bastard Su Xun."

    Even after being beaten like this, this guy still speaks rudely, calling Su Xun a beast.

    Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little regretful, thinking why he didn't kill this bastard just now.

    But rationality still made Su Xun hold back. He has not yet reached the stage where he can kill people casually, so it would be too fake.

    Liu Mingfeng's eye sockets turned red all of a sudden, he was only such a son, so he was naturally very doted on.

    Otherwise, Liu Chan wouldn't be so old, he would still be like a waste, hanging around all day, Liu Mingfeng's doting and spoiling accounted for a large part of the reason.

    For example, this time, Liu Chan had a sudden whim, and wanted to make money, and set up a rice lobster breeding base to start a business.

    ? Crayfish are so popular these days, if they are really bred, it will give people the feeling that they will definitely make a profit without losing money.

    Liu Mingfeng was naturally very happy when he saw that his son had been hanging around for so many years and finally had the idea of ??doing something serious.

    So for this matter, he has been busy, even using the little power in his hands to help his son non-stop, which is a model of using power for personal gain.

    Even because of this, many people in the village were dissatisfied with them, but Liu Mingfeng didn't care, he also knew some people above him, and it was impossible for him to threaten his position.

    As a result, today he heard that his son's leg was broken, and one can imagine Liu Mingfeng's feelings. At this time, he became like a beast that wanted to eat people.

    Looking at Su Xun with red eyes, Liu Mingfeng said with some gloom: "Su Xun, did you hit him?"

    "That's right!"

    Su Xun didn't deny or explain anything, just nodded his head directly, which is equivalent to directly agreeing that he did it himself.

    Many people were watching just now, and it doesn't make any sense for me to deny it.

    It would be better to admit it generously. Anyway, to be honest, he didn't think that a mere Liu Mingfeng could do anything to him.

    Liu Mingfeng was suddenly furious. He was not tall, but he felt as if he was about to jump up, and kept pointing at Su Xun's nose and cursing.

    "Are you looking for death, kid? Dare to beat my Liu Mingfeng's son. I was reluctant to beat him since I was a child. Why do you beat him? Today I will definitely kill you."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun showed disdain, and said to himself that there are too many people who are going to kill me, who the hell are you, can you kill me with just a few words on your mouth, do you think too much?  It's too much.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Your own son can take care of himself, then I will take care of it for you. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it."

    "And he wanted to do it himself. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to, feel free to do it. I don't mind letting you two go to the hospital together. Maybe you can stay in the same ward in the orthopedics department." Su Xun calmed down.  Said.

    All the elders and folks are used to Su Xun's boldness by now, and they can see that Su Xun is a person who would not dare to do anything without him, and would not dare to say anything without him, he is quite awesome.

    After Liu Mingfeng experienced the rage just now, after talking to Su Xun for a few words, he became sober instead.

    Being able to beat his son like this, and the group of rogues he brought with him were no opponents, what does this mean.

    It shows that Su Xun, this kid, probably has a lot of talent, maybe he is sneaking around to practice his family.

    My forty or fifty year oldIf he is human, he will definitely not be Su Xun's opponent. If he goes up by force, he will only be beaten in vain, and in the end it will be nothing more than embarrassment.

    So he definitely can't do it, but it doesn't mean that he can't deal with Su Xun.

    Liu Mingfeng said: "You still want to run after beating someone, see if I don't kill you, just give me a call, and you can wait to eat in prison."

    After hearing this, everyone understood that Liu Mingfeng was planning to call the police. It seemed that the matter had become more serious.

    Su Nanshan and Su's mother were frightened out of their wits. They are ordinary people. When they heard that they were going to call the police to arrest Su Xun, they were frightened immediately.

    Their son has a bright future. If he is caught, he will be ruined in the future.

    Su Nanshan hurriedly said: "Old Liu, we are willing to compensate you for beating your son. In addition, my land will also be transferred to you. Please don't call the police."

    Everyone knows that Liu Mingfeng is in the town and has a certain relationship. Many people in the police station have a good relationship with Liu Mingfeng, and there are even his brothers who worship him.

    If he makes a phone call, needless to say, Su Xun will not be able to escape from ten days and a half months of detention.

    And if we say hello at that time, it is estimated that Su Xun will be tortured like a ghost.

    Liu Mingfeng was unmoved, and snorted coldly: "Now I know I'm afraid, let me tell you, it's too late!"

    Today, someone must be found to deal with Su Xun, otherwise, he will not be able to swallow this tone, and it will also make Liu Mingfeng lose face in Dongqiao Village in the future.

    Su Xun didn't feel scared at all, but felt that this guy was mentally handicapped.

    The police station in the town knows someone, you seem to be quite awesome, I have a very good relationship with Nan Lin, the police chief of Linjiang City, did I say that?

    Su Xun really didn't believe it, he could still be arrested, if they really had the guts to make a phone call, who would be unlucky, it's not certain.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Dad, don't worry, they can't catch me, if they dare to catch me, they have the ability."

    Hearing this, Liu Mingfeng became even more angry, Su Xun was constantly provoking him.

    Liu Mingfeng didn't have any hesitation, he just made a phone call, deliberately speaking loudly: "Lao Xia, I'm Liu Mingfeng." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 I'm talking about Wang Fa (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Where are you? Hurry up and bring someone over. My Liu Chan was beaten up."

    Liu Mingfeng kept talking to the other end of the phone: "It was the people in the village who called, and it broke his leg directly."

    "It's simply lawless, you quickly bring someone over and deal with him for me."

    "Okay, okay, I'll be waiting for you here, drive in and see a place with a lot of people, and you'll see it right away."

    After that guy Liu Mingfeng finished making the phone call, he looked like he was too hung up, pointed at Su Xun's nose and said, "Little bastard, you just wait to go in and squat, I won't kill you.  Not Liu."

    After finishing speaking, he squatted down again, quickly looked at his son with distress, and said worriedly: "Liu Chan, how are you doing now, I will send you to the village clinic for treatment, and then we will go to the big hospital  .￣

    For Liu Chan, it was no longer a matter of pain or not. On the contrary, after a while, his current pain was much better than before.

    Liu Chan was sweating profusely, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "There's no rush to go to the hospital now, did you call my godfather just now?"

    "Wait a while for the godfather to come, and give me a good deal with Su Xun, a bastard, so that I can go to the hospital with peace of mind." The guy said viciously.

    It hurts, but it's not as good as the humiliation he suffered today. After suffering such a big loss, one can imagine how much he hated Su Xun, and he wished to kill Su Xun.

    The director of the police station on the phone just now was actually Liu Mingfeng's good brother back then. The two had a pretty good relationship, and Liu Chan naturally recognized him as his godfather.

    If he didn't have a certain background, he would have been sent in for so many disgusting things he did before Liu Chan.

    At this time, Su Nanshan and Su's mother were scared out of their wits, and they both hurriedly asked, "Xiao Xun, what should we do?"

    "Why don't you hurry up and let them come at us if something happens, anyway, it doesn't matter when we are old."

    Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that Su Nanshan was in a hurry and didn't know what to do, how could he leave, if he left suddenly, the two of you were at home, it might not be that you were really killed, it was absolutely  impossible things.

    And if I left, I would have fled in fear of crime. It is not difficult to find and catch you wherever you go these days.

    Unless you hide in the deep mountains and old forests, there is still a certain chance to hide, but Su Xun will not be so boring.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, you two don't worry, nothing will happen, trust me."

    Luo Shenyi, who was next to her, also comforted her: "Don't worry, uncle and aunt, they are the ones who made the move first."

    "Su Xun was just defending himself just now. From a legal point of view, this is a legal act. Don't worry."

    After all, Luo Shenyi was a big shot in their eyes. After hearing that Luo Shenyi had said that, the couple felt a little more relaxed.

    However, there are still some worries, and I don't know what to do.

    Liu Mingfeng snorted and said to himself that it is a joke that you still talk about laws on this three-acre land.

    Sure enough, after a while, two police cars drove over, making everyone nervous.

    After seeing the police car, most ordinary people still feel a little awe in their hearts.

    Su Xun took a look, and the two police cars looked a bit worn out, similar to some models in the driving school, and they must have been around for a certain period of time.

    It seems that this can't be compared with the police in Linjiang City. In terms of police cars alone, there is a lot of difference.

    But if you think about it carefully, this is a town, it would be nice to have a police car, and how much better you can expect.

    After the car stopped, a guy who looked potbellied walked down from above. This person was the director of the town's police station, Xia Jun.

    This guy looks ruddy. He probably drank too much wine at noon. It's already afternoon, and the smell of alcohol on his body is still so strong.

    After coming down, he said directly: "Old Liu, what's going on?"

    "It's just this kid who broke my son's leg. He should be a trainer. He's good at martial arts." Liu Mingfeng pointed at Su Xun and said.

    At this time, Liu Chan, who was still sitting slumped on the ground, cried and said: "Damn!??You are here, you must make the decision for me.  "

    Xia Jun glanced at Liu Chan, and to be honest, he didn't like this trash very much, but he needed Liu Mingfeng's affection, and he would give him some face, so he recognized him as a godson a long time ago.  .

    Looking at Liu Chan's appearance, it is indeed quite miserable. He must take care of today's matter.

    Moreover, the nature of this kind of breaking a human leg is relatively bad. It is still easy for him to arrange a crime.

    Just listening to this Xia Jun, he said directly: "This kid, come on, handcuff me, take him back and interrogate slowly!"

    What he said was to take him back for a slow interrogation, but in fact, after Su Xun was really captured, it would not be a matter of interrogation or not, and he could directly kill him.

    Even if he doesn't die, he has to be crippled.

    Seeing that the two little policemen were about to attack Su Xun, they said forcefully: "Don't move, be honest!"

    It's just two ants. To be honest, Su Xun felt that there was no need to talk to them. Su Xun said indifferently: "Get out!"

    After the three words came out, they really scared the two of them. The aura on Su Xun's body just now was obviously beyond the reach of the two of them.

    When these two guys were frightened into a daze, Su Xun glanced at Xia Jun with an extremely cold look, and said, "Just arresting people indiscriminately, you all have such a case-handling process?"

    Seeing that Su Xun's death is imminent, he dared to be so arrogant. It seems that this kid is indeed quite arrogant. It's no wonder that Liu Mingfeng, a dignified village head, can't hold him.

    Xia Jun is an old man. He said directly: "What more procedures are needed? You were the one who beat someone, right? You were the one who broke his leg, right? Is there a problem with arresting you?"

    "I was taken back for review. If you have no problem, I will release you naturally."

    Su Xun didn't even bother to talk to him, he was just changing the subject, if he really caught him, he would be in big trouble.

    Luo Shenyi on the side, at this time, was relatively calm. After all, she was someone who had seen big scenes, and said: "As far as I know, your process does not conform to the rules."

    "This matter is a civil dispute. After you come here, you should understand the situation first. It is obvious that they came to pick quarrels and cause trouble. We are just defending ourselves."

    "As a result, those who cause trouble are not arrested, but those who are self-defense are arrested. Is there any law?"

    Xia Jun stared at Luo Shenyi for a while, and then he said: "What king's law do you want? Here, I'm talking about king's law!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 You just need to speak (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One sentence fully exposed his arrogance. In this small place, a person with a little status like him is indeed so rampant.

    ?Because of the small place, the exposure is relatively low, and there are more people who hold back their anger. There is nothing we can do about this kind of person.

    If you offend them, just wait to die. If you want to find someone to help you, who will be willing to help you? As a director like him, it can be said that he is arrogant.

    After Su Xun heard this, he didn't know what to say. It's a kind of sadness that a small police chief is so arrogant.

    This Xia Jun has a lot of interest in Luo Shenyi, he hasn't discovered Luo Shenyi just now, and he only noticed when Luo Shenyi spoke just now.

    Beauty, this woman is simply top-notch. In small places, there are no beauties of this level in the town.

    For Xia Jun, it was also the first time he saw him, so one can imagine his feelings and thoughts, this guy is lustful.

    Among men, how many people really don't like women? Everyone likes beautiful women, but some people have better concentration, and some people don't.

    Similar to the Xia Jun in front of him, he couldn't control himself.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's eyes, it can be said to be full of desire, which made Luo Shenyi very uncomfortable, and her face was already filled with disgust.

    Just listening to Xia Jun, he continued to say: "Listen to me, you two, and take this chick back to me."

    "She spoke for the suspect just now, and she feels that she should have been involved in this matter. Take her back for me, and I will interrogate myself."

    Everyone knows what this guy means. If Luo Shenyi is brought back, Luo Shenyi is afraid that Luo Shenyi will fall into the claws of evil.

    Although it's a pity, there's nothing you can do about it. Who dares to go up and talk, and whoever dares to say one more word will probably be unlucky immediately.

    Su Xun looked at him, and said to the rampant director: "Today is really a good experience, the first time I saw a director dare to be so arrogant."

    "Even Nan Lin, the director of the Linjiang City Police Department, probably wouldn't speak like that in front of me."

    Su Xun didn't brag, because the relationship between Nanlin and himself was not very good, but Su Xun also knew that after he understood his abilities, he must want to have a good relationship with him.

    In addition, there is such a relationship as Nan Lao, Nan Lin came in front of Su Xun, if he dared not speak well, his head would probably be smashed by Nan Lao.

    And the level of Nanlin, compared with the Xia Jun in front of him, I don't know how many grades are higher, it is not at the same level at all.

    The town where Su Xun's family is located is a small town under the jurisdiction of Linjiang. In a big way, they are also from Linjiang, but they are far away from the urban area.

    Generally speaking, they don't go to the city either, they go to the town or the county to buy things and so on.

    This guy is naturally the director of the Linjiang Police Station, Nan Lin. To put it bluntly, if Nan Lin says a word, he can't hold Xia Jun's position.

    However, Xia Jun was not intimidated by Su Xun, thinking that this kid is quite capable of acting.

    I just heard him say: "Hehe, you think you can scare me if you know this name. Do you know people, do people know you?"

    "I still know Tathagata Buddha, what's the use, handcuff me, and take both of them away."

    Su's mother was in a hurry, she hurried up and said, "Director Xia, the beating was caused by my son's impulse, please don't arrest him, arrest me."

    "What are you, get the hell out of here."

    A look of impatience appeared on Xia Jun's face, and then with a wave of his hand, he pushed Mother Su to the ground.

    "Auntie, are you okay?"

    Luo Shenyi's reaction was rather quick, she quickly helped Su's mother up on the ground.

    Su Xun was furious. This animal attitude is too arrogant. It is unreasonable for his mother to talk to him, but he actually did it directly.

    "I'll go to your uncle, what are you pretending to do, you really think I dare not hit you?"

    Su Xun kicked up and kicked Xia Jun, who smelled of alcohol, several meters away.

    "Su Su Xun, is he crazy?"

    Everyone was shocked again, their eyes widened, and they couldn't believe what Su Xun did just now.

    This is the townBoss, there is a big difference in status from that Liu Chan and a group of local ruffians.

    Su Xun beat him up, which really caused a big problem. It might have been fine, but now, it might be a big problem.

    It is not impossible to sit and wear in prison.

    "It's too impulsive, Su Xun is really too impulsive!"

    Many people of the older generation are shaking their heads non-stop at this time, sighing while shaking their heads.

    Su Xun didn't control his temper. Although he felt happy for a while, he also self-destructed his bright future, and no one who offended them would end well.

    "Bold, you even dare to fight Xia Suo, you are courting death!"

    The two little policemen reacted quite quickly at this time, and they had to hold Su Xun down when they went up.

    However, people like them are at best temporary workers, they just got in with connections, they don¨t even have formal training, and they have no combat effectiveness.

    In front of Su Xun, he was weak and unrestrained, and kicked him flying.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jun is +58."

    Xia Jun stood up, his drink was completely sober, thanks to Su Xun's kick just now.

    He came out temporarily today, and when he called, he was still enjoying a massage in a sauna club.

    So he came out in a hurry and didn't have a gun. He didn't expect to be beaten by this kid. The two he brought were just small auxiliary policemen and were not qualified to carry a gun. As a result, Su Xun became arrogant.

    Xia Jun was so angry that he was about to explode, his face was so gloomy that water dripped out, he called back and said, "I'm so mad, bring someone to Dongqiao Village quickly, someone beat me up  Come on, hurry up, and take the gun with you."

    It seems that reasoning with this guy won't work, it's like he can make a phone call.

    A phone call was made to Nanlin. This was the first time that Su Xun took the initiative to call him.

    "Brother Su Xun, why did you remember to call me?" Nanlin's hearty voice came from the other end of the phone.

    As soon as I heard the title "brother", I immediately felt quite good.

    Su Xun didn't beat around the bush, because there was no need for that, so he said directly: "Brother Nan, I'm in some trouble."

    "What's the trouble, tell me, as long as I can do it, you just need to open your mouth!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Finally Arriving (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Nan Lin said was also quite straightforward, without any nonsense at all, and he was not trying to perfunctory Su Xun.

    If most people say this kind of thing, they will agree to you when they come up, say anything, just tell me if you have something.

    Well, this kind of person is mostly bragging, just talking about the scene.

    But in Nanlin, it does not exist. To be honest, there is no one who can make it perfunctory. Many people find him for convenience, but Nanlin will not give the opportunity.

    If he can get a promise from him, it proves that he is serious and will never break his promise.

    Moreover, Nanlin also knew that the people he could look up to, how could they be ordinary people? Su Xun's promise from him also proved Su Xun's status in his heart.

    Since Su Xun really asked for him, how could he not help? Their family still owes Su Xun a huge favor, and his father's life was saved by Su Xun.

    ?This is no longer a matter of human affection. With great kindness, Su Xun is in trouble. If he doesn't help, it will be unreasonable both emotionally and rationally.

    And if it got to Mr. Nan's ears, even though Mr. Nan was quite old, he might be hanged and beaten violently.

    When Su Xun heard Nanlin say this, he actually knew in his heart that today was almost stable, and he only heard him say: "That's right, I went home today, but I ran into a little trouble."

    "The son of the village chief wanted to confiscate my land by force, and he also brought local ruffians to our house to make trouble, insulting my father, and I beat him up. Then he called a chief of the town's police station to come and arrest me.  Kill me." Su Xun narrated it lightly.

    "boom!"

    As a result, Su Xun had just finished speaking when he heard a sound over there. It turned out that Nan Lin was so angry that he started to slap the table directly.

    I just heard him say angrily: "It's unreasonable, the police somewhere is lawless, isn't it?"

    "I'll go over right away and let them know what the sky is high and the earth is thick!" When Nan Lin spoke, his voice seemed to have majesty in it.

    Su Xun was also stunned, he didn't expect Nanlin's reaction to be so great.

    But Su Xun still said: "Don't, don't, brother Nan, don't be so excited, you can make a phone call or something, can't you solve it, why don't you come here in person, my family is still in the countryside, not in Linjiang City  .￣

    Considering Nanlin's status and power in Linjiang City, as long as he greeted casually, that Xia Jun might be scared like a dog.

    Why would he come here in person, it would be like killing chickens with a sledgehammer, Su Xun felt that it would be too much trouble for him, so forget it.

    Unexpectedly, Nan Lin was still quite stubborn, he said directly: "No, I will go there now, I have to deal with it myself, help you vent your anger, and clean up some black apples by the way."

    "This kind of scum is completely ruining the reputation of our police. Tell me the address and come right away!"

    Su Xun knew that he couldn't hold back against him, so he told him the address, and then Nanlin hung up the phone, presumably he rushed over quickly.

    And at this time, Su Xun didn't shout anything, he planned to surprise that Xia Jun, and he didn't know how he would react after seeing Nanlin after a while.

    But this situation may not necessarily happen, because Su Xun doesn't even know whether this guy has seen Nanlin.

    Although Nan Lin can be regarded as his immediate boss, but to put it bluntly, the level of the two of them is too low, his level.

    Even if it is reporting work, I am afraid that he will not be able to touch that level. It is no wonder that he can't believe that he can have friendship with such a big man.

    Xia Jun looked at Su Xun's serious appearance, and it can be said that he spoke clearly and logically on the phone.

    Finally he couldn't bear it any longer, and laughed contemptuously, only to hear him say: "Fake it, you keep pretending, I almost believed it."

    "Don't tell me that you really called the director of the city bureau, I don't believe it. Even if you are bragging, can you be a little more reliable?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that if you don't believe me, I can't help it. I really called him.

    But you can't still show him the call records of your mobile phone. Even if he sees it, he can say that he just saved a number with the name "Nanlin", anyway, he won't believe it.

    "It's fine if you don't believe me, as long as you are happy."??Keep your eyes wide open for a moment and wait to see.  " Su Xun said indifferently.

    Xin said that you don't have to believe it now, but after a while you believe it, I'm afraid it will be too late.

    Xia Jun seemed to want to slap Su Xun in the face, he said, "You can't lie to me about this, do you know why?"

    "Let me tell you, Nanju is famous for being ruthless and selfless. No matter how many people want to go to him to give him a gift, they can't get in."

    "He will come to help you because of such trivial matters, and he will come here in person. Who do you think you are?"

    What he said seemed quite reasonable, and Su Xun almost believed it, but the problem is, I didn't let him come, but he wanted to come.

    After hearing what Xia Jun said, many people had expectations for Su Xun in their hearts, but they were shattered in an instant. They were still counting on Su Xun to know some important people and get rid of these guys.

    After all, this group of people is usually around and their reputation is not very good, but no one dares to provoke them.

    Everyone may not like Su Xun very much, but in the bottom of their hearts, they are more willing to support Su Xun. At least Su Xun will not do anything to harm them.

    But hearing Xia Jun say that, I guess Su Xun is just talking nonsense.

    It's not surprising when you think about it, Su Xun is just a student, even if he was lucky and made some money, it doesn't mean that he knows any big shots.

    Not long after, the people Xia Jun called had already arrived, and they were all policemen from the town police station, that is, his subordinates.

    They are in the town, so they will come faster naturally. At this time, Nanlin is probably still on the way.

    Many people were secretly sweating for Su Xun, but Su Xun himself was quite calm, it was just a matter of time.

    After all, it still takes a certain amount of time to come from Linjiang, and it will definitely not be able to arrive in a while.

    As long as Nanlin arrives, everything will be solved, and he doesn't even have to move.

    "Xia Suo, who beat you up? It's just looking for death. Take him back and kill him immediately." A few policemen who had just arrived immediately went to flatter and said.

    Xia Jun lit a cigarette and said, "Don't worry, I'm going to make that kid despair."

    Time passed by every minute and every second, and at this moment, the faint sound of a police siren sounded.

    Su Xun frowned, finally came.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 Kneel Down With One Sentence (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The hearing of many people may not be as good as that of Su Xun whose physical fitness has been transformed.

    But when the sound of the siren got closer and closer, the sound gradually became louder, and everyone could hear it. It was the sound of a police car, and another police car was coming.

    However, Xia Jun and his subordinates were a little suspicious and looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.

    ?Why is there another police car coming?

    When everyone couldn't figure out what was going on, all the police cars sent by the city bureau had arrived.

    There are a total of more than ten vehicles, and they are all relatively new models. They are placed here and parked together, not to mention how imposing they are.

    Compared with the few police cars in the town, they are simply not of the same grade, okay? The gap is really too big.

    Xia Jun's complexion has completely changed, because he saw that something was wrong. This kind of police car is obviously a car from the Municipal Bureau.

    Could it be that this kid really knows the big boss of the Municipal Bureau?  Thinking of this, Xia Jun no longer had that confident look on his face.

    Soon, Nan Lin got out of the car, and his eyes looked around.

    This is a habit of his, just like every time he goes to the crime scene, the first thing he does when he arrives is to observe the environment.

    This is a rural area, the standard Linjiang rural style, although Nanlin rarely comes, but it's not like he hasn't been here before.

    What really surprised him was that such an incredible person like Su Xun was from the countryside, because Su Xun told him on the phone that this was his home.

    However, Nanlin was just a little surprised. After all, the hero doesn't ask where he came from. What he cares about is Su Xun, a capable person, and other things don't matter.

    Nan Lin said directly to Su Xun, "Are you okay?"

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that seeing Nanlin's serious and serious appearance, he was really not used to it.

    However, Su Xun soon returned to his serious appearance, and only heard him say: "I'm fine, and no one in my family was injured."

    Nan Lin nodded, as long as there is nothing wrong with the person, it will be fine, and the rest will be left to him.

    "Which one is the director? I heard that he is very powerful. Come and let me see it." Nanlin glanced around with his piercing eyes, and said in his calm and dignified voice.

    Xia Jun was already scared to pee. If you look carefully at this time, you can find that his legs are swinging non-stop.

    It turned out that he was really the boss of the city bureau. He never expected to kill him. In an insignificant small village, he met such a big man. Who would have thought of such a plot before.

    And on his face, there was also indescribable panic and panic, all kinds of expressions were piled up on his face.

    In fact, Su Xun underestimated this guy just now. Although he is just a small leader in the town, he knows Nanlin.

    When I went to a meeting in the city before, I saw Nan Lin who was giving a speech. At that time, he still sighed that this Nanju is a character, and he must have a bright future in the future.

    It's a pity that they are people from two worlds, and they don't have any intersection. It's just that he knows Nanlin, but Nanlin doesn't know that there is such a number one person as him.

    As a result, the two of them met here miraculously today.

    Nan Lin is not stupid, he has so much experience, he can probably tell at a glance, it is Xia Jun at a glance.

    Especially after smelling the alcohol smell of this guy, the disgust on Nan Lin's face became even stronger.

    At this point in time, it was obviously the time to go to work, but it turned out to be better now, he still smelled so strong of alcohol.

    This is a serious dereliction of duty. It seems that this guy has a big problem, which further proves that what Su Xun told himself on the phone did not wrong this guy.

    "Who gave you the courage to arrest my brother?" Nanlin asked coldly.

    "brother´´´"

    Upon hearing this name, Xia Jun was frightened out of his wits, his brain exploded as if it exploded, and it immediately went blank.

    At their age, they are definitely not biological brothers, that is to say, they are friends.

    If the friends you make can be said to be brothers, then the relationship must be extraordinary, or it can be said to be quite good.

    theAfter all, what kind of person is the Nanlin family? They are not little hooligans on the street. They can be called brothers if they are caught.

    His attitude towards Su Xun just now was equivalent to directly offending Nanlin, a big shot.

    With Xia Jun's status, the gap with Nanlin is too big. If he offends him, he will only be ravaged, and he will not even be able to resist at all.

    "Plop！！"

    Just at this time, something that shocked the fathers and villagers happened. This Xia Jun, the usually majestic director, directly knelt down on his knees.

    Kneeling on the ground so firmly, he was completely frightened.

    The main reason is that at this time, his legs were shaking from fright, and he couldn't sit still. With nothing to do, he fell to his knees on the ground, in a state of collapse.

    No one knows how much psychological impact his kneeling has had on the villagers of Dongqiao Village.

    In their eyes, Xia Jun is already a big shot.

    But I don't know who it is. After getting out of the car, he just said a word to Xia Jun, and he fell to his knees on the ground.

    What kind of character is it that can scare him like this.

    What's even more unimaginable is that this person is still Su Xun's brother. This Su Xun came back today, and the shock he brought to everyone is really too much.

    "Nan, South Bureau, I drank too much alcohol at noon today, and my mind is not clear. I came here this afternoon and did some stupid things. It was this father and son who bewitched me. I don't know what happened. I hope  Don't be angry, Southern Bureau."

    Soon, this guy could be considered to have reacted, and sold Liu Mingfeng and his father and son directly, throwing the blame on them.

    Liu Mingfeng and Liu Chan, their eyes widened at this moment, they couldn't believe it.

    His good brother, he sold him out just because he didn't agree with each other. It's hard to imagine that he is such a person.

    Nan Lin didn't bother to listen to his explanation at all. He knew that this group of people was a nest of snakes and rats, and none of them was a good thing.

    The more he explained, the more disgusting Nan Lin felt. He directly reprimanded: "How dare you say it while drinking, knowing that you are going to work in the afternoon and still drinking?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, handcuff him!"

    When Xia Jun heard this, his whole body went limp, and his eyes were full of despair.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288: The Best Man in the Village！！Su (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy's eyes were numb, and he seemed to have lost all hope, and all his strength was exhausted, and he couldn't move anymore.

    Because he himself is very clear that in Nan Lin's capacity, after he uttered these words, he almost disappeared, and the good days in the future have also come to an end.

    What awaits him is endless sanctions. I am afraid that some of the evil things he did in this small town before will be revealed.

    But the matter has come to this point, he has no chance of turning over, so he can only be handcuffed by two policemen, and then pressed into the police car.

    When he got up, Su Xun took a closer look and realized that the ground was wet again. After working together for a long time, this guy also peed in fright.

    Xin said what is going on with this group of people now, and why they are so easily scared to pee, people really can't figure it out.

    No one in the audience dared to speak, except for Su Xun and Luo Shenyi, almost everyone else was silent and did not dare to speak at all.

    Because they can all see that this guy who just arrived is obviously a very powerful big shot. With just a few words, he can scare the mighty Xia Jun into such an incredible thing.

    Especially Liu Mingfeng, his father and son, now finally know how to be afraid. It can be said that the whole person is trembling non-stop at this time, and the fear in their hearts can be imagined.

    Xia Jun is in bad luck, so the two of them don't seem to have any good results.

    Sure enough, Nanlin stared at the two people with his majestic eyes, only to hear Nanlin say, "And you, the village chief."

    "Who gave you the power to be so domineering in the village? Everyone respects you. You are the village head. Otherwise, what kind of a dog are you?" Nanlin said disdainfully.

    Since he was a child, Mr. Nan has given him a good education, so that Nan Lin is a relatively upright person, and it is this kind of person that he looks down on the most.

    Since they are here today, let's deal with them all at once, Nan Lin continued: "I have also arrested these two people, and they will be brought back for interrogation."

    Liu Mingfeng and Liu Chan could no longer be proud, they were as if they had died in their family, not to mention how sad they were.

    When they wanted to struggle, they realized that they didn't even have the strength to struggle. They also knew that their good days were coming to an end.

    Especially that Liu Chan, his leg was still in a state of comminuted fracture, so he couldn't go to the hospital for treatment, and he had to be arrested and locked up. He had never been so miserable in his life.

    "Don't arrest this group of people, let them go!"

    Su Xun spoke lightly and said something.

    There are also ten or twenty local hooligans and the like. In fact, there is no need to arrest them, they are just a bunch of lackeys.

    When Liu Chan is dealt with, they will naturally fall apart and will not do anything more.

    Nan Lin nodded, the main people dealt with it, and it was almost the same in fact. He only heard him say: "Okay, then I will take these guys away first."

    "If you have anything to do later, just call me."

    After instructing the policemen to escort the man into the car, Nan Lin came back and said, "By the way, where are your parents? Let me say hello."

    "These two are my parents." Su Xun said.

    This Nanlin came to handle business, and he still didn't forget to say hello to his parents before leaving. It was quite a face for him and made people feel more comfortable.

    "Hello, uncle and aunt."

    When Nanlin greeted him, he finally showed his kinder side.

    In fact, his age is not much younger than Su Xun's parents, but in terms of seniority, since he calls Su Xun his younger brother, it is reasonable to call him uncle and aunt.

    Su Nanshan and Su's mother were obviously a little nervous, because they haven't figured out what kind of person this is, so they are so polite to them.

    The couple could only respond with a slightly embarrassed smile, but Su Nanshan was more courageous, and said: "Let's stay for dinner at night before leaving."

    "No, I have to do things when I go back. I need to deal with these people. I don't need to eat. I have time some other day. I will visit you." Nanlin said.

    Su Nanshan also hurriedly said: "Then you should be busy, work is more important."

    In fact, if Nanlin really stayed to eat, it is estimated that the pressure on the couple would be relatively great.

    the"I won't be polite to you anymore. I'll treat you to dinner when I go back another day." Su Xun came up and said to Nanlin.

    The relationship between the two of them obviously does not need to be courteous. After a few times of contact, Su Xun also understands a little bit about this Nanlin's character.

    But Nanlin said angrily: "Don't mess with me about those useless things. If you are free someday, just go to my house for a meal. The old man has been talking about you a lot, saying that you haven't played chess with him for a long time.  gone."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that it was true. After finishing the college entrance examination, he played this and that, but forgot about playing chess with Mr. Nan.

    So Su Xun said: "Go back and explain to Mr. Nan that I am at home and I am not in Linjiang. I will look for him when I go back."

    "Okay, I'll go first, I'll call if I need anything." Nan Lin said with a smile.

    ?After these police cars drove away, the scene seemed to be quieter, and the few broken police cars in the town dared to stay here, and quickly slipped away, quite scared.

    Their directors have been taken away, how dare they stay here too much.

    Now these villains are equivalent to being dealt with all at once. Although the elders and folks in the village did not say anything, they have expressed everything by looking at Su Xun's eyes.

    They knew very well that Su Xun was completely different from the honest boy they had imagined before.

    People are outside, they are completely confused.

    In the future, it can be said that who is the most powerful in this village can be said to be clear at a glance. When contacting Su Xun's parents in the future, he must be more polite.

    ！！！！！！

    After everyone dispersed, it was almost time for dinner. Tonight, Su Xun had already made an agreement with Luo Shenyi to go back after dinner.

    I don't live at home, because if I live at home, the conditions are relatively simple, and it is probably not convenient for Luo Shenyi to be a woman.

    ?Because Su Xun is going to fill out a volunteer application, he can't stay at home too much, and has to go back together at night.

    Parents didn't have much to keep Su Xun, but they kept telling Su Xun to be careful when filling out volunteers.

    ?Think about it more, ask the teacher's opinion more, don't fill in the wrong one, it will be bad.

    They have no culture and can't do much, so they can only tell Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 White Dragon's Song (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun sent Luo Shenyi home first, and when he got off the car, Su Xun said: "You have worked hard today, go back and rest early."

    "If you are really tired from the company's affairs, you can let it go. The health is the most important thing." Su Xun said.

    In fact, with him here, Luo Shenyi will not have any major problems. He can see that Luo Shenyi's body is relatively healthy at present, without any diseases.

    I'm afraid that she will be too tired from working all the time, and she will become sick from overwork later.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "Don't worry, I've been here for so many years, I probably know it in my heart, when you go back, drive carefully."

    "By the way, if you go back next time, you can take me with you. I think Auntie's cooking is delicious."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi turned around and went back, but her footsteps seemed to speed up a lot, leaving Su Xun no room to react.

    Su Xun stood there alone, and after a long while, Su Xun suddenly laughed out loud, then shook his head, and said with a smile: "I never thought that the goddess would hint."

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun returned to the place where he lived alone, quickly took a shower, and then rested. Today he has been tossing all day.

    Even though Su Xun's physical fitness is quite good compared to ordinary people, he feels a little tired today, so he should lie on the bed as soon as possible, even if he doesn't go to bed right away, he still feels comfortable.

    The bed is really a place that can give people infinite happiness.

    I took out my phone and looked at it. I have to fill in the application form the day after tomorrow. In the class group, everyone is probably discussing this matter. After all, this is a relatively important matter.

    Except for some students who are not very good at high school, they don't want to participate in any topic about the college entrance examination.

    But there is one thing to say, among Su Xun's classmates, most of them did well in the exam. After all, they are students in No. 1 Middle School, most of them are still very good, and their performance will not be worse than their usual level.

    Filling in volunteers is naturally very important, because it determines which city you will go to play games in the next few years.

    Under normal circumstances, it is based on their own scores. Some people want to go to farther places, while others will choose to be closer to home. After all, their parents are here and they don¨t travel far.

    However, if you really want to stay in the local area, there are quite a few. Linjiang is not a top-level big city, and there are not many good local schools.

    In the absence of particularly good schools, why don't you go to other places to have a look? If you live in a city for a long time all your life, it is quite sad to think about it.

    Su Xun will not stay in Linjiang either, because his score is too high. Although Linjiang also has a good university, it does not match his score.

    Although Su Xun doesn't have any high requirements for which university to go to, as long as there is a university, for him, university is just for dawdling.

    As for studying hard and becoming a pillar of talent, it has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    But Su Xun also didn't want to go to a school whose scores were too different from his own, and would be scolded as an idiot in the end, for such a high score in the test, he came to this school.

    Go to a better school as much as possible. For Su Xun, there are only two choices left.

    Either go to the capital, where there are the most good universities, and countless famous schools are there.

    Even the two best and most famous schools in China are both in the capital, one is Capital University and the other is Huaqing University.

    This is a dream school with no students. For many ordinary people, if they can be admitted to one of these two schools, it is really a matter of honor and glory. It is not an exaggeration.

    It's just that if you want to enter these two schools, it is as difficult as heaven, and only the top group of talents in the college entrance examination can.

    In a province, only a few dozen people are recruited. If you think about how many candidates there are in a province, you will know how difficult it is.

    With Su Xun's score and ranking, it is not impossible for him to go if he wants to, but Su Xun doesn't really want to go now.

    The capital is too far away from Linjiang, one in the north and one in the south, thousands of kilometers away.

    Especially after Mo Xiaoli left, Su Xun knew that she had returned to Jianghai, which made Su Xun want to go to Jianghai City even more.

    In addition to the capital city, another mega city in China is Jianghai City, where there are many rich people and countless large companies.

    There are naturally many good universities.He said, especially Jianghai University, in fact, there is no difference with those two universities in Beijing, but they are more famous.

    It is a logical choice for Su Xun to go there, and he can claim that he went there for this ranking in order to choose a better major.

    After all, different schools have different professional gold content.

    Because of Mo Xiaoli's sudden departure, Su Xun had an obsession in his heart. He must go to Jianghai to find Mo Xiaoli and find out what her difficulties are.

    The best opportunity is to go there to go to university. If you stay there for a few years, you will have a lot of time for yourself.

    But then Su Xun thought of An Suke again, and couldn't help feeling a headache.

    Because Ansu is Linjiang's top scorer in the college entrance examination, and he is a highly anticipated existence.

    The champions usually go to Beijing University or Huaqing University, and most of them seem to be selected here.

    ?Because you are the number one, schools all over the country are randomly selected, so you should naturally choose the best one, and it has a good reputation.

    After thinking about the great possibility of An Suke, she will go to Huaqing in the end. If so, I will go to Jianghai by myself, and the distance from her will be widened.

    It hurts a bit, and Su Xun doesn't know what to do. Do I want to gradually alienate An Suke for Mo Xiaoli?

    Su Xun is a single-minded man. He said that he wants everything, so he must want everything.

    After thinking about it for a long time, it still hurts, Su Xun thinks it's better not to think about it, anyway, there is still tomorrow, let's talk about it later.

    I took a look at the resentment value accumulated today, and the depression in Su Xun's heart dissipated a lot in an instant, it was comfortable, it was so comfortable.

    A total of more than 500 points of resentment is enough for Su Xun to draw five times, which is quite comfortable. This time, there will definitely be a new skin coming out.

    "System, give me all the resentment points."

    After Su Xun said something, the lottery draw began.

    When drawing for the last time, a notification sound finally sounded: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully drawn Hanxin's skin [Bailongyin]"

    (This skin is an opinion given to me by a book friend. It feels pretty good, so I wrote it. I thank him for his ideas. Other book friends, if you have any good ideas, you can also leave a message in the book review area  Or give me a question, I will write it if I think it is good.) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 Where are you going?  (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Han Xin?"

    Su Xun didn't expect that his luck was not bad, and he got Han Xin's skin.

    The hero Han Xin is also quite handsome. Like Li Bai, he has a high popularity and can be regarded as one of the most flexible heroes.

    If you show it off, it can make your scalp tingle.

    Of course, there are also some elementary school students who can make you wonder if there is any need for this hero to exist.

    Su Xun has never played this hero, because Han Xin, a hero, cannot be bought with gold coins alone. Su Xun really does not have this hero, and only watched others play it.

    Su Xun really doesn't have much impression of the skin of Bailongyin, but once he heard the name, he can guess that this skin must be quite awesome.

    At this time, Su Xun already vaguely had some expectations in it, and he didn't know what effect it would have.

    In the next second, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    This time Su Xun was really taken aback. On the skin card, the opening scene was a dragon with a silver light on its body, leaping past.

    After circling twice, his head suddenly rushed to the ground, and then the character Han Xin appeared.

    This skin really surprised Su Xun a little bit, it's a bit cool, Han Xin with this skin is also a little different from the original painting.

    Han Xin has silver-gray white hair and looks extraordinary. Standing up in a silver armor, he has the posture of splitting the stars and cutting the moon. He is simply handsome.

    ?Su Xun was a little moved by watching it. Damn, I have to recharge some money later, get this skin to play with, and go to trick elementary school students by the way, how comfortable.

    However, the most important thing at the moment is to see what kind of effect Han Xin's White Dragon Song has.

    Su Xun's expectations for this skin are quite high, but don't be a fancy product, it's a bit sad.

    Click on the skin card, and soon the skin attributes on the back will come into view.

    Skin name: [White Dragon Yin]

    Corresponding hero: Han Xin

    Skin function: After the host uses this skin, he has the breath of a real dragon on his body and can become the master of the sea. He can command and order all creatures in the water. After seeing the host, he will be in a state of fear.

    At the same time, the host will also be proficient in water, and can breathe freely in the water, just like walking on flat ground.

    In addition, the host can also use the dragon energy on his body to extend the life of aquatic creatures. A ray of dragon energy can heal all injuries for the aquatic people.

    "I'm a bitch!"

    Su Xun patiently read through a series of skin attribute introductions, and finally couldn't help it anymore, with a shocked look on his face, which can be said to be quite amazed.

    This skin is quite awesome, and it is not ordinary awesome, it can even be said without exaggeration that it is already against the sky.

    People say that having the aura of a bastard on his body is enough, but Su Xun is healed now, he already has the aura of a real dragon on his body.

    Although it has no effect in front of ordinary people, if it is placed in front of aquatic creatures, it may be a huge killer.

    Moreover, it also made Su Xun proficient in water, which is also a very good addition and change for Su Xun.

    Su Xun has always been a landlubber. When he was a child in the village, many friends went swimming in the river, but Su Xun's parents did not allow him to go because they were afraid of him drowning.

    In addition, Su Xun has no time to learn swimming, so he has never been able to swim. With this skin, it is equivalent to adding a skill to Su Xun.

    In the future, if I have nothing to do, I can go to the sea to have a look. In particular, this skin allows Su Xun to breathe freely in the water, which is quite heaven-defying.

    At present, if humans dive, they must wear a diving suit with oxygen cylinders hanging on it to ensure their own breathing.

    Once there is a little problem with the equipment, the consequences will be quite dire.

    However, if Su Xun's skill is known, it is estimated that people will be quite shocked, because human beings are determined by their characteristics, and cannot breathe freely in the water like fish.

    As for the use of dragon energy to save the life of the aquarium, Su Xun feels that there is nothing to talk about, and it is the most useless among several functions.

    What do you do if you have nothing to do when you are idle? Su Xun even feels a little bit troublesome to treat people, let alone fish and shrimp. Grab it.??Can you eat it directly?

    Without any hesitation, with such an awesome skin, what are you waiting for, I quickly used it, and in an instant, Su Xun's body was blessed with the spirit of a real dragon.

    When speaking, Su Xun didn't have any special feeling, it was still the same as before, but he also knew that changes had already appeared subtly.

    Su Xun intends to experiment. Although he knows that the system should not deceive him, if he does not try it, he will always feel itchy in his heart.

    There are no aquatic creatures in the house, but there are two hairtails in the freezer, but the dead ones cannot die anymore.

    You can try this water breathing to see if it is true.

    Su Xun ran to the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water, and then Su Xun stuck his head directly into the water.

    A miraculous thing happened. Su Xun found that he could really breathe in the water. There was no air in the water, but he could still breathe. It was amazing.

    And what is even more shocking is that neither my ears nor my eyes touch the water. Although my skin has contact with the water, it is not a serious problem.

    In other words, Su Xun really has now the ability to walk on the ground in the water, which is amazing and amazing.

    Su Xun has experienced the magic of the skin many times, but even so, every time he has a new skin, Su Xun can't help but admire it.

    Han Yeshenghua is really talented, he can come up with so many amazing skins, this person is definitely a genius, it's a pity that writing books has not been popular.

    Su Xun wiped his hair, and then went back to sleep contentedly. This new skin really made people feel refreshed, and sleeping was much more comfortable than before.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After waking up, Su Xun saw that it was really late, it was past ten o'clock, and it was rare that in summer, he could sleep until this time before opening his eyes.

    Yesterday was almost a busy day, and Su Xun was indeed quite tired.

    Nowadays, people almost have a habit. When there is nothing important, the first thing they do when they wake up is to play with their mobile phones for a while before talking.

    Played with the phone for a while, then fell asleep again, opened my eyes again, and could have lunch.

    Su Xun picked up the phone and looked, and found a message from An Suke in the morning: "Which city do you plan to fill out your volunteer application?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 Respect Your Decision (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the news from An Suke, Su Xun's heart sank suddenly.

    Slightly different from the bright sunshine outside the window, Su Xun's mood seemed to be unable to brighten up, but a little heavy instead.

    What he is more worried about is this problem, because tomorrow he will go to fill in the application form, and where to go is still a huge problem.

    I definitely want to go to the same place with An Suke. If I can't go to the same school, it's pretty good to be in a city, so it's convenient to travel.

    If it is not one city, but if everyone is in two cities, the distance will not be conducive to the subsequent development.

    It is very likely that An Suke will go to the capital, but Su Xun wants to go to Jianghai. If this happens, Su Xun is a little bit in trouble. He thought it was an easy decision.

    But when An Suke asked himself, Su Xun didn't know what to say.

    With no other choice, Su Xun had no choice but to reply: "I'm more inclined to go to Jianghai University, I haven't decided yet, how about you?"

    "Aren't you going to the capital? Huaqing also has Beijing University. With your grades, you should be able to get in." An Suke was obviously a little strange.

    "I thought it would be more convenient for Jianghai to be closer to home. Have you decided to go to the capital?" Su Xun didn't say anything about Mo Xiaoli either.

    In front of a woman, talking about another woman is purely courting death.

    However, Su Xun is also struggling, a bit difficult to choose, where should he go.

    Although the transportation is relatively developed now, if one is in the capital and the other is in Jianghai, it is really not very convenient.

    No matter how developed you are, it takes an hour or two to take a train or plane. The key is to take this fast, and you have to drive to the airport, which is a long way.

    Anyway, it would take at least half a day for the two parties to meet each other once, and that would be too troublesome.

    Unexpectedly, An Suke sent a message, saying: "I haven't made a decision either, I just want to know where you are going, and I will make a decision."

    "If you want to go to Jianghai University, I can go with you."

    "What?"

    After Su Xun saw the news, to be honest, he really didn't expect it. As a champion, An Suke was almost destined to go to Huaqing University or Beijing University.

    But now listening to her meaning, it seems that she is willing to give up those two schools for herself, how can Su Xun not be touched by this.

    "But Jianghai University is not as good as those two schools." Su Xun replied.

    He still wanted An Suke to think about it more, don't be too impulsive, and regret later.

    An Suke replied: "You think too much. Jianghai University ranks third in the country. There is no big gap. The faculty and so on are similar. I will go wherever you go."

    The last sentence really touched Su Xun. If An Suke was in front of Su Xun at this time, then Su Xun would probably hug her and want to hold her in his arms forever.

    The considerate girl is really likable.

    Su Xun deliberately replied: Why are you so kind to others, they want to promise you with your body!

    "roll!"

    An Suke replied directly with such a word, followed by two emoticons of vomiting.

    Seeing this, Su Xun couldn't help laughing out loud, and didn't continue to reply. His mood suddenly brightened.

    With An Suke's understanding, Su Xun didn't have any troubles, and made up his mind to go to Jianghai for university.

    Even without Mo Xiaoli's factors, Su Xun would still feel that Jianghai is the most suitable choice for him, which is much better than Beijing.

    The two cities are equal, but Jianghai's geographical location is more beneficial to Su Xun, the capital is too far away after all.

    If he really went there, Su Xun's network in Linjiang might be useless.

    If something happened to Linjiang, Su Xun would not be able to take care of it for a while.

    I went to Jianghai, but it was just right.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After An Suke hung up the phone, she went directly to her mother, He Qishuang.

    He Qishuang has asked for leave for the past two days, and plans to accompany her daughter to fill in the application, and take her to play and so on, to reward her daughter.

    An Suke said directly: "Mom, I've changed my mind. I don't want to go to Huaqing anymore. I'm going.Haihai University.  "

    He Qishuang was a little surprised at once, looked at An Suke with a confused face, and then said: "Suke, are you stupid? Although Jianghai University is also a famous university, Huaqing University is the number one in the country. Your score  , must go to Huaqing."

    An Suke shook her head, said very firmly, "Mom, in fact, there is not much difference between the universities, they are all top-notch, and Jianghai is close to home, and it takes more than an hour to get home."

    "If I go to Jianghai, I can still go home often. If I go to the capital, I'm afraid I can only come back once a semester."

    He Qishuang couldn't help laughing, she couldn't help being a little relieved to hear that her daughter was so filial.

    I just heard her say: "You silly child, of course your studies are the most important thing, and now that the transportation is so developed, it is not difficult to come back."

    "You can go to the capital at ease. Don't worry about me. I'm fine by myself. Nothing will happen. If you really miss me, I can go to see you."

    An Su couldn't help worrying secretly, thinking that he had said so much, but nothing seemed to have any effect.

    Now that things have come to an end, An Su can't hide it anymore, he can only confess.

    Because she also knows that the matter of filling in the volunteers by herself can only be done with the consent of her mother, and it is impossible to make decisions on her own.

    An Suke, who has been obedient since she was a child, naturally wouldn't do that kind of thing.

    In this case, An Suke can only tell the truth.

    I just heard An Suke say: "Mom, Su Xun is going to Jianghai University, I want to go with him."

    "If I go to the capital, the two of us may not have any contact after a long time." An Suke said.

    He Qishuang fell silent when he heard that this was the main reason.

    Then she asked: "How far have you found out with her?"

    "ah?"

    An Suke was startled, then a little shy, said: "Mom, he and I haven't haven't pierced the window paper yet, and we still belong to classmates."

    When He Qishuang heard this, she understood that her daughter hadn't done some advanced things too early, which reassured her a little, and she didn't fall into too deep.

    She asked again: "You are still young, and you will meet many people in the future. I just want to remind you, if you think he is someone who can give you the future."

    "Then Mom won't stop you and respect your decision." He Qishuang said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292: The Taboo of the Luo Family (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the end, He Qishuang made some concessions on which school her daughter would go to.

    If it was in the past, she would definitely help An Suke to make the decision. The problem of university is not a joke. After graduating from Huaqing University, she will never have to worry about it for the rest of her life.

    However, when Su Xun was involved, He Qishuang changed her mind.

    The main thing is He Qishuang's impression of Su Xun, which can be said to be quite good, Su Xun is a child he likes very much.

    Among her peers, He Qishuang thinks that there are very few people who are as good as Su Xun, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are rare.

    It was precisely because of Su Xun's excellence that He Qishuang felt that if his daughter found him, it would be a good choice.

    As the saying goes, the mountains and the seas are not equal to love.

    He Qishuang also understands this truth. If the distance is too far, there will be nothing to be sure about after a long time.

    In this case, it is better to let it go once.

    It's so scary to say, but in fact Jianghai University is already quite awesome, how many people can't get in because they are overcrowded.

    An Suke breathed a sigh of relief, showed a sweet smile, and said, "Mom, thank you."

    "Thank you for what I'm doing. Let's quickly take a look at the majors of Jianghai University and choose a better major. Some of the majors there are no worse than Huaqing's."

    ！！！！！！！！！！！！

    However, Su Xun did not expect that many people came to ask him where he was going today.

    One of them is my tablemate Yao Zhihao. When this guy heard that Su Xun was going to Jianghai, he also decided on it.

    Jiang Hai was already among the cities he was considering, but he just hadn't decided where to go. When he heard that his good friend was going, he didn't hesitate at all.

    Of course, his grades are still far behind Jianghai University, so he will definitely not be able to go.

    However, there are too many universities in Jianghai, so it is not a problem to choose a school with only one book. In this way, Su Xun will have many acquaintances in Jianghai in the future.

    Yang Min also came to ask about her own situation. This Su Xun can still understand, after all, she has been caring about Su Xun.

    But Luo Tianyi also came to ask, which made Su Xun feel his heart beating wildly.

    Colonel Luo also came to inquire with her. Could it be that she is planning to go to the same place with her? If so, the intention seems a bit obvious.

    Su Xun didn't hide anything. He directly talked about Jiang Hai and asked Luo Tianyi where she wanted to go. She seemed to be hesitating and never responded positively.

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, and thought she hadn't considered it well. After all, this is not an easy matter. It is right to struggle a little more before making a choice at this time.

    It's better than making a decision with a slap on the head, and regretting it later.

    But Su Xun never expected that the few words he said to Luo Tianyi would cause quite a stir at Luo's house in Linjiang.

    "No, you can't say anything, who told you to go to Jianghai!"

    Luo Family, Luo Manshan slammed the table and kept yelling.

    The sound was so loud that the roof seemed to be shaking.

    The servants and housekeepers next to him were taken aback when they saw that Luo Manshan had rarely lost their temper, and kept silent beside them wisely, no one dared to speak.

    It was Luo Tianyi who made Luo Manshan furious, and even Luo Tianyi hadn't thought of it.

    It was just a mention of where to go to college, but her father scolded her like this. Luo Manshan usually would not treat her like this, and rarely scolded her.

    Luo Tianyi had already been scolded for tears, she seemed a little aggrieved, and said, "Why did you have such a big reaction, didn't I just say that I would go to Jianghai University, what does it matter?"

    It's really incomprehensible. Isn't it up to her to decide where to go to college? They are not ordinary families, so naturally they don't pay attention to this matter. Going to school can't have much impact on them.

    Moreover, Jianghai is quite close to Linjiang, and it's not like she went somewhere far away. If she disagrees with that, it's understandable.

    "If you say you can't do it, you can't do it. You can go wherever you want, but the place in Jianghai is not good. If you can't do it, I will send you to study abroad. You must not go to that place." Luo Manshan had a tough attitude.

    "Why can't I go somewhere? Why can't I go?" Luo Tianyi, who was always gentle, also became stubborn.

    Luo Manshan snorted: "There is no reason.?I said I can't go, I just can't go, don't talk nonsense!  "

    "What's going on, what's the noise?"

    Luo Shenyi is also back.

    She usually doesn't go back to Luo's house, not even during Chinese New Year, but she heard that Luo Tianyi had a quarrel with her father at home, so she came anyway.

    Even though the relationship with the Luo family is not harmonious, Luo Shenyi still has a good relationship with her younger sister Luo Tianyi, and loves her very much.

    As soon as I heard about something, I came back immediately.

    Luo Manshan's eyes stayed on Luo Shenyi for only about a second, and then left without any lingering, as if he didn't want to see this person.

    "sister！！"

    Luo Tianyi let out an aggrieved cry.

    Luo Shenyi quickly hugged Luo Tianyi and said, "What's wrong, tell me."

    "I have to fill out a volunteer application form when I go to college, and I want to go to Jianghai, but my dad won't let me, and even scolded me for no reason."

    When Luo Shenyi heard this, she fell silent, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    She is older than Luo Tianyi, so she naturally knows more than Luo Tianyi.

    Some people have some understanding, it seems that Jianghai has certain taboos for the Luo family.

    Before the Luo family's business expanded, they never considered Jianghai. Reasonably, Jianghai is a city with a very developed economy, which inevitably makes people feel abnormal.

    But Luo Shenyi only had some awareness and guessed secretly, and she didn't quite know the specific reason.

    Luo Shenyi couldn't say anything about this matter, so she asked, "Where's grandpa?"

    "I went out to eat, I guess I'll be back soon!"

    Mr. Luo obviously heard something was going on at home, so he came back soon.

    Mr. Luo, who loves his granddaughter very much, saw Luo Tianyi's red eyes, and couldn't help feeling distressed, and scolded Luo Manshan: "Why are you scolding her for nothing?"

    Luo Manshan, who had always loved Mr. Luo like a dog, was hardened for a while.

    Said directly: "Dad, you can't spoil her for everything, because you spoil her temper."

    "Do you know what she wants to do? She is going to Jianghai University. Do you think I can let her go? After saying a few words, she started crying. I have to say it when I cry." Luo Manshan said.

    When Mr. Luo heard this, the expression on his face was obviously not right, and even his slightly cloudy eyes suddenly became clearer.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 This is an Opportunity (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tianyi, tell grandpa why you are going to Jianghai City. I have never heard of it from you before."

    However, the old man is still calm. At his age, he seldom gets angry.

    And he loves his granddaughter very much, in front of Luo Tianyi, he really can't get angry.

    I just heard Mr. Luo continue to say: "Didn't you agree with Grandpa before, go to Beijing Communication University."

    Luo Tianyi is an artist, because she is quite good at singing and dancing, and coupled with her personal hobbies, she chose such a path.

    Although her cultural courses are not top-notch, they are not bad. Art schools have relatively low requirements for cultural courses. With Luo Tianyi's college entrance examination results, she can go to the top media art schools in China.

    Like her, she is likely to take the route of the entertainment industry in the future, which is not very popular among big families.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, a star who is glamorous and gorgeous, and can make a lot of money by attending any event, in the eyes of the real rich and big families, is just an actor, and they look down on them.

    But because she likes Luo Tianyi, no one objects to her. She is the youngest in the family, so everyone treats her quite tolerantly.

    Luo Tianyi originally thought that no one objected to going to an art university, so going to Jianghai University should be fine.

    Unexpectedly, the actual situation is quite different from what she imagined.

    Luo Tianyi's mood calmed down a little, she said: "I just feel that Jiang Hai seems to be better."

    "Tell the truth, what is the reason? If you don't tell the truth, I can't help you." Mr. Luo said deliberately.

    With his sophistication, it was obvious at a glance. It was not easy for Luo Tianyi to change his mind all of a sudden.

    After hearing what her grandfather said, Luo Tianyi knew that she couldn't hide it, so she said a little embarrassedly: "It's Su Xun who said he wanted to go to Jianghai, and some good friends go there more often.  I just thought of having acquaintances in the past."

    Luo Tianyi's words were already trying to blur the concept as much as possible, and he also deliberately said that many of his friends went there to confuse the concept.

    But everyone is not stupid, so they immediately recognized that Luo Tianyi wanted to go to Jianghai because of Su Xun.

    Luo Shenyi on the side looked a little stiff, and a strange look flashed in her eyes, could it be that her younger sister

    After thinking about it, Luo Shenyi felt a little headache, and she seemed to have a bad premonition.

    Luo Manshan called out directly: "What friends are not friends? High school classmates still have a few connections after they go to university. After going to university, they are not friends. Don't do those useless things with me."

    Mr. Luo glanced at him with that indifferent look, and said, "What are you doing, are you full and full? What's your name?"

    After being reprimanded by the old man, Luo Manshan became more honest, and stopped talking.

    As long as the old man is still in this family, he is not the one who speaks the most. When it is time to be honest, he should be more honest.

    Mr. Luo's voice was a little weak, as if he was talking to himself, he said, "Is that kid Su Xun going?"

    Immediately afterwards, there was a silence. The old man didn't speak, as if he was thinking about something. Once he was silent, the others would naturally stop talking, and the atmosphere was a little depressed.

    Luo Tianyi's mood is a bit complicated. She thought where to go to university was a simple matter, but in the end it was so complicated, which made her uneasy. Maybe this time, she couldn't make her own decision.

    Even a little understanding of her sister's situation at that time, because she was going to marry someone she didn't like, she would rather sever ties with the Luo family than marry.

    Thinking of this, Luo Tianyi looked at his sister, but found that Luo Shenyi's expression seemed a little strange.

    After a long silence, the old man said: "You and that kid are on good terms?"

    "ah?"

    The old man's words were too straightforward, without even beating around the bush, and it made Luo Tianyi blush all of a sudden.

    Luo Tianyi hurriedly said: "Grandpa, what are you talking about, I'm a classmate with him, what's good, it's something that doesn't exist."

    "hehe！！"

    The old man laughed dryly and did not continue this topic. He is not stupid, so he naturally understands some truths. Young people nowadays?.

    After thinking for a while, the old man said, "If you really want to go, you can apply to the university in Jianghai. The art colleges over there should also be the top in the country."

    "Really, Grandpa, you are so kind." Luo Tianyi was taken aback for a moment, and then his face was full of surprise, happiness came very suddenly.

    However, Luo Manshan's expression changed drastically, and he said in disbelief: "Dad, what are you talking about, are you crazy, how can you go to Jianghai."

    "If Jiang Hai"

    "Okay, why talk so much."

    As a result, before he finished speaking, don't be interrupted by Mr. Luo, he just waved his hand and said, "Okay, I've decided, let's just say this, just fill in your wish, no one can stop you.  "

    "Thank you grandpa."

    Luo Tianyi went upstairs with Luo Shenyi, and Luo Tianyi asked her sister to help her see which school in Jianghai was better.

    When only old man Luo and Luo Manshan were left, the old man said, "Do you know why I let her go?"

    Luo Manshan shook his head, obviously he didn't know, he wanted to say a lot, but in front of his old man, he didn't have any temper at all.

    After all, this Luo family is still the old man's Luo family. If there is no old man's remaining prestige, the Luo family might not be able to survive until now.

    Luo Manshan said: "I only know that this was a rule set by you yourself back then. Before, some members of the Luo family had their legs broken by you when they came back because they went to Jianghai to play."

    "But now, why did you let Tianyi go to Jianghai again? What will happen if people from Jianghailuo's family find out?"

    Mr. Luo's reaction was not bad, he said: "You think too much, we and the Luo family in Jianghai are of the same origin after all."

    "Even if there is some gap, they will not attack Tianyi."

    Mr. Luo said: "I am quite old, and I will be gone someday. Do you know what my biggest wish is? I hope to go back to the Luo family in Jianghai to recognize my ancestors, so that I will die in peace."

    "How is this possible!" Luo Manshan shook his head and said.

    Only people like them know what happened back then.

    Mr. Luo, however, looked resourceful, and said: "Nothing is impossible, that kid is someone I can't see through, maybe, this is an opportunity, you can try it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294: Going to Jianghai (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the same time, at Xia Jinshu's home, Yang Min was still holding the phone, and she glanced worriedly at Xia Jinshu next to her.

    Just heard Yang Min say: "I asked you clearly, Su Xun will go to Jianghai University, if there is no accident."

    Xia Jinshu nodded, but there was a gleam of light in her beautiful eyes, and she said: "Well, my scores seem to be able to enter Jianghai Normal University."

    After finishing speaking, Xia Jinshu quickly picked up the application guide in front of him and looked at it.

    The so-called application guide, everyone who has taken the college entrance examination knows that after the results come out, or not long before the results come out, the school will send this to you.

    The above is the enrollment situation of other schools last year, and the approximate ranking required to enter a school, unless some exams are particularly good, such as Ansuke, which can go to any school.

    Otherwise, ordinary students still have to read this thing, a thick book, it seems that it will be useful in the past two days.

    Once the application is completed, it can be thrown away.

    "Why！！"

    Seeing Xia Jinshu's appearance, Yang Min couldn't help sighing, and said, "Jinshu, why are you bothering?"

    She probably understood what her daughter was thinking, because of Su Xun, she probably wanted to go to Jianghai City too.

    Where to go is not a problem, the problem is that Su Xun doesn't seem to like her very much, if that's the case, why bother to go together again, Yang Min is also afraid of her daughter being hurt.

    When Su Xun lived here before, she always had a bad relationship with Su Xun. Yang Min really hoped that she could get in touch with Su Xun more and improve the relationship.

    However, the situation is now the opposite. She doesn't really want Xia Jinshu to have too much contact with Su Xun, because she knows Su Xun's character better.

    Since he doesn't like his daughter, it may be difficult to change his mind.

    However, Xia Jinshu showed a stubborn look, bit his lips lightly, and said, "No, I must go to Jianghai."

    "I admit that it was my fault before, and I will definitely make him change his view of me. I am no longer the same as before." Xia Jinshu's eyes were firm.

    It's strange to say that she hated Su Xun so much before, but since Su Xun left, she has experienced a series of things.

    Xia Jinshu suddenly felt that Su Xun was completely different from the cowardly and introverted boy she had known before.

    I don't even know when Su Xun has walked into her heart, often flashing in Xia Jinshu's mind.

    Xia Jinshu can be regarded as one of the four campus beauties of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. Naturally, there are many people chasing her, and many people have even analyzed her.

    An Su is a dedicated academic master who only cares about learning.

    Mo Xiaoli is too domineering, and ordinary men can't control her at all. If you go after her, your life may be in danger.

    Luo Tianyi is recognized as the most difficult one. After all, she is the jewel in the palm of the Luo family, and the Luo family is well-known in Linjiang.

    There is only one Xia Jinshu left, and it seems that she is a bit mediocre compared to the others except for her looks.

    But no one could catch her. She used to like Yu Fei in school, but after that birthday incident, Mo Xiaoli had no feelings for him at all.

    She is not quite sure what the situation is that she is thinking about Su Xun all day long, maybe this is love.

    Anyway, she would not give up, but Su Xun's ignorance aroused a bit of stubbornness in her character.

    Yang Min didn't know what to say, anyway, the expression on her face was a bit complicated, but her daughter is also an adult, so she can't control her too much.

    I had no choice but to let her go, Yang Min said: "Then it's up to you, it happens that Jianghai is also close to home, if you have no problem with your score, you can go to Jianghai."

    Although there are still some worries in my heart, after all, it is a matter between the children, and I can't control too much.

    And she also knows that Su Xun will not do anything to hurt Xia Jinshu, even if he doesn't like Xia Jinshu, but Su Xun's character is there, so he won't do anything.

    "What did your dad say?" Yang Min asked.

    Xia Donghai went to work and is not at home today.

    Xia Jinshu said: "He didn't say anything, just let me go, he just said that it's close to home, and going to Jiang Hai is what he wants."

    When Yang Min heard this, he alsoHe nodded and said nothing more.

    The next day was the day to fill in the volunteers. After Su Xun went, in the computer room of the school, everyone had a computer and started to fill in the forms.

    Su Xun was not so nervous. He filled in the computer major of Jianghai University as his first choice, which is also a trump card major.

    For science, Su Xun didn¨t know what major to choose. After looking carefully, he didn¨t like it too much. As for civil engineering and architecture, Su Xun didn¨t consider it, because he might go to the construction site later.

    After much deliberation, computers are better. I happen to be a top-notch hacker. Needless to say, I have mastered the knowledge of computers thoroughly, and I will be able to relax a little bit in the future exams.

    As for what major An Su chose, Su Xun didn't ask, anyway, as long as he was in one school.

    For example, Xia Jinshu secretly reported Jiang Hai's school, but this Su Xun is really not clear, because they are not in the same class, and everyone is not together.

    ?After finishing this last thing, after the admission notice came down, I would have to go to the school to get an admission notice, and I would never have any contact with my alma mater in high school.

    After leaving school, Su Xun didn't feel so relaxed, there were still a lot of things to be busy at hand.

    Tomorrow I have to find some designers and the like to design a drawing of a house for myself, and then contact the construction team to build a villa for my parents.

    As for today, Su Xun felt that it was time to visit Mr. Nan.

    When I went to Nanlin last time, I also talked about this matter. I haven't seen Nanlao for a long time.

    Just in time today, let's go and abuse him by myself. I called Nanlin and asked if he had time to go back at noon.

    Arriving at Nan Lao's home, Nan Lao didn't know it in advance, Su Xun saw him watering the flowers.

    The old man is also quite boring. He has no desires and desires all his life. He has nothing to pursue. He may not be able to have much money, but the problem is that no matter what he does, he doesn't want money.

    When I get old, I feel that everyone is similar, especially without a wife, I feel a little lonely alone, and my children can't stay at home all the time.

    Seeing Su Xun coming, Old Nan's eyes lit up, and he immediately slapped his thigh and said, "Good boy, you are here, hurry up, I want to abuse you!"

    Su Xun: ""

    (I would like to ask everyone one thing. Regarding the character of Xia Jinshu, the author also has a bit of complicated thinking. I feel that this character still has some plasticity.

    Naihe wrote that she was too annoying before, and many people didn't want the protagonist to accept her. I would like to ask everyone's opinions here. There are two ways of writing.

    The first one is that she knows her mistakes and can correct them. Through a series of actions, Su Xun changed her view of her. It is not certain whether she will accept her or not, but the relationship has eased.

    If you really don't like it, then the second possibility is that Su Xun is still ruthless to her, and she will not have any role in the future. Listen to readers, if you have any ideas, please share them in the book review area.  ) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 Linjiang Sanatorium (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Glancing at the excited old Nan, Su Xun didn't really want to hit him. It seemed immoral to hit an old man.

    However, as far as his chess skills are concerned, it is almost impossible to play against him. If he wants to win, there is only one possibility, and that is for Su Xun to let him go.

    Seeing Mr. Nan's self-confidence, Su Xun felt that he had to show off his power today, and let him understand that he was not abusing casually, and he couldn't even have this idea.

    Then Su Xun began to abuse Nan Lao inhumanely for more than an hour. He played several rounds in a row, and Su Xun killed all of them, which was very uncomfortable.

    Hearing that Nan Lin came back, Nan Lao was relieved, he let out a sigh of relief, threw the chess in his hand, and said to Su Xun: "Okay, let's stop playing, let's eat quickly."

    With a smile on his face, Su Xun said in his heart that you may not be able to last more than two minutes in this game of chess.

    ?But Su Xun doesn¨t care, he always wins, he is very lonely, and it doesn¨t matter if he misses a game.

    During the meal, Nanlin also said: "By the way, there is nothing wrong with your parents, so there shouldn't be anyone looking for trouble in the future, right?"

    "It's gone. After that day, you captured the main people, and the remaining soldiers and generals are nothing to be afraid of." Su Xun said with a smile.

    Speaking of it, it was thanks to Nanlin last time, otherwise, if he could fight again, he would still have some troubles.

    In today's society, not all problems can be solved with fists.

    Nan Lao obviously heard what his son said last time, and he seemed to be a little angry.

    Said: "Now there are some rat shit. They treat the people too badly. They don't know their own identities. This kind of people should be rectified and don't let them out."

    Nan Lin obviously didn't want to argue with his own father, so he nodded quickly, as if he meant what he said.

    Anyway, it was relatively easy for the three old men to eat, and everyone chatted casually. Su Xun was the youngest, but with their father and son, there seemed to be no barriers.

    Everyone talked and laughed, and it was quite interesting to have a meal.

    When I got to the back, I only heard Nanlin say: "By the way, Dad, didn't you say last time that you wanted to find Su Xun to see a doctor for Uncle Ji? Su Xun happened to be here today."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was a little strange. According to what he said, he seemed to ask for help if he had something to do, and he seemed to be going to treat someone.

    However, Su Xun still felt a little strange. If there was really something important to ask for medical treatment, he should have called long ago.

    The illness is not a joke. If it drags on for a day, it will be a little troublesome, and finally it will get out of hand. You can't just wait for yourself to come over to talk about it, that's too fake.

    Besides, after playing chess for a long time just now, it seems that he didn't hear anything from Mr. Nan. Could it be that he is embarrassed to say it directly?

    That would be even more false. Based on Su Xun's understanding of him, he should not be embarrassed with himself. If there is anything, he will just say it.

    Sure enough, looking at Old Nan again, he was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "If you don't talk about it, I probably have forgotten it."

    ""

    A little speechless, thinking that if some friend or the like is really sick, can he still forget?  How hearty it is.

    Su Xun didn't shy away from it, and asked, "What's the matter, is anyone feeling unwell?"

    Regarding Nanlao and Nanlin's help, Su Xun definitely helped without saying a word. Everyone has a good relationship, and for helping them, Su Xun's rewards are unimaginable for ordinary people.

    Besides, I feel like I haven't used my Eye of Salvation for a long time, and it's time to take it out and use it.

    Nan Lao said: "I am an old friend, and the relationship is not bad. Some time ago, he was transferred to the nursing home in Linjiang to recuperate."

    As soon as Su Xun heard that he could go to a nursing home to recuperate, Su Xun probably knew it in his heart. I'm afraid it must be a big shot, the kind who retired.

    "I don't know if he's sick. Anyway, there's nothing wrong with his health. He just doesn't have a good appetite recently. Seeing that he's getting thinner, there's nothing he can do about it."

    Nan Lao said: "I talked to him before, and I asked a genius doctor to take a look at him later, but he said that he is not sick, he just doesn't want to eat."

    "Anorexia?" Su Xun's first reaction was this.

    But Mr. Nan said: "DoctorThis was the first thing I thought of, but it didn't seem to work. His situation is a little special. He used to like all kinds of food.  "

    "In the words of you young people, you are a foodie. I envy him with a good appetite. He can eat better than young people. But during this time, I don't know what happened."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help but secretly wonder, if it wasn't anorexia, then what could it be.

    However, it should not be a simple anorexia, otherwise, in the nursing home, all kinds of famous doctors and the like, they are not vegetarians, how could they not even have a cure for anorexia.

    It is probably a bit special, maybe it is some rare disease, Su Xun is a little interested after hearing what he said.

    Nan Lin on the side said: "Don't worry about whether he is sick or not, the mental patient also thinks he is not sick, just take Su Xun to see if he is."

    "Cure it if it can be cured, and pull it down if it can't be cured. Anyway, it won't delay anything, and if Su Xun has nothing to do, then it is probably not really sick." Nanlin still highly respects Su Xun's ability.

    Although he felt that what his son said was quite reasonable, Elder Nan still gave him a glare unconsciously. It was a bit too disrespectful to say that about an elder.

    I only heard Elder Nan say: "That's fine, let's go there later in the afternoon."

    "When it's time to eat in the evening, let's go there together, and we can better see if he is sick or not."

    Su Xun agrees with Mr. Nan's statement, he is very considerate. When it's time to eat, everyone wants to eat. If you don't want to eat, then there is obviously a problem, and you can better see the reaction.

    ！！！！！！

    At nearly five o'clock in the afternoon, Nanlin drove the car, and the three of them arrived at the nursing home located in the western suburbs of Linjiang.

    Nanlin didn't go to work in the afternoon and took half a day off because he knew he would bring Su Xun over in the afternoon.

    In the afternoon, I was in Lao Nan's yard, drinking tea and chatting, and a few hours passed quickly.

    Arriving at the nursing home, Su Xun found that the name of the place was Linjiang Sanatorium, which was relatively common.

    But to be honest, Su Xun, as a native of Linjiang, has never heard of this place. It is estimated that he cannot find it on the satellite map.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296 I'm Not Sick!  (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, Su Xun knew without even thinking about it, to be able to live here, at least he had to be someone.

    For ordinary people, there is no way to get in touch with this place, and it doesn't matter whether they know it or not.

    And since it is a place where important people live and recuperate, then naturally the level of the guards is quite high.

    Even people like Nanlin, who can walk sideways in Linjiang, have to accept inspection obediently and show their ID when they come here.

    However, when the other party knew who Mr. Nan was, he quickly bowed respectfully. It can be seen that Mr. Nan's status is quite awesome.

    After entering, Su Xun's first impression was that it was a college with a certain history, full of heavy atmosphere.

    And many plants are well pruned, and the air is quite good.

    It's not a psychological effect, it can be clearly felt, and when I breathe, it seems to be much fresher.

    Among other things, the environment here is quite good. The elderly can live here. Among other things, if the mood is relatively appropriate, it is no problem to live a few more years.

    Su Xun couldn't help but asked, "Old Nan, why don't you recuperate here?"

    "I don't want to live here. My home is in Linjiang. It must be comfortable to live in my own home." Elder Nan couldn't help but said.

    Although this kind of nursing home is of the same nature as the nursing home in the impression of ordinary people, it is quite different.

    Everyone has a single yard. Although the house does not look very tall, many elderly people will not pursue that.

    On the contrary, it is just an ordinary house, no need to go upstairs, but happy.

    "This is it!"

    Old Nan led the way, Su Xun and Nan Lin followed behind, deliberately slowing down the pace.

    After hearing what Old Nan said, Su Xun looked up, and then walked into the yard.

    After entering, Su Xun was shocked. The yard was full of vegetables, small pieces, such as peppers, eggplants and green vegetables.

    It looks quite layered, and the most important thing is that these vegetables are growing quite well, and they look verdant and green, and they are obviously taking care of them.

    It's really unexpected that the people living in this kind of place are not ordinary people, but it turned out to be the same as Su Xun and his village, who like to grow vegetables in the yard.

    From afar, I saw that there was an old man, who seemed to be a little fat, squatting on the ground, holding a small hoe in his hand, and was digging grass.

    The one with the back facing the gate of the courtyard, Su Xun didn't know what he looked like.

    Nan Lao raised his voice and shouted: "Old Ji, I'm here to see you!"

    The voice was a bit loud, which surprised Su Xun suddenly.

    The old man called Lao Ji threw away the hoe in his hand, turned around, and also said in a loud voice: "Why are you so shameless, come to see me, and don't even carry anything.  So empty-handed?"

    "hey-hey!"

    Nan Lao smiled and said, "I was thinking about it, you have everything at home, what else can I carry?"

    When the two old men were talking, they frightened Su Xun, because when the old man turned around, Su Xun could see his appearance clearly.

    This person is indeed an awesome character. When Su Xun was a child, he often appeared in the news on China TV.

    Belonging to one of the few people standing at the top, but it is estimated that he has retired for a long time, and has not appeared in the public eye for a long time.

    For example, Nan Lao is also a powerful figure, but to be honest, before meeting him, Su Xun really didn't know him, Nan Lao is more similar to that kind of veteran.

    But the old man in front of him is named Ji Mingfei, he is a real boss, he belongs to the kind of existence that makes many people tremble when he coughs casually.

    It's hard to imagine that the person Nan Lao brought him to see today turned out to be Ji Lao.

    Moreover, Su Xun was even more unbelievable that a big man like him would look so simple. Judging by his appearance, he didn't seem to be much different from a farmer.

    The dress is very ordinary, and there is even some mud on the trouser legs.

    He was even digging the ground to grow vegetables. Judging from the situation, the vegetables in the yard should be grown by him. Su Xun felt that his brain suddenly seemed a little insufficient.

    No wonder Su Xun was so shocked, after all, it was the first time we met.Even Nan Lin, who was already considered a very high status, had to be respectful when he saw him.

    Nan Lao said: "Old Ji, you still can't eat, you see how thin you are now."

    "???"

    Su Xun felt that his brain was not enough again. Are you sure Mr. Nan is not talking ironically?

    Ji Lao's figure is already quite fat, and Su Xun looks a little fat now, with a lot of flesh on his face, and his complexion is okay, how can he be said to be thin?

    Seeing Mr. Nan's expression, he was quite serious, and he shouldn't be joking. Su Xun couldn't help but feel pained, and wondered if Mr. Nan had misunderstood the word "thin"?

    Ji Lao looked very casual, and said: "What can I do, but I still don't have any appetite. I feel like I don't want to eat when I see something."

    "It's good to be thinner. It's not good to be so fat when you're old. I'll take it as weight loss."

    Nan Lao disagreed, and said seriously: "You seem to be doing well now, because you have the previous foundation to support you."

    "I heard from the doctors of the expert group that if you continue to behave like this for a long time, your body may not be able to bear it."

    ? Su Xun probably also understood that, as Ji Lao, even if he has no appetite, there is a medical team waiting by his side all day long.

    It is also possible to use some other means to ensure sufficient energy intake in his body, so that there will be no problems in a short time.

    But that is not a long-term solution. The most important nutrition for the human body must be obtained through eating. Otherwise, why do people say that food is the paramount necessity of the people?

    Ji Lao shook his head and said, "Sit down for a while, and I'll make you a pot of tea."

    There are a few simple bamboo chairs in the yard, presumably they are used for entertaining guests, they are really quite simple.

    Under Nan Lao's instruction, Su Xun and Nan Lin were not too restrained, and they sat down.

    However, after a while, when Ji Lao personally brought tea out for them, the two of them stood up quickly, otherwise it would be too impolite.

    Nan Lao took two sips of tea and said, "Lao Ji, I brought a genius doctor here today to show you. You obviously have a problem, so don't hold on."

    As a result, when Ji Lao heard this, he showed a helpless look on his face, a little annoyed, and said: "How many times have I said, I am not sick!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297: Really Not Moving (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing his reaction, Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little helpless.

    It seems that when I was invited to treat others, nothing went smoothly.

    In the past, everyone saw me as young, and didn't really believe in my medical skills at this age, and regarded myself as the kind of swindler.

    But this time is a little different. This time, Ji Lao has been saying that he is not sick. The implication is that he does not want others to treat him.

    When Su Xun heard this, he really thought of what Nanlin said when he was eating, that neurotics usually say that they are not sick, which is quite similar.

    He unconsciously glanced at Nanlin, and Nanlin also looked at him. It was obvious that the two wanted to go together.

    But at this time, if you give him a little more courage, he might not dare to say what he said before.

    Nan Lao said: "Tell me, you are so old, why are you still so stubborn, everyone is also thinking about your body."

    When Mr. Nan was dealing with him, Su Xun had already used the eyes of salvation to watch.

    He wants to know whether a person is sick or not, not whether others think about it or not, but whether he himself thinks about it or not.

    No need to cooperate, just open the pupil of salvation to take a look, and you will probably understand what's going on.

    However, after looking at it, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little strange, because Ji Lao in front of him, under the eyes of salvation, felt that he was really fine and everything was as usual.

    On the contrary, the body is not bad, there is no disease or the like, and it is much better than the average elderly.

    However, this is also understandable. After all, for a person of his status, the food he usually eats is top-notch without any harm, and with the best Yijian team, his health is of course better.

    It is true that I am not sick, but because of poor appetite, I may have some deficiency in my body, but this is not a disease, nor is it even anorexia.

    Su Xun couldn't help being surprised, he was wrongly blamed at this point of view, he is really not sick, what's going on.

    Could it be haunted?

    In Su Xun's mind, this thought flashed through. What happened to Luo Shenyi last time inspired him.

    However, he just flashed this idea, and immediately denied it. The non-existent thing, not wanting to eat, has something to do with haunting, and there is no evil here, so it is impossible.

    In this way, Su Xun is also very strange. What is the situation in the heart, it is really a big headache.

    "Plop！"

    Just when Mr. Nan and Mr. Ji were arguing, and no one could convince the other, suddenly there was a splash of water in a pool in the yard, which attracted the attention of several people.

    "What the hell?" Elder Nan couldn't help but said.

    Elder Ji seemed to understand what was going on without looking at it. He said directly: "The arowana I raised seems to be uncomfortable these two days, and it often makes noise from time to time."

    "I want to find someone to see what's going on, but I can't catch it."

    Following Nan Lao, he came to the side of the pool and took a look. There was indeed a very beautiful dragon fish in the pool.

    The body is huge, and the whole body is red. Su Xun has no research on this thing, and he doesn't know much about it, but he probably knows that dragon fish is very expensive.

    Hundreds of thousands of fish are easy, and there are even millions.

    It is hard for ordinary people to imagine, thinking that there are millions of fish raised, what is there to raise, and what is the use of raising them?

    However, many rich people are fine with this, and like to raise them in their villas and mansions, because this is a symbol of wealth.

    To put it bluntly, it is just an ornamental fish. It has no major effect. It is really beautiful to keep for others to see, or for yourself.

    Not to mention that they won¨t be killed, but their net worth is quite high, not to mention the real arowana, which costs tens of thousands of dollars. After buying it back, it has to be well cared for. Basically, it is delicious and delicious until death.

    As for whether this food is good or not, no one has really said that. Presumably there will be no prodigal people, so let's eat this food.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Lao also likes to raise this kind of thing, and it is rare to see some aura of wealth in him.

    I guess this is also a hobby. As for how much it costs, Su Xun estimates that Ji Lao's arowana is of a good variety, at least a few hundred thousand arowana.

    Of course money is not money, for himFor people, it is the real loss of meaning.

    As long as he thinks, no matter what he wants, someone will get it for him, and there is no need for money.

    The arowana in the pond kept making noises, like a person losing his temper.

    The key point is that its body is too long, at least half a meter long, and the noise is worth it, as the water splashes everywhere!

    Nan Lao didn't seem to like these things very much, he said: "Why don't you raise this thing if you have nothing to do? It's better to raise a pig, and you can kill it and eat it during the Chinese New Year."

    "Look at this, is it the estrus period, do you want to find a head mother for it to put in it, so that it can vent its energy." Nan Lao began to be serious.

    And Ji Lao couldn't help giving him a blank look, and then said: "I reckon, it should be a little uncomfortable, otherwise why would it be so noisy."

    "Then you won't be able to catch it. You should find someone to take a look later. Don't be dragged in by it, you old bones. Let's talk about seeing a doctor first."  Arowana, not too interested.

    He came here this time for a serious business, but looking at it like this, everyone seems to have strayed from the topic.

    Mr. Ji and Mr. Nan should be too familiar. The two old men were quite casual and didn't pay much attention to him. Instead, they kept staring at the arowana they raised.

    Whether it is a child or an animal, as long as it is raised by oneself, it must have some feelings.

    This arowana took him a lot of thought, but nothing happened.

    However, Su Xun, who stood there silent all the time, thought of his own White Dragon Yin skin, which seemed to have a very powerful effect on aquatic creatures.

    Why don't you take advantage of this time to show your skin and test your skin?

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun felt that this idea seemed to be a good one, otherwise Ji Lao seemed to have been ignoring himself.

    If you want this kind of character to remember yourself, you must have the ability.

    "Stop moving, stop for me."

    Su Xun said something suddenly. Although the voice was not loud, it still surprised a few people.

    Including Ji Lao gave Su Xun a strange look, wondering who this kid was talking to.

    However, when everyone looked at the pool again, they couldn't help being shocked. The noisy dragon fish really didn't move.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298: Xiaolu's Hand (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Several people looked at each other, the expressions on their faces looked a little weird.

    Is this a coincidence, or what, after he said something, the dragon fish that had been thumping and noisy in the pool really didn't move.

    But there is no such a coincidence, it is almost instantaneous, if it is a coincidence, then it is too coincidental, it is so coincidental that people can't believe it is true.

    If it is said that what Su Xun said has played a role, everyone will feel that this is too nonsense, people can speak, but fish can understand?

    Cats and dogs may be a little bit spiritual, but fish, an animal in the water, have almost no communication problems with people.

    However, the arowana in the pool really didn't move, which made everyone very puzzled. Even Ji Lao had a strange expression on his face, and no one spoke for a while.

    At this time, Su Xun spoke again, only to hear him say: "Come here!"

    The shocking thing happened again, just after Su Xun's voice fell, the arowana obediently came to the edge of the pool, looking very obedient.

    No one can understand the shadow area in the dragon fish's heart at this time, Te Niang's body is suddenly fine, and the breath of a real dragon appears.

    This is much more psychologically disturbing than when a mouse sees a cat.

    The strong and majestic breath of the real dragon made the dragon fish almost breathless, and Su Xun hurriedly said what he said.

    Su Xun also tried to command aquatic creatures for the first time, but he didn't expect it to be so effective. It seems that the skin of Bailongyin is quite awesome.

    Little did they know that at this time, the shock he brought to several other people was something they couldn't express in words, and it was all written on their faces.

    Let¨s not talk about Mr. Nan and Mr. Ji. He is in a high position and has experienced many years of wind and rain. He has never seen any kind of scene. It can be said that Mount Tai has collapsed before and his color has not changed. His psychological quality is not ordinary.

    Even Nanlin is a big shot that ordinary people can't reach.

    As a result, they were all shocked into this state based on their psychological quality. It is hard to believe what happened to make them become like this.

    Su Xun didn't care about them, or Su Xun didn't notice their existence for a while, and Su Xun's attention was all on the dragon fish.

    I saw Su Xun squatting down slightly, and lifted the arowana out of the water with his hands.

    Fish depend on water just like people depend on air.

    Do not lose it at all. Once you lose it for a short time, you are afraid that you will die. Therefore, when the fish comes out of the water, they will keep struggling to express their uneasiness.

    However, the amazing thing is that the arowana didn't seem to be struggling. Instead, it was picked up by Su Xun obediently, without moving at all.

    If you don't know, you might think that the dragon fish is dead.

    Speaking of which, the arowana is really heavy. Su Xun feels that it weighs about twenty catties at least. It may be a bit difficult for an adult to lift it with one hand.

    "Abdominal injury!"

    Su Xun observed for a while, and then said to Ji Lao who was behind him.

    Several people took a look and found that there was a bloodstain on the abdomen of this dragon fish, which was actually quite large.

    It's a big piece, and it hurts just looking at it, not to mention it's a fish, so it's no wonder it's so restless.

    This is a way for it to relieve its own pain. Of course, it has no effect. The more noisy it is, the more serious the wound will be. In the end, the fish may die.

    Ordinary fish will die when they die. Although it is life, people should not be saints. Some animals are born to be eaten.

    When everyone sees that the fish is dead, I¨m afraid you have to think about whether it¨s steamed or fried, and you have to eat it as soon as possible while it¨s fresh.

    However, this arowana is different. The price of one is so expensive, if it dies, it will definitely make people feel distressed to death.

    Elder Ji finally understood what was going on, he clapped his hands and said, "I guessed that it must be an injury or discomfort, otherwise how could this happen."

    "Let's see how to find a doctor later. I don't know if a veterinarian can treat fish." Ji Laodan said in pain.

    Nowadays, all kinds of pet hospitals are very developed, and animals need to be treated when they are sick, but I have never heard of treating fish, so it may be a bit troublesome.

    When Ji Lao had a headache, Su Xun said, "No need, let me treat it."

    Because Su Xun thought of it,The dragon energy of ?? seems to be able to cure these aquatic creatures.

    It's still the first attempt, and I don't have much experience, but presumably there shouldn't be any mistakes, after all, the system won't cheat itself.

    Su Xun directly raised his hand, one hand was still holding the dragon fish, and the other hand was already pressing on its wound.

    The dragon energy appeared in the palm of his hand and was infused into the dragon fish. Soon, the miraculous scene happened again.

    Old Nan and the others didn't know what was going on, they felt as if Su Xun's little hand moved twice, and after stroking for a while, the wound seemed to disappear.

    Rubbing his eyes, he thought he was hallucinating.

    After Su Xun finished all this, he also knew that the dragon aura on his body was indeed very powerful, and ordinary people couldn't feel it.

    But for the creatures in the water, it can not only deter them, but also give them life.

    Moreover, the dragon energy on Su Xun's body, as long as he consumes too much at one time, will recover after a certain period of rest, which can be said to be inexhaustible.

    However, the shock that Su Xun brought to these people did not end.

    Finally, Mr. Nan couldn't bear it anymore, and he asked, "Su Xun, what happened to you just now, kid?"

    "When I was young, I raised fish at home, so I knew some principles of treating fish diseases." Su Xun could only bite the bullet and talk.

    This kind of thing is false or true. If you say something false, people may not be suspicious. If you keep explaining it, people will be a little suspicious.

    Nan Lao was completely convinced at this moment. He looked admiring and exclaimed: "Your boy's medical skills are really amazing."

    "I thought you were awesome enough to cure my heart disease. I didn't expect that you could even cure fish. You are indeed the miracle doctor I like."

    Old Nan did not hesitate to say his kind words, he really admired Su Xun, and of course there were other reasons, he said it to Old Ji on purpose.

    In order to persuade his good friend to see a doctor with peace of mind, Mr. Nan also broke his heart.

    Just listen to Nan Lao continue to say: "Old Ji, I didn't lie to you, this young man is a real miracle doctor, let him show you, it must be true."

    At this time, Ji Lao's eyes on Su Xun also changed, although his expression did not reveal anything.

    But Su Xun could feel that he had already begun to recognize himself, and it was quite necessary for Xiaolu to do it just now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 Something is wrong (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Elder Ji, who was quite repulsive about medical treatment just now, finally let go, and only heard him say: "Okay, young man, you are really good at it, come and show me."

    It's not that Mr. Nan persuaded him with just one mouth, the main reason is that Su Xun Xiaolu just now made people feel miraculous, and they believed it unconsciously. This young man's ability is probably very extraordinary.

    In this case, it is better to let him try.

    Su Xun himself knew that this was Lao Ji's approval of him. Su Xun was a little excited to have his approval for a big shot of this level.

    Even if you are a calm person, you may not be able to calm down in front of Ji Lao.

    However, at this time, Su Xun felt a little distressed. It is a good thing to agree to see a doctor, but he is not sick. This Su Xun has already seen it, so how else can he see it?

    But now I can't just say that, otherwise, I will make a judgment just by looking at it, which would be too frivolous in the eyes of others.

    Su Xun went to wash his hands, there happened to be a well in the yard, and there was water and a wooden ladle in the wooden bucket next to it.

    After washing his hands, Su Xun came over and pretended to give Ji Lao his pulse or something.

    It's hard to imagine that I can sit face to face with such a big man, and even have close contact with him.

    If his father Su Nanshan saw it, he would probably be dizzy directly.

    After pretending for a while, Su Xun deliberately showed "surprise" and said, "That's not right."

    Elder Nan next to him thought that the old man was dying of illness, so he quickly asked: "What's the matter, Su Xun, is he in serious condition and will not live for a few days?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Shaking his head, Su Xun said: "It's not what you think, on the contrary, Ji Lao's body is fine, everything is as usual, almost like a normal person."

    "Well, I'll just say that I'm not sick. I don't have any discomfort, so I don't know."

    As soon as Ji Lao heard this, he immediately got excited, as if he had seized the opportunity, he kept saying to Nan Lao: "I just said that you one or two are just worrying about it. If I was really sick, the doctor would have checked it out."

    Elder Nan also had a confused look on his face. He thought it was some kind of hidden disease, which ordinary doctors would not be able to see, but with Su Xun's level, there should be no problem.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun also said that he is not sick, so it is strange, if there is nothing wrong with his body, why would he be anorexic?

    It is understandable to say that occasionally one or two days of poor appetite, ordinary people may not want to eat if they are sometimes too tired, or for other reasons, and go to bed after eating casually.

    But this is no longer a matter of a day or two. Long-term anorexia is obviously a problem, but you can't find any problems. This is the strangest thing.

    Nan Lao glanced at Su Xun, as if there was a questioning taste in it, but Su Xun shook his head, indicating that he was helpless.

    Elder Ji stood up. He didn't seem to like sitting for a long time, so he beat his waist a few times with his hands.

    Just heard him say: "Okay, you guys do it for a while, I'll cook for you, stay for dinner tonight."

    Su Xun was surprised again, thinking that a person like you still cooks by himself?  Shouldn't someone have prepared everything.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, this old man cannot be treated in a conventional way. He can even dig the soil and grow vegetables, so it seems that there is nothing wrong with him.

    I really went to the vegetable field and picked some vegetables. I guess I plan to eat them tonight. I feel very green and healthy.

    As soon as he left, Nan Lao said anxiously: "Su Xun, is he really not sick?"

    "It's really not sick. Anyway, I can be sure that there is nothing wrong with his body. What is wrong with him? I can't tell for a while." Su Xun was a little helpless.

    It was also the first time for him to encounter this kind of situation. He thought that with the eyes of salvation, he would be invincible.

    Nan Lao said: "Let's forget it, and leave him alone. Since he is not sick, he probably did it himself. Let's wait for dinner."

    Su Xun was a little curious, and asked: "Mr. Ji, did he really cook the meal himself?"

    At this moment, Nanlin couldn't bear it any longer. He seemed to know something, and immediately said, "Su Xun, you don't know that, Mr. Ji's greatest hobby in his life is cooking."

    "Besides, there have been many years of research on culinary arts, and I have always cooked and eaten by myself, but?The vegetables he grows are all for his own cooking.  "

    After Su Xun heard this, she has gained a lot of knowledge. Ordinary people would rather not cook and eat takeaway. Sometimes they cook and eat by themselves, just to save some money.

    But these big people are different. They can open their mouths with food, but they like to cook. It's really speechless.

    Having been in contact with these people a lot, Su Xun felt that he was gaining insights.

    Old Nan didn't seem surprised, he said: "Su Xun, you have a good taste later, although this old man will not do business after retirement, but his cooking skills are quite good."

    Being able to be said by Mr. Nan, it proves that there is probably something, and Su Xun is naturally looking forward to it.

    After more than an hour, Ji Lao called everyone to go in for dinner.

    Don't look at the home compared with the rich mansion, it is much simpler, but Su Xun found that the bowls and chopsticks on Ji Lao's dining table are not ordinary.

    The chopsticks are made of white jade, they are very round in the hand, and at the same time have a bit of weight, which makes people feel quite good in the hand.

    The bowl is ice-cracked ceramic and looks beautiful, like a work of art.

    Even this table and chair are quite unusual. Su Xun's vision is limited, so he can't recognize what kind of wood it is made of, but it looks quite elegant.

    There are several dishes on the table, and there is also a soup, which is not very rich, just like a usual home meal, but the dishes are indeed quite good, and it seems that effort has been put into them.

    "I quit drinking recently, and I can't drink, so just have a meal, and you have to serve it yourself!" Ji Lao said.

    Su Xun definitely didn't dare to put on airs and ask Ji Lao to serve him rice. He and Nan Lin got up one after the other to serve the rice. The rice was packed in wooden barrels, and the rice grains were full, making people very appetizing.

    After sitting down, everyone is not polite anymore. Elder Ji is still very kind. After being in front of him for a while, you won't feel any pressure.

    "Mr. Ji, your craftsmanship is really good." Nanlin boasted after taking a bite.

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes, wondering if this is really delicious, or is it a deliberate flattery, is it that exaggerated.

    He was the last one to move his chopsticks, and he also tasted it, and it tasted really good, with the level of a hotel chef.

    After savoring it carefully, Su Xun's face changed. He found that there was something wrong with this dish.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300: The Problem (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The food cooked by Ji Lao naturally tastes quite good, giving Su Xun a feeling of being in place.

    However, after taking a few bites, Su Xun found something was wrong, or in other words, he felt that there was some familiar taste in the food.

    "What's the matter, young man, isn't the dish I cook delicious?" Elder Ji obviously noticed the abnormal expression on Su Xun's face.

    When everyone else was eating with their chopsticks, only Ji Lao didn't move much. Although he had chopsticks in his hand, he really didn't have any appetite, at best he watched others eat.

    ?As a result, I noticed it all at once. After taking a bite, Su Xun seemed to have a strange expression on his face, so he asked.

    Ji Lao may not care about other things, but he still cares about others' evaluation of his cooking skills, because he claims that his cooking skills are quite good.

    People who have eaten his own cooking before said that it is quite delicious, and the number of people has increased over time. Ji Lao also knows that it is not that kind of compliment.

    Su Xun's reaction seems to have never been seen before.

    Nan Lin and Nan Lao were also eating vigorously, so they also stopped.

    Even Nanlin looked at Su Xun worriedly, and said to Su Xun that he must not play dead, even if it is really not delicious, don't say it directly, so as not to offend Ji Lao.

    Naturally, Su Xun didn't want to say it was unpalatable, he probably knew what was going on, and asked instead: "Master Ji, you should be Master Kang's apprentice, right?"

    "Um?"

    As soon as Ji Lao heard this, his face changed immediately. It was not easy to change his face.

    But the moment Su Xun said it, he was really shocked. This is a secret that almost no one knows, but how did this kid know.

    Elder Ji wasn't fooled either, so he blurted out something like "how did you know that", isn't that equivalent to an indirect admission?

    With Ji Lao's sophistication, he would not make such a low-level mistake, so he asked calmly: "How do you say?"

    Su Xun also knew that he was testing himself. If he didn't say something convincing, it would not be so easy for him to admit it.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I was very fortunate to have tasted the dishes of Master Kang, the number one chef in China. He has a habit of cooking, and I tasted it."

    "When burning things, he is very particular about the control of the fire, and he likes to use a high fire first, then turn to a low fire, and then use a high fire."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "It sounds a bit boring, and ordinary people don't cook like this, but Master Kong's doing this does make the dishes have a certain taste change, which can be tasted."

    No matter how much an ordinary person eats, he still can't taste this subtle difference, but Su Xun can, but he can eat it all at once.

    After all, she is a person with the skin of a magic little chef. Su Xun's culinary attainment is quite high, and ordinary people naturally cannot match it.

    At the same time, his taste buds are naturally different from before. An excellent chef must be good at tasting and discover the shortcomings of the food he cooks.

    With Su Xun's taste buds, he can taste it all at once. When Ji Lao is cooking, the control of the heat is similar to that of Master Kang.

    There are also some other subtle aspects, including the taste of the dishes. There are many similarities, which are definitely taught by Master Kong.

    Otherwise, even with Su Xun's culinary skills, he can't guarantee that he can imitate dishes that taste similar to Master Kong's.

    The higher the level of a person, the harder it is to imitate.

    It is precisely because of this that Su Xun dared to make such a bold guess without any evidence. Anyway, he personally feels that his guess should be fine.

    Nan Lao and his father and son, anyway, listened to it in a cloud, and felt a little bit pained. They heard it now, anyway, they didn't quite understand what was going on.

    After listening to Su Xun's words, Elder Ji was silent for a while, but in fact, he was still very horrified in his heart.

    It should have been many years, and no one could have discovered something, but it was discovered by Su Xun. It is admirable to have such a sensitivity in taste at such a young age.

    Elder Ji is not a stingy person, on the contrary, he has been quite aboveboard all his life, and Su Xun made it obvious.

    It's equivalent to a wave of real hammering. If he still doesn't admit it, it will make people feel petty.

    only?Old Ji nodded and admitted: "That's right, I did learn a few tricks from Master Kang before."

    "However, he is also a bit strange. He has never accepted apprentices all his life, and he also said that this is his rule, so he only taught me some tricks. I didn't expect to be discovered by you."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and thought that even if Master Kong didn't have this rule, he probably wouldn't dare to accept you as his apprentice. That would put too much pressure on people.

    It is estimated that Master Kong is also very painful. His cooking skills are obviously not intended to be passed on to others, but he is the number one chef in China after all, and his reputation is there.

    Elder Ji approached him, what can he do, dare to refuse, he can only teach obediently, but fortunately, as Elder Ji, Master Kang doesn't have to worry about being robbed of his job.

    However, not many people actually knew about this matter, but Su Xun immediately punctured it, otherwise even Mr. Nan would not know about it.

    However, in this way, Su Xun and Ji Lao have a common topic, that is, cooking skills. After all, Su Xun's level is quite high.

    Some of the knowledge learned above made Ji Lao amazed, and felt that chatting with Su Xun was a learning process, and he couldn't enjoy it.

    The relationship between the two people has been brought closer in such an invisible way.

    The two of them were chatting, maybe they didn't feel anything yet, but Nan Lin who was beside him could feel that Mr. Ji was obviously liking Su Xun more and more.

    Nanlin even admired Su Xun a little bit. This kid is really talented. He is proficient in everything. It seems that there is nothing he doesn't know.

    You can attract people wherever you go, and it may be said that it is more useful.

    Su Xun ate while chatting, but he felt that Mr. Ji had never touched his chopsticks, so he asked, "Mr. Ji, why don't you eat?"

    "I don't really want to eat. I have always had no appetite. I always feel like that's the case when I eat what I cook." Ji Lao shook his head with a bitter expression on his face.

    Nan Lao Dan said painfully: "You are good at this craft, but you still think it is not good? How high is your taste?"

    However, Su Xun's heart moved, and he vaguely noticed the problem. Ji Lao's words just now provided him with some inspiration and sparks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301: Really Smells Good (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Many people who cook, actually have this feeling. They don't seem to eat too much of what they cook.

    No matter how delicious it is, but you have witnessed the whole process of its completion and feel that it is the same thing. This is purely psychological.

    It's like a beautiful woman. On the surface, you look at her with exquisite makeup and very beautiful. You want to have something to do with her.

    But if you really make her your wife, and you stay together all day, then you will see what she looks like in normal life.

    Seeing how she removes her make-up, you even know that such a beautiful woman has to pull Xiang, so you won't think she looks so good-looking.

    The impulse towards her in my heart is not as if I just met her.

    People who have been cooking for a long time probably feel this way in their hearts.

    Just like Su Xun, although he has the skin of a little cook, the dishes he cooks are all flamboyant, and there are magic effects, so the taste is natural.

    But there is one thing to say, Su Xun doesn't feel that the things he cooks are of the best quality, and the taste when tasting them is not the same as that of others.

    This is also why, even though Su Xun is already quite good at cooking, he doesn't like to cook and eat by himself. Instead, he thinks that buying a little food is enough.

    Perhaps Ji Lao is also like this, so Su Xun suggested: "Ji Lao, then you can try to stop cooking for a while, and eat the food prepared for you by others."

    "I tried it, but I feel that the things cooked by others, even the chefs of the state banquet, I think are very ordinary, and they may not be as good as mine."

    Ji Lao said depressedly: "I just want to eat something delicious, but I can't seem to find a taste that I am satisfied with."

    Su Xun: ""

    Nan Lao complained: "I see, you are indeed not sick, but your mouth is too big, and you eat too much good ones. I will starve you for ten days and a half months. You want to eat corn bread when you see it."

    In fact, Su Xun quite agrees with these words, and there is nothing wrong with what Nan Lao said, in fact, it is like this.

    He almost knew the reason. Ji Lao's love for food made him think about eating all day long, but later on, his taste changed instead.

    In other words, this is a change in his psychology. He can't always find food that suits his appetite, and feels that nothing tastes good.

    The result naturally led to his anorexia. This is not a physical problem, but a psychological problem. No wonder so many doctors are helpless.

    But it's not like what Nan Lao said, he is probably really hungry for several days, and he doesn't want to eat ordinary things.

    This person has already had certain problems in his thinking, coupled with the paranoid element in his temperament, he will definitely not have any appetite for ordinary food.

    This is a tricky thing, but fortunately, he met Su Xun.

    Su Xun felt that it was time for him to make a move. With his own cooking skills, if he could not eat it, he might have to say a few words about how delicious it was.

    I don't intend to procrastinate, so I just take advantage of this meal time, just in time to make a move, and it's clear at a glance how the effect will be when I look back.

    Su Xun stood up and said, "Mr. Ji, where is the kitchen? I'll try to see if I can cook what you want."

    Elder Ji understood what Su Xun meant, and was a little touched. This young man is quite good, and left a good impression on him.

    But Ji Lao still said: "You are still eating, so don't worry about it."

    "Just go and try it out, anyway, it doesn't take much time to make a dish."

    "Okay, then I'll take you there, the kitchen is on the left." Ji Lao wanted to get up.

    However, Su Xun hurriedly said: "Okay, Mr. Ji, you should sit down quickly and leave it to me. I see what dishes are available, so I just get one."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went to the kitchen.

    Elder Ji didn't stop him. He wouldn't allow ordinary people to go to his kitchen, but through the chat just now, he knew that Su Xun had a certain level of cooking skills.

    Because there are many things, if you are not an expert, even if you have done your homework in advance, you may not be able to tell them. In this way, he really wants to know how Su Xun's level is.

    Su Xun came to the kitchen. Ji Lao's kitchen is not too big, but it is very clean. The first impression it gives people is that it is clean and bright.

    For a kitchen, as long as the environment is better, it is enough.

    ProbablyAfter walking around, Su Xun's gaze was attracted by the bottles of salted cowpea by the window.

    This thing is a good ingredient. In some places it is called cowpea, in some places it is called beans, and they are all thin and long vegetables.

    The price is not expensive, because the yield is relatively high, it is easy to feed, and it can harvest a lot when it is mature.

    And this thing can't be put away, it will get old after a few days, and it will lose its smell.

    If you grow it at home, you can't handle it more, so you have to pickle it.

    The developed salty cowpea, put some when drinking porridge or eating noodles in the morning, the taste is quite good, sour and spicy, in fact, it is very appetizing.

    Su Xun also likes to eat this. In many small restaurants, these are side dishes, and diners can just pick them up.

    In the past, Su Xun's family often pickled this food to eat, which was relatively simple.

    It was decided in an instant, let's cook a salted cowpea and eat it. Anyway, with my own craftsmanship, it doesn't matter if I cook anything.

    The salted cowpea is not marinated in a plastic jar, so it can be eaten, because it is still raw, and it needs to be stir-fried in a pot.

    Su Xun took out a few long ones, cut them into small pieces on the chopping board, and prepared a few red peppers and crushed garlic.

    Throw it into the pot, stir-fry for a while, and don't need any ingredients. Remember not to put salt, because it is marinated in itself.

    ?It¨s similar to how normal people fry this thing. Su Xun didn¨t fry too much, so let¨s force a plate. When ordinary people eat, they only eat a little bit. After all, this thing can¨t be eaten as a dish.

    It only took more than ten minutes to go back and forth. After finishing these, Su Xun came out with a plate.

    As a result, as soon as Su Xun came out, he was immediately taken aback by these people outside. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on him, and the eyes felt very longing.

    Moreover, the Adam's apple seems to be still moving. From this appearance, it should be drooling.

    Su Xun couldn't help but stopped in such a situation, and said, "What are you doing?"

    Nan Lao said: "Su Xun, what exactly did you burn and why is it so fragrant? I'm so hungry."

    Elder Ji also nodded, and said in agreement: "It smells really good!"

    Su Xun: ""

    As soon as Su Xun heard the word "true fragrance", Su Xun wanted to warn them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 Born For Cooking (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun saw the anxious looks of these four people, and didn't want to whet their appetites, so he put the salted cowpea that he had just cooked on the table.

    "What you burned just now is this thing?"

    The three of them couldn't help but looked at each other, it was really unexpected.

    When Su Xun was cooking just now, the smell of the smell filled the air, making people want to stop, so he almost rushed in to have a look.

    Fortunately, everyone is a relatively determined person and held back abruptly. Everyone has eaten salted cowpea, and it is not a rare dish.

    I didn't expect such a fragrant thing to be salted cowpea, which is a bit surprising.

    Su Xun said: "Don't look at it as an ordinary salted cowpea, but the taste is still good, you can try it."

    Su Xun is naturally quite confident about his own strength.

    How can a few people still use Su Xun to say that they are quite conscious, and they all use their chopsticks directly, and there is no such plot that they will not eat what they say, and they will not eat even if they are killed.

    ?After all, the fragrance is here. Although the status of these people is high, they are not the kind of people who put on airs.

    Such a fragrant taste, no matter how you say it, you have to taste it carefully.

    It was put into the mouth almost at the same time. After chewing, the expressions on the faces of the three people inevitably changed.

    But in general, there are still similarities. For example, they are all a little shocking. I guess I didn't expect that a small salty cowpea can be so delicious.

    Especially Ji Lao is quite proficient in cooking, he was full of praise, and kept saying: "It smells good and tastes even better. This salted cowpea is really delicious."

    "Absolutely, it's amazing to be able to make salted cowpea like this."

    In fact, Su Xun was low-key enough. In order not to frighten the old man, Su Xun deliberately did not use magic, and made the dishes ordinary.

    However, the taste of this dish is still there, it is simply delicious in the world, and it can make people want to stop.

    Elder Ji found that after he had said a few words, Lao Nan and Nan Lin over there were eating vegetables desperately. He felt that he was at a disadvantage and could no longer speak, so his mouth had to be used to eat vegetables.

    And I went to serve a bowl of rice. After all, the salty cowpea is a bit salty. If it is eaten with rice, it will be excellent.

    The rice is constantly being grilled, and soon, a bowl of rice is finished, and Ji Lao will continue to fill the rice.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help showing a smile, and sure enough, he succeeded in the end.

    Ji Lao¨s anorexia problem is serious, but it¨s not that fatal. It¨s reasonable to just give him a dish that he thinks is delicious and whet his appetite.

    When eating salted cowpea, after Ji Lao's appetite was actually opened up, he also ate other dishes that he couldn't eat at all before.

    Although this salty cowpea is delicious, it should be eaten with other dishes for a better taste.

    Nan Lao felt as if he couldn't grab him, only to hear him say: "Damn it, you old bastard, you pretended not to want to eat before, how can you eat better than me?"

    Elder Ji was already good at eating, otherwise his fat figure would not have come in vain.

    After my appetite was opened this time, I ate three bowls of rice in one go.

    The bowl with cracked ice is not small. Anyway, Su Xun might not be able to eat three bowls in one go, but Ji Lao did it, which shows how good his appetite is.

    It seems that Ji Lao's anorexia problem no longer exists.

    A plate of salted cowpea, if placed in an ordinary person's house, may be eaten for several days, after all, no one treats this as a real dish.

    As a result, the three people ate nothing left, even the red peppers used for seasoning were eaten, and the dishes were just as washed.

    Even Su Xun didn't move a chopstick, just disappeared, the three of them looked satisfied, and even a little unsatisfied, especially Ji Lao.

    At this time, Ji Lao's face was rosy, and he patted his stomach twice, quite satisfied.

    I haven't eaten much recently, but I seem to have made up for it all at once today.

    Even his personal doctor was alarmed, and the doctor hurriedly said: "Mr. Ji, I heard that you ate three bowls of rice all at once?"

    "I haven't eaten much for a long time, so don't overeat, it's better to eat less."

    As a result, Ji Lao's face turned dark all of a sudden, and Ji Lao directlyHe said: "What's the matter with you, when I don't want to eat, one or two are so anxious that they almost jump up."

    "Now I want to eat, but say I eat too much? Are you going to let me live?"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and what he said made sense, but the doctor considered it from the perspective of the body, but he was too careful, so there was no need for that.

    It is no problem to eat it open, and it is not a greasy thing, so it is no problem to eat some food.

    Ji Lao's digestive system is quite good, after all he can eat, and he is in good health.

    However, the people in the medical team still did a physical data collection for Ji Lao, and left after confirming that there was nothing wrong.

    Leave it to the nanny to clean up the table.

    A few people brewed a pot of tea and seemed quite comfortable.

    Ji Lao praised: "You boy, I really didn't see it. I thought you had more theoretical knowledge. I didn't expect your level to be so high."

    Facing compliments, Su Xun was already numb. To be honest, he didn't know how many people had praised him, and he didn't even feel much.

    However, in front of these big shots, Su Xun also knew that he had to keep a low profile.

    So Su Xun hurriedly said: "Mr. Ji, you have won the award. In fact, I cook the salted cowpea better. It is a special skill, and I have a lot of experience."

    I don't want to hit him too much. If he knows that he burns everything better than him, I'm afraid it will be a little shocking.

    Just like playing chess with Mr. Nan, Su Xun occasionally has to let him win on purpose, otherwise he will be very old, so don't you want to lose face.

    Ji Lao said: "Su Xun, you can fry some salted cowpea for me later, keep it at home, I will eat it slowly in the future, and give me an appetizer."

    ?Su Xun nodded. This is very easy, it¨s not difficult to cook, and it can be stored for a long time. It¨s not impossible to get more for him.

    While talking, Su Xun came to the kitchen and started to work, Ji Lao and the others also came in together.

    Ji Lao helped Su Xun and cut up all the pickled cowpea. Su Xun worked hard for a while, and fried a whole pot, which was enough to store for a long time.

    Elder Ji was also watching from the side. Su Xun's method was very ordinary, there was no secret recipe or anything like that, and he would also know this process, but he had to admit that he couldn't get the taste out of it.

    Originally, I wanted to ask Su Xun with the cheek, what is the secret to making this thing, but after looking around, I found that there is really no trick.

    It seems that this thing really depends on talent, Su Xun is a genius, born for cooking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 It seems something is wrong (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, Ji Lao didn't know that Su Xun, who he thought was a culinary genius, was actually just because of a skin bonus.

    Older people probably don't even know what skin is, and it is impossible for Su Xun to tell others about this kind of thing, this is his biggest secret.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Su Xun and the others had to leave.

    When Ji Lao was about to leave, he said to Su Xun meaningfully: "Su Xun, thank you so much for today, remember to come to play often in the future, when I finish my food, I have to invite you over."

    The meaning of what I want to express in these words is great. It is impossible for many people to think of such a good thing that Mr. Ji can personally invite people who often come to see him.

    Su Xun naturally understood it all at once. He knew that the benefits he gained from coming here this time today were beyond his imagination.

    Even Su Xun was excited, and his heart was beating wildly. For Su Xun, this was a huge opportunity and he would benefit endlessly in the future.

    But on the surface, Su Xun still had to keep calm. He nodded and said: "Okay, I will definitely come here often in the future. When the dishes are finished, just let me know, Mr. Ji."

    After going out, Mr. Nan came up and patted Su Xun, which surprised Su Xun suddenly. He asked, "Mr. Nan, what are you doing?"

    "You can do it, you kid. You have such a good cooking skill, and you still keep secrets from me. You didn't even tell me."

    Nan Lao said: "The old thing is cheap today, you have to go to my place later, and burn some of today's salted cowpea for me, it tastes really good."

    It's not a good thing, and it came as soon as I started. Seeing that Mr. Nan was so obsessed with it, Su Xun hurriedly promised: "I will go to your house to burn it for you some other day. Don't worry."

    ！！！！！！

    After a group of people left, Ji Lao's food is comfortable today, which is rare.

    However, he didn't immediately go to take a bath and rest, but asked his guards to come over and dialed a number for himself, which was from Master Kang, the number one chef in China.

    With the status of Master Kang, it seems that he has nothing to do with Mr. Ji, but because he once guided Mr. Ji, the two of them still have some contact from time to time.

    "Mr. Ji, why did you remember to call me? Did you encounter any problems?" Master Kong said on the other end of the phone.

    Basically, he doesn't have many contacts with Ji Lao. If he has contact, he also talks about cooking.

    For example, if Mr. Ji encounters some problems, or if there is something he can't figure out, ask him for advice and discuss it with him.

    But this time Ji Lao said: "No, this time I'm not here to ask you any questions, but to ask you about someone."

    "oh?"

    After Master Kang heard this, he couldn't help being very curious. With Ji Lao's status, who else should he ask him?

    Resisting the curiosity in his heart, Master Kang waited for Mr. Ji to continue talking.

    Ji Lao said: "There is a young man named Su Xun who is good at cooking. Do you know him? He said he has eaten your cooking."

    As soon as he heard the word "Su Xun", Master Kang's heart sank. He didn't have any bad feelings towards Su Xun, but the memories Su Xun brought to him were really not very good.

    In his life, he has often compared his cooking skills with others. After all, people with cooking skills like him are naturally not afraid of others.

    However, last time in Linjiang, at an unremarkable culinary competition, it was a capsize in the gutter, but it was enough for him to remember him for a lifetime, so naturally he would not forget Su Xun.

    No one was beside Master Kong, otherwise someone would have noticed that the expression on Master Kong's face was a little weird.

    It's obvious that he couldn't think of it at all. How could Mr. Ji be so good that he asked about this person.

    Master Kang's mouth was in a knot, and he didn't know what to say for a while. Looking back, he said: "Mr. Ji, did he just say this when he told you that he had eaten my food?"

    "That's right, he said that he has eaten your food and knows what it tastes like. He ate my food today and tasted what I learned from you. I will ask you."

    Elder Ji probably understood. Hearing Master Kang's tone, it was obvious that they did know each other.

    On the other hand, Master Kang blushed, because he was worried about what Su Xun would say about him outside, but he didn't hear anything about the cooking competition last time.

    It seems that the young man Su Xun has a bigger heart than he thought,Everyone didn't mention those things at all, and it turned out that they were just worrying blindly.

    Thinking of this, Master Kang felt a little embarrassed. Instead, he felt that he was petty before, and it was okay to lose the game.

    So Master Kong said honestly: "To be honest, Mr. Ji, I was invited by a restaurant in Linjiang some time ago to help them participate in a cooking competition."

    "The object of the competition was that young man named Su Xun. In the end, I lost to him. It was a complete defeat." After Master Kong said it, he felt much better.

    "What?"

    Elder Ji was shocked now. He wanted to inquire about it out of curiosity, but he heard such a shocking thing.

    To be honest, the first reaction is not to believe it. How is this possible? It is true that Su Xun's level is high, but Master Kong is the number one chef in China after all. His level can be said to have reached the peak in China.

    Is it an exaggeration to say that he suffered a crushing defeat under Su Xun's hands?

    Sure enough, I only heard Ji Lao say: "That should not be the case. With your level, how could you fail completely? Did you patronize cooking, but you couldn't study well, and you didn't master the idioms in place."

    Master Kong: ""

    I don't know whether Mr. Ji is speaking for himself or hurting himself. I think it sounds a little weird.

    Master Kang said: "Mr. Ji, I really didn't talk nonsense, and I didn't deliberately praise him. His culinary skills are unbelievably high. After meeting him, I really feel that no matter how hard you try, you can't catch up."  genius."

    Ji Lao thought that when he watched Su Xun cooking today, he seemed to feel the same way, and he was indeed a genius.

    And thinking of the taste of salted cowpea today, Ji Lao seems to think that it is not too surprising.

    He said: "The last time Su Xun won you, it should be a dish of salted cowpea. Let me tell you, he is the best at this dish. You are not wronged."

    "Don't think about it too much. He is definitely not as good as you in other dishes. After all, he is young and still has room for improvement." Ji Lao comforted.

    "Salty cowpea?"

    When Master Kang heard this, his face suddenly became weird, as if something was wrong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 Super Endurance (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Master Kong said a little confused: "Isn't that kid best at roasting gluten?"

    "Roasted gluten?"

    Now it's Ji Lao's turn to run out of brains, what is that, why does it sound a little strange.

    But Master Kang understood, he smiled wryly, and said: "That kid is being modest, he told me so last time."

    "Actually, everything he does tastes top-notch. I think if he wants to, he can crush me even if he cooks. That kid is a genius."

    Without doubting Master Kang's words, now Ji Lao probably understood that he was being modest when he co-authored that kid, and he believed him just now.

    It seems that he has hidden a lot of strength, and next time I bring him over, I must let him show off his cooking skills.

    Do you want to fool yourself with just a little salty cowpea?  nonexistent.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the next few days, Su Xun went home again. He had already contacted the construction team and the like, and he had to start building the house immediately.

    This kind of thing is quite urgent, because the construction and decoration are a long process, and it will take a lot of time, so there must be no delay.

    In a few days, almost all the blueprints were finalized, and some excellent designers were invited. The designed villas are naturally satisfactory.

    As long as you are willing to spend money, then there is nothing difficult.

    Su Xun can be sure that after the house is built, it will become a landmark building in their village.

    However, after finishing all these tasks, Su Xun did not continue to stay at home, but returned to Linjiang.

    Reasonably, the vacation should be at home, but the house was built at home, the original house was demolished, and Su Xun had no place to live when he went home. He didn't want to spend several months in construction.

    As for my parents, there is nothing I can do. I can only work hard for them and temporarily build a kind of work shed to live in. Although the conditions are average, at least there is air conditioning in summer, so it will not be uncomfortable.

    This is also something that can¨t be helped. In the countryside, there are only houses one by one. Where can you rent a house to live in? It doesn¨t exist.

    Let them come to Linjiang together, but they don't want to. Building a house is a big deal for them.

    Even if they don't know much about architecture at all, they feel relieved to watch it in person.

    Su Xun couldn't understand them either, so he could only do this, thinking that when the house was built, it would be all right.

    Fortunately, the parents are happy now and have the energy to do everything, so Su Xun doesn't have to worry too much about them. After all, the child is promising and is not short of money, so it seems that there is nothing to worry about.

    After Su Xun has been busy here for a few days and returned to Linjiang, he feels a little tired. It seems that there will be a teacher appreciation banquet to attend in a few days.

    It means that the students in the class spontaneously organized to invite the teacher to have a meal, which is equivalent to everyone being able to get together for the last time.

    After all, most of the students in the class did well in the exams, almost all of them were undergraduates, and no one was in a bad mood. Everyone should go to this kind of thing.

    If it wasn't for An Suke's reminder, Su Xun probably wouldn't be able to remember this kind of thing.

    Went to Luo Shenyi's place at night, it was Luo Shenyi who asked Su Xun to go there.

    Basically, Su Xun went there every few days, and it was quite punctual, similar to paying public rations.

    In fact, coming here is to talk about the company's affairs in general, and to check Luo Shenyi's body by the way.

    It is a very simple kind of check of the body, in case she is too tired, and now some of Su Xun's plans have just started.

    In the future, there are still many things that need her, such as giving birth and so on, so she must take care of her body now.

    Luo Shenyi personally called Su Xun tonight. It seems that the latest model from Pepper, equipped with Su Xun's company's battery, finally made a real phone.

    Calling Su Xun over must be to share this joy with him.

    After all, no matter how good your battery is, you still have to go to the market and accept everyone¨s test. Whether a product will succeed in the end, no matter what anyone says, depends on whether it is recognized by the market in the end.

    And this big pepper mobile phone is just the beginning of Su Xun's new battery. It can be said to be quite exciting. This is the beginning of a huge change in the market.

    After Su Xun came here, Luo Shenyi??He prepared the food, he didn't order takeaway today, he cooked it himself.

    I like Luo Shenyi better. Every time I come, I have something to eat and drink. As a result, Su Xun has no chance to cook and show her his cooking skills.

    The two of them are more casual now, like a family, talking about things, saving a lot of politeness in the middle.

    Luo Shenyi directly took out a big chili cell phone, it looked brand new, under the light, the screen kept reflecting.

    Without saying a word, Su Xun understood that this was a new mobile phone, so he picked it up to have a look.

    To be honest, the current mobile phones have entered a bottleneck period. They are almost the same, with super large screens and notch screens.

    After all, Big Pepper Mobile Phone is a small company with average design skills. The easiest way for them to make mobile phones is to copy the fruit mobile phone and finish the job.

    It's a bit harsh to say, but many domestic manufacturers are like this.

    Of course, these are not the key, the key is to look at the battery.

    The phone was not locked, Su Xun swipe the screen, and it was automatically unlocked.

    After a rough experience, I can feel that the big pepper has indeed increased the cost. It seems that they want to improve the quality of this mobile phone and make a mid-to-high-end mobile phone.

    Compared with Su Xun's previous big hot pepper mobile phone, there has been a great improvement in terms of feel and fluency.

    Of course, compared with the fruit mobile phone, not to mention the system, the gap in other hardware is also relatively large.

    However, this is also equivalent to doing a good job. For the Pepper mobile phone, it can be seen that it has exhausted all its strength.

    This mobile phone is not bad among domestic mobile phones, and with such a large-capacity battery, its competitiveness will not be weak.

    Of course, Su Xun's swipe out of nowhere, he can't see what's going on with the battery, so he can only ask: "How is the battery of the phone?"

    "I've been using it for a day, and I deliberately tested it. I played a video for almost a day without stopping, and it still has 90% of the battery." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun looked at the power bar at the top of the screen, and indeed it showed 90%, indicating that it took a day and only 10% was spent.

    You must know that you are watching videos. We all know that watching videos and playing games are the most power-consuming activities. If you continue to watch videos on your current mobile phone, it may run out of power in a few hours.

    As for this mobile phone, there is still 90% remaining after a day of storage, which is evident in its battery life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 Insanity (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although he was amazed for a while, to be honest, Su Xun didn't feel too surprised, because there was no need for that.

    He was the one who made this battery, and he is naturally quite clear about its function.

    It is obvious that the battery technology that Luo Tianyi's company has produced is relatively reserved, and it only lasts for about ten days.

    In the technology that Su Xun gave her, the awesome battery is not just for the number of days of standby.

    Of course, this is the same as doing business. If you can¨t come up, just take out the best, otherwise how will you update it in the future.

    According to Su Xun's speculation, if the mobile phone is used normally, it will be no problem to use it for more than ten days.

    After all, after watching a video for a day, it only used 10% of the battery. Who would sit idle and watch a video all day long?

    Except for some special circumstances, it is no problem to use it for more than ten days. Even if you use it all day, such as chatting, reading news, and swiping Weibo, it will not consume much power.

    "It seems that the effect is still good. When will this phone be released?" Su Xun asked.

    Luo Shenyi said: "The press conference will be held at 2:30 pm tomorrow. This time, there is a lot of movement in the Big Pepper. We have invited a popular little fresh meat to help build momentum."

    "And a week in advance, it is said that there will be a cross-generational product release, which can be regarded as gaining some attention."

    After Su Xun heard this, he suddenly remembered, no wonder he occasionally sees the word "cross-era" on the Internet recently.

    It is estimated that it was promoted by Pepper, which has become a meme. Of course, everyone is making fun of him with the mentality of blacking him.

    No one has any expectations. After all, the big pepper is not ranked among the domestic mobile phones. In the end, if you come out and talk about crossing the era and changing the world, who will believe you?

    ? In these days, publicity is all unscrupulous to gain attention, and everyone is used to it.

    However, because Big Pepper spent a lot of money this time, he almost exhausted his family resources in publicity, which led to a bit of excessive force.

    The effect is achieved, but everyone is more of a joke.

    Su Xun probably understands the mentality of these netizens now, and guesses that he is already waiting to see a joke, and when the press conference starts tomorrow, he will start to complain crazily.

    To put it bluntly, people nowadays are full and bored, and many idlers are just waiting for some fun things to watch.

    However, Su Xun was very clear in his heart, and said in his heart that after tomorrow, you might really be scared.

    Although Su Xun looks down on mobile phones that have been on standby for more than ten days, in the current world, no mobile phone company can do it.

    For example, the fruit phone used by Su Xun has to be charged at least once a day, otherwise it will not be able to carry it at all, and there are some smart watches and the like.

    It looks like it¨s not bad if it looks fancy, but in fact it has to be charged every day, which seems tasteless.

    ? After all, charging a mobile phone is quite annoying, but after wearing a watch, you let me charge it every day, which is unbearable.

    After the big pepper phone comes out, God knows what a sensation it will be. Anyway, Su Xun thought about it for a while, and vaguely, he was quite looking forward to it.

    Putting the phone on the table, Su Xun asked: "Have you told them, during the press conference, should we promote our battery?"

    "This is natural. Experts have been sent there. It is obvious that the introduction of the battery is the highlight of the press conference."

    Su Xun nodded. It seems that the Pepper Company probably knows what the core selling point of their mobile phone is.

    It is obvious that the most core part is the battery. After all, in other respects, they cannot be compared with other domestic mobile phones.

    The only competitiveness is the battery, which is also the biggest advantage. If they understand, they will naturally use this battery to make a fuss at the press conference.

    In this way, Su Xun's company will have a certain degree of exposure and a little increase in popularity. In this way, future development will be a little easier.

    Su Xun knew in his heart that as long as this first step is done well, the battery will naturally not worry about sales in the future. It is estimated that countless companies will be overwhelmed to come to the door.

    "By the way, there is one more thing."

    At this time, Luo Shenyi said something again, and the tone sounded a little strange.

    "What's wrong?" Su Xun looked at herEye.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Have you heard that Fu Yanjie from the Fu family seems to have lost his mind, and he has gone crazy."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun looked calm on the surface, but in fact he was suddenly moved in his heart.

    Almost forgot about this incident. When Fu Yanjie left Luo Shenyi's house before, Su Xun apparently let him go. In fact, Su Xun sent several evil spirits to follow him.

    Hearing the news that Fu Yanjie had gone crazy, Su Xun was not very surprised, all of this was expected.

    However, what makes Su Xun a little strange is that why did he go crazy today? It seems that many days have passed. To be reasonable, he should be dead if he is haunted by evil spirits.

    So many days have passed, is the person still alive? This is unbelievable.

    Su Xun couldn't help but said in surprise: "Are people just crazy?"

    Luo Shenyi: ""

    Can't help but give Su Xun a blank look. Although that guy is not a good guy, Luo Shenyi was even secretly happy after hearing that he was crazy.

    However, what Su Xun said still makes people a little speechless. What do you mean by being just crazy? They are already crazy, what else do they want to do.

    This news only came out in the last two days, and it almost spread among the upper-class circles in Linjiang, becoming an explosive news.

    After all, a big family, the Fu family, was involved in this matter, and Fu Yanjie was also a well-known son, so it was quite unexpected that such a thing would happen.

    The Fu family has never announced this matter, but there is no impenetrable wall in the world. When the Fu family sent him to a mental hospital for diagnosis last time, he was still seen by people after all.

    After the news got out, it was naturally spread around at an extremely fast speed. It is estimated that the entire Fu family is also suffering from a headache.

    After confirming that the bastard is not dead, Su Xun doesn't know which link went wrong.

    But he was insane, he became a lunatic, that's for sure.

    Moreover, once a person loses his sanity, it cannot be repaired, that is to say, he can only be like this for the rest of his life, becoming a psychopath.

    Although it is a bit regrettable, it can be regarded as allowing him to get the punishment he deserves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306 Seize the headlines (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The time came to the afternoon of the second day. Su Xun, who had nothing to do at home, rarely picked up his mobile phone and opened the live broadcast software.

    After two o'clock, the press conference of the big hot pepper phone will start. Su Xun is naturally more concerned about it. Anyway, the battery produced by his company is the first time to enter everyone's field of vision, so it is worth paying attention to.

    ?The live broadcasting industry is so developed these days that anyone can start a live broadcast, and it can be said that it has been integrated into every corner of everyone's life.

    Even the birth of a child is broadcast live, and the creation of a human is also broadcast live, so things like mobile phone conferences will naturally be broadcast live.

    Opened a live broadcast software casually, and after looking around for a while, I saw a live broadcast room called "Live Broadcasting of the New Pepper Mobile Phone Launch Conference."

    The popularity is not low, more than one million without words, of course, those who watch the live broadcast often know that this number is unbelievable, just take a look.

    It does not represent the actual number of people watching. If this is the case, if the live broadcast room on any software is added up, it is estimated that the whole world is watching the live broadcast, and fake ones will not work.

    Later, those live broadcast software also learned to be smart, saying that it was popularity, not popularity, but actually a habit of deceit.

    But Su Xun doesn't care about so much, just take a look at it casually.

    Entering the live broadcast room, the clarity is still good. The press conference has already started. There is a middle-aged man who seems to be the boss of this big pepper company or something.

    The dress is very simple, a black T-shirt, plus a pair of jeans, on which he is talking endlessly.

    After listening for a while, I was almost talking nonsense, talking about the development of mobile phones this year, as well as the era of smart phones, some disadvantages and the like.

    It was all nonsense, and Su Xun almost fell asleep listening to it, but there was no good way to do it. This was a live broadcast, and it couldn't be fast forwarded directly.

    Either don't watch it, if you continue to watch it, you can only endure it.

    Fortunately, within Su Xun's patience, this person started to introduce the mobile phone, which is similar to the general press conference. After the appearance was released, there was a burst of ridicule on the barrage!

    "Just this broken mobile phone, and you still say you want to subvert the imagination, change the world, and become the best mobile phone?"

    "Damn it, I'm almost dying of laughter. It's too funny. I wouldn't even look down on this broken phone if you gave it to me."

    "Give it to me and I'll take it. It looks similar to an ordinary domestic machine."

    "It's another copycat of a fruit phone. Looking at this Liu Haiping makes me feel sick. I don't have any thoughts of my own."

    "I can bear all these. The problem is that the good technology is said to be awesome. What are these things? I still remember the awesome bragging in advance."

    "Isn't the current mobile phone manufacturer like this? The old Luo who hammered the mobile phone before was better than him, and his face was swollen."

    "It's really boring, I don't want to watch it."

    "???"

    There are quite a lot of bullet screens, and Su Xun specially opened the bullet screens to watch, which can be compared with some first-line anchors.

    However, if you take a closer look, you will find that this bullet screen is really unsightly, full of cynicism, and some direct spraying, there are piles of keyboard warriors.

    In addition, there are a lot of question marks. Su Xun also often watches live broadcasts, some games and the like, and knows what these people want to express when they raise question marks.

    The main reason is that the previous propaganda offensive of Big Pepper was too fierce, and the promotion was done regardless of the cost. The effect was achieved, but many people were waiting to see the joke.

    As a result, as soon as this phone came out, it was found that there was nothing innovative, and everything was lackluster, so everyone naturally started to complain.

    I've been enduring it for a long time, and it's just for this time that I came here to vent. The level of boredom of these people is often beyond imagination.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said in his heart that the press conference of the big hot pepper phone was obviously designed.

    At the beginning, let's be a little dull, and then get the main action out later, it's bad enough.

    Sure enough, it didn't take long for the people on the stage to tell the biggest selling point of the mobile phone. It can be used continuously for 15 days on a single charge.

    As soon as this interface appeared on the screen, Su Xun didn't know what the reaction to the barrage was, but Su Xun could clearly hear it, and there was a burst of exclamation at the scene.

    Those who went to the scene, there will be some spectators, as well as a lot of media and so on, all watching on the spot. This news really frightened people.

    ? What is the concept of continuous use for 15 days, only ?The current Nokia mobile phone may still be able to do it.

    However, that is a feature phone, which is not the same as a smart phone. In the era of smart phones, there is no real mobile phone with a strong standby time.

    And look good, it is clearly talking about continuous use, not standby.

    This is not the same again. If it is in standby mode, it is equivalent to the phone being fully charged, leaving it there for 15 days without using it.

    That way the power consumption is relatively small.

    But to be reasonable, a mobile phone that has not been turned off for 15 days is not bad now.

    But continuous use is different, 15 hours is enough, you still have 15 days, why don't you go to heaven?

    I don't believe it, everyone obviously doesn't believe it, I feel that this is too fake, and it has surpassed the current level of technology.

    The best fruit phone in the world, it doesn¨t even work when it¨s in standby mode. Your hot pepper phone doesn¨t even rank in Huaxia. How can you do it?

    It's not that you look down on your own people, because most people will have this kind of reaction, which is also normal.

    Su Xun opened the bullet screen, and it was so densely packed that the screen could no longer be seen clearly, it was considered a bullet screen.

    Except for "666", most of them are skeptical.

    "I'm so good at bragging, and I still use it for 15 days. This is false propaganda."

    "Have you lost your ambition? This big chili mobile phone company has obviously lost its ambition in order to gain attention."

    "If they can have such an awesome battery, I will live broadcast the upside down."

    "It's too fake, I can't believe it at all."

    ""

    Seeing that they didn't believe it, Su Xun was relieved. This is a good thing.

    Only when you don't believe it at the beginning and gradually become convinced, will it be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and the effect of the publicity can be imagined.

    The turmoil at the scene lasted for a while, and at this time the spokesperson said: "Okay, everyone, be quiet, maybe you don't believe it, and I will show you a video below."

    Everyone must be ready. There is a fast-playing video, which records a person's usage for more than ten days.

    After more than ten minutes, everyone was shocked when I saw the last 15 days of use.

    On the Internet, there was a wave of waves soon, and the hot pepper phone quickly made headlines.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Obsession with Ansuke (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's hard to imagine that the launch of a mobile phone is still in progress, and it has become like this. Almost the entire social media is talking about it.

    Big pepper mobile phone, that's it.

    ? Mobile phone batteries have always been a very painful problem for everyone. Although the impact is not too great, it is still uncomfortable, especially now that you often need to use power banks.

    The capacity of the small power bank is not enough, and the big one is like a brick. Who wants to put it on the body, which is quite inconvenient.

    It would be great if there is a super strong battery in standby, and the Pepper phone fills the gap in this regard.

    Directly named the super battery, it is quite eye-catching, and the effect explodes all at once.

    In fact, super batteries and the like are just gimmicks, and they probably came up with it themselves.

    Many merchants like to make up such unnecessary vocabulary when promoting, and there are even more powerful ones that can create their own vocabulary.

    For example, some toothpaste advertisements say that there is a whitening factor added. When everyone hears it, it¨s awesome. Although I don¨t understand it, I feel that the effect should be good.

    In fact, there is no substance such as brightening factor at all, and it is purely self-created.

    Su Xun doesn't care about the publicity. Anyway, he knows that although the press conference of Big Pepper is not finished, it has been a success.

    Not to mention what I said below, it only takes about ten minutes for the battery of this mobile phone to be fully charged, which makes people crazy again.

    Damn it will be fully charged in about ten minutes, which is too awesome, much better than the so-called super fast charging, lightning fast charging and the like.

    Today's mobile phones generally take about two hours to fully charge.

    As a result, he can fully charge it in ten minutes, charge it for ten minutes, and use it for about 15 days. Just thinking about it, it feels amazing.

    A lot of people don't care about the charging cable. Many people hate playing while charging, especially when playing games.

    But it seems that the hot pepper phone perfectly solves these problems.

    It is still unclear whether the battery of the Pepper phone is real, whether it can be mass-produced, and whether the previous video was edited.

    There are a series of doubts, but this does not affect the rapid rise in the topic of the hot pepper phone.

    Anyway, whether it is true or not, when the press conference is over, those technology media and the like will be able to get the phone for testing as soon as possible.

    Whether it is so awesome or not, everyone will know soon, and there is no need to worry.

    Finally, I looked at the price and found that there are different versions. This is also expected, and almost all mobile phones do this now.

    More than two thousand to more than three thousand, several prices, in fact, this price is already considered kind.

    Although the price has indeed increased a lot compared with the previous big pepper mobile phones, it is already considered cheap compared to most of the current flagship phones, and fruit phones are sold for more than 10,000.

    When you look back and look at the two or three thousand mobile phones, it really doesn't feel like a big deal.

    After reading these, the press conference was almost over, and Su Xun also turned off the live broadcast.

    Before leaving, he took a look at the barrage, and found that there were words like "really fragrant" and "buy, buy, buy" written on it, which made people feel a little funny.

    Afterwards, Su Xun also looked at Weibo and the like. Anyway, after getting the mobile phone and testing it, many people found that the battery is really quite strong.

    ? One after another, they posted admiration. Everyone knows that Chili has released a mobile phone that can be used for 15 days, and it only takes ten minutes to charge.

    In this way, the hot pepper phone is completely popular, and the reservation interface on the official website is even directly paralyzed.

    Some people want to buy because they are curious, and when they see something new, they just want to try it.

    Most people are definitely attracted by this battery. In fairness, the Pepper phone is not ranked, and it is not a good phone.

    But it's not too bad. It has all the basic configurations. The optimization of the system may be a little bit worse, but with this battery, it is enough to make up for many defects.

    Many people don't have high requirements for the performance of mobile phones. For example, some takeaways, couriers and the like, their mobile phones are used almost all day long, and a strong standby is simply a blessing.

    There are still many that are not bad for money. Anyway, this mobile phone is not expensive, so even if you buy it infrequently.?, as a spare phone or something, it¨s pretty good too.

    The pre-orders for the Big Pepper mobile phone are scary. This product will definitely become the best-selling product in the company's history. There is no doubt about it.

    Su Xun could even think that all the mobile phone manufacturers in the world will be unable to calm down, and they will come to inquire about the battery and seek cooperation.

    Naturally, we will not only cooperate with Big Pepper. This is just the first step. After all, Big Pepper is a company whose shipment volume is still too small. Su Xun wants to promote this battery globally.

    Then, all mobile phone manufacturers have used it. Imagine how much money they can make, a few hundred dollars a piece, if they can sell 100 million batteries a year.

    Of course, these are all troubles of happiness, and should be left to Luo Shenyi to deal with. I believe in her ability, Su Xun will not interfere too much.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Soon it was time for the teacher appreciation banquet. In the hotel, each person paid dozens of dollars to invite each teacher to dinner.

    Almost all the classmates in the class went, and they also wanted to get together with the classmates.

    During the meal this time, the atmosphere was much more relaxed. Everyone was talking and laughing, very happy.

    Teachers are human beings too, and they may be a bit serious at ordinary times, but there is nothing you can do about it. After graduation, everyone will be like friends, and you will find that most of the teachers are actually pretty good.

    The most eye-catching ones in the audience were undoubtedly Su Xun and An Suke. The two of them had the highest grades in the class, and they both went to Jianghai University, which was also the best.

    Others are envious, but they also know that the future of these two is limitless, so let's take advantage of the present and build a good relationship.

    He Tianming is undoubtedly the most depressing one. All the boys in the previous class were inferior to him, and he was the one with the most limelight.

    As a result, it was all right now, all his limelight belonged to Su Xun, and was snatched by Su Xun.

    Instead, he is in the corner, almost no one cares about him.

    Seeing all this, the proud He Tianming felt very resentful in his heart. He wanted to change this situation, especially An Suke, who still had ideas.

    It's not that he hasn't thought about what he should do these days. After deliberation, He Tianming finally decided to implement his plan.

    Anyway, he must get An Suke, and educate Su Xun by the way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Dinner by the River (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No one noticed that this fellow He Tianming's eyes kept flickering.

    I didn't even see how he ate all night, so I should be thinking about some conspiracy or the like, but everyone ate happily and didn't notice this detail.

    After a very pleasant meal, two or three hours later, it also began to end, and the teachers left one after another.

    After all, they are relatively older, and everyone still has some purchasing agents, and what should be said has already been said during the meal.

    The teacher does have feelings for the students, but it is not the same as the feelings the students have for the teacher.

    Because the teacher does not know how many students he has taken care of, and it is like this every year. They have seen a lot, and they will not have any parting emotions.

    But the students are different. After all, they are still young. After three years of high school, there are only these few teachers, physical education teachers, music teachers, and art teachers. They are sick all day long, and I haven¨t seen them for a long time.

    Even when she was in school, she had opinions on some teachers, such as Fat Po Zhang, how many people hated her.

    But even today, many people still go to toast her to express their respect.

    The teachers also deliberately wanted to leave some space for the students, so they left first.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't think there was anything wrong at first, but seeing everyone was very sad, and some girls even cried, and couldn't help but be infected by the atmosphere, and felt a sore nose.

    Anyway, after being together for three years, we still have some feelings.

    And everyone also understands that even when you graduate, no matter how beautiful your words are, you must meet more often in the future.

    But very few people can get people together after graduation. Some people must have met for the last time, which is equivalent to the end of youth.

    It's really sad when you think about it that way.

    Just at this moment of sadness, that fellow He Tianming spoke.

    Just heard him say: "Everyone, don't be too sad, I have a suggestion, let's spend two days, or we can get together again."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone looked over unconsciously.

    Tonight's He Tianming, to be honest, has no sense of existence. He is completely different from the previous him. When he heard him speak suddenly, he was a little surprised.

    He Tianming continued: "I happen to have an idea. Anyway, we all have time now, so it's better to play together more. It's fun to be together with more classmates."

    "It's not interesting to eat in a restaurant. Otherwise, let's go to the riverside to have a dinner or something. It just so happens that there is a beach over there. We can swim and things like that. The whole buffet barbecue is very comfortable  "

    The more He Tianming talked, the more enthusiastic he became. After all, he used to be a class cadre, so he had a good tongue, which went smoothly.

    After he said this, everyone had little expectations. They were all young people, and they were quite interested in the kind of gameplay He Tianming said.

    Think about being on the riverside. Although it is not as romantic as the seaside, the riverside has been transformed in recent years, and a sandy beach has been artificially created.

    Just to attract everyone to play in the past, this big summer happens to be the season for playing with water again.

    Think about how exciting it is for men and women to play in the water together. We are all adolescent children, so we must look forward to it, not only boys, but also girls.

    After the college entrance examination, they are all prospective college students, and everyone has relaxed a lot psychologically, feeling that they are already adults.

    However, Su Xun frowned. The feeling that He Tianming gave him was not pure, but seemed to be a conspiracy.

    Especially when it comes to swimming, Su Xun is even more worried.

    When swimming, you can't wear normal clothes to swim, you have to wear a swimsuit, and then you will be a little exposed.

    What if he takes advantage of this opportunity in the future? Su Xun always feels that this person has always been obsessed with An Suke.

    However, Su Xun did not speak either. After all, the relationship between the two of them was at odds, and it was inappropriate for him to speak suddenly.

    Seeing that everyone was very excited, He Tianming understood that his proposal this time would definitely succeed.

    Just heard him say: "Are you all willing to go? If you are willing to go, please tell me."

    "Go, there's nothing to do at home anyway."

    "It's more fun to be with classmates."

    "As soon as possible, I have to travel in a few days.Well, I'm afraid I won't have much time when it gets late.  "

    ""

    Everyone's opinions were surprisingly unanimous, and they were all quite willing to go and seemed very interested.

    The key is in Linjiang, not far away, and it doesn't cost much, the beach is open to the public for free, if they want to have a self-service barbecue then.

    ?Everyone pays for some ingredients and a grill together, at most it costs a few dozen yuan per person. These days, after the college entrance examination, you must have some money in your hand, and a few dozen yuan is nothing.

    He Tianming immediately looked at An Suke. With a smile on his face, he said, "Suke, you are the squad leader. Help me organize it later. I can't do it alone."

    "After all, this may be the last time the students in our class get together, so try to make it a little better." He Tianming said.

    An Su was in a bit of a dilemma. She didn't want to talk to He Tianming very much, and she didn't like this man very much, especially when he chased her before.

    Everyone knows this, and An Suke also knows it well, and he doesn't want to have any contact with him, so as not to make Su Xun unhappy.

    Although she and Su Xun are still unclear, and the relationship has not been confirmed, she still cares about Su Xun's feelings.

    However, upon hearing that this was the last gathering, it seemed to be quite important, and An Suke didn't want to cause everyone regrets because she didn't go.

    Not to mention that she is still a class monitor. Although she has graduated, but there are classmates in the class, then the responsibility of the class monitor is still there.

    An Suke nodded and said, "Okay, I will help you organize the girls' side."

    The implication is that we have a division of labor, don't talk about cooperation, I don't want to have more contact with you.

    However, He Tianming looked overjoyed, and it was enough to persuade An Suke. He cared more about An Suke.

    Even he has already figured out a way. When An Suke goes there, it shouldn't be a big problem to win her favor.

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained to see it here, and thought that this product was also extremely insidious.

    Although he didn't ask himself, but if he got An Suke away, even if he didn't want to go, he had to go now.

    If he doesn't go, what if he really takes advantage of the opportunity, Su Xun will not underestimate his shamelessness, An Suke is too simple, how can he be his opponent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 Two-pronged approach (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two days later, the class group informed yesterday that the riverside dinner suggested by He Tianming started today.

    Early in the morning, we have to set off. The weather is pretty good, not too hot, and it is considered a relatively good weather.

    In summer, if it's too hot, normal people don't want to go out at all.

    However, Su Xun was still in a bad mood. There was nothing he could do. When he thought of that guy He Tianming, he didn't feel too uncomfortable, but he still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    But he was honest and didn't come to provoke him. Su Xun had no reason to kill him for no reason, that would be too unreasonable.

    Anyway, I still have to pass today, so I just went to have fun, and by the way, guard against that He Tianming's tricks against An Suke.

    If his own woman is touched by another man, even if it is touched, Su Xun will not be able to accept it, he will not let this kind of thing happen.

    Although this is a bit machismo, most normal men think this way, and contact like shaking hands is not considered a big deal.

    But if it is really the kind of wretched man who wants to take advantage of it, no man can tolerate it.

    Linjiang is not a coastal city, but within the territory, there is a Han River passing through, which is also the origin of the name of the city of Linjiang.

    For a long time, the status of the Han River in the hearts of Linjiang people is actually very important.

    Moreover, in recent years, it has also developed a little bit, and a whole beach has been built for everyone to play and cultivate immortality.

    Su Xun has also been in Linjiang for three years. To be honest, he has never been to the riverside.

    After driving past, I found that the development here is quite good, like a tourist attraction, with various facilities and hotels, in fact, there are all here.

    Moreover, the man-made beach is quite big, which is different from what Su Xun thought, and it seems that it is not much different from the beach.

    Everyone was basically there. It was rare to see so many people on the beach this early in the morning.

    There is a special place for everyone to change clothes here, and many people went to change into the swimsuits they brought.

    For a while, many boys began to swallow their saliva. Seeing the swimsuits worn by many girls, they felt quite seductive.

    Although it is not the kind of bikini or three-point style, it is already quite good. There are even a few girls who are so bold in their clothes that they are faintly visible.

    Today's trip is really worth it.

    Of course, that was someone else's idea. Su Xun didn't have much interest. After all, his vision is different now.

    What he paid more attention to was Ansu Ke.

    Wearing a bathing suit, An Suke naturally attracted a lot of heads-turning, which is beyond control.

    However, An Suke does belong to that kind of quite conservative girl. The swimsuit on her body is almost tightly wrapped, and only one shoulder is exposed.

    Ordinarily, some girls walking on the street feel that they wear more clothes than her. Even so, a pair of long legs is enough to make people pleasing to the eye.

    Su Xun couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief, saying that An Suke was still sensible, which reassured him.

    As for the long legs exposed outside, this is a normal thing. In summer, girls basically wear some shorts and skirts, which also show their legs.

    Su Xun also changed into a swimsuit, and put on clothes on her upper body. After all, there are girls there, so it's too open and not very good.

    Everyone started playing at the beach. After a while, when you get tired from playing, it¨s quite interesting to do the whole self-service barbecue.

    However, Su Xun noticed that that guy He Tianming seemed to be missing.

    Su Xun wanted to pay special attention to this person today, but it seems that he hasn't come here yet.

    Something was wrong, and Su Xun didn't think too much about it, thinking that it was very possible, he should have prepared some ingredients or something.

    Anyway, no matter how much it is, with him around, he can't make any troubles. It's better for him to be honest, otherwise, Su Xun won't let him go and will make him pay the price.

    At this time, He Tianming was on the shore, and beside him, there was an old man squatting, who looked a little old.

    "Is the crocodile you arranged reliable or not?" He Tianming asked, seeming a little nervous, and was about to start.

    This old man is an animal trainer, or in other words, a farmer. He has raised a lot of aquatic creatures, such as crocodiles, and he has trained them quite well.?? good.

    He made money through this, and it just so happened that He Tianming saw it last time, and this He Tianming had been thinking about this idea all the time.

    After deciding to act, he found the old man and thought about the possibility of acting.

    This so-called plan is actually that he asked the old man to cooperate and let him turn around and quietly release a crocodile by the river.

    Think about it, everyone is playing by the river, how scary it would be if a creature like a crocodile suddenly appeared, especially girls, I am afraid that they will panic and panic.

    At that time, as soon as he came out, he directly subdued the crocodile. How domineering and admirable the girls are. I am afraid that An Suke will feel that he is extremely brave and stronger than Su Xun.

    Especially if Su Xun is scared to death, then it will be more interesting, and it can just form a sharp contrast with him.

    Fortunately, this is the riverside, if it is the seaside, I am afraid He Tianming will have to think about whether he can get some sharks over, and the effect will be better.

    However, this plan is more worrying, and He Tianming is also quite afraid. If it fails and the crocodile bites someone, it will be troublesome, so He Tianming must ask clearly.

    But the old man grinned and said with a smile: "Young master, just rest assured, my crocodile is well trained."

    "Nothing will go wrong, the powder I gave you, as long as you secretly sprinkle a little on the crocodile's face while others are not paying attention, it will immediately be afraid and dare not move." The old man said confidently.

    He has been with these animals all his life. Although animals are tools for him to make money, he does have a lot of research in this area.

    The crocodiles are all trained by him, and there will be no problems if they follow his command. On the contrary, he is afraid that He Tianming will lose the chain by himself.

    After He Tianming heard what he said, he was naturally relieved. Now that the matter has come to an end, he must try it.

    Just heard He Tianming say: "Okay, then I'll pass by, you can let the crocodile go there in a while, remember to be quiet, so as not to be discovered."

    He Tianming didn't want to waste time, because besides this, he had another plan.

    He has prepared two plans, intending to do both, and the effect will definitely be quite good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Surprised Alligator Appearance (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, then I'm going back, you get ready to do it quickly, don't let other people find out that you set the crocodile."

    After He Tianming finished speaking, he seemed to think of something, and he continued to say: "As long as this matter is done today, your benefits will definitely be indispensable."

    "Okay, just rest assured, I can't handle such a small matter!"

    The old man is also a money-seeker, because of his cruel training over the years, he has killed countless animals in his hands.

    Everything is for money. Today I met a rich second-generation kid. If you cooperate with him, you can earn a lot of money.

    It wasn't a difficult task. To be honest, he naturally wouldn't refuse, and agreed easily, and felt that there would be no problems.

    The old man did not stay. Although he is not a good person, he still has the most basic morals. If he takes the money, he will naturally do things well in the future.

    He Tianming calmed down his mood, and put the powder that the old man gave him that could restrain crocodiles into his pocket.

    Trying to make himself look normal, He Tianming is quite excited when he thinks that he will be able to pretend later.

    In fact, this person is a little exaggerated, and he always likes to show off. From the last time he went to the hospital for a physical examination, he tried his best to show how awesome he is.

    It's just a pity that when Su Xun pretended to be forced that time, he became a supporting role instead, which made him feel angry.

    This time, there should be no problems, after all, it was carefully planned.

    And it's already at this time, if you don't pretend to be aggressive, you will have no chance at all, and if you really go to college, the connection between him and An Suke must be tantamount to disappearing.

    Therefore, we must take advantage of this last chance to snatch An Suke back from Su Xun's hands.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't know what he was thinking. If Su Xun found out, he must find some book friends with dirty urine in the book review area to wake up He Tianming.

    What are you daydreaming about? Just like a bird like him, he still wants to snatch An Suke away, but he doesn't know where he got the courage from.

    After He Tianming, who came all the way, came to the beach, he immediately said loudly: "I'm sorry everyone, I'm late."

    In fact, no one cares whether he comes or not. Everyone is having a good time, and his role does not seem to be great.

    However, after seeing him coming, a few people greeted him, after all, we are all classmates.

    Su Xun just glanced at this guy, and didn't talk to him or anything like that. No matter what he does, as long as he doesn't harass An Suke.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +47!"

    "Um?"

    As a result, Su Xun just took a look at this guy, and immediately received the resentment value from him. This speed is too fast, so fast that Su Xun felt a little caught off guard.

    However, Su Xun is not stupid, he reacted quickly, and roughly understood what was going on. It is estimated that it is very likely that this guy saw that he and An Suke were playing together.

    ? Especially An Suke is still wearing a swimsuit and is so close to him, I guess He Tianming will be pissed off when he sees it.

    Although nothing can be seen on the surface, the hatred in his heart cannot be concealed, and he directly contributed a wave of resentment to Su Xun.

    Seeing that this guy didn't make any moves, Su Xun didn't bother with this guy.

    "He Tianming, why don't you come down to play in a swimsuit?"

    At this time, many people were playing in the water, especially the girls, who seemed to love playing in the water.

    It's morning now, and the temperature has already risen after the sun comes out. Only in the water, it doesn't feel so hot.

    But after He Tianming came over, he didn't seem to intend to change into his swimsuit and go into the water. He was on the beach, bragging to everyone, and someone immediately asked him, thinking that He Tianming was afraid of the water or something.

    In fact, it was because in his trousers pocket, there was still powder for restraining crocodiles, waiting to be used for a while.

    If you put on swimming trunks, where should you get this thing, you can't put it in your pants, and you will murder your brother later.

    So He Tianming could only look like this, and said: "It's okay, you play first, I'll go into the water later."

    At the same time, He Tianming had already thought in his heart, the old manWhen will we do it?

    In fact, he was still a little worried. After all, there were dozens of people here, and he didn't know how he got the crocodile here without anyone noticing.

    "ah！！"

    As a result, before ten minutes had passed, a girl by the river was heard screaming, with panic mixed in her voice.

    What followed was the non-stop screaming of other girls, as if this kind of screaming was contagious.

    He Tianming's heart moved immediately, his eyes brightened, and he probably knew that the crocodile must have come.

    This guy pretended to be ignorant on the surface, and hurried over to see what was going on.

    "Crocodile, a crocodile is coming!"

    Sure enough, after getting close, I heard someone keep saying this, most of them were frightened, and there was a girl who was still crying.

    Clearly terrified, thinking about being playing, suddenly a crocodile climbed up, it was so scary, it caused a ton of scares.

    It is not surprising that timid girls will be scared to cry.

    "Everyone, step back!"

    At this time, He Tianming immediately yelled, saying in his heart that my chance to act aggressive has finally come.

    Think about it, everyone was afraid of being like this, and after a while, I was the only one who was extremely brave, and went up to subdue the crocodile. It was as handsome as a movie.

    Don't girls just like boys who stand up at this critical moment, just like the unrivaled heroes who step on the colorful clouds.

    He Tianming's words gave everyone a certain reminder, and everyone retreated one after another, keeping a certain distance from the crocodile that climbed onto the beach.

    No matter how brave you are, you dare not mess with crocodiles, they are notoriously cruel.

    Especially when it opened its mouth, looking at the bloody mouth and mouth full of fangs, it made people's skin crawl.

    This crocodile has a huge body. If it bites, I am afraid that half of its life will be lost, and it will definitely be missing arms and legs.

    But the disadvantage of crocodiles is that their speed is not very fast, especially when crawling on the shore, it is a bit slow.

    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, so as not to be bitten, just run quickly and keep a certain distance from it.

    Everyone backed up quickly, no matter boys or girls, no one dared to take the initiative to kill themselves, waiting for the crocodile to bite themselves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Scared to death directly (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There was a little confusion, most of the girls huddled together, looking pitiful, weak and helpless.

    At this time, He Tianming can be said to be extremely satisfied, everything is similar to what he imagined.

    Everything is going according to plan, and next, after everyone retreats, he will go up, play the hero, repel the crocodile, and then pretend to be crazy.

    As a result, just when He Tianming was about to make a move, he discovered that something was wrong. There was a person standing there without moving.

    This person is none other than Su Xun who makes He Tianming hate his teeth itchy.

    Su Xun actually stood there like a wooden stake, just so motionless, which made people wonder what was going on.

    Especially the crocodile is moving forward non-stop, crawling forward, and there is not much distance to pull away from Su Xun.

    It is estimated that after a while, the crocodile will come to Su Xun's side, and it will bite up suddenly, and it will be impossible to avoid it.

    Don't look at the slow speed of the crocodile, but this is only on land, but the predation of the crocodile is quite powerful.

    Anyone who has seen the animal world knows that crocodiles usually lurk in the water and encounter some animals that come to the shore to drink water, such as antelope.

    While drinking water, the crocodile jumped out suddenly. It only took one mouthful to drag the animal into the water, and then had a full meal, which was quite comfortable.

    It can be seen how fast the crocodile is attacking. Su Xun is trying to die. If the crocodile goes up to give him a bite, he may not even be able to cry.

    An Su couldn't help being anxious, she quickly shouted: "Su Xun, what are you doing, come back quickly, the crocodile is here."

    He Tianming couldn't help but be amused, thinking that Su Xun was frightened or something, everyone knows how to run, but he can't even run, it's too useless.

    However, when she heard that An Suke cared so much about Su Xun, especially An Suke's anxious look, she wished she could go up and pull Su Xun back in person.

    For a moment, He Tianming was jealous and felt a sense of revenge. He thought it would be better to let the crocodile kill Su Xun, and then go out by himself.

    Even if it doesn't bite to death, half-death is good, anyway, the crocodile appeared by the river, at most it was an accidental time, no one would suspect him.

    He Tianming decided that after the crocodile bit Su Xun, he would act aggressively himself, which would be more effective.

    Little did he know that with his hesitation, he would forever lose the opportunity to pretend to be aggressive, and opportunities are only reserved for those who are prepared.

    Su Xun turned around and was told by An Suke: "Don't worry, I'm fine, don't come here."

    In fact, Su Xun wasn't frightened stupid at all, he just wanted to take a look. It's a bit strange why a crocodile suddenly appeared.

    After all, this area has been managed and is for people to play and relax. The management department is definitely not a fool, and knows how dangerous it is if such a creature appears.

    Reasonably speaking, the water near here should have been checked.

    And in this day and age, crocodiles are almost becoming a rare species, especially wild ones, which are very rare. Generally, crocodiles are bred.

    It is unavoidable that a crocodile suddenly appeared.

    Su Xun didn't suspect He Tianming, after all, there was no evidence to prove that he did it, and he didn't think about it at all.

    It is very possible that the wild ones popped up suddenly. Who can say for sure what happened in the river.

    Of course it's strange, it's strange, but Su Xun will definitely not be afraid, what a joke, he is a man with the skin of Bailongyin, and he will be afraid of such a mere crocodile.

    It should be this crocodile, it is afraid of itself, that's why Su Xun is so calm.

    Taking a step back, even without Bai Longyin, Su Xun would not panic too much.

    After all, his reflexes are strong, and with the attack level of a crocodile, he can definitely dodge it, not necessarily a shark.

    Sure enough, within a few seconds, the crocodile crawled slowly in front of Su Xun, about two meters away, and then stopped.

    The huge body is prostrate on the ground, and it seems to be shrunk into a ball. If you look closely, you can find that the body is shaking slightly.

    Obviously, after getting close, I felt the bastard on Su Xun's body no, it was the real dragon's aura.

    ? Dragon Qi has a depressing effect on any living creature in the water.His nature cannot be changed.

    Once you feel this kind of breath, you can't help being afraid, afraid, and all kinds of emotions will come out, and you dare not touch Su Xun.

    "Hey, why is the crocodile not moving?"

    "It feels like he is afraid of Su Xun."

    "Illusion, can crocodiles be afraid of people? Is it too hot?"

    "Don't take it lightly. Most animals are cunning. I read a study before. The crocodile's IQ is not low. Maybe this is its camouflage, making people underestimate the enemy and then wait for the opportunity."

    "Damn, keep your voice down, the crocodile doesn't know, what if you remind it."

    ""

    Many students who retreated a certain distance can naturally see this scene, and everyone is surprised for a while.

    Xin asked what the hell was going on, the crocodile, which looked scary just now, suddenly felt an indescribable feeling.

    And He Tianming was also extremely astonished, thinking to himself what the hell was going on with this girl, there was no such thing in the original plan, so don't lose the chain at a critical moment.

    But he could only worry in his heart, there was nothing he could do, and this crocodile was beyond his control.

    Su Xun has lost his patience. Everyone was playing happily, but you, a crocodile, have to come to make trouble.

    I didn't want to do anything to him, so Su Xun could only let him roll away, only to hear Su Xun shout loudly: "Get out!"

    As a result, after saying this, I was a little embarrassed. It seemed that the effect had not been achieved, and the crocodile remained motionless on the ground.

    Su Xun pretended to fail, and was also a little embarrassed. He thought what was going on with this crocodile, why didn't he give him any face at all, did his real dragon spirit not work?

    But if you look closely, it seems that it is not the same thing.

    The crocodile's body was trembling violently, and then its eyeballs rolled up, and white foam kept spitting out of its mouth, as if it had been strongly frightened.

    After a few seconds, the crocodile stopped moving, so it kept that movement and remained motionless.

    Su Xun also noticed that the crocodile seemed to be scared to death by himself.

    Su Xun, who was in such a situation, also looked confused. Originally, he wanted to pretend to be aggressive, but the voice of the word "roll" was a bit loud.

    Unexpectedly, too much dragon energy leaked out all of a sudden, which frightened the crocodile to death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312: The Plan That Died Halfway (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The most important thing is that Su Xun himself did not expect that the psychological endurance of this crocodile is so poor.

    I was just a little bit more serious, and it passed away so unfortunately.

    Killing a life, Su Xun said a few sins silently in his mouth.

    The key point is that at this time, the students are still quite confused. They don't know exactly what happened, what is going on in their hearts, why the crocodile is not moving.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, he went up and picked up the crocodile, scaring everyone again.

    On the arms and thighs, goosebumps appeared one after another in an instant, thinking that Su Xun was going to die, and dared to catch the crocodile with bare hands.

    This crocodile is indeed quite heavy, and it is relatively large. Su Xun probably weighs at least a hundred catties.

    Of course, to Su Xun, this weight is nothing, after all, his strength has been strengthened, so he picked it up with one hand.

    At this time, the students put aside their panic and naturally found something wrong. The crocodile didn't move, what happened?

    Su Xun said: "Everyone, don't worry, this crocodile seems to be dead."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun threw the crocodile on the beach.

    When everyone heard that the crocodile had died, they immediately became more courageous. Although they were still cautious, they all came over and mustered up the courage to take a look.

    Seeing this, the crocodile seemed to be dead, and suddenly it was not so scary. Everyone relaxed, and some people started to take out their mobile phones to take pictures non-stop.

    "A good crocodile, why did it die suddenly?"

    "Yes, when I saw it just now, I thought it was quite fierce."

    "Is it sick? It's just a strong outsider, and you won't live long if you leave the water."

    "Improbable, crocodiles themselves are not the kind of creatures that need to stay in the water for a long time."

    "I don't understand. Anyway, it's better to be dead than alive, otherwise it will be scary."

    ""

    Everyone was talking about it, but no one knew that it had something to do with Su Xun. After all, Su Xun hadn't done anything, and he was at least two meters away from the crocodile.

    Died without any contact, and no one can relate this matter to Su Xun. As for the real dragon's aura, to be honest, no ordinary person would have thought of it, it's too ridiculous.

    Su Xun would not foolishly say that she was scared to death by herself, that would be too pretentious, and no one would believe it.

    Moreover, Su Xun himself doesn't like high-profile, not to mention that if the crocodile is something like a Chinese alligator, it will be troublesome.

    Because it is an animal protected by the state, it is illegal for you to kill that animal.

    Su Xun has no research on the types of crocodiles, and to be honest, he really doesn't know them.

    But not afraid of tens of thousands, just in case, Su Xun is better to be careful, pretending that this matter has nothing to do with him.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This crocodile must be suffering from heat stroke, after all, the weather is relatively hot now."

    In fact, Su Xun was talking nonsense, as if he had never heard of crocodile heatstroke, after all, crocodiles are afraid of cold but not heat.

    Like the tropical rain forest, there are still many crocodiles living there. The climate there is much hotter than here, so it¨s not a problem.

    People who know a little bit feel that the possibility of heatstroke is unlikely, but no one doubts it, because no one has nothing to do to learn about crocodiles.

    When everyone heard Su Xun's words, they felt that they were quite reasonable.

    After all, the crocodile looked like it was foaming at the mouth, and it really looked like a sign of heat stroke. For a while, everyone felt that the crocodile seemed to have died of heat stroke.

    It was a serious matter at first, but it turned out to be a bit funny when it was said so. The appearance of this crocodile can be regarded as anticlimactic.

    If the crocodile heard it underground, I'm afraid he will return to his soul and find Su Xun to settle the score.

    I was frightened to death by your true dragon spirit, why do you insist on insulting me like this? You don't have to make me look decent.

    The most injured one was He Tianming. All the preparations for Te Niang's pretense were ready, but after a long time, the crocodile died of heat stroke?

    This makes him pretend to be aggressive, this crocodile is an important supporting role, and now that the supporting role is dead, it will be the finale directly, and he will pretend to be a chicken feather.

    He Tianming's angry face has completely changed.That old man must be chopped up!

    The key point is that he was the one who pretended to be aggressive, but now, it seems that Su Xun is showing off again.

    Although Su Xun didn't do anything, but he was unruffled in the face of danger just now, and he even picked up the crocodile, which is naturally admirable.

    Thinking of setting up the stage by himself, and being taken advantage of by Su Xun, He Tianming was so angry that he left angrily. He went to find the old man to settle the score.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +90!"

    "Damn it!"

    When Su Xun saw this day's reminder, he was taken aback. He thought that it was all right, but how could he provoke He Tianming, and let him contribute so much resentment value all at once.

    After taking a closer look, he found that He Tianming seemed to have disappeared.

    Suddenly, Su Xun understood that this crocodile might be unusual.

    If it weren't for the resentment value, then Su Xun would not have doubted him, but the resentment value will not lie.

    The resentment value of 90 points can be said to be quite high, which proves that this person hated himself very much just now.

    Is it just because I picked up the crocodile to show off?  It is possible to pull hatred, but not so high.

    In this way, it can't help but make people think about it deeply. This matter is not complicated, and it is probably understood.

    It is probably this guy who got a crocodile out of nowhere and intends to act aggressively. No wonder crocodiles appear in this place for no reason, which is very abnormal.

    Moreover, He Tianming seems to be abnormal today, and he is probably preparing to direct and act in this good show by himself.

    In the end, he made thousands of calculations, but he never figured it out. He had the aura of a real dragon in his body, which directly scared the crocodile to death, and made his plan aborted halfway.

    It is estimated that this guy is already itching with anger, no wonder he pulled so much hatred all at once.

    It is equivalent to fetching water from a bamboo basket in vain. After working hard for a long time, even the real crocodile was made out. It probably cost a lot of money.

    In the end, nothing was caught, and the crocodile just died. This matter is over, and one can imagine his feelings.

    However, he can only suffer a lot from this matter, and he can't tell the outside world. He can't say that the crocodile was made by him, or he will expose himself.

    Su Xun also smiled to himself, it was so cool to let this kid suffer.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313: There Are Sticks in the Water (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He Tianming left angrily, and he found the old man.

    The old man had been waiting outside for He Tianming. When he saw him, he grinned and said, "Master, you should have succeeded."

    "Successful fart!"

    He Tianming was already full of anger, and now that his classmates were gone, he vented it directly.

    The old man was also a little confused, thinking what's going on, there will be no mistakes, but it shouldn't happen, everything is going according to plan.

    His crocodile is the most well-trained. After turning around and being scared away, it will swim back by itself.

    But He Tianming's reaction gave people a bad feeling.

    "What's the matter, is there something wrong with the plan?"

    "What kind of crocodile is that?"

    He Tianming questioned: "Fucking crocodile, it didn't take a long time to climb up, and it died of heatstroke, and it was foaming at the mouth. I didn't even take a shot."

    "Heatstroke?"

    The expression on the old man's face looked a little weird for a while. To be honest, he has been raising crocodiles for a long time. He has never heard of heat stroke. It's too fake.

    He Tianming seemed to hear doubts from his tone, and he became even more upset for a while, as he was already angry.

    "You don't believe me, do you? If you don't believe me, go and see for yourself. I guess the crocodile's body is still there." He Tianming vomited blood angrily.

    The old man felt a little strange, but he didn't doubt He Tianming, because He Tianming also put a lot of thought into it, and there was no need to kill the crocodile.

    It's not good for him. The powder I gave him is just a smell that the crocodile is afraid of. It will make the crocodile retreat, but it is too exaggerated to kill it.

    He felt that this kid, even if he did it, he couldn't kill the crocodile. There was something wrong with it. Could it be that the weather was so hot that it killed the crocodile?

    The old man also looked confused, not sure what was going on, feeling like a supernatural event.

    However, the most urgent task now is to stabilize the kid in front of him. It is rare to meet someone who is stupid and rich, and can make a good fortune.

    He also collected tens of thousands from He Tianming. Once the money is in his hands, he naturally doesn't want to return it, so the top priority is to stabilize him.

    Just heard the old man say: "Accident, this should be an accident, don't worry, don't we have two plans."

    Upon hearing the second plan, He Tianming's face finally softened a little.

    That's right, he does have a second plan. Before that, he thought of two plans one by one, and the effect was particularly good.

    As a result, the first one failed, so he could only rely on the second plan.

    Just heard He Tianming say: "You water snake, won't there be any more problems?"

    That's right, the second plan is to use water snakes.

    If the first plan was purely his own pretense, then the second plan is more vicious. He wants to send the water snake to bite Su Xun in the water.

    It is said that it is still poisonous, as long as it bites Su Xun, it will definitely make him feel better. When Su Xun is disabled, will An Suke still be devoted to him?

    It is obviously impossible, when the time comes, his chance will come, and he can also fix the annoying Su Xun, which is simply not too comfortable.

    The plan is good, but after learning the lesson just now, He Tianming has to be cautious, this is the last chance.

    It must be successful, otherwise, if you want to punish Su Xun in the future, you will have no chance, so he must be careful.

    He Tianming said in a very serious tone, "Your water snake won't produce any more moths, will it?"

    "If there is any problem this time, with all due respect, I will refund all the money you have charged."

    The old man patted his chest and said: "Don't worry, there will be absolutely no problems. My water snake is well-trained, and very smart, and even almost understands human nature. It is not comparable to that crocodile."

    "Besides, water snakes in the water will never suffer from heat stroke."

    After hearing what he said, He Tianming was a little relieved, and then he asked: "How is the poison of this snake, it won't kill people, right?"

    Anyway, he is just a high school student who has just graduated, and he is not courageous enough to be lawless. He is also afraid that someone will die.

    And this old manBut he said: "Don't worry about this, there is toxicity, but it is not that strong. After being bitten, it will not be fatal."

    "But the toxin will gradually spread from that part of the wound, so it is necessary to amputate as soon as possible. Wherever it is bitten, it must be amputated, otherwise it will die in a few days."

    "That's good!"

    He Tianming was secretly excited, isn't this the result he wanted.

    Directly making Su Xun crippled, preferably without arms or legs, would be equivalent to ruining the rest of his life, and it would be the best.

    "You won't bite the wrong person, right?" He Tianming asked.

    "Don't worry about this, basically it won't exist. My snake is very spiritual. Even in the water, it can tell who it is."

    "Okay, then I will trust you one more time. If I fail again this time, there will be no end for the two of us!"

    The old man hurriedly said: "However, we have to wait for a while until he gets into the water. If he doesn't get into the water, the water snake can't do anything."

    "Okay, I'll go there first, you wait for the opportunity later."

    Just as he was staring at the time when Su Xun went into the water, Su Xun was not polite to them, and he really went into the water to swim.

    Su Xun felt that he was in vain for coming here on such a hot day, and with his swimsuits on, and not swimming in the water.

    What's even more funny is that he discovered one thing, An Su can't swim, just like Su Xun before, he is a landlubber.

    This is nothing to be ashamed of. It is true that many people can't swim now, and some people may never know how to swim in their entire lives.

    However, Su Xun didn't intend to let her go, and took advantage of this opportunity to teach her how to swim.

    An Suke didn't refuse much, and the two of them practiced in the water like this. During this process, Su Xun was really comfortable to death.

    People who can't swim have a certain fear of water, especially deep water.

    It's okay to have Su Xun supporting An Su, but as soon as Su Xun let go, she panicked instantly, and quickly hung her body like an octopus directly on Su Xun's body.

    It can be said that this contact is quite intimate, and Su Xun touched every place that can be touched, which is quite exciting.

    "Su Xun, why is there a stick in the water!"

    An Suke suddenly said something.

    "Ahem！！"

    At this moment, Su Xun was suddenly embarrassed. In fact, there was no such thing as a stick, it was just his little brother.

    With such an intimate contact, every man knows how to change, and Su Xun is no exception.

    Accidentally ran into An Suke, she thought it was a stick!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 Returning the way of the other to the other (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun and An Suke played happily in the water. Although the boys and girls were a little shy, they actually enjoyed this feeling in their hearts.

    That guy He Tianming turned back again at this time.

    As soon as he came back, he saw Su Xun and An Suke, the two of them were playing in the water, they looked so close, which made him very angry.

    Especially seeing the woman he likes being hugged by other men and practicing in the water, which man can bear this kind of thing, not to mention that He Tianming has always been relatively narrow-minded.

    It is also thanks to him that he has a clearer understanding of himself, knowing that he is not Su Xun's opponent, otherwise, he might have been on the bar with Su Xun long ago.

    However, he is not in a hurry anymore, Su Xun is in the water at this time, presumably the old man should also send out his water snake.

    Thinking that Su Xun would become crippled soon, He Tianming felt an indescribable joy in his heart. This person is now a bit distorted and perverted.

    "The resentment value from He Tianming is +66."

    Su Xun, who was teaching An Suke how to swim, suddenly received the resentment value, took a rough look, and then noticed that guy He Tianming came over, and his face was ashen.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, he could understand He Tianming a little bit now, and hating himself was the right thing to do.

    Imagine, his plan just now, because he completely failed, and he was so close to An Suke, he would be weird if he wasn't angry.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun was not surprised at all.

    However, he can only be angry, and he has no choice but to like the way he sees himself as unhappy and can't kill himself.

    Until this time, Su Xun hadn't realized that the danger was coming. He thought that the crocodile's move just now was the only plan He Tianming had prepared today.

    Unexpectedly, besides this, this kid also secretly prepared a move, which is quite insidious.

    He Tianming finally changed into his swimsuit and went into the water.

    Pretending to be swimming, in fact, he didn't really want to swim, but was waiting for something to happen.

    After a while, Su Xun was bitten and realized that An Suke was in the water, so he must have been very flustered.

    He Tianming observed for a while, and he also discovered that An Suke must not be very good at water and is learning to swim.

    When she was flustered and helpless for a while, she might not be sure whether she could swim or not. When the time came, she would hurry up and save her. Not only would she not be able to resist, she might even have to be grateful to herself.

    Think about the feeling of holding An Suke in your arms, and take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it. It's really not too exciting. Just thinking about it, He Tianming almost shivered.

    Everything that I think is beautiful, it depends on whether it can be realized, He Tianming feels that this time, there should be no more problems.

    Suddenly, Su Xun, who was in the water, felt something was wrong. There was a dark shadow in the water, and the long shadow passed by. It was obvious that it was an aquatic creature.

    He was approaching him non-stop, and stopped at a certain distance. If he didn't stop deliberately, Su Xun wouldn't be able to notice at all, because the speed was too fast.

    The creature that stopped was the water snake that had been arranged in advance. It was originally coming towards Su Xun, and it had already locked on its target, but before it got close to Su Xun, it was shocked by this aura.

    He was completely stagnant there, and he didn't dare to approach at all, quite frightened.

    Su Xun already realized that something was wrong, but he didn't make a sound. If he said this suddenly, he might scare An Suke next to him. Girls are most afraid of snakes.

    So Su Xun said: "Su Ke, you swim forward for a while, and I will see how you swim."

    An Su didn't know that Su Xun was deliberately trying to distract her, and thought it was really a test result.

    After practicing for a while, she has obviously learned it, and she has mastered it well. People who can learn well, in fact, can learn other things faster than ordinary people.

    An Suke swam forward slowly, already looking good.

    However, Su Xun didn't look at her, he was quite at ease with An Suke, and nothing would happen to him if he swam by himself.

    After An Suke swam away, Su Xun dived down immediately. Actually, it didn't affect him when he dived into the water, and he even breathed freely.

    Su Xun stepped into the water,?Seeing the appearance of this water snake, he already guessed that it was a snake or something, and sure enough, it had spots on its body, which was what Su Xun was most afraid of in the past.

    Whether it is a bug or a snake, as long as it has spots on its body, it must not be messed with.

    "Dragonis that you, Dragon God?"

    After seeing Su Xun, the water snake trembled so badly that it was almost scared to death.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, this water snake was talking to him?

    However, he quickly realized that this skin also had the ability to communicate with aquatic creatures.

    This water snake should have relatively high spiritual intelligence. Although it is incomparable with humans, it is very high among aquatic creatures. No wonder it can communicate with itself.

    Some fish and the like before did not have this ability.

    Su Xun directly said in a deep voice: "You sneaked here, what do you want to do, invite me truthfully."

    The water snake was so frightened that it would dare to lie in front of Lord Dragon God. It said directly, "Someone asked me to bite you, as long as I bite you, you will be poisoned."

    When Su Xun heard this, his face turned ashen immediately. Damn, someone actually dealt with him like this. Needless to say, he knew it was definitely that guy He Tianming.

    Except for him, there is no other person who would be so bored and come up with this kind of trick to deal with himself.

    With the crocodile incident just now, Su Xun easily thought of He Tianming. It seems that only he can do this.

    After all, he must have some method. Since he can attract the crocodile, it should be no problem to get the poisonous water snake.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt angry. He Tianming was so hateful that he came up with such a vicious method.

    If I was really bitten by this water snake, after being poisoned, I would be crippled even if I didn't die.

    Since he is so disgusting, Su Xun will not let him go, otherwise, he really thinks that Su Xun is easy to bully.

    So Su Xun decided to return the same way to him, let him taste the taste of being bitten.

    "Very well, since you have told me the truth, I can tolerate your offense this time."

    Su Xun said in a serious tone, "But you have to do one thing for me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 Must be removed (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, what's the matter, my lord, please just tell me!"

    How could the water snake have any room to resist, said respectfully.

    Even after hearing that Su Xun was going to let him go, there was still an indescribable excitement in my heart.

    At first, I thought that I offended Su Xun, and it would surely die today. In fact, Su Xun didn't need to care too much about a snake like it.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Follow the direction of my finger, you go and bite that man for me, aim at his penis and bite."

    Su Xun also doesn't know how the water snake locks on a person, whether it's smell, appearance or other things.

    However, this thing is very smart. Since it can lock itself at once, it means that if it asks He Tianming for trouble, it will definitely find the wrong person.

    Now the water snake was a little confused, and it said sadly: "Master Dragon God, I want to ask, what is the position of this so-called Tintin?"

    "It's here, the part covered by the swimming trunks!"

    Su Xun pointed at his toy a little bit to let the water snake know it.

    This water snake is indeed a creature with high IQ, so it understood it all at once, and only heard it say: "No problem, my lord, I'll go right away."

    After finishing speaking, the water snake disappeared without a trace in the water like lightning.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help sweating on his back. To be honest, he was a little scared.

    Suppose, if you don't have the skin of Bailongyin, then everything will be very bad.

    This kind of thing that is almost speed-defying in the water can't be defended at all. It is estimated that it will be bitten without anyone noticing it, and then the trouble will be big.

    It can be seen how insidious this He Tianming's plan is. Fortunately, Su Xun is not an ordinary person, otherwise this time it would really fall into his hands.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun is so angry. Since you are so shameless, I'm sorry, I won't make it easier for you, just wait for me.

    Su Xun came out of the water and began to wait for the good news quietly. At the same time, he said to An Suke who was still swimming: "It's almost there, come back quickly."

    He Tianming is still stupid, quietly waiting for Su Xun's bad luck.

    I'm afraid that what he couldn't even imagine was that at this time, danger was quietly approaching him.

    He Tianming's reaction would definitely not be that fast, so he didn't react at all, and was successfully attacked by the water snake.

    "Damn it!"

    He Tianming suddenly felt a pain in his lower body, as if being cut by a knife. The feeling lasted for a while, and it was impossible to describe.

    Looking into the water suddenly, He Tianming's pupils shrank rapidly, and he actually saw a long water snake in the water.

    Seeing such a terrible thing, the first reaction is to feel numb. This is also a human instinct.

    What was even more frightening was that He Tianming realized that he had been bitten after he realized that he had been bitten, and quickly shouted: "Help, help, there are snakes in this water."

    After Su Xun heard the voice, he was overjoyed. It seems that the action of the water snake has been successful.

    The students in the whole class were in a mess, someone went down and helped He Tianming up.

    After hearing that there were snakes in the water, most people went ashore obediently, not daring to stay in the water for long.

    What happened today? First the crocodile, and then the water snake. Why is it so difficult to play in the water? There were so many people playing here before, and I have never heard of such a thing.

    "He Tianming, are you okay?"

    Everyone's eyes were focused on He Tianming, because he was kneeling on the ground, covering his hips with his hands, looking quite painful.

    Looking at this picture, I probably understood in my heart that this important part of He Tianming was bitten by a water snake.

    This really makes people a bit at a loss for what to say. There is a feeling of egg pain. What kind of luck is it? That part can be bitten. This is too bad luck. It makes people's scalp numb.

    No one still has the heart to laugh at He Tianming, who knows if this water snake is carrying toxins.

    So the top priority now is to send the person to the hospital as soon as possible, lest something really go wrong later.

    Today's riverside dinner can be said because of whyMing Ming was bitten, which affected the process, and finally got here, so he could only give up halfway.

    After all, if you continue to play, if something happens, everyone will lose that mood.

    The second is that it is too dangerous. There will be crocodiles and water snakes for a while, and who knows what will come out in a while.

    If he was really bitten like He Tianming, it would be a very uncomfortable thing, so everyone was very scared and couldn't continue playing.

    In the end, everyone packed up and went home. There were a few classmates who had a good relationship with He Tianming, so they took a taxi to take him to the hospital.

    Everyone thought that it was just an accident today. The most important thing was that He Tianming was not very lucky, so there was nothing he could do about it.

    However, only Su Xun knows best what's going on, the legend says that if you don't die, you won't die.

    If He Tianming is honest and honest today, then there is nothing wrong, and today passed smoothly.

    But he insisted on dying to find trouble with Su Xun. If he did that, he could only shoot himself in the foot. All of this was his own fault.

    For this kind of person, Su Xun has no sympathy at all. It is estimated that after that place is bitten, his ability in that aspect may be lost directly.

    Unless Su Xun takes action, no one can save him, but it is a pity that Su Xun will not save him, no matter how much money is given.

    It happened to be noon, and Su Xun took An Suke directly to a nearby restaurant for some dinner. This incident had no effect on the two of them.

    He Tianming, who was still on his way to the hospital, was so depressed that he even scolded the eighteen generations of the old man's ancestors.

    It was agreed that there would be no problems, why did the water snake go and bite him.

    If he had known this, he wouldn't have believed that old thing if he was killed. It's really unreliable.

    The signs of poisoning had begun to appear, and He Tianming passed out before he even got to the hospital.

    After his parents heard the news, they hurried to the school and were waiting anxiously. There was nothing they could do, after all, there was only one son.

    What would the two of them do if something happened.

    After waiting for a while, the doctor came out.

    The couple hurried forward and said, "Doctor, how is the situation?"

    "It's very pessimistic. I was bitten by a water snake, which contains poison. It must be removed." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Angel Wings (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When He Tianming's parents heard this, their hearts sank like iron, and they had a very bad feeling. It was obvious that the situation was much more serious than they thought.

    It even got poisoned, which is a life-threatening thing.

    Especially He Tianming's mother, a chubby-looking woman who usually treats her son like a sweetheart, almost fainted when she heard the news.

    Just hear her keep shouting: "Doctor, you must cure my son, you are a doctor, you must cure him."

    It made people uncomfortable to hear this, but this doctor is also an experienced person. He has seen this kind of thing a lot, and he knows how anxious the family members are, and he has no general knowledge.

    I just heard him say: "It's not that there is no hope, it's just that the surgery must be performed as soon as possible. I came out to get the family members to sign the agreement."

    The hospital also has some strict regulations in this regard, and it is not possible to perform surgery on you casually. Under normal circumstances, family members need to sign the agreement.

    However, He Tianming's father sensed something was wrong, and he hurriedly asked, "What is resection?"

    "The poison of this water snake is very overbearing. Although it is not as unsolvable as a cobra, it will spread. The current level of medical treatment cannot solve this poison."

    The doctor patiently explained: "If the toxin spreads throughout the body, then the person will undoubtedly die, so the only way to survive is to remove the bitten part as soon as possible."

    The couple's hearts have sunk to the bottom of the valley, which means that their son may be missing arms and legs in the future, so they asked, "Which part of my son was bitten?"

    When it came to this, the doctor's expression looked a bit complicated, and he said: "It's an important part of a man."

    Having said that, the couple immediately understood and were shocked. How could they have bitten that place? This is too coincidental.

    You said that there are two arms and two legs. Although it is serious to lose one, it is still acceptable.

    Men only have one penis, it's an extremely important thing, if it's removed, it's worth it, wouldn't it be impossible to be a man.

    The couple naturally disagreed, they didn't want to see their son become a eunuch.

    He Tianming's mother's attitude was not very good, and she yelled directly: "What level are you guys? You can't even cure a snake venom. What a broken hospital. I don't believe that it has to be removed."

    The doctor's expression was not so good either, he said indifferently: "To be honest, our hospital is already the best hospital in Linjiang, and it is considered good in the whole country."

    "Even if you go abroad, there may not be a solution, and when you really go abroad, the toxin will probably have spread."

    He Tianming's father was still able to hold back, he hurriedly said: "Doctor, is there nothing else to do?"

    "If you don't have this resection operation, you won't do it. Please understand us. We only have such a son, and we still expect him to carry on the family."

    The doctor sighed and said: "To tell you the truth, it is impossible to expect him to carry on the family line. Your son's thing is small because of its development."

    "After being bitten, a huge wound has appeared and festered. Even if it is cured, it will be useless in the future."

    The doctor said: "You guys want to prescribe some. While you are still middle-aged, the policy is now open, and you can have a second child."

    "This operation still has to be done. Only in this way can life be saved. If life is gone, what is the use of other things?"

    He Tianming's father had no choice but to sign the operation agreement with tears in his eyes.

    Thinking of his son, who was about to become a eunuch, his heart ached.

    What on earth was this child thinking, and why was he bitten by a snake.

    A few hours later, He Tianming woke up from the operation.

    This is not a difficult operation. So many eunuchs in ancient times were fine after being purified, not to mention the current level of medical treatment. It is estimated that they will recover in a few days.

    After He Tianming woke up, he saw his parents and couldn't help asking, "Mom and Dad, am I alive?"

    "My child, you are awake, don't worry, you are fine, you are fine now!"

    Both parents were still forced to smile at this moment, not knowing how to tell He Tianming the sad news.

    Especially hearing He Tianming's voice, it had become thinner, and it was even more painful for the two of them.

      He Tianming said, "Dad, I want to go to the toilet."

    "Well, I have to ask the doctor how you should go to the toilet now."

    "What do you mean, why do you need to ask such a trivial matter as going to the toilet?" He Tianming felt unable to understand.

    And the father finally said: "Tianming, tell you one thing, promise me, you must hold back, your thing has been cut."

    "What?"

    He Tianming turned pale with shock, no wonder he felt that the bottom was wrapped layer after layer, could it be

    Thinking of this, He Tianming burst into tears, thinking about An Suke, now it's all right, from now on, he will never be able to touch a woman in his life.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun is quite comfortable here, solving a disgusting person, what could be more comfortable than this.

    He Tianming also got the punishment he deserved. After Su Xun believed this, if he gave him a hundred more courage, he would have no ability to do anything.

    Even if they are in the hospital, at least they have to stay for a while to recuperate.

    After Su Xun returned home, he took a look at his resentment value.

    Thanks to He Tianming's blessing today, Su Xun's resentment value is already quite a lot, a full 303 points of resentment value.

    You can try your luck, whether it is the European Emperor or the African Chieftain, it depends on today.

    Su Xun said directly to the system: "The system should come out quickly, I'm going to draw a lottery."

    "Three lucky draws in a row!"

    Seeing that the lottery draw is going on, fortunately, this time, Su Xun's luck is quite good, and he won the three chances of the lottery draw.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lottery has successfully won the Sun Bin skin [Angel Wings]"

    Su Xun took a look at the skin and heard the name, it seemed to be pretty good, at least it was quite tall.

    So Su Xun took a rough look, and it was still the same as before. A huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Sun Bin with this skin has become pink, which is still somewhat different from the original painting.

    It seems that there is nothing outstanding, but the most eye-catching thing is probably this pair of huge wings, with white feathers, like an enlarged version of Cupid's wings.

    At the same time, there is also the combination of mechs. The overall look is okay. The only thing that hurts is whether the wings are installed in the wrong position.

    Shouldn't it be behind the back, why did it come out from behind the buttocks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 First Flight Experience (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The skin is not bad, but it feels a little strange to Su Xun, the reason is very simple, Su Xun doesn't like pink things.

    For example, what kind of love and justice and so on, it seems very strange, it is estimated that the sales of this kind of skin will not be very good, why make it, it is a bit of a headache.

    Whether it looks good or not has nothing to do with Su Xun. Su Xun's main concern is the function of these skins. This is the key. Su Xun needs to know what the skin is for.

    Still the same as before, Su Xun clicked on this huge skin card in the system, and the card will turn over in the next second, revealing the attribute introduction on the back.

    Skin name: [Angel Wings]

    Corresponding hero: Sun Bin

    Skin function: After the host is equipped with this skin, a pair of wings can grow on the back, allowing the host to soar in the air at a speed no slower than that of an airplane.

    And the wings have been optimized, similar to the golden cudgel, when used, it will give people hallucinations, and they can't see what it is, which can avoid causing certain troubles.

    In addition, the effective time of the skin is two hours, up to two hours of flying, the arm will enter the charging state, and it can be used after cooling for five hours.

    Su Xun probably understood that this skin allowed him to fly.

    Previously, Bai Longyin's skin allowed him to go into the water, and now he has another one that can go to the sky. In this way, Su Xun can go to the sky and enter the earth to be omnipotent.

    I don't know if there are any hero skins in Glory of Kings that can be used to escape. If there is one, it will be a pleasure to take one out at that time.

    When I was a child, I had dreamed that if I could fly into the sky, it would be great, just like the bamboo dragonfly with Doraemon, children will have some fantasies more or less.

    Now it's all right, with angel wings, my dream can finally come true.

    However, this skin looks awesome, and there are certain restrictions, it can only fly for a maximum of two hours.

    This has certain limitations, which means that Su Xun cannot fly long distances, and must control the time.

    Judging from the introduction, this wing should be of the charging type, and it takes a certain amount of time to recharge. It can fly for two hours, which is not bad.

    Aside from the time it takes to use it, it is really amazing that it can take people to the sky, and it can also match the speed of an airplane. This is something that humans can't do now.

    More importantly, the wings have been optimized, and ordinary people can't see clearly, which also avoids some unnecessary troubles.

    For example, Su Xun's Golden Cudgel, everyone can see it clearly when holding it in his hand, but if he really uses his big move and a huge stick appears, others will think it is an illusion.

    Of course, Su Xun still has to be careful even so, it is definitely not allowed to fly randomly.

    Among other things, if you are a normal person flying in the sky, people will definitely be suspicious, and it will be very troublesome, so it is better for Su Xun to use it when no one is paying attention, it is safer.

    Everything has to be careful these days, especially Su Xun who has special abilities. If he is not careful, someone from a mysterious department may invite Su Xun to drink tea or something.

    As for slice research, it is not impossible.

    But after getting a new skin with such powerful special functions, Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore. He wanted to try it, otherwise he would be in a hurry.

    So Su Xun waited until night, when the night fell, he opened the window of his house and summoned his wings.

    Having already used this skin, Su Xun only needs to summon the wings when he wants to fly next.

    After taking a look, a pair of huge wings appeared on the back, which made Su Xun heave a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, it grew on the back, not the buttocks, otherwise, it would be so embarrassing, Su Xun was really embarrassed to go out and fly.

    The wings are quite large, and a single wing must be at least one meter in length.

    The root is a steel mecha-type device, which is also connected to Su Xun's back, and the outside is white feathers.

    It looks similar to those angel wings in the movie, it has a gay feeling in gay.

    But it doesn't matter anymore. The most important thing is that a pair of wings appeared out of thin air on Su Xun's back. He didn't feel uncomfortable, as if everything was integrated into one.

    Su Xun jumped out of the window. The house he lived in was quite high.??Jumping down will surely kill you, and no one would dare to do that.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has angel wings, he probably has a bottom line in his heart.

    As soon as his footsteps left the window sill, the wings on his back waved, allowing him to maintain a stable position in the air.

    At night, Su Xun didn't dare to be too careless. He quickly waved his wings and let himself fly upwards. As long as he distanced himself from the ground, he wouldn't be afraid that someone would see him.

    Taking advantage of the darkness, Su Xun flew in one direction.

    Anyway, I had nothing to do, Su Xun happened to go to Luo Shenyi's house while he was experimenting with Angel Wings, and planned to visit her place.

    Now that Su Xun is without Mo Xiaoli, he is quite boring all day long, especially at night, he feels lonely, empty and cold, so he runs to Luo Shenyi's place from time to time.

    Luo Shenyi lives alone, and her place is the most convenient. Otherwise, like An Suke and Luo Tianyi, they both live at home. If they go there by themselves, they will inevitably have to deal with their family members, so forget it.

    The speed of Angel Wings is said to be comparable to that of an airplane. Everyone knows that the speed of an airplane is the fastest among the means of transportation that normal people can choose.

    Of course Su Xun would not fly so fast, he tried his best to control the speed and move forward at a constant speed.

    Otherwise, if the whole of Linjiang flew over in a few minutes, then what's the point.

    Flying in the sky and overlooking the ground, there is indeed a different feeling. The night view of Linjiang is quite beautiful.

    Especially the location in the city center is simply beautiful!

    After a while, Su Xun roughly saw that the villa area where Luoshenyi lived should be underneath.

    This speed is much faster than driving, and more importantly, in the sky, there is no such trouble as traffic jams at all.

    Seeing that he had reached the position, Su Xun had no choice but to land. What was so painful was that he couldn't tell the exact position.

    After all, there is a certain distance in the sky, and nothing can be seen at all. With the power of the naked eye, we can only roughly distinguish it.

    After landing, everything was stable, the wings were automatically retracted, and there was no one around, so there was no need to worry about shocking others.

    Flying for the first time is quite exciting. When I have a chance in the future, I'd better bring a girl to fly with me.

    After going to the sky, I said to her: "Hurry up, hold me tight, or you may fall off." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, Su Xun felt good, so he picked a random place to land.

    After landing, he looked around for a while, and found that Luo Shenyi's villa was not far away, and it took a few minutes to walk there.

    When Luo Shenyi rang the doorbell and came to open the door, she was obviously very surprised, only to hear her say: "Su Xun, why are you here, and you didn't tell me in advance."

    "I happened to have nothing to do at night, so I came to sit with you for a while." Su Xun said with a dry smile.

    As for the matter of testing the wings by myself, I definitely can't say.

    In the middle of the night, a man came to a woman's house and said to sit down for a while. This is obviously a hooligan behavior.

    However, Luo Shenyi didn't feel anything, and said directly: "Hurry up and come in."

    If Su Xun can't trust, then Luo Shenyi doesn't know who else he can trust.

    Having been with Su Xun for a long time, Luo Shenyi's feeling became stronger and stronger.

    "Didn't you come here by car?" Luo Shenyi didn't see Su Xun's sports car.

    "No, I flew here."

    Su Xun said with a smile on purpose, because he knew that no one would believe what he said.

    Sure enough, Luo Shenyi didn't answer, and she directly treated Su Xun's words as a joke.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Have you eaten, and you didn't tell me earlier, I have already eaten."

    Su Xun realized that he hadn't eaten yet after hearing what she said, as if he was a little hungry.

    However, Su Xun was not too anxious, he said: "It's okay, I'll just eat something when I go back later, and I'm not in a hurry."

    "Then how can it work, I'll go downstairs and eat for you." Luo Shenyi said.

    "???"

    Although he knew that Luo Shenyi didn't mean that, but Su Xun had been on the Internet for a long time, and when he saw the word "below", he unconsciously thought about it.

    It's all the blame on those netizens, they have brought me down.

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed: "Next, this is not very good."

    "What's wrong with this, just wait for a while, ten minutes will be fine, do you want poached eggs?"

    "Get two."

    Luo Shenyi couldn't help giving Su Xun a blank look, it was really rude.

    In about ten minutes, the noodles were served. It was a big bowl, with two poached eggs on it, and some small green vegetables and green onions in it. It looked pretty good.

    Su Xun took a bite and found that the taste of Luoshenyi was really good, so Su Xun concentrated on eating.

    When he was eating noodles, Luo Shenyi kept staring at him, as if it was a kind of recognition for herself, Luo Shenyi was also very happy.

    Don't say it on the mouth, but secretly happy in the heart, people who are cold and cold are usually like this.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "By the way, Su Xun, there are already many mobile phone companies that have approached us and want to cooperate with us."

    "Hehe, it smells so good."

    When Su Xun heard this, he smiled and said something.

    "Did you mean noodles?" Luo Shenyi was taken aback for a moment.

    ""

    It seems that Luo Shenyi doesn't understand this stalk very well. If so, Su Xun will not explain it. He is talking about those mobile phone manufacturers.

    It's completely in line with the law of true fragrance. Before, I didn't like Su Xun's battery at all. If you want to cooperate with them, they won't even see you.

    As it turns out, it's all over now. The crazy popularity of the Pepper phone has made other companies anxious.

    It was only then that they realized what they had missed before, and they said they would not consider it before, but now one or two have actively approached the door.

    After all, this kind of thing can be said to be of great importance, even their life and death. Once this battery comes out, the market structure will change immediately.

    Even mobile phones like the big pepper, which people usually don't like at all, turned out to be so hot after installing this super battery.

    It is said that it has only been a week or so, and they have sold at least 3 million units. This is a figure that many major mobile phone manufacturers cannot sell. It is estimated that the pepper has died laughing at this time.

    The future market structure must be that only mobile phones with such a super battery can have a future. If no action is taken, I am afraid something will happen.

    Face or something is not important anymore. People who really do business will definitely not care about these things.?? 

    Su Xun also probably expected this kind of situation, and of course he would not pretend not to do business with others just because of the previous rejection.

    This kind of business is a win-win for everyone, and it represents a lot of money, so Su Xun will not turn away the money.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You can decide on this. Different manufacturers use different methods to negotiate. Anyway, take your time, let them wait for a while, and let them be anxious. You can take the lead in the negotiation."  position."

    Time is money. This is an iron law in the market. If they can't get this kind of battery for a long time, they will probably die in a hurry.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun and the others, it's okay to delay for a while, just to take advantage of this time, a large amount of stocking and so on.

    Currently, the company has just started, and the production line is not estimated to be many, so I signed too many at once, and I can't afford it.

    Luo Shenyi also probably knows Su Xun's style, he doesn't know much about these things, but she will say what should be said, after all, Su Xun is also the boss and has the right to let him know.

    Luo Shenyi said, "However, the fruit company in country m has already sent representatives over. They don't want to cooperate and want to directly acquire our company."

    "oh?"

    On Su Xun's face, there was a very interesting expression. The people in the fruit company are as smart as ever.

    Obviously they are also tempted, but they don't need cooperation, but want to buy directly.

    After the acquisition, they got the technology, and Su Xun can be 10,000% sure that they will monopolize it.

    In other words, only their fruit phones can use this battery in the future.

    For example, their system is unique in the world and will never be opened to the outside world. Only the products of their fruit company can be used, which is the reason for their global dominance.

    "What price did you pay for it?" Su Xun asked.

    "Ten billion dollars!" Luo Shenyi spit out a number.

    Ordinary people will definitely be shocked when they hear it, but for Su Xun, he is already numb, and no amount of money will make him feel it.

    Su Xun said: "This fruit company is really rich and powerful."

    It is true that among all the technology companies now, the fruit company is the richest. It is so rich that it is unimaginable. The market value of the company has exceeded one trillion US dollars. It is unique in the world and quite scary.

    A small company in Huaxia, which has just started, is about to pay 10 billion U.S. dollars to acquire it. People have to sigh, it is really rich.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 Never used to it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    And don't forget, people are only asking 10 billion, which is just a price that has just been raised.

    As we all know, business negotiations are actually similar to buying vegetables in a vegetable market. Everyone has a process of wrangling and negotiating prices.

    Ten billion is not the price in their hearts, but it is just a test. If they want to, this number should continue to rise.

    Think about it, it is indeed very exciting. If you have this money, you can basically do whatever you want in your life, and you can live your life freely and unrestrainedly.

    In terms of financial strength, this fruit company is indeed one of the top in the world, and there are very few that can compare with it.

    As for some energy companies or real estate companies, they do seem to have money, but the money does not necessarily belong to anyone.

    Of course, the fruit company is not stupid. They must be quite smart to make the company so big.

    Since they can offer this price, it means that they see the value of Luoshenyi company, or the value of this super battery.

    After spending a sum of money, it will be settled almost once and for all in the future. This calculation is not bad.

    If it is an ordinary person, even if they have this kind of technology, they will probably sell it immediately after hearing the price.

    With this battery, it is indeed possible to make money all the time, but it takes time to expand the company's scale, and it will not happen overnight if it wants to earn 10 billion US dollars.

    After selling it, it can be done once and for all.

    But it is a pity that Su Xun and Luo Shenyi are not people who value money. Needless to say, Su Xun, he is annoyed if he has a lot of money.

    I have been worrying about not knowing how to spend it, if I give myself 10 billion suddenly, Su Xun will be bored to death, so I should pull it down.

    Needless to say, Luo Shenyi, she comes from a big family and has never been short of money since she was a child. Even if her situation is not very good after leaving the Luo family, she is much better than ordinary people.

    The rich have no money, and the ordinary people have no money, it is not the same concept at all.

    Ordinary people have no money, that is, they really have no money, maybe even food is a problem, and even if they want to read novels, they lack money.

    The rich have no money, and they are short of big money, such as tens of millions of turnover in business.

    Luo Shenyi doesn't care too much about money, she is ambitious, she just wants to prove her ability and make the company bigger.

    "No matter what company it is, no matter what price it offers, tell them that this battery technology will never be sold, and the company will not transfer it. If you want batteries, you can only cooperate."

    Su Xun stated directly: "It has always been foreigners who make money from us Chinese people. This time, we will also make a lot of money from foreign countries every year."

    The fruit company does not earn too much money from Huaxia in a year. The specific figures may make people jealous, so Su Xun wants to make them bleed.

    It is impossible to acquire, but cooperation is definitely necessary. The fruit company Su Xun will not let it go, because they sell too many mobile phones every year.

    After all, it is the number one mobile phone in the world, and it is very popular in most countries. If you cooperate with them, a mobile phone is a battery, and you can imagine how much it can sell.

    I believe that if they are smart enough, they will not refuse. Losing this battery will only cost them a large number of users.

    Fruit companies have always been known for being domineering, and many downstream suppliers who cooperate with them sometimes dare not speak out.

    There is no way, you have to count on them to live, if the fruit you messed with is not happy, they can turn around and switch to another company to cooperate with.

    But when it comes to Su Xun, it won't work. The battery is the only one with no semicolon. If you want to cooperate, then I'm sorry, please be honest with me, you must lower your noble head.

    Luo Shenyi was also very happy when Su Xun expressed his opinion. If Su Xun really wanted to transfer it, she couldn't help it, but she didn't want that.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's decision did not disappoint her.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "For domestic mobile phone manufacturers, let's be friendly. After all, we must support domestic production. The price should not be too expensive. It should be about the same price as the big pepper."

    "But if foreign mobile phones want to use our batteries, they have to raise the price to make them bleed a little more." Su Xun said viciously.

    Fruit mobile phones and Sansang mobile phones, these big foreign brands are getting more and more expensive now, thieves are not kind, and the profits are scary. Su Xun has to make them vomit blood.

    "Okay, I see, I'll talk about it later!"

    theLuo Shenyi is also very excited, whoever dares to be so domineering when cooperating with those big international companies, only Su Xun has this temper.

    "What if they disagree?" Luo Shenyi asked.

    "If you don't agree, you won't cooperate. It doesn't matter. Just cooperate with domestic mobile phones." Su Xun said.

    He doesn't believe that someone will not cooperate, that is tantamount to being abandoned by the times, just like Nokia, the overlord of the generation, did not catch up with the wave of the smart phone era, and finally disappeared and became half dead.

    In other words, the fruit phone has a certain confidence. After all, their system is unique. Many fruit fans say that if they use the fruit phone, they will not use other phones.

    The impact on them may be less, but it doesn't matter to Su Xun.

    If you really can't do it, get an operating system yourself, and just kill the fruit phone.

    Originally, Su Xun planned to take it step by step. If Su Xun really pushed Su Xun into a hurry, he would not mind advancing all these plans.

    Luo Shenyi said: "The other one is Chrysanthemum Company, a leading domestic mobile phone brand. They want to cooperate exclusively with us and want us to share technology with them."

    "hehe！！"

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help being happy. He thought to himself, who gave them the face of the Chrysanthemum Company?

    Even a giant like the fruit phone dare not share technology, but wants to buy it. This is a commercial means.

    Chrysanthemum mobile phone is shameless, even if it wants to cooperate exclusively, but also share technology with them.

    Su Xun was really stupid. After sharing the technology, they really learned a trick, which probably kicked Su Xun out of the game, and then relied on the imitation battery, saying that it was exclusively developed by them.

    Su Xun knows this kind of routine without guessing. It is quite disgusting. He really thinks that he is a big domestic company and can do whatever he wants.

    Su Xun asked: "Did Chrysanthemum Phone ignore us at all when we first started working together?"

    "That's right, I didn't even enter the door, and the other companies received me politely." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun's eyes were slightly cold, and his impression of Chrysanthemum mobile phone was even worse. He only heard him say: "For this kind of company, don't get used to it and refuse to cooperate with them."

    "And remember what I said. From now on, let's kneel at the door crying for our father and mother, and don't pay attention to it." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 Enrollment Feast (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few more days went by so quietly, and Su Xun already felt the boredom of life.

    When browsing the circle of friends, most of the students either went out to prowl, or went to work as summer jobs, preparing to make money to go to college.

    Even An Suke went out to do a summer job. Last time I heard her talk about it, Su Xun didn't remember exactly what she did.

    Regarding An Suke's choice, Su Xun was not surprised at all. After all, An Suke was still a very sensible child and depended on her mother for life. She naturally knew how to lighten the burden on the family.

    Otherwise, Su Xun wouldn't be so boring, and could call An Suke out for a date every now and then.

    It seems like Su Xun, who looks boring all day long. If he is working part-time, he really can't arouse that interest.

    Two to three thousand yuan a month, let Su Xun go to work, he himself feels whether he is sick.

    There is only one reason for migrant workers, no money.

    ? If there is no shortage of money, who would go to work? It doesn't exist.

    As for what to do when traveling, to be honest, Su Xun is even less interested.

    The body seems to be born with this kind of nerdy attribute, especially in hot weather, Su Xun really can't get interested, why go out, just spend money to make a fuss.

    I can only be so decadent at home, without Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun feels lonely, and life has lost a lot of color.

    People are often like this. It would be better if you have never owned it. Once you have it and lose it, that kind of feeling is unacceptable.

    Of course, Su Xun is not alone, anyway, there is a Xiaotian dog who stays with him all day at home.

    However, this dog, Su Xun found, was too lazy. He only knew how to eat, drink, and sleep all day long.

    After eating, he lay at home and did not move. He is a proper slacker, and he is extremely reluctant when he goes out to sneak around every day.

    There is also the red rabbit horse, there is nothing to do about it, because Su Xun has no way to release it directly because of its huge body.

    Only occasionally at night, let it come out to relax.

    Fortunately, in the warehouse of the system, the red rabbit horse is quite comfortable, and there is no such situation that it has been depressed for too long, and it turns out to be particularly irritable.

    In the past few days, the admission results have come out one after another. Compared with checking the scores, the admission results are not so exciting.

    Basically, everyone knows what school they can go to, and there is no such thing as failing the exam and not being admitted, unless you kill yourself.

    There is nothing you can do if you fill in some schools whose scores do not match your own. There will always be some people who will commit suicide. After all, there are too many people in Huaxia.

    Su Xun's result is naturally not surprising, and he was easily admitted by Jianghai University, which is a relatively good computer major in Jianghai University.

    No matter when, computer has always been a popular major, not to mention rich and powerful, at least after you come out, it is easy to think about a monthly salary of more than 10,000.

    After a few years of mixing, the annual salary is basically calculated. Entering the computer major of Jianghai University is the best symbol of strength.

    After Su Xun found out, he was also the first to make a phone call to announce the good news to his parents, so that they can be completely relieved.

    ！！！！！！！！

    A few days later, Su Xun received a call from Aunt Yang Min, saying that Xia Jinshu's admission results had come out, and she was going to treat someone to dinner, and asked Su Xun if he would come.

    When Su Xun heard it, co-authoring was a school entrance banquet, which was also a basic operation. Being admitted to university was as happy as getting married, so naturally there was a school entrance banquet, and all relatives and friends were invited to dinner.

    However, over the years, changes in the social atmosphere have gradually changed the taste of this school entrance banquet, and many of them did it deliberately to collect money.

    There are even a lot of college graduates, and those who are special mothers also have the cheek to treat guests to dinner, in fact, they just want to make a fortune.

    Xia Jinshu should have done pretty well in the exam, and it's not a problem for her to hold a school entrance banquet, and Su Xun probably knows Xia Donghai's temper.

    ? When something exciting happens, I can't wait to go out and let everyone know.

    Although his attitude towards Su Xun now is much better than before, and he has changed like a different person, but his character cannot be changed.

    In Yang Min's tone, there are some tentative elements, obviously she is not sure whether the relationship between Su Xun and Xia Jinshu will come.

    It would be the best if Su Xun could come, and Xia Jinshu would be very happy as an important person at that time.

    Regarding her daughter's thoughts, Yang Min also came from that age, so how can she not be clear.

    I don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but Yang Min can't control too much since her daughter is so old.

    Today's call was also made by Xia Jinshu to call Su Xun.

    Yang Min also said: "Your parents probably won't be able to come over. I made a call and heard that they are building a house, and the family is quite busy."

    Su Xun nodded and said: "That's right, my parents probably don't have much time recently, but they told me to bring a red envelope to Jinshu's school entrance banquet."

    "Su Xun, would you like to come? That would be great!"

    When Yang Min heard Su Xun's words, he immediately understood what he meant. It was obvious that Su Xun was coming over.

    Just heard Yang Min say: "There is no need for red envelopes or anything, as long as someone comes to have a meal, how can I let you, a child, give red envelopes."

    When Su Xun heard the title "children", Su Xun was speechless for a while, thinking that he was so young, it seemed that he was not too young.

    However, Yang Min has been taking care of herself for a few years. She said so, it seems that there is no big problem.

    ? In fact, my parents didn't say this either, it was Su Xun who said it himself. The red envelope was nominally for Xia Jinshu, but actually it was for Yang Min. Thinking about it this way, it doesn't matter.

    There was indeed some rift between Xia Jinshu and Su Xun before, and Su Xun hated her very much.

    However, it's been a long time, and Su Xun's mentality has changed a lot from before.

    Su Xun in the past was a dick who was not good in all aspects. The gap with others was too big, which made him feel inferior and sensitive.

    After this period of changes, Su Xun has already surpassed most people in the world, not to mention how awesome he is.

    His mentality naturally changed, and he didn't need to be as knowledgeable as a girl like Xia Jinshu. Aunt Yang who turned around didn't want to bully her.

    Su Xun then asked: "Where will the school entrance banquet be held tomorrow, I will go there then."

    "In the private kitchen of the palace, Linjiang has recently emerged, and it is very popular now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Upon hearing the name of this restaurant, Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, it sounded familiar.

    After thinking about it carefully, I realized in an instant that this restaurant seems to be the restaurant of that bald headed Ling Fei. I went to help them in the cooking competition last time.

    It seems that Ling Fei is just as he predicted, indeed he has two brushes, and the restaurant is now in a good shape.

    Su Xun can probably guess it. It is estimated that Lingfei's private court cuisine has become completely popular in Linjiang.

    Because he probably knows Xia Donghai's character. Although he is not very rich, he is known for his love of showing off.

    This kind of thing is not a trivial matter, he will definitely make a big deal of it, and the quality of the place to treat guests will definitely not be bad, after all, it is a matter of face.

    And these matters have always been decided by Xia Donghai. Yang Min is at home, just handling some trivial affairs at home.

    Since Xia Donghai can choose to do it in Lingfei's restaurant, it means that Lingfei's restaurant is probably quite famous, and it must be very popular in Linjiang.

    Thinking about it, the business was pretty good when it opened. Coupled with the continuous word-of-mouth effect, the last culinary competition also picked up a big bargain, which made the reputation skyrocket.

    Under the combination of factors, it is inevitable that Lingfei's private kitchen will only get better and better.

    There will be no mistakes in things that are destined in fortunetelling. Fortunately, Su Xun met him at the beginning and gave him a little direction.

    Seeing that Ling Fei is getting better and better, Su Xun is really happy from the bottom of his heart.

    In fact, where to eat has no effect on Su Xun, so Su Xun agreed and said: "Okay, tomorrow night, I will definitely go there on time."

    ！！！！！！！！

    ? On the second night, Su Xun kept this incident in mind. He drove out at about six o'clock, and dinner officially started at seven o'clock in the evening.

    Su Xun reckoned that when he went out at this time, it should be about the same.

    Yesterday I went to buy a red envelope and put 10,000 yuan in it. In fact, this ordinary red envelope can only contain 10,000 yuan at most.

    This amount of money does not sound like a lot, like a drop in the bucket, but if you really want to talk about courtesy, it is already quite a lot. Generally, even if you are a relative, it is only one or two thousand.

    It doesn't make any sense to give too much, I guess Yang Min wouldn't dare to ask for it, so it's almost enough if I make a little effort.

    I have been here once last time, but this time, I can say that I am familiar with the road, and I can find it easily, which is more embarrassing.

    The parking space at the entrance of the palace's private kitchen was already full, and it was full at this time. One can imagine how good the business inside is.

    In the past, when Su Xun went to the Internet cafe to surf the Internet, he couldn't see the situation inside clearly. He looked at how many battery cars were parked outside, and he probably knew how many people were inside.

    The business is so good that it is very painful. For example, Su Xun had to go to other places to find a parking space at this time, and it took more than ten minutes to park the car.

    If I had known what it was like, I might as well have taken a taxi here.

    Arriving at the door of the palace's private kitchen, Su Xun felt that there were two more welcoming ladies at the door, and they looked quite beautiful.

    The last time Su Xun came here, he didn't have it yet. It seems that he was recruited later. I guess he will have to open a branch after a while.

    At the same time, he also noticed that the Xinglong restaurant where he competed with him last time was not far from the palace's private kitchen, and he felt quite miserable at this moment.

    They didn't say anything, and felt from afar that their staff didn't seem to be interested in it, and they didn't have much business.

    It is estimated that the blow to them last time was very big. They could not compete with Ling Fei's private kitchen dishes.

    However, the last time I played a culinary competition to my death, I ended up making wedding dresses for the enemy, which also accelerated the speed of their death. It is estimated that they will go bankrupt soon.

    As for the instigator of all this, Su Xun, he didn't say anything, and turned around and walked into the palace's private kitchen as if he was a normal person.

    "welcome!"

    With two clear voices, after Su Xun entered, he found that there were indeed quite a lot of people inside, table after table, almost all of them were eating.

    Many waiters are busy shuttling back and forth, none of them can stop, basically they are all students.Poor hole, I guess they were recruited later.

    When we first started, there were really not many people.

    Moreover, most of the people who knew Su Xun were chefs, and they must be busy in the back kitchen at this time, including Ling Fei, the boss, who was not there.

    So a more embarrassing thing happened. Su Xun was in the culinary competition at the time, but with his own strength, he saved the entire palace private kitchen.

    As a result, no one knew Su Xun when I came to eat this time, which made it a bit embarrassing.

    But Su Xun doesn't care, after all, Ling Fei and the others are too busy, and Su Xun will not bother him when he is busy.

    Su Xun took a look and wondered where Xia Jinshu and the others were treating guests.

    "Su Xun, you are here!"

    With a sweet voice, Xia Jinshu came to Su Xun's side at some point.

    After she saw Su Xun coming, she hurried over.

    Su Xun was taken aback, but didn't see it, what happened to this Xia Jinshu, how did it become gentle, it seemed that he rarely saw such a gentle Xia Jinshu.

    Moreover, Xia Jinshu still had a smile on his face, and even looked at Su Xun with a trace of uneasiness in his eyes, which were more bright.

    Such a strange phenomenon, to be honest, made Su Xun a little scared. He didn't know what the situation was. Did Xia Jinshu take the wrong medicine?

    But now in Su Xun's heart, he doesn't have a good impression of Xia Jinshu, but he doesn't have the same resentment as before.

    After all, the past has passed, and Su Xun will not care too much about it.

    He didn't think he could have too much contact with Xia Jinshu. Anyway, there were not many opportunities for contact, so there was no need to make the scene too ugly.

    Su Xun nodded, forced a smile, and said, "I'm not late, am I?"

    "No, I'm waiting for you, come here quickly."

    Xia Jinshu said with a smile.

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt even more uncomfortable. He thought that Xia Donghai's relatives and friends were still waiting for him, which made people feel incredible.

    Followed Xia Jinshu and walked towards the table. It was not in the box, but in the lobby. From what it looked like, there should be about four or five tables.

    Seeing Su Xun, Xia Donghai immediately pulled away the chair next to him, stood up and waved, "Come on, Su Xun, sit here!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322: Xia Donghai Goes Crazy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The whole family is quite warm to Su Xun, especially this Xia Donghai, who directly let Su Xun sit next to him, the treatment can be said to be quite high.

    In the past, he didn't look down on Su Xun at all, but now the situation has changed, and he has to curry favor with Su Xun, because he probably knows that he was the one who lost his eyes before.

    This kid is definitely not an ordinary person, and there may be a lot of things to count on him in the future.

    Compared with the previous treatment at Xia Jinshu's house, Su Xun can be said to be different now.

    It can probably be felt, but Su Xun is relatively calm on the surface, after all, he is not someone who has never seen the world.

    Those who can sit at this table must be some key people, basically close relatives, and of course Su Xun does not know any of them.

    The next thing is to serve the food. This is really the first time for Su Xun to eat in the palace's private kitchen.

    After seeing the dishes on this table, he probably realized why the business is so booming. Naturally, there are two brushes.

    First of all, the plates that hold the dishes all look very noble, and they are deliberately made according to the style of the ancient court, giving people a different feeling.

    The second most important thing is naturally the taste and appearance of the dishes. It looks like it will definitely taste good.

    It seems that Lingfei's ancestral cooking skills in the family really have something, and it is estimated that in Lingfei's hands, it can be carried forward now.

    Su Xun didn't talk much, so he just focused on eating, answering a few words from time to time.

    Xia Donghai said: "I'm really sorry, there is one thing wrong with this restaurant, that is, the box is too small, and there can only be one table."

    "We have no way to go to the box, so we can only set up a few tables in this hall to eat."

    Xia Donghai didn't brag either, he did plan to get a private room at the beginning, for a happy event like his daughter's entrance into college, it's okay to spend some money, the money was spent very happily.

    However, the place where the imperial private kitchen was sold was someone else's restaurant, and it was slightly remodeled. When Ling Fei was just starting out, how could he get so much money.

    Probably he didn't expect that the business would be so good, but now that the business is big, there are also many shortcomings.

    Immediately, a relative said: "Donghai, don't be so polite. I heard that a meal here is not cheap. A table costs several thousand yuan."

    "And the business is so good, it's hard to get a seat, and there's nothing in the lobby."

    It seems that Xia Donghai is doing quite well in their relatives' house. When he spoke, everyone's tone was obviously full of compliments.

    It is true that for ordinary people, it is not an easy task to have a meal in the palace's private kitchen.

    This also made Su Xun couldn't help sighing. It seems that he doesn't know much about this aspect. The grade of the palace's private kitchen is indeed very high now.

    Xia Donghai also followed suit, he was very happy to hear that, and kept pushing and changing glasses.

    Today's protagonist is well-deserved, and it must be Xia Jinshu. She has to toast and so on. After toasting the table where Su Xun is, go to other tables, and Xia Donghai will lead her.

    It wasn't until this time that Su Xun found out that he was going to Jianghai Normal University when he co-authored this Xia Jin book, which made Su Xun a little unexpected.

    After wandering around, I went to another place to go to college now. Although it is not from the same school, it should not be too far away.

    However, Su Xun didn't think too much about it. After all, after going to college, life is quite exciting. Everyone will have their own affairs, and they won't touch anything anymore.

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, and ate food quickly, and sometimes chatted with Yang Min, and the two of them chatted about things in life.

    "What are you doing, are you courting death?"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, there was a sudden movement over there, which attracted Su Xun's attention.

    Putting down his chopsticks and looking up, it was Xia Donghai who was screaming, but he didn't know what was going on.

    Frowning, Su Xun had never had a good impression of Xia Donghai, and thought that this guy might be causing trouble.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun felt that it should not be the case. After all, such a happy day is unnecessary.

    Seeing that a middle-aged man at the other table also stood up, and there seemed to be some conflict with Xia Donghai, Su Xun got up to take a look to avoidState seriousness.

    "what happened?"

    Su Xun and Yang Min both came over, glanced at the furious Xia Donghai, and couldn't help asking.

    Xia Donghai saw that it was Su Xun, and his face softened a little, but he was still very livid, and said in a deep voice: "This shameless thing, when he passed by here just now, wanted to take advantage of Jin Shu."

    "Um?"

    Now Su Xun's complexion gradually became gloomy.

    Among other things, what he hates the most is this kind of behavior of being idle and doing hooliganism, which is quite disgusting.

    Xia Jinshu was obviously still in shock, Yang Min went up and hugged her, and comforted her: "Don't worry, Mom and Dad are here, don't be afraid."

    That middle-aged man had a big gold chain hanging around his neck. I don¨t know if it¨s true or not. Anyway, Su Xun always scoffed at this kind of attire. Don¨t you think it¨s vulgar?

    It's like writing the words "upstart" on your face, for fear that others won't know.

    Da Jinlian still had a look of disdain on his face, and said nonchalantly: "Don't be ashamed, what do you mean I molested your daughter, didn't you just grab her with your hands?"

    "Accidentally identified the wrong person, pulled her arm and it didn't work. Do you think your daughter is a good product? At this age, she may have been ridden by many people in school."

    Su Xun's brows have been frowning. This guy's words are too ugly, which makes people very uncomfortable.

    And this is obviously playing hooligans, who would accidentally grab someone's arm, probably because he drank a lot of alcohol, and because Xia Jinshu is good-looking, he had this disgusting idea.

    Although there were many unhappiness with Xia Jinshu before, Su Xun still had to admit that Xia Jinshu was indeed good-looking and had inherited Yang Min's genes.

    Otherwise, in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, she wouldn't be rated as one of the top four college girls.

    Seeing the color, but after being exposed, this person felt ashamed, so he denied it and said some ugly things.

    "What did you say, you bastard, tell me another sentence and try!"

    Xia Donghai's eyes were red, and he immediately lost his temper. He only had such a daughter, and it was conceivable how much he loved her. How could he tolerate his daughter being said that.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Please Get Out Immediately

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Click!"

    Xia Donghai threw the wine glass in his hand directly on the ground, and the glass immediately fell into pieces and shattered, causing a lot of repercussions in the restaurant.

    The angry Xia Donghai didn't care about anything else, he went up and punched the big gold chain, knocking him out of breath for a moment.

    Su Xun's eyes lit up, it was the first time he saw Xia Donghai so bloody, this behavior made Su Xun's impression of him slightly better.

    A man should be bloody, a man must not be cowardly, otherwise he would not be a man, and as a man, he must protect the people around him.

    Not to mention that my daughter was molested by others, and she was also said to be someone who had been ridden by an unknown number of people. No one would be angry if they heard it.

    It is estimated that he is a man, and anyone who is a little angry will choose to do it directly, just like Xia Donghai.

    Hitting people is wrong, but to deal with this kind of rubbish, what are you going to do if you don't hit them? Do you want to reason with them? It's even more impossible.

    But what I have to admit is that Xia Donghai's fist made things more or less directly complicated.

    There was a table of people who ate with this big gold chain, all of whom seemed to be in their thirties or forties, and they all had a social atmosphere.

    Like attracts like and people divide into groups, this sentence is too reasonable, drinking and chatting happily with this big gold chain, to put it bluntly, how can there be any good people.

    "Mal Gobi, even Brother Biao dares to fight, I see you don't want to live, you bastard, are you looking for death!"

    During the conversation, the people at the table surrounded Xia Donghai and his family, including Su Xun.

    On the contrary, the group of relatives and friends that Xia Donghai invited today are all down-to-earth people, or ordinary people, and most of them are elderly.

    Encountered such a situation, no one said to come up to help, after all, they didn't dare to fight.

    This group of people obviously drank a lot of alcohol, smelled heavily of alcohol, and kept shouting and shouting. It seemed that they might strike at any time, and they were no longer rational.

    Yang Min and Xia Jinshu are women after all, they didn't expect that on such a happy day today, when they encountered such a thing, the faces of the two of them were more or less flustered.

    Don't look at Xia Donghai's stability at this time, but he is much more sober now, and he knows that his rage just now will bring trouble.

    But at least on the surface, he still doesn't hesitate.

    Perhaps it was at this time that Su Xun looked the most calm, but there was a hint of coldness flickering in his eyes.

    At the same time, he was constantly vigilant. If this group of people dared to touch Yang Min, Su Xun might be able to abolish this group of people directly.

    On today's day of great joy, Su Xun didn't want to make things too complicated. He was thinking about how to gently get rid of this group of people.

    Su Xun would not be afraid if it was too violent and disabled, but it would be very troublesome.

    "Mr. Wang, what's wrong with you, Mr. Wang?"

    Fortunately, at this time, the person in charge of the restaurant, who looked like a guy in a suit, hurried over.

    Looking at his attire, you can tell that this should be a leader or something, and his grade must be higher than that of a waiter.

    After Da Jinlian saw this person, he immediately said: "Manager Li, what's the matter with you, you were beaten when you came to eat, how can I come here next time?"

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed for a moment. Hearing what he said, the two of them seemed to know each other, so it was interesting.

    It is estimated that this big gold chain is a frequent visitor here, so the two people will know each other.

    More importantly, this big gold chain is shameless enough.

    It was obvious that Xia Donghai beat him because he was shameless, shameless, and shameless, but when it got into his mouth, it seemed like he had been wronged, which made people feel incredible.

    As soon as this manager Li heard that he was beaten, he looked at the face of the big gold chain. There seemed to be a small bruise, and he knew that there was indeed a conflict just now.

    At this time, the first task must be to appease everyone, not to complicate things further, so as not to cause a big disturbance, and the business will not be able to be done by then.

    So Manager Li hurriedly said: "Mr. Wang, don't be angry. If you come out to eat, don't be unhappy because of this kind of thing. I'll deal with it later."

    "atLi, how do you deal with it? I've been beaten and I can't bear it?  "

    Da Jinlian's face was full of displeasure, and he only heard him say: "Manager Li, I'm giving you face, otherwise my brothers would have already exploded, and it's not necessarily clear that this restaurant will be demolished by then."

    "Tsk tsk！！"

    Su Xun was disgusted by what he heard, and almost vomited directly. This person is too good at acting.

    It's just a bunch of scumbags. If they really wanted to do something, they would probably have been killed by Su Xun a long time ago. Now they are probably calling for an ambulance.

    They were lucky enough not to be beaten, and it turned out that they didn't seem to understand the situation at all.

    Manager Li was sweating profusely. He knew that this big gold chain was quite rich. He drove a Land Rover, so he probably was a local tycoon or something.

    I have come here to spend many times, and even gave him a tip. He is considered a distinguished guest, and he does not want to offend such a person.

    Just listen to Manager Li and said: "Mr. Wang, you are right. I am really sorry today. Thank you for not causing trouble in the restaurant."

    "As for me, I am also a reasonable person, and I don't like to do those nonsense things."

    Just listen to the big gold chain say: "Just one request, drive these people out, I will not pursue this matter, as if nothing happened."

    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Xia Donghai and the others triumphantly.

    I said in my heart that you are not as good as me, I will directly find someone to drive you out, and see what you can do.

    A look of embarrassment flashed across Manager Li's face, driving customers out. In the service industry, these things seem to be taboo.

    However, looking at the situation, it seems that if you don't do this, the big gold chain will not let it go.

    ? If he makes things a big deal, it will have a bigger impact, so it's better to do as he said, anyway, the two of them are quite familiar with each other.

    ?Looking at Su Xun and the others again, their faces are strange, they must be new customers, and I don¨t know if this kind of people will come next time.

    Even if you lost a few, it doesn't matter, just listen to him say: "Several guests, I'm really sorry, because you beat someone today, so you may have to leave our restaurant temporarily."

    Xia Donghai is not easy to mess with, so he would not agree to drive him out like this, only to hear Xia Donghai say: "You are not mistaken, I spent money and haven't eaten well, why should you drive me away?"  Going out?" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 As You Wish

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xia Donghai is very unhappy now, and his unhappiness is justified.

    After all, I spent money to eat here, and I spent a lot of money, why should I be kicked out?

    The restaurant dared to drive away the guests. Xia Donghai had visited many restaurants in his life, and he had never encountered such a thing.

    If it were Su Xun, he would definitely not agree. This is a matter of principle.

    This kind of person is still a manager. Su Xun now seriously doubts this person's ability. When encountering this kind of conflict, the best solution is to adjust.

    Because from a restaurant's point of view, you'd better not offend anyone.

    In the end, the big gold chain did whatever it wanted, and if you asked him to drive people away, he would drive them away?  Su Xun felt that this person had a big problem.

    I don't know how Ling Fei found this kind of person to be the manager. He didn't hire him for a long time after he came back, and he didn't find out what kind of guy he is.

    Xia Donghai continued: "It's just a lobby manager. I really think I'm someone. What are you?"

    "You want to kick me out, did your boss agree? Give me back the money for today's meal, and I'll leave right away."

    Xia Donghai wasn't someone to mess with, and from what he looked like, he seemed to have a temper, so he yelled a few words straight away.

    Because of Xia Donghai's temper, he is really not the kind of person who likes to swallow his anger. When encountering such a thing, he will not swallow it.

    This method is correct, Su Xun rarely feels today that Xia Donghai still looks like a man.

    Anyway, he can make as much noise as he likes today, as long as he is happy, since he is here, nothing major will happen, and if something happens, just help him solve the aftermath.

    This is Lingfei's restaurant, Su Xun still afraid that he won't be able to eat here?  Things that don't exist.

    Manager Li is obviously not a soft-tempered person. He originally knew Da Jinlianzi before, so in this matter, his heart is on the side of Manager Li.

    Originally, I had some opinions on Xia Donghai, but he was naturally a little upset when Xia Donghai pissed him off like this.

    Just listen to this Manager Li, who said directly and firmly: "Tell you, I am the manager here, and I am usually in charge of all matters big and small."

    "The boss has completely handed over this kind of matter to me. Do you think I'm joking with you?"

    The manager seemed to want to prove his authority. After finishing speaking, he continued: "I tell you, get out of here today, right away."

    "Guests like you are not welcome in our restaurant. Hurry up and don't affect other guests. Your presence will only affect the dining environment of other guests."

    Anyway, it doesn't matter to him, it's just to drive a few people out, it's not a big deal.

    Because the palace's private kitchen business is indeed very hot, and there are still many customers outside. There is no place at this time, and they are waiting.

    Without a few of them, there is no impact, just like a few drops of water in the sea, dispensable.

    "I won't leave. I won't leave today. If you have the ability, let's make a big mess and see who suffers in the end!"

    Xia Donghai's temper is still as strong as ever. When encountering such a thing, he will not let it go.

    Having invited so many relatives and friends to dinner, how embarrassing would it be if they were suddenly invited out?

    Manager Li is not the kind of vegetarian, really think this kind of threat can scare him?

    I just heard Manager Li say: "Don't go out, right? You really think I can't do anything about you. Let me tell you, call the security over right away and invite you out immediately."

    Seeing what it means, this guy is ready to use his strength. If the security guards are really required, ordinary people may not be able to resist.

    And Su Xun really felt it. Although this guy's character is not very good, he is a smart person.

    Under the banner of maintaining the environment of the restaurant, Su Xun and the others were described as the kind of troublemakers. In this way, even if the incident becomes serious, it seems to have no effect on him.

    Everyone feels that this restaurant is okay, for the sake of most diners.

    And the boss probably wouldn't blame him, maybe he thought he was doing the right thing.

    ?But the problem is completely indiscriminate, it is not the same thing at all, it is a complete piece of garbagealready.

    Su Xun saw that when he was talking, the spitting stars were spraying non-stop, and he felt sick in his heart.

    I can't bear this kind of idiot to continue to pretend to be aggressive in front of me, only to hear Su Xun ask: "Do you really not know who I am?"

    If he knew who he was, he probably wouldn't be so rampant. Looking at him like this, I'm afraid he doesn't know himself.

    Sure enough, this guy looked disdainful, and then said: "Who do you think you are, what kind of big shot are you, why should I remember you?"

    According to his judgment, he thought Su Xun and Xia Donghai were a family.

    It doesn't matter what hanging silk or something. Looking at it this way, it is at most a middle-class family, not even a rich person, which is why he is so unscrupulous.

    Su Xun also gave up. It seems that this person should be recruited later. When it first opened, it seemed that there was no such person as a manager.

    I have been hiding for too long, and as a result, there is no legend about myself in the world.

    However, Su Xun still said lightly: "If your boss is in front of me, you wouldn't dare to talk to me like that."

    Manager Li was taken aback for a moment, but then he smiled, and then said: "Young man, you can brag. Is our boss someone like you who can know him?"

    The main reason is his understanding of Ling Fei, knowing that Ling Fei's character is the practical one, who stays in the back kitchen all day, almost like a cook.

    It's not the kind of person who can get things right and wrong, and doesn't know a lot of people, especially Su Xun, who still looks like a baby, how can he still know his boss?

    "If you don't believe me, go and call out your boss, or tell him my name to see if he recognizes me." Su Xun said lightly.

    Things have come to this point, Su Xun is not going to keep a low profile anymore, he has to come out and slap his face at this time.

    "Pfft！！"

    But Manager Li couldn't help it anymore, and laughed outright, he said: "Young man, what you said made me feel even more that you are bragging, do you know why?"

    "If you really knew our boss, I'm afraid you would have called him a long time ago, and let me call him? If you don't even have a phone number, then you still know him?"

    Su Xun felt that this person was a talent, so he could use his cleverness in the wrong place.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then it will be as you wish!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325 Absolutely No Apology

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was not the kind of high-profile person at first, he insisted on opening his mouth and shutting his mouth outside, saying that he knew someone, and he seemed very well connected.

    It was a very silly behavior, and Su Xun didn't like it very much.

    ?Because really awesome people never say how awesome they are, if you meet someone who talks about how amazing they are all day long.

    Be careful then, I'm afraid this is a complete fake.

    Su Xun was also a bit helpless today. If he didn't come out and pretend to be aggressive, people would think he was a piece of rubbish.

    Especially the snobbish Manager Li in front of him, Su Xun must let him understand today that there is a price to be paid for the dog's eyes.

    What I have to admit is that some people really have a hateful face. After people take a look at it, they have a strong urge to slap them in the face.

    Anyway, I don't know what to say, Su Xun has to come up with something now.

    It's a bit embarrassing to disturb Ling Fei at this time, but Su Xun is not that kind of hypocritical person, since we are all friends, when it's time to use it, naturally I have to use it, there's nothing to be ashamed about.

    Taking out his mobile phone, Su Xun rummaged through the address book, and after finding Ling Fei's number, he made a call.

    Manager Li's eyes have been staring at Su Xun. He is making a general judgment, although Su Xun is already on the phone, as if he has a plan in mind.

    But to be honest, he really didn't panic at all, because seeing Su Xun's appearance, no matter how you look at it, he was deliberately pretending to be aggressive for the sake of face.

    It's not that he hasn't encountered this kind of thing before. According to his estimation, when the call is made in a while, the kid will probably call an empty number and talk nonsense.

    Most likely, he will say why the phone can't get through.

    After Su Xun really waited for more than ten seconds, his face became more and more strange, and the expression on his face looked a little strange.

    Because Lingfei's mobile phone was connected, but no one answered it. It kept ringing, but no one answered it.

    "Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unanswered, please try again later."

    Su Xun didn't give up until the crisp voice came from the microphone. It seems that no one answered the phone.

    But it's not too strange to think about it. After all, at this time, he is really too busy, and everything is understandable.

    Because Ling Fei needs to be busy in the back kitchen all the time, he doesn't necessarily have a mobile phone on his body, so it's normal for him to be unable to answer the phone.

    But in this way, Su Xun was quite embarrassed. Originally, he wanted to make a phone call, so he could directly slap him in the face.

    As a result, this has been going on for a long time, and no one answered the phone.

    The key point is that there are no chefs or the like outside, causing other people not to know Su Xun, and Su Xunkong has all the strength, but he can't use it, which is quite embarrassing.

    When Manager Li saw Su Xun's appearance, the sarcasm in his eyes gradually became stronger, just like what he thought, this kid was really pretending.

    Just listen to him teasing on purpose: "What's the matter, don't you know our boss, why don't you call him over, where is he?"

    "No one answered the phone. Your boss must be very busy in the back kitchen. You should know that." Su Xun looked calm.

    Although this whole thing is indeed a bit embarrassing, it feels like the type of pretending to fail.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's mentality was stable, and he knew that such an accident was inevitable.

    It is also not very good to go directly to the back kitchen to find Ling Fei. After all, the back kitchen is a taboo in a restaurant. If you are not an internal employee, they will not let you in.

    If Su Xun wants to look for it, he will definitely be stopped, and there will be a conflict at that time. I am afraid they will really stop doing business today.

    Su Xun has no objection to this restaurant. After all, it was opened by his friend. No matter how angry Su Xun is, he can't make trouble here. Isn't that equivalent to cheating his friend.

    "Hey, don't pretend to be here, you still know our boss like you, I don't know how many people like you, don't pretend to me here."

    Manager Li seemed to have completely lost his patience. He wasted too much time here, and he only heard him say: "You guys, get out of here quickly, or I will call security."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was not angry. He seemed to have thought that this so-called manager would be aWhat a panicked look.

    Temporarily unable to contact Su Xun, but this does not mean that Su Xun will not be able to be contacted in the future. By tomorrow, the manager will be out of luck.

    There is no need to worry about dealing with this kind of person, Su Xun has plenty of ways to make him panic.

    Just listen to Su Xun said in a deep voice: "Remember what you said, if I leave, you will definitely regret it."

    "I bother!"

    Manager Li seemed to be disgusted by Su Xun's shamelessness, and continued to sneer: "What do you think it is, I hate people like you who treat themselves like onions the most."

    Originally, his attitude would not be so bad, but what he hates the most is this kind of person who likes to pretend.

    Even before the hair is fully grown, I started to imitate others, what a piece of rubbish.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, that's all he could do today, he didn't intend to do anything, just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then auntie, let's go first."

    When Xia Donghai heard that there was no room for resolution of the matter, he couldn't help being a little angry. He only heard him say: "Are you going to leave like this? How angry, I'll just stay here today."

    Su Xun was a little helpless, thinking that if you stay here, the security guards are going to attack you, and I will definitely help you, and there will be chaos at that time.

    The security guards were also innocent, they were just following orders, and it would be unjustifiable for Su Xun to take action against them.

    Of course, the most important thing here is Lingfei's restaurant. It can be said that it is not easy to open a restaurant. Su Xun doesn't want to have any negative influence on him.

    So Su Xun said: "Uncle, don't be too angry, I can assure you, this person will apologize to you in a short time."

    Xia Donghai froze for a moment. He felt that what Su Xun said was too absolute, which made people a little unbelievable.

    When Manager Li heard this, the expression on his whole face could be said to be sneering and disdainful, as if he had heard some good joke.

    "Boy, let me tell you, I will put the words here today."

    Manager Li said with a very strong attitude: "I would rather go to Chixiang than apologize to you guys. It is impossible to even think about it. Go away quickly. You will not be welcome here in the future." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326 Must be dealt with (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "A few idiots who still want to fight with me and eat here, who doesn't know me!"

    That big gold chain was quite twitchy. In his eyes, it was obvious that Su Xun and the others had left in despair.

    At this time, he was still very proud, and the group of friends beside him were also complimenting him non-stop at this time, making this big gold chain feel more comfortable in his heart.

    Just heard Da Jinlianzi say: "Manager Li, you are still quick to do things. I will finish eating in a while, and the tip is indispensable."

    When Manager Li heard this, a look of joy flashed across his face. He knew that this guy was an upstart, and he was quite generous in his actions.

    The last time I came to eat, I gave him a tip of 1,000. It doesn't sound like much, but it's just a tip. It's equivalent to free money. For ordinary people, it's already very big.

    You must know that his so-called manager looks good, but in fact he has only been employed for a short time, and he only earns 10,000 yuan a month.

    If there are tips today, it will be a lot of money, and I am afraid it will be quite comfortable.

    Moreover, this manager Li is also a person who is good at making money, and likes to make friends with rich and powerful people. As for ordinary consumers, in his eyes, they are relatively ordinary, and there is no need to please, because they will not give you money.  brings advantages.

    Just at this time, Ling Fei came out, still wearing a chef uniform, but it didn't look so white, and there were a few drops of oil stains on his chest.

    ?After all, Chinese food is not the same as Western food. You can¨t be so clean like those chefs in Western food. The murder is mainly fried, and the clothes on your body must be dirty every day.

    Ling Fei also heard from the waiter who came into the kitchen to serve the dishes, that there seemed to be a conflict outside, and since he was the boss, he had to take a look.

    In order to avoid any problems that cannot be solved later, which will affect the reputation of the restaurant.

    After coming over, Ling Fei asked, "What happened just now, what happened?"

    Manager Li saw that Ling Fei had come, and the expression on his face became a little more cautious, he didn't dare to be as presumptuous as before. After all, this is the boss, and if he said a word, he had to leave immediately.

    Anyway, the matter has passed, and Manager Li will naturally not say what kind of conflict it is.

    Because he knows better than anyone else that it is wrong to drive away guests without permission, and he must sternly shake off his own responsibilities.

    I just heard the manager Li say: "Boss, a few guests made trouble here just now, and I asked the security to invite them out. They can't affect other guests because of them."

    Ling Fei nodded as soon as he heard this. It sounds like there is nothing wrong with it. If they encounter such troubles, they must not be allowed to stay here any longer.

    At this moment, Ling Fei raised his head and took a look. Just at this time, Su Xun had already walked to the door. Ling Fei saw that the expression on the whole person's face changed instantly. It was a kind of expression  drastic changes.

    Looking at this figure from the back, it seems a bit like Su Xun, Ling Fei felt that he should not be mistaken.

    If it was really Su Xun and he was kicked out by the manager, then the misunderstanding would be big. My restaurant is where it is today, thanks to Su Xun.

    Thinking of this, Ling Fei couldn't calm down instantly, and he hurried towards the door.

    Manager Li was a little confused, and looked at Ling Fei blankly, thinking what's going on, what's going on with the boss, why did he run outside all of a sudden.

    "Brother Su Xun, it's really you."

    Ling Fei had better eyesight, and when he got closer, he realized that it was really Su Xun, so he hurriedly called out to Su Xun.

    Su Xun stopped his steps and looked back, it turned out to be Ling Fei.

    Seeing his panting appearance, he probably trotted all the way here just now.

    I don't know how he came out, but when Su Xun saw it was him, a smile appeared on his face.

    Ling Fei may be late, but he will never be absent. As long as he shows up, everything will be easy. Su Xun feels that today, he can let that dog-eyed manager Li know what it means to be panic.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I haven't been able to get through to you yet, so I thought you were busy, so I planned to leave first."

    Although Su Xun's tone was relatively flat when he spoke, it was not the same thing in Ling Fei's ears.

    heHe was sweating non-stop, because he could probably see that Su Xun seemed a little unhappy, which was a terrible thing.

    Ling Fei hurriedly asked: "By the way, I just heard that you were kicked out. What's going on?"

    The manager just said that he was causing trouble. At first, he didn't suspect anything. He thought that the manager he hired should not deceive himself.

    After seeing that it was Su Xun, he naturally thought differently. Among other things, Su Xun knew that this was his restaurant, so how could he cause trouble here.

    He believes in Su Xun's character and firmly believes that Su Xun is not that kind of person.

    Su Xun showed a sneer and said, "That guy told you, right? Let me tell you, it's like this"

    Originally, after telling what happened just now, Ling Fei's face became darker and darker, as if it was so gloomy that water could drip out.

    It was lawless, just because he was not around, he dared to drive Su Xun out, and it was for no reason, one can imagine how angry Ling Fei was.

    He is a person who knows how to handle the door. He didn't say anything, but he was very grateful to Su Xun in his heart.

    Even if Su Xun talked about his restaurant, Ling Fei probably wouldn't think about it, because he also knew that with Su Xun's personality, he would definitely not treat him badly.

    If he hadn't met Su Xun and had Su Xun's guidance, he might not know what he would be like now. People just need to know how to repay kindness.

    As a result, Su Xun came to his restaurant for dinner and was kicked out by the manager. What kind of concept is this?

    "Brother, I want to apologize to you. I'm really sorry. I've been busy in the back kitchen, so I didn't know you were here."

    Ling Fei apologized all over his face, and said: "And many of them were recruited later. They don't know you, so I'm sorry."

    Su Xun wasn't too angry either, he knew it had nothing to do with Ling Fei, so he only heard him say: "I'm sorry, it has nothing to do with you."

    "But then again, fortunately you are not here, otherwise the manager you hired would not have been exposed." Su Xun joked.

    Ling Fei understood Su Xun's meaning in an instant. It was obvious that Su Xun was very dissatisfied with the manager.

    It doesn't take him to tell Ling Fei that he knows that this person must be dealt with.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327: I Don't Want to See This Person Again (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Xia Donghai heard the conversation between Su Xun and Ling Fei, he didn't take Ling Fei seriously.

    It's not that Xia Donghai looks down on people or something, the main reason is that Ling Fei really doesn't have much momentum on him, especially the clothes he is wearing, it looks like he is a chef.

    But after listening to the conversation between him and Su Xun, it seems that it is not the same thing. Can he handle the manager?  Then what kind of character should he be.

    People of Xia Donghai's age are definitely not stupid. After all, they have been in the society for so many years, so they must understand some truths.

    So he said calmly: "Su Xun, I don't know who this is?"

    Su Xun gave a proper introduction and said, "This is the owner of the palace's private kitchen, a friend of mine named Ling Fei."

    "These two are my uncles and aunts. Today their daughter is going to college, and they came here to hold a school entrance banquet." Su Xun said.

    When Ling Fei heard this, he didn't think much about it, he thought this was Su Xun's relative.

    He respected Su Xun extremely in his heart, and when he met his relatives, he was naturally quite polite, and hurriedly said hello, "Hello, I'm really sorry today."

    When Xia Donghai heard that this turned out to be the boss, his attitude changed instantly. Anyone who can open this kind of restaurant must be someone special.

    And anyone with a discerning eye can almost see that the future future of this hotel is almost unlimited. It can be said that this person will also be a character in the future.

    After all, Xia Donghai is just a part-time job for others. Compared with Ling Fei, he is much worse, so he hurriedly said: "Boss Ling, you are really too polite, don't be so polite."

    Ling Fei said: "Come back, I'll settle this matter for you today, and I won't let you suffer any grievances!"

    After finishing speaking, he walked inside. When Xia Donghai saw this, he immediately walked in excitedly.

    It was a shameful thing to be driven away just now, but fortunately, it seems that things have ushered in a turning point now.

    At this moment, Manager Li already had a look of uneasiness on his face, one can imagine how uneasy he was in his heart at this time.

    It was obvious that something was wrong. Since Ling Fei ran to the door and grabbed Su Xun to talk to him, Manager Li had a bad feeling.

    Why did my boss run up, dragged that kid, and seemed to have chatted for a long time.

    Could it be that Ling Fei and that kid really knew each other?  Thinking of this, Manager Li's feet began to soften.

    Especially when Ling Fei walked towards him, he could clearly see that the boss, who had always had a good temper, now had an angry face on his face. It was obvious that he was angry.

    Ling Fei spoke angrily and said, "Manager Li, what happened just now, you don't want to do it anymore, do you?"

    "This is my good brother. Without him, I wouldn't be where I am today. If you dare to drive him out, don't you think I am the boss?" Ling Fei wanted to beat this idiot to death.

    Originally, I thought this guy had certain professional abilities, but I didn't expect that he was a complete idiot, which made him very disappointed.

    Manager Li's face had completely lost the expression he had just now, his face was pale from fright, and his legs were swinging.

    Don't look at him as a manager, he seems to be quite proud, to put it bluntly, he is just a part-time worker.

    Ling Fei liked him. He was a manager. If he didn't want to use him anymore, he would have to pack up and leave immediately. I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to get a month's salary.

    Unexpectedly, this unremarkable boy, apart from being handsome, didn't seem to see anything special about him, but he turned out to be the boss' brother.

    Manager Li's intestines are completely remorseful. If he had known this situation earlier, give him ten courages, I am afraid he would not dare to do so.

    Of course, there is no medicine for regret in life.

    He also acted relatively quickly, hurried up and apologized and said: "I'm sorry, I'm really sorry, it was my fault just now, I didn't handle the matter well, and I hope the guests can forgive me!"

    Without any backbone, he apologized directly, without even asking Ling Fei.

    Xia Donghai suddenly became angry. Seeing that Manager Li was frightened like a dog, apologizing with trepidation, among other things, he felt really specialcool.

    I really didn't expect that this kid Su Xun has such a wide network of contacts, and he and the owner of the palace's private kitchen are actually called brothers.

    Moreover, based on his experience, it was obvious at once that this Ling Fei didn't think that Su Xun was his brother, but he was obviously very polite to Su Xun, and their relationship was obviously more important to Su Xun.

    If it comes like this, it will be intriguing. You must know that Ling Fei is also a character, and he can be so polite to Su Xun, which makes people wonder, what kind of character is Su Xun?

    Anyway, Xia Donghai is very lucky. Fortunately, he changed his attitude towards Su Xun, so it should be considered in time.

    Xia Donghai said directly: "That's not what you said just now. You said just now that you would rather go to Chixiang than apologize to us. What's going on now?"

    He could hear Xia Donghai mocking him, and he did say that, but now Manager Li doesn't care what he said just now.

    At this time, it must be the most important thing to keep your job. Everyone can see that the development potential of this restaurant is huge.

    Now it's just the beginning. In the future, as a manager, he will definitely rise to the top. If he can't keep his job now, he will faint in the toilet crying.

    As for what to eat and not to eat, is that important? It doesn't matter.

    Manager Li, with a dog-like attitude, kept bowing his head and bowing his head, and then said, "Did I say that? Maybe I was joking."

    It looks quite pitiful now, and ordinary people may really feel compassion.

    But it's a pity that Su Xun has seen through his face just now, and knows that this guy is just pretending because he is scared now.

    Su Xun couldn't forget the face just now. This kind of dog looks down on people, so he shouldn't let him go.

    For Lingfei's restaurant, it is not a good thing to have such a manager. When a problem is found, it must be solved in time, so as not to become a big problem in the future.

    I just heard Su Xun say coldly: "I just have one request, I don't want to see this person again in the future!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 Inflated (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ling Fei immediately understood Su Xun's meaning. It was obvious that Su Xun was angry and really angry.

    Based on his understanding of Su Xun, it seems that he has a pretty good temper, so he won't get angry and rush to do something.

    Being able to say this sentence today proves that Manager Li of his hotel really angered him. What happened just now Ling Fei is not here.

    But he can probably guess it, it must be too much, otherwise Su Xun would not let himself fire someone casually.

    In fact, even if Su Xun doesn't say anything, Ling Fei doesn't intend to use this person anymore, and he can let others go at will. If this kind of manager continues to use it, I'm afraid his restaurant will not be sure that the money will be stolen someday.

    Not to mention that Su Xun spoke up in person, as long as Su Xun spoke, even if he was asked to beat this person half to death, Ling Fei would not frown.

    During the darkest or greenest period of his life, he didn't know how to live, or he couldn't see hope.

    Su Xun is like a bright light in the middle of the night, a lighthouse on the sea, guiding him the way.

    In the last cooking competition, he also came to help without saying a word.

    As long as he still has a little conscience, Ling Fei will never forget Su Xun's kindness to him. Today Su Xun encountered this kind of treatment in his restaurant.

    Ling Fei felt that his face was being slapped, and he felt ashamed to face Su Xun again.

    If Su Xun does not give an explanation for this, I am afraid that he will not be worthy of being a human being in the future.

    I just heard Ling Fei say indifferently: "Did you hear that, pack up your things and leave immediately, no matter how many days you work this month, you won't lose a penny of your salary."

    "But starting tomorrow, you don't have to come here again."

    In a word, it is equivalent to pronouncing his death sentence.

    Manager Li's face was ashamed, as if he had been hit by a divine thunder that fell from the sky, and he had lost the ability to react and think.

    That's all he got fired?

    Naturally, he will not give up, just listen to him say: "Boss, I really know that I was wrong, can you give me another chance?"

    Although Ling Fei has a good temper, it doesn't mean that he is a soft-hearted person. The blows in his life let him know that people can't just be soft-hearted.

    When you should be ruthless, be ruthless, because the reality is so cruel, and others will not be soft on you.

    Ling Fei continued to say forcefully: "I'll give you another chance, and leave immediately. If you don't leave, I'll call the security guard."

    Manager Li's face completely lost all its brilliance, and he seemed to have aged several years all of a sudden, with no strength at all.

    He could only walk out of the hotel dryly like a walking dead. He knew that today, he just kicked on the iron plate, which resulted in this kind of tragedy.

    Originally being able to become a manager here proved that he has a bright future, and becoming a winner in life is just around the corner.

    In the end, if you don't die, you won't die, because your momentary confusion directly ruined the future, and you want to find such a good job again.

    It is not impossible, but it will be as difficult as heaven.

    Seeing him go out, the other waiters and the like didn't have any sympathy, this guy just killed himself.

    Moreover, relying on himself as the manager, his attitude towards everyone who has been shouting and shouting is not very good. He can have today, and it is too late for everyone to be happy.

    "Uncle and aunt, I am really sorry for causing trouble to you today."

    Ling Fei was still apologizing, and only heard him say: "All your consumption here today is free of charge. If you come to eat in the future, just say hello to me. I will arrange it for you in advance."

    These words can be said to be very face-saving, and suddenly made Xia Donghai feel as if he was floating. It is hard to imagine that a boss like Ling Fei is so polite to him.

    Xia Donghai can't afford that kind of stingy person either, and the money for meals is unavoidable, but in fact he doesn't care, he wants to save face.

    Ling Fei's words can be said to have given him a lot of face, and all the unhappiness tonight disappeared.

    Xia Donghai hurriedly said: "Boss Ling, you are too polite, just forget about the bill, and today this matter will be over."

    Unexpectedly, when he said this, Ling Fei felt that this person was quite good, and seemed to be a generous person.

    In addition, he felt that??This is Su Xun's relative, and he wanted to curry favor on purpose, so Ling Fei said, "It's definitely free, but with regard to my relationship with Su Xun, I wouldn't even dare to ask for money from you."

    "When you come here to eat in the future, just come to me directly, everyone is your own."

    Xia Donghai was overjoyed, and quickly said: "Then thank you, Boss Ling."

    After a few words, Xia Donghai felt that he seemed to be a person of status.

    Su Xun felt a little funny next to him, and didn't say anything. Instead, he felt that Xia Donghai was quite cute.

    At the very least, this person is a little more realistic, but he is not evil. Most importantly, if you give him some face, he will definitely be happy, and he belongs to the kind that is easier to satisfy.

    "Donghai, you're doing well now. I didn't expect that people wouldn't charge you for coming here for a meal."

    "Of course, Donghai is the best among our relatives."

    "In the future, if we have anything to do, we have to ask Donghai."

    ""

    Most people nowadays look the same, and relatives and friends are also very realistic. If you see that you are doing well, they will be jealous or compliment you.

    If you are poor, no one will talk to you, and it is like this now.

    Xia Donghai was praised by his relatives, he was very happy, and felt that today was the pinnacle of his life.

    I also felt unspeakable gratitude to Su Xun in my heart, knowing that it was because of Su Xun that he had such a good opportunity to pretend to be aggressive.

    Xia Donghai kept talking, he couldn't be happier, his body enjoyed this feeling.

    Su Xun and Ling Fei looked at each other, Su Xun showed a helpless look, Ling Fei smiled, expressing that he fully understood.

    At this moment, Xia Donghai swelled up, and he said to the previous big gold chain: "Xiaomian, aren't you capable, come on, keep driving me out."

    "Not only will I not leave now, but I can also eat for free. Have you seen the relationship between me and this boss? It is also comparable to you as a nouveau riche?"

    Obviously, Xia Donghai has always remembered this big gold chain, this guy is worse than that manager.

    ?Da Jinlian was so angry that his face completely changed color. When he was so angry, he went up and scolded: "You are looking for death!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 Call the police if you can't beat it (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xia Donghai's ridicule was originally intended to vent his anger, but it turned out to be better now, and directly angered the big gold chain.

    Everyone is out to mess around. As a social person, what he cares most about is naturally his face.

    Being ridiculed by Xia Donghai like this, Da Jinlian felt that his face was a little bit unreliable, which led to another outbreak of conflict.

    Just listen to the big gold chain saying angrily: "What the hell, no one bullies me, right? Today I must kill you!"

    "It's your daughter, I have to put her on the bed tonight, brothers, and if she is caught, she will be beaten up, otherwise I will really treat myself like an onion!"

    The appeal of the big gold chain seemed to be quite good. After he finished speaking, several people next to him ran away in an instant, and began to surround Xia Donghai and the others.

    Xia Jinshu and Yang Min, mother and daughter, are women after all, so naturally they were a little scared when they encountered such a scene.

    And the few relatives who came up to compliment and brag just now seemed a little panicked at this time, and they retreated quickly, for fear of being affected by this conflict.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, kept watching with cold eyes. These people have been trying to die. Naturally, Su Xun will not be polite to them. After a while, they will be like Manager Li just now, knowing what it feels like to regret.

    Ling Fei is also very loyal, he obviously doesn't plan to do business or anything today, it's just one night, it's this time, if he insists on any losses, there are actually not many losses.

    He stood in the front and said, "Stop what you want to do, and the security guards will come here quickly!"

    Ling Fei used to be a messy person. When it comes to fighting, he did a lot of things, and he was ruthless in his bones.

    If you are more ruthless than Ling Fei, then I'm sorry, Ling Fei really did nothing wrong.

    At this time, a few security guards also came over. They blocked here. They seemed to have no momentum, but they were all ordinary people.

    Even retired soldiers can't compare, and they can be counted on to be more imposing.

    Su Xun said directly: "You just need to keep a good eye on them, and leave this group of people to me to deal with."

    "Are you sure?" Ling Fei couldn't believe it.

    Da Jinlianzi and his group consisted of at least a dozen of them, and they all seemed a bit ruthless. If there was a real fight, Ling Fei was afraid that these few security guards in his hotel would be useless.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun would go alone, the risk seems too great.

    Su Xun said directly: "It's nothing, hitting them is as easy as pinching ants."

    Knowing that Su Xun is not a braggart, he must have some skills. After hearing what he said, Ling Fei quickly motioned for several security guards to retreat.

    Da Jinlianzi became upset in an instant, thinking to himself what does this kid mean, is he addicted to pretending, and one person can fight so many, why don't you go to heaven?

    "Grass mud horse, die to me!"

    Da Jinlian was angry, he threw his fist directly at Su Xun's face.

    "Looking for death!"

    Su Xun spit out two words indifferently, and then kicked the big gold chain out, opened his mouth, and spit it out.

    It is estimated that he was kicked on the stomach by Su Xun. He ate and drank a lot at night, and he couldn't hold on all of a sudden, so he vomited it out directly. The scene was a bit disgusting.

    In fact, Da Jinlianzi is in great pain now, his face has been completely deformed, one can imagine what Su Xun kicked him into.

    The big gold chain is undoubtedly even more embarrassing now, he went up and shouted loudly: "Give it to me, today I will punish this kid to death!"

    The group of brothers also drank a lot of wine. At this time, the top was very angry, and they wanted to press Su Xun to the ground and beat him regardless.

    It's a pity that they made a wrong calculation, thinking that Su Xun can be sanctioned if there are many people. In fact, they are a mob together.

    There is essentially no difference between one ant and dozens of ants, and nothing can be changed.

    ?Su Xun's swift strikes are like entering the land of no one, which is similar to beating a primary school student. No one can stop Su Xun.

    Even Xia Donghai was shocked, why didn't he realize that Su Xun, a boy, was so good at combining his skills.

    For a while, Xia Donghai was also a little ashamed. It seems that beforeHe misunderstood Su Xun, and thought Su Xun was a worthless person, usually not good at words or something like that.

    I didn't expect him to be so powerful. It seems that when he lived in his house before, he was just low-key. Xia Donghai felt that he knew too little about Su Xun before, or that Su Xun hid too little.

    I'm afraid he would never have imagined that Su Xun's shocking changes were completed within these few months.

    The big gold chain has obviously seen something is wrong, Te Niang's kid is a practitioner, no wonder he dares to be so rampant.

    He couldn't swallow this breath, but it seemed that he couldn't beat Su Xun again.

    So he chose a very shameless move, directly took out his mobile phone, and when Su Xun had no time to take care of him, he secretly called the police.

    Directly say that this kid hits someone privately. It just so happens that he is at the police station and has acquaintances. It should be easy to sanction him.

    Su Xun didn't strike too harshly, and punished these guys a little bit. He thought that the big gold chain should be begging for mercy now.

    Unexpectedly, after he got up, he still looked very proud, and only heard him say: "Boy, don't be so embarrassing, I have already called the police, you beat someone just now, wait to be caught and eat in prison.  "

    Su Xun's face became weird in an instant, and he said in his heart that he should not be embarrassed, a dozen of you beat me up, and it turned out that I beat someone.

    It's really shameless to call the police.

    Seeing him like this, he should have secretly called the police when Su Xun was not paying attention just now, but Su Xun couldn't stop it even if he wanted to.

    "Donghai, he called the police, what should we do?" Yang Min was so frightened that his face was defeated.

    No wonder she was so scared. After all, she had never dealt with the police before, and felt that once she was caught, it would be a very serious matter.

    If Su Xun is arrested, how should she explain to Su Xun's parents.

    Xia Donghai was actually quite anxious. Although he didn't show it so obviously, he was with the police and didn't know anyone.

    On the contrary, it was Su Xun who was the person involved. At this time, he couldn't calm down, and said: "Don't worry, they will attack first, and they will not be able to catch me if they want to."

    "Besides, if there are no casualties in a fight, it won't be a big deal if you get caught."

    In fact, there is one more thing that Su Xun didn¨t say, the chief of the police station called me a brother when he saw me, so you want to arrest me when you call the police, isn¨t it funny?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330 You Try It (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To Su Xun's surprise, not long after, a police car stopped at the door.

    The speed of this attendance was beyond everyone's expectations, and Su Xun also noticed a trace of unusual atmosphere in it.

    If this is an ordinary person, it is estimated that the police will not be so quick to call the police. This is where many people often complain.

    Not to mention that it is still night, and many people have already left work at this time.

    In this way, Su Xun is not stupid, so he immediately saw something wrong.

    It is estimated that the caller of the big gold chain is not an ordinary policeman, and has a certain relationship with him.

    "Xingwu, you are here. I was almost beaten to death by this bastard today. You must take him back for interrogation." Da Jinlian said pretending to be pitiful.

    In fact, there is no need to pretend, he is still quite embarrassed at this time, and he really looks like he has been beaten by someone.

    Of the few policemen who came in, the one at the head looked to be in his thirties, with a hooked nose, which aggravated the gloomy aura on his whole face, giving people a not-so-good feeling.

    This guy came in and glanced at everyone present, and then looked at the big gold chain, and the expression on his face eased a little.

    Su Xun obviously noticed this detail, and probably understood that these two people not only knew each other, but their relationship should be pretty good.

    No matter who you are these days, there is always one thing you can't escape anyway, and that is looking for relationships. Now is an era when relationships are based on favors.

    Sure enough, the policeman said: "Brother, why did you have a meal and was beaten?"

    After hearing this, Su Xun understood, and it was as he had guessed. It seemed that these two people were still brothers. If this happened, things would not be easy.

    Fortunately, there was a man in the police who also called himself a brother and brother, so Su Xun didn't panic when he encountered this situation, but felt more and more funny.

    Today's continuous slaps in the face are really interesting.

    Da Jinlianzi said: "It's not this little bastard who hits people when he disagrees. You see, he gave us brothers to him. This kid belongs to the Lian family."

    "Young man, come back with me and accept the investigation." The policeman said with a half-smile.

    On the other hand, Su Xun sneered, and said in his heart that if you tell me to go with you, I will leave. Who do you think you are?

    And this is obviously intentional. If something really happened, it should be a serious investigation, and it should be to ask both parties what the situation is, and then adjust it.

    If it is not possible to really arrest people, if the truth of the matter has not been clarified, both parties should be brought to investigate.

    As a result, when this person came up, he didn't ask any indiscriminate matters, and directly wanted to take Su Xun away. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that he and the big gold chain were in the same group, and they were just targeting Su Xun on purpose.

    Su Xun is not stupid, he has seen through the routines of these people, and only heard Su Xun say: "I doubt your identity now, why should I believe that you are a policeman, show me your police officer ID."

    "The resentment value from Yang Xingwu is +45."

    This person's name is Yang Xingwu, and he is indeed related to this big gold chain, not a real brother, but a cousin, and they have always had a good relationship.

    This big gold chain is a good hand in business, quite rich, and takes care of him a lot on weekdays.

    As for Yang Xingwu, he is the captain of the police station or something. At his age, he is quite good, and he has certain abilities. After a few more years of working together, he might be able to go further.

    Naturally, if his cousin, that is, Da Jinlianzi, had something to do, he would naturally come up to help without saying a word. This is what should be done, and there is nothing to say.

    Since this kid dared to hit his cousin, he would die today.

    ? This Yang Xingwu knew from his face that he was not a good person, and he had a lot of tricks in his hands.

    As long as Su Xun is brought in by him, he will not die, but there is a great possibility that he will be tortured. This is impossible to escape.

    What Su Xun said just now made him very upset. He even dared to doubt my identity. What the hell are you.

    After receiving his resentment value, Su Xun naturally understood that this guy seemed innocent on the surface, but he was actually angry with himself.

    But nothingYes, feel free to get angry, I'll lose if I'm afraid.

    Moreover, the more resentment points are drawn, the more beneficial it is for Su Xun, and he can't wait to be angry with this person for a while.

    Just now, when Da Jinlianzi and his table of wine and meat friends were beaten violently by Su Xun, they had already provided a lot of resentment points, which made Su Xun very happy.

    As a result, he made a phone call and called another person to come over and contribute resentment points to himself. This is really flattering.

    Yang Xingwu forcibly held back his anger towards Su Xun. He took out his ID. After all, there were still many people around, and he didn't want to be caught because of this.

    Taking out the police officer's card, Su Xun took a look and thought it was okay, this guy turned out to be the captain.

    Su Xun knew that he was a real policeman, and all the police cars drove over, and they were so fast, even if it was a fake, it would take time to pretend, and they would not come so quickly.

    The reason for doing this is to find out what this person's name is, and what level he is in the police station, so that he can announce his death sentence later.

    "Oh, it looks like it's really a policeman." Su Xun said deliberately.

    Only then did Yang Xingwu put away the documents, and said coldly: "What else do you want to say, you have nothing to say."

    "You are right, but you don't seem to have the right to arrest me?" Su Xun said with narrowed eyes.

    "The resentment value from Yang Xingwu +58!"

    It seems that this guy has a bad temper, and he can get very angry just by saying a few words. Su Xun doesn't know whether it's because his skill of committing cheapness has improved, or this person is too hot-tempered.

    However, the more irritable he is, the more comfortable Su Xun will be.

    Yang Xingwu's face was as dark as the bottom of the pot, he gritted his teeth and said, "I'll give you another chance, don't force me to act forcefully!"

    "Come on, move one and show me."

    The smile on Su Xun's face also gradually disappeared.

    Su Xun has always respected the police uncle very much. When he was a child, he picked up a dime and handed it to the police uncle in person. Without them, there would be no peace and order in this society.

    But after growing up, Su Xun understood a truth, that there are good and bad people, and it has nothing to do with occupation.

    When encountering such a scum, Su Xun will not be polite. If he dares to touch himself forcibly, Su Xun doesn't care who he is, and the fight will be over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331 How did you catch him?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and both sides refused to give in. It seemed that the conflict might break out at any time.

    The way many people look at Su Xun has completely changed.

    Among other things, this kid is quite kind, facing other policemen, and he seems to be at the leadership level, so he can be so tough.

    Of course appreciation is appreciation, but everyone is not optimistic about Su Xun, feeling that he must be planted today, after all, he is still too young to figure out the seriousness of the matter.

    They are the police, no matter how capable you are, you can't act like a policeman.

    It's good to fight fiercely, but do you dare to hit the police? As long as you fight once, I'm afraid you won't be able to live a good life in the future.

    It is not possible to be killed, but it will be closed for a period of time inside, and it is quite painful.

    Little did they know that Su Xun was planning to do what they thought they would not dare to do at this time, so what if he hit Yang Xingwu in front of him.

    Su Xun can be sure that even if he is beaten half to death, nothing will happen to him in the end, and he even dare not ask him for medical expenses.

    As a result, just when Yang Xingwu was about to command the two little policemen behind him to go up, the big gold chain said: "Xingwu, be careful, this kid belongs to the Lian family."

    The big gold chain obviously has lingering fears about Su Xun's skills. He doesn't think that his cousin can beat Su Xun.

    And the expression on this kid's face looks like he is obviously very dissatisfied, he is obviously ready to do something, if this happens, it's better to be careful.

    Yang Xingwu's eyeballs moved twice, and he probably understood what was going on, and then he directly took out the pistol on his body.

    With his level, it is not surprising that he has a gun on his body when he comes out to handle the case, but what is unexpected is that he even used the gun when dealing with Su Xun.

    The diners in the restaurant were all terrified. When they saw a gun, normal people instinctively felt a sense of fear, no one was an exception.

    After all, this kind of thing, if you are not careful, may kill someone, it only takes a while, whose life is not important, so at this time, it is normal and a basic operation to be careful.

    Yang Xingwu pointed a gun at Su Xun, and said: "Don't move, I advise you to be honest, otherwise, I can judge you as resisting law enforcement."

    Su Xun's eyes were a bit intriguing. He couldn't figure out whether this guy was serious or not. All in all, Su Xun had to be on his guard.

    What if he is in a hurry and he really shoots, what should I do? Even if I have skin all over my body, I will die if I face such a big killer. After all, he is also a body of flesh and blood.

    Although Su Xun looked down on this person, he didn't want to take the risk at this time. It was obviously not worth it to exchange his life for his. Su Xun's life now was too valuable.

    If you want to play this person to death, Su Xun has many ways, there is no need to confront him head-on at this time.

    He originally wanted to call Nanlin, but after thinking about it, it seemed inappropriate to call at this time, and this person had a gun in his hand, so he might not give himself this chance.

    At this time, two policemen came up and handcuffed Su Xun directly. Su Xun did not resist, because he knew that if he resisted, his life might be in danger.

    At this time, Da Jinlianzi was a little bit proud, and he kept yelling: "Boy, aren't you awesome, are you still awesome now? Hit me again and see."

    Everyone can't help sighing, no matter how powerful you are these days, relying on one person is useless, and you can't beat those rich and powerful people, this has become everyone's consensus.

    "boom！！"

    Unexpectedly, just when the big gold chain was overwhelmed with complacency, Su Xun went up and gave him a kick, kicking him out again.

    This person perfectly explained what it means to not die.

    The big gold chain is just a supporting role, Su Xun has already looked down on him, and he will deal with this Yang Xingwu in a while.

    Yang Xingwu frowned, he couldn't shoot just because Su Xun made a move, in fact, he knew best in his heart that he took out the gun just to frighten him.

    The police station has clear and strict regulations in this regard. After firing a bullet, he will face endless troubles.

    It won't be because of this dispensable kid, to build up his own future.

    So he just said: "Show him to me, don't let him move around, just take him away."

    After the big gold chain was put up, looking at Su Xun who was taken out by two policemen, he scolded his mother angrily: "Damn it, go inside in a while, and kill this kid for me."

    "The resentment value from the big gold chain is +60."

    Yang Xingwu said: "Take your friends and come to the police station in a while. You need to make a record. This is the process."

    "Okay, I'll be there in a while."

    After the people left, Xia Jinshu was in a panic. Seeing Su Xun being taken away, tears welled up in her eyes, and she said eagerly, "Dad, what should I do?"

    Yang Min was also very anxious, and blamed himself: "I shouldn't have called Su Xun here today. He is a well-known college student, but don't affect his future because of this incident. How can I explain to his parents?"

    In fact, Xia Donghai was quite helpless at this time, even though he was anxious, he couldn't think of any good solution.

    He is just a middle-level member of the company, not even a high-level one, and his contacts are quite limited. In the police station, there is nothing. Sadly, he finds that he can't make connections even if he wants to.

    I only heard Xia Donghai say: "Don't worry, both of you, I'll call our boss to ask, can he talk to someone in the police station."

    Ling Fei was also quite anxious, but when he glanced outside, his eyes suddenly changed. Su Xun would definitely not be so simple. How could he be arrested so easily?  I'm afraid this is unlikely.

    Anyway, Ling Fei still has confidence in Su Xun.

    If Su Xun can't come out after tonight, he will naturally find someone to expose him at any cost, and also rescue Su Xun.

    Not long after, Su Xun came to the police station, never expecting that he still has such a day, and the world is really changing.

    But Su Xun's whole person is quite relaxed, just take it as a relaxation.

    "Captain Yang, you go out to arrest people yourself at night, you are really a role model for me." Someone flattered him immediately.

    However, there was a little policeman, when he saw Su Xun, his face immediately changed drastically, and he said sharply: "Captain Yang, why did you arrest him?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332: Everyone Comes (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This little policeman's name is Wang Le, and he belongs to that kind of unknown person. He has not been working for a long time. Tonight, it is his turn to be on the night shift.

    Originally, he didn't think there was anything wrong with everyone's flattery, but when he saw Su Xun, the expression on his face changed suddenly.

    Because he knew Su Xun. When he went to Dongqiao Village last time, Nanlin brought many people with him, and he was one of them. He naturally knew Su Xun.

    ? When Nan Lin talked and laughed happily with him, Wang Le still remembers it fresh.

    Because Su Xun was so young, he was able to get along so well with Nanlin, and Nanlin made it clear that this was his brother, which made people even more surprised.

    At that time, he also guessed what Su Xun's status was at such a young age. Anyway, if he thought about it with his toes, he would know that he could have such a good relationship with Nanlin, and what he valued was not an ordinary person.

    Su Xun is very handsome, not like the kind of public face, you may not be able to recognize it if you throw it in the crowd, Wang Le recognized Su Xun at a glance.

    Especially when looking at Su Xun's hands, which were still in handcuffs, Wang Le's expression couldn't help but changed. Didn't he, Yang Xingwu actually arrested this person? Could it be that he didn't know that Su Xun and Nanlin  relationship?

    Wang Le couldn't control the surprise in his heart just now, and his voice was already loud, so everyone looked at him for a while.

    Yang Xingwu frowned, his tone was full of displeasure, and he said, "Why, who am I arresting, and you still need to point fingers?"

    "Are you the captain or am I?" This guy is quite domineering.

    Wang Le also broke out in cold sweat on his forehead, knowing that no matter who it is, he can't offend him, because his status is too low, if he offends anyone casually, he will be a victim in the end.

    He quickly explained: "Captain Yang, you misunderstood. I thought you knew him. He is a brother of the South Bureau."

    "What?"

    The expression on Yang Xingwu's face changed suddenly. He sensed something was wrong, but he still asked, "Which South Bureau?"

    "It's still the Southern Bureau, Director Nanlin." Wang Le said.

    When Yang Xingwu heard Nanlin's name, he was immediately shocked and felt a little ominous.

    Even if he was awesome, he didn't dare to flinch in front of Nanlin. The status of the two of them was not on the same level at all.

    Yang Xingwu forced himself to calm down. If he didn't believe it, his first reaction was that it was fake and absolutely impossible.

    Just this kid, he doesn't look like a rich man or something, or he doesn't have any dandyism, so why does he know Nanlin?

    Moreover, the age gap between him and Nan Lin is not small, at least a dozen or so years old, and the two of them can still become brothers, which is a bit ridiculous.

    After thinking about this, Yang Xingwu's expression became a little bit more beautiful, and he only heard him say: "How do you know, don't talk nonsense here."

    "If you don't show evidence, I will let you have no good fruit!"

    "cut！！"

    A trace of disdain also flashed across Wang Le's heart, people have that kind of rebellious mentality.

    ? Yang Xingwu's attitude really made him very upset. He thought that I was just explaining a fact. What do you mean by this attitude?

    However, his status was too low, even if he felt uncomfortable in his heart, he didn't dare to say it outright, so he could only say: "When the Southern Bureau dispatched the police last time, I followed and heard what the Southern Bureau said with my own ears."

    "I'm just talking about what I've heard before. As for whether it's true or not, I'm not sure. I hope Team Yang can judge for himself."

    In Wang Le's voice, there is obviously a sense of alienation in it.

    Because he knows very well that this Yang Xingwu's behavior has always been criticized by others. If he really offends that young man, then he will really be gone.

    If I had known earlier that I shouldn't have reminded him, he would have a long memory instead. Otherwise, he would not have discovered it until the end, and there would probably be no room for redress.

    At this time, Yang Xingwu was already in a state of confusion. Wang Le, a small policeman, should have no reason to lie to him.

    But if it is true, then Yang Xingwu is equivalent to kicking on an iron plate today. One can imagine what will happen.

    He knew that Nanlin was always looking at him unhappy, so he was cautious in front of Nanlin all day long.?Afraid of a fork.

    If Nanlin's brother was really arrested today, and it was still an abnormal arrest, Yang Xingwu felt cold all over when he thought of this.

    "Youdo you know Nanju?" Yang Xingwu asked with some difficulty.

    When he spoke to Su Xun again this time, his tone was obviously much better, and it was not the same as before. He is now.

    The heart is still in shock, how can I have the confidence to be tough with Su Xun.

    Su Xun felt amused in his heart, and thought that if you ask this now, what's the point, so Su Xun said angrily: "None of your business!"

    The simple four words express Su Xun's disdain for Yang Xingwu.

    If someone dared to talk to Yang Xingwu like this before, Yang Xingwu can be sure that this person is dead.

    But the current Yang Xingwu really has no temper at all, the reason is very simple, he found out that Su Xun might be someone he can't afford to offend.

    Especially Su Xun's attitude of speaking now, so casual, made Yang Xingwu even more panicky for a while.

    Not normal, this is obviously not normal.

    If ordinary people are caught in this kind of place, I am afraid that they will be terrified, and they will almost die of fright.

    But this kid, with a calm look, feels that he is more calm than a centenarian. If he uses one word to describe it, it is confident.

    That's right, this person is confident, and Yang Xingwu has almost believed in his heart now that he and Nanlin may really have a certain relationship.

    A chill instantly rose from Yang Xingwu's tailbone to Tianlinggai, and he felt as if something big was going to happen to him.

    Fortunately, he already knew at this time, Yang Xingwu hurriedly let himself relax, he felt that there was still a chance to remedy this matter.

    Yang Xingwu hurriedly said to the little policeman next to him: "What are you doing in a daze, quickly uncuff his handcuffs, this is all a misunderstanding!"

    Su Xun kept sneering in his heart, thinking he had misunderstood?  You're so pretty.

    I want to use this kind of muddy way to let this matter pass like this, sorry, this is absolutely impossible.

    Since Su Xun came here today, he came with the mentality of reporting that he wanted to mess with this person.

    Seeing that the little policeman picked up the key and wanted to unlock it, Su Xun avoided it directly and said, "What are you doing, stay away from me."

    "It's all here, how can I leave, I want to live here and not leave." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 You are courting death!  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    So there was a very weird scene, Su Xun was obviously arrested.

    Now the captors want to release him, but Su Xun is unwilling to leave.

    At this time, everyone can be said to be looking at each other in blank dismay. They have never encountered such a strange situation.

    What is even more shocking is that instead of leaving, Su Xun walked into the police station lobby, making it clear that he did not intend to leave.

    Yang Xingwu was sweating profusely, and hurriedly followed Su Xun all the way. In his eyes, Su Xun was just like his ancestor, and he had to be coaxed.

    You can't be tough, you can only be soft. If you offend Su Xun again, he will be completely cold, and there is no room for maneuver.

    Wang Le watched Yang Xingwu and his group go after Su Xun. At this moment, he secretly took out his mobile phone, intending to make Yang Xingwu his hand.

    Normally, this guy would not treat them as human beings relying on his own status. If he hadn't been involved in this, he would really be lawless.

    Wang Le secretly called Nan Lin who was already off work.

    There is no need to file a complaint, just tell what happened today, believe that Yang Xingwu, he won't survive tonight.

    In the hall, Su Xun had already found a bench and sat down. He was a little tired from standing all the time. He would definitely not leave today, and he couldn't stand until tomorrow.

    At this time, he was acting like a boss, surrounded by a bunch of people, Yang Xingwu was even more devastated at this time, and he almost knelt down to Su Xun.

    I just heard Yang Xingwu say in a good voice: "Brother, brother, I'm really wrong this time, so don't be as knowledgeable as me."

    "As long as you don't pursue this matter today, you can say whatever you want in the future, and I will help you, and my cousin, I will deal with him severely." Yang Xingwu said firmly.

    At this time, it is useless to say nothing, even if you pay some price, you have to get Su Xun done.

    He only has one night. Fortunately, Nanlin didn't work overtime today, so he had already gone back.

    ?If Nan Lin came to work tomorrow morning, he would not be able to hide this matter, so he had to take advantage of this night to get Su Xun done.

    Ordinary people with soft ears may agree right away, but Su Xun has already seen through what kind of people this group of people are.

    If Su Xun didn't mess with Yang Xingwu's rubbish once and made him feel miserable all his life, Su Xun felt that his trip today would be in vain.

    There was a sneer on the corner of Su Xun's mouth all the time, and he said in a deep voice: "That's all, Captain Yang, you are also a smart person, do you think this is possible?"

    In his heart, Yang Xingwu had already scolded all eighteen generations of Su Xun's ancestors, thinking that this brat was really difficult to deal with, but at this time, he couldn't even get angry with Su Xun.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "Brother, just take it as I beg you, okay, as long as you forgive me this time, you will always be my brother in the future."

    In fact, Yang Xingwu's eyes have gradually changed at this time, and he is brewing a vicious plan.

    If it doesn't work anymore, Yang Xingwu will definitely change his method, and then he will torture Su Xun until he succumbs.

    This is the mentality of a desperado. What he is thinking is that there is no hope anyway, and tomorrow will definitely be unlucky.

    In this case, it is better to choose an extreme method to try, maybe there is still a chance.

    It is precisely because of this that Su Xun has already seen that in this person's bones, he is born with viciousness and gloomyness.

    And how many years have passed. For a person of his age, it is impossible to expect him to reform himself.

    Thinking of letting him go just like that doesn't exist, but Su Xun also thought that this person might attack him, so he has to be careful.

    Just at this time, there was a restless sound outside, which made people feel a little strange.

    On this big night, the entire police station was originally calm, what happened today?

    As a result, someone came over from outside, Yang Xingwu glanced at it, his face was pale, and he almost fell to the ground precariously.

    The one standing at the door was none other than Nan Lin, the existence he feared most.

    I really can't believe it. When this kid got in the car, he never touched his phone. How did Nanlin come here??Yang Xingwu's brain has gone blank.

    He seemed to smell death.

    Nan Lin was going to sleep at first, but he received a call from the little policeman. As soon as he heard that Su Xun had been arrested, it was okay, so he rushed over in his car.

    When I arrived, I saw that Su Xun was really here.

    Especially when he saw the handcuffs on Su Xun's hands, Nanlin's expression was quite ugly at this time, and he became lawless.

    In his absence, someone dared to treat Su Xun like this.

    Nan Lin was really furious in his heart, but he still cared about Su Xun the most, and asked, "Su Xun, are you okay?"

    Seeing Nanlin suddenly, Su Xun himself was quite surprised. He thought he would be exhausted until tomorrow morning.

    However, this is also good, it means that the matter can end earlier, Su Xun smiled and said: "I have nothing to do."

    "Whoever caught you and what's going on, you tell me." Nan Lin was holding back his anger.

    It was brought here in the middle of the night, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was abnormal, not to mention that based on his understanding of Su Xun, he knew that Su Xun would not commit crimes for no reason.

    In other words, today's matter may not be simple.

    Yang Xingwu's clothes were already soaked in sweat, and he was terrified. He knew that if Su Xun spoke, everything would be over, so he hurriedly said: "Nanju, listen to me, what happened tonight is actually a big deal.  It was just a misunderstanding."

    "Shut up!"

    Nan Lin was still angry, whoever offended him would be in trouble, and suddenly shouted: "Did I let you talk?"

    Yang Xingwu didn't dare to talk nonsense immediately, but the word despair was clearly written in his eyes.

    Su Xun said: "I went to dinner with my friends at night, and his cousin molested one of mine, so he can be regarded as a classmate."

    "Then I beat him up, and the police called him, and then I was arrested."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and added: "By the way, he pointed a gun at me, so I have no choice but to come here, even if I want to call you."

    Upon hearing that this man pointed a gun at Su Xun, the veins on Nan Lin's forehead popped out.

    Staring at Yang Xingwu with murderous eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "Yang Xingwu, you are looking for death!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334 Extreme Ice Defense Line (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Plop！"

    After hearing Nanlin's words, Yang Xingwu sat down on the ground, lost all his strength, and his eyes looked a little lax.

    Because he knows that he has completely lost his chance. I am afraid that this time, he will not only be dismissed.

    Based on his understanding of Nanlin, he can be sure that he will not let him go easily, and he will settle accounts with himself through this incident.

    Sure enough, I heard Nanlin say: "What are you still doing, handcuff him to me and take him to the interrogation room. I will settle this matter with him slowly."

    After finishing speaking, the others didn't hesitate at all.

    Don't look at Yang Xingwu, he seems to have a high status, but in fact, he is nothing in front of Nanlin.

    It must be based on Nanlin's words, so two policemen went up immediately and forcibly lifted Yang Xingwu from the ground.

    Looking at this guy, as if he had lost all hope, Su Xun knew that this matter had come to an end.

    Yang Xingwu received the lesson he deserved. He offended Su Xun because of a mistake of his own, and there is no way to turn over in this life.

    What greets him will be an unknown prison disaster.

    Nanlin personally opened the handcuffs for Su Xun, and then complained: "You are really a kid, just say hello to me earlier."

    "What if he shoots and wounds you during a conflict?"

    Although his tone sounded like he was complaining, Su Xun also knew that Nanlin was concerned about himself.

    Smiling, Su Xun walked out with Nan Lin, and immediately said: "Isn't it all right now?"

    "Are you going home? I'll take you back!" Nan Lin said.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while. It is estimated that at this time tonight, their dinner party is over, and there is no point in going back by themselves. Just call them and talk about it later.

    "Well, if it's convenient for you, you can take me home." Su Xun nodded.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, just before going out, they ran into a group of Da Jinlian and the others.

    This guy came here by taxi to take notes. He knew that this was just a cutscene. Someone was covering him, and he seemed to have nothing to fear.

    He was relaxed, but he just came to the gate of the police station when he ran into Su Xun just coming out. The two stared at each other, and the atmosphere froze all of a sudden.

    At this time, Nan Lin next to Su Xun was also dressed in casual clothes. He had already showered at night, so he would definitely not wear work clothes again.

    If it wasn't someone who knew him, he wouldn't know he was a policeman.

    Da Jinlian's eyes widened, and he said strangely: "Why did you come out, boy, did you escape from prison?"

    "dumbass!"

    Su Xun gave him two words mercilessly. It is unbelievable how such a person can be rich with such an IQ.

    Still escaped from prison, this kind of brainless words can be thought of, this guy probably can't think of it, his cousin is finished at this time.

    "Su Xun, who are these people?" Nanlin didn't know them, so he asked.

    Su Xun said truthfully: "It's the group of people I beat up tonight. Yang Xingwu's cousin is the one wearing the gold chain."

    "It's just in time!"

    When Nanlin heard that they were these bastards, no wonder they didn't look like good people, Nanlin shouted directly: "Come on, catch these people for me."

    The situation changed dramatically in an instant, and they were directly held down by a group of policemen, which was equivalent to throwing themselves into a trap and becoming the arrested persons.

    The big gold chain was stunned, and kept yelling: "What are you doing, do you know who I am, Yang Xingwu, Captain Yang is your cousin, you want to die, don't you?"

    There was a sneer on Nanlin's face, and he said in his heart that he was so rampant, it seems that Su Xun really didn't wrong him, one can imagine how much Yang Xingwu pampered his cousin.

    This kind of behavior is usually what he hates the most, and he directly ordered: "Bring them all in, lock this person with Yang Xingwu, and let them hug each other to keep warm."

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing when he heard the words "huddle together for warmth".

    After the group of people were forcibly taken away, Nanlin sent Su Xun home.

     When we got downstairs, Su Xun said: "Then I'll go back. I won't invite you to my house at night."

    "If you invite me, I don't want to go yet. It's too late at night, it's too easy to be misunderstood."

    Su Xun: ""

    Back home, Su Xun was not idle, so he called Yang Min and told him that he was fine and there was no need to worry.

    It was obvious that Yang Min breathed a sigh of relief, probably she was worried just now.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun called Ling Fei again and talked briefly to let him rest assured.

    Ling Fei was still on the phone, apologizing to Su Xun non-stop, but in fact there was no need for that at all.

    After putting down the phone, Su Xun took a rough look at his resentment value. Obviously, it was time to draw a lottery, with more than 400 resentment points.

    Today, the Dajinlianzi group and that Yang Xingwu really contributed a lot of resentment to Su Xun.

    From this perspective, Su Xun really has to thank them.

    More than 400 resentment points are obviously enough to win a skin by yourself. As long as the luck is normal, there will be no problem.

    Having encountered so many embarrassing things today, Su Xun feels that his character has already been saved enough, and there will be no major problems.

    Sure enough, after four chances, Su Xun still got the skin.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lottery has successfully won the Shield Mountain skin [Extreme Ice Defense Line]"

    As soon as Su Xun heard that it was the hero Dunshan, Su Xun probably knew it. He had seen this hero before. It was ugly and strange, but it gave the impression that it was made of earth, very thick.

    Presumably, if there is no accident, this skin should be related to defense.

    It's really something that is lacking. Don't look at Su Xun's skins now, but in fact, if you want to talk about defensive skins and items, Su Xun really hasn't won.

    This time, I'm afraid it will be the first one to come.

    After a while, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    The shield mountain on the card still looks quite thick, even a bit cool.

    First, two huge ice blocks blocked the screen, giving the impression that it seemed indestructible.

    ?It took a long time for Su Xun to realize that this was the huge shield on Dunshan's arm, and then Dunshan looked like a Transformer, with his head moving around, and finally stood up, and the animation effect ended.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 Grasping the clues (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To be honest, this skin is not very different from the original painting, even the shape is exactly the same.

    It's just turning the clods of soil in the original painting into ice cubes. As for the effect, it's just so-so.

    Dunshan is a hero who just came out not long ago, and it is only this skin at present. It is estimated that the designer did not spend much effort at the beginning.

    Of course, these are not very important, what is important is to look at the function of this skin, this is the most important thing.

    Click on the card of the skin, it is still the same as before, the attributes of the skin have been exposed.

    Skin name: [Extreme Ice Defense Line]

    Corresponding hero: Shield Mountain

    Skin effect: After the host is equipped with this skin, it can have an ice shield defense. When the host is in danger, the system will automatically judge, and then a huge ice shield will appear in front of the host to help the host resist the attack.

    The shield has a certain bearing capacity. After the attack power exceeds the carrying capacity, it will automatically shatter and enter the cooling state. The cooling time is one day.

    If the carrying capacity is not exceeded, it will continue to provide protection for the host for about three minutes.

    After three minutes, the shield will automatically disappear and enter a cooling state.

    "I see!"

    Su Xun glanced at it, and roughly understood that co-authorship was such a thing, and it was similar to what he had guessed. It really was a defensive type of skin.

    Su Xun is very satisfied, because what Su Xun lacks now is this type of defensive skin.

    However, this effect made Su Xun feel that it was too picky, it was only three minutes, it was too short, and the cooling time would take a living day.

    I held back and didn't complain. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, it's okay. After all, three minutes is enough to do a lot of things.

    Sometimes, the danger is in an instant. If the danger is overcome, three minutes is enough for Su Xun to react.

    There is one more thing that Su Xun cares about the most. He only heard him say: "What does this so-called carrying capacity mean, and what level of damage can it probably resist?"

    This must be asked clearly. If it is more cheating and can only hold people's fists, then Su Xun might as well not have this skin, it is completely tasteless.

    The system said: "Based on the threats in this world, if a submachine gun shoots at a shield, it can last for about a minute before the shield shatters."

    "A low-level attack can be easily resisted in three minutes, but if it is higher, it will be difficult to block it if it involves explosives and missiles."

    Su Xun's eyes lit up. From this point of view, there is still something about the shield. The power of the submachine gun is naturally needless to say.

    What is the concept of continuous shooting for one minute? No matter who you are, you will definitely die, and there is no possibility of survival.

    The extreme ice shield provided can help block for about a minute, which is already quite against the sky, and Su Xun is naturally satisfied.

    As for missiles and the like, come on, Su Xun is just an ordinary person, and he doesn't think he can provoke those things.

    Because those things, except for the state, are not accessible to ordinary people.

    With this gadget, Su Xun felt that in this world, not to mention doing whatever he wanted, walking sideways was no big problem anyway.

    There are very few people who can threaten Su Xun. The guns he was most worried about before don't have to worry about them now.

    Although his reaction is relatively fast now, after all, the speed of the bullet is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. In the movie, he uses his own speed to avoid bullets, which is all nonsense.

    Unless the shooter's hand trembled and he missed it, otherwise you can't hide from it. Su Xun didn't dare to joke about his own life.

    Although he has the eye of salvation, as long as he is not dead, he can be pulled back from the gate of hell, but the problem is that this thing cannot save himself.

    Now with this Dunshan skin, Su Xun can finally relax, and if he encounters anyone who dares to threaten with a gun in the future, he must smash his head to death.

    ！！！！！！！！

    But at the Fu family at this time, the whole family looked sad.

    There was a middle-aged woman who looked elegant and luxurious, but she was crying non-stop at this time.

    Reasonably, in a big family like the Fu family, there shouldn't be any troubles, after allNot lacking in anything, their life is many times better than that of ordinary people.

    This middle-aged woman is Fu Yanjie's mother. Ever since Fu Yanjie became insane and became a lunatic, the family's life has not been easy.

    Including Fu Hao, the head of the Fu family, at some point, his brows seemed to subconsciously frown together, and he lost his smile.

    The sudden change that my son encountered made people very upset.

    They have only one son, which is why Yanjie is so spoiled.

    Now that the only son is crazy, one can imagine how they feel. Although he is not dead, anyone with a discerning eye knows that now the Fu family has no successors.

    The other juniors are not directly related. If the Fu family is handed over to them, even the dead old man will not agree.

    "You said that Jie'er is fine, why did he become like this? He is still in a mental hospital, and I don't know when it will end."

    The middle-aged woman covered her face and said, obviously very tired.

    It has been quite a long time since Fu Yanjie was sent for treatment. Basically, he has been seen in the best mental hospital and the best neurologist, but the effect is very little.

    That is to say, Fu Yanjie has no hope of getting better. It is inevitable that a good child has become like this.

    Fu Hao sighed, and said in a deep voice: "Jie'er is possessed by some unclean things. Didn't you invite someone to come to your house to do the magic trick before?"

    "The old Taoist said that Jie'er was haunted by evil spirits, which resulted in extreme fright and a direct mental disorder. If he hadn't cast a spell, I'm afraid he would be dead now."

    A ruthless look flashed across Fu Hao's eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "I don't know who is so ruthless to me, Jie'er."

    If Su Xun was present, I'm afraid he would have understood it in an instant.

    Originally, according to his plan, Fu Yanjie would definitely die after being haunted by evil spirits after a while.

    However, I only heard about him going crazy. It seems that he is not dead. It turned out that he was saved by someone's practice, but he can't escape if he becomes a lunatic.

    At this time, an old butler next to him quietly said: "Master, we have already got some clues about who attacked the young master."

    "Who did it?"

    Fu Hao's aura suddenly changed, and a murderous look flashed across him.

    "Su Xun!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337 Sudden Attack (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the butler heard this, he couldn't help feeling a chill in his heart.

    This Fu Hao is really too cruel.

    It's obvious that he wants to take revenge on Luo Shenyi. Don't you want to kill my son, thinking that the engagement can be cancelled?

    Since my son is crazy now, I'm sorry, don't think about it, just marry me honestly, so that you can't escape for the rest of your life.

    For Luo Shenyi, this is probably more painful than killing him. He can think of such tricks, so one can imagine how vicious Fu Hao is.

    Like these superficially glamorous upper-class people, they are actually much more vicious than ordinary people.

    It's just that under normal circumstances, they won't show up, but when they really show up, it will be very scary.

    The middle-aged woman also showed a sarcastic look, and said sharply: "Yes, let her marry my Jie'er, it is best to have a child as soon as possible, in the future, there is still someone who can inherit the family business of the Fu family  .￣

    But the housekeeper looked worried. Obviously, he felt that if this matter was implemented, it would be more difficult than finding a killer to kill Su Xun without anyone noticing.

    I just heard him say: "Master, I'm afraid this matter is not easy to handle. Luo Shenyi is a woman who is famous for her strong temper."

    "At the beginning, she did not hesitate to leave the Luo family because she did not agree to the marriage contract. Now, strictly speaking, she is no longer a member of the Luo family. It is probably impossible for her to marry the young master obediently."

    Luo Shenyi gives people the impression that this woman is too thoughtful, and she will not change her initiative because of ordinary people's thoughts.

    What she wants to do, she will naturally do. If she doesn't want to, then it doesn't matter what you say, she would rather die than surrender.

    Luo's father's words don't work, so who else can care about her?

    But Fu Hao didn't take it seriously, and said, "Don't worry about it, I'll go and negotiate with the Luo family, they made the marriage contract."

    "And the upper class people in Linjiang know that the Luo family can't deny it if they want to. As long as the marriage contract is still there, there is no room for negotiation."

    "Even if the marriage fails in the end, the Luo family must pay a certain price. When it's time to persecute them, I don't believe they dare to tear their face apart. If that happens, the Luo family will lose their reputation in Linjiang in the future."

    Judging by the expression on his face, it was obvious that he already knew what to do.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    ? On the second night, Su Xun stayed at home almost all day, and had nothing to do when he went out. In addition, the weather was quite hot, so Su Xun naturally stayed at home.

    Having already eaten in the evening, Su Xun was looking for some information in front of the computer to study the structure of the human body.

    "Ding Dong！！"

    As a result, at this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.

    At first, the female star on the computer screen kept calling, bringing Su Xun's thoughts into it, so Su Xun didn't pay much attention to the voice.

    Later, the doorbell rang several times, and Su Xun finally understood that it was the doorbell that rang, and it belonged to her own house.

    To be honest, Su Xun was quite surprised, everyone knocked on the door of his house so late at night.

    Because usually no one would come to Su Xun's house, if someone came, it would be takeaway, but today Su Xun's takeaway has already arrived.

    The strange Su Xun came over anyway, before opening the door, Su Xun asked, "Who is it?"

    "Hi sir, it's rice ball delivery. The delivery you ordered has arrived. Please open the door and get it."

    A voice came from outside. It sounded like a foreign accent, which was quite different from Linjiang's accent, and it wasn't Mandarin either.

    However, Su Xun was not very surprised when he heard that the food was delivered, because many of the people who delivered the food were indeed from other places, and many people now make a living from this.

    ? No technical means are required, as long as you are willing to endure hardships, you can get a lot of money for more work every month.

    It's not discrimination or anything like that. Indeed, many outsiders with a low level of education will go to deliver food.

    Su Xun has always respected these people, because it is really hard work.

    But the problem is his own takeaway, he ate it a few hours ago, and he didn't order any more takeaway. If it was really his own takeaway, it's impossible not to be impressed.

    Su Xun immediately sensed something was wrong.??A person at home, he is a gentleman, and he is not afraid of anything, but it is always right to be careful.

    Looking out through the peephole on the anti-theft door, there is indeed a man standing outside, wearing a yellow T-shirt, which is indeed the uniform of the rice ball delivery.

    Wearing a helmet on his head, his face cannot be seen clearly, and he is holding a packaged carton in his hand, which should contain food.

    All of a sudden, Su Xun no longer had any doubts. It seemed that this was indeed a food delivery service, probably by mistake.

    So Su Xun said: "You went wrong, look carefully, I didn't order takeaway."

    "No, it's here. I didn't make a mistake. It belongs to Mr. Su Xun. Are you Mr. Su Xun?"

    "Um?"

    Now it was Su Xun's turn to be surprised. Since his name was written on it, it proved that there was no mistake in sending it here.

    Su Xun thought for a moment, could it be that someone secretly ordered takeaway for him?

    Or it was Mo Xiaoli who did it on purpose, Su Xun thought of this, and it seems that it is possible.

    He suddenly thought of Mo Xiaoli's head. Although Mo Xiaoli left, but with her temperament, it is not impossible to tease herself if she has time.

    ?No matter what the reason is, Su Xun can¨t keep the food delivery outside. For them, time is money.

    So Su Xun opened the door, intending to get the takeaway first, and then he was used to eating takeaway, so he didn't think too much about it.

    "Hi sir, the delivery was a few minutes late, I hope you will forgive me, please give us a good review."

    When this guy delivered the things, he said a few words to Su Xun politely, speaking with a foreign accent.

    Most of the delivery staff that Su Xun usually met were like this, so he didn't think much about it, and said directly: "Okay, no problem, thank you."

    After taking the takeaway, Su Xun subconsciously glanced at the order number.

    As a result, he saw that there was no order, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. It was a takeaway, and there would always be orders. Why was there no order?

    The moment Su Xun raised his head, a black pistol appeared in his pupils.

    This person actually came to attack. When Su Xun saw this scene, all the hairs on Su Xun's body stood on end, and he was terrified.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 Who Is The Black Hand (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What the hell?"

    The killer didn't know where he was from, his accent was too strong, and Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard it.

    As a result, at this moment, the killer's body trembled twice, and then Su Xun looked again, only to find that something was wrong.

    The corner of the mouth was bleeding, and it was the kind of black blood. The scalp of the person watching it was numb, and then the whole person became silent and completely lost breathing.

    "Grass!"

    Su Xun slapped the floor with his hand suddenly, quite angry, he knew at a glance that this guy committed suicide, Su Xun didn't think of this.

    I used to think that what I saw in the novel was just some nonsense, but I didn't expect it to be true. The killer knew he couldn't escape.

    In order to prevent himself from being tortured to extract a confession, he did not disclose any information and committed suicide directly without leaving any clues for himself.

    After all, it was Su Xun's first time dealing with a killer. He really didn't expect that someone could treat him so cruelly, committing suicide without even frowning.

    It is estimated that the teeth are highly poisonous. As long as they want to bite them hard, within two seconds, the person should be gone immediately. What is required is a fatal blow, and there is no chance of rescue.

    There is really no way to prevent this kind of thing, Su Xun has no choice but to do it, but there is no good way.

    The person is already dead, and there is no way to save him, which means that the clues have been cut off. It is impossible to follow the clues to find out who did it.

    He can only rely on his own guesses. Su Xun has offended quite a few people. It is very difficult for him to pinpoint exactly who it is.

    Anyway, one thing is certain, the one who can hire this kind of killer must be a rich person. Ordinary people don't have such financial resources.

    ?Su Xun knew this kind of killer just by touching it. He was fierce and good at disguising, and when he died, he didn't frown or hesitate.

    In the industry, this kind of person must be a gold medal killer. If you ask him to do something, you will have no worries and will be very comfortable, and you will have to pay a high amount of money accordingly.

    Perhaps it was He Tianming who did it, Su Xun was the first to think of the Fu family, but He Tianming.

    Because the last time he was bitten by a water snake, it is not clear what happened to him, but it should be quite miserable.

    Maybe he turned his anger on himself, and in a hurry, hired a killer.

    Su Xun could only make a rough guess, and he couldn't be sure. He glanced at the corpse on the ground, and it must be dealt with. How could it be left at home.

    Thinking about how to deal with the corpse, it seems quite complicated. Su Xun thought about that guy Wang Zhaobang, the former guard of Nanlao, who was arranged by Su Xun to Luoshenyi's company.

    Reasonably speaking, he should have some experience, should I ask him for help?

    However, Su Xun thought about it for a while, he is a victim, why should he dispose of the corpse, and just hand it over to the police, just in time to help investigate this matter.

    Immediately, Su Xun took out his mobile phone, called Nanlin, and talked about it.

    Nanlin was also very fast. As soon as he heard that Su Xun had been murdered, he immediately brought people over, but it took only half an hour to come.

    "Are you OK?"

    After arriving, the first reaction in Nan Lin's eyes was to look at Su Xun for a while, seeing that Su Xun didn't seem to be in trouble, he was a little relieved.

    He actually met a killer. Reasonably, he has been a policeman for so many years, and he has seen several people encounter killers, because it is impossible for ordinary people to come into contact with.

    "Take a picture of the scene, and then bring the body back for investigation." Nanlin ordered.

    As the boss, he is quite comfortable. He only needs to give orders. Naturally, there are people under him who will take care of the next thing.

    After taking a general look at the situation at the scene, to be honest, Nan Lin was a little shocked in his heart.

    Especially after seeing the pistol and the bullet casings on the ground, he knew that the killer had already shot Su Xun while pretending to come in, and it was more than one shot.

    In the close-range situation, he really couldn't imagine how Su Xun managed to be okay.

    However, Nan Lin didn't ask too clearly, because he also knew that as far as Su Xun knew how to read Feng Shui, he was not an ordinary person.

    Presumably Su Xun should have someIt's a special way, but you are too embarrassed to ask directly about these things, everyone has secrets.

    Moreover, this matter involved Su Xun's personal safety. As Su Xun's friend, Nanlin would naturally not let it go.

    I only heard Nanlin say: "After this person returns, I will investigate carefully. As long as there is a little clue, I will definitely find out the black hand behind it."

    Everyone knows that this matter is not simple, there are black hands behind the command, the killer is just a pawn, although he is dead, but his death is nothing, who is in command is the most important.

    Su Xun also nodded and said: "I really can't guess who did it, please."

    ? In fact, he probably understood in his heart that it was quite difficult to find out, because there was no such thing as easy, and since he had hired a killer, he wouldn't show any signs of it.

    The only clue is the killer. Unfortunately, no effective information has been obtained, and the person is already dead.

    Nanlin said again: "Are you going to stay at my house at night, it may not be safe for you."

    Su Xun smiled, and said relaxedly: "You think too much, the killer is already dead, it is impossible to come again, the people behind it should hide quickly at this time."

    Nan Lin also knew that he was overly worried just now, so he said, "Okay, then I'll go back. Be careful yourself. If you need anything, please contact me."

    After Su Xun sent Nanlin away, he closed the door. After such a delay, it was almost midnight.

    Looking at the blood on the ground, Su Xun felt a little sick, so he quickly brought a mop and detergent to clean up the ground.

    After finishing his work, Su Xun also hurried to sleep, but he didn't worry too much.

    The other party has already attacked, and presumably they will not attack again in a short time. As long as Su Xun is at home, he really does not believe that anyone can kill himself.

    Killer sounds easy, but actually finding such a top killer is not that easy.

    The first is that it costs a lot, and since it failed this time, the killer will judge again, no one really wants to come to court for death.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun didn't worry too much anymore. It was useless to think about it. There would always be a day when black hands would show up, and that would be the time for Su Xun to take revenge.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340: Bullying Too Much (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Another two days passed like this, just as Su Xun guessed, he did not encounter any danger anymore.

    It seems that the person on the other side, after experiencing the failure of the killer, obviously has to be more cautious.

    This proves that the black hands behind the scenes still have some scruples in their hearts, or they are also quite scruples and don't want to be exposed.

    Su Xun also relaxed a lot, because the time when he was most dangerous was within 24 hours after using the shield, and now the extreme ice shield has already cooled down.

    Even if there is another danger, it doesn't matter to Su Xun. With the shield, no one can kill him with a single blow.

    Even if you shoot in the dark with a sniper rifle, it will not endanger Su Xun's life.

    After the previous experience, Su Xun realized that this skin is actually quite reliable, so don't feel too insecure.

    After two days of investigation, Nanlin also told Su Xun the specific situation. It was a bit difficult, and it was impossible to find out who did it.

    The only clue is the killer, but he is dead, and dead people are of no value.

    The killer has been verified, and in the police database, this person does not exist at all, that is to say, he is equivalent to the dark side of this world.

    Usually there is no such thing as household registration and ID card, and there is no way to find out about his family. Once he dies, all clues will be interrupted.

    With Nan Lin's ability, if he can't find out, Su Xun also knows that no matter how much he checks, it won't have any effect.

    And in the past few days, it must be the time when the storm is on the cusp. The people behind the scenes must be quite cautious, and it is even more difficult to find out.

    Anyway, Su Xun is not in a hurry, the other party will definitely not give up, there is always a moment when they show their flaws.

    In addition, Su Xun seems to have no good solution.

    In the evening, Luo Shenyi called Su Xun and asked Su Xun to go to her house at night. Judging from her tone, it didn't seem very good.

    Based on Su Xun's understanding of her, she should have encountered something, probably not a small matter.

    For ordinary things, with Luo Shenyi's ability, even if they are a little tricky, I believe she can solve them.

    Since it can affect her emotions, Su Xun guessed that the things encountered are not ordinary, and it is very likely that there are some things encountered in the company.

    I can't figure it out, the company should be smooth sailing now, what can happen, let's talk about it in the past.

    Su Xun directly summoned his angel wings, and then flew over, after having the previous experience.

    Flying this time, it can be said to be handy, much more comfortable than driving.

    And flying in the air in summer, at night, it really doesn't feel so hot, and there are cool winds blowing past.

    The only fly in the ointment is that flying is still risky, even if others cannot see the wings, but Su Xun, a human being, appeared in the sky without any flying device for some reason.

    This is obviously a supernatural event, and it may be picked up by someone at that time, so Su Xun can only fly for a while at night.

    Everything is in its infancy. When you are not very strong, it is necessary to keep a low profile.

    With the experience of flying over last time, Su Xun's landing position was obviously much more accurate when he came over this time, and landed directly at the gate of the courtyard of Luoshenyi Villa.

    After pressing the doorbell, Luo Shenyi hurried over to open the door for Su Xun.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi, she really didn't look very well, so Su Xun pretended to be relaxed, trying to make her happy, and said with a smile: "What's the matter? This is, what's the matter, please tell me to make me happy."

    Luo Shenyi: "???"

    "Ahem, just kidding, your complexion is not very good, what's the matter?" Su Xun said.

    "Come and eat, let's talk while eating."

    On the table, Luo Shenyi has already prepared a few dishes, and she is still as virtuous as ever. Whoever marries her is really a high incense in her previous life.

    During the meal, without waiting for Su Xun to speak, Luo Shenyi said by himself: "Su Xun, our company has been targeted."

    "What's the meaning?"

    Sure enough, it was similar to Su Xun's guess. There was a certain problem with the company. After hearing this sentence, Su Xun suddenly felt bad.? Premonition.

    Luo Shenyi said: "A second generation named Sun Hongzhi wants to become a shareholder of our company."

    "All right！！"

    In fact, Su Xun has also guessed this kind of thing before. After the company grows bigger, because your profits will make everyone jealous, at this time, people will naturally want to buy shares.

    The purpose is very simple, it is to come in to get a piece of the pie, and to make money. After all, investment is a matter of steady income and no loss.

    Su Xun and Luo Shenyi also discussed it before, and the two agreed that this kind of thing is not allowed to happen. This is a company controlled by Su Xun and Luo Shenyi, and there is no need for other people to intervene.

    I am not short of money, so why should I want your investment? There is no benefit at all, it is equivalent to a loss for no reason.

    But the question is who is the person who wants to invest. If you think about it casually, you will know that this identity is definitely not simple.

    If the identity is very ordinary, for example, an ordinary rich second generation or something, Luo Shenyi will definitely refuse, so there is no need to find Su Xun to discuss this matter.

    Since Luo Shenyi didn't get it done, there was only one reason. The other party was a person of considerable background, and his background was dreadful, so Luo Shenyi couldn't refuse him casually.

    Su Xun asked calmly: "What is the background of the other party?"

    "The top leader of Linjiang City, Sun Yubin, the only son of Secretary Sun." Luo Shenyi's voice was not very good.

    When Su Xun heard this, his face was full of pain, and he wondered why he was targeted by this kind of person.

    He is the boss of Linjiang City, so he basically decides the big and small affairs of Linjiang City.

    Even if Nanlin is a little worse than that Sun Yubin, his son is naturally in Linjiang, so he can be more rampant.

    Generally, the second generation like this is not formal. Relying on the family relationship, they can easily get some approvals and the like. It is easier to make money than to pick up money.

    And basically they are empty-handed wolves, spending a relatively small price in exchange for huge profits.

    Luo Shenyi's company, because of the super battery, only has one product, but it has already attracted the attention of the whole world. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is in the limelight.

    But in this way, it is normal to be targeted by these people.

    "What is his request?" Su Xun asked.

    If this person is not too much, you can consider giving him some shares, which is equivalent to keeping peace.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Invest five million, and we want 50% of the shares!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341 Arrogant face (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Snapped！！"

    Su Xun slapped the table abruptly, threw the chopsticks there, and was not in the mood to eat anymore, his face was livid.

    Anyone who encounters this kind of thing must be very angry.

    "Who gave him the courage to treat us as idiots?"

    Su Xun cursed angrily.

    This is simply messing around, motherfucker, five million want 50% of the shares, why don't you want to go to heaven.

    Even a fool can see that the value of Tianji Technology Company can no longer be calculated with money, because he has technology, which is the core thing.

    As long as you have unique technology, it proves that you can make money casually, without any difficulty.

    If you really want to say a number, let alone the value of the company, it is also around tens of billions.

    It sounds a bit exaggerated. After all, Tianji Technology Company currently looks like a small company, and it doesn't look like it's worth so much money.

    But from an investment point of view, it is a long-term value to look at. As long as Tianji Company does not do anything to death, it will be easy to have a market value of tens of billions in a few years.

    In the end, I took 5 million and wanted to take 50% of the shares. This is obviously a bully, and even the beggars don't take it.

    It is equivalent to taking tens of dollars to buy someone else's multi-million-dollar thing, and this thing can continue to appreciate, who will sell it to you?  This is obviously deceiving too much!

    And he alone accounted for 50% of the shares, so if Su Xun and Luo Shenyi are combined, how much is left in total, which is equivalent to the control of the company, and it belongs to that Sun Hongzhi.

    This is obviously an empty-handed white wolf. Looking at his method, he seems to be very used to it. He probably did this kind of thing a lot before, relying on his aura.

    At first, Su Xun was still thinking, if that guy is not too much, maybe he can give him some shares. After all, with his status, there must be many people in Linjiang in the future, even if they have some bad intentions,  It won't be as obvious anymore.

    But this guy, he himself is not a thing, his appetite is too big, this is something that no one can accept.

    Su Xun said: "Then you have a really good temper. This kind of person still pays attention to him. If it were me, I would just slap him. Is there any need to discuss this kind of thing?"

    "I didn't agree to him either. I explained to him that these demands were too much, but his attitude was very tough."

    Luo Shenyi said: "I made it clear to me that if we don't agree, our company will be punished, and it will be punished to the death, making our company unable to continue."

    "I have nothing to do. I can only delay with him, and come to ask you what to do. He should go to the company tomorrow."

    Without even thinking about it, Su Xun said directly: "Why does this kind of person bother with him? There is nothing to discuss. Tell him to get out of here quickly. There is no room for negotiation. Who are you trying to scare here?"

    "If you are young, if you don't learn, if you want to learn from robbers, you will be killed one day." Su Xun said.

    People are just too greedy. With his status as the second generation, almost no one in Linjiang dares to provoke him, even people from several big families probably would not provoke him.

    Even if you do business safely, it is easy to make a fortune, and it is many times better than ordinary people.

    ?But people are not enough to swallow elephants, and they don't take the serious way, so they insist on engaging in these crooked ways.

    There was still some worry in Luo Shenyi's brows, and she only heard her say: "Su Xun, this matter should be handled with care."

    "This guy's father only took office last year, and he may have to stay in Linjiang for many years."

    Su Xun can understand what Luo Shenyi means, and he has only come here not long ago, so it is equivalent to staying for a long time, which is not a good thing.

    If it is really offended, it means that for a long period of time, Tianji Technology Company will have a hard time in Linjiang.

    ? Although it is said that in the end, if the fish dies and the net is broken, Su Xun can move the company away. The technology and the like are all there, so it is not a big problem to move away.

    But the problem is that the production lines such as factories have already been built. If you want to move, it will be very expensive and will affect production.

    Until the last step, no one wants to do this.

    But Su Xun is a person who does not have the word submissive in his natural character.

    Give him some face, Su Xun will give you face, if people don't intend to take face, why should Su Xun be polite, there is no need to be polite at all.

    That Sun Yubin was indeed very difficult to provoke, and if it wasn't for the helpless situation, Su Xun wouldn't want to provoke him either.

    But if Su Xun is really driven into a hurry, even if Su Xun can't keep the company going, he still has to go up and bite him and pull him down. Don't think about it.

    Anyway, Su Xun doesn't care, he has a lot of funds in his hands, and he has countless advanced technologies. If he wants to start a company, it's a breeze, and the big deal is to start over.

    Moreover, Su Xun may not be easy to provoke. Behind him, there is also a big shot. In the end, no matter what, it will not be Su Xun who dies.

    It's really not certain who will win the deer.

    Su Xun said directly: "Don't think so much, believe me, if he dares to provoke me, he will definitely make them father and son pay the price."

    Luo Shenyi didn't speak, she could clearly feel the coldness from Su Xun's words.

    Suddenly she had a crazy idea, if that guy Sun Hongzhi continued to be aggressive, he would probably get his father involved.

    Su Xun suddenly calmed down, as if he had lost his anger, he also figured it out, there is no need to get angry because of this stupid thing.

    Said calmly: "Okay, let's eat and sleep, tomorrow I will go to the company to sit down and meet that guy for a while."

    Luo Shenyi: "???"

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that something was wrong, and quickly said: "Forget about going to sleep, I will sleep again later, and wait for the author to arrange."

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun drove to Tianji Company in the morning.

    As the biggest boss, he has basically never been here.

    This time I came here, the company is still at the original location, but it seems that the entire office building should be rented out. After renovation, the company has a lot more people than before.

    Everyone is working quietly and has a down-to-earth atmosphere. This kind of company atmosphere is what Su Xun wants to see.

    "Boss, I'm already in the conference room, Mr. Luo asked me to take you there."

    That guy Wang Zhaobang came over and said to Su Xun.

    When he came to the meeting room, Wang Zhaobang stood still at the door, ready to call at any time.

    After Su Xun came in, Luo Shenyi said: "Young Master Sun, this is our company's first shareholder, Mr. Su Xun."

    In the square position of the meeting room, a young man in his twenties, with a frivolous expression on his face, glanced at Su Xun, and then said casually: "The boss is you, right, I think you should know about my shareholding plan.  If so, agree immediately."

    Arrogant, extremely arrogant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 I want him to die!  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi's first reaction was to quickly look at Su Xun, wondering what Su Xun's reaction was now.

    Sun Yubin, this guy, speaks too irritatingly, if he just said that, he is probably a person, and anyone with a little temper can be irritated by him.

    Not to mention Su Xun, Luo Shenyi is now afraid that Su Xun will get angry when he comes up, and if he does something like that, the matter will be serious.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun's reaction was actually okay, not so extreme, and even showed an intriguing smile.

    As soon as she saw Su Xun smiling, Luo Shenyi's heart suddenly tugged together, because she knew that as long as Su Xun smiled, it was a very dangerous signal.

    Su Xun originally wanted to come over and have a talk with this person, but first reasoned with him to see if he could be influenced.

    If the reason does not make sense, there is no way to directly use violence to solve the problem.

    As a result, Su Xun just came here, and was shocked by the arrogant face of this kid. He had never seen such a crazy person, so one can imagine how confident he is.

    Perhaps because he has a good father, he feels that he can do whatever he wants and do whatever he wants. In his eyes, other people are probably not worth mentioning.

    Anyone who knows his identity must obey him.

    It's a pity that when it comes to Su Xun, his way of doing things doesn't work at all.

    ?It¨s good that way, Su Xun has already made a rough judgment on this person in his heart, this person is mentally handicapped, there is no need to waste words anymore.

    Su Xun said directly: "Sorry, to tell you the truth, 0.1% of the shares will not be transferred to you. If there is nothing wrong, please get out quickly and don't be an eyesore here."

    "Looking at your stupid appearance, I guess you must be mentally handicapped with few brain cells. Why didn't your dad shoot you on the wall back then?"

    "Remember to be nice to your dad in the future. He is not easy. Raising such a stupid thing like you, the key is to let you grow up. It is really not easy!"

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, this guy thinks he's awesome, everyone has to circle around him, so Su Xun should scold him and let him know how stupid he is.

    Otherwise, when no one around him told him, he didn't know when he would discover the fact that he was a fool.

    "Hiss！！"

    In addition to Su Xun and Luo Shenyi in the meeting room, there are also some leaders of Tianji Technology Company who are here to negotiate with them.

    Everyone gasped and wondered if their ears had heard it wrong. This Su Xun, is he crazy?

    Everyone sitting here didn't know the identity of Sun Yubin, and wanted to treat him like an old man, for fear of getting offended, and it would definitely be troublesome at that time.

    As a result, Su Xun was so ruthless that he scolded for two minutes without stopping, and the spitting stars kept flying around, scaring everyone. This couldn't be an active attempt to kill him, right?

    "The resentment value from Sun Yubin is +88."

    Sun Yubin was obviously a little shocked. The expression on his face and the indescribable feeling were like eating Xiang.

    There was disbelief, and there was also anger in it. Anyway, what he felt in his heart now, he must want to tear Su Xun apart.

    Having lived such a big life, when he was born, although his father did not sit in the current position, he was more or less a high-level figure.

    For him, since he was a child, he was well-clothed and well-fed, and because his father was awesome, the people around him were not too polite to him.

    Especially those who want to ask him to do business, all of them are as respectful as grandsons.

    Gradually, he got used to this feeling, and enjoyed it very much, and also developed his current arrogant and domineering character, feeling that everyone around him should be afraid of him, respect him, and be polite to him.

    Except for his father who sometimes reprimands him, no one else dares to scold him. Today, this kid is just trying to die!

    Sun Yubin's acne-prone face looked distorted at this moment, quite disgusting.

    He stood up angrily, his eyeballs seemed to be shooting out flames.

    I just heard him say: "What the hell, you dare to scold me, are you courting death?"

    "I want your company to give you face, and I gave you several million. What do you think you are, and how many people want to give me his company."

    This guy also went crazy?, yelled: "Tell you, kneel down and apologize to me immediately, otherwise, if you give me the company in the future, I won't let you go!"

    "On the three-acre land in Linjiang, if you offend me, you will die miserably."

    Su Xun was very happy. It is true that he is brain-dead. This kind of person is so brain-dead that it is unbelievable.

    Is it like this after being scolded for a few words?  If he was beaten violently at that moment, he would have to jump up and eat Su Xun.

    Moreover, according to what he said, it seems that this company already belongs to him, and he has already become his own with a single word, and Su Xun still has to worry about his own life.

    It's really crazy. It's not that Su Xun has never met some high-level people. Nanlin's background is much stronger than him, and his status is also high now.

    People are very low-key, that's what a smart person does. As for this guy, he will die sooner or later.

    If Su Xun doesn't deal with him today, he will definitely be unlucky another day.

    Since Su Xun met him, there is no need to be polite.

    Just heard Su Xun go up and said: "I will tell you one last time, get out of here quickly, or I will kill you!"

    Some senior leaders of Tianji Technology Company have already closed their eyes in despair at this time. If they didn't know that Su Xun is the boss behind it, they probably would have opposed it long ago.

    How can there be such a negotiation, offending Sun Yubin, I am afraid that the company will really disappear.

    This young boss is indeed too impulsive, Luo Shenyi shouldn't have let him come over, at least if Luo Shenyi is here, she still knows what to do!

    Sun Yubin was so angry that he glared at Su Xun directly, and said, "I'll say it again, kneel down and admit your mistake, you still have a chance to save yourself, or you will die!"

    "I kneel to paralyze you!"

    Su Xun completely lost his patience, and just slapped him when he went up.

    The movement was quick and powerful, and Sun Yubin fell to the ground instantly as if he had been shot in the head by a 98k shot from a distance.

    Looking at Sun Yubin who kept moving on the ground, struggling like a catfish, Su Xun's eyes were full of coldness instead of sympathy.

    This guy, with Su Xun's temper, is bound to kill him.

    "How dare you hit me, what about the bodyguards, come in quickly for the bodyguards!"

    Su Xun's eyes froze slightly, this kid was carrying two huge bodyguards with him when he went out, what a majestic presence!

    Sun Yubin's face was red and his voice was hoarse. He pointed at Su Xun and shouted, "Call me, I want him to die!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 Kneeling, I am raised by you (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sun Yubin was blown away by Su Xun's slap, not because the slap hurt him so much that he was dying.

    Rather, he has never been beaten like this in his life, not even once.

    It is equivalent to Su Xun's slap, which directly hit his self-esteem. Otherwise, he would not be like a psychopath who was stimulated, and wanted Su Xun's life when he came up.

    The two bodyguards glanced at Su Xun, they still seemed to have some aura, not like flamboyant ostentation.

    Without saying a word, they have to do things with money, and it is their responsibility to protect their employers.

    After hearing Sun Yubin's words, he moved neatly and walked towards Su Xun with a murderous look on his body.

    In their eyes, Su Xun's appearance is simply not worth mentioning. Of course, killing him is not enough, but it is certain that he will be beaten to death, otherwise Sun Yubin will not be able to calm down.

    "Boss, be careful!"

    Wang Zhaobang has been waiting outside, seeing two bodyguards outside, he naturally knew that something must have happened.

    Walked in and saw that there were two people going up to attack Su Xun, Wang Zhaobang saw it, and immediately refused.

    After coming to Tianji Company, Luo Shenyi treated him very well, and didn't really let him be an ordinary security guard, but directly made him a security supervisor, which is equivalent to a leader.

    With Wang Zhaobang's skills, there is no problem in being qualified for this position. Of course, he knows it in his heart, with his qualifications.

    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to be a leader. After all, these days, you don¨t have to know how to fight. As for him, he was the guard of an important person like Mr. Nan before.

    These are all confidential things, and those who have signed the agreement must not say anything, so he is equivalent to having no qualifications.

    All this was because of Su Xun, and he later found out that Su Xun was the real boss here, but Su Xun didn't tell him.

    Probably it was to protect his self-esteem, because of this, Wang Zhaobang was very grateful to Su Xun.

    He is a simple person, it doesn't matter who the person opposite you is, and whether you can offend him or not.

    Su Xun gave me a bite to eat, and I had to help him desperately. Wang Zhaobang rushed up to protect Su Xun, carrying two bodyguards on his shoulders.

    Such a quick movement made Su Xun stunned for a moment, but Wang Zhaobang was able to step forward when he was in danger, which made Su Xun quite gratified.

    Su Xun has always been quite accurate in seeing people. In fact, he knows exactly who can help and who can be friends. Facts have proved that Su Xun is not wrong.

    Now that Wang Zhaobang is on the scene, there is no need for Su Xun to make a move.

    Su Xun didn't know how powerful Wang Zhaobang was, because he had never seen him use his full strength.

    But Su Xun won't worry about him. After all, he used to be Nan Lao's personal bodyguard. To be able to hold this position, you don't even need to think about it. It's one in a million.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the king of the army. He is naturally powerful. It is impossible for two bodyguards to beat him. Su Xun doesn't believe it.

    Sure enough, Wang Zhaobang did not disappoint Su Xun, he acted quickly and fiercely.

    There is no superfluous element in the movements, and the moves are all aimed at the disabled opponent, which proves that Wang Zhaobang was also angry.

    Thanks also to these two bodyguards, who were professionally trained, they could barely hold on.

    ?But that's it, it won't last long, it's only for a while, and within two minutes, he was beaten and fell to the ground.

    Su Xun is okay, but other people, including some police officers, especially the company's top management, all opened their mouths in shock.

    They think that they are leaders, although Wang Zhaobang is also, but no one really likes him, because he is only in charge of security after all, he is of no use, and he cannot participate in the company's decision-making.

    Looking at it today, everyone thinks that the idea is a bit wrong. If two professional bodyguards can be put down, this security has something to do, so we have to be more polite to him in the future.

    It is estimated that if he hits it with a fist, no one can eat it.

    Sun Yubin was dumbfounded, with an indescribable bewilderment on his face.

    The two bodyguards he hired for a month of 100,000 yuan are so rubbish?  This is so fucking good, it's so real, even a security guard in his company can't beat it.

    "Can you bear it? Come on, come and hit me."

    Su Xun glanced at the bewildered Sun Yubin, went up and spoke.

    Only then did Sun Yubin realize that he is already?There was nothing to rely on, and there was a rare panic in my heart.

    But fortunately, he seemed to be stable on the surface, and at the same time, this person still seemed not to talk cowardly.

    I just heard him say: "Boy, you thought it would be fine if you hit me. Let me tell you, as long as my dad says something later, you will be dead."

    "Today, I won't be familiar with you. Wait until later. If this company can continue, then my surname is not Sun!"

    After finishing speaking, this guy was obviously not going to stay any longer.

    Everything he encountered today was beyond his expectation. He knew that if he was here today, he would not get any more benefits.

    Only after leaving, go back and find his father, and slowly play Su Xun and his company to death.

    At that time, not only will he be killed, but also the battery technology will be obtained. If that time comes, he will not have to worry about it for the rest of his life.

    ?But he thought so, Su Xun could not know what he was thinking, anyway, after he left, he would definitely have to find trouble.

    Then why let him go so easily, he must be half dead.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in a strange voice: "I want to leave now, who told you to leave?"

    Wang Zhaobang is really a person who is very good at listening to people's words. He immediately understood what Su Xun was thinking, and directly stood in front of Wang Zhaobang.

    Like a solid wall, he felt that he had no way to go.

    In desperation, this guy could only turn his head back, only to hear him say: "What do you want to do?"

    Still quite rampant, but compared with just now, it seems that there is still some lack of confidence.

    Su Xun said: "Kneel down and admit your mistake. After admitting your mistake, I will let you go."

    "Hiss！"

    The people in the conference room stared at Su Xun with wide eyes again, with disbelief on their faces, thinking that Su Xun must be crazy.

    Hitting Sun Yubin is already a big problem, but you still make people kneel down, this is too crazy.

    With his status, if you ask him to kneel, it is no different from humiliating him to death. Everyone knows which is more insulting, being beaten or kneeling.

    And if you think about it carefully, if your son is forced to kneel down, then his father will definitely be very angry, and then the trouble will be really big.

    Sun Yubin looked insulted, and shouted: "You are dreaming, you want me to kneel down, what do you think you are, kneeling down, I was raised by you." (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 Who will die is still unknown (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Su Xun showed a noncommittal look, thinking that if you say you don¨t kneel, you won¨t kneel. Is this something you have the final say on? How naive!

    Today, it is obvious that he has broken his face with this guy. With his arrogant personality, after beating him, he will definitely catch him and Tianji Technology Company, and he will be punished to death.

    From the moment Su Xun hit him, all conflicts were unavoidable, and it was impossible to seek peace, and could only be resolved through other methods.

    If this is the case, Su Xun might as well punish this person vigorously, and let him know what it means to be uncomfortable.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'll give you another chance, kneel or not!"

    "You are dreaming, don't kneel, a man is a man, kneel to the sky, kneel to your parents, kneel to your trash? You think too much, wait to die."

    "Old Wang, break his leg for me, and see if he kneels!" Su Xun said directly, with a chill on his face.

    One dared to speak, and the other dared to do it. Wang Zhaobang was also a straightforward person. Su Xun did what he said, and he had never seen any scenes.

    Breaking a person's leg is nothing. He didn't know how many times he had done such a thing as killing someone.

    After finishing speaking, Wang Zhaobang immediately started to do it. First, he went up and kicked Wang Zhaobang to the ground.

    Immediately, there was no pause in the movement of the hand, and a chair in the conference room was directly picked up.

    With the leg of the chair, it went up all at once, and it slammed into Sun Yubin's leg.

    "Crack!"

    Immediately there was the sound of bones breaking. Wang Zhaobang is an old hand. Based on his experience, he is naturally very good at measuring.

    To say that a leg is broken is a broken leg. In other places, I guarantee that you are fine at all, only the bones in the calf are broken.

    The meeting room became surprisingly quiet, you could hear a needle drop, no one dared to speak, everyone would be frightened.

    This Su Xun and Wang Zhaobang are too ruthless, and they are so ruthless that people can't believe it, and they feel chills in their hearts.

    Dare to break Sun Yubin's leg, this is too crazy, don't you really plan to leave a little way for Estimate?

    Even Luo Shenyi, who has always been calm and calm, is still beating wildly at this moment, and it is impossible to say that she is not worried.

    Putting Sun Yubin's identity there, breaking his leg is equivalent to the fact that everyone is immortal. The consequences of the incident must be quite serious.

    But this is Su Xun's choice, Luo Shenyi has nothing to say.

    "Kneel for me!"

    Wang Zhaobang is not afraid at all, neither is Su Xun, he has nothing to be afraid of, he is a ruthless person.

    Compared with Sun Yubin, Wang Zhaobang can be said to be poor and white, barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes, no matter how powerful and powerful you are, you can't beat me anyway.

    The big deal is to settle down with his mother, and just go away by himself, what else can he do to himself.

    So after breaking his leg, Wang Zhaobang didn't let him go at all, he directly picked up Sun Yubin from the ground, and forced him to kneel down on the ground.

    "Just now you made me kneel down and admit my mistake. As for me, I hate others pretending to be aggressive in front of me. This time, it can be regarded as letting you experience what it's like to kneel down."

    To put it simply, Su Xun is just treating him in his own way, making him so arrogant that he really thinks that no one can cure him.

    Sun Yubin knelt down in front of Su Xun, but it could be seen that his face was obviously deformed at this time.

    In addition to the unbearable pain of broken bones, the second is the feeling of shame in the heart.

    It was the first time I encountered such a tragic experience. Not only was one leg broken, but I was also forced to kneel down.

    Today, I came to Tianji Technology Company to force them to sign the contract. I never thought that such a thing would happen.

    He only wants to do one thing now, kill Su Xun, bring down this Tianji Technology Company, and make it difficult for all of them.

    "roll!"

    Su Xun gave this person a disgusted look, then motioned for Wang Zhaobang to throw him out.

    Immediately after Sun Yubin's two bodyguards carried out Sun Yubin's words, everything returned to calm.

    No one's heart is peaceful. Except for Su Xun and Wang Zhaobang, the others are almost desperate at this time, feeling that there is no hope.

    SueXun also understands that although it was fun to hit someone just now, after letting him go, there will be endless troubles.

    But you can't let him go. Could it be that you killed him on the spot? With so many people present, Su Xun really didn't dare to be so cruel, and then he really couldn't protect himself.

    Looking at it now, the trouble is a little more troublesome, but with Mr. Nan behind him, the problem shouldn't be too serious.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay, everyone go to your own business, there is no need to stay in the conference room."

    "Everything in the company is going on as usual. After you go out, don't talk nonsense and cause employees to panic. Nothing will happen to the company."

    In any case, let the company stabilize first, this is true.

    Don't make people panic after you go out. It's even worse if nothing happened, but it turns out to be troubled.

    Among the leaders present, one or two hurriedly nodded, seemingly agreeing, but it is really unknown what they are thinking in their hearts.

    Probably not too optimistic, but I feel that all this is over.

    Su Xun patted Wang Zhaobang on the shoulder twice more, and said: "You did a good job today, don't have any psychological pressure, as long as I'm fine, I guarantee you will be fine."

    Wang Zhaobang grinned and said, "Even if I kill him, I won't feel any pressure. You underestimate me too much, and I trust you."

    He is also a sensible person, knowing that in front of Su Xun and Luo Shenyi, he looks a bit like a huge light bulb.

    So he hurriedly said: "If there is nothing else, I will go out to work, and if there is something to do, just call me."

    After he left, only Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were left here. Su Xun deliberately said in a relaxed tone: "Do you feel that what I did just now was too irrational and too extreme?"

    "A little bit."

    Luo Shenyi also simply said what he thought to Su Xun, and nodded directly.

    Unavoidably, there was still concern on his face, and he said, "Sun Yubin's father, I'm afraid he's going to get angry and deal with us now."

    "You think if I don't beat him, I won't deal with us?"

    Su Xun was very relaxed, he had already thought about all this, otherwise he wouldn't let Wang Zhaobang attack so ruthlessly.

    "Instead of being disgusted by that kid all the time, it's better for everyone to tear their faces apart. It's still unknown who will die!" Su Xun was full of confidence.

    No matter who you are, you are destined to be a stepping stone in front of me who owns the system.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 Sealing up the company (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bin'er, how are you doing?"

    In a high-grade ward of Linjiang First Hospital, a middle-aged man hurried over.

    This middle-aged man seemed to be dressed quite ordinaryly, wearing a pair of glasses, but looking at his demeanor, he understood that this could not be an ordinary person.

    This person was Sun Yubin's father, Sun Hongzhi, who was the most useful person in Linjiang City.

    Except for a few big families with deep roots in Linjiang, they may not be too afraid of him. For the rest, whoever dares to provoke him may think that their life is too long.

    ? After hearing that his son's leg was broken and sent to the hospital, Sun Hongzhi couldn't calm down anymore.

    When he was nearly thirty years old, he had such a son, who was also his only son, so one can imagine how much he loved him.

    It's like a sweetheart, otherwise, he wouldn't turn a blind eye to his son's evil behavior outside.

    After hearing about this incident, he immediately put down the work at hand and rushed to the hospital.

    Sun Hongzhi, who has always been calm, can't help feeling distraught at this time. Everyone has the feeling of licking the calf. If there is something wrong with his son, he doesn't know how to live.

    "Dad, you are here!"

    Today's various encounters are a huge black spot in Sun Yubin's life experience, the kind that can be remembered for a lifetime.

    The leg has been put in a plaster cast and fixed with a splint. It is much better than when it was interrupted before.

    However, there was still a burst of pain from time to time, which made Sun Yubin feel particularly wronged, especially after seeing his father, this kind of grievance could no longer be controlled, and suddenly broke out.

    "Bin'er, don't cry, tell Dad who did it, I'll let him go around without food!"

    Seeing that his son was in such a miserable state, Sun Hongzhi felt distressed for an instant, so he quickly sat by the bed and comforted him non-stop.

    At the same time, inadvertently, his eyes showed a rather cruel look, he dared to break his son's leg, and it was still on the three-acre land in Linjiang.

    No matter who did it, this matter is a slap in the face. Sun Hongzhi will definitely investigate to the end and make the other party pay ten times the price.

    It can be seen from this that one of the more distinctive characteristics of this guy's character is that he is very defensive.

    Seeing that his son was beaten, he didn't even ask why he was beaten. Instead, the first thing he thought about was revenge.

    Sun Yubin thought the same way. He didn't want to let Su Xun go at all. He must take revenge for making him miserable today. If he didn't take revenge, he would never be able to swallow this breath.

    Just listen to Sun Yubin hurriedly said: "Dad, it's a company in Linjiang called Tianji Technology Company, a small company, I'm going to find them to cooperate with."

    "Unexpectedly, instead of agreeing, they were very rude and broke my leg." Sun Yubin was very angry.

    Just thinking about what happened before, he was in a state of gnashing his teeth.

    "Are you going to get other people's shares again?" Sun Hongzhi immediately glared at his son.

    It can be said that he knows better than anyone what his son is like, and he has a little understanding of what he has done all along.

    Xin said that if you really talk about cooperation in a serious way, even if you don't agree, people won't beat you like this.

    "Dad, don't talk about me like that, I'm already suffering from pain." Sun Yubin immediately pretended to be pitiful.

    This trick was tried and tested in front of his father, and he knew that his father was only a son like him, so he would not lose his temper with him.

    Sure enough, Sun Hongzhi didn't say anything. Even though his son did something wrong in this matter, he was his son after all, so he couldn't say anything.

    Instead, he beat his son like this. Sun Hongzhi felt that this was an unforgivable thing.

    Just listen to Sun Hongzhi asking: "Who is the person from the company who beat you?"

    "One of the bosses of their company, named Su Xun, is the largest actual shareholder of the company."

    Even though it was Wang Zhaobang who broke his leg, he was the first to blame Su Xun without even thinking about it.

    ?Because he knew very well in his heart that Su Xun was the commander and the most hateful person.

    Sun Yubin continued: "That person ordered the company's security guards to beat me up. In addition, he scolded me and said some nasty things before. Eighteen generations of my ancestors have been killed."?? cursed again.  "

    Upon hearing this, Sun Hongzhi immediately turned pale. He was so deceptive that he really thought he was in Linjiang, so talking was useless.

    Just listen to Sun Hongzhi say: "I know what's going on, you can rest at ease, and I will take care of the rest!"

    "Dad, it would be nice if the company is half dead. I want that company. They have valuable technology."

    Rolled his eyelids and glanced at his son, then Sun Hongzhi withdrew his eyes and did not speak.

    However, the fact that his son was beaten and humiliated has already touched his bottom line, and he will definitely do something.

    In his position, it is good to have many people staring at him, but there are also many people watching him.

    If you behave too cowardly, it will make people lose a certain amount of confidence. If you behave tougher, it will not do him any harm.

    It seems that there are a lot of people jumping around recently. The owner of this small company dares to be so arrogant. Sun Hongzhi is not stupid. He can also guess that there must be someone behind it.

    Knowing that it is his son, but still daring to fight like this is tantamount to declaring a complete war with him.

    No matter who he is, it is impossible to shake him on this three-acre land in Linjiang.

    Just to take advantage of this incident, to make an example to the monkeys, so that those who have evil intentions can take a good look at who is in charge of Linjiang.

    Sun Hongzhi took out his mobile phone, and the leaders of the industry and commerce, health, and taxation departments all called.

    In Linjiang City, these leaders must listen to him. This is beyond doubt, just say it in one sentence.

    Even if it is not as obvious as it is said, everyone understands that this is to clean up Tianji Technology Company.

    No matter what value he has, what can change the entire industry, if he offends a big shot, it will only be bad luck.

    Under the instruction of the leaders, several departments were all mobilized. The target was Tianji Technology Company. In name, it was to inspect, but in reality it was to find faults.

    As long as you are targeted, there is no problem, and some problems can be found for you, even if you don't want to close the door.

    The action was very fast. Two hours later, Tianji Technology Company was directly and temporarily shut down.

    It is said that they are asked to rectify and reopen the business after correcting the problem, but anyone with a discerning eye knows that this is a blank check. Without their opening, your company will never open.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347: Good Fight (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The reason why Nanlin said this was to give Sun Hongzhi a little face on the one hand, and on the other hand, he really had a strange feeling in his heart.

    It sounds too unbelievable, in this place of Linjiang, someone even dared to beat his son, and even broke his leg, which is too cruel.

    Nanlin's first feeling was that he had offended some street hooligans or something.

    I don't know his identity, that's why he was ruthless, and those people are already ruthless, so it's not impossible.

    As for the upper-class people, Nan Lin didn't think anyone would do such a stupid thing.

    Even if Sun Yubin's son is nothing, at most, everyone doesn't have the same knowledge as him, and won't offend Sun Hongzhi because of this, and the price will be relatively high.

    In any case, the broken leg can indeed be counted as a criminal case, Nan Lin said: "Who did it, I will arrest it immediately."

    Face still has to be given, and this is not a complicated matter. As long as people are still in Linjiang, they can be easily caught.

    Sun Hongzhi was not polite, and said directly: "It was done by a boss of Linjiang Tianji Technology Company, named Su Xun!"

    "What the hell?"

    After hearing this name, Nanlin instantly lost his composure, and even raised his voice several degrees. Fortunately, no one was by his side, otherwise everyone must be curious.

    What on earth did Nanlin hear that made him so surprised.

    Tianji Technology Company Nanlin knows that this period of time is very hot, and some news has been on the news many times, so Nanlin naturally has heard of it.

    The point is that he doesn't know that this is Su Xun's company, is it just a coincidence of the same name?

    But this kind of thinking is obviously unrealistic, even Nanlin doesn't believe it, it will be the same name.

    After all, the place of Linjiang is not too big, so there are so many things with multiple names, names like "Zhang Lei" and "Wang Chao" are indeed easy to be repeated.

    It is even possible that in a school, there are several people with the same name. This is a relatively casual performance of parents when they choose names.

    However, the name Su Xun does not seem to be very common. Nanlin knows someone with the same name as him, but that is already a matter of the Song Dynasty.

    Moreover, there are not many people who have the guts to break Sun Yubin's leg. Since Nanlin knows Su Xun well, he is one of them. In this way, there is a great possibility that he knows Su Xun.

    Nanlin's reaction made Sun Hongzhi feel a little strange. He obviously heard something abnormal, so he asked, "What's the matter, Nanju, do you know this person?"

    I haven't figured out the situation yet, so naturally I won't say anything, and Nanlin is not stupid, even if you really know each other, you can't just admit it, it's not appropriate.

    So Nanlin said: "It's nothing, it's just that the name sounds a bit strange, I'll write it down, and I will deal with it as soon as possible."

    Although everything is still as usual, Nan Lin's tone is obviously not as polite as before. If Su Xun really did it, then this matter must not be simple.

    He didn't believe that Su Xun would break his son's leg when he was full and had nothing to do, unless that kid really touched Su Xun's bottom line.

    In just two short sentences, Sun Hongzhi didn't hear anything, but just said: "Then thank you Nanju, and remember to notify me when someone catches it."

    Obviously, if Su Xun is caught, he will definitely not make Su Xun feel better, at least he will be imprisoned inside for more than ten years and tortured.

    After hanging up the phone, Nan Lin's expression was a bit complicated, and he didn't stop. He quickly opened the call log, found Su Xun's number, and dialed it.

    "Su Xun, did your kid break a human leg today?"

    There was nothing polite about Su Xun, and he said it immediately after the call was connected.

    "ah?"

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little dazed, he was thinking, should he go talk to Nan Lin first, and discuss what to do, but Nan Lin called.

    How long has he known about this?

    Su Xun then said: "Brother Nan, you won't plant spies by my side, will you know everything so soon?"

    Upon hearing this, Nanlin also understood that it was indeed Su Xun who did it, exactly as he had guessed, only Su Xun did such a reckless thing.

    However, Nanlin was not worried much anymore, and he was still happy, unable to bearZhu laughed and scolded: "I planted your sister's spy, it was my father who called me and asked me to arrest you."

    Su Xun suddenly understood that that Sun Hongzhi was really nothing, and he acted swiftly to avenge his son.

    Before he could react, he started to make arrangements.

    If the director was not Nan Lin, but someone else, Su Xun must have been taken away by this time.

    Su Xun also felt a little bit pained, and said, "Brother Nan, you didn't say we knew each other, did you?"

    He didn't believe that Nanlin would really arrest him. In this matter, he was not at fault at all. A gentleman should be open and honest.

    Nanlin said: "How could I possibly say this? I've been vague for now. At that time, I wasn't sure that you did it. I was still wondering if it was the same name, but I didn't dare to confirm it."

    "How did his disappointing son provoke you?" Nan Lin hit the key point.

    He is not the kind of brainless person, it would be too vague to judge the nature of a matter based solely on its appearance.

    ?Because he also understands Su Xun's character, he is very easy-going, if he is not annoyed, he would not do such a cruel thing, so there is a problem here.

    And on the phone, Sun Hongzhiguang said that his son's leg was broken, as if he had been wronged, but he didn't actually say why he was broken.

    This also makes it clear that this matter is not simple. There are some things that are not easy to say to the outside world. You can just ask Su Xun.

    In comparison, he must still believe in Su Xun more.

    Su Xun definitely had to give an overview of the matter, and he was counting on Nanlin to help him figure out a solution.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I have a company called Tianji Technology Company."

    "I know this. I heard from Sun Hongzhi that you are the boss."

    Su Xun continued: "Brother Nan, if you read the news, you should also know the value of my company. The future is immeasurable."

    "It is said that the market value exceeds 10 billion, and it is very possible in the future. I opened it in partnership with others."

    Su Xun continued: "Sun Hongzhi's son has his eye on our company, and he spent five million for half of the company's shares."

    "I didn't agree, and asked me to kneel down and admit my mistake to him. Can you bear my temper?"

    Nanlin's complexion turned ashen for a moment, and he couldn't help but yelled: "This bastard, you fought well!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348: Old Nan's Thoughts (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Damn it, I knew it was not easy. His son, I have heard some reputation, and it is indeed not a good thing."

    Nan Lin seemed to be itching his teeth in anger, and said in a hateful voice: "If I were you, I might have to break his legs too."

    "The problem is that after the call, my company has been seized. What should I do?" Su Xun asked.

    In his view, Nanlin must have been unable to deal with that Sun Hongzhi, and the two of them could at best not interfere with each other.

    I can only look at Nanlin, if I can go to his old man, that is, Nan Lao, to find a way.

    Nan Lin seemed to have a certain amount of resentment towards that Sun Hongzhi, only to hear him say: "He even sealed up your company, then this person is really too much!"

    "Don't worry, I will definitely help you with this matter. Just go back and ask my father to see if he can help. He will definitely help with your matter."

    Nan Lin said: "If I did this, I guess he would scold me, and you will be different. Anyway, keeping you is not a problem."

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. The matters involved in this aspect are actually intricate and complicated.

    Facing someone like Sun Hongzhi, being able to help is already very touching.

    After hanging up the phone, Nanlin saw that it was almost time to get off work.

    At his position, when he commutes to and from get off work is actually not very important to him, so Nan Lin hurried home.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Arriving at home, Mr. Nan is leisurely enjoying the shade in the yard, looking at chess records and the like by the way.

    ? I plan to practice hard for a period of time, and then seek revenge from Su Xun.

    It just so happens that in this big summer, it is only a little cooler in the evening, and it is really scorchingly hot at ordinary times.

    Seeing Nanlin, Elder Nan frowned and asked, "You came back so early today, are you off work?"

    "Dad, I left half an hour early. I have something important to discuss with you today."

    Nanlin's eyes widened, and he switched on the cursing mode: "Don't do this with me, what's the important thing, you have to care about it for a while?"

    "You are also a leader anyway, and you don't set an example yourself. How many times have I told you how to convince others in the future? When working, you can't be sloppy at all"

    Nan Lin's scalp was numb. He knew that Nan Lao had started again. If he was allowed to continue cursing like this, it would probably take at least ten minutes without stopping.

    After wiping the spitting stars splashing on his face, Nan Lin hurriedly said, "Dad, it's really urgent. Something happened to Su Xun."

    The word "Su Xun" seemed to have magical powers and had a miraculous effect. As soon as he said it, Mr. Nan immediately stopped his mouth like a machine gun.

    Quickly asked: "What happened to Su Xun?"

    Nan Lin was speechless for a while, thinking that he was definitely picked up from the ravine back then, I am your own son, why does it feel that even Su Xun can¨t compare to him.

    Nan Lao shouted again: "You fucking want to kill me, if you don't say anything, believe it or not, I will beat you."

    ""

    "Su Xun broke the leg of Sun Hongzhi's son. Based on what happened today, this Sun Hongzhi is the leader of Linjiang City"

    Nanlin also briefly talked about what he heard from Su Xun.

    When Nan Lao heard this, his face was not very good-looking, especially Nan Lao's fiery personality, and he scolded directly: "Well beaten, this kind of bastard is not well educated, shouldn't it be beaten?"

    "Su Xun is a good guy. I appreciate him so much. A man must have this kind of momentum. I think it is very similar to you back then. Like you, he lacks a lot and is not decisive enough!"

    When Mr. Nan praised Su Xun, he also brought himself along by the way, and then belittled Nan Lin.

    ""

    Nanlin was bitter in his heart, thinking that this matter could involve me, why was it always me who got hurt, and whether it was his own.

    What made Nan Lin Dan even more painful was that after Mr. Nan heard about this, he seemed quite excited and didn't have any worries at all. This is not a trivial matter.

    "Dad, can you stop for a moment, let's talk about how to help Su Xun, his company has been shut down now, and Sun Hongzhi wants to arrest him." Nanlin reminded.?? One sentence.

    Only then did Mr. Nan come back to his senses, his face looked a lot more serious.

    I just heard Mr. Nan say: "It's just a small character, so there's nothing to make a fuss about."

    Nan Lin wiped his sweat secretly, thinking that it was his own father who could pretend to be forceful.

    Sun Hongzhi is one of the most powerful characters in Linjiang, but he has become a small character, which seems unsightly.

    However, it's quite normal for other people to say such things as Mr. Nan.

    "Dad, are you going to say hello to him or what should we do?" Nan Lin asked.

    Elder Nan must be involved in this matter, otherwise, he would not rush back on purpose.

    The father and son already regarded Su Xun as their own family, otherwise, if such a thing happened, the two of them would not even think about it, and kept thinking about how to help Su Xun.

    Old Nan was silent for a moment, obviously thinking, with his wisdom, he had to think about how to deal with this matter perfectly.

    Nan Lin was also very knowledgeable. He stood there quietly without saying a word, because he knew that if he interrupted Lao Nan's train of thought by speaking, he might be scolded again.

    Not long after, Old Nan said, "It's not appropriate for me to come forward on this matter. My influence is mainly in the military."

    "Maybe that Sun Hongzhi will be afraid of me when he hears my reputation, and won't do anything to Su Xun, but it doesn't have much influence on him, and he might still look for opportunities in the future."

    Nanlin felt a chill for a moment, and he said seriously: "Dad, do you want to touch that person?"

    "That's right!"

    Elder Nan nodded, with a chill in his eyes: "This kind of person indulges his son so much, it is conceivable that he is not a clean person."

    "I don't know how many disgusting things I have done behind my back. Without Su Xun, maybe I don't know about it. Now that I know, there is no need to be polite."

    Nanlin has already mourned for that Sun Hongzhi in his heart. He was so beautiful and admired by countless people. Now, he is afraid that he will really be cheated by his son.

    "Dad, how are you going to touch him?"

    Nan Lao got up from the bamboo chair and said, "Come on, take out the two bottles of good wine I treasured, and let's go find Lao Ji."

    Nan Lin was not stupid, and immediately understood what Nan Lao wanted to do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349 I Can't Have This Wine (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Linjiang Nursing Home, Nanlin found a place to stop the car outside, because in this kind of place, no matter who you are, foreign vehicles will definitely not be able to drive in.

    If you want to force your way in, you will probably be turned into a hornet's nest in an instant. The security situation in this kind of place cannot be underestimated.

    After checking their identities at the guard at the gate, Nan Lin and Nan Lao entered without any difficulty. After all, it was not the first time for them to come.

    Moreover, Mr. Nan's identity is also special, and there are some inspection procedures, which can be saved as much as possible.

    The rule is that the dead are alive. When you are strong enough, someone will help you change the rules appropriately. This is a normal thing.

    "Old Ji, I came to see you and brought you two bottles of good wine from my collection. You are lucky this time."

    After Nan Lao brought Nan Lin over, he shouted loudly.

    On the contrary, at this time, Nanlin looked trembling and didn't know what to say.

    After all, he is a big shot, unattainable in the eyes of ordinary people, but in this kind of place, he has no place to speak at all.

    Elder Ji is also wandering in the yard. As people get older, the pace of life will slow down, and the young man looks anxious.

    But for them, taking it slow is actually a great enjoyment.

    Elder Ji stared at it, and couldn't help being a little surprised: "Isn't this your daughter Hong that you have treasured for more than ten years? Old Wei gave it to you before."

    "A few years ago, I went to your house and wanted to have a taste. You, a picky ghost, didn't want to, but today you took the initiative to bring two bottles over?"

    Ji Lao's eyes were full of disbelief, happiness came too suddenly, sometimes it would make people confused, how can this guy have such kindness?

    Elder Ji couldn't help being suspicious secretly, thinking that there might not be such a good thing.

    All of a sudden, he became vigilant. After being an old friend for so many years, he still doesn't know what kind of guy Nan is?  This old bastard is very cunning, he is courteous for nothing, rapes or steals.

    Ji Lao didn't continue to stare at the two bottles of good wine, but withdrew his gaze, and said suspiciously: "You are so attentive, tell me, what's the matter?"

    "Either your wine is poisoned, or you are an old bastard who is looking for me for something. Let me make it clear first, so as not to take advantage of others. I won't be able to refuse later, and I have to be a rascal." Ji Lao said.

    Nanlin couldn't help but feel a pain in the ass, thinking that Jiang is still old and spicy, these two old men, neither of them is good, they have a lot of thoughts in secret, and they seem to know what the other is thinking.

    Of course, Nanlin also knew that this was normal for the two of them. After all, they were very familiar with each other and had been in love for many years.

    It's just that it's fun to make noise, and when it's really time to help, she will never be soft-hearted.

    Sure enough, Mr. Nan immediately blew his beard and stared, and said angrily: "I'm giving you shame. If you don't want this wine, just pull it down. I brought two bottles today. My heart is still bleeding. Do you think I really want to give it to you?"  .￣

    Only then did Ji Lao hurriedly say: "No, you have come to your door, can I not, isn't this too disrespectful to you."

    Nan Lao gave him an angry look, his eyes were full of contempt, and he was clearly saying: "If you want to set up a memorial arch if you want to be a bitch, why do you have to do so many things, it makes people speechless."

    Ask Nanlin to put down the wine, the nanny has already brought a pot of hot tea, Nan Lao and his father and son also sat down quickly, Nan Lao said: "The wine has been collected, I will not be polite to you, I have something to talk about."

    "Let's talk, I knew you wanted to find me for something. After all these years, I still don't know what kind of bastard you are. As soon as I poked my butt, I knew that you were going to pull Xiang, and it was the kind that stinks."

    Nan Lin: ""

    The content of the chat is really unbearable, and it is extremely uncomfortable to listen to.

    It's hard to imagine that two big figures with such powerful identities would be so casual when chatting together in private. This is the expression of true temperament.

    It is also only when the relationship is relatively good that they will talk like this. It is normal for brothers to say some dirty words.

    There is a big difference between men and women in terms of friends. Even if the relationship between women is not very good, they are polite on the surface when they meet.

    Men are different, they all want to be someone else's dad.

    Nan Lin was also quite helpless, the key was his identity, he seemed not even qualified to speak.

    I can only act cutely by the sideA little white rabbit, quietly listening to the two elders talking.

    Elder Nan didn't hesitate, he knew he had to hurry up and save time, he said: "This time it's Su Xun's business, that's the young man I brought here last time."

    Needless to say, Elder Ji also knows who Su Xun is. The last time Su Xun was here, he left a very deep impression on him.

    It turned out to be something related to Su Xun, so Mr. Ji really became interested in it, because he realized it, and I'm afraid it was not ordinary.

    For ordinary matters, with Nan Lao's energy in Linjiang, I am afraid that they have been resolved long ago, and they will not really come to him.

    On the surface, everyone complained to each other, but they knew the character of his old friend quite well. Under normal circumstances, he would not ask for help, even if he had a very good relationship with him.

    Ji Lao said calmly: "Nonsense, of course I remember him, and I plan to invite him over in a few days and get me something good to eat."

    "What's wrong with Xiao Su, don't be impatient, tell me quickly."

    Nan Lao said: "Xiaosu has a company in Linjiang, which has mastered relatively advanced technology and will develop into a world-wide company in the future. There is no problem, but"

    Although he knew that he couldn't delay it, but it didn't take too much time to talk for a while. Mr. Nan was almost talking, and his words were quite organized.

    Although Nanlin didn't speak, he also admired his own father, the level of speaking was really high.

    ? For the same thing, if I asked my father to go up and say it, it would give people a different feeling. It sounds like Su Xun has become the biggest victim instead, and he is so wronged.

    As for Sun Hongzhi's son whose leg was broken, it is too insignificant, and everyone can punish him.

    Sure enough, Ji Lao's face had obviously darkened, Nanlin thought to himself: Ji Lao must be angry too.

    "How unreasonable!"

    When Mr. Nan finished speaking, Mr. Ji scolded: "In this society, is there still such a thing? There seems to be a big problem with some people's thinking."

    "Now that Xiao Su's company has been seized, and we still have to arrest him, the situation is more urgent. I'm thinking that I don't dare to touch that guy, so I'll trouble you to do it."

    Elder Ji definitely knew what it meant. He glanced at the two bottles of wine and said, "I already know, I can't take this wine, you take it back."

    ps: Brothers, please go to the Glory of Kings Contest and find a place to vote, which is the top part of QQ reading and scroll down. It¨s too pitiful to only have dozens of votes a day. Please vote, it¨s free.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 Cool (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What do you mean?"

    Upon hearing this, Elder Nan's complexion changed, and he cursed: "Damn it, I spent a long time trying to tell you, tell me to let me go back."

    "Old Ji, old Ji, you have really changed, you are different from before, I didn't expect you to be this kind of person."

    There was an angry expression on Nan Lao's face: "Let's not talk about our friendship, last time you couldn't eat, did Xiao Su help you, and you are so ungrateful."

    "It's not a difficult thing for you. It's just a phone call. You don't want to."

    "Forget it, pull it down if you don't want to. I'll go back and find someone from the military to do it. At first, I just didn't want to be so troublesome."

    Ji Lao is very innocent here, he wiped the saliva on his face twice, and then said helplessly: "Have you finished speaking, it's my turn to finish."

    "I will definitely help with this favor, but I do it voluntarily, so I don't want your things. If I want your things for such a trivial matter, doesn't it seem that I am not kind."

    Old Nan was taken aback for a moment, he misunderstood him, but he is also a smart person, after thinking about it carefully, he understood what was going on, and immediately cursed: "Old man, you are really shameless."

    "You just don't want my things, and you made it look like you took the initiative to do it yourself. Later, Su Xun will owe you a favor, and it has nothing to do with me. Do you think so?"

    Elder Ji didn't deny it either, and smiled: "Congratulations, you got the answer right, I won't let you be a good person, if he wants to be grateful later, he should also be grateful to me."

    Old Nan went crazy, and quickly said: "You are really shameless. I admire your shamelessness."

    "After all, you are a big shot. What do you want to do with the favor of a child? It's really boring."

    Elder Ji didn't speak anymore, he laughed dryly twice, he is not stupid.

    Xin said that your surname Nan also has this status, and you are still running around for this young man, I am afraid it is not that simple.

    That kid was not an ordinary person in the first place, and it would definitely not be wrong to ask him to owe a favor.

    "Don't talk to you anymore, I'm going to make a call, Xiao Lin, go and check Sun Hongzhi's phone number for me, and call the city hall directly."

    Nan Lao hated his teeth itching, and felt that he had made this trip, as if he had taken advantage of this person, and he was a bit at a loss.

    Elder Ji came to his study room, and there was a red telephone set on the table. Ordinary people would find it hard to understand when they saw it.

    What age has this been? Everyone has a mobile phone in their hands. The phone may have been eliminated a long time ago. There are still people using this old phone. This should be out of track with the times.

    But for a truly knowledgeable person, after seeing this kind of phone, I am afraid that they will feel frightened, because it is an absolute symbol of status.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    At this time, in a luxurious office of Linjiang City Government, the phone on the desk rang. Sun Hongzhi, who was sitting there thinking about something, was disturbed by the ringing of the phone.

    All day today, after knowing that his son had an accident, Sun Hongzhi was not in a good mood. When the phone rang, he was naturally very irritable.

    I don't know who it is. I called at this time. If I guessed correctly, it should be the following work report.

    After looking at the number on the black and white screen of the phone, and casually glanced at it, Sun Hongzhi's pupils shrank suddenly.

    As if he had received some shock, he even had a lot of shortness of breath.

    How is this number possible

    As a secretary, Sun Hongzhi is also a big boss at any rate. His status is not low, so he naturally knows what this number represents.

    This is an internal telephone frequency band, which means that it will never be monitored by others. Generally, people with this frequency band number know it without thinking about it, and they are big bosses.

    Sun Hongzhi suddenly felt a little flustered in his heart. Although he still didn't know what happened, he had a fear of the unknown in his heart.

    Putting aside the messy thoughts that had arisen in his mind just now, Sun Hongzhi forcibly calmed himself down.

    The phone must be answered, although I don't know why or why the call came.

    But if you dare not answer the call from such a big shot, something will really happen.

    ?Sun Hongzhi picked up the phone and hurriedly said, "Hello, this is Sun Hongzhi, the governor of Linjiang City. Who are you?"

      Very polite, even his voice is much softer, which is different from the tough style of Sun Hongzhi in his normal state.

    An old voice came from the other end of the phone: "Ji Mingfei!"

    "Hiss！！"

    Just three words scared Sun Hongzhi's heart almost to a sudden stop, and the expression on his face was extremely panicked.

    If someone is watching carefully, you can see that Sun Hongzhi's hands are shaking constantly at this time, especially the hand holding the microphone.

    Being approached by a big man like Ji Lao in person, it is inevitable that there will be some panic, because according to the normal procedure, it is impossible for him and Ji Lao to have an intersection, and he is far from reaching that point.

    Could it be related to what happened when his son was beaten today?  Two things happened together, people can't help but think about it.

    In addition to Sun Hongzhi, his sense of smell is very strong, so he thought of it naturally.

    But in the next second, he felt that this was absolutely impossible, how could it be possible.

    Can that small company know Mr. Ji?

    And as Ji Lao, how could he have any relationship with these people, no matter how you think about it, it feels impossible.

    Sun Hongzhi calmed down forcibly, and only heard him say: "Mr. Ji, hello Mr. Ji. I don't know what instructions Mr. Ji has."

    When you meet a big man, you have to pretend to be cowardly. No matter how awesome he is, he can't escape this rule. Everyone is like this. A high-ranking official crushes people to death.

    Not to mention the existence of Mr. Ji, which he can't imagine and can't reach. I'm afraid that just a cough can make Sun Hongzhi fall into a place of eternal doom.

    Ji Lao didn't talk nonsense, and said in a cold voice: "Today Tianji Technology Company was seized, what's going on?"

    "Hiss！"

    Sun Hongzhi's heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and when he heard the words "Tianji Technology Company", he knew that he was going to be doomed.

    The whole person seemed to have fallen into an ice cellar, the whole body, even the blood was cold.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Ji actually came for that small company. This How is this possible.

    Sun Hongzhi felt that his brain was not enough. With such a powerful existence, why did this company not move at all when it was seized?

    Beads of sweat were all over his forehead, and Sun Hongzhi's lips turned white. He was thinking how to explain this matter. If he was not careful, he might be cold.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Killing you, you bastard (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, he couldn't think of any good reason, and Sun Hongzhi was already full of uneasiness.

    I can only forcefully say: "Is there still this matter? It may be that there is something wrong with the company's inspection. I will go back and ask myself."

    "Stop pretending to me here!"

    Sun Hongzhi made the wrong idea. What he didn't know was that Mr. Ji had a very direct temper.

    One thing to say, one thing to say, never do any foolish things with you, especially hate people who pretend to be in front of him.

    If he didn't know what the situation was, maybe this Sun Hongzhi could deceive him a little bit, but looking at it now, it's unlikely.

    Elder Ji said angrily: "What kind of thing is your son? I have heard about it. You are in this position. What is your responsibility?"

    "Your duty should be to benefit the people of Linjiang and do practical things for them. From the looks of it now, you are remiss of duty!"

    The two faint words directly made Sun Hongzhi feel as if he had fallen into a glacier, and his whole body was completely chilled.

    He knew that what Ji Lao said was equivalent to a death sentence for him.

    Knowing that Mr. Ji probably already understood everything, if there is any fluke mentality, the situation will only get worse and worse, and finally he will be doomed.

    Sun Hongzhi stopped pretending, and hurriedly said in a crying voice: "Mr. Ji, I'm sorry, it was my fault. I heard that my son's leg was broken today, and he was a little confused because of his popularity."

    "I haven't figured out what's going on yet. I just listened to my son's one-sided remarks. I will definitely reflect on myself and investigate this matter thoroughly. Please forgive me."

    Sun Hongzhi was heartbroken and uneasy.

    Ji Lao left four words indifferently: "It's good to do it yourself!"

    After finishing speaking, the phone hung up, leaving only a busy tone for Sun Hongzhi.

    Sun Hongzhi's face was slumped. He had never seen such a powerless expression on his face.

    But Ji Lao's strength made him very powerless, and he had no possibility of resisting at all.

    This is the strength of Ji Lao. There is indeed a difference between people.

    He didn't mention "Su Xun" throughout the whole process, and only said a few words, which scared Sun Hongzhi half to death. He didn't have any thoughts about Su Xun at all. Instead, what he was thinking now was, what should he do?  save yourself.

    Ji Lao's last act of doing things for himself has already given him a very bad premonition. He knows that his future is almost gone.

    It is so terrible, some people say that you may be gone in this life, this is the strength.

    But he has to take action immediately, even if his future may be gloomy, he has to keep his current position, otherwise, it will really be over.

    Never should, never should, today he shouldn't offend that company, who knows what big shots are hidden behind it, Sun Hongzhi has hardly done anything stupid in his life.

    He has always boasted that he is very smart, but today he did something that he regretted for the rest of his life.

    Sun Hongzhi got up quickly, called his driver, and took him to the hospital to find his son who had screwed him to death.

    Arriving at the hospital, Sun Yubin was lying on the hospital bed, playing with his mobile phone with both hands, probably playing games or something.

    It's quite boring in the ward, but he has delicious food and drink for him, and the environment of this high-end hotel is not bad, so his life is quite comfortable.

    Hearing movement at the door and seeing his father coming, Sun Yubin immediately said, "Dad, you are off work."

    "How is the matter going? The boy who beat me has been arrested. Remember not to let him go later."

    Sun Yubin said: "Wait until his legs are healed. Go there and break all three of his legs."

    This guy seems to have thought of the scene of beating Su Xun violently at that time, and he is so happy now that he didn't notice it at all.

    The expression on his father's face now is really ugly.

    "Snapped！！"

    Sun Hongzhi was in a bad mood at first, and all of this was caused by his unbelievable son.

    Hearing that Sun Yubin still wanted to kill him, he was afraid that he would not know how he died when the time came.

    Sun Hongzhi, who had always been doting on his son, suddenly became angry and slapped him.

    the "Snapped！！"

    Sun Yubin was beaten so suddenly that he was really unprepared. The phone in his hand was thrown out by accident, which was quite uncomfortable.

    Dumbfounded by the beating, with an unbelievable expression on his face, he covered half of his already red and swollen face, and asked dryly, "Dad, why did you beat me?"

    "Is there anything wrong with what I said?"

    Sun Hongzhi looks at his son now, the more he looks at his son, the more he looks like a fool, the more he looks at him, the more angry he is, and he is still the kind that makes people angry.

    The resentment in his heart suddenly seemed to find a vent to vent, and Sun Hongzhi went up to catch his son, and he was beaten violently.

    "You trash, you don't do business all day long!"

    "It's fine if you don't do business, and you still cheat me. I was almost cheated to death by you, you know?"

    "If you don't beat you to death today, you won't learn a lesson at all!"

    ""

    Beating and cursing at the same time, the scene was extremely cruel, and the little nurse who came to change the dressing was stunned.

    The key point is that this is a father beating his son. It seems to be a matter of course, and there is nothing to say, everything is a normal operation.

    After beating for several minutes, Sun Hongzhi finally stopped. It was not because he felt sorry for his son, but because he hadn't exercised for a long time. After beating for a long time, he was out of breath and felt quite tired.

    ? After stopping, Sun Yubin had been beaten with a bruised nose and a bruised face, with a bald head, looking a bit miserable.

    He was about to cry, how many times has he been beaten today?  I haven't counted it, it seems that I have been beaten several times.

    The point is that his father was beating him this time, so what can I say, I feel quite uncomfortable.

    "Dad, have you finished the fight? Can you let me talk after the fight?"

    Sun Yubin looked pitiful and said, "Why did you hit me?"

    "Why did you hit you? Why did you say that Kazakhstan wanted to hit you? That Tianji Technology Company, who told you to do it casually, did you check their background before doing it?"

    Sun Hongzhi's face was full of anger, and he was questioning.

    Sun Yubin was stunned for a moment. He had always been used to lawlessness. How could he investigate this kind of thing.

    I just heard him say: "No, I'm thinking about what kind of background a small company can have, and Dad, who is not afraid of you in Linjiang's position."

    These words sounded like irony to Sun Hongzhi's ears, especially since he was so scared to death by Mr. Ji today, he can't even count as a fart in front of others.

    The enraged Sun Hongzhi couldn't help it again: "I'll beat you to death, you bastard!"

 Chapter 352: It Must Be Su Xun (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Poor Sun Yubin was beaten up again by his own father, he almost couldn't breathe.

    It was a pain in my heart, what happened to his father today, he had never seen anyone beat him before, and he was so cruel today, he couldn't get used to it for a while.

    If it's like Nan Lin, who was beaten up by Mr. Nan when he was a child, and now he's a man with a family and a career, he can't stop scolding.

    If it really looks like that, he probably has already gotten used to it. The problem is that Sun Yubin has been pampered since he was a child, and he has never encountered such a thing.

    Today he was beaten so dizzy that he couldn't get used to it.

    After the fight was over, Sun Hongzhi still had endless anger in his heart. He didn't feel sorry for his son now, and he should be thinking about his own future.

    If he is finished this time, then the whole family, even his relatives, are relying on his tiger skin to do business, they will be finished all at once!

    If the bastard in front of him was not his own son, Sun Hongzhi would have gone up and kicked him to death long ago.

    No matter how you look at it, why don't you notice it before?

    "Don't whine here."

    Sun Hongzhi glanced at his son indifferently, and then said, "Clean it up."

    "What are you doing?"

    Sun Yubin was stunned for a moment, thinking that this was his own father, why did he feel so cruel today.

    His leg is still broken, and he just finished the plaster cast, and he was beaten again just now, which made him get up, and it hurts even when he was lying down.

    Sun Hongzhi continued: "What else can you do, hurry up and apologize to others!"

    "Apologize?"

    Sun Yubin was even more confused. He didn't even think about it, and blurted out: "Why do you have to apologize? They beat me."

    In Sun Hongzhi's eyes, there were flames spurting out. He glared at his son and said, "Whether it is your problem or not, you know in your heart."

    "Get up quickly, this time you offended someone who shouldn't be offended, if you don't apologize quickly, I will die with you too."

    Sun Yubin didn't want to do that. His leg was broken and he was forced to kneel down. Is there anything more aggrieved than asking him to apologize now?

    With his grandson's temper, he would not do such useless things.

    "Dad, you're not mistaken, my leg is still broken, and it won't be better in ten days and half a month. Now you ask me to apologize to others, how can I go?"

    Sun Yubin was somewhat dissatisfied with his father today.

    "Snapped！！"

    Sun Hongzhi went up and slapped him again, and then he said: "Get up quickly, if your leg is broken, you have to crawl for me today, or I will beat you to death!"

    ！！！！！！

    Of course, the place where they apologized was not to find Su Xun, because they couldn't find Su Xun at all.

    Elder Ji didn't mention Su Xun at all on the phone, so Sun Hongzhi didn't know how much energy Su Xun had.

    I always thought that the person who could alarm Ji Lao was Luo Shenyi, the apparent boss of Tianji Technology Company. After all, there was the Luo family behind her, so people had to doubt it.

    So this Sun Hongzhi hurriedly took his son to Luo Shenyi's house.

    In his capacity, it was not difficult to know where Luo Shenyi lived, so the special car drove directly to the door of the villa.

    Sun Yubin didn't really crawl here. When he got out of the car, he was leaning on two crutches, looking a bit miserable.

    However, if someone who is familiar with his personality sees Sun Yubin like this, he will definitely applaud.

    When she rang the doorbell, Luo Shenyi thought it was Su Xun who came, so she opened the door quickly without thinking too much.

    As a result, after opening the door, the first thing I saw was Sun Yubin with a broken leg. The main reason was his appearance, which was really attractive.

    Luo Shenyi had a bad feeling in an instant, and she immediately said, "What are you doing?"

    I thought this Sun Yubin was planning to come to revenge because of what happened today.

    But Sun Hongzhi hurriedly said: "Mr. Luo, don't worry, we don't have any malicious intentions."

    "Sun Secretary Sun!"

    Even though Luo Shenyi was always calm and calm, she was a little shocked at this time.

    She naturally knew Sun Hongzhi.It is impossible for people who do business in Linjiang not to know him.

    Now the person Luo Shenyi is worried about all day is this Sun Hongzhi. The company has already been sealed up by him. Why is he here in person? Is he just so aggressive?

    Luo Shenyi's brain was running fast, and she was thinking about what this Sun Hongzhi wanted to do when he came to the door in person.

    No matter how clever Luo Shenyi was, she probably couldn't have imagined that this person actually came to apologize.

    Sun Hongzhi also noticed that Luo Shenyi was a little uneasy now, so don't scare Luo Shenyi, so he hurriedly said: "Mr. Luo, I came here today to apologize to you with my son who is not up to date.  .￣

    "Um?"

    Luo Shenyi's beautiful eyes showed strong doubts, and Sun Hongzhi even brought his son to apologize.

    It is unbelievable that a person of his status would come to apologize in person. How is this possible?

    The key point is that his son's legs were all broken. This must be an endless situation. What the hell is an apology? It makes people wonder.

    Sun Hongzhi continued: "I just learned about today's incident. I knew it was my son's fault, so I took him to the door to apologize. I also hope that Mr. Luo will have a lot."

    While speaking, Sun Hongzhi patted his son and scolded: "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and apologize to me."

    Sun Yubin obviously realized that something was wrong, otherwise, his father would not have made such a big move.

    Fortunately, it was Luo Shenyi who was facing him. If Su Xun was standing there, he might really not apologize to Su Xun. Wouldn't that be humiliating him.

    "Sorry, I was wrong!"

    Sun Yubin lowered his head and said a few simple words without any sincerity. When did he do such a humiliating thing, he would still apologize after being beaten.

    Luo Shenyi didn't care what he said, because she knew that this man was just a waste, so there was no need to care about him.

    What she really cares about is the leader of Linjiang City, Sun Hongzhi who seems to be unable to offend.

    Today's behavior was too unusual. Although Sun Hongzhi tried his best to show that he had nothing to do with this matter, he knew it and apologized immediately.

    But Luo Shenyi is not stupid, how could you know, if you only knew, my company would be seized today?

    Without Sun Hongzhi's order, relying on Sun Yubin's trash, how could he find someone to seal up the company, which proves that Sun Hongzhi knew about it a long time ago.

    Suddenly I thought of it, Su Xun, Su Xun must be working hard in secret!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 Don't Mess!  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's not surprising that Luo Shenyi can think of this.

    Because apart from Su Xun, there seems to be no second better explanation.

    How could it be possible that this Sun Hongzhi was trying to save face for him? How could it be possible? Luo Shenyi knew exactly what energy she had.

    Even if she is still from the Luo family, after all, as a girl, everyone knows that it is impossible for the Luo family to offend Sun Hongzhi for the sake of a woman. In that case, the Luo family does not want to see it.

    In a big family, the status of a woman is definitely not as good as that of a man. This is a certain thing, unlike in ordinary families, the status of a woman is quite high, and her husband is in charge of her.

    Not to mention that she, Luo Shenyi, is no longer a member of the Luo family. Sun Hongzhi would definitely not talk to him, otherwise, her company would not have been sealed off today.

    Thinking of Su Xun's relaxed look today, everyone is anxious and anxious. When it feels like the end of the world, Su Xun is the calmest.

    This also shows that Su Xun is not very worried, maybe he has a way.

    Looking at it now, Su Xun really made an effort, otherwise, with Sun Hongzhi's status, how could he put his posture so low.

    Smart people are more beneficial. For example, Su Xun didn't tell her in advance, but Luo Shenyi has already guessed a lot, which is quite impressive.

    In this way, Luo Shenyi gained confidence in her heart, and suddenly had such a feeling.

    In Linjiang City, Sun Hongzhi, who was one and only, now seems to be the same thing in her eyes.

    Luo Shenyi said calmly: "Mr. Ling is young, and he did some impulsive things, which is understandable."

    "But if there is anything we can talk about, Secretary Sun, I don't know about my company being seized, what should I say?"

    When talking, be sure to talk about key issues.

    Sun Hongzhi hurriedly said: "Don't worry, I have already instructed that your company can operate normally tomorrow, and no one will make trouble."

    Upon hearing this, Luo Shenyi finally felt a big stone fall to the ground.

    She doesn't need to care much about other things, but the company is her painstaking effort, if it is so, it will not be able to continue.

    ? Although there is the possibility of a comeback, Luo Shenyi must still be quite uncomfortable.

    Looking at it today, it is obvious that there is no problem at present.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Okay, I hope next time, this kind of thing won't happen again."

    "Mr. Luo, this matter is a misunderstanding. Look at Mr. Ji, can you tell me a few words for me? I am at fault for this matter, but this is just my inadvertent mistake. My original intention is not like this  of."

    This guy Sun Hongzhi talked about his most concerned issues.

    ?Why are you so scared, why did you come to apologize in person, and say that there is a thousand words and ten thousand, and it is not because of the great Buddha Ji Lao.

    It's like a big mountain pressing on his body. If he is not careful, he will be smashed to pieces in an instant and fall into the endless abyss.

    "Elder Ji?"

    When Luo Shenyi heard this name, she was puzzled for a moment, she had never heard of this name before.

    However, Luo Shenyi is also very shrewd. Although she is strange in her heart, the expression on her face is still as usual, very calm, and no one can see anything.

    Although she didn't know exactly what was going on, Luo Shenyi was not stupid, she could probably guess it, maybe it was someone Su Xun was looking for.

    And he is a big man, otherwise, why would Sun Hongzhi be so fearful with the expression on Sun Hongzhi's face and the tone he used when he said "Ji Lao".

    It is really hard to imagine what kind of big man Sun Hongzhi is who can be feared by people like him.

    It sounds unbelievable, but Luo Shenyi is more willing to believe in Su Xun. She has seen too many impossible things in Su Xun.

    To put it more simply, it's nothing strange.

    "Secretary Sun, you also know that Mr. Ji's thoughts cannot be determined by a small person like me. The more important thing is your own performance and attitude."

    Luo Shenyi is also a talent, although she has no idea what the situation is, but this does not prevent her from talking nonsense in a serious manner.

    What she said can be said to be watertight. You have heard her say a lot, but actually taste it carefully, but it feels like she didn¨t say anything. This is the legendary Tai Chi.

    Sun Hongzhi for ??Shenyi is satisfied with what she said. After all, it is impossible to reverse Ji Lao's impression of him with a promise from her.

    At least Luo Shenyi didn't hold back on him and made him pay too much, so that's all.

    Sun Hongzhi nodded quickly and said, "In this case, I would like to thank Mr. Luo for his generosity."

    "In the future, as long as I, Sun Hongzhi, stay in Linjiang for one day, I will guarantee that Mr. Luo's company will have a smooth journey without encountering any obstacles."

    Luo Shenyi also said a few polite words, but she didn't dare to express her opinion casually, because she still had to listen to what Su Xun had to say about all of this.

    After seeing off the Sun family father and son, Luo Shenyi sent an email to inform the company's employees that they can go to work normally tomorrow.

    In this way, it is equivalent to no shutdown. As long as you go to work normally tomorrow, all unfavorable rumors and the like will be self-defeating.

    Then Luo Shenyi made a phone call to Su Xun's cell phone, asked Su Xun what was going on, and at the same time told him what happened tonight.

    Su Xun thought that Mr. Nan had already made a move, so he didn't think too much about it. After saying a few words, he hung up the phone.

    Next, Su Xun also called Nanlin and said, "Brother Nan, the matter has been resolved, thank you so much."

    Nanlin smiled wryly on the other end of the phone, and said, "It's useless for you to thank me. You should thank Mr. Ji. This time, my dad asked him to help."

    "Elder Ji?"

    Su Xun obviously did not expect that Mr. Ji would come out for him, which made him a little flattered. It seems that he still has a certain status in Mr. Ji's heart.

    No wonder that Sun Hongzhi was frightened like that. No one dared to touch the majesty of Mr. Ji.

    Su Xun asked Nanlin to thank him, and he had to go to Mr. Ji to thank him in person.

    Everything has returned to normal, and it has no impact on the operation of Tianji Technology Company.

    Moreover, that guy Sun Hongzhi was transferred to a remote place within a short period of time. Everyone knows that he is equivalent to being abandoned by the higher authorities.

    Originally, at his age, he should have great potential and a bright future. Such a drastic change is a bit strange.

    Regardless of the people in the relevant departments of Linjiang, they kept secret about this. Everyone reached a consensus that Tianji Technology, a company, must not be messed with!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 Store Opening (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun came back to his home, feeling a little tired, full of messy things every day.

    It feels like today has been a long time, but fortunately, it has been resolved satisfactorily, and there will be no more worries.

    From this incident, Su Xun also understood one thing. In today's society, it is more useful to have a strong network of contacts.

    This personal connection does not mean that the more friends you know, the better. Generally, there are more friends. When you need help, few of them will stand up. This is the legendary friend of friends.

    It doesn't matter how many friends you have, as long as you have some awesome ones, then everything is easy to talk about. Of course, this premise is that you are also awesome.

    The father and son of the Sun family have also learned a lesson in this incident, which can be said to be a very profound lesson.

    Su Xun can guarantee that Sun Hongzhi will not be able to stand up for the rest of his life.

    But this is no one's fault. With such a cheating son, the biggest problem is that he has not educated himself well.

    If he hadn't been so conniving before, his son wouldn't be such a rubbish.

    Su Xun took a look at his resentment value. Today, Sun Yubin still provided him with a lot of resentment value, about 200 points.

    It's pretty good to be able to get so much from one person, at least I can draw twice.

    As for whether he can win the lottery, it depends on fate. To be honest, Su Xun has no expectations in his heart. If he wins the two lottery chances, he will be considered a koi.

    However, it doesn't matter, it is not necessary to keep the resentment value together for the lottery draw to be effective, Su Xun summed up a rule.

    This lottery draw is based on your number of times to determine the chance of winning, that is to say, if you draw twice this time, it will be considered a failure.

    Then your next time is equivalent to a 0-2 start, and the possibility of winning will be greatly increased.

    I smoked it directly, and it was exactly as Su Xun thought, but the result was not very good.

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time!"

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time!"

    Two consecutive "Thank you for participating" is equivalent to directly shattering the last bit of expectation in Su Xun's heart.

    "Congratulations to the host"

    "Um?"

    When hearing these words, Su Xun was a little bit confused, thinking what the hell was going on, did he have auditory hallucinations?

    Obviously, the results of the two lottery draws ended without a problem, why did another one come to congratulate myself, what does this mean.

    Or in other words, there is a rare bug in this system.

    When Su Xun was full of expectations, the system said: "Congratulations to the host. Since the host has drawn a certain number of times, the system will upgrade the host's authority."

    ""

    This system is really too bad, just now I deliberately said a few words to tease Su Xun, making Su Xun think that there is a bug or something, and give myself a skin.

    Facts have proved that this system does not have any bugs. They just deliberately wanted to tease Su Xun.

    I don't know if the system needs the resentment value, anyway, Su Xun's heart is full of resentment now, and there is some pain in the egg.

    However, this system upgraded his authority, which made Su Xun instantly increase his interest.

    After getting this system, Su Xun knew that he was awesome, but it seemed that to Su Xun, his role was limited to drawing prizes.

    Although this is already very powerful, how can such a powerful system have such a single function.

    When Su Xun was bored before, he also inadvertently guessed whether this system is still hidden, and it turns out that it is so.

    What I have come into contact with now seems to be just the surface. The real system will continue to be upgraded.

    It's just that Su Xun, as a host, feels like he doesn't have any face-to-face. He only found out about the upgrade after notifying himself, and he didn't expect anything in advance.

    Su Xun then asked: "What authority have I been upgraded to draw prizes as I like?"

    "You are quite beautiful in your thinking. Don't think that you can do whatever you want because you are handsome. Be careful that the system chops your dick."

    Su Xun: "???"

    just listen to this system?Continued to say: "Host, after this upgrade, the system will unlock the task system, and will randomly post some things to you based on your real life trajectory."

    "Similar to the game tasks in this world, as long as you complete the tasks, you will be rewarded with corresponding points."

    Su Xun was not surprised when he heard that it was a task, because he also felt that the system should have some new ways to play.

    A single one is the entire resentment value. It seems quite simple, but in fact it has advantages and disadvantages. It is too simple, and this thing is not easy to get.

    You can't just go to the street and beat and scold people when you catch them. That's not a crime, it's a crime!

    But this point, Su Xun frowned when he heard it, and he asked: "What does the point mean, is it the same as the resentment value?"

    "It's definitely different!"

    "The resentment value will continue to be retained. As before, the host obtains the resentment value by itself and then uses it for the lottery draw. The lottery draw is completely random and the system will not interfere."

    The system continued to explain: "Points are related to the system store. After this upgrade, the system will open the store function. In the store, you can buy with points, and you can only buy with points."

    "What's in the store?"

    The system said: "The main items in the store are the items on the hero, such as the golden cudgel and the magic guitar."

    "Those things can also be won through the lottery, but the lottery is mainly about skins, and those have a small probability of appearing."

    "After opening the system store, it is equivalent to giving the host another way to obtain hero items. These items will have unexpected effects in reality."

    "And the store will continue to be upgraded, and new ones will be introduced step by step. As long as you have enough points, it is not a problem to buy Wang Zhaojun and Xiao Qiao to warm your bed."

    Su Xun was shocked: "Can you even buy a heroine?"

    "Nonsense, of course you can, but you need to wait for subsequent upgrades, and the price is relatively expensive."

    Su Xun was also a little excited, and couldn't help joking: "System, then you are trafficking people, a crime."

    "roll!"

    Su Xun smiled, the upgrade of the system was equivalent to giving him a surprise, the heroine can be made out, this system is really flamboyant.

    However, Su Xun likes to be so flirtatious, so he will buy more heroines in the future, and what kind of girlfriend will he need.

    ps: Please go to the starting point or qq reading to vote for the Glory of Kings Essay Contest. You can vote for free every day. I hope you can support me more.

    Tickets are so pitiful, it makes me sad to watch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355 The first mission (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun looked for it, but what was more uncomfortable was that he did not see the store interface in the system interface.

    There are only simple warehouses and lottery draws, which are almost the same as before.

    So Su Xun asked curiously: "System, where is the store? Why didn't I find it?"

    "Are you stupid? I haven't upgraded yet. Where can you find it?"

    Su Xun: ""

    "I won't talk nonsense with you, I'm going to upgrade and maintain soon, the time is twelve hours, and it won't be completed until ten o'clock tomorrow morning."

    The system said: "During this process, the system will enter a sleep state, and all items and skins will be unusable. Please be careful with the host."

    "I don't want me to become a nobody when I wake up."

    Su Xun: ""

    This system is really a show, and Su Xun feels that he is getting more and more showy.

    Su Xun didn't say much, and directly put the system into a sleep state, and began to upgrade and maintain.

    During system maintenance, it is equivalent to being separated from Su Xun, and certain obstacles have appeared.

    Su Xun also thought about it for a while. It belongs to the kind of permanent and effective skin. In fact, it will not have any effect. For example, Elegant Lover made Su Xun handsome, and he is still so handsome now.

    However, such as the Eye of Salvation, skins that need to be turned on to use can no longer be used, and the skin cards in the system have also become gray.

    There are also items such as the Ruyi Golden Cudgel, which can no longer be used. The Husky Roaring Dog outside seems to have no problem, and everything is as usual.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it's only 12 hours, he sleeps, and he sleeps too. Once he sleeps until tomorrow, it should be almost the same.

    It can't be tonight, someone just came to assassinate him, Su Xun felt that his luck should not be so bad.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, when Su Xun woke up, it was already past ten o'clock, which meant that the system had been upgraded at this time, and he was even sleepier than the system.

    The system couldn't help but complained: "Host, are you a pig? I thought I had slept enough for so long. I didn't expect you to be still asleep when I woke up."

    "Ahem！！"

    A little embarrassed, and never expected that I could sleep for so long, Su Xun said: "It's not that I slept for a long time, but mainly because I was worried about something wrong with you during the upgrade, and I was always worried that I didn't dare to sleep."

    "I don't fall asleep until dawn."

    The system fell silent. It was obvious that he didn't want to talk to this shameless master.

    After a while, the system said: "Host, the store has been unlocked, you can take a look!"

    Su Xun was thinking about this matter, so he must take a quick look. Sure enough, there was a brand new store entrance in the system interface.

    Click to go in and have a look, the store is indeed a store, it gives people a dazzling feeling, it looks really comfortable, if the things here are all your own, then how much should it be.

    Basically, there are all kinds of things, such as Da Qiao's witch's wand, Wang Zhaojun's Tianlai singer microphone, Cheng Yaojin's heavy gold three-axe and so on.

    Just looking at it makes people very impulsive. If you take out any one at random, I am afraid that it is an item that can change the destiny of a person's life. Unfortunately, only you can touch these things.

    Even if Su Xun is an old man, he now has a desire to shop in his heart, how much he wants to buy them all.

    It's a pity that no matter how rich Su Xun is in reality, it's useless, because in this system store, money is not recognized, only points are allowed.

    There is nothing wrong with this design. After all, Su Xun is too rich. If he can use the money, he will be sold out in an instant. How can the system issue tasks for himself so that he can be motivated to earn points.

    Everything is a routine, one after another.

    The problem is that Su Xun doesn't have a single point now, which means that he can't even buy a hair in the system.

    Don't tell me, there are some furs in this store, but they are Monkey King's ever-changing monkey hairs, so the effect must be very magical.

    "Wait a minute, what the hell is this Diao Chan's original underwear?"

    Su Xun was probably browsing, and suddenly found something out of the ordinary.The key point is that it looks quite sexy, and the otaku will be impulsive when he sees it.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't believe that the system would sell some ordinary things. After looking at the attributes, it was really unusual.

    After putting it on for a woman, it will instantly gain a charm bonus, which makes men unable to extricate themselves and enjoy it.

    Su Xun couldn't help wondering: "Isn't it said that the things in the system are not allowed to be transferred, how can they be worn by others?"

    "You are not allowed to sell it. I didn't say that you can't give it to others. If you give it voluntarily, then you can do whatever you want. Could it be that you want to experience Diao Chan's underwear?"

    "A warm reminder, the effect of this dress is useless to men, and you will look like a pervert after wearing it." The system joked.

    Su Xun: ""

    However, it is more reasonable to do it this way, because there are many things in it that I really don¨t need. If they can be used by others, it would be a bit interesting.

    At least it will be of great help to those close to you.

    Su Xun doesn't continue to read any more, he can only watch but not buy, just like there is a beautiful woman with no clothes on in front of you, but you can only look at but not touch.

    It's very cool when you just watch it, but after a while you will feel quite tortured, so it's better not to watch it.

    Su Xun was very impulsive, so he hurriedly said: "System, quickly post a task for me, I want points, I want to shop."

    "This missions are issued randomly, and the set procedures are not just given to you."

    Su Xun couldn't help snorting, and complained: "Okay, don't pretend to me, the setting is up to you anyway."

    "It's quite witty, then I'll show you if there is any task to be triggered."

    The system suddenly said: "Yes, there is an urgent task to be triggered, and your little girlfriend is in some trouble."

    Su Xun's first reaction was: "Which girlfriend?"

    system:"´´´´"

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [Ansu may be in trouble] was successfully triggered"

    ? Task name: [An Su may be in trouble]

    Task Requirements: An Suke is currently working at the Kefei Nuo Cafe in Linjiang City. He is currently in some trouble. Please ask the host to go quickly and help An Suke solve the trouble, and the task can be completed.

    Task Difficulty: Two Stars

    Task reward: 20 points (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Do You Have Time Tonight (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After seeing this task, Su Xun's heart sank suddenly, thinking what happened to An Suke, why did something go wrong all of a sudden.

    But what made him even more surprised was how this system could know so accurately.

    Su Xun said strangely: "How did you know what happened to An Suke?"

    "Everything in this vast world is in the system's precise calculation, and everything closely related to the host will be included in the calculation."

    "Through complex calculations, certain things that will happen around the host can be deduced, and I hope the host will hurry up to complete the task, so stop talking nonsense here."

    Su Xun: ""

    After listening to it, Su Xun really stopped talking, no matter how the system knew it.

    Anyway, Su Xun knows one thing, he is the only master of the system, that is to say, he should not harm himself, there is nothing to worry about.

    In comparison, it must be the matter of Ansuke that is more important.

    What makes Su Xun more strange is what will happen to An Suke. He is a little strange, because he also knows that An Suke is working during summer vacation.

    It is precisely because of this that Su Xun actually doesn't have much contact with her. This is something that can't be helped. Su Xun can't go to work with her just to flirt with her.

    Su Xun didn't think too much, and drove quickly to the coffee shop where An Suke worked.

    Kefino Cafe, this is a small coffee shop in Linjiang, not too far from where Su Xun lives, about 20 minutes by car.

    The coffee shop is not too big, and it certainly cannot be compared with Starbucks, a world-renowned chain brand.

    However, the layout is not bad, and the petty bourgeoisie atmosphere is quite strong, making people feel very warm and comfortable.

    It seems that after stepping into this coffee shop, the rhythm of the whole life suddenly slows down, allowing people to stop and savor the time quietly.

    At the same time, there is also soothing light music playing here. With Su Xun's appreciation level, he certainly can't tell what it is, but he feels it is quite pleasant.

    After a glance, there are not many people. After all, in the morning, who has nothing to do to come here for coffee, there are more employees than customers.

    Many employees are standing at the bar. They don't look very old. Generally, there are coffee shops and fast food restaurants like this. In fact, they are the places where most students go to work during summer vacation.

    It's not too tiring, it's much better than in a factory, and you can work in a short time, contact more people, and gain social experience.

    Su Xun's eyes were relatively good, and he glanced around a little, but he didn't see An Suke's figure.

    The employees are all dressed in beige gray uniforms, which are uniform and easy to distinguish. He can guarantee that Ansu is not among the employees.

    When he came here just now, he had already called Ansuke's mobile phone, but he didn't get through. It is estimated that he is not allowed to use mobile phones when he is at work.

    Su Xun frowned, and began to worry a little bit, thinking that nothing happened.

    "Sir, what would you like to drink?"

    There was a beautiful waitress, she came up and smiled at Su Xun.

    This guest was a bit strange, he stood still at the door, and had to come to find him in person.

    Su Xun asked: "Hello, I'm here to find someone, may An Suke be an employee here?"

    "That's right, Su Ke works here."

    The beautiful waiter nodded, obviously they knew each other.

    Su Xun reckoned that this beautiful woman was a little wary of herself, so she revealed her identity: "I'm An Suke's boyfriend, I have something to ask him."

    "I didn't get through to her. Where did she go? Can you call her for me?"

    Sure enough, when the waiter heard that Su Xun turned out to be An Suke's boyfriend, his attitude immediately changed. He smiled and said, "It turns out that Su Xun is Su Ke's boyfriend. No wonder Su Ke likes him because he is so handsome."

    She is preparing coffee beans and other things in the back kitchen, I will call her for you.

    "Store Manager Wu, what are you doing? Why are you free to come to the back kitchen today?"

    But at this moment in the back kitchen of the coffee shop, it was not so calm, at least An Suke, who was so pretty and delicious, was a little flustered at this moment.

    The back kitchen of this kind of small coffee shop is actually very small. It just puts ingredients and the like. Basically, what you want to drink can be given to you at the bar.? Grind it out.

    This is also a marketing method to let everyone know that it is really freshly ground coffee, not coffee powder.

    There was almost no one in the back kitchen. An Suke was arranging the coffee beans for today's use, but the manager of the coffee shop came over.

    After this guy came, he deliberately closed the back kitchen door.

    Immediately, there were only the two of them left in the small space. Once the door was closed, it made people feel insecure.

    Except for the routine inspection in the morning, the store manager would not come over under normal circumstances, which proves that there is definitely something wrong with this person.

    Moreover, An Suke has been working here for a while, and she can probably feel it. The store manager is always staring at her.

    An Suke knew what he was probably thinking, kept his distance all the time, pretended he didn't know anything, and let him give up.

    It turned out that he was stuck here today, which made An Suke a little flustered, and then she remembered that her mobile phone was still left in the storage cabinet.

    It is stipulated that you are not allowed to take out your mobile phone at work, so after changing into work clothes, An Suke's mobile phone was not brought with him.

    I was even more anxious in my heart, what should I do in a while, and I didn't know if the people outside could hear me shouting.

    ?Because she is pretty, and there are always men with other thoughts around her, An Suke's awareness of prevention can be said to be quite high.

    The name of the store manager is Wu Ping. He is in his early thirties. He thinks he is pretty good at this age to be the store manager and manage a store.

    I have always been quite dissolute. I like to pretend to be tall, rich and handsome on some software, and find some women to date.

    After a lot of women, his taste has become tricky, and ordinary women can no longer satisfy him.

    It can be interesting to him to engage in something that is so ugly and tasteless, or it must be very beautiful. When a person reaches a certain point, he will become abnormal.

    It just so happened that a beautiful woman came to work in the coffee shop. The youthful aura on An Suke's body was a deadly killer to men, and no one could bear it.

    This guy has long been tempted to take Ansuke.

    Now it's just him and An Suke here, the man's eyes were burning, and he said: "Suke, do you have time after work today, I invite you to have a meal and watch a movie by the way, the movie "My Skin Is Strong" was released recently.  "Invincible", I heard it is very good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 Twenty thousand a night (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What an old-fashioned and vulgar way to start a conversation.

    Generally, a man will tell you, do you have time tonight, I would like to treat you to a meal or something.

    When this happens, it means that this man is interested in you. To put it more simply, he wants to have sex with you.

    Even if you are also a man.

    An Suke has been extremely beautiful since she was a child, and she is basically the focus of attention wherever she goes.

    As far as her appearance is concerned, to put it bluntly, few people can compare with it. Women will feel ashamed when they see it, and basically they don't even have the desire to be jealous.

    Naturally, I don't know how many men can chase her.

    Men are different from women. Although many women like rich people now, it doesn't matter even if they are older than her father.

    But it is undeniable that there are still good girls, and many girls like good guys, or those with bigger dicks.

    Boys are different. Everyone is very specific. They only like to look young and have a good figure. It will never change.

    When many people are chasing An Suke, they basically use this opening line, asking if she has time, to have a meal and so on.

    Now men basically want to do it in one go. After having a meal and watching a movie, it will be midnight anyway.

    An Suke was still a little scared, but she was more experienced in this situation, so she said directly: "Shop Manager, don't be joking, it's working time now."

    This move is called avoiding the serious and taking the light of the matter. He quickly resolved this matter, and secretly refused it, and it didn't hurt his face.

    Most people would probably stop stalking after hearing this.

    However, this store manager is different. Among the principles of picking up girls he has learned, stalking is the essence, and he feels that no woman can stand stalking.

    I just heard the store manager say: "Suke, what does it matter, anyway, there are no outsiders here, so don't worry."

    "In addition, what we are talking about is at night. Go after get off work, and it will not affect work."

    An Suke continued to shake her head, saying that she would never agree to have dinner with this kind of person, and she also knew that she couldn't even be perfunctory.

    Because after being perfunctory, this kind of person will take it seriously, and in retrospect, it will be even more difficult to deal with.

    An Suke continued: "Manager, I have something to do in the evening, and my boyfriend wants to have dinner with me."

    Directly moved the boyfriend out. If this is the case, presumably this person should not continue to have any thoughts.

    An Su really never thought that the store manager would have thoughts about her, because there is a difference in age between the two of them, let alone more than ten years.

    The store manager frowned. Seeing that An Su is so pure, and she just graduated from high school. I heard that her academic performance is not bad, how could she have a boyfriend.

    Naturally, he would not give up easily because of this. An Suke's beauty and pure temperament made him so tempted.

    I have never played with such a pure school girl. In some clubs, all of them are fakes, and the prices are very expensive. Those women are more experienced than the other, and they are pure ghosts.

    He is not willing to let go of such a good opportunity so easily.

    I just heard him say: "Aren't you going to college soon? When the time comes, you and your boyfriend will be separated in two places, and your relationship will definitely not be stable."

    "But I'm different. I'm a successful career now, and I'm a native of Linjiang. I have a car and a house. If you follow me, I guarantee that you will have no worries about food and clothing."

    This guy is also shameless enough, and he immediately started to praise himself.

    If Su Xun heard what he said, he would probably die laughing. Is there anything to be proud of having a car and a house?

    This kind of thing is also embarrassing to brag about it, where is the courage?

    Just listening to this guy, he continued to say: "Suke, I won't hide it now, I actually like you very much."

    "I hope to be with you. I think I have enough ability to give you happiness. When you go to college, I can go next to your school and open a coffee shop to accompany you."

    This guy is also the kind who brags and doesn't write drafts. He doesn't have much money at all, and the house loan hasn't been paid off yet. He has money to open a coffee shop.

    But girls, just want to??, this guy is also relatively experienced, let¨s coax him to the bed first, then throw it away after playing with it later, it doesn¨t have any effect.

    An Su could not be so soft-hearted. Before Su Xun, no man could approach her. In fact, this is enough to explain the problem, proving that An Su is not a casual person.

    If you can catch her up with just a few words, then you are underestimating her too much.

    On the contrary, at this time, An Suke calmed down, her eyes looked a little determined, and she said at the same time: "I'm sorry, I have a very good relationship with my boyfriend, please respect yourself."

    The store manager couldn't help being anxious, and said to himself, this bitch, why is he so stubborn, why are you pretending to me here.

    Soft ones are not enough, then only hard ones are available. The store manager's face changed, and he seemed to be a little gloomy.

    He said in a calm voice: "Don't pretend to be with me here, what kind of relationship is good, high school students, what kind of relationship can you have."

    "Don't pretend to be reserved with me here. You look like you, you should be short of money. I'll give you 10,000. You just need to stay with me for one night."

    The store manager said shamelessly: "You can't earn this money by working here for a summer vacation, but now you can earn it in one night. This business should not be a loss."

    He was sure that An Su didn't have much money. After all, how could children from rich families come to work in summer vacation? Although there were some, they were usually boys, and they came out to exercise more.

    But his calculation is still wrong. Although An Suke has no money, she will not do something to sell herself because of money.

    If you know her relationship with Su Xun, it can be regarded as confirmed, but she doesn't even want money from Su Xun.

    An Suke's eyes were wide open, her face was full of anger, she said in a loud voice, "Manager Wu, I hope you will respect yourself, if you do this again, I will call the police."

    "Hehe, what are you pretending to be, you can report to the police and show me, the police will take care of you?"

    The store manager seemed to be relying on the fact that there were no other people here, so he continued, "I've seen a lot of women like you, and I said no at first, but I just thought the price was too low."

    "How about this, I'll give you another 10,000, 20,000 a night, no more." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358: A Nod, A Fist (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suke felt nauseated in her heart, she really couldn't talk with this person, she was very helpless.

    "Store manager, let me say it one last time. This is impossible. If you do this again, I will call someone. When the time comes, you will definitely lose face as the store manager. Let me out quickly."

    Ansuke's attitude is also relatively tough.

    She thought that since she said that, this person would have some scruples, and then she would stop making trouble for no reason.

    The result was not the same as what she thought, this Wu Ping obviously belonged to the bold type.

    The store manager's whole body leaned forward suddenly, and he approached An Suke all of a sudden, scaring An Suke back again and again.

    There was an unscrupulous smile on his face, only to hear this person say indifferently: "Go, you should call for one, don't even think about it."

    "The back kitchen is just a storage room. The people outside are far away from here. Do you think if you call a few times, someone will hear you?"

    There was a trace of desire in Wu Ping's eyes, and he continued: "And here, if I don't want you to scream, you will definitely not be able to scream."

    An Suke was very disturbed at this time, she felt that she had made a serious mistake, thinking that being tough would scare him, but in the end, it directly backfired.

    On the contrary, this kind of thing irritated him a little. Thinking that if this person really took action by force, he really didn't know what to do, An Suke really panicked.

    "Crack！！"

    At this moment, the door of the back kitchen was suddenly pushed open from the outside, which shocked both of them.

    Not only An Suke, who was relatively timid, was frightened, but even Wu Ping, who was about to move, was frightened, and his whole body was shocked.

    ?Looks like a veteran, but actually panicked, after all, he has a guilty conscience.

    "Suke, what are you doing here? It's been such a long time."

    The person who opened the door was the waiter who called An Suke for Su Xun.

    To be honest, she didn't think too much about it. After all, this is the door of the back kitchen, not the toilet, so she opened it if she wanted to, so she even omitted the step of knocking on the door.

    It turned out that she didn't expect that after opening the door, she saw the store manager, and she hurriedly said, "Shop manager, you are here too."

    The store manager almost died of anger. After being frightened, he became angry and had the urge to hit someone. A good opportunity was ruined by this guy.

    He asked angrily: "Why don't you greet the guests well, why are you running here?"

    The waiter was a little puzzled, and said to himself, where are the customers coming from in the early morning? It's not like you don't know. Generally, coffee shops do business in the afternoon and evening.

    Except for those like Starbucks, their business is good all day long.

    But who told this to be the store manager, and she didn't dare to say anything, so she could only quickly say: "It's An Suke's boyfriend who came to see her, and I'll tell her."

    "Su Xun?"

    When An Suke heard that it was Su Xun who came, her beautiful eyes lit up instantly. How could this be possible? Su Xun had never come to her place of work to look for her.

    Why did it come here suddenly today, and in terms of time, it was still so just right.

    An Su knew that she was saved, so she wouldn't hesitate. If someone is here, she doesn't trust the store manager, and she can do anything wrong. If you give him more courage, I'm afraid he won't dare.

    So An Suke hurried out, and left this disturbingly small back kitchen.

    After coming out, seeing that Su Xun was really standing in the coffee shop, An Suke felt as if she was about to be melted, so she hurried up and hugged Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't expect An Suke to be so direct, in broad daylight and under the watchful eyes of the public, it shouldn't be reasonable with An Suke's shy character.

    What happened today?

    But soon, when holding An Suke in her arms, Su Xun could feel her shoulders trembling slightly.

    And he didn't speak all the time, just buried his head like this, as if he was frightened.

    Su Xun instantly thought that he was here to do a task. It seems that what the system said was correct. There was really a problem. An Suke must have encountered something.

    "Su Ke, tell me, what's wrong?" Su Xun asked.

    Who dares to trouble An Suke, Su Xun felt a hostility rising in his heart.

    theOnly then did An Suke stabilize her emotions, and said, "Su Xun, I'm fine, why did you come to see me, do you want coffee?"

    This little girl, Su Xun could tell at a glance, An Su wanted to change the subject so that she wouldn't worry.

    It's a pity that Su Xun is not the kind of nervous person, and it is impossible to act as if nothing happened. I just heard Su Xun say: "Don't pretend, you were very scared just now, I can see it, tell me, what happened?"  Don't tell lies, or it won't look good."

    This trick really worked, An Su didn't hide it anymore.

    I just heard her say: "I was in the back kitchen just now. I was there alone, but the store manager came, closed the door, and said that he would invite me to dinner tonight."

    "He even confessed his love to me, then said some nasty things later, and was about to make a move. Fortunately, Xiaoyue called me just now." An Suke was still terrified.

    "Oh shit!"

    At this time, Su Xun already had a murderous look on his body, and he was still thinking, what trouble would he have if he worked hard during the summer vacation.

    It turned out that this kind of thing was the trouble caused by An Suke's beauty in the end.

    But is it her fault that she looks good? Obviously not, there are still too many wretched beasts these days!

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Who did it?"

    What he can't tolerate the most is this kind of thing. If you dare to have your own woman's idea, you will die!

    The store manager also came out at this time. No one knew what happened to him and An Suke inside just now, but his displeasure was more or less noticed by interested people.

    As soon as he came out, he saw Su Xun and An Suke hugging each other, as if they were very close.

    He saw it, and became even more angry. He went up and cursed: "An Suke, what are you doing? What are you doing during work hours? Do you want to continue working?"

    An Suke glanced at the store manager, she could not express her disgust, she said directly: "Sorry, I quit!"

    With such a disgusting store manager here, it is a blessing that she is fine today, so she will not continue to work, and she is not stupid.

    It's just a summer job, it's not necessary.

    Su Xun immediately understood, looked at Wu Ping with murderous eyes, and asked, "Is this the store manager you mentioned?"

    "Um!"

    An Suke just nodded, and almost instantly, he swung his fist!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359: If You Don¨t Want To Leave, Then Don¨t Leave (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Plop!"

    The accident came unexpectedly, so fast that people can't imagine.

    Without even thinking about it, Su Xun just punched it with his fist, causing the store manager to turn 360 degrees in the air and land vertically.

    Everyone's eyes widened. They didn't expect An Suke's boyfriend to be so cruel. He would hit someone if he disagreed with him. He is so domineering!

    The store manager himself was beaten and forced, he is the store manager, the boss would not come usually, so he was hired to manage the store.

    In the small place of the coffee shop, he can be said to be an unambiguous figure. No one has ever dared to offend his authority here.

    When he just came out, he planned to use his status to reprimand An Suke, but when he came out, he was beaten like a dead dog, lying on the ground.

    When the store manager got up, he felt a fishy smell on his lips.

    Only after he wiped it with his hand did he realize that he was already bleeding from the beating, and a lot of blood was continuously flowing out from the corner of his mouth.

    One can imagine how ruthless Su Xun's blow was just now, half of the store manager's face was swollen like a pig's head.

    The whole person was about to explode with anger. He should be the one who was so angry. He educated the staff to see what was wrong. As a result, this kid beat him as soon as he came up.

    "The resentment value from Wu Ping is +67!"

    Su Xun knew that this guy already hated him to death, but it didn't matter, hating him was better than falling in love with him, everyone knew this.

    "Are you looking for death, An Suke, you actually ordered your boyfriend to beat someone, I think you don't want to do it anymore!"

    After this guy got up, he continued to point to An Suke's nose and said that he had to give An Suke a certain amount of psychological pressure.

    Unexpectedly, this trick is useless at all, An Suke seems to have already seen this person's attitude.

    Just listen to An Suke and said directly: "Manager Wu, you don't have to threaten me, I won't continue to work here."

    "Please pay me my previous salary." An Suke said forcefully.

    It should be my own thing, so I must fight for it. She has been here for a long time, let alone said, and she still has to be paid if she is reasonable.

    The waiters next to him all looked at An Suke with some concern, thinking that An Suke's heart is really too big.

    Who is Wu Ping, as long as anyone who has worked here, basically knows in his heart that this guy is really not a thing, and he is not good to the employees at ordinary times, but the working environment here is quite good, and it is easy, so everyone is willing to  it's here.

    But Wu Ping has always been a picky person. The wages here have been kept very low by him. You still expect him to give you the company. You think beautifully.

    Sure enough, although Wu Ping was angry, after hearing what An Suke said, he laughed out loud, as if he had heard some good joke, and said directly: "Are you dreaming?"

    "I was beaten up, and I haven't asked you to pay for the medical expenses yet. Let me tell you, I will go to the hospital for an injury appraisal in a while. You are going to tell me to lose money."

    Wu Ping continued: "And let me remind you, in your current situation, you are considered to be fired, and you don't have any salary. Don't even think about it!"

    It doesn't matter to him, if he tears his face, he will be unscrupulous.

    Anyway, there is no such thing as a contract for summer workers, and the labor law does not protect this type of people. Summer workers and interns are the worst.

    So what if he doesn't pay him, she can make trouble as she pleases.

    Wu Ping just wants An Suke to pay a corresponding price, so that if you don't agree to my request, you can make a lot of money in just one night.

    Now I let you work here for nothing for a month or two, and then you will not get a dime, and you will have to pay me for medical expenses later.

    Looking at Su Xun's appearance, he knew that he must be an ordinary student or something. They were probably classmates, so where did they get the money.

    I'm afraid that when An Suke really knows how difficult it is to have no money, she won't be able to bear it. I'm afraid that she won't come and catch her obediently.

    As for An Suke, he would definitely let her go easily. Even if An Suke wanted to leave, he still thought about how to get her.

    An Suke's face was full of anger, and she only heard her say: "Don't go too far, manager, I've been working here for a long time, why don't I pay you any salary."

    "I liked it here at first, and I planned to work hard here. I wanted to leave becauseWhat, you should be clear in your heart.  "An Suke looked normal.

    Although she is relatively gentle, she actually has a tenacity in her temper, which is very similar to her mother. It may be a subtle influence from childhood to adulthood.

    Although she didn't have to care about this little money, she always felt that she had worked for nothing for so long, and she really couldn't swallow this breath in her heart.

    Of course, she didn't want to say what happened inside just now in front of so many people, although it was the store manager's own disgust and had nothing to do with her.

    But An Suke also knew that this kind of thing would do great harm to her reputation, and nothing happened just now, if it was true to the outside world.

    It is estimated that others will modify it later, and it will not be the same thing by then.

    The store manager seems to have pinpointed this point. Anyway, there is no evidence. No matter what he says, he just refuses to admit it. I don't believe that Ansu might do anything to him.

    Just hearing his arrogant attitude and arrogant words, he said directly: "Don't say anything, get out of here quickly, and after I go to the hospital to assess the injury, you should hurry up and pay for it."

    "If you want to run, you can't. I have your information here. If you want to run, just wait to be caught." The store manager said.

    Now he doesn't want to see Su Xun, so of course he won't let An Suke go. Anyway, he has An Suke's phone number, so he just needs to coerce and lure him.

    Su Xun resisted the urge to smack this guy. In this place, he really didn't want An Suke to come to work anymore, and there was danger. This is a damn class.

    However, he thought about it carefully, especially after hearing what An Suke said just now, she quite liked this job, if she was allowed to leave like this, he would probably feel a little unhappy in his heart.

    All in all, the natural premise is Ansuke's happiness.

    Su Xun asked: "Suke, do you like this place very much?"

    "Well, it's good to work here. I've always liked drinking coffee, and I learned how to make coffee here. The colleagues here are also very nice to me."

    ? If there is no store manager, it is really good to work here. It is easy and you can learn a lot. All in all, it is a good experience.

    Su Xun nodded directly, and said: "Everything is up to you, if you don't want to leave, we won't leave." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Please start your performance (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's the meaning?"

    An Suke was taken aback for a moment, but she seemed rather cute and playful.

    The other waiters were also confused. Although they didn't know what was going on, you called the store manager.

    ? Then An Suke, who is your girlfriend, will naturally be unlucky with her. Not to mention being fired, she won't get a penny from her salary, which is equivalent to doing nothing.

    If you still want to leave, may I ask why you stay?  It's really confusing.

    An Suke quickly shook his head and said: "No, Su Xun, anyway, school will start in a month or so, I'll make some preparations, I don't want to continue working here."

    How could Su Xun not know what An Suke was thinking, she just said that on purpose, how could Su Xun not know her temper.

    She doesn't want to stay here anymore, but because of the manager of the Semi Mimi, she likes everything else.

    Since it is something An Suke likes, he must try his best to fight for it.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Don't worry, don't go, just let him go."

    "hehe！！"

    It can be said that there was a sneer on the face of Wu Ping, the store manager. It sounded a bit strange, which made people get goosebumps and felt awkward for a while.

    He seemed to have heard some funny joke, although half of his face was swollen, but this did not prevent him from mocking Su Xun.

    Just listen to this person scolding ruthlessly: "What the hell are you? I am the store manager here. You let me go. The boss won't let me go. You are a ball?"

    "You really take yourself seriously at such a young age. In fact, a brat like you is really not even a fart in society!"

    This guy's tone is very bad, it can be said that he is mocking crazily.

    Su Xun wasn't angry either, and he didn't know the boss here, but he had already thought about what to do.

    Just buy it here, it¨s just a broken coffee shop, with your own wealth, buying a small coffee shop is no different from buying a lollipop.

    If money can't make me do whatever I want, and can't bring me happiness, then Su Xun wants money, what's the point?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Call your boss, I've taken a fancy to this coffee shop and plan to buy it!"

    "Pfft！！"

    Wu Ping was stunned for a few seconds, and then the whole person laughed crazily, laughing desperately, as if tears were about to come out.

    Laughing for almost a minute, he seemed to have a stomachache. He covered his stomach and said, "Boy, what did you just say, you want to buy this coffee shop?"

    "You think you're playing a game of pretend, you can buy it if you want?"

    "I really don't know the heights of the heavens and the earth, can you stop bragging? If you really have something, your girlfriend can still work hard to get a summer job?"

    The store manager seemed to insist that this Su Xun was just bragging, because looking at Su Xun like this, he didn't look like a rich man or something.

    And according to his observation, An Suke is usually very frugal, so she probably doesn't have much money. Naturally, her boyfriend doesn't have money. Otherwise, which man can let his girlfriend come out to work.

    This is just his own idea. In his eyes, it seems that money is everything, but what he doesn't know is that different people have different pursuits.

    Su Xun didn't want An Suke to come, but she couldn't persuade her, and she was quite boring at home all day.

    "Whether you can afford it or not is not up to you, call your boss over!" Su Xun said lightly.

    This person is just a store manager. To put it bluntly, he is just a part-time worker. He can't interfere with this kind of thing at all. He only needs to find the boss.

    But how could this store manager be so stupid, go and call the boss.

    The owner of this coffee shop doesn't specialize in this. The coffee shop is just an investment for him, and he has other businesses, so naturally he won't waste his time here.

    Normally, I don't come here once every six months. An Suke has worked here for quite a long time. In fact, I haven't seen the boss here, what he looks like.

    I just heard Wu Ping say: "You're thinking beautifully. Give you some face. I don't know what my surname is, do you? Why don't you pretend to be aggressive here, and pay for my medical expenses first."

    "Do you know how much this coffee shop is worth, let alone more than one million,??Thought you were buying coffee?  "

    Although Wu Ping's words were a bit harsh, everyone felt that there seemed to be nothing wrong with what he said.

    This is the way it is, how can there be such an easy thing, a coffee shop does not look big, but the decoration is very expensive.

    It is not easy to create that kind of petty bourgeois atmosphere, it takes a little effort, and more than one million is not an exaggeration, how can you buy it?

    Ordinary people, who can take out a million at a time, buy a house with a million and still have to borrow for decades. This has become a common phenomenon in today's society.

    Looking at Su Xun's age, he should be the same as An Suke. He just graduated from high school. He doesn't look like a rich second generation.

    With him like this, I'm afraid he won't be able to spend 10,000 yuan.

    Everyone can't help feeling a little bit sorry for An Su, what a wonderful girl, everyone likes her through getting along with her, why did she find such an unreliable boyfriend, who likes to brag.

    Like this kind of bragging without a bottom line, it proves that the character is probably not very good.

    Su Xun was impatient for a while, and had lost the need to talk nonsense with this person, so she asked An Suke, "Do you know the boss here?"

    An Suke shook his head: "I don't know him. I've never seen him here. He should have other business."

    "Su Xun, you don't really want to buy a coffee shop, do you? Don't be so impulsive. It's useless to buy this, it's just a waste of money."

    However, An Suke never doubted Su Xun's strength. She knew that Su Xun was rich. The last time she saw him spend millions on a mobile phone, that's something normal people can do.

    Of course, she didn't tell anyone about this. Firstly, people think Su Xun is a fool with a lot of money, and secondly, she doesn't like to show off such things.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "It's okay, just be happy, this little money is nothing."

    "cut！！"

    Wu Ping was very disdainful, and said contemptuously: "It's okay for you two to stop singing together here, it's just a joke!"

    Su Xun said coldly: "Do you really think that if you don't tell me, you won't be able to find your boss?"

    "Wait!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun took out his mobile phone.

    Seeing Su Xun's imposing appearance, Wu Ping continued to disdain, and said: "Pretend, you continue to pretend, please start your performance, just don't fail to get off the stage at the end." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 361 Buy It Now (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don't know the owner of this coffee shop, so there's nothing I can do about it. Although Su Xun is in Linjiang, he is well-connected now.

    But the whole of Linjiang is so big, it can't be a person, Su Xun knows everyone, how can it be possible.

    Su Xun doesn't even know who the boss here is. It would be easier if he knew the name.

    However, this is not a big deal. For Su Xun, everything is still under control.

    A phone call was made to Luo Shenyi, what's the use of calling her?  Nature is useful.

    In any case, Luo Shenyi has been in Linjiang's business world for many years, so she still has some contacts that should be accumulated.

    Not to mention that she used to belong to the Luo family, so she must know a lot of people, so it won't be difficult for her to find out for herself.

    Most of the time, the circle is just that big. If you know one of them, then the other person is equivalent to having a slight connection invisibly.

    "Hey, what are you doing, help me find someone."

    After Su Xun got through the phone, he said straight to the point.

    He also didn't call Luo Shenyi by name anymore, because An Suke was still by his side, this question had to be avoided a little bit, otherwise, the consequences would be quite serious.

    Luo Shenyi's personality has always been like this, and she happened to be not the kind of person who likes to be silly, so she said directly: "Who?"

    "A coffee shop called Kefei Nuo. I would like to know the specific contact information of the boss. The boss should have other businesses. He is probably a businessman."

    Su Xun's guess like this naturally has some reason, after all, it is a little money to open this coffee shop.

    However, after it is opened, it can be thrown here casually, regardless of whether it is ignored, it proves that it is just an investment, and I don't really care about it, and there will definitely be other businesses.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Kofino, right? Okay, I'll find someone to help you find out right away."

    "I found out, let him come to the coffee shop directly, I want to buy this coffee shop."

    Luo Shenyi is a little strange, why is Su Xun so well, thinking of buying a coffee shop, it sounds like it's quite boring.

    But her character is doomed, she won't meddle in other people's business, and said directly: "Okay, I see."

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun found that basically everyone here was staring at him, as if he had a magnet on his body, which could attract countless eyes.

    At this time, in the coffee shop, there were only a few customers. Everyone saw that there was a conflict just now, and they had already left. Now basically the rest are the employees of the coffee shop.

    Everyone looked at Su Xun's eyes, and naturally they didn't have a good vision. Most of them felt that Su Xun was pretending to be aggressive, and the pretending was a bit too much.

    Before talking about the acquisition of coffee shops, everyone already felt incredible, bragging about blowing the sky.

    Now it's even more exaggerated. Just make a random phone call, and you can say that you can find the boss here.

    Do you think you are some kind of boss, just make a phone call, and everyone will respond immediately. This person has a serious dream and is completely immersed in it.

    Su Xun has long been immune to these strange eyes. After pretending for so long, you have to get used to it. If you can't even bear this strange look.

    How else can I be an excellent poser?

    Anyway, it will be slapped in the face in a while, so there is no need to rush this moment, it doesn't matter.

    Su Xun was calmer than anyone thought, and he actually said: "Su Ke, can you make coffee? Get me a cup."

    "ah?"

    Even An Suke was dumbfounded, thinking that Su Xun's psychological quality is too good, everyone is staring at you at this moment, and even wants to drink coffee.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Why, I can't pay the money."

    Seeing that Su Xun was serious, An Su didn't hesitate, she was already familiar with the road, but after a while, a steaming cup of coffee came out.

    Su Xun sat down and drank a couple of sips. To be honest, he doesn't like coffee very much, so he won't be able to sleep at night after drinking it.

    And this thing is really not good. Drinking coffee in the summer is not a suitable season, it's just a little bit of time.

    Twenty minutes later, to everyone's surprise, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes pushed the door open and walked in a hurry.

    The store manager took a look at this.?, his face turned pale immediately, he couldn't believe what he saw, opened his mouth wide, and said in shock, "Oldboss, why are you here?"

    "Where is Mr. Su?"

    The boss's name is Yang Xiao, and he can be considered a businessman. Today, he suddenly found out that someone was looking for him, and he was found through some people in the circle.

    He also knew that it was unusual, he thought that something had happened to his coffee shop, so he hurried over here, which made him drive here by himself in a hurry.

    "Mr. Su?"

    There are question marks on everyone's face, where is Mr. Su in the coffee shop? They don't know what Su Xun's name is.

    At this moment, Su Xun stood up and said, "I am!"

    I took a look at this Yang Xiao, and she looked pretty good. Although she was middle-aged, she was in good shape, and she was obviously exercising.

    And the taste in clothes is not bad, he looks like a person, not like a nouveau riche.

    This is also understandable, it is not difficult to guess, if it is purely that kind of nouveau riche, who would be so idle as to open this coffee shop.

    When Su Xun was looking at him, he was also looking at Su Xun.

    "Hello, I'm Su Xun, please trouble Boss Yang for a trip." Su Xun introduced himself.

    And this Yang Xiao also reached out his hand quickly, shook it, and said politely: "Hello, my name is Yang Xiao, and I am also the owner of this coffee shop."

    "I don't know Mr. Su, what can I do for you?"

    Yang Xiao was still quite depressed, and came over out of nowhere, but Su Xun's attitude was okay, so he wasn't so worried.

    Su Xunming didn't speak dark words, and said straight to the point: "Boss Yang, I won't sell you any more. I've taken a fancy to your coffee shop and want to buy it. Let's make an offer."

    His tone was relaxed. If he didn't know, he thought he was buying Chinese cabbage at the vegetable market.

    Yang Xiao was stunned for a moment, he really didn't expect that Su Xun came here for this.

    This coffee shop was a temporary idea of ??his before, and then he made it, because he is a very literary middle-aged man.

    I have petty bourgeois feelings in my heart. When I started my business before, I liked to sit in a coffee shop. I had feelings for coffee, so I opened one.

    Yang Xiao said: "Mr. Su, I just opened this coffee shop for fun. I can't make much money, and it's useless if you buy it. You might as well open your own."

    "Buy it now, two million!"

    Su Xun said lightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362: Don't Talk Nonsense (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone's eyes seemed to be a little bit wrong. How can there be such a thing, it is completely unreasonable to ask for a price when they come up.

    Even Yang Xiao was stunned. There are still such people who offer a one-off price.

    Anyway, he has been in business for ten or twenty years, and he has never seen such a person before. He is so domineering.

    At first he said he would not sell it, but after Su Xun mentioned the price of two million yuan, he stopped talking, and couldn't help but have some thoughts in his heart.

    Fortunately, he didn't say that no matter what, even if it's jumping off a building, it won't be sold, so it will come true.

    Frankly speaking, this price is tempting, because if he sells it for two million, he will definitely make some money, and no one will be against the money.

    Even if he didn't want to agree just now, it was on the premise that he didn't hear Su Xun's price, and after hearing the quotation, there was nothing to worry about.

    Of course, Yang Xiao is not a person who only cares about profit, and he also knows that Su Xun's identity must not be ordinary.

    Being able to contact himself through some figures in the business world proves that he is not just a simple figure.

    And the opening is two million. Can ordinary people quote so casually? It's impossible. The boy in front of him is short of writing the words "not short of money" on his face.

    So on this kind of matter, everyone has to make it clear. Don't say that you killed him later, and you will cause some troubles. He is a cautious person.

    In other words, if you are not cautious these days, you will not be able to continue playing in the shopping malls. There are too many people who eat people without spit out their bones.

    Yang Xiao said: "Mr. Su, your price is a bit high."

    "I'll tell you the truth, this coffee shop was founded a few years ago when I had some spare money. At that time, the rent and decoration cost about seven or eight hundred thousand."

    Su Xun nodded, he probably also knew that this coffee shop must not be worth two million, but this person is quite honest, which made Su Xun's impression of him much better.

    However, the 700,000 to 800,000 yuan a few years ago would be worth one million or more today. After all, the price rises, and the money will gradually become worthless.

    If he pays two million, he can earn one million, probably not too much difference.

    Of course, the account cannot be simply calculated in this way. Su Xun is actually not too bad. He looks casual, but he probably calculated the price.

    ? After all, this is equivalent to picking up ready-made, decoration and so on.  Not only do you have to pay for it, but people also have to watch it, which is very tiring.

    Moreover, to open a coffee shop, you need a business license and other things, which is quite troublesome and time-consuming. If you ask Su Xun to open one by himself, he really doesn't have the interest and patience.

    Still have to recruit staff, now all these are ready-made, from this point of view, Su Xun is not at a loss.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Since Boss Yang is so sincere, then I won't play around with you."

    "The price is really high, and I know it, but my girlfriend likes your coffee shop, so I want to buy it and let it belong to him forever. It doesn't matter if you spend more money."

    When Su Xun said these words, An Suke felt her nose sore, and she was really touched in her heart, why Su Xun was so kind to her.

    Yang Xiao was also taken aback for a moment, thinking that she wanted to buy the entire cafe at a high price just because her girlfriend liked it, which is really capricious.

    I have seen some rich people, and I know that some people really don't take money as money, they are very casual.

    "At the price of two million, Boss Yang, you can earn a lot, so just treat it as a convenience for me, let's all be refreshed, what do you think?" Su Xun asked.

    This is also one of the reasons why Su Xun wants to raise the price. If your price is low, people will not be willing to sell it.

    After all, this coffee shop looks pretty good, and it will prove that it can be opened for a few years. It can be profitable here, and people will not sell it casually.

    If it is something that is losing money, I wish I could get rid of it quickly, like a hot potato, but something that is making money is not the same.

    Just give a high price directly, everyone is happy, and the matter is still done, how comfortable.

    Two million is for Su Xun, even if he throws it away, he will not feel any distress. With so much money, the interest for a day in the bank is probably more than two million.

    If you don't spend it quickly, Su Xun, who has so much money, can't stand it anymore.

    Frankly speaking, Yang Xiao really?Slight heartbeat.

    He has feelings for the coffee shop he opened, and he likes it very much. Even when he has nothing to do, he likes to study how to grind coffee by himself.

    It's just because the business is too busy, so he comes here less often.

    But what is the use of liking, can it be compared with money, in front of money, everything seems to be very fragile.

    He can earn a million by changing hands, which really moved him. After all, this coffee shop, excluding various expenses and the like, is not bad if it can earn more than a hundred thousand a year.

    When will he be able to earn a million? With this time, he will be able to do other things long ago with a million.

    The one million now, and ten years later, that is another concept.

    Yang Xiao is not a bigwig in the business world, the kind with a net worth of hundreds of millions, he is far from that level.

    It just so happened that doing business this year has not been smooth, and I have lost tens of millions, and I can get two million when I turn around, which can be regarded as a solution to the urgent need.

    And more importantly, what is the potential value of this deal to him.

    It's equivalent to him getting acquainted with Su Xun. Maybe he will be able to get some help with this important person in the future.

    Su Xun himself did not expect that one day he would become a big shot in the eyes of others.

    Without any doubts, he naturally agreed and said, "Since Mr. Su likes it so much, I will transfer it to you!"

    "That's okay, you can find someone to get a contract, we just sign it, and the money will be transferred to you immediately." Su Xun said.

    All the employees were dumbfounded, and thought that it could be anything, just a few words, and the coffee shop was really bought.

    The person who panicked the most at this time was actually the store manager, who was so flustered.

    If this coffee shop was bought by Su Xun, wouldn't he be blown up?

    The transaction must be stopped, only the store manager said: "Boss, don't be fooled by this kid."

    "He just came here to play tricks and beat me up. He just didn't want to lose money. Where did he get the two million? He's just a student."

    However, Yang Xiao's expression changed. She didn't expect such a thing to happen. It seems that Su Xun wants to buy a coffee shop, it's not that simple.

    He naturally wouldn't turn to the store manager, instead he reprimanded: "What do you know, don't talk nonsense." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363: You Can Really Do Whatever You Want With Money (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The store manager never expected that his plan would come to nothing immediately after it started.

    The boss not only didn't listen to what he said, but also gave him a reprimand.

    Of course Yang Xiao had to reprimand him, what kind of words did he say?

    ?Su Xun is not simple at first glance. He is probably a super rich second generation or something. He might get millions to play with a woman, and he can't even get two million. This is obviously insulting.

    It was also because he was afraid that Su Xun would be unhappy, that's why he said that.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't think about talking to that guy at all, because he knew in his heart that it was unnecessary.

    After a while, when I officially buy this store and become the owner, I can take good care of him.

    Yang Xiao found someone to help him get a contract. In fact, these contracts have templates for store transfers and the like, just print them out.

    Even casually, two people can write a paragraph by themselves. After all, no one will play tricks on this kind of thing. If they dare to play tricks, the consequences will be very serious.

    If the reputation in the circle is stinky, then how can you get along.

    After a while, the contract was delivered, and Su Xun said: "Report the account number to me, and transfer the money to you first."

    Through mobile banking, Su Xun directly operated and transferred the money, which was very efficient.

    Under everyone's watchful eyes, Yang Xiao's mobile phone also received a text message. He glanced at it and said, "Mr. Su is so refreshing, the money has arrived!"

    After hearing this, everyone realized that Su Xun was not pretending to be aggressive, he was really rich.

    At this age, who should not have any ability to make money, he threw out two million without any frown.

    You must know that with this money, you can buy an ordinary house in Linjiang, which is something that many people have to struggle for a lifetime.

    People like Su Xun must have a mine at home, so there is no need to say anything about it. It seems that they are indeed not simple, and they misunderstood just now.

    At this time, the eyes of everyone looking at Su Xun can be said to be full of awe. Maybe in the future, the boss will become someone else, and everyone's mood will naturally be different.

    After Yang Xiao received the money, he naturally no longer had any worries in his heart. He said, "Mr. Su, let's sign the contract quickly."

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said at this time: "Su Ke, you come to sign."

    "ah?"

    An Suke was watching quietly from the side. Her character was like this, she didn't say a word.

    However, she was very happy in her heart. After all, Su Xun really bought the coffee shop for her.

    Unexpectedly, what Su Xun said frightened her, An Suke hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what are you calling me for?"

    "I'm not interested in this coffee shop. You can sign it, and it will be yours in the future. It's all for you anyway."

    "Hurry up, come and sign."

    Seeing that An Suke didn't seem too embarrassed, Yang Xiao is also a very shrewd person, so he said, "Beauty, come and sign."

    "Mr. Su is so kind to you, so don't be polite, otherwise, how sad Mr. Su will be."

    After some persuasion, An Suke finally sat down and signed several of his own names, because there are quite a lot of places that need to be signed in the contract.

    Speaking of it, An Suke couldn't believe it. She was originally a summer job, but she became the boss in a blink of an eye. I'm afraid she wouldn't dare to do this change in TV dramas.

    The employees next to her looked at An Suke with indescribable envy, especially women.

    Finding such a boyfriend is really a happy thing. If you disagree, you spend two million to contract the entire coffee shop. This is the real domineering president, okay?

    The key point is that such a rich man is also rich and handsome. This is the most intolerable thing, it is simply too much.

    Just now I felt that Su Xun was just handsome and not worthy of An Suke at all, but now I don't feel this way anymore.

    After signing, Yang Xiao didn't go to shake hands with An Suke. After all, this is Su Xun's girlfriend, so it's better to be respectful.

    He shook hands with Su Xun directly, and he said: "Mr. Su, we have a happy cooperation. If you have any questions in the future, you can contact me at any time, and you can write down the number."

    After saying a few words, this Yang Xiao should have something else to do, so he left here directly.

    ?Before he left, the store manager was completely panicked, he hurriedly said: "Boss, don't leave, and me, what should I do."

    He knew that he must have no status here, and he wondered if he could ask Yang Xiao to say a few words for him.

    But what a shrewd person Yang Xiao is, he immediately saw that the store manager might have offended Su Xun, would he offend Su Xun because of such an insignificant person?

    It is obviously impossible, after all, they are not related.

    Yang Xiao gave this person a disgusted look, and then said, "Now I am no longer the boss here, you can wish for yourselves."

    After finishing speaking, he left the store manager with a pale face and left directly.

    After Yang Xiao left, Su Xun stared at Wu Ping, his eyes gradually turned cold.

    Wu Ping naturally also knows that Su Xun is here, and his store manager is afraid that he will not be able to continue, and he will definitely leave.

    He didn't want to be kicked out of the house directly, and his face was still ugly, so he said directly: "Isn't it just that there are two stinky money, what's so good about it, why don't you use the money from your own family to be cool."

    "It's people like you who I look down on the most. I don't want to stay with you. I will resign directly."

    "Farewell to your sister, did I let you go? I haven't figured out what happened just now."

    Su Xun asked: "Su Ke, which hand did he touch you just now?"

    The eyes have become fierce. If any hand touches An Suke, then whichever hand Su Xun wants, he will definitely be crippled, even if he touches a hair.

    An Suke shook his head and said, "No, I said it just now, and I didn't do anything."

    Su Xun's stern face softened a little.

    It is best not to touch him, otherwise Su Xun would have the heart to destroy him.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Then today is really cheap for you."

    After finishing speaking, he went straight up and kicked the guy flying out.

    Immediately, Su Xun said: "From now on, this place will be yours, you manage it well, it can be regarded as training yourself."

    "Su Xun, it's too wasteful for you to spend money like this. I have to go to college soon. What can I do with this?"

    Su Xun smiled: "What is this little money? If the money is not used to make people happy, then it will be meaningless."

    ""

    What else can the employees say, they are all speechless, they can really do whatever they want with money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 I have to do my homework (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ask An Suke to keep the contract and so on, and Su Xun will leave, and she will continue to stay and work. If Su Xun is here, it will be meaningless, but rather redundant.

    ?Because Su Xun can feel the presence of these employees in the coffee shop.

    Although they didn't say anything, they still felt a little in awe of themselves. They didn't dare to speak when they were here.

    Let An Suke get along with them, it's easier.

    As for what to do with this coffee shop after An Suke starts school, to be honest, this kind of problem is not what Su Xun should worry about.

    There is no point in worrying about this. I believe that it will be good to find someone to take care of it in the future. If it is not possible, it will just close down. What is this little loss, just be happy.

    After leaving, Su Xun happened to find a place to eat. While eating, he roughly looked at it, and his task was indeed completed.

    After the task is completed, there is still a situation of points in the system interface. Currently, it shows 20 points, which is a task reward.

    Of course, this score is really pitifully small, as if I can¨t buy anything, it¨s equivalent to taking two dollars to go to the supermarket, which is a bit uncomfortable.

    But it doesn't matter, Su Xun can quietly wait for the next task, it's not difficult.

    He also knows that the task he did just now is a relatively simple one. It is estimated that the system gave a relatively simple task because it is the first time to do a task.

    For simple tasks, the natural rewards will be slightly lower. This is a normal thing. If you encounter more difficult tasks in the future, you will get more points.

    Moreover, Su Xun is not going to go shopping casually after earning points, there is no need for that.

    This is not the same as lottery draws. Things like lottery draws are random and cannot be controlled by oneself. Whatever is drawn is what it is, and there is no right to choose at all.

    But the function of the store is different. As long as you have enough points, you can buy whatever you want.

    So Su Xun felt that he should accumulate some points there, and then go to the store to buy them when he really needs them, so that they would not be wasted.

    Su Xun went home after eating, and the boring day started again. He took out his mobile phone and started to play King of Glory.

    Recently, Su Xun developed the Luban jungler, which feels pretty good to use. Often several teammates praised him, saying that he is very young, like a primary school student.

    "What the hell!"

    As a result, during a team battle, the phone screen suddenly stopped moving, and then the game interface disappeared, the phone started to vibrate, and someone actually called.

    When playing games, what is the most fearful thing? This is the situation. After all, mobile phones are different from computers. When a call comes, all gg.

    Fruit mobile phones are not good at this point. They have not been optimized according to the actual situation in China. Many mobile phones in China have some black technology.

    For example, you can split the screen and watch videos while playing games. When someone else is playing games, if a call comes in, it will only be displayed and will not replace your game interface.

    Su Xun knew that it was over for now, and team battles were always on the verge of breaking out and changing rapidly.

    If it takes a few seconds, it may be gone. My teammates may have to greet me again, Lan Shou.

    Su Xun was naturally full of resentment towards the caller.

    Xin said that he had better have something important, otherwise, he would have to kill him.

    In the end, seeing that it was Wang Zhaobang calling, Su Xun's face softened a little.

    He knew that he was like Wang Zhaobang, so he would definitely not call himself indiscriminately, so there must be something wrong.

    "Hey, Old Wang!"

    Wang Zhaobang said: "Boss, let me tell you something."

    As expected, he is a straightforward person, and he doesn't beat around the bush at all. When he comes up, he directly says that this is the nature of soldiers.

    "Tell me, I'm listening."

    In fact, Su Xun's heart was bleeding, and he said that you should hurry up, otherwise, I might not be able to catch up with the next wave of team battles.

    Wang Zhaobang said: "I just saw that Mr. Luo was in a meeting, but after answering a phone call, his complexion was not very good, and he left the company directly."

    "I feel something is wrong, so I thought about telling youone time.  "

    Wang Zhaobang is actually a very careful person with extremely keen and powerful insight. Otherwise, he would not be able to be Nan Lao's guard just because of his good skills.

    There are many great people, but it is a bit rare to be great and have a brain at the same time. They are absolute talents.

    It's a pity that such a talented person, because he made a little mistake, his life changed. For him, he didn't know whether it was a blessing or a curse.

    "Where did she go?"

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little strange.

    Wang Zhaobang smiled wryly, and said: "Boss, are you kidding me? How can I know where he went? I'll just guard him."

    "By the way, did you two have a fight?"

    Wang Zhaobang suddenly slapped his head and thought of something he hadn't considered just now. If it was a young couple quarreling, it would mean that he was meddling in his own business.

    I just heard him say quickly: "If you two quarrel, then you can just pretend that I didn't say anything and meddle in my own business."

    Su Xun was a little speechless: "What a quarrel, do you think she is so busy, does she want to quarrel with me? I guess there is something wrong. I'll call back and ask. Thank you for reminding me."

    "Boss, you don't have to be polite, hang up, I have to work."

    After Wang Zhaobang finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    As soon as the phone was hung up, Su Xun returned to the game interface, which showed that it was reconnecting.

    "What the hell, Lu Ban, you're an idle dog."

    "If it wasn't for you, I won just now. Standing there motionless and being beaten, it's a waste!"

    "If the Internet is not good, don't play games, okay?"

    ""

    These teammates should be black, and they just scolded Su Xun when they came up, looking a bit like elementary school students.

    Of course, this is also understandable. After all, it was Su Xun's fault for hanging up the phone just now. After looking at the situation, he was still a little anxious, and Su Xun didn't plan to play anymore.

    If you continue to fight, you don't know how long the stalemate will last, and you may not be able to win.

    He was thinking about Luo Shenyi, and he didn't have the heart to play, so he might as well be an unscrupulous hanger dog, since he hasn't experienced the feeling of hanging up anyway.

    So Su Xun typed directly: "I'm sorry everyone, I'm a third-grade elementary school student, and I still have to do summer homework, so I won't play with you anymore, you guys work hard."

    After finishing speaking, exit directly.

    Four teammates: "???" (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Shameless Luo Family (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't hesitate here, so he quickly called Luo Shenyi and asked, "Where are you?"

    "At home, what's the matter?"

    He is really an honest and good boy, and he really is not in the company.

    Su Xun asked: "Why did you go home, did you feel unwell or something?"

    When speaking, you also have to pay attention to a little skill. If you are like Su Xun, you are knocking on the sidelines.

    If you can't go up, just say, I heard that you left with a bad face, how embarrassing it would be.

    Luo Shenyi said: "I'm at Luo's house. I have something to do now. Go to my house at night. I'll tell you then. I can't tell now."

    "good!"

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense and hung up the phone.

    In her heart, she couldn't help but wonder why Luo Shenyi had returned to the Luo family. To be reasonable, she probably wouldn't provoke people from the Luo family.

    Usually, it is rare to go back once a year, unless something really happens, such as the old man was sick last time, I am afraid that something will happen when I go back this time.

    You let Su Xun guess, how can you guess it, you can only wait until night, I hope nothing bad happens.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At five or six o'clock in the evening, Su Xun hurried to her house by car.

    When Luo Shenyi opened the door, Su Xun found that she had already taken a shower at this time, she was wearing pajamas, and she was full of fragrance.

    "Didn't go to work this afternoon?" Su Xun asked calmly.

    Luo Shenyi nodded: "Well, I don't want to go, so I just slept at home."

    ? Even though she said she had slept, Su Xun could still tell that her voice was quite tired, probably because of her emotions.

    And people like Luo Shenyi, to put it bluntly, are a standard workaholic, even going to the company to work overtime on weekends.

    Basically, successful people have this trait. They have strict requirements on their employees, and they are also very hard on themselves. They think that those big entrepreneurs and the like have tens of billions of dollars, how easy it is.

    In fact, their daily work may be more tiring than ordinary people, but even if they are full of energy, there are still differences between people.

    Today, Luo Shenyi was able to rest at home and stopped going to the company. She usually advised her that she would not rest at home and do nothing.

    It is estimated that there is a high possibility that what happened at Luo's house in the morning affected Luo Shenyi and made her feel bad.

    Looking at it this way, it should be a bad thing.

    Su Xun was still at the door, so he changed into his slippers without saying anything, and then closed the door.

    Luo Shenyi spoke up on her own initiative, and said, "The Fu family is urging the marriage, let me fulfill the engagement and marry that guy Fu Yanjie."

    "What?"

    Su Xun's face changed suddenly, and the feeling in his heart can be imagined. He thought that the matter of the Fu family had been resolved, but who would have thought that they would still do this.

    He said in a displeased voice: "What do they mean? Isn't that guy Fu Yanjie already a lunatic? He even asked you to marry him. Where does he have the courage?"

    Su Xun didn't believe that guy Fu Yanjie would become normal after going crazy, and there was no possibility of any improvement.

    Even if he went to the top neurologist abroad, it was useless. To him, he was very lucky to be able to save his life.

    Already crazy, still thinking about women?

    Su Xun suddenly felt a little regretful, why didn't he be eunuched by the way last time, it was really a mistake.

    Luo Shenyi said: "This is the idea of ??the Fu family. They probably think that Fu Yanjie's madness has something to do with me."

    "I want to use this method to force a marriage and take revenge on me. After all, the marriage contract is there. When Fu Yanjie used to chase me, he always used this as an argument, so people in Linjiang's upper class basically know  .￣

    The speaker has no intention but the listener does. After Su Xun listened, he suddenly understood.

    The Fu family has already noticed it, and it seems that he still underestimated them. It is true that he has not shown any signs, and they will not have any evidence.

    But everyone is not a fool. Could it be that people still can't guess it? My own thinking is too simple.

    Su Xun couldn't help but think of the words that awakened the person in the dream. The previous killer seemed to have a lot to do with the Fu family.

    think about itIn other words, only the Fu family is the most likely. They have money and connections. It is not difficult to hire a top killer.

    Su Xun's eyes gradually darkened. There is a high probability that this matter was done by the Fu family, and they couldn't escape.

    Thinking of his own life, he was almost killed by members of the Fu family, Su Xun wished to loot the Fu family's ancestral graves, and in the future, he would make the Fu family double pay back the debt.

    This Fu family is indeed disgusting enough, that guy Fu Yanjie is already crazy, and even let him marry Luo Shenyi.

    It is clear that she wants to tie Luo Shenyi to the Fu family for the rest of her life and take care of a lunatic all day long. There is nothing more cruel than this.

    Let alone Luo Shenyi, Su Xun was the first one to refuse, and he thought well.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's fine to ignore them, what kind of nonsense marriage contract, what age has it been, and you still play that kind of thing."

    "Even if people know that you regret the marriage, they won't say anything. After all, this is not something you decide. Now that you have the right to choose, you must refuse."

    "Besides, it's because of this incident that you left the Luo family. Now that you are no longer a member of the Luo family, what can they do with you?"

    Luo Shenyi sighed, and said, "I definitely won't agree, and they also know that it's useless to talk to me about it."

    "But Luo Manshan said, if I don't marry, let Tianyi marry for me. Anyway, there is always one of the two sisters who wants to marry."

    "What?"

    Su Xun's eyes widened again, he couldn't believe it, how could such a shameless thing happen?

    Luo Manshan is the father of Luo Shenyi and Luo Tianyi, Su Xun naturally knows this, at least he has been to Luo's house several times.

    But Luo Shenyi called him by his first name directly, so one can imagine the relationship between the two.

    That Luo Manshan can say this kind of thing, is it too insignificant, and why does he retreat his daughter out like this?

    Luo Shenyi said: "At first, I didn't bother to care about this matter. He came to me a few days ago, but I didn't answer."

    "But he asked Tianyi to marry. Now Tianyi is crying like something. I can only go back and have a look. Except for Tianyi, I don't want to care about other matters of the Luo family."

    It is obvious that Luo Shenyi is quite upset now.

    Su Xun could even imagine how distressing Luo Tianyi would be when he cried like pear blossoms and rain.

    At her age, she is not yet twenty years old. If she is asked to marry someone, and marry a lunatic, who will agree.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366: Forcing Luo Shenyi (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now Su Xun also knows why Luo Shenyi is in such a bad mood today, and she doesn't even go to the company, it is obvious that she is angry.

    If she is simply asked to marry someone, Luo Shenyi really doesn't care.

    Her personality is extremely independent and she has her own thoughts. It is almost impossible for other people to influence her thoughts.

    And it is estimated that the Luo family often told her about this matter, she should have already gotten used to it, so just pretend that she didn't hear it, and it doesn't matter.

    But if she didn't go, she forced her younger sister to marry instead of her. One can imagine her inner feelings.

    She doesn't care about others, and she doesn't know why. Anyway, Su Xun thinks it's not just because of this one thing.

    Otherwise, Luo Shenyi seems to have no reason to be so hostile to the Luo family.

    But there is one thing to say, Luo Shenyi still has feelings for her younger sister. After all, she is a biological sister, and this is the only thing that can affect her.

    This is a family matter of the Luo family. As an outsider, Su Xun is not very good at commenting. He just said: "No, Mr. Luo likes Tianyi very much, so it shouldn't be so."

    It can be seen that Mr. Luo loves Luo Tianyi very much. He may not dislike Luo Shenyi, but Luo Tianyi is by his side all day long.

    Moreover, the two sisters have different personalities. Luo Tianyi is Xiaojiabiyu's kind, very obedient and easy to like, so she must love Luo Tianyi more.

    When I went to Luo's house last time, Su Xun could actually observe some details.

    To be reasonable, the old man would never agree to such a thing. Fu Yanjie himself is not a good person, let alone he is crazy now. If he does this, it is equivalent to pushing his granddaughter to a situation where there is no redemption.

    To put it bluntly, in the future, this life may be ruined. Even if Fu Yanjie dies later, it is impossible for a daughter-in-law of such a big family to let you remarry.

    Su Xun asked strangely: "The old man is still here, as long as he says a word, Luo Manshan dares to do this?"

    Even though the current head of the family is Luo Manshan, Su Xun also knows that the one who really counts is the old man, and Luo Manshan is nothing in front of him.

    To be reasonable, it shouldn't be like this.

    But Luo Shenyi said: "How should I put it, at this time, the old man has not made a statement so far, because for him, this kind of thing is very entangled."

    "The marriage contract back then was made by the old man. They had a very good relationship with the old man of the Fu family before, and they helped each other a lot."

    "Although the old man also said that he regretted making this engagement, but at that time, he should have thought of being able to get closer with his friends, which is also good."

    "Later, the old man of the Fu family left just like that, and the relationship between the two families was not as good as before."

    Su Xun nodded, this is a normal thing, one generation has the friendship of one generation, but when it comes to the next generation, it will be different.

    Moreover, both of them are top-level families in Linjiang, the most important thing for each other is actually their interests, and nothing else counts except interests.

    Luo Shenyi continued: "But the marriage contract has always existed. After so many years, many people know about it."

    "And the marriage contract between the family must be very serious, unlike ordinary families, casual talk is like a joke, it is related to the face of the family."

    "As for my personality, you also know it, especially when I was young, I was very angry about this matter, so why did you decide on my marriage when I was young when I didn't understand anything.  "

    Luo Shenyi then said: "You know what happened next. I left the Luo family directly. No one mentioned this matter. It's just that guy Fu Yanjie who keeps harassing me with this reason."

    "Who would have thought that after he went crazy, people from the Fu family would actually bring up this matter again. This is something I never expected."

    "It is estimated that Grandpa is also very entangled now. He is in a dilemma and doesn't know what to do."

    Su Xun sighed, but he was so confused, how could such a marriage be arranged?

    "That's not right, then your father is Luo Manshan, so he is so cruel, with only two daughters, and you are gone, he is still willing to marry the last daughter to a lunatic?" Su Xun felt unable to understand.

    Unless Naluomanshan is givenGreen, Luo Tianyi is not his biological daughter, otherwise the daughter is the heart of his father, how could he be willing to marry by force.

    Even in a big family, the feelings are not as strong as in ordinary families, it shouldn't be like this, after all, they are their own flesh and blood.

    "He is a timid waste!"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Luo Shenyi sneered.

    ""

    Su Xun was stupefied and wondered if this Luo Shenyi was so real, so no matter what, he was also her biological father, so he just said that, as if he had no feelings at all.

    "Do you know why, because the Luo family and the Fu family cooperate very closely in some fields, or the Luo family is now declining more and more."

    "Under the leadership of Luo Manshan, the situation is not as good as before. On the contrary, the Fu family is thriving. Without the support of the Fu family, the life of the Luo family will be more difficult. This is what he is worried about."

    Luo Shenyi's face was covered with a layer of frost, and it seemed to be colder than before. Obviously, in her heart, she was quite disdainful of Luo Manshan.

    But this is not surprising, because people like Luo Shenyi are capable, but it is precisely because of this that she looks down on her father Luo Manshan.

    Perhaps there is something that creates a gap between the two of them, plus Luo Manshan's ability, it's really not very good, Luo Shenyi definitely doesn't like him.

    Su Xun said: "Then what's the difference between selling a daughter?"

    "That's the way it is. Otherwise, why do you think he is so afraid of the Fu family? He can say whatever he wants, and he doesn't dare to refuse at all."

    Luo Shenyi showed contempt on her face, and said: "He always thought that if he and the Fu family became in-laws, the Luo family would have a better life in the future. He was thinking too much."

    "There is no friendship and in-laws between families. Only being strong is hard power."

    Su Xun nodded. It is true that it is true that it will definitely not work to rely on others.

    "However, in my opinion, he doesn't want Tianyi to marry someone, but uses this method to force me." Luo Shenyi said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Taking It For Granted Too Much (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You mean, their original intention was not to want Luo Tianyi to marry, but also to use the relationship between the two of you sisters to force you."

    Su Xun is not stupid, he immediately understood what Luo Shenyi meant.

    Luo Shenyi said: "There is a great possibility that this is the case. What Tianyi said is that she is also the darling of the Luo family, but I am not."

    "Even if one has to be sacrificed, no matter how you look at it, it's me. After all, I'm not a member of the Luo family, and I won't have any relationship with the Luo family in the future. If I go to marry someone, for them  , should be the lowest loss."

    In Luo Shenyi's voice, there was unstoppable sadness and despair.

    Su Xun didn't like it, but if you think about it carefully, there is indeed a great possibility.

    It seems that Luo Manshan is right, like Luo Shenyi's character, he may not care about anything, but he still cares about Luo Tianyi.

    If Luo Tianyi was really allowed to marry a lunatic instead of her, I'm afraid Luo Shenyi would feel very uncomfortable in her heart, and even feel guilty.

    They just pinpointed this point, and then said that on purpose, to see if Luo Shenyi would change his mind.

    If he really did this, it would be too cruel for Luo Shenyi, it was equivalent to being in a dilemma, and he didn't know how to choose at all.

    It is definitely impossible to marry Fu Yanjie, and Luo Shenyi is unwilling to do so.

    But what about Luo Tianyi? That's her own sister. It seems impossible to just watch her own sister die like this.

    It's no wonder that Luo Shenyi's mood is not right today, no matter who encounters this kind of thing, they will probably be in a bad mood.

    Even Su Xun, a bystander, felt very pained, let alone Luo Shenyi, the person involved, the feeling in her heart can be imagined.

    Of course, in Su Xun's opinion, there is nothing to worry about. After all, he is here. As long as he is here, it is impossible for the two sisters of the Luo family to marry a lunatic.

    If Su Xun really wanted to stop him, at worst, he would play ruthlessly and spend money to hire a top-level killer. If he dumped a few hundred million, he might not kill the Fu family.

    What angered Su Xun the most was that the members of the Luo family belonged to the same family. As a result, this attitude towards Luo Shenyi was really chilling.

    Mr. Luo has not expressed his position for the time being. It is understandable that he has something to say, but if he does not speak, it is equivalent to acquiescing.

    As for that Luo Manshan, it is not a thing. From the first time he saw him, Su Xun didn't have a good impression of him.

    "Su Xun, I really don't know what to do. The Fu family's attitude is very tough. If they don't agree, they will tear their face apart."

    Luo Shenyi said: "It is precisely because of their toughness that the entire Luo family has no room for maneuver. It is impossible for them to consider for me."

    "I've been thinking about it all day, and I really don't know what to do."

    Su Xun also understood that the Fu family probably felt a little distorted at this time.

    After all, it's just such a son, and he was driven crazy all at once, the feeling can be imagined.

    Su Xun could understand them, but he would not sympathize with them. Although he did the thing, he didn't feel any guilt in his heart.

    People don't offend me, I don't offend others, Fu Yanjie, that idiot, makes troubles again and again, when he can threaten Luo Shenyi, Su Xun will definitely not let him go.

    It's a pity that he didn't kill him this time. This is the only thing Su Xun regrets. If he had known that he would have done things more simply, there wouldn't be so many things.

    At this time, the Fu family must have the mentality of revenge. Anyway, it doesn't matter if their son is crazy, it has to make it difficult for others.

    If your Luo family disagrees, well, our cooperation will be cancelled, and we will continue to publicize it outside. Your Luo family does not keep its promise and has no credibility.

    People in the upper class and families, what they value most is a face. Compared with these, a Luoshenyi is really nothing.

    However, they also took advantage of Luo Shenyi's weakness. If Luo Shenyi is really asked to marry someone, Luo Shenyi probably won't be troubled at all.

    Just do what you should do in the company, all of this, as if you didn't hear it.

    However, the Luo family's move to push Luo Tianyi out really caught Luo Shenyi by surprise, and made her really not know what to do.

    Su Xun said: "Other?It¨s not that there is no way to do this, on the contrary, the way is quite simple, depending on how it is done.  "

    "any solution?"

    Luo Shenyi's beautiful eyes lit up, looking particularly radiant, and it seemed that some charm had been added to them.

    She knew that Su Xun would definitely have a solution, because Su Xun always stepped forward at every critical moment in the past, giving people unexpected surprises and touches.

    This time, maybe Su Xun has a solution.

    Perhaps Luo Shenyi didn't realize it herself. After getting along for a long time, she seemed to have developed some dependence on Su Xun over time.

    Su Xun said: "The easiest way is to bring down the Fu family directly, and then there will be no problems."

    "If the Fu family goes bankrupt, do you still care about them? I don't believe the Luo family is so stupid as to care about this marriage contract."

    In fact, there is more than one method, and there is another way to go to Luoman Mountain and threaten him, but this method is not very good.

    After all, this is someone else's family business. If you go by like this, you are just meddling in your own business.

    That guy Luo Manshan probably wouldn't care about him either. Anyway, he is the father of the two sisters of the Luo family, so it's obviously impossible for him to kill him.

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggering the random task [Destroy the Fu family]"

    Task name: [Destroy the Fu family]

    Task requirements: The Fu family is aggressive and even wants to rob the host for a woman. As a protagonist, how can this kind of thing be allowed to happen.

    Please host to take action, the method is not limited, directly erase the Fu family from Linjiang.

    ? Task Difficulty: Five Stars

    Task reward: 50 points

    As a result, while talking, Su Xun suddenly came with a task. It seems that this system still understands itself quite well.

    Since the host has said so, then Su Xun will not doubt it even more. The best way must be to destroy the Fu family.

    Moreover, this system is relatively ruthless, and it actually allowed me to wipe out the Fu family in all directions.

    In other words, in Linjiang in the future, the Fu family will no longer exist, and the members of the Fu family will also disappear.

    It is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone and get rewards at that time.

    Unexpectedly, after Luo Shenyi heard this, she looked helpless and said, "Su Xun, you take it for granted." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368: A Really Awesome Hacker (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I can also think of what you said. If the Fu family is destroyed, then everything will naturally be solved."

    Luo Shenyi smiled wryly, and said, "But do you really think that the Fu family is so easy to deal with?"

    "If that's the case, I'm afraid they won't be so scared."

    Luo Shenyi continued: "Don't underestimate these families. They have been deeply rooted in Linjiang for decades, and they are very powerful."

    "Basically in a certain field or in several fields, they have basically completed their monopoly. If you want to fight against them, the intensity is not ordinary."

    "Even if many well-known big companies come to the local area, they can't handle them. Even the Fu family is the most powerful among the big families. It's unrealistic to want to handle them."

    "It's better to let me take Tianyi with me, and the two of us will go far away."

    Luo Shenyi was talking nonsense, and she knew it was impossible.

    If she went far away, among other things, she would definitely not be able to let go of her company in Linjiang.

    Moreover, Luo Tianyi is still young and immature. If you let her leave the house all of a sudden, it may not be very easy.

    Su Xun was full of confidence and said: "It's good that they are awesome, but there is always a way to defeat them."

    "If you want to make the Fu family's business go wrong, how much money can you operate?" Su Xun asked.

    A simple and crude method is to directly take a large amount of money and attack the Fu family's company. As long as their business fails, everything will go bankrupt.

    It's just that it requires a lot of money, which is impossible. Even a big company can't afford it, so it seems naturally impossible.

    But Su Xun, who lacks everything, is not short of money.

    On the contrary, now Su Xun is very worried, and it is really uncomfortable that the money cannot be spent.

    Luo Shenyi glanced at Su Xun in surprise, only to hear her say: "At least say tens of billions, and if the tens of billions are really thrown out, there will be a long stalemate.  Earn the money back."

    "It doesn't matter whether you earn or not, as long as you can kill them, money really doesn't matter."

    Su Xun continued to ask: "Let me ask you again, if I get you all the information of the Fu family company and give you another 10 billion funds, how sure are you?"

    Luo Shenyi originally wanted to say, how is this possible, the information of a company is the most core confidential stuff, which cannot be easily accessed by others, it is all encrypted layer by layer, quite safe.

    But Luo Shenyi suddenly realized, no, Su Xun seems to be a computer genius, a top hacker.

    With his technology, there should be no big problem in accomplishing this.

    Luo Shenyi really didn't think of this trick before, but now her heart couldn't stop being excited.

    If you can really get the core information of the entire Fu family, it is equivalent to grasping their lifeblood, and knowing their weaknesses, it will be too easy if you want to beat him again.

    Luo Shenyi is also very confident, she said directly: "If you can really get me the information, and if you have enough funds, I will guarantee that the Fu family will be hit hard, and it will be 100%."

    "good!"

    Su Xun also believes in Luo Shenyi's ability. Of course, what he admires the most is Luo Shenyi's level of confidence. It's better to look like this, and it's better than not having any confidence at all.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'll transfer the money to you right away, and I will take action tomorrow to kill the Fu family. Let's make a quick decision."

    "Where did you get so much money?"

    Even though Luo Shenyi already believed in Su Xun, it still felt impossible, tens of billions, it made people feel scalp tingling.

    This is not millions, it is not a concept at all.

    Even if they are ranked on the list of China's richest people, those rich people who are worth tens of billions at every turn, let them really take out tens of billions to see.

    I believe that few people can do it, because the net worth and the amount of cash in your hands are really not the same thing, and it can even be said that the difference is too great.

    Even for some giant companies, unless they are the top in the world, it is actually a huge risk to spend 10 billion in cash.

    There are really few companies that dare to spend so much money casually. It¨s not that there are not so many, but you have to think about itNext, after the money is taken out, can it be recovered, and when can it be recovered.

    This is related to the company's capital chain. Once the capital chain is broken, it will be a disaster for the entire company.

    As for Su Xun, he was alone, so how could he get so much money.

    Su Xun smiled. He also knew that if he took so much money at once, he would definitely have doubts, but it's hard for you to explain this kind of thing.

    So Su Xun could only avoid the seriousness and said lightly: "Don't worry, I will definitely get the money for you when I have lied to you, just wait for the action."

    It is impossible to transfer such a huge amount of money casually. It needs a certain process, and it is estimated that it will arrive at the earliest, and it will be tomorrow.

    Just tonight, Su Xun stopped watching small movies, saved some time, and hacked the information of the Fu family company, and then made them hurt.

    Su Xun said: "How many companies are under the Fu family, tell me the names of these companies."

    Luo Shenyi also knew that Su Xun might be playing for real this time, so she didn't talk nonsense, and said, "Okay, I'll send you an email later."

    After Su Xun returned to his home, he turned on his computer, and the top hackers started to act.

    There are indeed many companies under the Fu family, but many of them are small companies. It is estimated that some relatives of the Fu family are directly running them.

    It is equivalent to attaching to the thigh of the Fu family, so that he can enjoy the cool.

    Su Xun doesn't care about these companies, the most important thing is the Fu Group, which is the largest company of the Fu family and a giant.

    As long as this company is settled, the remaining small companies and the like will naturally be nothing to fear.

    Su Xun started to manipulate the computer, attacking the Fu family's internal network firewall.

    In the evening, they must have already left work, and none of them would have expected such a thing.

    It is true that the security level is quite high. After all, it is a big company, so it must protect data and the like.

    But in Su Xun's eyes, all these are really pediatrics, which makes people feel that it is nothing worth mentioning.

    It didn't take long for Su Xun to break through the network, and downloaded all the internal information of Fu's company.

    A truly powerful hacker does not break through your network and leave you helpless.

    What's really awesome is that someone like Su Xun, who broke through other people's network, can still act like a normal person without even noticing it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369: The Problem of Stealing Information (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A large amount of information of the Fu Group was transmitted back through top-level means, but when Su Xun really took a closer look at it, he discovered it.

    The information is indeed obtained, but there is nothing too core.

    These things are already quite important, including the company's top secret documents, and some billing records, which are basically equivalent to life gates.

    For a large company, it would be unimaginable if all these things were leaked.

    However, Su Xun was not satisfied. What he wanted was something that could kill the Fu family in one blow.

    For example, some contracts, some shady things.

    Su Xun would definitely not believe that such a big company can be upright.

    It is no longer a three-year-old child, so he will not believe in absolutely clean things in this world.

    If it is some large international companies, they will be more interested in this aspect, but the Fu family is a local snake in Linjiang.

    All kinds of relationship networks must be quite powerful, and I am afraid that there are many secret transactions on weekdays, so I will pick them up.

    It will be exposed at that time, and at a critical moment, you can deal a fatal blow to the Fu family, just like throwing a brick in the wind and rain.

    At the same time, there are some contracts and the like, which can grasp the current operating situation of the entire company of the Fu family, which is equivalent to having a thorough understanding of the enemy. If you want to deal with them in this way, it will be a breeze.

    Su Xun can be sure that all he can find in the computer is these, and there is really nothing of value left.

    He directly sent this vast amount of information to Luo Shenyi, and at the same time asked: "Why do I feel that there are still some important information, but I can't find them at all."

    Luo Shenyi knew Su Xun too well now, and immediately understood what Su Xun meant. She only heard her say: "There are some materials that won't be put in the computer."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "For example, some important contracts and the like, they only have the originals, and there is no text in the computer, because they are also afraid of losing it. After all, there are still some insecurities in the computer."

    After being told by Luo Shenyi, Su Xun probably understood that he had never been in contact with this kind of thing before, so these people are quite shrewd.

    Su Xun asked: "Where are these important materials and the like?"

    "It's all controlled by the person in charge of the company. It's very likely that it's in some top-secret safe, in the office, or at home."

    Luo Shenyi made a rough analysis. At this time, she can only guess. It is impossible for you to let her speak too accurately.

    However, when speaking, Luo Shenyi could tell that there was obviously some excitement in Luo Shenyi's tone.

    It is estimated that she also read some of the materials and understood the importance of Su Xun's acquisition of these things, which would be a major blow to the Fu family.

    She thinks this should be pretty good. If it is given to her, and there are sufficient funds, the life of the Fu family will be very difficult in the future.

    But Su Xun's meaning seems to be not satisfied.

    Su Xun said directly: "All the information has been transmitted to you, you can take some time to sort it out yourself, and I will think of a way."

    "As for the money, it should be transferred to your account within tomorrow. Remember to tell me when you do it later." Su Xun said.

    "Um!"

    Luo Shenyi sounded calm, but she couldn't keep calm in her heart, 10 billion, this is a huge amount of money.

    Let alone touching it since she was a child, she has never seen so much money. Anyone who hears this number should not be able to calm down anymore. Why is Su Xun still so calm.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun began to think about it. He was thinking about how to get some shady information about the Fu family.

    This is not the key point, if you don't have it, you can get the Fu family, but if there is, it is naturally better, and the process of bringing down the Fu family can be speeded up a lot.

    Su Xun didn't want to waste too much time on a mere Fu family, he wanted to get rid of the Fu family as soon as possible, and in the future, if he was out of sight and out of mind, he happened to get rid of an enemy for himself.

    In addition to wanting to help Luo Shenyi, there is actually another important thingThe reason is that the Fu family completely provoked Su Xun.

    Especially when Su Xun guessed that the killer from last time, more than 90% of the possibility was that the Fu family was looking for it, one can imagine what Su Xun thought.

    Must get rid of this Fu family, even if it costs some money, Su Xun will not hesitate, after all, almost killed Su Xun, this nature is really too bad.

    Su Xun has been thinking about how to get some important core information of Fujia Company, which is quite difficult.

    After all, it is the top big family in Linjiang, even if it is Su Xun's ability, it is still somewhat difficult.

    He can't forcefully go to the Fu family, just take out these things, that's not realistic.

    He has a big family and a big career, so he might be stopped at any moment. Even if he can fight, he won't be able to stand up to his family.

    It would be great if it could be done without anyone noticing.

    After such an idea popped up in his mind, Su Xun suddenly lit up, as if there was a flash of inspiration, didn't he still have an invisibility cloak.

    The invisibility cloak is an artifact. As long as you wear it on your body, no one will be able to find you. Isn't it beautiful.

    But the problem is, even if I can sneak into the Fu family without anyone noticing, I may not be able to succeed.

    Su Xun guessed by himself that there is a great possibility that those materials should be hidden in the Fu family, not in the company. After all, the company still has risks.

    At night, there is no one in the company. It is impossible for someone to guard there 24 hours a day.

    If there are really some shady things in the company, no one can sleep well at night, anyway, Su Xun thinks so.

    It is safest to be at home. For a big family, there will be people in the house every day. Of course, it goes without saying that the safety is most likely in the bedroom.

    The key point is that even if you find the bedroom, it must be in the safe. Rich people will have safes in their homes. This is a sure thing.

    Su Xun has never touched that kind of thing, but he has heard of it to some extent. It is very strong and cannot be opened by normal means.

    Unless there is a password, it is absolutely impossible to open it.

    And there should be a certain procedure, after a few failures, it will completely fail to open.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 I don't study much, don't lie to me (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    And why is it called a safe? Naturally, it is quite safe, and a safe is estimated to be worth a lot of money.

    But you get what you pay for, and it is reasonable to be expensive. If you want to open it, it is almost impossible. It is estimated that if you use explosives, you may not be able to blow it up.

    It is almost impossible to use violent means.

    Some safes are even customized according to the needs of the guests. If there are some shameful things in them, they may be destroyed by themselves when the safe is moved by force. At that time, the bamboo basket will be empty.

    Su Xun has a headache. None of his skin can unlock the lock. Before, Su Xun never thought that he would have such a need.

    Those safes will definitely not be connected to the Internet, so it is naturally impossible for Su Xun to use his own technology to break open forcibly.

    There is another way, if you can't open it, take the safe away forcibly, study slowly in the future, find some experts in this field, and crack this thing open.

    But this is even more impossible, let alone how big the safe is, wearing an invisibility cloak, it is impossible to stuff the safe in.

    It's equivalent to exposing yourself, and it's impossible to walk out of the Fu family directly.

    If you forcibly walk out of the Fu family, it is equivalent to scaring the snake, which is not good.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun felt a bit of a pain in the ass, and felt something was wrong. Could it be that he wanted to give up? Although the impact was not too great, it would still be useful if he got something.

    "By the way, isn't Wang Zhaobang the kind of sharp-edged special soldier? Will he have a few tricks?"

    In Su Xun's mind, this person suddenly flashed, that is, Wang Zhaobang, former Nanlao's guard.

    This guy is a talent, Su Xun has always believed in it, otherwise, he would use all his strength to draw him to his side.

    He should have received all kinds of training, and I don't know whether he can pick locks or not, which is hard to say.

    Assuming he can, lend him the invisibility cloak and let him enter Fu's house, it should be more effective.

    Because he has a lot of experience, it seems that it is not difficult to steal things without anyone noticing. With the blessing of the invisibility cloak, there seems to be no problem.

    But the problem is that if you look for him, it's equivalent to exposing the invisibility cloak. Is there a certain risk in this?

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun didn't care so much anymore, so he called him first and asked him before talking, maybe he wouldn't either, so he was worried for nothing.

    The phone was connected, and Wang Zhaobang's hearty voice came over: "Boss, what instructions do you have?"

    "It's not a big deal, let me ask you a question, can you open the safe?" Su Xun asked.

    "Safety box?"

    Wang Zhaobang was stunned for a moment, and then he replied honestly: "When I was in the army before, I received training, and indeed I know a little bit."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel happy. It seems that his guess is really not wrong.

    It may sound a little ridiculous, but Su Xun knows that elite special forces like this have a lot of training that ordinary people can't even think of.

    Because they are different from ordinary soldiers, they have to perform some special tasks, and they have particularly high requirements for themselves, which means they have to be trained to be very versatile.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun is also quite strange. Wang Zhaobang has certain skills, but he only wants to be a security guard, which makes people wonder.

    "but´´´"

    Unexpectedly, within a few seconds of Su Xun being happy, he immediately poured cold water on Su Xun, only to hear him say: "If it's the one that uses a password, I'm sure I can open it."

    "This thing looks complicated, but after mastering the technique, if you really listen to the sound of the internal mechanical gears, you can guess the password to open it."

    "But many safes now use fingerprints and irises, which are high-tech, and I can't open them." Wang Zhaobang said honestly.

    This has indeed had a certain impact on Su Xun's mood, it seems that it is not as easy as I thought.

    ?But Su Xun didn't want to give up, so now he can only gamble, if it doesn't work, just pull it down, as long as Wang Zhaobang is here, nothing happens.

    Su Xun said in a deep voice: "Then after you get off work at night, come to my place, I have something to tell you."

    Wang Zhaobang probably understood why Su Xun was looking for him, but he didn't ask any further questions, but said, "Okay,I get off work at six o'clock, and I'll go there when I'm done.  "

    ！！！！！！！！

    At around 7 o'clock in the evening, Wang Zhaobang arrived at Su Xun's house. This was Wang Zhaobang's first visit.

    He grinned and said, "It doesn't look empty if one person lives in such a big house."

    "It's okay, I rented this house when I saw it was suitable, it's better than renting it with others."

    Wang Zhaobang obviously didn't expect that someone with Su Xun's status would even need to rent a house. He shouldn't be short of money. It's really confusing.

    But Wang Zhaobang didn't ask too much, but said: "Boss, what's the matter with you calling me this time?"

    "Please do one thing for me."

    "Why are you being so polite? If you have anything to say, just say it. Don't treat me like an outsider."

    This guy looks like a rough guy, but he's actually pretty good at talking. In this world, there are not many really stupid people.

    Su Xun said without hesitation, "If you know how to open a safe, help me go to Fu's house to steal some information."

    "Linjiang Fu's family?"

    Wang Zhaobang's voice suddenly rose. He had naturally heard of the Fu family, and he was a little surprised, but he was not afraid.

    His courage is not ordinary.

    However, he still frowned, and then said with a smile: "Boss, frankly speaking, it's difficult. The Fu family is a tyrant in Linjiang, and it's not easy to sneak into their villa."

    "What if I can make you invisible?" Su Xun said.

    He has already decided to lend him the invisibility cloak. The first reason is that Wang Zhaobang is relatively reliable, and he is not afraid that he will betray him, nor that he will take it away.

    Secondly, there is the second point. The system will definitely not say that although the invisibility cloak is also miraculous, there are actually some news that there is research in this area. If it is really explained, it can still be explained.

    Wang Zhaobang froze for a moment, his face full of confusion: "Invisibility, how is this possible?!"

    "Look at what this is?"

    While talking, Su Xun took out his invisibility cloak and said, "This is an invisibility cloak, as long as you wear it on your body, you can become invisible."

    Wang Zhaobang glanced at the invisibility cloak in Su Xun's hands, which was as thin as a cicada's wings and almost transparent. He still couldn't believe it.

    Can't help but say: "Boss, I don't read much, don't lie to me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371: Sneaking into the Fu Family (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This reaction of Wang Zhaobang was also expected by Su Xun. Su Xun said: "Why lie to you, how could I lie to you about this kind of thing."

    "Did I lie to you to go to the Fu family to give away the head? I'm not that kind of person."

    Wang Zhaobang also knew that Su Xun's serious appearance didn't seem like he was bragging, and there seemed to be no need to trick him.

    But this kind of thing, I still can't believe it, so he said: "Is there really such a thing as an invisibility cloak? It seems that I have never heard of it."

    To say that this kind of thing is only of a conceptual nature, no one can research it, and the difficulty is too great.

    Perhaps some top countries already have experience in this area of ??technology, but they will use these technologies in weapons.

    It is a consensus in the world that technology in the military field should be at least a decade or two ahead of the civilian field.

    Because if something like an invisibility cloak is really developed and can be popularized, magic is magic, but if you think about it carefully, is this really a good thing?

    At that time, everyone will be able to be invisible, and it is obvious that the world will be in chaos. Everything about invisibility is actually a false proposition, because this kind of thing will not be allowed to spread among the people.

    Su Xun suddenly took out a piece of clothing and said it was an invisibility cloak, which is really unbelievable.

    "Do you know who developed the main battery of Tianji Technology Company?" Su Xun asked.

    Wang Zhaobang's eyes widened involuntarily. The meaning of Su Xun's question was quite obvious. He said in disbelief, "You developed it?"

    "That's right, I made it up by myself."

    Su Xun nodded.

    Wang Zhaobang was really shocked at this moment. As an employee of Tianji Technology Company, how could he not know about the company's popular battery.

    Now every employee in the company is very proud because they are employees of Tianji Technology Company, and it is because of this battery that it has been recognized all over the world.

    Wang Zhaobang thought the same way in his heart. He felt quite awesome. The mobile phone he was using now was also a hot pepper mobile phone that he just bought.

    However, he never expected that such an awesome battery was actually researched by Su Xun. He thought it was the result of the hard work of the whole team.

    No wonder Su Xun is the big boss behind it. At this moment, Wang Zhaobang finally understood.

    "This invisibility cloak was also made when I was bored, and the effect is not bad."

    Su Xun said, there is no way, I can only say this, at least there is some credibility, because there is a super battery in front of it.

    The awesome battery has been assembled, so what is impossible, the only explanation is that Su Xun is too awesome.

    Sure enough, Wang Zhaobang immediately praised and said: "Then you are too good, you are simply a scientific genius, you should go to the National Academy of Sciences, and you will definitely be an academician."

    Su Xun couldn't help hehe, thinking that I was just playing around, so young, you asked me to stay with a group of old people, how would I live my life.

    So Su Xun said: "As for my personality, I am used to being free and easy. I don't like to join a science academy or something, just live happily."

    Wang Zhaobang also couldn't understand Su Xun's thinking. In his opinion, maybe geniuses are like this, which is different from normal people.

    But Wang Zhaobang said: "Boss, if you don't produce this invisibility cloak quickly, you can cooperate with the military. It will greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the army."

    "And if you go to Mr. Nan to take the lead for you, he won't treat you badly. He will definitely give you a lot of quotations, which kills two birds with one stone."

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little bit pained, thinking that this person's attention is not the same as his own.

    He could only explain: "This thing is very difficult, and the materials are rare. It is already very difficult to make one, and it cannot be reproduced."

    "Because the technology is immature, I can only make one for fun." Su Xun said.

    "Well, that's how it turned out!"

    After Wang Zhaobang heard this, he said, "Give it to me, and I will try it."

    "Don't！！"

    Su Xun quickly stopped Wang Zhaobang, and he said: "After wearing this thing on the body, it will be activated.Moved, only one hour of continuous effect time.  "

    "After using it, it will be charged. It can't be used for a long time. How can you wear it now?"

    "So that's what happened, forget it, when shall we do it?"

    "It's up to you to decide. Do you want to do it after you have a meal, or wait until later, in the middle of the night."

    Wang Zhaobang thought for a while, and a serious expression rarely appeared on his face.

    Immediately he said: "Let's do it right away."

    "It's not good to be late. Some didn't go home at this point, and those who went home were eating or something. There should be no one in the room, so it's convenient for me to do it. If I really wait for them to go to bed at night, I will open the safe.  very dangerous."

    Su Xun understood what he meant. This is a good idea, because the safe is usually in the bedroom.

    There is a person sleeping, and you want to open the safe without anyone noticing, which is too difficult.

    Su Xun felt that what Wang Zhaobang said made sense, and said, "Okay, then let's go there."

    The Fu family is the top family in Linjiang. The family has a big business and has attracted the attention of countless people.

    It was easy for them to find out where the Fu family's mansion was. There was almost no difficulty. Everyone knew it.

    Su Xun drove there himself, but he had to be a little more careful, there was still a distance away, so he stopped.

    The next thing will be left to Wang Zhaobang.

    I deliberately picked a place where no one was parked, and there were no people in the mansion area, Su Xun said: "Put on the invisibility cloak, be careful, the most important thing is to protect yourself."

    "If you are in danger, or if the safe cannot be opened, you should return it quickly. If you can't get it, you can't get it. Don't put yourself in it. Also remember that the invisibility cloak has a time limit, and you can't contact people.  When it arrives, it will act immediately.￣

    Su Xun didn't know why he talked so much, and continued: "If you encounter danger and cannot handle it, please notify me in time."

    "Don't worry, I know what's going on."

    Wang Zhaobang nodded calmly.

    ? With his ability and psychological quality, the Fu family is not a den of dragons and tigers, and there is no problem in getting out.

    Seeing Wang Zhaobang disappear into the air, Su Xun had no choice but to wait here quietly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372: The Big Thing Is Bad (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun just sat in the car, waiting quietly.

    Fortunately, this is a luxury residential area. Basically, the people who live here are rich and powerful. It is actually a common occurrence to have a Lamborghini parked by the side of the road. It seems that there is nothing surprising about it.

    It's a pity that Su Xun doesn't smoke, otherwise he can relieve his emotions. It is impossible to say that he is not worried at all.

    How could he not be worried, after all, it is the Fu family, which is quite powerful.

    Time passed by every minute and every second, and more than forty minutes had passed. Su Xun also knew that there was not much time left for Wang Zhaobang.

    Suddenly the car door was opened suddenly at this time, and there was no one outside, which really shocked Su Xun.

    "Grandma, you almost scared me to death, alright?"

    At this moment, Wang Zhaobang took off his invisibility cloak and finally saw his prototype.

    It turned out to be Wang Zhaobang, and Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that he could come back successfully, and it was estimated that things went well.

    "How is it going?" Su Xun asked.

    Wang Zhaobang took out a thick stack of documents and said, "I have searched for several rooms, and there is indeed a safe."

    "After opening it, I have taken out all the files inside. As for whether there are any other places, I don't know. I have been pinching the use time of this invisibility cloak."

    Su Xun nodded, this is enough, the files that can be placed in the safe are definitely not ordinary things, they are absolutely useful.

    However, Su Xun didn't look at it at this time, he said: "Hurry up, let's leave here first."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun stepped on the accelerator and left here.

    It seemed as if nothing had happened, and the Fu family had no idea that a crisis had already quietly descended upon them.

    Su Xun took Wang Zhaobang to have a meal, drank some wine, and then sent him home, and told him not to leak anything about what happened today.

    ?In fact, Su Xun also believes that he is a man. Based on his personal experience, he must be quite loyal. He naturally knows what he can say and what he can't say.

    Su Xun went to Luo Shenyi again, and gave these materials to Luo Shenyi. After Luo Shenyi read it, her eyes obviously widened.

    Asked with a look of disbelief: "Su Xun, where did you get these things?" When he spoke, he was obviously quite shocked.

    Su Xun didn't say too much, just said: "Let's take a look and see if these materials are useful."

    Luo Shenyi didn't talk nonsense, so she quickly read it, and probably turned it around, Rao Shenyi was such a calm person, she couldn't help but look happy on her face.

    This is not the same as Luo Shenyi who usually has a frosty face.

    Luo Shenyi said: "These are very useful, about some insider transactions of the Fu family."

    "There are still a lot of originals of their important contracts. Getting the originals is equivalent to their hands. Without the final basis, it is too simple to want others to tear up the treaty with them."

    Su Xun didn't know much about this aspect, and he didn't want to worry about it so much, so he just heard Su Xun say: "Well, anyway, I don't care so much, you just watch the operation."

    "Do it as soon as possible, and Tianyi, please comfort her, don't make her too sad, after a while, everything will be fine."

    "Um！！"

    Luo Shenyi was obviously full of expectations, and finally found a chance to fight against the Fu family and successfully beat them down.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Two days later, Fu Hao was drinking tea in the luxurious office building on the top floor of the Fu Group.

    On the table is a set of exquisite purple sand teapot tea set, which looks expensive and rare.

    This guy usually likes to drink tea, because only when drinking tea can he calm down a little.

    During this period of time, his mood was particularly bad, and he became more and more irritable. This kind of thing happened to his son, which made him quite uncomfortable.

    At the same time, it also aroused his desire for revenge. Sooner or later, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi would be killed by him. It was only a matter of time.

    In Linjiang, if he dared to offend the Fu family, it proved that death was not far away.

    "Chairman, it's not good!"

      At this moment, a man who looked like an assistant rushed in, with a flustered look on his face.

    Fu Hao looked up at him, feeling a little dissatisfied. He asked his subordinates to be calm and calm.

    Don't look frizzy, it looks uncomfortable.

    The guy in front of him really made him feel a little uncomfortable, so Fu Hao asked: "What's the matter, you look so flustered, how do I usually teach you?"

    After hearing this, the expression on the assistant's face did not improve.

    He hurriedly said: "Chairman, something serious happened."

    "What's up?"

    Fu Hao stopped what he was doing, looked at this assistant, and after hearing about something serious, it would still make people a little wary.

    But he couldn't figure out what big things could happen to the Fu family in Linjiang. It must be the company's business that the assistant could communicate with him.

    He has no way of touching things at home.

    The assistant wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said quickly: "Chairman, there is a big problem. Many merchants and companies that cooperate with our company are now tearing up their contracts."

    "In addition, that Luo Shenyi from the Luo family, she suddenly invested a large amount of money and forcibly competed with our Fu family for business. It feels like she is doing a loss-making business, and she wants to hurt both of our Fu family!"

    "Luo Shenyi?"

    As soon as he heard this name, Fu Hao would inevitably think of his son, and his mood naturally fluctuated to a certain extent.

    His face was livid, and he said: "It seems that the forced marriage has stimulated her to a certain extent."

    "But if she wants to fight with my Fu family, she's thinking too much, isn't she worthy of both sides?"

    Fu Hao's face was full of disdain, he still didn't know how much Luo Shenyi weighed.

    She has already left the Luo family a long time ago. How much money can she have to fight against the Fu family? Even if the Luo family, who is also a big family, come over, they probably don't have the ability.

    "Chairman, something is wrong!"

    At this moment, another general manager ran in, looking equally flustered.

    Fu Hao couldn't help wondering, he thought what happened to everyone today, so he asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Let's pay the family to do a private transaction before. The contract and other things have been disclosed on the Internet!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 Kidnapping Luoshenyi (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? It seems that he has been talking for a long time, as if everyone is talking and expressing their own opinions, but if you think about it carefully, it seems that they are all talking nonsense.

    There is no useful opinion, almost all of them are strongly condemning. If you condemn for nothing, will people pay attention to you? Now you are doing it with real guns and live ammunition.

    There is also someone who wants to seek peace with Luo Shenyi, how is this possible, let alone the dignified Fu family, this face cannot be wiped away at all.

    Even if it's really low-key, Luo Shenyi will definitely not agree. It's obviously a favorable situation. Why should I let you go? You think it's pretty good.

    So there is no need to think about it at all. She will definitely not agree to it. Asking her for peace will definitely not work, and even canceling the engagement may not work.

    For Luo Shenyi, there is no attraction at all. If they wiped out your Fu family, the marriage contract doesn't exist anymore.

    When the time comes, you will have nothing and no right to speak, who will talk to you?  Not even sympathetic.

    As for finding the Luo family, that's even more naive. The matter has developed to this point, and it has nothing to do with the Luo family, and everything is beyond their control.

    If the Luo family could really convince Luo Shenyi, then she would have already become the daughter-in-law of the Fu family, and there wouldn't be so many things going on now.

    Besides, from the present point of view, behind Luo Shenyi, there should be big people supporting her, and she is no worse than the Luo family. Compared with her, the Luo family may not be as good as her. Where is the qualification.

    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became. After being quarreled by this group of people, Fu Hao's heart became even more irritated.

    I just heard Fu Hao say: "Okay, don't talk so much today, the matter has not reached the final step, so don't worry too much now, the Fu family is the Fu family after all, and she is not a junior."

    After hearing this, many members of the Fu family didn't have any worries anyway. On the contrary, they have always been very confident in the Fu family.

    After all, the Fu family has been in Linjiang for too long, so they have completely lost their aggressiveness and no serious sense of crisis.

    Only a few people know very well that the current situation is no longer optimistic.

    Fu Hao returned to his room. At this time, his whole body was already sighing non-stop.

    Originally, she wanted to teach Luo Shenyi a lesson and make her suffer all her life, being with her crazy son, but she never thought that Luo Shenyi would punish her, and it would still be so painful.

    "Master, don't worry too much, take your time, after all, our Fu family has been deeply rooted in Linjiang for decades, as long as it doesn't hurt the root."

    "When the old man was still there, I saw him go through all kinds of ups and downs. Otherwise, there would be no Fu family today, and everything would be fine."

    The butler came over at this time, stood aside, and said a few words of comfort.

    At this time, it is estimated that in the whole family, he is the only one who dares to come and talk to Fu Hao. At this time, no one else dares to make trouble.

    When Fu Hao saw that the housekeeper had arrived, he didn't lose his temper. He still had some affection for the old housekeeper, and regarded him more as his elder.

    Because when he was young, the housekeeper had been working in his house almost all the time, and he had been doing this for decades, which was quite a profession.

    And taking him with him since he was a child, Fu Hao has long regarded him as a trustworthy person, so naturally he won't get angry with him.

    I could only sigh, and said, "Uncle Liang, you don't know much about the current situation of the company, and it is already very dangerous."

    "It is too fatal for the family information to be stolen. I have a hunch that if this continues, the company will not be able to survive in less than a week."

    The Fu Group is considered a giant in Linjiang, and can be involved in basically every industry. The reason why the entire Fu Family is awesome is actually the Fu Group.

    Once the Fu's Group collapses, even if they have some other industries, they will be unable to jump. The Fu family will be directly and mercilessly removed from the big families in Linjiang.

    Fu Hao, who has always been proud, is really a little scared this time. If the Fu family collapses, he will be finished.

    After thinking for a while, a fierce light suddenly appeared in Fu Hao's eyes, and he said: "It's the only way to go now."

    "Go and find me two masters, preferably ruthless ones who have committed crimes." Fu Hao said in a deep voice.

      At this time, the butler suddenly had a bad feeling, and he asked, "Master, what do you want to do?"

    Fu Hao's current appearance gave off an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Sure enough, this guy said: "At this point, I have no other solution. That Luo Shenyi, she is simply deceiving people too much."

    "There is still a last resort. I can only take the risk and find someone to kidnap her. If I can get her company and ask her to hand over the information in her hand, she will be gone by then.  Capital, all of this, will be solved."

    In the end, this guy, feeling that the situation was extremely unfavorable, moved his mind. The normal method should no longer work.

    It's only been a week, and he was beaten by Luo Shenyi's fierce offensive, and he was almost out of breath. If this continues, maybe what will happen.

    Kidnapping sounds dangerous, but if he really plays it this way, he can ignore the things of the police, and there is not much risk. The only worry is that Luoshen will not obey.

    The housekeeper obviously looked worried, and he said: "Master, this is not appropriate. It is a dirty method. If it is really used, it will have a great impact on the reputation of my Fu family."

    "And Luo Shenyi's temperament, I don't think she will give in easily." The housekeeper shook his head, obviously not optimistic about this decision.

    But that guy Fu Hao obviously has made up his mind. He probably doesn't have any better ideas in his mind at this time, so he might as well take the risk and fight it out.

    "So what if she doesn't give in? When the time comes, he will know that compared with life, everything else is nothing, so I don't believe it."

    "At worst, just kill him. In that case, my life will be a little easier."

    Fu Hao obviously didn't care so much anymore, he is a ruthless person, from the last time he asked someone to kill Su Xun, he could see that the methods were extremely ruthless.

    This time he was already in a desperate situation, and there was no other way to choose. Instead of waiting to die, he might as well try his best. This is the mentality of a gambler.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375: The Situation Is Urgent (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next afternoon, when it was time to get off work normally, Luo Shenyi drove home as before.

    During this period of time, she was a little tired, because she had to deal with the company's affairs, and she had to allocate a large part of her energy to deal with Fu's family.

    But fortunately, more than a week has passed, and the effect is obviously very significant.

    After being beaten, the Fu family was completely powerless to resist. Before that, everyone thought that the Fu family was a huge monster, and it would stand tall on this three-acre land in Linjiang.

    But Luo Shenyi told them with her own actions that there is nothing that can stand still.

    Even if it is a huge ship, as long as a gap is broken, the sinking will definitely not be far away. This time, the Fu family may not be able to enjoy themselves for a long time.

    Being able to personally kill the Fu family she hated the most, Luo Shenyi still felt a sense of accomplishment, and her heart was full of joy.

    This time, as long as the Fu family is brought down, Luo Shenyi can take over the entirety of such a huge company as the Fu Group.

    When the time comes, her Tianji Technology Company can also adjust its structure and become a behemoth in Linjiang. Su Xun's tens of billions are not in vain.

    "boom！！"

    As a result, at this moment, the car shook violently, waking Luo Shenyi up instantly. She realized that it seemed to be a car accident, so she stepped on the brakes quickly.

    It made Luo Shenyi a little unbelievable. She has always driven relatively steadily and never had a car accident, because there seemed to be no cars on the way home.

    Looking forward, there was no car in front of her. Only then did Luo Shenyi realize that she was being rear-ended by someone.

    Since it was a rear-end collision, it has nothing to do with me. It is probably the reason for the car behind. I am driving so slowly and can still rear-end. I don¨t know how the car behind me is driving.

    If you want to overtake, you have no intention of blocking the road.

    Encountering this kind of thing is not a big deal, after all, as long as there are no problems, people are fine, but there are still some bad things.

    Luo Shenyi turned off the car, got out of the car and took a look.

    Sure enough, it was hit. A van behind it hit the rear of Luoshenyi's car. Parts like the taillights were damaged, and it looked a little uncomfortable.

    Luo Shenyi sighed, the van didn't look like it was driven by a rich man, and Luo Shenyi didn't intend to trouble them, anyway, the car was insured, so it didn't matter.

    As a result, as soon as the car door opened, two men got out at the same time.

    One of them, who was a little burly, said, "I'm sorry, while I was driving just now, I answered a phone call and accidentally bumped into your car."

    "I am fully responsible for this matter. I will leave a contact information later and tell you how much the repair fee will be. I will compensate you."

    Luo Shenyi saw that this person's attitude was okay, so he didn't intend to cause trouble, and he didn't want to give his contact information to others casually.

    Luo Shenyi said: "No need, be careful next time you drive, you guys are leaving."

    "What's the point of that?"

    As a result, at this moment, before the two of them finished speaking, they made a move together, and directly went up to cover Luo Shenyi's mouth.

    Then she forcibly dragged Luo Shenyi into their car. Luo Shenyi, a woman like her, couldn't stand against them.

    The two of them were already complete veterans of kidnapping, and they cooperated quite tacitly. It only took a few seconds before and after, and Luo Shenyi was under control with their skillful techniques.

    Luo Shenyi wanted to scream, but her mouth was covered with black tape, so she couldn't speak.

    With her mentality, it is inevitable that she will panic at this time. Who knows what is waiting for her.

    Luo Shenyi has never had any accidents in terms of safety, and she doesn't feel that she is an important person, and she has to hire some bodyguards.

    With Luo Shenyi's character, if you find a bodyguard to surround her all day long, even if it's a secret protection, Luo Shenyi will not accept it.

    As a result, today's bloody plot happened to her after all. Everything was planned. When she was caught off guard, Luo Shenyi couldn't resist at all.

    At this time, no matter how developed her brain is, she still can't figure out how to save herself, so she can only wait and see for a while.

    Most importantly, there is noSomeone, that is to say, no one will report the crime, and I don't know when it will be discovered.

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [Save Luo Shenyi] was successfully triggered"

    Su Xun was at home, thinking about what he should eat tonight, whether he should eat takeaway or go out to eat.

    As a result, the system came up with a task for itself. Judging from this, the task seems to be quite diligent.

    It's just that the name of this task made Su Xun really confused. What is saving Luo Shenyi, and what happened to her?

    So Su Xun quickly looked at the specific situation of this task.

    ? Task name: [Save Luo Shenyi]

    Task requirements: Luo Shenyi was kidnapped on the way home from get off work, please ask the host to rescue her immediately to ensure Luo Shenyi's safety.

    ? Task Difficulty: Five Stars

    Task reward: 50 points

    "What?"

    Seeing Luo Shenyi being kidnapped, Su Xun couldn't calm down at all, and felt that his heart seemed to be half cold.

    He hurriedly asked: "System, is this true or not, don't joke with me."

    "The system will never lie to you. This is true. However, in any specific situation, you have to do it yourself. The system cannot help you."

    The system continued: "The situation is urgent now, please act as soon as possible."

    Su Xun suddenly stopped doubting anything, but his spirit is tense now. The system really won't lie to him. When did it fool himself?

    But Su Xun would rather let it deceive him this time than believe that Luo Shenyi was kidnapped, which would be life-threatening.

    Since the system has already said so, Su Xun will naturally not doubt anything, saving people is the most important thing now.

    His first reaction was to call Luo Shenyi as soon as possible. He knew that the hope of receiving the call was slim.

    But in any case, if the kidnappers can receive the phone call and chat with them, they can also get some favorable conditions.

    Anyway, let's find the person first.

    However, the final result made Su Xun very disappointed. The phone was turned off, which gave Su Xun an even worse premonition.

    Generally, if robbers want money or something, they will take the initiative to contact their family members and so on. Now they have turned off their mobile phones. What exactly do they want to do, kill them directly?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 Thousand Miles Tracking Technique (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun saw that the mobile phone was unavailable, so he didn't quite know how to find someone, and his own skills didn't seem to be useful.

    The only option is to ask Nanlin for help. After all, they are the police, and they can call for surveillance and the like. If they really want to investigate, they will definitely be able to find out.

    Su Xun quickly called Nan Lin and said, "Brother Nan, I need your help with something."

    "Su Xun, why are you causing trouble all day long?"

    Nanlin obviously teased Su Xun on purpose, and said, "Tell me, as long as it's not murder and arson, I can handle it for you."

    It's a pity that at this time, Su Xun was no longer in the mood to joke with him anymore, so he hurriedly said: "Brother Nan, there is something urgent. A friend of mine, who is also the president of Tianji Technology Company, Luo Shenyi was kidnapped."

    As soon as Nanlin heard the word "kidnapping", he obviously realized something was wrong. His voice suddenly became serious, and he asked, "That Luo Shenyi from the Luo family?"

    It seems that Nanlin has heard of Luo Shenyi. After all, she severed ties with the Luo family back then, but there was quite a disturbance.

    "When did this happen?"

    "It just happened."

    In fact, Su Xun didn't know much about what happened. He said, "It should be on the way home from get off work. See if you can get the surveillance video out and have a look."

    "Okay, don't worry, I'll find someone to investigate immediately, but it will take some time." Nan Lin also hung up the phone.

    Su Xun is still very anxious in his heart. It is obviously impossible to say that he is not anxious at all.

    Nanlin will definitely take care of things quickly. After all, he has already come forward to find him in person. He will definitely not waste time and will definitely make great efforts.

    But Su Xun knew that no matter how powerful the policeman was, it was impossible to find out such a kidnapping case immediately.

    Many things are hard to find. For example, many children have been abducted. The behavior of human traffickers is equivalent to kidnapping, but many of them cannot be found at all.

    Even if Nanlin finds someone, it will probably take some time. After a while, who would have thought that what will happen after that makes people really worried.

    "The Fu family, nine out of ten it is the Fu family!" Su Xun roughly thought of this at this time.

    At this juncture, the situation of the Fu family is already very bad, they are very uncomfortable by Luo Shenyi.

    With the virtue of the Fu family, it is really possible to do this kind of thing. Thinking about the fact that they hired killers to do their own affairs before, I am even more convinced that it is them.

    Although there is no evidence yet, they are important suspects.

    Su Xun didn't intend to wait like this anymore, he had to take the initiative to do something, and hurried to Fu's house, he didn't believe that he couldn't ask questions by using violent means.

    Just when Su Xun was about to act, the system scolded: "Host, I'm not talking about you, are you a pig brain?"

    "What's wrong with me?"

    Su Xun was confused, and was scolded inexplicably, thinking what was wrong with him, the system wanted to rebel.

    "Every time you encounter something, think about your own things and skin. Generally speaking, they can all come in handy."

    The system continued: "Did you forget that there is also a Xiaotian dog. It is really a husky to raise. It has the ability to track thousands of miles."

    "As long as you let it go, it's not easy to find Luo Shenyi. It's really worrying about your IQ. How come you are the master."

    Su Xun: ""

    ? To be complained about, but Su Xun is still very happy.

    Thanks to the system's complaints, at least let him know that he still has the Xiaotian dog to use, and the thousand-mile tracking technique is so powerful, he should be able to find it.

    It's been a while since the Roaring Dog was pulled out. What's more embarrassing is that Su Xun has really regarded it as a pet dog, completely forgetting what it is useful for.

    "How can Xiaotiangou use the thousands-mile tracking technique?" Su Xun asked another embarrassing question, risking being despised by the system.

    The system said: "If you want to find someone, just ask Xiao Tiangou to smell their body, even if it is something that has been used, just smell it."

    "After smelling it, let it go to find it. The Xiaotian dog is very intelligent and will take you to find someone."

      "Okay, I understand."

    Su Xun thought for a while, how could he find the items that Luo Shenyi had used, since he had nothing to do with her, it definitely didn't count.

    You can only find it by going to her home or her office, but you can't get in by yourself at her home, without a key, and the company must have locked all the doors to get off work.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun's mind turned fairly quickly. Luo Shenyi was driving home, and if she was hijacked on the way, it would be equivalent to the car being there, and she could find her car by herself.

    Holding the Xiaotian dog directly, let it enter his own system space, Su Xun summoned the angel wings and flew directly.

    I don't even bother to drive, but it will definitely be faster if I fly.

    Su Xun naturally knew the location of Luoshenyi's company on the way home. He flew over and soon saw a car parked on the road.

    The car is still parked here, it is obviously Luo Shenyi's car, it looks like it was forcibly stopped by someone on the road and then kidnapped, without the ability to resist at all.

    Fortunately, the car window was not closed, so Su Xun threw the Xiaotian dog in and let it smell the steering wheel.

    "Do you remember this taste?" Su Xun asked.

    Although Xiaotiangou can't speak, it's because he is too young. After all, he is a divine beast, and his intelligence is still there. Su Xun can fully understand what Su Xun said, and can respond accurately, making Su Xun also  understand what it means.

    For example, at this time, when it nodded, Su Xun understood that it had already remembered this taste.

    The dog's nose is sensitive, otherwise there would be no such thing as a police dog, and it is still very useful after training.

    As for the strongest existence among dogs, the Xiaotian dog, it goes without saying.

    "Which direction is the person in?"

    As soon as Su Xun finished speaking, Xiaotiangou began to use his nose to sniff the air, and constantly changed its direction.

    "Wow woof！！"

    Facing one direction, it yelled twice, and Su Xun knew that it must be in this direction.

    Holding the Xiaotian dog directly, he flapped his wings and took off, and said: "If the direction is wrong in a while, please remind me immediately."

    The Xiaotian dog barked twice more, indicating that he had understood.

    One person and one dog just took off and started the search.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 You Are Dreaming (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the outskirts of Linjiang, the two people who kidnapped Luo Shenyi drove the van to an unfinished building here.

    This place was originally intended to be built as a commercial center, and it was quite a sensation a few days ago, with a huge momentum.

    However, there is obviously no passenger flow in this suburban place. Building a commercial center in this place is obviously an act of death.

    I don't know if it was intentional money laundering or what. Anyway, it was only half built. It is said that because the capital chain was broken, the project was forced to be terminated, and it became a well-known unfinished building in Linjiang City.

    Because there is really no possibility of making money from this project, and the land is quite expensive, no one dared to come over to take over, so it was thrown here.

    After the van drove into the unfinished building, the two dragged Luo Shenyi down, and their attitude was not too tough.

    Because Luo Shenyi also knows in her heart that the situation is extremely unfavorable to him at this time, and it still depends on the situation. It is meaningless for you to resist blindly.

    After getting off the car, Luo Shenyi already knew where it was, it was obviously an unfinished building near the river.

    In other words, she was brought to the outskirts. The neighborhood is probably deserted, and there are almost no people there. It is impossible to ask for help. It can only depend on luck.

    After being brought down, Luo Shenyi was directly tied up. During the whole process, she had no room to resist at all.

    But the only thing that reassured her a little was that the two robbers didn't touch her because of her beauty.

    Among other things, these two guys seem to be very professional. If they need to be kidnapped, they will kidnap them. They will definitely not touch the hostages.

    This is also the only place that Luo Shenyi can still accept. If they do something to themselves again, then with Luo Shenyi's character, she would rather die.

    Luo Shenyi also knew that the two of them looked like this, they must be doing things for others, and someone paid money to tie him up.

    And there is a very high possibility that Luo Shenyi is not stupid even if she is a member of the Fu family. She was not scared stupid along the way, but thought of a lot.

    During this period of time, the conflict with the Fu family is almost close to that kind of rigid situation, and it is not impossible for them to do such a thing.

    At this time, Luo Shenyi is also quite regretful. Why didn't she think about it at the beginning, so she should be more careful during this time.

    If you want to be careful now, it's too late.

    Luo Shenyi was tied there, and that guy Fu Hao came out immediately.

    "President Luo, we meet again."

    Fu Hao, with a smile on his face, looked at Luo Shenyi and said.

    Luo Shenyi also roughly guessed it, and the result was similar to her own guess, so she was not so afraid.

    Since it is this guy, he will definitely negotiate with himself, maybe he can delay for a while or something.

    "Boss Fu, you are in Linjiang, and you are a respectable person anyway. If you use this kind of trick, aren't you afraid of being laughed at?"

    Luo Shenyi was not false at all, and started his own offensive as soon as he came up.

    However, Fu Hao is also a character like an old fox, so he won't affect his mentality just because of Luo Shenyi's two short sentences, that would be too childish.

    Fu Hao looked easy-going. A person of his level has long been able to hide his emotions and anger, so he said: "Mr. Luo, you can't say that."

    "You have already driven me to a dead end. What face do I care about? That kind of thing is completely unimportant. Now I can only use this method to invite Mr. Luo to have a good chat."

    Luo Shenyi's face was full of contempt and disdain, and he only heard him say: "Didn't you drive me to a corner before? At best, we can only hurt each other."

    This guy acted like he was a victim, which made Luo Shenyi even more disgusted, and said to himself that you are relying on yourself as the head of the Fu family.

    What about the arrogant attitude before, when you forced yourself to marry, did you think about it so much, and now you come to say why you have been forced to a dead end.

    This is really a joke.

    Fu Hao said: "Mr. Luo, you said it yourself, we were hurting each other before, and if this continues, it will be bad for both of us."

    "Today I sincerely want to talk to Mr. Luo. I hope Mr. Luo can shake hands with me and make peace. We will live in peace in the future. As for the marriage contract, we can let it go."

    Fu Hao looked very sincere, of course,It's all a disguise.

    Although Luo Shenyi was tied up at this time, she could no longer move freely.

    But she still couldn't help showing a disdainful smile, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, which was mocking.

    It's definitely the best joke she's ever heard. You just want me to let you go with a marriage contract, something that costs nothing. Can there be such a good thing in the world?  Stop dreaming.

    Originally, Luo Shenyi was about to see victory, as long as she won, the Fu family would not be worth mentioning in the future, and this engagement was equivalent to being voided.

    As a result, Fu Hao brought this up to speak out, obviously he wanted nothing but a white wolf.

    Luo Shenyi said calmly: "Mr. Fu, you tied me here just to say this? Do you think this is possible?"

    "If you want to shake hands and ask me to stop the offensive, you can also transfer the Fu Group to me. Let's write it off. I will let you Fu Family live."

    The smile on Fu Hao's face finally faded slowly, and now he couldn't even pretend.

    The Fu Group is the foundation of their Fu family. If even the roots are dug away by others, how can the branches survive?

    It won't be long before they will die one after another, Luo Shenyi is simply too cruel.

    In fact, from Luo Shenyi's point of view, she said this, there is no problem at all, because it will take only a few days, and the Fu Group can no longer sustain it under the strong money offensive.

    At that time, the same will be dilapidated and taken into her hands, and the Fu family will be even worse, with nothing left.

    But Fu Hao couldn't accept this kind of thing, because at this moment, he was still thinking about how to save the Fu family.

    As a result, Luo Shenyi's attitude made him unhappy, so he simply tore up his face and said, "Hmph, you are a woman, don't be too rampant."

    "I told you ugly things. Immediately transfer your company and the like to me. You will withdraw from now on. This time I can let you go."

    Fu Hao finally revealed his true colors.

    But there is no need to think about such things, Luo Shenyi will definitely not agree, she stared at Fu Hao with wide eyes.

    He said directly: "You are dreaming!"

    If you want Luoshenyi's company, it means that there is still a lot of cash in it, all of which belong to the Fu family. At that time, the Fu family will be able to stabilize, and when they integrate, they will be even stronger than before.

    That is equivalent to Luo Shenyi and Su Xun, who have lost everything. Only a fool would agree to this kind of thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378: Move the Knife Directly (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Hao's face showed a cruel look.

    Luo Shenyi would refuse, as he expected, if he agreed to this kind of thing, then he would have to be more careful.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "Mr. Luo, I admire your courage and ability very much. That kind of fearless character is admirable."

    "But I have to remind you, don't forget your situation."

    Fu Hao said: "You don't have the power to choose now, do you?"

    While speaking, this guy pulled out a dagger, which he had prepared in advance.

    It is obvious that the front has passed, and it looks like a cold light is shining. It is estimated that a slight touch can scratch people's skin.

    Luo Shenyi instantly had a bad premonition. Indeed, at that moment just now, she was very angry in her heart, and she just wanted to refute Fu Hao, a shameless guy.

    However, she forgot about her current situation. When this guy pulled out the knife, Luo Shenyi knew that her situation was already quite bad.

    However, with a calm and calm personality, Luo Shenyi can still calm down at this time.

    Fu Hao continued to say: "Boss Luo, I don't want to make things difficult for you, but now I have nothing to do. Compared with the company's own life, which one is more important, you can choose for yourself."

    Rao Luo Shenyi has seen many dark things in the shopping mall in the past few years, and at this time she can't help but feel chills in her heart.

    This Fu Hao's viciousness is still beyond her imagination, and he is going to kill him when he comes up, which makes people a little scared.

    But if Luo Shenyi really makes such a concession, she will definitely not be reconciled, Luo Shenyi's character is like this, she will not admit defeat.

    After thinking about it for a while, she had put in so much hard work, and she was about to be done, but at this time, she was asked to give up and have nothing, how could she be reconciled.

    Not to mention that the company belongs to Su Xun, and the 10 billion is also Su Xun's. If these are all gone, Luo Shenyi feels that she is too sorry for Su Xun, so she can't give in, even if she dies.

    If Su Xun, who was still flying in the sky at this time, knew Luo Shenyi's thoughts, he would definitely push Luo Shenyi to the ground and spank her ass.

    Ten billion is a ball, and a company is a wool. The most important thing is that people must be safe and sound. These are not important, and they are not a big loss.

    In the future, when they save their own lives, there will be opportunities to retaliate against the Fu family. They can escape the first day of the junior high school but not the fifteenth day.

    However, what Luo Shenyi didn't know was that 10 billion would not be a small amount for anyone.

    Even if she killed her, she would never have imagined that Su Xun was so rich. She thought it was all of Su Xun's assets.

    If this is given to the Fu family, it means that the Fu family will become stronger in the future, and the Fu family will definitely not let them go. In the end, maybe she will still be forced to marry.

    If that's the case, it would be more uncomfortable than dying, so Luo Shenyi really wouldn't agree.

    She said forcefully: "Don't even think about it, this kind of thing is impossible. If you still have a little brain, you won't do it."

    "Even if you kill me, so what, someone will continue to deal with you later. On the contrary, your Fu family will be even worse. If you don't believe me, you can try it."

    Luo Shenyi's tone was quite tough. This kind of courage is really beyond the reach of ordinary people, let alone she is a woman, which is really not easy.

    At the same time, Luo Shenyi also believed that if something happened to him unfortunately today, Su Xun's character would definitely wipe out the entire Fu family.

    At that time, even if Luo Shenyi dies, she won't have any regrets.

    Originally a pretty smart woman, but at this time, she suddenly became stupid and didn't take her own life seriously.

    Fu Hao was quite upset at this time, the development of the matter seemed to be somewhat different from what he had imagined, and Luo Shenyi's toughness was beyond his expectation.

    Originally thought that she was just a woman, no matter how capable she was, she was still a woman. In this environment, she even took out a knife, but she was not afraid.

    But Fu Hao is not a vegetarian, he has already embarked on the road of kidnapping, he knows that he has no way out now, if he fails today, he will be benevolent.

    This matter must be settled, otherwise, today is equivalent to busy work, and there will be no way out in the future.

    real?If it doesn't work, everyone will die together, and Luo Shenyi will be killed directly. Anyway, he is going to die, and when he is about to die, he can be supported by a back, which feels quite good.

    Fu Hao waved the dagger in his hand twice, only to hear him say: "Don't think that I really dare not touch you."

    "You should be aware of the current situation. I have nothing to fear."

    Fu Hao continued to raise the dagger, and several cold lights fell on Luo Shenyi's face.

    Just listen to him say: "Even if I don't kill you, there are countless ways to torture you."

    "Aren't you beautiful? Presumably this beautiful face is very important to you."

    Fu Hao's face was full of madness: "Hurry up and promise me, otherwise, I will just scratch your face and see how you go out to meet people in the future."

    "You are shameless!"

    Luo Shenyi couldn't help but cursed loudly.

    It is true that for her, this face may be more important than her own life. This is not a joke, nor is it an exaggeration.

    Most women are like this, no matter what, they are unwilling to accept that they are ugly, especially the kind of peerless beauty.

    If it's from a clown to an adult, then it really doesn't matter, because I'm used to being ugly, so what else is disfigured but not disfigured.

    But for a peerless beauty like Luo Shenyi, if you disfigured her, it would probably be more painful than killing her.

    But it seems impossible to scare Luo Shenyi like this, Luo Shenyi will not be afraid at all.

    Anyway, today she planned to die, so what if she was disfigured, in the future, she might not be able to see the people she likes and the people she wants to see.

    Luo Shenyi didn't even want to procrastinate with him, because she also knew that it was impossible, this guy would not accept ambiguous attitudes.

    In other words, you have to agree to him. If you agree, Luo Shenyi estimates that you have to sign the contract on the spot.

    And even if the contract is signed, he may not be able to let himself go. Many people will directly silence them in order to cover up their crimes.

    Luo Shenyi thought for a while, and there was no possibility of delay, so she continued to say forcefully: "Don't even think about it, it's impossible."

    "Okay, then I'll shave your face and see how long you can last!"

    Fu Hao moved the knife directly!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 - Murderous Aura (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The tip of the knife scratched Luo Shenyi's vulnerable face.

    The skin itself is very delicate and elastic, and the dagger is extremely sharp, it seems that the ending is not surprising.

    On Luo Shenyi's face, a slender cut soon appeared, and blood flowed out, staining Luo Shenyi's white shirt red.

    Luo Shenyi was quite desperate at this time, even she had closed her eyes, if she didn't care at all, how could it be possible, after all, this is what women care about the most.

    But the bursts of pain on her face made Luo Shenyi aware that she had been disfigured.

    In the past, she didn't even have a spot on her face, but now she has a long cut, which will leave a scar in the future.

    This is no different from disfigurement. It's like a thousand-year-old rough jade with a scratch suddenly appearing. In fact, this jade is equivalent to being destroyed.

    The same is true for Luo Shenyi.

    If someone else saw it here, they would definitely go up and beat this guy to death full of anger. How could such a beautiful and charming beauty be willing to do so?

    But at this moment, Fu Hao is like a guy at the end of the road. He can't control so much anymore. Now in his eyes, there are no women, only enemies.

    After making a stroke, Fu Hao saw Luo Shenyi's face full of pain, and he felt unspeakably comfortable in his heart. Maybe this is the feeling of revenge. He has been suppressed too hard by Luo Shenyi all this time.  .

    In the past few days, Luo Shenyi seems to have caused him more trouble than he had encountered in the past few decades.

    "I'll ask you again, do you agree or not?" Fu Hao asked sharply.

    Luo Shenyi quickly adjusted her mood, and now she doesn't care about it anymore. Instead of being afraid, she even showed a sneer.

    "Do you really think you want to threaten me with this method? You think too much, let me tell you again, it's impossible."

    Fu Hao was also a little flustered, this woman was much more ruthless than he thought, and he slashed her face, yet she didn't have any panic, which made people feel unbelievable.

    At this time, he really panicked. Today he can be said to have put all his eggs in one basket, pinning all his hopes on this kidnapping.

    If he can't succeed, then his Fu family will really be gone. Now he says he doesn't care, but he is actually quite worried.

    After dying together with Luo Shenyi, he can only enjoy himself for a while. He must still want to get the Fu family back on track. The previous life was so comfortable. In Linjiang, he can call the wind and call the rain.

    If Luo Shenyi was really killed, he would have a hard time, and it didn't seem worth it.

    But the matter has come to this point, he has no way out, this person continued to look fierce, and said: "You still have to be patient with me?"

    "Since you are not afraid of disfigurement, I don't know if you mind letting other men play. The two men who kidnapped you just now are very horny. Let them play with you."

    Fu Hao's voice was quite disgusting.

    Luo Shenyi's face changed suddenly, she understood what this guy meant, and to be honest, this was what she was most afraid of.

    Even death and disfigurement can't make her afraid, but her own innocence, Luo Shenyi is the most important thing, she doesn't want her body to be touched by other men.

    It is because of this guy's son, Fu Yanjie, that Luo Shenyi feels that men are quite disgusting. She is quite indifferent to any man, and if she touches her, it will be quite disgusting.

    Only when Su Xun was by her side, Luo Shenyi felt that her heart was like a piece of armor that had been removed, and she didn't have any guard against him, nor would she feel disgusted.

    It's impossible for other men to touch her.

    Luo Shenyi almost gritted her silver teeth, she said: "If you are a man, give me a treat, if you want it, it will only make me look down on you even more."

    "Whether you think of me or not, is that important? I don't care. What I care about is whether the Fu family can survive this time."

    Fu Hao said: "I advise you to promise me quickly, otherwise I will let those two people insult you. They are robbers in the first place. Do you think they will be afraid of such things? If there are women playing, they will probably die of happiness."

    "And I have to take a complete picture with my mobile phone, and the little boyfriend who sent it to you should be called Su Xun."

    "I will send him the video and let him take a good look at it.??Enjoy the joy, when you say what his reaction will be, I will give you another minute to think about it.  "

    Fu Hao, this guy, fully exposed his rascal qualities.

    In the past, when the Fu family had nothing to do, he looked like a successful big man, and his gestures gave people a feeling of immobility.

    But those are all clothes and camouflage. When something happens to the Fu family, everything will be useless. What should be exposed will naturally be exposed.

    Luo Shenyi's eyes revealed despair, at this moment, she no longer knew what to do.

    No matter how strong her heart is, there will be times when she collapses. Will she really be insulted before she dies? If Su Xun really finds out, what will he think.

    How would he feel?  Luo Shenyi didn't dare to think about it, she didn't want to end up with no dignity in Su Xun's heart.

    ！！！！！！

    At this time, there was a person and a dog flying around the unfinished buildings. It was Su Xun and Xiao Tiangou who had already found them.

    "Er Gouzi, are you sure you're here?"

    Su Xun asked.

    The fat head of the Xiaotian dog is constantly lighting up, which means that this is where Su Xun has no doubts. Looking at the surrounding environment, it seems that the kidnapping will come.

    After searching carefully, for Su Xun, it was easy to find all this place, because the flying speed was very fast.

    Su Xun quickly found it. There was a light emitting from an unfinished building. Although he couldn't see it clearly, this unfinished building was like a cemetery.

    It is dark and gloomy everywhere, and there is a sudden light, which means that there must be someone, and there is a high probability that it is there.

    Su Xun landed directly, and then saw that Luo Shenyi was tied there.

    At the same time, he also saw that Luo Shenyi's face was covered with blood, and her face could no longer be seen clearly. At the same time, Fu Hao who was beside him was still holding a sharp knife in his hand.

    This person actually used a knife on Luo Shenyi, and even slashed her face.

    Su Xun's eyes instantly became bloodshot and turned red.

    The murderous aura on his body was already permeating, this person dared to ruin Luo Shenyi's face, damn it!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Owning the whole world (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's aura is not the same anymore, he has lost the ability to think now.

    There are no other distracting thoughts, only one thought, he wants to kill this person, he must die.

    Su Xun walked this way step by step, Fu Hao already sensed that something was wrong, he turned around, and when he saw Su Xun, his heart suddenly "thumped".

    How is it possible, it took only a while, and he was found. Could it be that the two robbers left any loopholes and clues in the process.

    But after looking at it, when Su Xun was alone, Fu Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and he quickly ordered: "What are you two doing, hurry up, hold him down for me!"

    The two robbers made a decisive decision and moved quickly. Both of them also had knives on their bodies, and they were quite ruthless. They aimed directly at Su Xun and were about to move the knife.

    However, in Su Xun's eyes, these two people have no threat at all. With Su Xun's reaction ability and the blessing of keen power, if they can still be scratched by someone with a knife, then they will really become a giant.  joke.

    Shooting directly, without giving them any room to resist, with powerful force and crushing strength, they pinched the throats of these two people.

    Su Xun also probably noticed that these two guys were probably the ones who kidnapped Luo Shenyi, so they didn't look good at first sight.

    Since they dared to kidnap Luo Shenyi, then I am sorry, death is not a pity, Su Xun will not leave any way for them to survive.

    Fu Hao panicked for a moment, his calf was shaking non-stop.

    The situation changed so fast that he couldn't understand it.

    How is this possible? The two desperadoes he hired at a huge price had lives in their hands, and they were already veterans. In the end, Su Xun solved it so easily. How is this possible?  .

    But his reaction can be regarded as relatively fast. If he is like this, it proves that he is the next person in danger.

    It was with great difficulty that he succeeded in kidnapping. If he failed today, he would have completely lost his chance.

    Fu Hao rushed directly behind Luo Shenyi, put a sharp dagger on her neck, and only heard him shout: "I warn you, stand still for me."

    "If you dare to come over, I will kill you directly!"

    Su Xun stopped his footsteps, this move caught him off guard, but he did not dare to move for the time being, even if he was angry, he had to stop.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I advise you to let go, otherwise you will die, and your whole family will be buried with you."

    "Hmph, don't scare me with this. I know my situation in my heart. Even if I let him go, I will still die. It's better to pull a back."

    The fate of those two robbers made him understand Su Xun's cruelty. If he hadn't had Luo Shenyi as a hostage, he might be the one who died now.

    So Luo Shenyi is the last hole card in his hand, he must persevere, otherwise the only thing waiting for him is death.

    Su Xun frowned, he really didn't dare to move around, even if he was fast, he couldn't go up and kill this person in an instant.

    Moreover, his nerves are tense now, as long as he takes a small step, he may be about to use a knife.

    If the neck is stabbed passively, Su Xun can't imagine the consequences, maybe it will really kill someone.

    This guy can be regarded as a brainy person, and he has a clear view of the situation, which makes Su Xun feel a little difficult to handle.

    The tip of the knife had already touched Luo Shenyi's fair neck, which made Su Xun feel terrified again, feeling that this was really terrifying.

    With a little force, Luo Shenyi's neck might be cut, and Su Xun might not be able to save him no matter how powerful he is.

    Don't be impulsive at this time, you must be calm.

    Even if Su Xun wanted to cut this guy into pieces, he couldn't be impulsive at this time. If he was impulsive, accidents might happen.

    If something really happened to Luo Shenyi, then even if he killed this guy several times, what's the point.

    In Su Xun's eyes, he is nothing more than an ant, not worth mentioning, and there are a million him, but he can't be compared with a Luo Shenyi.

    "Su Xun！！"

    Luo Shenyi never expected that Su Xun would come over, her face was full of surprise, and she couldn't help calling Su Xun.

    There seems to be endless in the soundShe was wronged, and there were tears in her eyes, as if she wanted to vent all the things she had encountered today, and everything that had been accumulated in her heart.

    Being strong for so long is not because she really wants to be strong, but because no one can make her vent.

    Su Xun felt as if his heart was constantly being cut by a knife, with indescribable pain. Seeing Luo Shenyi like this, he was also in pain.

    But Su Xun knew that it was important to comfort Luo Shenyi first at this time, he said: "Shenyi, don't be afraid, with me here, you will be fine."

    Fu Hao is already a little crazy now, but he didn't expect that Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were still in the mood to show affection in this kind of thing, so they fed him a handful of dog food out of nowhere.

    ?Feeling that I have no deterrent power anymore, this guy was inexplicably upset again, and started to feel uncomfortable, so he said directly: "Be honest with me."

    "Don't show your love to me here, let me tell you straight, you should have participated in this action against my Luo family. My son was killed by you."

    "I don't have to worry about these things with you. As long as you let Luo Shenyi transfer the company to me, I will let her go. Otherwise, we will die together."

    Su Xun frowned. From this guy's eyes, Su Xun could see the kind of recklessness.

    This kind of person is the scariest and the craziest. Don't provoke him, otherwise he will be really stimulated. If you take Luo Shenyi away with one knife, Su Xun will find someone to reason with.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You just want the company, Luo Shenyi's company, I have the most shares, and I can transfer all the shares to you."

    "I'll find someone to print the transfer agreement right away, as long as you release the person, everything else is up to you."

    Su Xun was mainly trying to appease this guy, get rid of him first, and then talk about saving people.

    As for the company and the like, he doesn't care at all, all of this is not as important as Luoshenyi.

    And even if it is given to him, so what, Su Xun has a hundred ways to kill him later, and then everything will come back again, and it will not have much impact.

    After Luo Shenyi heard it, she quit. She quickly shook her head and said, "No, Su Xun, you can't promise him. If you promise him, we will have nothing, and all the previous efforts will be in vain."

    Su Xun shook his head and said, "Shenyi, you are wrong. As long as you are still here, I will own the whole world." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381: The Witty Ergouzi (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A love sentence that was caught off guard hit Luo Shenyi's heart.

    Just like Cupid's love bow and arrow, it pierced Luo Shenyi's heart.

    With you, you have the whole world.

    No one dared to say such words to Luo Shenyi, Su Xun was the first, and Luo Shenyi's eyes were red.

    She looks very strong, but in fact she is not strong at all, there is no such thing as being strong, but there is no one to rely on.

    "Su Xun"

    Luo Shenyi opened her mouth, she didn't know what to say anymore, unstoppable tears flowed from her eyes.

    No matter how strong a woman looks, she is actually soft inside, just to see if anyone can touch it.

    Tens of billions of battery technology, as well as the tens of billions of cash thrown away, Su Xun actually planned to give up for her, which is unbelievable.

    Fu Hao is very satisfied with Su Xun's reaction. It seems that this kid really cares about this woman. As long as he cares, then the possibility of his success today is very high.

    I just heard him say: "Yes, it's good to have this awareness, Mr. Luo, you should be happy, there is a man who loves you so much."

    "I will find someone to draw up the contract myself. You don't need to find someone to come over, and you are not allowed to find anyone."

    This guy is still quite cautious, and he also knows that if he wants to keep himself today, he must be extremely careful.

    If Su Xun really asked someone to come over, who knows if he secretly called for help? If someone secretly shot him and shot him in the head, then he would be gone.

    This kind of low-level danger must be guarded against.

    Su Xun really had this idea at first, and wanted Wang Zhaobang to come over. Su Xun gave him the small pistol in the bar last time.

    ?Because Su Xun didn't like things like guns, if he kept them by his side, he would feel troublesome, so he left it to Wang Zhaobang to deal with.

    Let him come here in person, with his skills, he might be killed with a single shot.

    It may cause a certain psychological shadow on Luo Shenyi, but there is no way to do it. It would be a great thing to get rid of that guy.

    Who knows that he is not stupid, he has thought of all these possibilities long ago, it seems that he is indeed a difficult guy.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, since it's like this, let's satisfy his idea first.

    At this time Luo Shenyi was in his hands, Su Xun had no choice but to let him.

    Su Xun said: "Don't get excited, everything will follow what you said, just call and call someone."

    This guy took out his mobile phone, but his other hand was still holding a dagger on Luo Shenyi's neck.

    Because Luo Shenyi was tied to a concrete pillar at this time, so he didn't need to hold Luo Shenyi with one hand to prevent her from struggling.

    When this guy took out his mobile phone, it was when he was the most nervous. He stared at Su Xun and said, "Boy, I warn you, be careful, if you dare to move, we will die together immediately."

    Feeling that this guy is already a little nervous, Su Xun really dare not do anything at this time to maintain a state of high tension.

    In case his reaction is quicker, after he sees himself moving, he subconsciously moves his wrist, then he will suffer for a lifetime, there is no need to rush for this moment.

    This guy started. He was flicking the phone with one hand, but his eyes kept staring at Su Xun. Su Xun felt so uncomfortable. When you look like this, when will you be able to make a call.

    At this moment, Su Xun's eyes suddenly widened because he noticed a situation.

    The Xiaotiangou who came with him had slipped behind them without knowing when, and was slowly approaching Fu Hao and Luo Shenyi.

    No one would care about a dog, including Su Xun himself, who didn't care much about it, but the Xiaotian dog started to move by itself.

    At this time, Su Xun was a little short of breath. Looking at the appearance of the Xiaotian dog, he probably understood what it wanted to do.

    ?This dog is worthy of being a divine beast, it must be too smart, even thinking of sneaking in a sneak attack, if it can succeed, then everything will be solved easily.

    Su Xun naturally didn't move, and he didn't deliberately stare at the roaring dog. He just looked at it out of the corner of his eye, so as not to startle the snake. At this time, everything must be careful.

      Xiao Tiangou is already approaching, this guy Fu Hao is on the phone while looking at Su Xun, it seems that he is very cautious and keeps a high degree of attention.

    In fact, at this time, he has been a little distracted, and it is quite reluctant to use two things at once. How can he pay attention to the dogs approaching.

    In fact, Su Xun's heart was almost in his throat, he didn't dare to speak, what if Fu Hao was irritated.

    So he couldn't stop the Xiaotian dog, so he could only watch it attack.

    But Su Xun was also worried, what if he went up to bite him and irritated Fu Hao, what would he do if he directly used a knife? One can imagine Su Xun's complicated and nervous mood now.

    "Wang！！"

    But he did not disappoint Su Xun. His movements were so fast that it was unbelievable. He jumped up and jumped very high, with a distance of more than one meter in the air.

    Directly biting Fu Hao's hand holding the knife, he yelled instantly, and if he didn't pay attention, the sharp dagger fell to the ground.

    So smart, so smart.

    Su Xun really couldn't help but want to praise Tiangou. This dog's IQ is really high, and its spiritual intelligence is probably not inferior to humans at all, but it can't speak yet.

    It actually knew the hand to bite the dagger, making him unable to grasp the dagger, then everything would be solved easily, Su Xun wished to give Xiao Tiangou a big slap.

    Of course, at this time, it is definitely not the time to praise it. The moment Xiao Tiangou bit Fu Hao's hand, Su Xun rushed over.

    With an extremely quick reaction, within a second or two, he arrived in front of this person, and pressed Fu Hao to the ground to prevent him from picking up the dagger.

    Instead, Su Xun picked up the dagger, aimed a knife at Fu Hao's chest, and sent him straight to the west.

    It is not a pity for this person to die, if he dares to stab Luo Shenyi in the face today, if he doesn't kill him, why not keep it for the New Year?

    By letting him die like this, Su Xun felt that he was taking advantage of him, but because the situation was more urgent, Su Xun didn't have much time to torture him slowly.

    Kicking the guy's body to the side, Su Xun hurriedly tore off the rope and the like from Luo Shenyi's body.

    At the same time, he kept saying: "Don't worry, I'm fine." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382: Fatal Blow (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Luo Shenyi was able to move, her first reaction was to quickly hug Su Xun, just a hug.

    Seeing this situation, Su Xun also had indescribable sighs in his heart.

    I can feel the softness of Luo Shenyi's body, and at the same time, Su Xun can also feel that her body is trembling constantly. It is obvious that she has endured too much in the past few hours.

    "It's okay, I'm here."

    Su Xun hugged Luo Shenyi tightly, comforting her non-stop.

    If you talk about it at this time, it is obvious that Luo Shenyi still needs comfort, after all, she is just a woman.

    A phone call was made to Nan Lin, asking him to come over and deal with the matter, and at the same time telling him not to look any further.

    It is estimated that at this time, Nanlin is still working overtime to search, but this kind of place is not easy to find.

    There is a great possibility on his side, and there is no result yet. If there is a result, I am afraid that he will call Su Xun immediately.

    If he didn't call someone over, Su Xun couldn't go back. In this wild country, he definitely couldn't get a taxi.

    Angel Wings have already been used, and they are currently in a cooling state. Even if Su Xun wants to use them, it will not be an easy task.

    The only way is to call Nan Lin over and ask him to deal with the corpses here, and take him back by the way.

    There is no need to hide the matter of killing people. These people are all damned. If they kill them, they will be killed. Nothing will happen.

    Tell Nanlin about the specific location, he must know this place as a Linjiang native.

    Su Xun didn't have to worry that he couldn't find him, so he hung up the phone directly.

    At this moment, Su Xun glanced at Luo Shenyi's face, the wound had scabbed slightly, and the blood did not continue to flow down.

    But now the face still looks blurred, Su Xun said: "Close your eyes."

    After Luo Shenyi closed her eyes, Su Xun hurriedly opened her eyes of salvation, aimed directly at Luo Shenyi's face, and healed her.

    Needless to say, the effect of the Eye of Salvation, Su Xun has experimented many times.

    The slender wound on Luo Shenyi's face quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving a scar in the end.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help frowning.

    After the wound has healed, it will indeed leave a scar, especially the knife wound.

    I thought that the Eye of Salvation would have a different effect when healed.

    Facts have proved that Su Xun thought too much, and the effect is indeed very good. If he recovers normally, it will take several days at least.

    And the Eye of Salvation can already heal the wound instantly, but it seems that the problem of scars cannot be solved.

    There is a heavy feeling in my heart, if this scar cannot be removed, it may have a relatively large impact on Luo Shenyi.

    Women generally care about their own appearance, and Luo Shenyi is certainly no exception, and I don't know if she can accept this fact.

    I hope that the current plastic surgery technology is already good, there are scar removal and so on, maybe just go for a laser surgery at that time.

    Anyway, these are all necessary, as long as you can save your life, it is already a blessing in misfortune.

    Thinking back on what happened today, at this time, Su Xun was still sweating uncontrollably behind his back.

    I can't help but feel scared, it's really scary, if he comes a little later, I'm afraid everything will be gone.

    Also thanks to the task system after the system upgrade, Su Xun found a best use for not just finding things for himself.

    That is an early warning of danger. If it is not for the system, no matter how awesome Su Xun is, it is impossible for Su Xun to know this kind of thing immediately.

    Wait until she finds out the next day, I'm afraid it's all over, and there will only be regrets at that time.

    Luo Shenyi's face was still covered with blood, neither Su Xun nor her had tissues or anything like that, and the blood was almost dry.

    It doesn't look very beautiful, but I can't care so much, let's talk about it when I go back.

    "Su Xun, how did you find this place?"

    After Luo Shenyi also relaxed, she leaned on Su Xun's shoulder and asked softly.

    Really never thought of it, when she was most desperate??, Su Xun came and brought a ray of light to her life.

    Otherwise, Luo Shenyi didn't dare to think about what would happen next.

    Su Xun smiled and said softly: "I originally called you, but I found no one answered, so I went to your house. I saw your car parked on the road with the windows open, so I realized something was wrong.  gone."

    "It just so happens that I have a dog who is very sensitive to smells and the like, and led me to find this place."

    At this time, Su Xun couldn't help but boast a few words about Xiao Tiangou, today is too critical.

    If it wasn't for it, it is estimated that at this time, Su Xun is still helpless, as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    After I go back, I have to add chicken legs.

    "Wow woof！！"

    Roaring Sky Dog also knew that Su Xun was praising it. Its IQ must be able to understand it, and then it barked a few times to express its embarrassment.

    Luo Shenyi showed a smile, which looked a little tired.

    Finding this place through a dog sounds unbelievable, but Luo Shenyi seems to be used to this unbelievable thing happening to Su Xun.

    Or let¨s put it another way, if he¨s not magical, he¨s still called Su Xun.

    After waiting for a while, Nanlin had already brought people over, and quickly tidied up the scene.

    Nanlin's first reaction was to look around, and then he came to Su Xun's side, and his first reaction was: "Are you okay?"

    Everyone is selfish, regardless of Nan Lin's status, but he is most concerned about Su Xun.

    Su Xun shook his head and said, "I'm fine, I killed those three people."

    "One of them is the head of the Fu family."

    Hearing this, Rao Yinanlin's temperament couldn't help being shocked, and his eyes revealed disbelief.

    Su Xun was too ruthless. He directly killed the head of the Fu family. The Fu family has been in Linjiang for many years, and ordinary people would not dare to provoke them.

    Even with Nanlin's status, he doesn't want to get into any trouble with the Fu family, and he's afraid that it won't happen, but in Linjiang, you will feel very uncomfortable if you offend them.

    Su Xun said: "The Fu family is at the end of their strength, and it won't be long before they jump, so don't worry too much."

    "Collaborate with me later, and say that the head of the Fu family has been shot dead by the police for being suspected of kidnapping, and let the whole of Linjiang know."

    Su Xun is planning to deal the final blow to the Fu family, (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 You Will Not Dislike Me (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With Nanlin's identity, he has naturally heard about some things in the upper class of Linjiang.

    Especially during this period of time, everyone was talking about the changes in the Fu family. He could hear some of them, and it was hard to know.

    The Fu family is about to have an accident, this is the consensus of everyone.

    Looking at Su Xun's appearance, Nanlin probably knew it well. It is estimated that the recent series of changes in the Fu family have something to do with Su Xun.

    Thinking of this, even Nanlin still felt a certain shock in his heart.

    The Fu family is a huge monster. In Linjiang, no one dares to mess with them.

    In the end, it was settled by Su Xun. I have to say that Su Xun, a young man, is really extraordinary.

    Perhaps it can no longer be described as extraordinary, this is simply a monster.

    It seems that my father's vision is really venomous, let me and Su Xun get on well, and nothing will happen.

    The Fu family is already a grasshopper after autumn, and it is estimated that they are not far from death, especially after Fu Hao's death, they will be leaderless, and they will definitely be more chaotic.

    As long as the news of Fu Hao's death is spread, and it is because of kidnapping, then the Fu family will be even worse, and others will directly distance themselves from you.

    In times of crisis, I am afraid that there is no one ready to help. Everyone is not stupid, and everyone is about to die. Who would lend you money for your medical expenses if you have nothing to do?

    This will be the last straw that breaks the camel's back. Since Su Xun has already said so, Nanlin will definitely follow suit, and the Fu family will not pose any threat to him.

    Nan Lin nodded and said: "The kidnapping is a fact, so it's not difficult to deal with. Don't worry, I will definitely do it for you. This time, the Fu family may not be able to turn around."

    "Boss Luo is alright!"

    Nan Lin glanced at Luo Shenyi next to her, and naturally saw the blood on her face, and couldn't help being shocked.

    Based on his experience, it was obvious at a glance that Luo Shenyi had been disfigured.

    It is heartbreaking for such a beautiful woman to be disfigured. That guy Fu Hao is really not a thing, he can do this kind of thing.

    It's no wonder that Su Xun was so angry and killed him directly. I'm afraid no man can hold back when encountering such a thing. On the contrary, Nanlin thinks that Su Xun has no problems at all.

    As for going to the police station to make a record and go through the process, Nanlin didn't let them go. He only heard him say: "You guys go back first, and leave the rest to me."

    "Brother Nan, at any rate, I'll find someone to give me a ride. I don't have a car, so I can't run back." Su Xun smiled wryly.

    It was only then that Nan Lin came to his senses, and quickly patted himself on the head, saying, "Look at my brain, I actually forgot this."

    "Let's go, I'll send you back, just leave it to them to deal with here, all I brought are experienced old detectives."

    Nanlin was driving, and because Luo Shenyi was in a bad mood, he encountered such an accident.

    Coupled with her personality, she doesn't talk much, so everyone didn't say a few words, and just arrived at Luo Shenyi's home.

    "Brother Nan, you have worked hard on today's affairs, and I will have to trouble you later in the evening."

    When getting off the car, Su Xun said.

    "Okay, you kid, don't pretend to be with me, take care of Mr. Luo, and you don't have to worry about the rest."

    It is really important to have a reliable friend, and it is reassuring to handle affairs.

    Watching Nanlin drive away, Su Xun went home with Luo Shenyi.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Go and take a shower quickly, your face is still covered with blood, I'll get you something to eat."

    On this big night, neither of them ate. It is estimated that Luo Shenyi's physical condition is particularly bad at this time.

    Regardless of whether she has an appetite or not, she must eat something, otherwise, it will put a greater burden on her body.

    "Um!"

    Luo Shenyi probably also knows what she looks like now, so she also thought about going to take a bath quickly.

    Su Xun wasn't in a hurry to cook right away, he thought for a while that Luo Shenyi's car was still on the road, at least it was worth millions of dollars, so he couldn't throw it around.

    After taking the car keys, it's not too far from here. Su Xun estimated that he would arrive in a while, so he thought about driving the car back first.

    I ran about tenAbout a few minutes, because Su Xun's speed is quite fast, if a normal person runs this distance, it may take more than half an hour.

    The car is still here and no one has touched it. After all, most people don't have the guts to steal something like a car.

    Every car is unique, and the more this kind of luxury car, the more alarm systems and the like, and you can be caught casually after being stolen.

    At most, everyone would wonder why the car stopped here, but no one really dared to drive the car away.

    Su Xun got into the car, started it directly, and drove the car back.

    After arriving home, she found that Luo Shenyi had already taken a shower, and was sitting on the sofa, wearing a violet pajamas.

    This should be Luo Shenyi's favorite pajamas. She is often seen wearing them, which undoubtedly highlights her perfect figure.

    Su Xun said: "It's done so quickly, much faster than your usual speed."

    As a result, Luo Shenyi raised her head at this time, and when she raised her head, Su Xun realized that Luo Shenyi's eyes were full of tears, ready to fall at any moment.

    For a while, Su Xun was in a hurry, hurried over, and said at the same time: "What's the matter, why are you crying again, aren't you all right now?"

    While speaking, Su Xun gently wiped away the tears from Luo Shenyi's eyes.

    I don't know why, anyway, Su Xun feels that he really can't see a woman cry, otherwise he really can't stand it.

    When I saw a woman crying, I felt an indescribable feeling in my heart.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Su Xun, I have a scar on my face now."

    Only then did Su Xun realize that it was because of this, no wonder she was still sad.

    At this time, the blood on Luo Shenyi's face had been washed away, and her beautiful and clean face was restored.

    The only fly in the ointment is that the scar is also exposed, which is particularly obvious in this situation.

    It feels like there is a flaw, and the contrast makes people notice it at once.

    It is estimated that after Luoshen saw it in the mirror, his mentality suddenly collapsed.

    Su Xun quickly comforted: "Don't think too much, can't you remove the scars now, it's okay, go back and have an operation."

    "Those are all deceitful Su Xun, and the success rate is very low. This scar is not easy to get rid of."

    Luo Shenyi cried and said: "Su Xun, I'm so ugly, you won't despise me, right?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Come, take medicine (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shen asked this question, which made Su Xun feel a bit dumbfounded for a while.

    It is true that this kind of thing should not be laughed at, but from Luo Shenyi's mouth, these words still made Su Xun feel a little unbelievable.

    The two of them don't seem to have much relationship yet, so why do you ask yourself if you will dislike her? Goddess, it seems that there is no deep meaning.

    However, in this regard, Su Xun did react a little slower, only to hear Su Xun say: "How is it possible, this little scar is nothing."

    In fact, it seems that it has a certain influence, but it can't support Luo Shenyi's background, it's really great.

    If her appearance is considered ugly, then it is estimated that 99% of the women in this world will not have the courage to live.

    But helplessly, Luo Shenyi seems to be particularly concerned about this matter. For a beauty like her, being beautiful seems to be a matter of routine.

    Luo Shenyi suddenly had a scar about five or six centimeters on her face, and it was on her cheek, which couldn't be covered up at all, which made Luo Shenyi unacceptable.

    Su Xun was already comforting, but Luo Shenyi didn't seem to be too emotional, as if Su Xun's comforting was useless.

    This would be embarrassing, he really didn't know what to do, no matter how wonderfully he had the Eye of Salvation, he couldn't smooth out the scar.

    ? To be reasonable, this kind of thing may fade away slowly with the passage of time and with the use of some scar removal products, but Luo Shenyi seems to feel that it is too long.

    It feels like today's Luo Shenyi seems to be a bit autistic, and his mood has been extremely depressed. If this continues, Su Xun will almost be unable to hold on.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Don't cry, anyway, no matter what, there must be a way."

    "Some of them were burnt, but they can still recover. What are you afraid of? You can definitely be cured. At worst, I will accompany you abroad in the future."

    Su Xun is really not good at comforting others, what he says are all clich└s, and to put it bluntly, it is useless.

    With Luo Shenyi's IQ, he must have heard it all at once. This is really not very comforting, and it makes people feel a little uncomfortable.

    "Host, look for it yourself. In the store of the system, there seem to be items that can make people look beautiful. Just buy one."

    Just when Su Xun was at a loss, the system suddenly popped up and said such a sentence to Su Xun suddenly.

    Su Xun really didn't think of this thing at first, but after being reminded by the system, Su Xun's eyes lit up, as if there was a turning point.

    The magic of the system, needless to say, go find it yourself, maybe it really exists.

    While comforting Luo Shenyi, most of Su Xun's attention has been attracted by the dazzling array of products in the store.

    He roughly looked around, and really found a good thing, "Miyue's Blood Enriching Beauty Pill".

    You can tell just by looking at the name, it must be something that is more popular with women.

    Su Xun clicked on this item, and the attribute introduction appeared.

    Item name: [Miyue's Blood-Enriching Beauty Pill]

    Corresponding hero: Miyue

    Function of the item: After taking this item, it can replenish blood and beautify the skin, expel toxins from the body, make the skin rosy and shiny, and have a powerful repairing effect on damaged skin.

    "Damn it, it's a good thing, it's something a woman dreams of."

    If you want to say what is the most wasteful thing, it must be the face of a woman, not to mention all kinds of cosmetics when you go out.

    The key is to go home and apply a facial mask at night, and then go to the beauty shop for maintenance if you have nothing to do, maybe you have to get two injections of hyaluronic acid.

    There is no way, otherwise why do you say that women make the best money.

    That face is the most important thing for a woman. Isn't it just to look good, even Luo Shenyi is no exception.

    Of course, in Su Xun¨s view, it¨s all messing around. Some people are really ugly no matter how they do it.

    If Miyue's blood-enriching beauty pill can really be taken out, countless women in Wu are going to go crazy.

    After eating one, it will make your skin super invincible. No matter what bumps or spots you have on your face, it will be able to repair it for you in the end. This is really awesome.

      Don't say it's a million pieces, even if it's 10 million, Su Xun can guarantee that someone will break their heads and come over to snatch it.

    After all, there are still many rich people in this world. Spending this little money can make you look beautiful and young forever. Needless to say, I definitely bought it.

    When the day comes when Su Xun is short of money, maybe he can sell one of these, and the money will be enough to start with.

    But it's a pity that Su Xun probably won't be able to wait until that day, because there is no shortage of money at all.

    It's useless to say these things, the most important thing right now is to hurry up and buy one for Luo Shenyi to eat, so that she can restore her original appearance, otherwise, if her mentality continues to collapse, then Su Xun will feel uncomfortable.

    I glanced at the price, and it was a little touching, 100 points a piece.

    But fortunately, Su Xun now has 120 points, and has completed three characters before and after.

    The system is also quite neat. It directly counts this as the success of the task and rewards Su Xun with points. Otherwise, Su Xun has no choice but to get enough points.

    "Buy Miyue's blood-enriching beauty pill."

    Su Xun muttered a sentence in his heart, and the system said: "This purchase will cost 100 points, please ask the host if you confirm the purchase."

    "Sure!"

    "The transaction has been completed, please check the host in your own system warehouse."

    Su Xun took a look, and sure enough, in a small corner, he had already seen a beauty pill, so he took it out.

    After getting it, Su Xun felt his palms were cold. This beauty pill seemed to be a little cold, as if it had just been taken out of the refrigerator.

    Looking down, this thing looks as big as a thumb, very round, blood-red all over, and some people believe it looks like amber, it's so delicate.

    Exposure to the air, I don't know if it will affect the efficacy of the medicine, Su Xun dare not delay.

    Directly handed it to Luo Shenyi, and said at the same time: "Come, take the medicine!"

    "ah?"

    Luo Shenyi was quite dumbfounded, taking medicine, and she was not sick, why did she take medicine.

    Luo Shenyi asked: "Su Xun, what are you doing? I'm not sick, why did you let me take medicine?"

    "It's that kind of medicine. After taking it, we can get things done. It's urgent for 72 hours. Let us rest assured and love boldly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385: Miraculous Effect (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The main reason was that Su Xun's mood when seeing Luo Shenyi seemed to be in a bad mood, so Su Xun thought about it.

    Deliberately making a joke with Luo Shenyi, Pi felt very happy.

    However, Luo Shenyi's eyes widened all of a sudden. At her age, she is not a simple and ignorant little girl. She naturally understands what it means to be valid for 72 hours.

    But Luo Shenyi said: "Isn't this for later use? Why are you giving it to me now? Eating it now doesn't seem to have any effect."

    "ah?"

    Originally wanted to tease Luo Shenyi to ease the atmosphere, but now it was Su Xun's turn to be embarrassed, this woman is too scary, she knows this?

    Su Xun's sadness as a single dog was exposed in an instant. He hadn't used it before, so how could he know so much.

    "You seem to understand very well?" Su Xun looked at Luo Shenyi with unpredictable eyes.

    Luo Shenyi blushed instantly, which was rarer than during Chinese New Year. It was unexpected for a domineering CEO like Luo Shenyi to blush.

    Patting Su Xun on the shoulder, Luo Shenyi said with a blushing face, "What are you thinking? I saw it online before, and it was 72 hours after the event."

    "I can't lie to anyone!"

    Luo Shenyi used her beautiful eyes to gouged out Su Xun fiercely. She was not stupid, so she could tell at this moment that Su Xun was trying to make her happy on purpose.

    Su Xun's heart is full of frustration, it's too boring, I didn't expect it to be like this, if I knew it was like this, I wouldn't tease her.

    "Eat it, it's good for your skin and won't harm you."

    Su Xun is also not easy to explain too much, that's all I can say.

    Luo Shenyi wouldn't feel anything if someone else said that, but Su Xun didn't seem to have a big problem when he said this.

    Because I really can't figure it out, what is the need for Su Xun to harm her, for money or for sex?

    In terms of money, Su Xun must be richer than himself, and other companies are assured to be managed by him, so there is nothing to worry about.

    As for sex, Luo Shenyi secretly despises Su Xun's guts, being together all day long, and being a lonely man and widow, he has never expressed anything.

    Luo Shenyi also thought about this matter, she was thinking about what she should do when the time comes, but after waiting for so long, she realized that Su Xun is really a good person.

    After hearing this, Luo Shenyi didn't have any nonsense anymore, took the blood-enriching beauty pill, and asked: "How should I eat this, drink water or swallow it?"

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless, thinking that if you swallow such a big pill, you are not afraid of problems.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "How could it be swallowed directly, this thing is not small, operate according to what I said."

    "Open your mouth, and swallow this beauty pill. That's right, it's like this. Move your tongue a few more times. If it's about the same, you can swallow it."

    Su Xun has been paying attention to the expression on Luo Shenyi's face. Anyway, Su Xun himself really hates taking medicine, and he doesn't like any medicine.

    Especially sometimes if you take some bitter medicine, it can be fatal.

    However, the expression on Luo Shenyi's face seemed relatively normal. Judging by her appearance, she should have swallowed it.

    Su Xun asked, "How does it taste?"

    "The taste is pretty good, sweet, and ice-cold. It tastes much better than the candies on the market."

    "Okay, that's fine!"

    Su Xun originally looked at it casually, but his eyes froze.

    Knowing that the products produced by the system are definitely not effective, they will definitely be effective, but Su Xun never imagined that the effect is so good.

    It's only been a while, and within a minute, the scar on Luo Shenyi's face has gradually disappeared, and it's visible to the naked eye, so it's very obvious.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Shenyi, go and look at your face in the mirror."

    Luo Shenyi thought that Su Xun was being dishonest again, and deliberately asked her to look in the mirror. Since she took a look just now, the thing Luo Shenyi hates the most in the future is looking in the mirror.

    Seeing herself like this now, Luo Shenyi will be very sad.

    But she thought about it again, Su Xun is not that kind of person, how could he just joke about this kind of thing with herself.

    Could it be that the medicine I took just now,? Does it have an effect on the skin?

    Luo Shenyi couldn't sit still anymore, so she quickly got up and ran to look in a mirror.

    "ah´´"

    A few seconds later, Su Xun unexpectedly heard Luo Shenyi's scream.

    There was a stunned expression on his face, this this is not a mistake, Luo Shenyi is screaming, it feels unbelievable.

    Fortunately, Su Xun can confirm that there are no thieves breaking into the bathroom.

    Luo Shenyi ran out, covered her cheeks happily, and said, "Su Xun, take a quick look, I wonder if I was wrong, there is no scar on my face."

    Su Xun smiled, women are indeed women. Although their personalities are different, they still have something in common in their hearts.

    Even Luo Shenyi, who is as calm as ice, is not as happy as a little girl at this moment.

    "That's the blood-enriching beauty pill that I bought at a huge price. I only have one on my body. I bought it from an expert."

    "At first, I didn't know whether it would work or not, so I tried it. So far, the effect seems to be quite good."

    When Luo Shenyi heard this, she couldn't be happier, her heart was almost bubbling with beauty, the most worrying question.

    Originally thought that it might affect her for the rest of her life, but she didn't expect it to be so easy, and it was solved easily, which made people feel unbelievable.

    The excited Luo Shenyi hugged Su Xun and kissed him on the cheek.

    "Bo！！"

    Just like that, before Su Xun could react, he was given tofu by others.

    Why can these women be so rogue now? Men must be careful when they go out.

    "That's great. I feel like my skin is better than before. Your beauty pill is amazing."

    Luo Shenyi kept talking while hugging Su Xun.

    The two towering peaks on the chest were so tightly attached to Su Xun's chest, making Su Xun feel a little tight in the chest and almost out of breath.

    For the sake of his own life, Su Xun hurriedly said: "Okay, I'm going to cook quickly, I'm about to starve to death."

    Luo Shenyi got up quickly, and said: "Don't, just sit down, you must be exhausted today, just leave the cooking to me, I'll go and make a few simple dishes." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Let her go home

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next period of time, the entire Linjiang City will not be very peaceful, because the Fu family is already in chaos!

    Although it is a huge family, it looks indestructible, as if no one can threaten them.

    But this is not the case. The bigger the thing, once there is an internal problem, the subsequent problems will be quite serious.

    This is the reason why the embankment of a thousand miles collapsed in an ant's nest. When Fu Hao was there, the whole Fu family still had a leader, and someone was leading it.

    But Fu Hao died so inexplicably, and he was directly beaten to death because he was suspected of kidnapping, the whole Linjiang knew it all at once.

    For the entire Fu family, this is a fatal blow, which is equivalent to a group of dragons without a leader, or a group of insects without a leader.

    Just like ants on a hot pot, they are so anxious that they don't talk, they don't get together, they don't listen to anyone, and they lack a person who really has the right to speak.

    I'm afraid they all knew in their hearts that it was a matter of time before the end of the Fu family, and they didn't want to save the Fu family or anything like that.

    Such a powerful person as Fu Hao had to kidnap himself, which further shows that the current situation of the Fu family has reached the point where it cannot be changed.

    Luo Shenyi was almost killed by Fu Hao, how could he let the Fu family go, it's impossible to even think about it.

    So everyone thought, take advantage of this time, if you can make a little money, you can get a little money, and after you make a little money, you should hurry up and run away, so as not to cause problems in your own life in the future.

    As for what to do with the Fu family who have been in Linjiang for decades, no one cares about this kind of issue anymore. Anyway, managing yourself is the most important thing.

    In this state, the Fu family is no match for Luo Shenyi at all.

    After this catastrophe, Luo Shenyi can be regarded as a survivor. If it wasn't for Su Xun, Luo Shenyi felt that she might have died.

    But after surviving a catastrophe, I don't know if there is any future blessing, but Luo Shenyi's mind has indeed matured a lot, which made her more tenacious.

    He even showed no mercy to the Fu family. With thunderous means, he brought down the Fu's group, and took over the Fu's group when it happened to be collapsed.

    As for some other properties of the Fu family, Luo Shenyi did not let them go. It can be said that the imprint of the entire Linjiang Fu family was almost wiped out.

    Those members of the Fu family, one or two were equivalent to falling trees and scattered. Without any resistance, the entire Fu family officially said goodbye.

    Since then, Linjiang has never had such a number one figure in the Fu family.

    What everyone didn't expect was that Luo Shenyi's strength, from an inconspicuous woman, has become so eye-catching today. To be honest, many people did not expect it.

    Because she thought it was too unbelievable, Luo Shenyi didn't know where she had the ability to destroy the Fu family by herself.

    At least on the surface, it seemed that Luo Shenyi was almost alone, and no one knew about Su Xun standing behind him.

    In other words, although there is one less big family, no one dares to underestimate the strength of Tianji Technology Company.

    From now on, no family in Linjiang will be able to compare with Luo Shenyi.

    The fate of the Fu family is here, no one will question Luo Shenyi's strength again.

    Not to mention that after the Fu family was wiped out, Luo Shenyi took control of many of the remaining things and businesses, and this woman did everything without leaking.

    Many bigwigs who have been in the mall for decades are secretly admired.

    From now on, the place of Linjiang will completely change.

    ！！！！！！

    For the Luo family in Linjiang, it was also a very restless day for the Luo family at this time.

    Because the news that the Fu family has been completely taken over by Luo Shenyi, almost all the upper echelons of Linjiang already know about it, not to mention such a big family, they must be quite sensitive to various news.

    At the dinner table in the evening, several people were eating, but no one spoke.

    The liveliest person in the past was Luo Tianyi, she was the one who energized the atmosphere during meals.

    However, since the incident of forcing her to marry, Luo Tianyi has been in a bad mood during this period, so naturally no one talks.

    Everyone seems to have no appetite, and each has his own concerns.

    They and the Fu family are still an important partnership, but in the blink of an eye??, the Fu family said it would be gone, which is very surprising.

    This time, there is also a certain loss to the Luo family. After all, there are some cooperation in the business, and they must be implicated.

    But compared with the current fate of the Fu family, this is really nothing.

    No one dared to have any opinions. Now the Fu family has been brought down by Luo Tianyi, not to mention their weaker Luo family.

    The old man sighed and said, "I really didn't expect that child Shenyi is so powerful. If I persisted and didn't care about my face, maybe she wouldn't leave."

    "It's a good thing for the entire Luo family, and it's a pity now." The old man's tone was full of regret.

    Through this incident, among other things, he has seen Luo Shenyi's ability anyway, it is indeed very powerful, if this is a man, it will be even more terrible in the future.

    It was really a great loss to let her leave the Luo family, but it has been several years, and it is useless to say anything now.

    Luo Tianyi looked very happy and said, "Grandpa, don't you need to get married?"

    "No, the Fu family is gone, who else will I marry." The old man smiled.

    This can also be regarded as a knot in his heart, and it is finally untied. He always wanted to cheat, but he couldn't get rid of this face, and now he can finally cheat openly.

    At most, he felt sorry for his late friend, that is, the old man of the Fu family. The rest really didn't matter. The happiness of his granddaughter was the most important thing.

    Luo Manshan's expression is the worst. Who would have thought that Luo Shenyi has changed so much now, which is amazing.

    I just heard Luo Manshan say: "Dad, do you want to invite Shenyi back?"

    "She should have some grievances against the Luo family in her heart, but no matter what, she is still a member of the Luo family. Let her come back, and we can reunite as a family."

    Luo Manshan said self-righteously.

    Mr. Luo glanced at him, he still couldn't figure out what Luo Manshan was thinking.

    Now that Luo Shenyi is so awesome, why did he go so early when he thought about hugging his thigh.

    Luo Manshan's wishful thinking can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye. It is obvious that Luo Shenyi has too many resources in his hands, and those things are urgently needed by the Luo family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 A 180-degree reversal

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Mr. Luo still looks a little speechless, this is speechless to Luo Manshan.

    When she left before, you didn't stay, but wished she would leave. Now that she is about to take off, you just want to invite her back.

    This is too realistic, and the purpose is too obvious, it is estimated that no one will really come back.

    Mr. Luo rolled his eyelids and said, "Do you think this is possible?"

    "You know better than anyone how she left back then, and with Shenyi's temper, she dared to leave Luo's house when she had nothing."

    "Now she can do whatever she wants. Why do you want her to come back to help the Luo family? Do you think she has developed with great difficulty and is willing to return to the mess of the Luo family?"

    It is rare for Mr. Luo to call the Luo family a "mess". It is conceivable that Mr. Luo is still quite disappointed in his heart.

    After the collapse of the Fu family, the current situation of the Luo family has become more and more difficult. At any rate, this was the foundation that he laid down with his own hands.

    Seeing this scene now, Mr. Luo will inevitably feel a little sad, but at his current age, it is useless to come out of the mountain again, and there is no way to bring back the sky if he wants to kill a thief.

    It can only be said that there are indeed problems with the development of the Luo family over the years, and Luo Manshan is to blame for all this.

    But there is nothing to do, because the old man is only such a son, if he is not allowed to go, what else can he do? You can't hand over the Luo family to an outsider.

    A family is a family, and this is something that is passed down through blood. Even in foreign countries, other people's big families are passed down from generation to generation.

    However, Luo Manshan's ability is really limited, and he can't ask for more.

    Even Luo Manshan can feel it, the Luo family has been going downhill, and he has no good solution.

    Now that Luo Shenyi has developed, he naturally wants to invite Luo Shenyi back, with Luo Shenyi's current energy.

    As long as she returns to the Luo family, it means that the Luo family has an extra backer, and she is a woman after all, no matter how big the business she does in the future, it will not all belong to the Luo family.

    It can only be said that this Luo Manshan is quite shameless, and he has been thinking about how to pick up ready-made ones.

    Even if she went back to invite Luo Shenyi, it seemed a bit embarrassing, but it was embarrassing. Compared with the interests of the family, embarrassment was nothing.

    I just heard Luo Manshan say: "Anyway, she is also from the Luo family, and something happened back then."

    "But can she deny that she is not from the Luo family, unless she dares to say that her surname is not Luo."

    Mr. Luo shook his head, and was very disappointed with his son. He could say such words, which shows that his realm is not good at all.

    I just heard the old man say: "Forget it, believe it or not, if you really want to say that, she will be able to change her name tomorrow?"

    "The Luo family doesn't have anything for her to commemorate. Why did she come back, and anyone can see that you are trying to take advantage of her. Seeing how awesome she is now, you want to get her back.  Why did you go?"

    "Everyone is not a fool, how could they really come back, you think too well, Shenyi's temper is the most stubborn."

    After the words were finished, the dining table fell into silence again, and no one spoke.

    Luo Manshan was probably full of anger. He said in his heart that if he really went, he would not believe that Luo Shenyi dared not come back. When the time came, he would publicize it to her in Linjiang and see how she would behave in the future.

    The old man seemed to be thinking about something, he said: "If you really want to benefit the family, I have a solution now."

    "Don't be the patriarch of your house, and give it to Shenyi. This is the only possibility for her to come back, and it's just a possibility." The old man sighed.

    However, Luo Manshan's eyes widened. It was obvious that this was difficult for him to accept. He only heard Luo Manshan say: "Dad, what are you talking about? She is a woman. What is it to give up the Patriarch to her?"

    "Then our Luo family, won't it be hers?"

    "Didn't you just say that she is also a member of the Luo family?" The old man glanced at him, his eyes full of elusiveness.

    Luo Manshan was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    "This is the best way. Don't try to take advantage of her. People are not stupid. That will only make her more disgusted."

    "As long as she comes back, the Luo family will be fine under her leadership.?, she is stronger than you.  "

    Mr. Luo is also straightforward, and he doesn't beat around the bush at all.

    Luo Manshan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, this is too shocking.

    However, the old man's appearance obviously doesn't look like he's joking. His attitude has already decided everything.

    After all, Luo Manshan is also thinking about the family. No matter how insignificant he is, the weight of the family has always been very important in his heart.

    It can even be said that it is more important than anything else.

    For ordinary people, I am afraid that they will not give up the position of Patriarch. If you think about it, if you are the Patriarch, it is equivalent to being able to control everything.

    The taste of power is like poison, after one sip, one becomes addicted to it.

    But Luo Manshan's temperament is doomed that he is not a strong person, and these are not important to him, as long as the Luo family can be good.

    This is the old man's decision. He must have gone through a series of deliberations.

    Immediately Luo Manshan said: "Okay, then I will try to find her later."

    "Great, my sister can come back."

    Luo Tianyi doesn't care so much, she is still young, thinking that if Luo Shenyi can come back, that would be the best.

    The old man said: "The hope is not very great, you can try it, if it doesn't work, forget it, don't force it."

    "Leave a good impression. After all, she is still a member of the Luo family. If the Luo family encounters any difficulties in the future, they can still count on her."

    In the old man's voice, there is also an indescribable decadence in it.

    Who would have thought that in the end, their entire family would be worse off than Luo Shenyi alone.

    Moreover, Luo Shenyi still severed ties with the family, I have to say, this is really a slap in the face.

    The old man will not go to Luo Shenyi in person, because of the marriage contract, the old man has always been acquiescing, which also makes him feel ashamed of Luo Shenyi.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At around eight o'clock in the evening, Luo Manshan came to Luo Shenyi's villa and rang the doorbell.

    "What are you doing here?"

    As soon as Luo Shenyi saw that it was Luo Manshan, she was not in a good mood and said coldly.

    The relationship between everyone is already very stiff, and there is no need to pretend to be polite.

    With Luo Shenyi's character, she really couldn't do it.

    "I have something to tell you, can you let me go in and sit for a while." Luo Manshan smiled awkwardly.

    Compared with before, the attitude has indeed undergone a 180-degree reversal.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388: A New Chapter

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi didn't do things too badly either, after all, this man could be regarded as his father anyway.

    Immediately, Luo Shenyi gave way, vacating the seat, and Luo Manshan entered Luo Shenyi's home.

    After sitting down, Luo Shenyi was not rude, poured him a cup of tea, and waited for what he wanted to say.

    Today Luo Manshan's attitude is pretty good, it's not the same as before, which is why Luo Shenyi let him in.

    Otherwise, with Luo Shenyi's temper, she probably wouldn't look him in the eye.

    Luo Manshan smiled, as if organizing his words.

    A few seconds later, he said, "Shenyi, it's your grandfather's intention to come this time."

    In the beginning, it was worth carrying the old man out first, because he knew that what he said was nothing.

    At least in Luo Shenyi's heart, nothing counts.

    I only heard Luo Shenyi say: "Well, what does grandpa want to say?"

    "The old man thinks that I am not suitable to continue to be the head of the Luo family. He wants to invite you back and give you the position of the head of the Luo family. You will lead the Luo family."

    Luo Manshan directly expressed his thoughts.

    Let him gossip with Luoshen Yi. To be honest, he really doesn't know how to go about it.

    Frankly speaking, Luo Shenyi was a little surprised. The Luo family would send someone to find her and let her go home. She had thought about it.

    But with Luo Shenyi's character, she naturally disdains it, don't even talk about such things.

    What Luo Shenyi never expected was that this time the Luo family would be so straightforward and hand over the head of the family to her. This move was unexpected.

    For the Luo family, this is a huge concession, and it also represents full sincerity.

    The old man is still wise, and he considers things well.

    He knew that with Luo Shenyi's current status, it was almost impossible to call her back without spending a lot of money.

    "Shenyi, this is the Luo family's decision, you think about it, I hope you can let go of your previous prejudices!" Luo Manshan said.

    I don't know how many years it has been, probably this is the first time that he has spoken so politely to Luo Shenyi.

    Even Luo Manshan himself felt strange, but if you are not polite, it will not work.

    If it was in the past, facing such a huge temptation, Luo Shenyi might have really agreed, because the Luo family has a lot of companies anyway.

    If she is allowed to manage it, it can also satisfy Luo Shenyi's ideas, and make Luo Shenyi feel that she can flex her muscles and have a place to use.

    However, today is different. Now Luo Shenyi has a lot of things to deal with.

    First of all, the former big company Fu Group is in her hands, it will take a certain amount of time for them to recover.

    In fact, these things are not what Luo Shenyi cares about. No matter whether you are from the Fu family or the Luo family, Luo Shenyi doesn't care much.

    What she really cares about is Tianji Technology Company. The goal is to develop Tianji Technology Company and become a world leader in the future.

    Compared with his lofty goals, these families and the like seem a bit insignificant.

    A person's energy is limited, Luo Shenyi doesn't want to waste too much time on these things.

    There is no need to think about it, Luo Shenyi said directly: "Go back and help me, thank you Grandpa."

    "But I can't go back. My company has a lot of things to take care of, so I can't go back. Fu family, you should continue to lead."

    Luo Manshan's expression was astonished, with an unexpected look on his face.

    He thought that Luo Shenyi would definitely agree, after all, this was a great temptation.

    Return to Luo's house, control those who once looked down on you, make them fear you, and act according to your face.

    What a comfortable plot, Luo Manshan feels that she will definitely agree.

    As everyone knows, Luo Shenyi's current pursuit is many times higher than what he thought.

    "Shenyi, youyou don't think about it anymore."

    Luo Manshan was a little panicked, he didn't agree to this, what kind of conditions would be required, Luo Manshan really couldn't think of it.

    Luo Shenyi was firm, and said: "It's not that I don't want to go back, it's true that there are too many things to do, and I don't have much energy when I go back to Luo's house, so that would be bad."

    Luo Manshan is not stupid, from the depth of Luo Shenyi's expression and eyes, he can capture asomething.

    It can be felt that Luo Shenyi seems to have a little disdain for the Luo family.

    I don't know what to say, anyway, Linjiang is a big and well-known family, how can it be like this.

    But Luo Shenyi's attitude was already very firm, and Luo Manshan had nothing to do, so he could only say: "Well, I won't force you, if you change your mind, you can come to me."

    Luo Shenyi nodded and said nothing more.

    After Luo Shenyi's ending, it can be said that his face was depressed.

    It never occurred to Luo Manshan that the outcast of the family at that time would now look down on the entire Luo family.

    It's only been a few years, and the passage of time makes people feel a little dazed.

    It seems that the old man is right. He said before that even if it is this condition, Luo Shenyi may not agree to it. Now it seems that it is really the case.

    I don't know what to do, Luo Manshan's brain is blank at this time.

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    The days pass by your fingertips peacefully, and before you know it, the day of school has arrived.

    During a summer vacation of nearly three months, a trance has passed like this, which is unavoidable.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun didn't know what he did during this summer vacation. Anyway, it felt like a bunch of messy things.

    ? But it¨s okay, for a few months, Su Xun felt that he was a bit useless. Now it¨s all right. When Su Xun starts school, he can go to Jianghai to find something to do.

    In September, the day before the school officially started, Su Xun's parents came to Linjiang and wanted to send Su Xun to Jianghai tomorrow.

    Su Xun was a little helpless. He thought it would be fine to go there alone, but the old couple disagreed. It was the first time for his son to go to college, and he definitely wanted to send him off like this once in his life.

    By the way, they also went to see what this famous university in the country looks like. They have never been to a university in their life, and they still have the obsession in their hearts.

    Su Xun can also understand, so he has no objection.

    What's more embarrassing is that Su Xun's sports car can't be used because it can only seat two people.

    I am too lazy to buy a new car. After all, school just started, so I should keep a low profile. I bought three train tickets. From Linjiang to Jianghai, it only takes one hour by train, and the speed is very fast.

    Su Xun also knows that after going to university, it is equivalent to entering a new stage in life, and a new chapter in life will also be opened directly.

    Think about it, it's really exciting, college life must be good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 What kind of broken dormitory is this (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next morning, Su Xun took his parents to Jianghai by high-speed rail.

    After getting out of the car, it was still hot and dry.

    Even though it is already September, Qiuhu probably will have to wreak havoc for a while, otherwise the annual military training will not be so painful.

    When I was on the high-speed rail, there was an air conditioner, and I felt cool and comfortable, but after getting off the train, I felt a little sad.

    Recently, all schools have basically started school, and there are also welcome personnel in various places such as stations.

    There is a sign there, which is very eye-catching.

    Su Xun was also very relaxed, and saw the seniors and seniors of Jianghai University at a glance.

    But Su Xun didn't bother them in the past, it was very troublesome, and he had to wait for the school bus to come together.

    It's better to take a taxi and go there first. Anyway, it's clearly written on the admission letter of which campus the freshman is in, so he doesn't have to worry about going to the wrong place.

    In the taxi, Su Nanshan was still sighing: "This Jianghai is indeed one of the best cities in the country. It is much bigger than our Linjiang."

    Su Xun also has to admit that there is still a gap in the development of cities.

    After all, Linjiang is just a second-tier city. Compared with Jianghai, a top city in China, the gap is still quite large.

    It can be seen from some buildings along the way that the river and the sea are really bustling. In the early morning, there are even traffic jams, which makes Su Xun unspeakable.

    The driver was also very talkative, so he picked up the conversation directly, and said, "You are from Linjiang, the environment there is good, and now many Jianghai people like to buy houses there."

    "The environment is not bad, but in terms of development, it is incomparable with Jiang Hai."

    "It's developing very fast now. After all, Jianghai developed early, so there's no way around it." When the driver uncle spoke, there was a burst of pride in his tone.

    The identity of Jianghai people is still very powerful in China. It can be said that it is very difficult for ordinary people to have Jianghai and Beijing household registration.

    Naturally, there will also be some sense of superiority. In the past, Su Xun heard that many Jianghai people looked down on foreigners at all, and he didn't know whether it was true or not.

    Anyway, Su Xun feels that it should not be so. In this day and age, there are rich people and poor people everywhere. This is a matter of hierarchy.

    It would be too low-level to say that you look down on others because they are from other places. Now everyone is a quality person.

    For example, this taxi driver, Su Xun felt that he was quite polite. Although he talked a lot, he also talked a lot along the way, such as where is the fun in Jianghai and so on.

    Especially after hearing that Su Xun is a student of Jianghai University, he even praised Su Xun.

    Those who can be admitted to Jianghai University are real talents, especially those who can be admitted from other places, and their future prospects are limitless.

    Facts have proved that Jianghai is really big. Taking a taxi here is not the same concept as taking a taxi in Linjiang. It cost Su Xun more than 100 yuan to get there.

    Fortunately, now that I have money, even Su Xun's parents, who spend more than one hundred yuan for a taxi, are quite calm, after all, they are in a happy mood.

    After getting off the bus, you will see the gate of Jianghai University, which is a bit quaint, not the modern feeling of the gates of most schools nowadays.

    On the contrary, it does not look imposing, but it has a heavy feeling. The four words "Jianghai University" are actually enough.

    ? When I came to the school, seniors and sisters immediately surrounded me to help Su Xun. Everyone was very polite.

    Tell Su Xun where to go to report and so on, and also help with luggage, so Su Xun can feel their enthusiasm.

    But Su Xun found a very serious problem. The computer department seems to be a group of seniors, and there are very few seniors. The ratio of male to female seems to be a problem.

    The report is relatively fast, basically just register, get a dormitory access card, and know which dormitory you belong to, that's about it.

    Su Xun took his parents to find the dormitory, and someone helped guide the way along the way, so it was not a big problem, and he found the place easily.

    The dormitory is on the second floor, a better floor, so you don't have to climb the stairs.

    "It's good to be on the second floor, and it will be convenient to go up and down in the future. The first floor is a bit cloudy, but it's just right on the second floor. It's good luck." Su Nanshan said excitedly at this time.

    Parents are like thisSon, little things in life can also make them happy.

    ? Open the door of the dormitory, a musty smell hits the face, at least it has not been lived in for a few months, how can you expect cleanliness.

    Su Xun found that there was no one in the dormitory, that is to say, he was the first to come. It seems that the roommates should all be from other places, so he came late.

    I am in Linjiang, which is relatively close to here, so I will arrive in about an hour.

    Being the first one to come, he naturally had to do something, so Su Xun quickly opened the glass door on the balcony to let the dormitory ventilate.

    Su Nanshan and the others didn't take time off either. They are both rural people. They would definitely not be pretentious about things like cleaning.

    Su's mother asked: "Xiao Xun, which bed do you want to sleep on, choose one, and I'll wipe the bed for you, I don't know how much dust has fallen on it."

    "Let's choose the one on the inside. The one on the left is not facing the air conditioner. It's the best." Su Nanshan said, looking at it like this, he should have studied it.

    ?There are only four beds in total, the ones with upper and lower beds. There is no distinction between upper and lower bunks. Everyone can only sleep on the upper ones. The inner ones are definitely better because they are not near the door.

    There is a bed inside that is relatively close to the air conditioner, which is not a good thing. Sometimes the air conditioner is too close, and it will cause colds and the like.

    In this way, the last bed left is the best. People are selfish. Su Nanshan naturally hopes that his son will choose a better bed, and he may have to sleep for four years in the future.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, where does this thing come from so much attention, it's almost the same wherever you sleep, with just a dozen square meters of space, how much difference can it actually make.

    "Okay, let's go here."

    Su Xun was not idle here, so he hurried up to help clean up together, and after finishing, he took his parents out for a stroll.

    "It's here, everyone has already arrived."

    But after a while, there was a sound from outside, and Su Xun noticed that someone was coming, also with big bags and small bags, a thin boy, escorted by his parents.

    "Hello, are you also in this dormitory? From then on, you will be roommates."

    Su Nanshan greeted them warmly. There were four people who came over. Apart from the thin boy and his parents, there was an old man, who should be his grandmother.

    Compared with Su Nanshan's enthusiasm, their family's reaction was quite flat, they just nodded.

    On the contrary, it was the skinny boy who said with disgust, "What kind of broken dormitory is this?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390: It Looks Like He Came From the Countryside (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just such a sentence made Su Xun's family feel a little embarrassed.

    They had been tidying up here for a long time, especially Su Nanshan sighed, it is indeed a good university, and the standard of this dormitory is quite good.

    However, after this guy came over, he said, "What kind of broken dormitory is this?" The disgust in his tone was beyond words.

    Su Xun is quite disdainful of this kind of person. At first glance, he looks like the kind of guy who has a little condition in his family, is spoiled all day long, and has been spoiled.

    Although this kind of person seems to be an adult at his age, in fact, he is extremely unsound psychologically, at best he is just a giant baby.

    I'm too lazy to talk to him. The dormitory conditions are not very good. This is common sense. Most universities in Huaxia are like this.

    I should have known it a long time ago, but now I will say, what does this mean? I am afraid that others will not know that you will pretend to be aggressive. Anyway, Su Xun is quite disdainful of this kind of person.

    I, a person with a net worth of trillions, didn't say anything. I honestly cleaned up the dormitory here. You are a poor student, and you really think you are awesome.

    ?He thought so in his heart, but Su Xun didn't need to say it out, as long as he had less contact with this kind of person in the future, Su Xun estimated that he also had certain problems in his conduct.

    For example, it is the same when you are with friends, I hope others will give in to him, Su Xun makes him a ghost, and I don¨t bother to talk to him.

    Sure enough, what Su Xun thought was the same, he was probably the only child in the family, and he was spoiled.

    As soon as he said this, the old man immediately said: "Can you apply to the teacher for a dormitory with better conditions."

    Su Xun was overjoyed when he heard this, and almost wanted to tell them the counselor's phone number quickly. It's best to change to another dormitory quickly and not stay with me.

    Living with such a strange flower, Su Xun was afraid that he would have a hard time.

    However, this guy's father, wearing a pair of glasses, looked quite imposing, and said: "The school dormitories are all the same, where can I change them?"

    "The harder the conditions are, the harder it is, and it's fine when you get used to it later. Going to college is not for you to enjoy."

    His old man's speech is quite pleasing, at least he speaks human language, this kind of dormitory makes sense, except that it is not too big, the rest is pretty good.

    There is a separate toilet and shower, and there are tiles on the floor, as well as a balcony and a washstand. What else do you want, you think you are going to live in a hotel.

    The thin roommate didn't say anything, but the expression on his face already showed that he was very unhappy now.

    His mother also persuaded him: "Haochen, don't be upset, you only came to stipulate that you must live in a freshman, so you can bear with it."

    "It will be fine when mom rents you a house outside next year. If you go out to live now, the teacher will definitely not agree."

    Su Xun shook his head, what he said is absolutely true.

    I went to university, and I am still so spoiled. Even if I graduate in the future, I will probably be a waste, and I will not be able to integrate into society at all.

    Of course, if his family has money and background, then it doesn't matter, they can do whatever they want.

    Being too lazy to care about this matter, Su Xun asked his parents to clean up and they went out to eat.

    Anyway, his own bed and the like are almost done, Su Xun will not be a good person, tidy everyone's bed, there is absolutely no need for that.

    After sweeping and mopping the entire dormitory, Su Xun felt that it was almost done.

    At first, I thought, if I saw my roommates, I would call them and my family to have a meal together, but now it seems that I should let it go.

    This family does not give people a good impression. If you invite them, they may not respond to you.

    "Forget it, live here and live here, just treat me as unlucky."

    This guy came up but directly stretched out his hand and said, "I want to sleep on this bed."

    When Su Xun heard this, his face immediately changed. I don't know if this guy is deliberately looking for trouble or is really stupid. How could he be admitted to Jianghai University.

    The bed he was referring to was the one chosen by Su Xun, and all the luggage was already placed on it, isn't that obvious enough?

    It means that this bed is already occupied, but he came here as soon as he opened his mouth, making the dormitory as if it belonged to his family, which made Su Xun really powerless to complain.

    However, he is quite good at choosing, knowing that the bed is actually in the best position.

    Su Xun directlyHe said: "I'm sorry, that bed is mine, I've already chosen it, and you can choose whatever you want for the other three."

    Looking at this guy, I was a little upset at first, so Su Xun would not let him go. Are you familiar with him?

    The guy opened his mouth and said: "What, I've taken a fancy to this bed, please give it to me."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun is really happy, this guy is extremely arrogant, and his performance is vivid.

    Let yourself give him up when you come up, and the attitude is very rude, do you look better?  Why should I give it to you? It's really funny.

    "No!"

    Su Xun is also straightforward, he doesn't talk nonsense with this person at all, just two words, don't care about you so much.

    "The resentment value from Jiang Haochen is +79."

    Then Su Xun successfully received the resentment value. It seems that this guy, who seems to be a very easy to get angry, has pulled so much resentment value at once.

    The name is nice, it's called Jiang Haochen, but the person is so stupid, it makes Su Xun really depressed.

    The first day of school was quite fun, but why did I meet such a guy.

    Jiang Haochen is not happy anymore, he has always been like this since he was a child, when he sees what he likes, he wants it, and his parents usually satisfy him.

    This has formed his character today, he can't be wronged, and said directly: "Mom, I want to sleep in that bed, and the other one is too close to the air conditioner."

    Su Xun¨s mouth was almost crooked, and what he said was really annoying. You know what it means to be too close to the air conditioner, and then you let me go. This is too selfish. To be honest, Su Xun wanted to beat him  .

    The key point was that his mother still felt that there was nothing wrong with her son, so she said directly, "You two, can you change it? My son insists on this bed."

    Seeing that Su Xun couldn't make sense, she found Su Xun's parents, which was shameless enough.

    Su Xun's parents were also a little uncomfortable, but they were too honest, so they just glanced at Su Xun instead, and there was no need to think about it.

    Su Xun said directly: "No change, I don't want to be near the air conditioner, and there are two beds on the outside."

    "Beds have always been on a first-come, first-served basis. You can go to a counselor at any time." Su Xun's attitude is tough.

    I have worked so hard to clean it up, so let me go if you say so?  If the attitude is better, it is still possible. Su Xun is not a difficult person to talk to, but with this attitude, Su Xun can make him a ghost.

    "The resentment value from Jiang Haochen +45!"

    "Hmph, it's unreasonable. It looks like it's from the countryside." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391: Strange Roommate (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Su Xun still disagreed, this guy immediately mocked.

    Because looking at the appearance of Su Xun's parents, they are not very fashionable, and they look like they are from the countryside.

    Because in the past few months, the family has been building a house, and Su Xun's parents have been busy with it. Their skin is tanned, and they feel like the kind of working people.

    Then this guy taunted and said directly that they were country people.

    Su Xun didn't know where his sense of superiority came from, and what happened to the country people, he really didn't think there was any shame in it, Su Xun had always been accustomed to his own identity.

    But judging by the tone of his speech, it was obviously a mockery, meant to be contemptuous.

    I really didn't expect to encounter this mentally handicapped person on the first day of school. I really lived in a dormitory, but I was really unlucky for eight lifetimes.

    Su Xun was really getting angry the more he thought about it, and felt that he couldn't bear it anymore, so he rushed up and said, "Why don't you try to tell me again?"

    "Su Xun, what are you doing, stop quickly, don't be impulsive."

    Fortunately, Su Nanshan's reaction was relatively quick, and he grabbed Su Xun when he came up, preventing Su Xun from making an impulsive move.

    After all, on the first day of school, if you beat someone up, you may be dealt with, and the gain will not be worth the loss.

    Su Xun also calmed down, thinking that school just started, and he didn't have the same knowledge as this guy.

    In case he was really beaten, with the peeing nature of their family, it would definitely make a big fuss.

    At that time, Su Xun will be in Jianghai, and he will not have any contacts. If he is really fired, who will he ask for reasoning.

    Being expelled on the first day of college, Su Xun himself felt a little ashamed, but that guy, no matter how cheap his mouth is, if he didn't do anything, nothing would happen.

    Su Xun held back, he really didn't need to be so impulsive, after school, there are naturally many ways to deal with him slowly.

    "If you talk cheap again in the future, I will definitely punish you. If you don't believe me, try it. My parents are here today. I don't know as much as you do."

    Su Xun didn't care whether the guy's parents were still there, and pointed at him to warn.

    "The resentment value from Jiang Haochen is +68."

    Jiang Haochen also looked honest, and said directly: "Whoever is afraid of others, if you have the guts, touch me and try."

    "Okay, don't be as knowledgeable as him, outsiders are like this, they have no quality, and they are still so arrogant when they come to our Jianghai, so don't contact him in the future."

    That old grandma also spoke in a low-puffed tone.

    Only then did Su Xun hear that they were natives of Jianghai, no wonder they had such a strong sense of superiority, which really left Su Xun speechless.

    It seems that the rumors are true. Some Jianghai people still look down on outsiders, and Su Xun is the outsider in their mouths.

    However, seeing that she is quite old, Su Xun will not really try to get to know her as well, thinking that with someone like your grandson, who would want to get in touch with him.

    Because of this incident, everyone was not very happy, and Su Xun didn't bother to have too much contact with this family, so he directly said to his parents: "Throw away the things here, bring a change of clothes, let's go out.  "

    Parents will definitely have to stay in the hotel at night, Su Xun is too lazy to come back, and the other two roommates don't know when they will be able to come.

    Let myself come back and live with this kind of person, for such a long night, Su Xun is really afraid that she can't help it.

    Go out to eat now, and then I just have fun and so on, so I don¨t need to come back at night.

    As for what to do if that guy forcibly occupied his bed after he left, this Su Xun really didn't have any worries.

    If he really dared to commit suicide like that, Su Xun would dare to beat him up forcibly, and there was no chance to deal with him.

    After leaving the dormitory, Su Xun couldn't help cursing: "It's really bad luck, there are everyone like Te Niang!"

    Mother Su said with some concern: "Xiao Xun, you should get along well with your classmates. You must not fight, you know?"

    Obviously, he was worried that Su Xun would turn around and talk to them, so as not to cause any conflicts, it is not easy to go to university, and no one wants to make any mistakes.

    Su Nanshan's voice sounded a little calm: "Anyway, if you don't like him, you should avoid contact with him, pretend that you can't see this person, and don't fight with him, you are both college students, you can't fight casually, you know."

    "Don't worry, you guys??, I still understand the importance of this.  "

    Su Xun didn't want to continue on this topic. Mentioning this kind of spoiler really made people quite speechless, so Su Xun said: "I'm sure I know it well, don't worry."

    After walking around the campus of Jianghai University, I have to say that the school is really big. It takes at least ten minutes to walk from the teaching building to the dormitory.

    Su Xun feels that going to college is not entirely a good thing, sometimes going out to get a courier will definitely kill him, no wonder there are many errands for him.

    Going around, let parents feel the profound humanistic atmosphere in this campus.

    Su Nanshan and the others obviously had smiles on their faces. Today's trip was a good experience for the two of them.

    It is obvious that the couple are quite proud that their son can study in this kind of school.

    In a restaurant in front of the school, I ate something casually. During the two-day school season, parents have come. It can be said that the restaurants and restaurants in front of the school are not doing well.

    During the meal, Su Xun took the time to send a message to An Suke to ask her how she was doing. An Suke hadn't arrived yet, and she would come in the afternoon.

    Su Xun feels that at this time, there is no need to meet her, because at that time, maybe her parents and An Suke's mother will meet.

    He Qishuang was fine, after all, he had met Su Xun, and had a pretty good impression of him.

    But for my parents, it might be quite embarrassing. Su Xun remembered that the two of them met Mo Xiaoli and Luo Shenyi.

    Every time the expression on his face is actually a bit elusive, Su Xun said in his heart that if they see An Suke again this time, he doesn't know what to say when he turns around.

    So after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun felt that it was better to pull it down and avoid the need to meet.

    In the afternoon, I took my parents to some famous places in Jianghai, such as some landmark buildings, to see them and take a photo as a souvenir.

    For the two of them, it's like traveling.

    After having a big meal in the evening, at 10 noon the next day, Su Xun sent the two of them to the high-speed rail station. He wanted to keep them playing for a few more days, but the two of them would not stay longer.

    The house at home is still under construction. If you spare a day or two, it will be quite good, otherwise, you really can't rest assured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392: Beating Discriminatory Dogs (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, why are you here?"

    However, when I was taking my parents to the high-speed rail station to take the car home, a ridiculous thing happened, Su Xun actually met An Suke!

    Especially when he saw He Qishuang next to An Suke, Su Xun already felt that something was wrong.

    This is too coincidental, originally I thought not to meet each other, but who knows that here, they suddenly meet, people really didn't expect much.

    Seeing that An Suke had already called himself, Su Xun had no choice but to pretend that he didn't hear it, so he could only smile, and said awkwardly, "Suke, why are you here?"

    "Take my mother home."

    An Suke said with a little surprise, but her eyes were already looking at Su Xun's parents. It was obvious that she was not stupid, and she had already guessed who these two were.

    Su Xun could only introduce: "This is my parents, parents, let me introduce you, this is my high school classmate, we are in the same class, she is also at Jianghai University."

    "Oh, it's a classmate, so you two are really destined."

    Su's mother immediately smiled, especially An Suke looked beautiful and well-behaved, which made people really like it more and more, and couldn't stop.

    The two sides chatted for a while, and it happened that He Qishuang and Su Xun's parents bought the same high-speed rail, and they were still in the same carriage, so it would be more convenient.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, it is not very strange. After all, they are all going to Linjiang, and they set off after lunch at noon. It is normal to have a car.

    The high-speed rail is about to check tickets, and they can't stay, so they have to go to check tickets quickly.

    The three of them walked together, which seemed to be quite harmonious, but before they left, they still urged the two of them to study hard and make progress every day in school.

    After sending them off, only Su Xun and An Suke are left, feeling like a two-person world.

    An Suke said: "What a coincidence, I didn't expect to meet here."

    "Yeah, I guess they should all rush home, and staying here for one night is enough."

    An Suke said again: "Su Xun, let's go shopping in the mall. I don't have some daily necessities with me, so I have to buy some."

    "Okay, let me check with my mobile phone, there is a large shopping mall over there." Su Xun nodded.

    Su Xun didn't bring things like shampoo, laundry detergent, body wash, etc. These things are not expensive, but the key is very important. If you don't drive here, who would take these things with you?

    There are also basins and thermos bottles, so it is even more impossible to bring them with you, and you usually buy them when you come.

    Su Xun originally planned to go to the supermarket on campus and almost get it done, there is no difference.

    Unexpectedly, I met An Suke, since she wanted to go shopping, then Su Xun didn't care, and he didn't really want to go back to the dormitory.

    Thinking of that idiot in the dormitory, Su Xun felt a headache. After going back, he probably felt quite stiff.

    The two of them wandered outside until the evening, and went back after dinner.

    Su Xun first sent An Suke to their girls' dormitory building, and then went back by himself, carrying a lot of bags in his hand.

    "Crack！！"

    The door of the dormitory is similar to that of the hotel. Put the access control card on it and swipe it to open the door. It is quite convenient. Anyway, Su Xun feels that it is much more convenient than the key.

    However, after he opened the door and entered, he found that something was wrong. There were three people inside, and there were luggages on the floor.

    But Su Xun can also tell that the remaining two roommates have already arrived. After all, there are only two days to start school, and today is the last day.

    In addition, there are no parents here. I guess they have already gone back, and there is no way to live in the dormitory. It is time to start normal military training life tomorrow.

    However, Su Xun noticed something was wrong, that Jiang Haochen, sitting on the bench, had tears in his eyes, Su Xun saw that his face was red and swollen, as if he had been beaten.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun was immediately happy, and thought he deserved it, I wanted to hit this man yesterday, and I don't know which warrior did it.

    "what is going on?"

    Su Xun asked the question knowingly and broke the current silence, otherwise it would be very embarrassing.

    A handsome-looking guy stood up at this moment and said, "You should be the other one.My friend Su Xun, the two of them just came, and there was a little conflict.  "

    "How do you know my name?" Su Xun said strangely.

    However, the person in front of him gave people a kind of gentle and elegant feeling, and his appearance was not bad. It is a pity that he met Su Xun. In the dormitory, he could be regarded as the second handsome at most, not the first handsome.

    The handsome guy smiled and said: "The list of each dormitory can be found on the school's official website. I already know their names, so you must be Su Xun."

    "All right´´"

    There is nothing wrong with what he said, but Su Xun didn't notice this detail.

    Glancing at the remaining roommate, he was a big man, at least 1.88 meters tall, much taller than Su Xun.

    And with a strong physique, it gives people a sense of oppression and is quite powerful.

    This kind of person can only be described as "rough". It feels like a very bold person, most likely a northerner.

    "Brother, what's the matter, something unpleasant happened on the first day of school." Su Xun asked with a smile in his heart.

    He didn't express his position immediately, because he didn't understand what kind of character this big man was.

    In case of a violent master, there is no need to get close to him. It is best to stay away from such a person.

    I just heard the big man say: "I really couldn't hold back just now, Te Niang kept talking to me."

    "My home is quite far from here. It took a day and a night to get there by train. The one in the northeast, it's only been a while."

    Just like what Su Xun had guessed, he was indeed a northerner, and he could tell from his imposing manner, and the accent he spoke made people even more convinced.

    Su Xun didn't speak, and continued to listen to him.

    The big man continued: "I have to tidy up when I come here. I saw several rags on the sink, so I took one and used it."

    "Who knows that this guy saw it and insisted that I used his rag to dirty his rag. I was so depressed."

    "I have never seen such a stingy person, which made me very speechless. I said I would wash it off later, but it was still not enough. Then I said I would go out and buy a new one to compensate him later, but it still wouldn't work."

    "I kept saying that outsiders just don't pay attention to me, and you said I was not angry, so you didn't hold back and slapped him directly."

    Su Xun almost couldn't hold back, this is really a good fight, this kind of regional discrimination garbage should be beaten.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393: Baili's Promise (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy has a strange personality, which Su Xun already experienced yesterday.

    To put it bluntly, he is self-centered, does not put others in his eyes, and feels that except him, everyone else is rubbish, and everyone else has to revolve around him.

    Su Xun was so angry that he almost beat him yesterday, but was stopped by Su Nanshan later, so Su Xun held back and didn't do anything.

    As a result, he was finally beaten today. Su Xun's ability to hold it back doesn't mean that others can hold it back as well. When he meets someone with a temper, the mother who can really beat him doesn't know him.

    It is not a big deal to use a rag. A broken rag is worth a few dollars. A new rag is probably not worth five yuan, let alone a used one.

    Even an aunt would not be so fussy, and she apologized and wanted to buy him a new one, but she still didn't do it.

    He even said that he was a foreigner, who would let him go, but when he was caught, he would be beaten severely, which made him lose his temper at all.

    Su Xun patted the big man on the shoulder and said: "There is nothing wrong with this. He said that to me yesterday. If my dad didn't stop me, I would cut him off."

    "Really, then you have to testify for me later."

    The big man also grinned, feeling as if he had found an organization. In fact, there are no simple people who can be admitted to Jianghai University.

    Of course, Jiang Haochen is an exception. He is a native of Jianghai, and it is much easier to get into Jianghai University than Su Xun and others from other places.

    No matter where he goes, he can't hide the fact that he is an idiot. There is no way to say this.

    Jiang Haochen seemed to have been wronged, crying like a woman, and said: "You guys bullied me, I will go to the counselor when I turn around."

    After saying this, everyone disdains him even more, thinking that he is a primary school student, and if he is bullied, he will report to the teacher?

    Even elementary school students are inferior. Many elementary school students nowadays, at least if they have any grievances, they will come to solo to resolve them in the glory of the king.

    And what he said was equivalent to isolating Su Xun and the three of them by himself, and there was no chance of forming a clique.

    Su Xun is still a little fortunate in his heart, there is already a stupid comparison, fortunately, the remaining two people are quite normal at present, this is good, so that Su Xun will not be able to stay in the dormitory in the future.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "When someone hit you, why didn't I see it, don't frame others, okay?"

    Everyone is smart, so they immediately understood what Su Xun meant, and the handsome guy also said, "That's right, I've been staying in the dormitory, and I haven't seen anyone beat you."

    "Who hit someone, anyway, I didn't hit him!" The big man also shook his head and said.

    The three of them quickly united the front in a short period of time. As long as they are united, this is not a big deal.

    Can one person be against three people? When the time comes, everyone will hold their own opinions. Will the teacher believe in the side with more people or the side with fewer people? These are all unquestionable things.

    As long as they are united, it will have no effect. After all, the school has just started, and the teacher will not make this matter a big deal. At most, it will be verbal and let them pay attention.

    And the teacher is not stupid, you just started school, and you can have three roommates join forces to mess with you, obviously you have a problem.

    Jiang Haochen's eyes widened. He has been under the protection of his parents since he was a child, and he himself seems to have never encountered such a thing.

    "Youyou are shameless!"

    He got up, and walked out angrily, not knowing where he was going, no one cared about this issue.

    However, before leaving, he said a harsh word, "You guys just wait for me, I won't let you go."

    "Stupid than a thing, I didn't expect to meet such an idiot at the beginning of school."

    The big man cursed unhappily, and said: "I heard that Jianghai people discriminate against foreigners before, but I didn't believe it. I didn't expect to see it today. It's disgusting. I have never liked Jianghai people."

    "Ahem！！"

    Suddenly the little handsome guy coughed, and then said embarrassingly: "Well, I'm also from Jianghai. There are only a few people like him. Most of us are quite normal."

    The big man also realized that he had said the wrong thing, and accidentally injured the friendly army, so he hurriedly said: "Don't get me wrong, I didn't say what you meant."

    ???It's not bad, he shook his head, indicating that it's nothing.

    Su Xun also didn't expect that there are two Jianghai natives in one dormitory, which is relatively rare, but this person is obviously much more normal.

    Su Xun said: "We met for the first time, and we will be roommates from now on. Let me introduce myself. My name is Su Xun, and I am from Linjiang."

    The big man also said directly: "My name is Jiang Wu, and I am from Heihe, quite far from here."

    "My name is Liu Rufeng, you know where I am." The little handsome guy said.

    Jiang Wu was obviously very happy, and said: "It is fate to be able to get together. Have you all eaten yet? I treat guests. Let's go out for a drink."

    Seeing him like this, it is obvious that he just arrived. I guess he is already hungry after a day and night train.

    Even if Su Xun and Liu Rufeng have already eaten, there is nothing wrong with going to accompany him.

    After drinking a few glasses of wine, I basically understand my personality. Jiang Wu looks similar to him in appearance. He is quite a bold person, and this kind of person will not have too many schemes.

    However, Liu Rufeng is more easy-going and will not take the initiative in everything. For example, when talking, he will not brag. At most, when others brag, he will echo a few words.

    ?But this man's momentum is relatively calm, Su Xun has a vague feeling that he can't see through him, and I don't know if he is thinking too much.

    Anyway, regardless of other things, as long as we get along with each other more happily, after all, in college, it is more important to have a good relationship with your roommates.

    Because you will be able to find out after you graduate. Maybe the only person you will contact in the future is your roommate.

    Su Xun mainly felt that it would be better not to disgust himself like that Jiang Haochen, otherwise it would be really uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, these two roommates seemed quite normal, which reassured Su Xun that it didn't matter if they were stupid.

    ? Back in the dormitory at night, everyone lined up to take a shower. They are all old men, and they don¨t feel tired when taking a shower. It only takes a few minutes, faster than some people playing handjobs.

    Lying on the bed, the wooden plank bed in the dormitory, I have to say, is really hard, so it's a bit uncomfortable to sleep on.

    Su Xun roughly looked at it, and his resentment value already reached 316 points, which is enough for several lucky draws.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the Baili keeping promise skin [Jueying Shengun]" (remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 High School Tight University Loose (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In these three lottery draws, it is obvious that Su Xun's character is relatively online, and he won a skin when he came up. As long as he can win a skin, it is enough to make people happy.

    Because no matter what kind of skin it is, as long as it is skin, it will definitely be useful.

    Seeing the hero Baili Shouyue, Su Xun has an unpredictable look in his eyes. This hero Su Xun has played before.

    It is said that one shot can kill a child, the shooting range is super long, and it is very painful to hit someone. As a result, when Su Xun played by himself, he felt that it was the same thing.

    Playing games is mainly based on people, and has a certain relationship with heroes, but not too much.

    No matter what kind of hero, there are some who are good at playing, and relatively speaking, there are also good ones. This is something that can't be helped.

    The next thing is a huge skin card, which has already appeared in Su Xun's mind. Baili's promise is still very handsome.

    Holding a cool-looking sniper rifle in his hand, he jumped into mid-air, and shot a shot into the air in a reclining form.

    After falling down, he fired another shot at the ground in a half-squat position, and a blood-red cloak was fluttering in the wind behind his back.

    This skin looks the same as the original painting, that is, the color tone has changed a bit, mainly red, which is not a good skin.

    ? Of course, the name is quite pleasant, Jue Ying Shen Gun, it feels like there is something, most likely it is to allow myself to acquire marksmanship proficiency, this thing can be guessed at a glance.

    After clicking on the skin card, it was quickly flipped open, revealing the attributes on the back.

    Skin name: [Jue Ying Gun]

    Corresponding hero: Baili keeps the promise

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can be very proficient in all guns, and can use them at first hand, and when using a gun, the locking function will be turned on, so that he can shoot wherever he points.

    Sure enough, it was similar to what Su Xun had guessed, the skin of the Juying Gunslinger was to allow Su Xun to have a god-level marksmanship.

    ? It sounds more against the sky, pointing at whichever to shoot, this is equivalent to opening a lock to hang in the game, it is better than some anchors' marksmanship.

    Of course, Su Xun felt that it was the same thing, because the chance of touching a gun was relatively small after all.

    In these days in China, if there are a few people who dare to play with guns, it is purely an act of death.

    But still the same sentence, something is better than nothing, anyway, it is equivalent to one more skill, which may come in handy at some point in the future.

    Speaking of this, I have to thank that roommate today. If it weren't for the resentment value he provided, Su Xun might not have the chance to draw these three times, so I have to thank Lao Tie as soon as possible.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Everyone got up early the next day. After all, the school officially started, the excitement was still there, and they definitely wouldn't sleep in.

    It will be different after a while, especially in winter, when I wake up in the morning, the following series of conversations will start.

    "Fuck, class is about to start, why don't you get up quickly and plan to skip class?"

    "What are you going to do? You may not understand when you go."

    "If you understand it, you may not pass the exam."

    "If you pass the exam, you may not be able to graduate."

    "You may not be able to find a good job after graduation."

    "If you find a job, you may not necessarily find a girlfriend."

    "I found a girlfriend, maybe it's still inflatable"

    "Damn it, then go to a fart class and continue to sleep."

    ""

    ? Of course, Su Xun and his freshmen definitely don¨t need to go to class after the start of school. There is a hurdle that everyone can¨t get over, and that is military training.

    It is something that makes countless people complain, but there is no way. These days, junior high school students and high school students have to undergo military training, let alone college students.

    Many people said that this thing is useless and that the military training should be cancelled, but so far, no school seems to have canceled it. It will take nearly a month, and it must be overcome.

    However, according to the notice at the time of registration, they have to find a counselor, then find a classroom, hold a class meeting and distribute military training clothes.

    After Su Xun and the others had breakfast, they found the notified classroom and ran over to prepare for the class meeting.

    Now the three of them have formed a small group. As for that idiot, no one cares about him anymore. He seems to be doing well by himself.

    ??It is a large multimedia lecture hall that can accommodate at least a hundred people.

    When Su Xun and the others arrived, there were already many people sitting here. Everyone seemed to be looking at each other. After all, they were not very familiar with each other. At most, they could be a little familiar with people in the same dormitory.

    Not long after, the counselor came over. He was a young man who looked only in his twenties. Compared with Su Xun and the others, he was probably only five or six years older.

    This is also very good. In fact, after all, it is more comfortable to be in contact with young people, and there is no generation gap.

    Everyone in the class should have already arrived, about seventy or eighty people, this classroom is almost full.

    The Department of Computer Science has always been a relatively popular industry. After going out, the salary will definitely not be low. Naturally, the number of people is relatively large. Many people have broken their heads, and they may not be able to choose this major.

    "Hi everyone, this is not the first time I have met you, but I would like to introduce myself to you, my name is"

    The counselor started the content of the class meeting. At the beginning, it must be a self-introduction. No matter when, as long as you just enter school, you will definitely come to such a set.

    Everyone has to go up, and everyone can't help but say a few words casually. Su Xun went up and said a few words, what's his name, where he came from, nice to meet you and so on.

    Jiang Wu said: "Did you find a problem?"

    "What?"

    Both Su Xun and Liu Rufeng looked at him, they were slightly surprised, thinking that there might be some problem.

    "The ratio of men to women in our class is out of balance. There are many men, but only a few women." Jiang Wu's face was full of pain.

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng looked disdainful, and gave him a big roll of eyes, thinking it was something, it was really speechless.

    There are few girls, and it is not normal for a computer major. Liu Rufeng said: "Please brother, we are majoring in science and engineering. Do you think it is the Department of Chinese and Foreign Languages, there are a lot of girls."

    "Hey, what should I do? I'm still planning to go to college to fall in love and find a partner. The pressure of competition is too great."

    Liu Rufeng hit him with a smile: "Didn't your teacher tell you that high school is tight and university is loose, and you dare to come to university to find a partner. You are so courageous. You should look for high school."

    "I used to patronize study, but who knew that high school is tight and university is loose, so there is another meaning." Jiang Wu's eyes were full of tears.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 Class flower Li Xueman (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hi everyone, my name is Li Xueman, I'm a Pisces girl from"

    Just at this time, a girl came on stage, and her voice was really beautiful, Su Xun didn't pay much attention at first.

    However, he suddenly heard the sound of drooling, and the class was surprisingly quiet. There were more than 80 people in one classroom, so it was still a bit noisy.

    Su Xun felt that something was wrong, he quickly looked up, but it didn't matter if he didn't look at it, he found that it was a beautiful woman.

    The little girl is small and exquisite, and her facial features are not bad. She belongs to the cute and playful type, which should be liked by many adolescent boys.

    Su Xun felt that he could only say that it was not bad, how good-looking it was, and so on, but it really didn¨t count, after all, there were too many beauties around Su Xun.

    Staying with the best and peerless beauties for a long time made Su Xun's vision unconsciously become picky, and he was a little aesthetically tired.

    Unless it is the kind that can amaze the audience, otherwise, in Su Xun's opinion, it can only be regarded as mediocre.

    But what should I say about this girl, she should be quite good-looking in the class, there are not many girls in total, and the few who went up just now are all unpredictable.

    It is not easy for a classmate to say anything offensive, but I am really sorry for the audience, and I will not be interested if I let a man watch it.

    Of course, they are here in science and engineering, so they definitely don't have to worry about boyfriends. After all, there are too many boys, and no matter how ugly they are, they can find boyfriends.

    Many boys have been hungry and thirsty for four years, not to mention women, even sows can masturbate to each other for a while, feeling refreshed.

    Compared with the others, this girl named Li Xueman is much stronger, she has a feeling of standing out from the crowd, and she is quite good-looking.

    It's no wonder that the boys are so concerned, and many of them even have green lights in their eyes. It is estimated that this woman will be targeted by many people.

    In the next few years, as long as he hasn't found a boyfriend, it is estimated that there will be no shortage of suitors.

    Su Xun shook his head, the male-to-female ratio is really scary, but Jianghai University is fine.

    This is a comprehensive university with a balance of arts and sciences. I really want to find a girlfriend and go directly to some clubs and student union activities.

    Get to know more people, girls are not too difficult to chase, and girls in college are not as realistic as those in society. They don't pay too much attention to whether you have money or not. As long as you are not too stupid, you can find girls even if you are ugly.  friend.

    The key still depends on the individual, if you know how to flirt, it's easy, if you are introverted, you can't help it, you can't expect other girls to actively chase you.

    Unless you are like Han Yeshenghua, handsome and 28cm long, then it is estimated that the girl will not be able to walk when she sees it, and it is normal to take the initiative.

    If it is some science and technology universities, it will be really miserable. There are not many girls in the whole school, so they can only engage in basics, which is the most exciting.

    Don't think that being gay is just a joke. Some people may accidentally get soap picked up by their roommates when they are sleeping.

    "This should be the flower of our class, right?"

    This guy Jiang Wu said while streaming Ha Sezi.

    The other girls have already gone down, and their eyes are still staring at him for a long time.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing and teasing: "There are only a few girls in a class. What do you mean by class flowers now? What's the point? The generals are drawn out of the dwarfs."

    "Su Xun, don't pretend to be aggressive here. I think she is really nice. Unfortunately, this kind of woman must be very difficult to chase. I have no hope."

    Jiang Wu still had a clear understanding of himself, shaking his head and sighing.

    Liu Rufeng continued to tease: "Don't be so discouraged, why don't you try it, maybe that girl is blind."

    Jiang Wu: ""

    The next step is to choose a squad leader. This is the basic process. During military training, the squad leader still plays a very important role and can organize a class.

    Moreover, the class monitor of the university is not the same as that in middle school, it is a very important position.

    In the future, after you graduate, if you write in your resume that you have been a class monitor, people will really think that you are a bonus item.

    Many people are gearing up to try it out. It is strange to say that Su Xun himself is not interested, and neither Jiang Wu nor Liu Rufeng are interested.

    It seems that the three of them still have some commonalities in their personalities, so this is fine, there is no need to canvass for votes, just watch the fun.

    theMany people wanted to run for election, but in the end the monitor was Li Xueman who was elected.

    This seems to be no surprise. Her appearance is already a plus in the class. Many boys have a good impression of her.

    Therefore, appearance is really important at times. You can really do whatever you want if you look good.

    When people don't know you well, if you are good-looking, they will naturally favor you, it's like this.

    But it also depends on what you are doing. If you are writing a novel, you are too handsome, but no one reads it.

    The counselor also seemed to like this Li Xueman quite a bit. In a class with more wolves and less meat, choosing a prettier girl to be the class leader would indeed have a certain effect on cohesive centripetal force.

    The next step is to distribute military training clothes. When signing up, everyone told us their approximate size. Today, the counselors have already brought all the clothes.

    Two vests, one set of camouflage uniform and trousers on the outside, how to wash it in this month, I can only figure out how to do it myself.

    Anyway, I have to wear it every day, even if I'm not doing it, I have to wear it on my body.

    In addition, there are two pairs of yellow-soled shoes and a hat, a little green, but not green.

    The counselor said: "Squad leader, find a boy to help with you and distribute the clothes to the students."

    "Boys, the opportunity has been created for you. Take advantage of it yourself. Whoever gets it will hurry up."

    This counselor is also an interesting person. After all, he is young and can joke with everyone. The atmosphere suddenly rose, and the boys howled.

    In the excited voice, there are excited hormones and desire for the opposite sex.

    "I'm coming, I'm strong!"

    "Squad leader, I have moved bricks since I was a child, and I promise to be a good hand at manual labor."

    "Ahem！！"

    When everyone was arguing non-stop, a boy stood up. He seemed to be in good shape, and his eyebrows were a bit thick. Probably this is the legendary thick eyebrows and big eyes.

    "My name is Chen Jian, the monitor, let me help you. I was the monitor when I was in high school. I have a lot of experience in this kind of thing."

    When he said this, everyone was upset, thinking that you are a ball, and you are suitable, and everyone is not suitable?

    Immediately, the quarrel broke out again: "Isn't it awesome to let the monitor go? I was the team leader."

    "I was good at collecting homework in high school."

    "I I can use both hands and three legs!"

    "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 So handsome, he can really do whatever he wants (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The counselor just wanted to make a joke and mingle with everyone, but he didn't expect this group of people to be so excited, one or two were about to go to heaven.

    Li Xueman also had a headache. She didn't know what to do. Who should she turn to? It doesn't feel good. It's better to ask a girl for help.

    "Okay, just be quiet."

    The counselor made a gesture of pressing down, and the voice became quieter.

    I just heard the counselor say: "Everyone, stop arguing, you are so noisy, let the class monitor find one by herself, and you don't recommend yourself."

    At this time, Li Xueman also turned around to look at the boys in the class, and took a rough look.

    Many people are nervous at this time, and their breathing can't help but become slightly short of breath.

    Although this is an insignificant little thing, when you are young, it is the little things that make people blush and heartbeat.

    This means that whoever can get Banhua's favor will have more face, and maybe he will be one step faster when pursuing her in the future.

    No matter how good the grades are, when it comes time to get angry, young people are basically the same.

    Especially when Li Xueman swept over, everyone was very focused, even Jiang Wu next to Su Xun, his whole body was straight, like a rocket about to be ejected.

    He wanted Li Xueman to pay attention to his figure. A strong type like him has strength at first glance, so it's no problem to do physical work.

    Jiang Wu was still quite excited. He felt that he had a chance this time.

    Su Xun obviously noticed it, and smiled helplessly with Liu Rufeng. The two of them were actually quite indifferent. To sum it up, they just didn't feel anything.

    ?On the contrary, Su Xun felt that it was best not to look for him. Su Xun was most afraid of doing this kind of thing. It was a pain in the ass to hand out homework before. Anyway, he was not interested in this kind of class flowers.

    There are too many women, if you like it when you see it, Su Xun's dick will be very tired.

    What surprised Su Xun was that this Liu Rufeng was also very calm, as if he didn't care much about this kind of thing.

    ? Although his performance was relatively average, Su Xun's intuition told Su Xun that this person should be quite unusual, probably a child of a rich family, but his family education is better, and he knows to keep a low profile.

    At this moment, Li Xueman walked towards Su Xun and the others.

    "Hiss！"

    Jiang Wu's heart was trembling and beating non-stop. In fact, there was a possibility of jumping out, and at the same time, his breathing became gradually stimulated.

    Could it beCould it be that Banhua really took a fancy to me?

    This was Jiang Wu's first reaction. He was very excited. He didn't expect that his strong figure would really work. It seems that Banhua likes that kind of macho.

    I can kill a cow with one punch, so I guess I have a chance now.

    If there is a chance to catch up with Banhua, then this life is really comfortable. This guy Jiang Wu has fallen into fantasy and cannot extricate himself.

    "This classmate, can you help me?"

    Jiang Wu originally wanted to say yes, but when he saw it, something was wrong, this group of flowers didn't even look at him, and she looked at Su Xun with anticipation all over her face.

    "Crack!"

    Listen quickly, this is the sound of heartbreak.

    Jiang Wu was about to cry, and his excited heart almost jumped out of his throat just now, but it turned out that he came to find Su Xun.

    Why, just because Su Xun is handsome?

    In fact, this is really the reason, nothing else, just because Su Xun is more handsome.

    After all, it is a person who has used an elegant lover's skin, how can this appearance be mediocre, or in other words, not too high!

    In the class, the boy Su Xun is indeed the only one who stands out, so handsome that people can't breathe.

    Roommate Liu Rufeng is also quite handsome, but he gives the impression that he is the delicate and clean type. If he is really handsome, it is Su Xun.

    Li Xueman just looked around and was attracted by Su Xun.

    Especially because of Jiang Wu's performance just now, Su Xun and Liu Rufeng smiled unconsciously, but the smile fell into Li Xueman's eyes.

    It was like a critical blow, directly hitting her heart.

    Oops, this is a heart-pounding feeling.

    Li Xueman is not an introverted person, so she has such a good impression.?Boys, she must look for it.

    "The resentment value from Chen Jian is +45."

    "The resentment value from Li Zhuhao is +23."

    ""

    Now it's all right, Su Xun is equivalent to absorbing the resentment value of most boys in the class, earning a lot of money, this wave is an unexpected joy.

    At the same time, Su Xun was quite relieved that he did not receive the resentment value from the two roommates, which also showed that they actually didn't care much about this kind of thing.

    Although Jiang Wu was excited, he had a carefree personality and didn't care too much about it.

    Su Xun is really not interested in this kind of thing, he feels like he has been stared at by everyone, this is a very dangerous thing.

    "This is my roommate named Jiang Wu. He is very strong. Would you like to ask him for a favor?" Su Xun pointed to Jiang Wu and said.

    Since I'm not interested, it's better to have a favor and make my roommate happy.

    "Damn it!"

    Many people were stunned and wondered if this kid was stupid. For such a good opportunity, Ban Hua has already come to his door. You frankly retreat this opportunity. You must be a fool.

    Jiang Wu also froze for a moment, and then almost cried out of emotion, conscience, Su Xun is really conscientious, and he is willing to give him this opportunity.

    Don't say anything, Jiang Wu has kept this friendship in his heart, and when he goes back, he must make a promise with his body.

    Unexpectedly, Li Xueman gave Jiang Wu another critical blow with his actual actions: "It's just a piece of clothing, it doesn't take much effort."

    It didn't take much effort, Jiang Wu almost vomited blood in one sentence, that was a pain, and it was just saying, don't use him.

    Li Xueman had originally come for Su Xun, and she had already taken a fancy to Su Xun.

    Su Xun had no choice but to stand up and help her distribute the clothes under the envious eyes of everyone.

    After the military training uniforms are issued, there is nothing to say. The military training will start tomorrow morning, and everyone just needs to be there on time.

    "Su Xun, you beast, why should others favor you and look down on me." Jiang Wu sighed, his voice full of unwillingness.

    Su Xun also knew this guy's character, he just talked about it, so Su Xun said: "Because he is handsome, he can really do whatever he wants." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397: Starting to Depart (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is quite familiar with these two roommates now, so it's no problem to hit them.

    I usually have nothing to do with Liu Rufeng, but I like to hit Jiang Wu, because he has a good attitude, so if I hit him twice, I don't worry that he will get angry.

    Jiang Wu was a little unconvinced, but after he looked at Su Xun's face, he seemed to have lost his strength in an instant.

    The long one is really handsome, the kind that people can't refute.

    "This classmate, please stop!"

    At this moment, a person stood in front of Su Xun, blocking Su Xun's whereabouts.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's reaction ability is relatively fast, so he stopped quickly, otherwise, if he was not careful, he might bump into it directly, which is quite embarrassing.

    Su Xun looked up and saw that it was the boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, who seemed to be called Chen Jian.

    ?Because he recommended himself just now and stood up straight away. It was more prominent, like a disc in the waist, so Su Xun still had a little impression of him.

    However, looking at the expression on his face, Su Xun always felt that he was not so friendly, only to hear Su Xun ask: "What's the matter, what's the matter?"

    "Su Xun, right?"

    This guy looked Su Xun up and down. To be honest, the look in Su Xun's eyes was disgusting, too unscrupulous, and not polite at all.

    To be honest, fortunately, Su Xun is in a good mood now, otherwise, he probably wouldn't have given this person any good looks, and no bird would have liked him.

    Because looking at this man's appearance, one can tell that there is a high probability that he can't spit ivory out of a dog's mouth, and he won't say anything good.

    Just heard Chen Jian say coldly: "Su Xun, let me tell you, that Li Xueman, I've already taken a fancy to her, I hope you don't appear in it and spoil my good deeds."

    "We are all classmates, and I hope you can make it easier. After we get married, I will treat you to dinner later."

    The last sentence was quite polite, but the tone was really annoying, and Su Xun was very upset.

    Sure enough, just as Su Xun thought, it was nothing good for this guy to stop him, and it turned out to be because of Li Xueman.

    Probably because Li Xueman chose him among many boys, and because of his relatively high appearance, he felt a strong sense of crisis.

    It felt like there was only such a good-looking girl, and he was more excited, but it seemed that on the first day of school, he flirted with Su Xun, which naturally made him anxious.

    However, this guy feels good about himself and has a domineering personality, so he came to warn Su Xun, hoping that Su Xun could take care of himself.

    Originally, Su Xun was not interested in that Li Xueman at all, and that appearance was not enough to attract Su Xun's attention.

    But this guy came up with a whole hand to warn, as if he was so awesome that Su Xun had to listen to him, which made Su Xun quite upset, who hasn't lost his temper yet.

    The key point is that Su Xun is very depressed. Why did he go to college by himself, and he met so many idiots, which made people really uncomfortable.

    Su Xun said intentionally: "You have taken a fancy to her, did she take a fancy to you?"

    "Pfft！！"

    Liu Rufeng and Jiang Wu next to each other couldn't bear it anymore, and they didn't hide anything, they just laughed out loud.

    Su Xun is really outrageous, he speaks really directly, which is obviously hitting people.

    "The resentment value from Chen Jian is +45."

    Really offended people, this resentment value has already explained everything.

    Chen Jian said: "Hmph, if you don't like me, how do you know, I haven't chased after it yet."

    "Then you come on, it has nothing to do with me, and I don't have time to get involved in this matter."

    Su Xun's statement made Chen Jian a little dissatisfied, because it sounded ambiguous.

    Chen Jian continued: "I hope you, a person, can be a little bit enlightened, and don't come to make trouble in the future, otherwise, you will bear the consequences."

    This guy is always showing off his IQ to Su Xun time and time again, as if he is awesome, but he doesn't know that Su Xun is a person who takes soft things but not tough ones.

    It's completely meaningless to do this with him, but it will make Su Xun very disgusted.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's none of your business, if you want to chase a girl, go quickly, what are you doing here and yelling at me, do you want to chase me?"

    "Just like you, I think it's very difficult to chase people. Even without me, you can't succeed."

      Although Su Xun didn't have any feelings for that Li Xueman, Su Xun felt that she shouldn't have such a bad vision. Few would like this kind of man.

    Unless that kind of ignorant and ignorant little girl might be fooled by him.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun followed these people and went back directly, leaving Chen Jian behind.

    No matter how upset he is, it has nothing to do with Su Xun, and he is still afraid that such a guy will fail.

    Back in the dormitory, everyone ate together again at noon, the remaining Jiang Haochen, everyone was unwilling to talk to him, since he is a difficult person to get along with, who would go to find trouble for nothing, and make trouble for himself.

    There is nothing to do this afternoon, because the military training will officially start tomorrow morning, and this half day is equivalent to being free.

    I feel a little sorry for being so free in school. In fact, this is a typical thought that has not been converted.

    I will get used to it after a while, as long as I have the courage, every day is a lie.

    Su Xun didn't go to An Suke either, because he estimated that An Suke was quite busy there, and the two of them were not professional at all.

    The three of them just lay down in the dormitory. Jiang Wu was a little bored, so he said, "You two, do you want to watch a big movie?"

    "What blockbuster movies, are they from Hollywood? I think it's better to go to the cinema to watch them in 3D. It doesn't feel like watching them on a computer."

    Liu Rufeng said that he didn't seem to be very interested in these things.

    However, Jiang Wu showed a wretched smile and said, "You think too much. I said it's a movie for adults. You know that kind of thing."

    As soon as he said this, coupled with that expression, everyone understood what he was talking about in the blockbuster, something that men love.

    "Brother, take a step to speak!"

    Su Xun jumped off the bed directly, obviously very interested.

    Although Su Xun has read countless films, he has never watched them with others, so he probably feels differently.

    In a university dormitory surrounded by a computer, this is a beautiful landscape.

    This guy Liu Rufeng also seemed to be a fellow, and said: "I want infantry, but if it's cavalry, then I won't read it, it's not interesting."

    "Don't worry, there are special forces. I have more than a dozen resources here. Come quickly."

    Jiang Wu took out his computer and said: "Fasten your seat belts, we will start the car." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 I want to report (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tuigui, Jiang Wu, you're an idiot, you have hidden so many good things."

    When Jiang Wu turned on the hard drive of his computer, Su Xun and Liu Rufeng's eyes lit up, quite exciting.

    For men, seeing these things is simply a treasure.

    Su Xun felt that although he was a hacker, compared with Jiang Wu, his hacking skills were nothing worth mentioning.

    Really, there are a lot of t resources, which are no longer calculated in g units, which is quite scary.

    Su Xun made a rough calculation. If you watch three movies a day, you may have to watch them for several years. The young man is desperate.

    And this gave Su Xun a new understanding of these college students. Although they are all high-achieving students of Jianghai University, in the eyes of others, they should all be top-notch students and top-notch students.

    However, that's not the case. For example, Su Xun's roommate, Jiang Wu, looks like she really isn't the kind of good student everyone thinks she is.

    But he became a top existence among countless candidates and was admitted to Jianghai University. He is not a native of Jianghai.

    As long as you are from other places, it is quite difficult to get admitted to Jianghai University.

    This also reassured Su Xun. It seemed that he was not just a random person. In this way, it would be quite comfortable for everyone to get together.

    In fact, if it is reasonable, you should work hard to study well, which is indeed true.

    But for those who really work hard, you can take a closer look. In fact, their grades may not be very good. This thing also requires a certain amount of talent.

    If you work very hard, your grades will improve to a certain extent, and you can also be admitted to a good university.

    If you want to be admitted to a top university like Jianghai University, hard work is not enough, you must have a certain talent, which is what parents commonly call smart.

    Not everyone is smart, because everyone's smartness is displayed in different ways, and it is impossible for everyone to be smart in learning.

    As for what many teachers will say, you are very smart, but you just don¨t want to do it well.

    In fact, this is for comforting people. Many teachers use it this way. Seeing that you are hopeless, you want to save it again, give a psychological hint, etc.

    Liu Rufeng said: "Quick, that's it. Teacher Boduo's is called Xiao Zhiling. I like to watch her movies. There is a certain artistic atmosphere in them."

    "???"

    Su Xun couldn't help but looked at him speechlessly for a while, thinking how could he see the artistic atmosphere in it, I can only feel the spirit of dedicating to art.

    Jiang Wu said directly: "You are really ignorant, you only know the old well-known teachers, and now they are not good enough, they are old and decrepit."

    "The waves behind the Yangtze River drive the waves ahead. Now there are a few new ones, one by one, I'll show you a good look, and I'm sure it will be an eye-opener."

    "Fuck, it's real or fake, hurry up and find out."

    People like Su Xun, who have watched many movies, can't help it now. He feels that there is something about Jiang Wu, and he has to watch it carefully.

    "Hmm ah, elegant butterfly~"

    For a while, the dormitory was full of joy, and the three brothers were very happy together.

    As a result, when the few of them were addicted to women, they completely forgot one thing. There were not only the three of them in the dormitory, but another person. This person was that misfit, Jiang Haochen.

    After watching for a while, Jiang Haochen couldn't bear it anymore, and he said directly: "Are you three bored or not?"

    "You are all high-level college students, don't you feel ashamed to watch this kind of stuff, and it's still in a public place like a dormitory. Where did you learn in your nine-year compulsory education?"

    This guy stood up and gave a lecture to Su Xun and the others.

    Silence fell in an instant, Su Xun and the others looked at each other, the expressions on their faces were quite bewildered.

    Jiang Wu pressed the pause button, freezing the exciting scene there.

    With a displeased look on his face, he said, "Damn it, you must be sick."

    "I don't care what you look at, this dormitory belongs to your family. Damn you haven't seen it? What are you pretending to me here?"

    Jiang Wu beat this guy on the first day of school, and the resentment in their hearts naturally didn't take much time.of.

    Jiang Wu continued to scold: "You holy mother bitch, I will ask you, have you ever played a handjob? If you have, it means that you are not a good thing. What are you pretending to be here? The most f*cking look down on you  It's people like you."

    Su Xun felt that the scolding was not wrong at all. This kind of person just came to show off his IQ to spoil the fun. It was really boring.

    The key point is that he is an old man, and he is so pretentious, which makes Su Xun unbearable. Which boy would not look at this thing.

    And everyone is already an adult, is it really okay to pretend to be so aggressive?

    If you want to say that you are a girl, then it is understandable. She has a thin skin. What is your situation? I really can't find a better way to say it except pretending to be aggressive.

    It's just that he feels that he is awesome, and other people have to follow him, otherwise he will be more unhappy, and once he is unhappy, he wants to make everyone unhappy together.

    This guy Jiang Haochen's face turned red. It was obvious that he couldn't refute some of what Jiang Wu said, because he had actually seen it.

    Moreover, I often stare at a movie handjob, and after a few seconds, my body shakes for a while.

    An hour of film, if not fast-forwarded, is at least enough for him to watch it hundreds of times.

    But Jiang Haochen is well-known, he refused to admit his indifference, and only heard him say: "You are influencing other people's behavior, and what I am talking about now is your moral level."

    "If you watch it, don't you know how to wear headphones to watch it?"

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun was shocked, thinking that this guy is really stupid. Damn, this thing is wearing headphones, so what is the difference between it and a salted fish?

    ? Three people watched it together. What do you tell other people to do if you wear headphones, and only after listening to the sound, do you say that if you don¨t listen to the sound, it¨s the same as watching the animal world. What¨s the point?

    Su Xun got angry and cursed: "If you don't want to hear it, get out of here!"

    "The resentment value from Jiang Haochen is +63."

    This guy really went out, slamming the door, quite imposing.

    "Stupid stuff, let's continue, don't be affected by this stupid comparison."

    ""

    After Jiang Haochen went out, he took out his mobile phone and made a call to the counselor, and then said: "Teacher, I am Jiang Haochen from dormitory 214, and I want to report."

    "A few of my roommates, they are" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 Endless?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang bang!"

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the dormitory.

    After a sound, Jiang Wu couldn't help but said in pain: "Who the hell is this? Could it be that idiot is back again, it will really spoil the fun."

    "It shouldn't be him, he should have brought the key card, Jiang Wu, please lower your voice, let me see who it is."

    At this moment, Su Xun got up and said.

    I have to be careful, if people from other dormitories come to visit the door on purpose after hearing the voice, it will be embarrassing, after all, we are not very familiar with each other.

    At this stage, school has only just started, and only a few brothers in a dormitory can be completely trusted.

    Jiang Wu's voice just now was not only external, but he also equipped with a speaker, which can be said to be 36d surround sound with no dead ends, which is quite powerful.

    People outside may have heard it.

    Su Xun went to open the door, but when he opened the door, he was shocked. The person standing at the door was none other than the counselor.

    Glancing at Jiang Haochen next to him, Su Xun instantly understood what was going on.

    Cursed inwardly as an idiot, this guy must have gone to report it.

    Su Xun knew that he was an idiot, but he didn't expect that he was mentally handicapped to this point, which made people quite helpless.

    The key is that at this time, it is still inside. Fortunately, I reminded me to turn down the sound just now, otherwise, this would be embarrassing.

    Su Xun reacted quickly, and hurriedly shouted: "Counselor, why are you here? Are you here to inspect the work?"

    The voice was very loud, just to remind them deliberately.

    The two people inside were frightened when they heard that the counselor was coming, and they were a little flustered. Jiang Wu was very fast, and quickly closed the video window, and at the same time quickly covered the laptop.

    The counselor obviously knew what they were doing, and said, "What's the matter, what are you doing, and you still won't let me in?"

    For a few seconds, Su Xun believed that the inside had been dealt with enough, he quickly smiled and said: "How can I not let you in, go in quickly."

    After finishing speaking, he quickly stepped aside.

    After the counselor came in, he hurriedly said: "I heard from the students in your dormitory that you seem to be doing some unhealthy things."

    Liu Rufeng and Jiang Wu also realized very quickly that they were reported by this bitch. If possible, the two of them should hurry up and beat him up.

    Jiang Wu hurriedly said: "What unhealthy thing, how could we do that kind of thing, it's completely impossible."

    This guy's acting skills are pretty good, at least he acted naturally, and he wasn't nervous. From this angle, Su Xun didn't see any problems.

    Although it is quite normal to watch a film, it is a bit embarrassing to be unable to speak out, especially in front of the teacher.

    However, it was obvious that the counselor didn't believe it too much, and said, "Okay, don't pretend to be like me, I really thought I didn't hear it at the door just now."

    "The sound effect can be said to be quite good. You can hear it clearly. You guys have just started school. Anyway, keep a low profile. Don't be so high, it will have a bad influence later on."

    The counselor didn't mean to blame them, although this kind of thing violated some regulations.

    However, the counselor is also a young man, and he is not considered a teacher. He can only be said to be the kind of person who helps everyone in life and study.

    Came over to remind them, so that they don't go too far back, and it would be a little embarrassing to be reported by people from other classes.

    But Su Xun and the others still blushed a little. They didn't expect to be discovered after such a long time. It was really embarrassing.

    This guy Jiang Haochen has a bit low EQ. If he really had a high EQ, he wouldn't do such a thing. As a student, what he hates the most is the kind of snitching trash.

    He didn't hear it at all, the counselor was just educating him verbally, and didn't mean to go any further.

    It was so hard to catch such an opportunity, how could it be wasted, I just heard him say insistently: "Teacher, it was Jiang Wu who took the initiative to let him go."

    "And when the three of them were watching, their attitudes were very arrogant, and they even cursed."

    The counselor also had a headache. To put it bluntly, his impression of Jiang Haochen was not very good.

    &nbsp"You go to report your roommate right after school starts. This kind of person's character must not be very good. This can be guessed. It is different from high school now."

    The teacher wished that you would have less work. It is best not to let him take care of it. Everyone is at ease. Just let him know what you did. Making a small report is just asking for trouble for the teacher.

    Liu Rufeng said directly: "Teacher, it wasn't Jiang Wu who did it, it was my computer. The computer accidentally got a virus."

    "In the end, this thing was sorted out, and then you also know that boys of our age, after clicking in, looked curiously for a while, and I have realized my mistake."

    Su Xun glanced at Liu Rufeng in surprise, he reacted quite quickly, and thought of a good reason, the computer was infected with a virus, and this thing is very spiritual.

    Moreover, he was enough to show his loyalty, and he directly carried the matter over, saying that he made it up, and it didn't cause Jiang Wu any trouble.

    If anything happens, he will definitely be called.

    It is estimated that Jiang Wu came to school all the way alone. It is not easy. I don¨t want him to be in trouble. Su Xun can understand his mentality.

    It's even more certain that this person is not simple, and he probably doesn't care about some punishments from the school at all.

    At this time, Jiang Wu's whole body was wet, don't get me wrong, he is a man, the only place where he can get wet must be his eye sockets.

    These two roommates of my own are quite interesting. He brought up the matter of watching movies.

    The computer is also his, but Liu Rufeng directly took the matter off in front of the counselor.

    And the last time, Su Xun also took the initiative to give Li Xueman the opportunity. Although he didn't succeed in the end, his heart was already there.

    In Jiang Wu's heart, he felt a warm feeling. These two roommates are really loyal. I have met these two people. This university is worth it.

    The counselor nodded. It was obvious that he also appreciated it. This kind of dormitory atmosphere is what it should be.

    As a result, Jiang Haochen was completely endless, and he still didn't give up, saying: "Teacher, don't believe them, they lied."

    "Whatever is infected with a virus, I just read it on my own initiative, and Jiang Wu also said that in his computer, a lot of resources are in the hard disk, if you don't believe me, take it out and have a look." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 400 Let Me Down

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The counselor's brows were obviously frowned.

    He just started school, and he didn't intend to deal with this matter at all, and he came here just to mess with it.

    If he didn't come, Jiang Haochen spoke very aggressively on the phone, and the counselor was afraid that he would bring this matter to the school.

    Obviously, just say a few words, it's not a serious matter, but this guy has been relentless, and he has to deal with it.

    How to deal with this kind of thing, do you have to make a warning?  This is too much of a fuss.

    Who told him to be a counselor? Although he was upset, there were some things that were not easy to say and were more obvious. If that was the case, the impact would not be very good.

    Su Xun is already angry. This guy Jiang Haochen is crazy about showing his IQ, which makes Su Xun really uncomfortable.

    But suddenly, in Su Xun's mind, a light bulb with a super large wattage suddenly lit up.

    He seemed to have thought of a good way to shut up this guy's mouth, so that everything he said today would not exist.

    Just use your own powerful hacking skills to hide the hard disk directly, and use advanced methods to ensure that there are no traces.

    At this time, Su Xun directly picked up the computer, and he adjusted an angle on purpose.

    From this angle, no one can see clearly what is on the computer screen, only Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng, standing behind Su Xun, can see clearly.

    Su Xun spoke righteously, and his voice seemed to be upright. He only heard him say: "Counselor, this guy Jiang Haochen is framing!"

    "I can assure you that there are really no resources in this computer. If you don't believe me, I can check it for you and I'll turn it on."

    In just a few seconds, Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng opened their mouths wide in shock, the computer turned into a blue bottle, and Su Xun quickly tapped a few times with his fingers.

    The amplitude is quite small, and most people don't have any doubts about it.

    But Jiang Wu opened his mouth wide in shock. He thought his computer was really poisoned.

    However, in the next second, it returned to normal. Su Xun seemed to know everything well, and handed the computer to the counselor.

    With a friendly attitude, he said: "Teacher, you can take a look and check each hard drive. If there is something unhealthy, you can punish it as you like."

    The counselor was also taken aback for a moment, looked at the computer screen, and then at Su Xun.

    Why is this student so confident? Could it be that he really misunderstood him.

    Jiang Wu was almost scared to pee. He knows better than anyone how many resources are in his hard drive. He spent a summer vacation and downloaded them in a few months.

    Most people don't have this ability, but since Jiang Wu can enroll in the Department of Computer Science, it proves that he still has a certain ability.

    Su Xun dared to hand over the computer to the counselor and ask him to check it. Is this crazy? If the counselor checks it out, it would be equivalent to someone stealing it, something that cannot be explained.

    You can't be too anxious, but you can't say a word, because if you say something, it is equivalent to not calling yourself, and the problem is even more serious.

    Only Liu Rufeng was beside him, with deep meaning in his eyes. He recalled Su Xun's action of turning on the computer just now, and it was obvious that he had done something wrong.

    The counselor happened to be annoyed by Jiang Haochen. Since Su Xun said so, he must check it out.

    Directly in front of Jiang Haochen, he searched every hard drive of the computer. Except for some games and software, there seems to be nothing special.

    There are even more clean files about the video, none of them.

    The counselor's face was not very good-looking, and he said, "Student Jiang Haochen, what's going on here, where are the resources?"

    Jiang Haochen couldn't believe it, he said: "Impossible, I obviously heard what they said."

    "I see, it must be in a hidden folder."

    The counselor smiled and said, "I also graduated from Jianghai University majoring in computer science. Are you doubting my ability?"

    "There are no hidden folders in this computer. If there are, I can find them out right away."

    It is true that the hidden folder of the computer is not a brilliant technology, it is easy to set up, and it is also easy to find out.

    For those who are a little bit technical, your computer is here.In the hands of others, it is equivalent to exposing everything inside to others.

    If there is really something shady in the computer, then the best way is to keep the computer from being accessed by others, setting passwords and the like are useless.

    Of course, if you have Su Xun's technology, it doesn't matter. Su Xun can control everything about the computer. Unless you are a top expert, you will definitely not be able to find out what he hides.

    Looking at everyone here, it seems that no one has that level.

    The counselor seemed a little unhappy, he said: "Come on, I'll give you the computer, come and find it!"

    Jiang Haochen was really obedient, no matter how ugly the counselor's face was, he directly brought the computer over, moved the mouse, and began to search.

    He also knew some ways how to search hidden folders, but it really failed.

    The inside of this computer is very clean, so clean that it is unbelievable.

    "Thishow is this possible?" Jiang Haochen's face was pale.

    Liu Rufeng laughed, but it was an indistinct smile that only he knew.

    Just as he guessed, Su Xun moved his hands and feet, and his hands and feet were quite clever, so they didn't notice.

    Liu Rufeng fanned the flames and said: "What's the matter, classmate Jiang, didn't you find it? Didn't you think of this when you were talking nonsense?"

    Jiang Haochen's face felt uncomfortable, it was obvious that he was slapped in the face, and he only heard Jiang Haochen say: "Impossible, obviously I heard what they said themselves."

    "I see, it must have been when he turned on the phone just now, he secretly deleted all the videos."

    Su Xun thought that this guy didn't seem to be stupid, at least he knew that he had done something wrong, and his reaction was quite quick.

    But there is no evidence, everything is nonsense.

    Su Xun showed disdain, and said: "You can put it down, do you have some common sense about computers?"

    "Just now you said that there are dozens of tons of resources, so many things can be deleted in a few seconds, are you mentally handicapped?" Su Xun scolded.

    The counselor felt that Su Xun's scolding was justified and there was nothing wrong with it. Jiang Haochen's words were obviously contradictory.

    ? At the beginning, I said that there are a lot of resources, but now I say they have deleted them. It takes a few seconds. How can I finish deleting them?  Obvious contradiction.

    In this way, the counselor had a judgment in his heart, and he said sternly: "Student Jiang Haochen, as a college student, the most basic principle is to be honest and trustworthy."

    "Your behavior today has disappointed me!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 Artificial Respiration (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Report to the teacher, someone has fainted!"

    The girl wearing glasses next to Li Xueman hurriedly said something loudly, her voice was even a little shrill, it was obvious that this happened too suddenly.

    Moreover, the girl wearing glasses seemed quite nervous, because under her nervousness, she directly called the instructor a teacher.

    If it was normal, this stern instructor would probably get angry all of a sudden, but this time, he was obviously a little nervous.

    Don't think the instructors are very strict, it's just an attitude, and they are also afraid of what will happen.

    Now the students' physique is too bad, if something happens, they can't afford to go around, after all, this is the top talent in the country.

    The instructor hurriedly said: "Hurry up, girl, go up, help her up, go to a cool place on the side, and get some water on her mouth."

    ?Because of Li Xueman's sudden fainting, the military training could not continue normally, and because of this, everyone got some respite.

    Su Xun glanced at Li Xueman, his face was a little pale, and it was obvious that he had lost all color.

    I also guessed that in such a hot weather, some girls would suffer from heat stroke. Even men's physical fitness is not that strong these days, let alone girls.

    ?But Su Xun didn't expect it to be so fast. Seeing Li Xueman's appearance, it was obvious that she wasn't pretending. I'm afraid she really hasn't exercised much and her physical fitness is not very good.

    ? I have never experienced this kind of hardship before, and I am quite uncomfortable with such a sudden move.

    However, Su Xun took a look. From his professional point of view, there was no big problem. It was just a simple heatstroke, and nothing serious would happen.

    Go to a cool place and take a short rest, I guess you will be able to react in a while.

    Heat stroke can also be divided into severe and non-serious. If it is serious, it may cause sudden cardiac arrest and die directly, but generally it is not so exaggerated.

    It's just a temporary lack of energy, you may faint, it won't be a big problem.

    Fortunately, Li Xueman's situation is fine, and he can recover after a short rest. Su Xun doesn't want to make a move anymore, so there's no need to show off like this.

    And if she is really cured, Su Xun feels as if he has cheated her when he got up and asked her to continue military training.

    If the situation is really urgent, then Su Xun will definitely act quickly, and will not hesitate.

    After all, he is a classmate, as long as he is not a fool, Su Xun will not begrudge his help.

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggering the random mission [Rescue Li Xueman]"

    ? Task name: [Rescue Li Xueman]

    Task requirements: Li Xueman, the host's classmate, unfortunately fainted due to heatstroke during military training, in order to ensure the safety of the classmates, and also to pretend to be coercive.

    Considering all aspects of the system, the host should show his skills, show off his strength, and pretend to be aggressive in front of everyone.

    Task Difficulty: Three Stars

    Task reward: 30 points

    ""

    Su Xun was quite speechless. He never expected that a mission would come suddenly, which was really uncomfortable.

    Originally, he didn't plan to make a move, because there was no need for it. As I said just now, her situation is not serious, as long as she takes a rest.

    However, the system doesn't seem to intend to let Su Xun go, and the possibility of pretending to be coercive is more likely if Su Xun is forced to go up to save people.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't feel it either. There is nothing to pretend to be, because heat stroke doesn't seem to be a difficult problem. Is it necessary to go up and pretend.

    It seems that there is no way to show Su Xun's true strength, so it doesn't make much sense.

    However, the task is here, so to speak, there are still 30 points. Su Xun feels that he is not making money for nothing, so he must seize this opportunity.

    "Instructor, I know some first aid measures, let me try it."

    At this time, before Su Xun made a move, the students in the class had already started to recommend themselves.

    The voice was full of confidence. Su Xun saw that this was the Chen Jian who threatened him yesterday. This guy started again. He didn't seem to know how much he weighed, and he kept jumping.

    Especially when it comes to Li Xueman, she is quite proactive.

    In fact, the boys in the class all know that this guy has another purpose, Sima Zhao's heart, everyone knows it.

    heart to himIt's very disdainful, it's nothing more than wanting to be courteous. After Li Xueman wakes up, it's really shameless to have a good impression of him. This is obviously taking advantage of others' danger.

    Everyone couldn't say anything. It was just such an opportunity that he took the lead. Apart from scolding in their hearts, there seemed to be no better way.

    Although the instructor looked calm on the surface, he was actually a little flustered in his heart, because Li Xueman's face was really pale and ugly.

    At this time, he was also in a state of desperation, feeling very helpless, and thinking of sending her to the infirmary.

    However, if you send it there, the first one is very troublesome, because there is still a long distance from the playground.

    Really sent there, if this girl is exposed all the way, the situation will probably be even worse, and the training will be delayed, the loss outweighs the gain.

    Now I heard that someone knows some knowledge of first aid, the instructor is also very impressed, he said that Jianghai University is Jianghai University, this famous school is really different, it is simply full of talents.

    Su Xun didn't move anymore. Since Chen Jian had already taken the initiative to go over, there was no need for him to go up, because it didn't feel interesting, and instead he wanted to quarrel, Su Xun couldn't afford to lose that person.

    Let's take a look here first, to see if that guy is really capable, anyway, Su Xun doesn't quite believe him.

    Even if he really wakes Li Xueman up, it doesn't matter, the big deal is that if he doesn't do this task, there is no penalty, but he won't get points.

    Su Xun feels that this is very good, unlike some systems, once it fails, life will be in danger at every turn, which is too scary.

    Since the system serves him, Su Xun doesn't really want to be led by the nose by the system, he will have a feeling of being dominated, and he doesn't know who is the master.

    After Chen Jian passed by, he looked serious and frowned, as if he was very professional.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun felt a little relieved. Generally, this kind of person is pretending to be coercive, and there is no need to look at it.

    A person who really understands medical skills can still show such a dignified expression when encountering a heatstroke?

    I just heard Chen Jian say: "Instructor, Li Xueman's situation is not optimistic."

    "What, what should I do then?" The instructor was a little anxious.

    Chen Jian pondered for a long time, and said, "Artificial respiration is necessary." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 I Need It Too (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fuck, is this person too shameless?"

    After Su Xun heard what Chen Jian said, he cursed directly in his heart.

    Shameless, shameless, this is the first time I see such a shameless person, this guy has brought his shamelessness to an extreme.

    You need artificial respiration when you come up. Whoever gave you the courage is really shameless. It is obvious that you want to take advantage of it.

    Artificial respiration is indeed a first aid method, the same as chest compressions, but this requires a professional level.

    It seems easy, but for most people, if you go up there, you will be at a relative's house, and you don't know how real artificial respiration is done.

    Not to mention that people are suffering from heat stroke, artificial respiration is useful for you, usually in the case of shock, artificial respiration may be useful to a certain extent.

    In the case of emergency and no breathing, provide a certain amount of air into the mouth.

    Of course, lip contact is inevitable, so when people see artificial respiration, they often think wrong.

    In fact, in Su Xun's opinion, this thing has a little use, but I can only say a little bit, and it is not very useful. Generally speaking, it is useless.

    It's not as real as chest compressions. If there is an emergency, unless there is nothing to do, use this method for first aid.

    Otherwise, it will be useless at all, the best way is to rush to the hospital, don't be superstitious about such things.

    This guy Chen Jian, when he came to warn Su Xun yesterday, Su Xun probably guessed that this guy is not a good bird.

    Regardless of whether his grades are good or not, his character has nothing to do with his grades. If he should be rubbish, he is rubbish. This cannot be changed.

    If you want to say that he really has no distracting thoughts and just wants to save people, no matter whether other people believe it or not, Su Xun will definitely not believe it anyway.

    There is a great possibility that this is because he wants to take advantage of it openly, and in the name of artificial respiration, he can kiss his favorite girl, which is so comfortable.

    And it can kill two birds with one stone. When Li Xueman wakes up later, she will say that he cured her, and her sister may have to thank him.

    This guy doesn't say anything else, anyway, Su Xun feels that this scheming is relatively strong, which makes Su Xun feel a little disgusted.

    The other boys have almost the same thoughts as Su Xun, and they are even more upset than Su Xun in their hearts.

    Because Su Xun has a higher vision after all, he didn't take Li Xueman seriously, he just felt like an ordinary classmate.

    Other boys are not the same, Li Xueman looks really good, in the computer department where there are more wolves and less meat, she can already be regarded as a goddess,

    Boys of this age, when they see a good-looking girl, even if they don't have the courage to pursue it, they will naturally have a good impression in their hearts.

    Seeing that Chen Jian was about to take advantage of him, everyone was very angry, but it was also obvious that Chen Jian was not easy to mess with, and he had a rather domineering aura about him.

    Although I was rather upset in my heart, at this time, not many people were talking.

    The instructor didn't think too much about it. What he was more worried about now was that nothing would happen to this student.

    Just listen to the instructor say: "Is it really possible, then you can try it."

    Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking what kind of instructor is this, artificial respiration was done casually, this is too casual, what can be done with the little girl's innocence.

    "Instructor, this is too casual. If you need artificial respiration for heatstroke, just rest for a while. If it doesn't work, I'll go to the infirmary and buy her some heat-relieving medicine."

    What people didn't expect was that the person who spoke was Jiang Wu. Jiang Wu was quite upset, with an expression of wanting to hit someone.

    Originally, Su Xun was not in a good mood, but seeing him like this, Su Xun couldn't help being happy, thinking that it was really interesting.

    It is estimated that Jiang Wu, a big man, is really tempted by Li Xueman, that's why he was so angry. When he heard that his grandson wanted to take advantage, he was very upset.

    Just listen to Jiang Wu continue to say: "The one surnamed Chen, he knows shitty medical skills, I think, he just wants to take advantage."

    One sentence spoke out everyone's heartfelt feelings. Many people looked at that Chen Jian and were quite upset. Now someone finally expressed their heartfelt feelings.

    Chen Jian immediately raised his eyebrows, his eyebrows looked particularly obvious, only to hear him say: "It's none of your business.?I have learned the knowledge of first aid.  "

    "If you say I don't understand, do you understand?"

    Chen Jian seemed to be quite angry with Jiang Wu, and rushed up when he came up to speak, because he knew in his heart that Jiang Wu was Su Xun's roommate, so he naturally regarded him as an enemy.

    I just heard him continue to say angrily: "I really don't know what the two of you are thinking. It's really dirty. Artificial respiration is an internationally recognized first aid method."

    "When you come here, it's like taking advantage. I really don't know what you are thinking."

    This guy is really shameless, obviously he just wants to take advantage of it, but in the end he pretends to be a saint, criticizing other people here, Su Xun hates this kind of person the most.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It seems that you seem to understand it, so tell me, what is the effect of artificial respiration, and what is wrong with the human body due to heat stroke."

    "The resentment value from Chen Jian is +58!"

    It was obvious that he was unhappy with Su Xun at first, and offended him directly after saying a word, but Su Xun was very comfortable at this moment.

    Indeed, he was immediately stopped by the question. He just wanted to take advantage of it. As for the other things, he didn't know at all, okay?

    Can only say: "What's the matter with you, I told you, can you understand, what are you pretending here?"

    Su Xun's face is full of disdain, he has already confirmed that this guy is just pretending to be a retarded thing.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "He's a little girl, are you her boyfriend? If not, then why do you do artificial respiration, isn't it tarnishing her innocence?"

    Su Xun didn't have a good impression of Li Xueman, but he also didn't want to see a little girl being taken advantage of by others. The main reason was this Chen Jian, it was so disgusting.

    His words were approved by most of the audience.

    Chen Jian's face was ugly, and he stared at Su Xun, his eyes wished to eat Su Xun, he said: "What do you know, artificial respiration is different from what you think."

    "Okay, let's talk about artificial respiration. What proof do you have that you know how to do artificial respiration?"

    Su Xun said: "By the way, Jiang Wu, didn't you just say that you also have a little heat stroke, how are you doing now?"

    While speaking, Su Xun stepped on Jiang Wu's foot, and instantly understood.

    ? Jiang Wu fell to the ground and said in a humble voice: "No, I also need artificial respiration." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 Do you think you are a doctor?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I have to say that this guy Jiang Wu has a really fast reaction speed.

    As soon as Su Xun spoke, he immediately understood, and fell to the ground directly, as if he was about to lose his mind.

    Everyone knew that Jiang Wu was pretending. After all, there was no such thing as such a coincidence. Su Xun said that he couldn't hold it anymore and fainted.

    When I quarreled with Chen Jian just now, I felt pretty good.

    And with his physique, it is obvious that his physical fitness is not good, and he is not a girl, so it only took half an hour.

    Most of the boys are fine, he, Jiang Wu, will definitely not suffer from heat stroke, this must be pretending.

    However, it can be said that everyone is happy to hear about this situation. They just want to mess with that Chen Jian. Many people feel a little uncomfortable when they look at him now.

    Jiang Wu kept saying in his mouth: "It can't be done, I'm already unconscious, let Chen Jian come to give me artificial respiration, or I won't be able to hold on."

    Su Xun almost burst out laughing, this Jiang Wu's exaggerated acting skills are exaggerated, but it really looks like that, it feels like he is going to die at any time.

    Fortunately, Su Xun knew that on this occasion, he must not laugh, and his eyes should be as serious as possible.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Chen Jian, what are you still doing in a daze, Jiang Wu's reaction is so strong, come quickly and give him artificial respiration."

    "By the way, let's see how your skills are. Everyone can rest assured that you can give Li Xueman artificial respiration."

    "Come on, classmate Chen Jian, come on quickly, people need you."

    This guy Jiang Wu is also first-rate in his ability to commit crimes. Su Xun was so disgusted by him that he almost vomited it out.

    In fact, Jiang Wu himself felt a little sick in his heart, and asked a big man to give him artificial respiration.

    This is so exciting, I have never experienced it before.

    But Jiang Wu obviously planned to go all out this time. Anyway, it doesn't matter if he is disgusting, as long as he can make Chen Jian disgusting, it will be a good deal.

    He is active, and he is passive. In this way, Jiang Wu made a rough calculation in his heart, he should be more disgusting, and he is not at a loss.

    Moreover, in this state, he will not be able to attack Li Xueman. Jiang Wu feels that this state seems to be quite good.

    Chen Jian already had goose bumps all over his body. It was obvious that he was disgusted by Jiang Wu.

    Although he is not very good, in terms of orientation, he is relatively normal, and he doesn't like the feeling of chrysanthemums blooming.

    Otherwise, just now, she would not have thought of taking advantage of Li Xueman's advantage by taking advantage of this opportunity.

    It's just that he didn't expect that so many things happened on the way, which was really embarrassing.

    "No, why should I give him artificial respiration? He's obviously faking it." Chen Jian shook his head quickly, without even thinking about it, quite uncomfortable.

    If he is asked to give artificial respiration to a man who is nearly 1.9 meters tall, then he will intentionally leave a lifetime of psychological shadows. For such a thing, forget it and refuse directly.

    "Why not, everyone is suffering from heat stroke and they are all classmates, so you treat them differently?" Su Xun said coldly.

    He wants to take a good look at how Chen Jian pretends this time.

    "That must be different, he passed out, and he is a big man, don't you think it's awkward for you to ask me to give him artificial respiration?"

    Su Xun sneered, and only heard him say: "Didn't you just say that artificial respiration is a means of first aid. What does it have to do with men and women? Whose thinking is wrong?"

    ""

    He was speechless for a while, and Chen Jian was caught by Su Xun without knowing it. He really didn't know what to say now, and he was quite embarrassed.

    Everyone applauded in their hearts, saying that Su Xun is really clever, and he just said this disgusting thing in one sentence, so he has nothing to say, which is really cool.

    Chen Jian's face was already flushed, and it could be seen that he was quite angry, but he couldn't speak well enough, so he was quite uncomfortable.

    In the end, he was so angry that he really couldn't face it, and he couldn't find any more reasons, no matter how thick-skinned he was.

    He said: "Okay, if you don't do it, don't do it. If something happens to someone, you can't be patient, you are all accomplices!"

    Su Xun's face is full of disdain, yes??He really can't understand this kind of person.

    Don't be ashamed of this kind of low-level method, it's just a heat stroke, it can cause your sister's affairs, and I haven't made a move yet,

    With me here, it would be difficult for me to think of something going wrong.

    Jiang Wu didn't pretend anymore, he just got up from the ground and said, "Hey, I don't feel dizzy all of a sudden, it should be fine, it seems that the heat stroke is not serious."

    Everyone knows that he is pretending, but he just doesn't say it, it's good to know it in his heart, but that guy Chen Jian is really itching his teeth with anger.

    He has already made up his mind, besides Su Xun, there is also his roommate, these two people, he must focus on it in the future.

    Let them at least understand one truth, offending him, there will be no good end.

    The instructor was still a little worried. The group of students delayed for so long just now, and it turned out that they didn't do anything.

    Li Xueman is still in a coma, which is a bit worrying, and I don't know when it will recover.

    "Come on, classmate, help me lead the team and let everyone stand up. I will take this classmate with heatstroke to the infirmary."

    The instructor pointed to Jiang Wu and said, because he thought that Jiang Wu's figure was the burliest, so he felt a sense of trust invisibly.

    It is no longer possible to wait any longer, who knows what to do if the situation gets worse and worse, and the instructor cannot bear this responsibility.

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that he still had a task to do, and 30 points were like a handy thing, but he couldn't really let the instructor send him away.

    "Instructor, there is no need to send him to the infirmary. This is a small problem, and I can handle it." Su Xun stood up.

    Chen Jian immediately refused to agree, and was so angry in his heart, he wondered what you meant by Su Xun.

    Just now he didn't let me go, but now he wants to go again. Sure enough, this kid also likes Li Xueman and wants to grab a woman from him.

    Chen Jian said angrily: "Su Xun, you still have to be shameless. You just talked about me for a long time, and you co-authored it just for yourself."

    Su Xun rolled his eyes at him, feeling that this person was quite boring, and he said, "Do you think that I, like you, would use artificial respiration, which is a low-end trick?"

    "Hmph, then tell me what else you can do, stop pretending here, you don't know anything about treating someone, do you think you are a doctor?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405: Secret Heartbeat (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard this sentence, he almost laughed.

    He really wanted to say, I'm sorry, I'm really a doctor, and I'm the kind of doctor who is very skilled and invincible all over the world.

    It can be pretentious, but it is not necessary.

    ?Because Su Xun hated this kind of verbal pretense very much, because it was meaningless and unconvincing, and it was a relatively low-level kind.

    Still use practical actions to shock them.

    Of course, the difficulty is too low. Su Xun feels that the effect of acting aggressively should be relatively average.

    "Get aside."

    Su Xun was too lazy to look at this guy anymore, in front of him, it was just affecting his work, which was meaningless.

    But Chen Jian obviously didn't intend to give in, and he was already on the bar with Su Xun, no matter how much.

    Su Xun frowned and said, "Jiang Wu, stop him for me."

    Everyone is already familiar with it, and Jiang Wu has a lot of trust in Su Xun.

    He wouldn't believe that Su Xun was as shameless as that Chen Jian, and would do shameless things to Li Xueman.

    Without even thinking about it, Jiang Wu went straight up and grabbed him.

    There was obviously a gap in strength between the two of them. After Jiang Wu grabbed him, Chen Jian couldn't move.

    He wanted to stop Su Xun, but he found that with his own strength, he was powerless at all. He could only watch Su Xun helplessly, and approached the unconscious Li Xueman.

    It feels like Su Xun has already fallen into a disadvantage in the competition for Li Xueman.

    In fact, it was just his own wishful thinking. He regarded Su Xun as his love rival and competitor, but he didn't know that Su Xun didn't take him seriously at all.

    Su Xun squatted down, he gestured to Li Xueman's temple, and rubbed it a few times.

    I can't just stare at her like this and cure her, then everyone probably thinks she woke up automatically.

    So I can only use this method to cover up.

    Su Xun is not the kind of boring person. She is a big girl, and she will not take advantage of it. A man still has to have this most basic character.

    Pressing the temple, Su Xun felt that it was nothing.

    Sure enough, some people who doubted Su Xun saw Su Xun's actions, especially the serious expression on his face.

    Everyone felt a little ashamed for a moment. It turned out that Su Xun was really treating Li Xueman seriously.

    Let's not talk about whether it is useful or not. At least people are serious about it, and they don't have any intention of taking advantage of it. This is commendable.

    "She's awake, Li Xueman is awake."

    At this moment, the girl next to her who had been supporting Li Xueman suddenly yelled out in surprise.

    Because Li Xueman's eyes are slowly opening, and her long eyelashes are also trembling non-stop.

    Su Xun also knew that it was almost done. It was just a small heatstroke, and it was not a big deal. He just had to look at her for a while with the eyes of salvation.

    Su Xun also got up quickly and came to the side, so as not to meet Li Xueman's eyes when she opened her eyes later.

    It's quite embarrassing if you don't like the woman you like, go up and look at each other.

    And there seems to be another saying that if a man and a woman look at each other for more than five seconds, it means that it can be further developed.

    Of course, Su Xun has no shortage of women, and he doesn't want to really develop with Li Xueman, otherwise it will only be troublesome for Su Xun.

    At this time, no one paid attention to Su Xun. Everyone's attention was on Li Xueman who had just woken up.

    At this time, Li Xueman stood up with some difficulty. She smiled a little embarrassedly, and then said, "Sorry, I fainted just now."

    The instructor was almost scared to death by her. Seeing that Li Xueman was fine now, how could the instructor blame her? It was too late to be happy.

    Quickly said: "Sit down and rest for a while, drink some water, don't force yourself during military training, and come to train again when you feel that you can do it."

    However, Li Xueman moved her body twice, and then said: "Instructor, don't worry, I feel that I am much more comfortable now, better than before."

    "oh?"

    The instructor is a little strange. Generally speaking, if you faint, it will be a recovery period before you wake up.It should be relatively weak at first, how could it be like this.

    But looking at Li Xueman's appearance, she seems to be bouncing around, and she looks much more energetic than before.

    It is a little abnormal, because this does not conform to common sense, the instructor thought about it, and could only think of this on Su Xun.

    I just heard the instructor say: "It seems that student Su Xun is indeed very good. Your hand massage is still good. This time it is worthy of praise."

    It is rare to hear the instructor praise everyone once, but Su Xun happened to get rid of it the first time.

    "Su Xun?"

    At this time, Li Xueman's expression on his face was a little surprised, and then there were some surprises.

    Could it be that when she fainted just now, it was Su Xun who

    Thinking of this, Li Xueman couldn't help feeling some surprises in his heart.

    However, the instructor's praise directly slapped Chen Jian's face swollen, which was equivalent to slapping him hard in the face.

    Just now he was still despising Su Xun, saying that Su Xun really thought he was a doctor, but was slapped in the face.

    Chen Jian was speechless for a while, and he knew that if he spoke again now, he would definitely become the target of public criticism.

    "Awesome Su Xun, you are really amazing."

    After Jiang Wu waited for Su Xun to come over, he patted Su Xun on the shoulder twice.

    Jiang Wu has been a very powerful existence among his peers since he was a child. No one can beat him in fights, and his grades can't match him.

    Even when he took off his pants and competed to pee, everyone didn't pee as far as he did, which proved that his stuff was beyond his peers.

    He has never been convinced of the old lady crossing the road, but now he has a little admiration for Su Xun. This roommate always feels that his body is full of awesome shining points.

    The key point is that people are still low-key, which is the most admirable place.

    Su Xun smiled and said deliberately: "Sit down, these are the basic operations."

    "Everyone take a break, and we will start training in ten minutes." The instructor said sharply,

    Although it still looks the same stern, it is obvious that his scale has relaxed a lot, not as ruthless as before, and I am afraid that some people will continue to suffer from heat stroke.

    During the break, Li Xueman asked, "Xiao Ru, what did Su Xun do when I fainted just now?"

    "Chen Jian wanted to give you artificial respiration, but Su Xun stopped him, then pressed your temple a few times, and you woke up."

    Hearing this, Li Xueman took a sneak peek at Su Xun, her profile was so perfect, her heart moved for a moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406: Wake Him Up (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A day of military training is not easy to say, and many people even feel that the day is like a year, and it is finally over.

    After all, on the first day, everyone didn't get used to it and didn't find that kind of happiness. It must be the most uncomfortable, and it will get better later.

    However, Su Xun felt that it was okay, but he was a bit bored, so he could only spend time in a daze.

    As for training, for Su Xun, there is no difficulty at all, let alone pressure and the like. With his physical fitness, dealing with these is the same as playing.

    At the end of the day, nothing but boredom is boring. Su Xun was thinking about this military training, which is really uncomfortable. It would be great if he could avoid it, but it seems unrealistic.

    Because everyone else thinks so, unless something really happened, such as a physical problem, but a professional certificate is required.

    And the school's review is very strict. Once you are found to be cheating, the consequences will be very serious, and no one dares to mess around.

    However, in the afternoon, what made Su Xun more helpless was that Li Xueman took the initiative to give him mineral water twice.

    This made Su Xun a little uncomfortable. Li Xueman's attitude towards him seemed a little bit wrong, but Su Xun couldn't explain it clearly.

    Because if you make it too obvious, people will say that you are a man who is passionate, but Su Xun already has a bad feeling.

    His attitude towards Li Xueman has always been lukewarm, because he knows that since he has no interest in her, he can't give her any hope, otherwise, if things continue, it will only get worse and worse.  It was equivalent to delaying her.

    This has also led to many people thinking that Su Xun is a wooden Zhuangzi. The goddesses are so active, and you didn't even show it at all. This is unreasonable.

    Of course, it is not without some benefits. For example, Su Xun has gained a lot of resentment points, which also made Su Xun understand that there are really many narrow-minded people.

    For example, when Li Xueman delivered water during the break, there are some people who seem to be fine on the surface, but in fact they have secretly started to feel jealous.

    The resentment value is not deceiving. They think they are hiding it well, but in fact, Su Xun can clearly see the resentment value.

    This also made him understand who he should never get in touch with in the future. In these days, it is the scariest thing to know people but not their hearts.

    There are also people who don't hide it at all, such as Chen Jian and Jiang Haochen. These two people completely hate Su Xun.

    Fortunately, everyone is a student. If this was placed in the martial arts world, they would have hacked Su Xun to death long ago.

    The only thing that made Su Xun more gratified was his roommate Jiang Wu.

    Knowing that he has a certain affection for Li Xueman and wants to date him, but Li Xueman did this, which made Su Xun quite embarrassed. Maybe there will be some gaps between roommates.

    Many times, conflicts are caused by some tiny gaps.

    But just now Su Xun took a special look at it, and there was no resentment value from Jiang Wu, which means that he didn't have any thoughts in Su Xun's heart because of this incident.

    The system's resentment value detection is quite accurate, it is impossible to hide the past, no matter how well it is hidden, that is to say, he really doesn't have it.

    It seems that Jiang Wu has a good heart. In his opinion, brothers are probably more important. I guess this has something to do with the more loyal atmosphere of the Northeast people.

    Although during his military training, he still complained about Su Xun because of this, but now it seems that he was obviously joking, and he didn't really mean to blame Su Xun.

    This also reassures Su Xun that there will be no embarrassment because of this incident.

    As for Liu Rufeng, Su Xun has already noticed that this guy hides quite deeply, and he has never shown any interest in these girls.

    Facts have proved that his casualness is not pretending, he is really not interested, good military training, and bragging with Su Xun and Jiang Wu by the way, his life seems to be quite satisfied.

    With such two roommates, Su Xun is quite at ease.

    As for Li Xueman, after Su Xun thought about it, he felt a headache and didn't know what was going on, so he attracted her.

    There is no good way, if you can't go up, just make it clear, people haven't confessed their love yet, how can you have the right to reject them.

    And that would hurt the girl's heart too much, Su Xun couldn't do that kind of cruel thing, Li Xueman is still a pretty good girl.

      She is lively and lovely, if she gets depressed because of herself, then Su Xun is really guilty.

    "Su Xun, that Li Xueman obviously likes you, so you can just take her in. It's time to get angry with that bitch Chen Jian, and make him an idiot to death."

    When eating at night, Jiang Wu said.

    The cafeteria was full of people, most of whom were freshmen in military training. Like locusts crossing the border, it was noisy everywhere, and no one heard what they were talking about.

    Su Xun knew that Jiang Wu would not be awkward with him because of this, but he still deliberately joked: "I don't dare, Li Xueman is the woman you fancy, I dare not move."

    "Pfft！！"

    Liu Rufeng didn't speak, but he spit out the soup directly, expressing his thoughts with practical actions.

    Jiang Wu said helplessly: "Both of you, can you stop laughing at you? If you have a good impression, you have a good impression. When I see a beautiful girl, I have a good impression."

    "But people look down on me, isn't that a normal thing? I have been attracted to me since I was a child, but I have never taken a fancy to me."

    The listener was sad and wept, and Jiang Wu told his tragic experience.

    Among other things, this person really has a clear understanding of himself. He said: "I don't know how much I weigh. Li Xueman definitely doesn't like me."

    "A fool can tell that she has a crush on you, Su Xun, as long as you hurry up, I think she will be your woman within two days."

    Liu Rufeng also said seriously: "I don't think there is anything wrong with what he said."

    "Li Xueman is very good, don't be robbed, it's too late to regret it later."

    Su Xun shook his head, and he said, "I'll tell you, I actually have a girlfriend, and it's impossible for me to be with her."

    "What, you secretly left the organization behind our backs, you traitor!" Jiang Wu said.

    Liu Rufeng glanced at Su Xun, no surprises: "You are so handsome, the typical face that harms little girls, it's normal to have a girlfriend, this can be changed."

    Su Xun was shocked by their thoughts, and said: "My girlfriend is prettier than her, why should I change?"

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng stopped talking, and the two looked at each other.

    Immediately Jiang Wu said: "Rufeng, do you urinate too much, yellow or not? Hurry up and wake him up, don't dream anymore." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407: Genius Goalkeeper (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was quite confused, and he just told the truth, but was ridiculed crazily by two roommates, which made him uncomfortable.

    Jiang Wu continued: "Su Xun, I admit that you are handsome, but you can't talk nonsense just because you are handsome."

    "Touching your conscience, Li Xueman is already considered a beauty, the beauty of beauties, well, I think even in the entire Jianghai University, he can be assigned a number."

    Jiang Wu said: "The most important thing is, I feel that she is relatively easy to get in touch with. Even if some women are prettier than her, I feel that it is not easy to chase after them at all."

    "Su Xun, stop bragging, okay, and tell me that your girlfriend is prettier than her. Believe it or not, I don't believe it anyway. How come there are so many beauties."

    "If you want to say something similar, it still has some credibility."

    Su Xun shook his head, thinking that he is young, but he is still too young, but he does not know that there are actually many beautiful beauties in this world.

    But Su Xun didn't say anything about it, so as not to be suspected of offending someone after saying it.

    It's fine if you don't believe it, can Su Xun still foolishly take out An Suke's photo and show him.

    Even if An Suke's photo was taken out, it is estimated that while he was amazed, he would still refuse to admit it, saying that it was just a beautiful picture.

    Little did they know that An Suke was even more beautiful in real life than in the photos.

    "Anyway, the future is long. It doesn't matter if you don't believe it. You will see it in the future. Just wait and see." Su Xun said.

    He didn't dare to say that An Suke is from the same school. If these two beasts are suddenly interested, if they insist on watching it at night, it will be a bad thing.

    Liu Rufeng murmured for a long time, and suddenly said: "Who is Fang Chang?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Jiang Wuze was a little helpless, he seemed rather regretful, and said: "You said you really can't think about it."

    "If you can take Li Xueman away, wouldn't that save you trouble?"

    Jiang Wu continued: "At least you are a reliable person, unlike that bastard Chen Jian, if Li Xueman was really chased by him, I would probably die of anger."

    Su Xun understood his thoughts, anyway, he felt that he and Li Xueman had no hope, and he couldn't catch up with him.

    It's better to let a good girl like Li Xueman have a good home. Su Xun is one of his own, and it's better for him to be cheaper than for others.

    Not to mention that disgusting guy Chen Jian, if Li Xueman was really chased by him, Jiang Wu would probably die of nausea directly.

    Su Xun really didn't know what to say when he was still thinking about his brother in this kind of thing. Jiang Wu's mentality is really good.

    It is estimated that since he was a child, the girls he had a crush on ended up looking down on him. Let him have a clear understanding of himself, so the good feelings belong to the good feelings, and he is just admiring them.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry about that, no matter how blind Li Xueman is, he still doesn't like that guy Chen Jian, he just has confidence in himself."

    "When you're full, go back to the dormitory and watch movies. We've only watched a few movies. If things go on like this, we won't be able to finish watching the movies Jiang Wu downloaded in four years of college."

    Su Xun threw the chopsticks and said.

    The food in the university cafeteria is really hard to describe. The price is not very expensive, but the taste is really ordinary. No wonder so many people will eat takeaway.

    Not wanting to run is one aspect, and sometimes the canteen itself has to reflect on itself.

    As soon as they heard that they were going to watch a movie, the brothers seemed to have found a common way forward.

    Jiang Wu, who has the largest appetite, also quickly threw away his chopsticks, and everyone got up.

    Back in the dormitory, Jiang Haochen didn't know where he went at night.

    Anyway, since the last incident, he rarely stayed in the dormitory, and knew that there was no place for him here.

    Usually I just come back when I am sleeping, and I don¨t know where I go at other times.

    But this is also good, without him, it feels like everyone is much more comfortable. It would be great if we could never come back.

    Su Xun estimated that this guy might not live in the dormitory for long, so he had to go out to live, because he could no longer stay here.

    Jiang Wu turned on his computer, and everyone admired it with relish, ?Silently improve your artistic accomplishment and taste.

    In fact, these films, if Su Xun wants to, he can easily find them all on the Internet.

    But now he understands a truth, it is better to be happy alone than to be happy together.

    It turns out that this kind of thing should not be appreciated alone. If everyone appreciates it together, the effect will be particularly good, and you can also discuss it. It is much more interesting than watching it alone.

    Seeing that it was past ten o'clock in the evening, I was also a little tired. After all, I was still quite tired after a day of military training, so I took a shower and went to bed one after another.

    Su Xun lay on the bed, he looked at his resentment value, he had already guessed that today's resentment value will not be less.

    Because of Chen Jian alone, Su Xun has already received a lot of resentment points, not to mention several other people.

    Su Xun took a look and found that he already had more than 400 resentment points. Throughout the whole day today, his physique of pulling hatred has really been brought into full play.

    As for who offended, Su Xun really doesn't care, even if those people don't offend them, they will still hate themselves.

    It is enough to draw four times. For Su Xun, this is a pretty good opportunity. It is estimated that there is a high chance that one skin will be drawn.

    Without any hesitation, Su Xun went up and started pumping directly, saying: "System, give me four consecutive pumps."

    After four lottery draws, the result did not disappoint Su Xun. Sure enough, he got a freshly baked skin.

    "Congratulations to the host, in this lucky draw, I successfully obtained Liu Chan's skin [Genius Goalkeeper]"

    A huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind. The opening scene was a standard animation, and the picture was obviously different. This is a skin with good special effects.

    On a piece of green grass, a huge mech warrior stood guard in front of the goal.

    Liu Chan, who was short in stature, climbed up, entered the mecha and began to operate it.

    Immediately, a football came at a high speed. The mech warrior looked bulky, but in fact he moved very flexibly.

    Jumped up and caught the ball, ensuring that the goal was not lost, and at the same time made a gesture of shaking his fingers, which looked very provocative.

    The fool knew this skin when he saw it. It must have something to do with football. All of this is too obvious. I guess he just wants to be a good goalkeeper.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408: Live Ammunition Training (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Skin name: [Genius goalkeeper]

    Corresponding hero: Liu Chan

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can have top-level goalkeeper technology and become the strongest goalkeeper in the world, bar none.

    As long as it is the goal guarded by the host, no matter how the football is kicked, the host can stop the ball, and there is no such thing as the goal being breached.

    "Fuck, is this perverted?"

    After Su Xun saw it, his whole body was shocked.

    Even though he had already guessed what this skin was for, he was still shocked, because this function was even more perverted than he had imagined.

    As long as you guard, you can't score a single goal. What kind of concept is this?  No one in the world can do it.

    The top goalkeepers absolutely dare not say this, because everyone knows that although the goalkeeper's own reflexes are very important.

    But more importantly, it depends on the strength and cooperation of teammates.

    If the teammates are more powerful and keep pressing the opponent to play, basically the ball cannot be kicked, then the goalkeeper will be comfortable.

    If it doesn't work, it depends on the defenders in the team. They are in charge of defense. If they can be a little bit stronger and help clear the siege, the goalkeeper will be much easier.

    Finally, the goalkeeper is the goalkeeper. It is the time for the goalkeeper to play the ball that is really not good enough for others to attack the goal.

    Among the people in the audience, only the goalkeeper can touch the ball with his hands. If others touch the ball, they will receive at least a yellow card.

    However, if the strength of the team is not good and the teammates are not good enough, no matter how good a goalkeeper you are, you will not be able to withstand it, and you will still be beaten like a sieve.

    After all, football is round, and any weird coordination can be played. It is really normal to be caught off guard.

    This is why, although there are great players and miraculous players among the goalkeepers, there is no epoch-making person, let alone someone who everyone admires.

    The first one is that if you are guarding the goal, it is definitely not good for viewing. The second is that the goalkeeper has too many limitations, and in many cases there may be no movement and no one will notice it.

    On the contrary, many goalkeepers are the background boards of the awesome goals, and they are indescribably frustrated.

    No matter how awesome the goalkeeper is, if you compare his fans with other popular stars, there must be a huge gap.

    Everyone definitely likes those who can run on the field, have coquettish skills and score goals, and goalkeepers are the biggest obstacle to goals.

    The amazing goalkeeper Su Xun has also heard of it, but he has never heard of it. It is absolutely impossible to not concede a single goal.

    No matter how good a goalkeeper is, he has had the humiliating moment of being scored several goals in one game.

    If he doesn't concede a single goal, he's a monster. An existence at the level of an absolute god, I'm afraid it will create the most powerful net worth in the history of football.

    Whichever team doesn't want it, it is estimated that no matter how much money they have to buy it, if they get it, it means that they are already undefeated. They can't get in no matter what, and there is such a comfortable thing, no matter how bad the game is, it is a draw.

    If you give this skin to anyone, even just this one, it is estimated that his life will be completely changed.

    Directly enter the football world, eat and drink for a lifetime, and have all kinds of fans and endless glory, things that you can't even imagine.

    But in Su Xun's eyes, this skin is better than nothing, it doesn't have much effect, it can only be regarded as entertainment.

    The effect is amazing, but the problem is that Su Xun has not been able to play football a few times throughout the year.

    What's even more exaggerated is that he already has a skin about Wu Qiu, that is, Pei Qinhu's Messi, who is just as awesome.

    The two skins are obviously in conflict, one is for the goalkeeper and the other is for playing on the field. It is quite uncomfortable. Su Xun definitely does not want to be a boring goalkeeper.

    Let's not say that I have no plans to play football, because there is no shortage of money at all.

    Even if you really want to play football, it is impossible to be a goalkeeper, that would be too boring.

    But it doesn't matter, after all, this is a lottery, and you can't draw such a useful one every time, some are good and some are dissatisfied, this is normal.

    Anyway, one more skin is equivalent to one more skill, and there will be plenty of lucky draw opportunities in the future, it doesn't matter.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, I got up at 7 o'clock in the morning, because I had military training at 8 o'clock, so I got up to wash up, and I had to go to the cafeteria to have breakfast.

    theThe military training is going on day by day like this. Generally speaking, it is a bit hard, but gradually, everyone began to adapt. There are no various situations at the beginning, but the training is quite good.

    After all, the students of Jianghai University are not the same. Many people with good grades are different from those with poor grades. In addition to the gap in talent, there is also a difference in attitude.

    If you really put good students and those with poor grades together in military training, you will find that not only are their grades inferior to theirs, but even their military training is far worse than theirs.

    Even if it is a relationship, if people think about it, it may not necessarily be bad. Excellent is a word, but it has many meanings.

    In the second half, the military training started a new item, that is firearms training.

    It is also commonly known as live ammunition shooting. Many boys are looking forward to today, one or two, gearing up one after another.

    This should be the most interesting item in military training.

    Boys are somewhat fascinated by guns and other things. This is something imprinted in the genes, and most people are like this.

    In the military training, it is estimated that this is what everyone looks forward to the most.

    Because this live ammunition training is said to be live ammunition, it must be using real guns. Many people may only be exposed to such real guns once in a lifetime, and the premise is that you will not be a soldier.

    Many schools have gradually canceled this thing. The biggest reason is that it is dangerous. After all, bullets have no eyes.

    If one is not careful, there may be an accident. The school is most afraid of something happening to the students. If something happens, the principal and the like will definitely be unlucky. They must be very careful.

    However, some schools still retain this project. This is the real military training, and Jianghai University is like this. Everyone has already known it in advance.

    In the second half of the military training, I can finally have the honor to participate in the training of this project.

    Early in the morning, the instructor brought everyone to the pre-set venue.

    The whole field is very empty, there are targets in the field, it looks lonely.

    "Tell everyone about the request, and the gun will be fired later, but don't get too excited for one or two."

    "Once you have it in your hand, the first thing is to listen to the command, let you move, and then move again. The second thing is, don't move your gun casually, and don't point your gun at others." (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409 Angering the instructor (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If I find out, whoever dares to disobey the command and move around by himself, then you will be out of luck. I hope everyone can cooperate."

    The instructor swept everyone with stern eyes, and said at the same time: "I don't want to cause trouble for everyone, and I hope everyone, don't cause any trouble for me."

    For this training project, the requirements must be very strict.

    After all, this is live ammunition training, not a toy gun or a water spray gun. If something goes wrong, you will be killed or injured, and the consequences will be very serious.

    No one from top to bottom pays great attention to this thing.

    It is estimated that only the students are excited, and the leaders and instructors are quite nervous.

    Everyone answered loudly: "Yes!"

    Most of the class is boys, and now the whole is in a relatively excited state.

    Including Su Xun, there is no way to avoid it.

    Su Xun is also a little excited, he is a man with the skin of [Extreme Shadow Gun], it seems that there is an indescribable power in his body for guns, and he is very yearning.

    Rubbing his palms together, Su Xun has no chance to come into contact with this kind of thing. Although he can buy it with money, it is too troublesome. Su Xun doesn't have a special need for the things in his heart.

    Now I have a fair and honest opportunity, just to test how the skin of Jue Ying Shen Gun works.

    "Next, we will distribute guns to everyone. When you get them, remember them for me. Don't move around. I will introduce them to you. You must follow my command and just hold them in your hands."

    The instructor gave thousands of instructions, and everyone must obey the command.

    Soon, one person and one gun were distributed.

    It's still a bit heavy to hold, but fortunately, it's not that exaggerated, otherwise those girls wouldn't be able to lift it up at all.

    It's also miraculous to say the least, the effect of this [Extreme Shadow Spear] is really awesome.

    Just after touching this gun, Su Xun knew all the information about it, and it automatically appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    This is a Type 81 semi-automatic rifle. Since it is this kind of training, I will definitely not come out with a small pistol, and it is too shameless.

    In fact, this gun is also the kind that has been eliminated. Basically, domestically produced automatic rifles have been updated for several generations. It is impossible to use a gun like this.

    If it is eliminated, it is equivalent to recycling waste, and it is quite good to use it for everyone to train and use.

    Su Xun could see that even a piece of the paint on it had been worn off, so it could be seen that this gun probably had a certain idea.

    Moreover, Su Xun had that wonderful feeling, the first contact was correct, but Su Xun could feel that he was very familiar with this gun.

    I am familiar with everything about it, it seems to be alive and spiritual, and will obey my command.

    That kind of handy feeling is really amazing.

    Su Xun knew that this must be the effect brought by the [Jue Ying Shen Gun] skin, which can control all firearms.

    As long as you let yourself shoot, then Su Xun can be sure that the bullet probably has eyes, so you can shoot wherever you point.

    Su Xun also knew that there were no bullets in this gun at all. Based on his current understanding of firearms, he knew just the weight of the gun.

    There must be no bullets in it, so it was sent out. How could it be possible to load bullets for you? What if something happens.

    No matter how powerful a gun is, without bullets, it is more terrifying than a tiger without claws and fangs. It is equivalent to having no effect at all, and it is almost a waste.

    Everyone was looking at it, but no one dared to move, because the instructor had just banned it, and no one dared to commit suicide.

    However, because Su Xun was so familiar with guns and other things, he suddenly forgot about it.

    He thought this gun was his own, because he was so familiar with it, so he had this feeling, and he directly dropped the magazine of the gun.

    After looking at it, there were no bullets. Su Xun shook his head, intending to continue to look at the internal structure of the gun, to see how it has aged, and to roughly judge how powerful it can still be.

    Ordinary people may feel that Su Xun is bragging after listening to it, thinking that you are the only one who can see the internal structure?

    But now Su Xun really has this ability, even if it is a gun maker, he may not know as much as him.

    However, Su Xun's little action,?Chen Jian happened to see him, he was diagonally behind Su Xun.

    Chen Jian's eyes lit up when he accidentally saw this scene.

    During these days of military training, he was itchy by Su Xun's anger.

    Especially in the past few days, I have seen that Li Xueman is so enthusiastic about Su Xun, you can even say ardently, his eyes are shooting out flames all the time.

    Thinking that it would be great if he could be wiped out, but he never found a chance, so he could only wait.

    Now he accidentally saw the scene of Su Xun committing suicide by himself, which made him really unable to hold back his excitement.

    How can Chen Jian let it go, this opportunity can be said to be fleeting, he shouted directly: "Report to the instructor, student Su Xun used the gun without permission!"

    The voice was similar to that of Zhentianlei. This guy seemed to have used all the strength in his body, making people speechless.

    The instructor's eyes swept over in an instant, and he saw it at a glance, and Su Xun took off the magazine.

    His face darkened in an instant. This student is very naughty. He has been reminded so many times just now, but he still doesn't stop.

    It was only at this time that Su Xun came to his senses. He was too obsessed just now. He wanted to study it, but he forgot what the occasion was.

    When he came to his senses, it was obviously too late, he subconsciously glanced at the instructor, and found that the instructor was already staring at him with a dark face.

    When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.

    The instructor walked over quickly, and it was obvious that he was going to attack Su Xun. If he was so disobedient, he had to be an example to others, otherwise, if everyone learns from him, what will happen in the future.

    "獻！！"

    After the instructor came over, without further ado, he pointed at Su Xun's leg and kicked him up.

    But Su Xun's reaction was much faster than normal people. It is still quite difficult to kick Su Xun with this kind of whip kick.

    Su Xun would definitely not be kicked by him in vain, so he turned sideways and dodged it easily.

    Su Xun admitted that he did something wrong. There is nothing to say about this, after all, the instructor reminded him just now.

    But for such a big person, if you want to come up and do something directly, then I'm sorry, with Su Xun's temper, I really don't agree.

    His eyes also changed slightly.

    The instructor looked serious, and this kid dared to hide, which aroused his anger even more.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410 Target Shooting Competition (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Do you still dare to hide? I advise you to stand still!"

    The instructor said to Su Xun with such a gloomy face.

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh, thinking that this was a joke, or something.

    What are you, I want to stand still and let you hit me?  No matter how you listen to it, it feels so funny that Su Xun can't understand it.

    This person probably really regards himself as a person, but unfortunately he wants to scare Su Xun, and Su Xun doesn't like this at all.

    For Su Xun, no one can threaten him.

    Give you face, you are an instructor, if you don't give you face, then what are you?

    What people are most afraid of is that they take themselves too seriously and fail to figure out their own position.

    Su Xun ignored him, and directly reloaded the magazine, and then said in a flat voice: "Sorry, it was my mistake just now, I was too curious for a while, and I won't do it in the future."

    This was the biggest concession Su Xun could make. He admitted that he was wrong just now, so he apologized directly. He was not the kind of unreasonable, arrogant and unreasonable person.

    But if you mess with me like this, then I'm sorry, this matter really can't be agreed.

    The face of the instructor still looks dark. It is obvious that he is quite upset now. This student has such a **** what he likes. He is obedient and doesn't know how to resist.

    In other words, even if he hits you, you have to endure it honestly, but Su Xun is obviously too individual, which runs counter to the type he likes.

    The instructor was very upset. He looked at Su Xun coldly, and then said: "I violated the military training regulations privately, so I can just apologize?"

    "If you really have an accident, just say a few words, and I think that's all it takes."

    The instructor seemed to have gotten into a fight with Su Xun, and continued to be aggressive.

    Su Xun said helplessly: "The inside of your gun is cleaner than my face, without a single bullet, what can happen?"

    After being exposed by Su Xun, the expression on his face can be said to be quite ugly. The instructor became angry from embarrassment, so he went up and shot, and punched Su Xun in the face.

    Su Xun's eyes froze, this guy is really flattering, if he punched him, Su Xun would absolutely not agree.

    He also shot directly, blocking his fist in an instant.

    Immediately, Su Xun exerted force on his hands, and in the next second, he could notice that the instructor's face had obviously begun to deform.

    Because Su Xun's strength was obviously beyond his imagination, this person's face became strange, and he felt a tearing pain from his hand.

    It seemed that his fist and his metacarpal bones could be crushed to pieces by Su Xun at any time.

    The strength of this student is too terrifying.

    It was the first time for the instructor to realize that such a huge power gap made it impossible for him to resist at all. What should I do?

    Fortunately, after a few seconds, Su Xun let go directly, because there were too many people here, Su Xun didn't really plan to do anything to him, and secretly warned him.

    Only then did the instructor heave a sigh of relief. If he continued for a few more seconds, he really doubted that his palm would be broken and crushed directly.

    "Instructor, don't worry, I will definitely obey the command, I hope the instructor will not be angry."

    Su Xun said with a sneer, there seemed to be an elusive taste in his voice.

    The instructor felt that he had lost all face, and this student was actually threatening him.

    But besides being angry in his heart, he seems to have no other good solution. He doesn't know how to deal with this kid, but he can't beat him.

    If you are really angry and forced to fight, you haven't beaten Su Xun by then, and the instructor can't beat the students, and he will be completely disgraced in the future, without any prestige, how can this team lead.

    For the sake of my own face, I still have to say a few words verbally, but I only heard him say: "Hmph, don't be impatient, you have to listen to me for everything."

    "Don't think that you are great if you have a little strength, and you can be defiant!"

    Su Xun looked helpless, and said in his heart that I am really not arrogant, and I have always been quite honest, but you just seemed crazy just now, I can't be beaten in vain, there is no reason for that.

    The instructor seems to be addicted, just listen to him continue to say: "Without my guidance, you can't do anything, you don't know how to load this gun, how can youWhy go loaded!  "

    Belittling Su Xun in this way is to enhance his own sense of existence. Older people or people with weak self-esteem like to do this kind of thing.

    Su Xun smiled dismissively, as if he had heard some funny joke.

    Lao Tzu is a man with skin, can he still play with guns, and still need your guidance?  Don't be funny here, okay, let's compare, I can kill you in seconds, believe it or not.

    What I hate most is that others use this kind of face to pretend to be coercive to me, so Su Xun replied directly: "Hehe, I'm really sorry, I don't know how much better than you when I play with guns."

    "you´´"

    The instructor's face changed again, and his eyes were almost breathing fire.

    This kid is really too much, it is too much to ignore him at all.

    Originally asked him to say something like this, so let it go, but in the end he insisted on talking so much nonsense, and even said that he is not as good as him, this is really intolerable.

    The instructor said angrily: "I'm not as good as you, what the hell are you?"

    The students also felt that Su Xun was a bit pretentious this time.

    Let's not talk about how he is. After all, he is also an instructor. He is that kind of professional soldier. How could he not be as good as you in the use of firearms.

    Su Xun's expression was indifferent. He didn't want to act aggressive at first, but the current situation seems to be unbearable, and he has to act aggressive.

    Just heard Su Xun say again: "If you don't believe it, then let's try it, I'm afraid that your self-esteem will be hit when the time comes."

    The instructor is also a person with a lot of anger. Regardless of his thin skin and tender flesh, he is actually quite angry. After getting along with him for this period of time, he can already see it.

    He wouldn't put up with this kind of thing, so he said directly: "Okay, how do you compare, you can shoot?"

    "It's like shooting a target. The easiest thing is to shoot ten shots per person, and see who can shoot accurately." Su Xun ignored the sarcasm in his tone.

    "hehe！！"

    It can be said that the instructor's face was full of all kinds of disdain, and he said: "You are still competing with me in shooting targets. Are you sure you can shoot? Don't ask me to reload the bullets for you."

    "Comparison or not? If not, you will be defeated!" Su Xun said angrily.

    The instructor's face sank again, and he hummed: "Okay, if you can't beat me, please run me fifty laps along this playground immediately, what do you think?!" (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 Three points and one line (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss！！"

    After running fifty laps around the playground, everyone was shocked when they heard it, thinking that this instructor was too cruel.

    In a regular playground, the size of a circle is 400 meters.

    Think about it for many people in physical education class. After running a kilometer, that is, two and a half laps, they may not be able to run out of breath. It feels very difficult, and their lungs seem to have exploded.

    What is the concept of fifty laps? A full 20,000 meters. If professional athletes come here, if they are not practicing long-distance running, they may not be able to persist. This is really terrifying.

    The instructor obviously wanted to kill Su Xun, not even leaving him alive.

    Su Xun will definitely not be able to run down 20,000 meters, and he may pass out directly at that time, and it is certain that he will die from exhaustion.

    There seems to be no good end to doing this with the instructor. After all, his identity is here, and he is an instructor. If he wants to punish you, there are simply too many ways.

    Everyone didn't think that Su Xun could win, no matter how good you are, after all, this is a professional firearm, and it is very different from the air gun on the roadside to shoot balloons.

    The instructors are also professional, how to win this is completely impossible, Su Xun may be pretending this time, and it will not end well.

    That guy Chen Jian was so happy here that he almost burst into laughter, and kept saying: "Let him pretend to be aggressive, this time he must run to death, fifty laps, haha"

    Liu Rufeng grabbed Su Xun and said softly, "Brother, don't be so stubborn."

    "It's no good to do this with him. He's clearly digging a hole for you to jump into."

    The words were full of worry, and Jiang Wu next to him was the same. I didn't want Su Xun to run fifty laps.

    Su Xun is very relaxed. He never does things that he is not sure of. Since he did this, it proves that he has absolute certainty to win.

    "Don't worry, I know everything in my heart." Su Xun said calmly.

    Immediately, I only heard Su Xun ask: "If you lose, you can run fifty laps, there is no problem."

    Chen Jian seemed to have been poked at the G-spot, not to mention how excited he was, he quickly said: "Su Xun, don't just talk big, the students are listening here, even if you want to play tricks, I'm afraid there's nothing you can do  gone."

    This guy is deliberately using a provocative method, intending to stimulate Su Xun in this way.

    Such a low-level method, Su Xun would not pay attention to it at all, and did not pay attention to this person, it was quite boring.

    Su Xun glanced at the instructor, and instead he took the initiative to ask: "If I lose, it's fine to run fifty laps, but what if you lose?"

    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Su Xun with shock.

    I thought to myself what happened to Su Xun today, what happened if he drank fake wine, he felt too courageous, he dared to ask the instructor what to do if he lost.

    The instructor was really happy for a while, showing a sneer, and said in a nonchalant tone: "If you can beat me, you have the ability. I will recognize you as an instructor, and you will command me in the future."

    Without even thinking about it, he just blurted it out so directly, because he never thought that he could lose to such an unknown person.

    It's just a student, I'm afraid he has only played with toy guns, the two are not the same at all, and it is not easy to abuse him.

    "Come on, I'll give you ten bullets in total, let's start!"

    At this moment, the instructor took the shiny bullet to the table.

    In general competitions, at least ten shots are needed. If one or two shots are fired, the chance is too great to be regarded as the real level.

    Just took out a few bullets, and he didn't say a word for the rest. Everyone can see that this person is actually deliberately making things difficult for Su Xun.

    I won't tell you how to use it, nor will I tell you the principle of this firearm, so that you can't figure it out.

    Some people were waiting to see Su Xun's jokes, thinking that if they couldn't even load bullets, it would be a real joke, and it would be worse than wool.

    It's a pity that Su Xun didn't let them get what they wanted. For Su Xun, this is not the same as playing, it's quite easy.

    The method of removing the clip is very skillful, and the bullet is quickly loaded, and the whole action is done in one go, without any problems.

    The instructor's eyes changed slightly, and he thought that this student, unexpectedly, had twoson.

    Possibly because I have seen some teaching videos and so on. Many foreign websites have these things. After all, guns are legal in foreign countries, so there is nothing strange about them.

    After Su Xun loaded the bullet, the instructor was still a little nervous, and quickly said: "The gun is aimed at the shooting range, and it is not allowed to shoot at other places."

    After all, a loaded gun is not the same thing as a gun without bullets. If the gun really misfires, it will be quite serious.

    Su Xun didn't even look at him, he naturally knew this truth, and he wouldn't act recklessly.

    Aiming at the target in the shooting range, Su Xun began to adjust his posture and aim.

    When shooting, posture is very important. Even a small pistol has a professional posture. It is not the same as what you see on TV. You don¨t care about it when you hold it.

    Because firearms will generate strong recoil when shooting, if the posture is not in place, the bones of the entire arm may be shaken and broken.

    It sounds unbelievable, but it¨s not an exaggeration at all. People with weak arms can¨t play these things, and they need some training.

    Fortunately, this old semi-automatic rifle has been eliminated, and the recoil cannot be said to be too strong, otherwise Su Xun would definitely not be able to use it.

    In case he accidentally injured himself, the instructor would be the unlucky one.

    As a professional sharpshooter, when the gun is held in the hand, all this seems to be a natural thing, and subconsciously adjusts his movements to shoot in the most comfortable posture.

    When the instructor saw this scene, his expression finally changed, and he seemed a little dignified.

    Three points and one line, this student actually knows that when shooting, it is three points and one line.

    The so-called three points and one line means that when aiming, the parts of the body should be arranged in a straight line, on the same horizontal line.

    It's not very difficult, I can only talk about the basic operation, but if you are not a gun player, you will not know it at all.

    This kid looks skilled in his movements, like an old hand, everything is so natural, there is no artificial element in it.

    In the instructor's heart, there were already some bad feelings.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412: Admiration (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Su Xun started, his movements were fast, the gun was fired continuously, without any hesitation.

    After the students heard the gunshots at close range, it was inevitable that they still felt a little scared in their hearts. It was a relatively subtle emotion.

    No matter how realistic the performance on TV is, there will always be a certain gap between what you see with your own eyes.

    I really didn't expect Su Xun to be so courageous, he really dared to shoot, and he didn't look scared, just like a veteran.

    With just one point, he has already surpassed most people. Others seem to be quite capable. If you want him to really shoot, he will probably be scared like a ghost.

    At this time, Su Xun put the gun aside directly, feeling that it didn't make much sense.

    Because the bullets inside have already been shot out, there are only ten bullets in total.

    Moreover, this is a rifle, not a pistol. The firing speed of the rifle is very fast, ten bullets, that is the blink of an eye.

    Su Xun felt dull for a while, as if he didn't feel anything, the bullet was gone, it wasn't fun, it wasn't fun.

    After actually shooting, Su Xun realized that it was really interesting, as if every inch of the cell in his body was beating non-stop.

    It is obviously impossible to have fun during military training. Su Xun reckons that the bullets are quite limited. After all, no matter how rubbish the bullets are, they are worth money.

    Even if it is an instructor, it is estimated that he can't shoot as he pleases. At the end of the day, a student can shoot a few shots, which is pretty good.

    Having said that, Su Xun shot ten shots in a row, which is obviously a profit.

    In the future, when you have time, you can find a shooting range or something like that. Although that kind of place is expensive, if you have money, you can have a good time, which is fine.

    The instructor looked at Su Xun again, and there was no pressure anymore.

    Su Xun's professional actions just now really frightened him, and he thought that this person would not be really good at it, and if he was really accurate, it would not be good news for him.

    But looking at it this way now, Su Xun is probably just a half-assed.

    Just now, the movements and postures are quite in place, but after the real fight, it feels as if the original shape has been exposed, and there is no room for struggle.

    This is target shooting, you can still shoot so continuously, do you really think you are a sharpshooter?

    If you shoot continuously, the accuracy is definitely not as good as you shoot one shot at a time.

    Not to mention that the target distance is still relatively far, at least about 20 meters. At such a long distance, the bullet is still affected by the wind speed and its own fall while flying.

    It is very difficult to hit a target that is 20 meters away. Many people who have just come into contact with it are actually easy to miss the target directly.

    Like Su Xun just now, it is obvious that the car cannot be stopped. The instructor can be sure that he is afraid that he will not be able to hit a single shot.

    "Go, take down the target." The instructor pointed to Jiang Wu and said.

    ?Because Jiang Wu's figure is relatively burly, the instructor still likes him more, and he likes to call Jiang Wu to do anything.

    It is precisely because of this that Su Xun and Liu Rufeng tease Jiang Wu whenever they have something to do, saying that he is a man whom the instructor has taken a fancy to, so be careful when the chrysanthemum blossoms.

    Jiang Wu was a bit reluctant, because he also thought that Su Xun might not have played very well, and if he took this, his good brother might be disgraced.

    But there is nothing to do about it, after all, it is the instructor's order, and there is no way to disobey it.

    If he doesn't go, just find another person to go. It's not a big deal, but it will offend the instructor. Obviously, there is no need for this.

    Jiang Wu trotted for a while to take down the target. The thing was hung on it. There was a special switch, and it could be taken off with a flick. It was quite strong.

    He didn't look at it either, because he couldn't understand it at all, and came back trotting all the way.

    "Instructor, here you are!"

    Jiang Wu handed the target to the instructor, but he was already sweating for Su Xun in his heart.

    I thought for a while that if the instructor taunted Su Xun wildly, would I have to go up and say a few words?

    Just like what Jiang Wu thought, the instructor is already thinking about how to mock Su Xun and punish him, this student is too jumpy, he must be punishedOnly punishment will do.

    "Hiss！！"

    As a result, he took a look at the target that Su Xun had hit just now, and the expression on his face froze instantly, with a feeling of shock, as if the whole person had been stunned.

    How is this possible? The top of the target looks very clean, only a small hole appears in the center.

    What does this mean? It means that Su Xun just hit the tenth ring and came out.

    On the target are the ten standards from the first ring to the tenth ring, and the tenth ring is definitely the most difficult.

    Because it is in the innermost position, you can tell by just looking at it a little bit, this is quite difficult, and it is in the core position.

    It's only a little bit, and if it's a little off, it's the ninth or eighth ring. Otherwise, how can people say that if you can hit the eighth or ninth ring, you're pretty good.

    As a result, Su Xun scored ten rings when he came up, and the instructor noticed a detail, the most core ten ring ring was completely smashed.

    This is not something that can be done with one bullet, it has to be several or even more shot in at the same time.

    In other words, the ten bullets he had just now basically all hit the top of the ten ring.

    Thishow is this possible.

    The instructor felt that it was more terrifying than seeing a ghost. He was a soldier and had received professional training. It was difficult for him to hit the tenth ring.

    This also makes him more aware of the difficulty than ordinary people. In addition to your professional skills and a calm mind, a certain amount of talent is also necessary.

    Only occasionally when the hand feels better can you hit a ten ring.

    Like this kind of all ten rings, it's unimaginable, I've never seen it before, I'm afraid only some people at the level of soldier kings can play it.

    This was typed by an ordinary student?  No matter how you look at it, it seems that you can't believe it.

    "Xiao Chen, what's going on with you, did you shoot so early?"

    At this time, a tall soldier came over.

    It should be an instructor or something, but there is obviously something hanging on his shoulder, which is a military rank.

    Su Xun doesn't know this kind of thing, but just by looking at it, he can tell that this tall instructor probably has a higher status than his own instructor.

    The tall guy also showed surprise when he saw the target in his hand, and said, "Xiao Chen, your shooting skills are improving now."

    "I was impressed by the fact that I hit consecutive ten rings!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413 Maybe This Is A Genius (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blushing, Su Xun and their instructors blushed instantly.

    His skin is relatively fair, so the blush looks very obvious.

    When the squad leader came over, his words sounded like irony to his ears, which was a bit embarrassing.

    This was not his target at all, but the squad leader came over and praised him for a while, which was equivalent to praising Su Xun, which made him feel so embarrassed.

    You must know that a few minutes ago, he was still mocking Su Xun non-stop, intending to take this opportunity to punish Su Xun properly.

    As a result, things are developing differently from what he imagined. Su Xun's performance has obviously exceeded his imagination.

    The squad leader didn't know what the situation was. He just praised him: "Xiao Chen, it seems that I underestimated you before."

    "After I go back this time, I will report your situation to the organization. With your current marksmanship, there will definitely be a better development, and the future is bright."

    In the army, what do you rely on? What do you say about building relationships and fighting backgrounds? In fact, they don¨t exist at all. Everyone relies on hard power.

    Whoever is good will develop better in the future. After all, no matter what industry, people will favor better people, and the marksmanship of a soldier can be said to be quite important among all the qualities.

    The squad leader patted the instructor's shoulder twice, with a look of admiration on his face, only to hear him say: "Not bad, very good, it seems that you have worked hard in private, I remember your marksmanship before, it seems that you are really not very good  Sample."

    Really blushing, no matter how thick-skinned Su Xun's instructors are, they can't hold on at this time.

    With so many students watching, everyone knows that he didn't type it out, so how dare they admit it brazenly.

    The instructor could only say: "Squad leader, you misunderstood. I didn't shoot this target, but someone else."

    "oh?"

    The expression on the squad leader's face seemed quite interesting. He suddenly became interested and asked, "Who else is there besides you? Could it be that other instructors came to fight?"

    "No, is it a student I brought?" The instructor was a little embarrassed.

    "What? How can you let students shoot at random?"

    Fortunately, the squad leader didn't pay attention to this, and he didn't want to pursue the responsibility immediately. What shocked him most was how a student could hit ten rings.

    One shot can be said to be out of a daze, but for several shots, it is obviously impossible to say that it was a random daze.

    If you can be fooled, then just buy a lottery ticket and choose a few numbers deliberately, and you may be able to be fooled. It is completely impossible.

    "Which student is it?"

    The squad leader immediately said with a serious expression, no matter what, he still couldn't believe it.

    A professional special soldier who has been trained for many years may be able to hit the ten rings in a row. This kind of person can already be called a sharpshooter in the army.

    But now you say that a college student who is participating in military training can play at this level, which makes people feel very surprised.

    "It's him!"

    The instructor pointed at Su Xun. Anyway, that expression seemed a bit reluctant.

    The squad leader's eyes moved to Su Xun's body in an instant, and he looked Su Xun up and down, as if he wanted to see through Su Xun with his eyes.

    However, Su Xun's calmness far exceeded his imagination. He looked like a normal person, with a calm expression, like an eminent monk.

    I didn't really believe it at first, but looking at Su Xun's appearance, the class leader believed it a little bit. This student is not ordinary.

    Just this calm demeanor, not to mention his age, many middle-aged people may not be able to possess it, it is quite rare.

    The squad leader couldn't help asking: "Young man, have you played with guns before?"

    "I went hunting before, and there is that kind of air gun in the hunting ground. I have played with it." Su Xun said nonsense.

    It would be too false to say that I have never touched it before. After all, the level of my own play, let alone others, even himself was taken aback.

    The squad leader nodded, without any doubts. It is estimated that the student's family conditions are relatively superior, so there is a basis for shooting.

    But even so, it seems too terrifying. It is unavoidable to be shocked to be able to reach this level after playing with shotguns a few times.

    The squad leader looked at Su Xun again.? Then he retracted his gaze, and said, "Young man, can you shoot two more shots, let me take a look?"

    Su Xun also knew that he wanted to test himself.

    But it doesn't matter, since I'm all pretending, I don't care about pretending for a while, I just heard Su Xun say: "No problem."

    "Bring some bullets!"

    The squad leader gave an order, and the instructor didn't dare to worry about anything, so he hurriedly started and took another ten rounds of bullets.

    When Su Xun changed the bullets, the monitor kept watching.

    It was obvious that his series of movements made the squad leader very appreciative in his heart. They were not only smooth, but also had a certain artistry.

    It feels like doing a very artistic thing, which has nothing to do with guns at all.

    Although this does not have much effect, it just looks pleasing to the eye.

    This is a master. Through Su Xun's proficiency, the squad leader can probably determine his level.

    This also made the squad leader look forward to what level Su Xun will perform in front of him.

    "boom!"

    After Su Xun loaded the bullet, he loaded it directly, and then aimed, the action was ridiculously fast.

    And even his aiming did not exceed a second, and he shot directly.

    With the experience of fighting once just now, this time, there is no need to aim again.

    In an instant, the ten rounds of bullets were fired again, which completely confused the squad leader. He didn't expect Su Xun to be so fast.

    Of course, don't get me wrong, he just shoots faster.

    The squad leader was stunned for a moment, and then said: "No, young man, you just this is the end?"

    "That's right." Su Xun nodded and put the gun aside.

    The quality of this gun is so poor that it is completely uninteresting. After the novelty is over, the only thing left seems to be disgust.

    After all, for a master like Su Xun, he has to be picky.

    The squad leader couldn't believe it even more. With such a fast shooting speed, it is absolutely impossible to be able to shoot ten rings!

    As for what kind of target he hit, you can tell by looking at it. The squad leader said: "Xiao Chen, go over and get the target he hit just now, and run forward."

    "yes!"

    The first level of the official rank crushed people. Just now the instructor asked Jiang Wu to run to get it, and now the squad leader asked him to go again. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    After taking back the target, the squad leader took a look and widened his eyes again.

    "Is this all right?"

    A piece of the core in the middle has been smashed, which is equivalent to the ten rings of the gun. He did it again, and it was still in such a casual state.

    Perhaps this is genius.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414 It's Your Time (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is no better explanation, it seems that Su Xun is a genius.

    For things that cannot be explained, it seems that there is nothing wrong with directly using the reason of genius.

    It can only be explained in this way. A student who can shoot this kind of marksmanship is no longer something that can be achieved through a lot of practice.

    Only one with a strong talent can do this.

    Besides, he is a college student. Before going to college, he should be studying all day long. It is almost impossible to find the time to practice these things.

    In other words, it is entirely necessary to have an extraordinary feeling for firearms, and that feeling is quite difficult to fathom.

    The instructor next to him was also completely stunned at this time. Su Xun once again managed to complete all ten rounds, which also shows that he was not accidental just now.

    Why can't I think about it, just now I was thinking about comparing with him, there is no comparison at all, this kid is deliberately pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.

    "Okay, it's amazing. I haven't seen someone with such good shooting skills for a long time. You are a talent."

    The squad leader took another look at the target in front of him. The more he looked, the more he was satisfied. He was also very satisfied with Su Xun, and he kept praising him.

    Just listening to him continue, he said: "Young man, what's your name?"

    "Su Xun!"

    "good!"

    The squad leader seemed to be more and more satisfied with Su Xun, and said: "Young man, your qualifications are quite good, do you plan to join the army?"

    "If you want, I can discuss with your school and let you suspend school directly to join the army, with your level and education."

    "It can be guaranteed that you will at least be at the level of a major general in the future, and you will be even higher. Your future is limitless. It is much better than going directly to a four-year university."

    The squad leader's voice sounded more passionate. It was obvious that he was optimistic about Su Xun. Thinking of such a talent, he must not miss it.

    Although there is a certain amount of temptation in it, what he said seems to be true. For example, Su Xun's amazing marksmanship alone is enough to satisfy him.

    Not to mention his academic qualifications, the army now also pays attention to high-quality talents, and if college students go to serve in the army, the treatment will be different.

    ?After all, it is hard to get into this university. If you graduated from junior high school like you, and everyone gets the same treatment after serving in the army, then why should you go? You won¨t be able to attract talents.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is still from a prestigious university like Jianghai University, and his future is even more limitless. It can be said that a bright road is already in front of Su Xun.

    As long as he thinks, just nod directly.

    Many students looked at Su Xun enviously, what a great opportunity this is.

    Although entering the army, you will definitely suffer a little bit at the beginning, and there are various unsuitable situations in it.

    But after one or two years, it can be said that in the future, it will really make a fortune, and it can be said that it is an infinitely comfortable thing to have a certain position in the army.

    Ordinary people, even if they are entrepreneurs, I am afraid they cannot be compared with you.

    Gentlemen, who wouldn't want Guangzong Yaozu to fly to Huang Tengda and have a certain status. This thing cannot be obtained by your own efforts, it needs a certain opportunity.

    Although everyone is envious, they also know that this thing cannot be envied. After all, they don't have Su Xun's ability or his talent.

    Everyone thought that Su Xun would agree. This is too tempting. It seems that there is nothing to hesitate. Going to college is not so comfortable.

    Because there will be a lot of courses, and there will be a lot of research and practice. You have to stay for four years, go out to find a job, and have to start from scratch slowly.

    Who knows that Su Xun is different, he never thought about it, stop joking, let him go to be a soldier, what is he planning, Su Xun really can't find a reason to be a soldier.

    So don't even think about it, you must refuse.

    I have such a good youth, I should use it to enjoy, but I don't want to give up so easily, I have no plans in this regard at all.

    ? If you really want to make yourself uncomfortable, Su Xun might as well become a professional football player, that would be easier and relatively free.

    I won't let myself go to death. I don't have any opinion on soldiers. On the contrary, Su Xun respects soldiers very much and thinks they are worthyRespect, after all, it is defending the country.

    But this does not mean that Su Xun will experience this kind of life. After entering the barracks, almost the freedom of the whole person will be restricted, which is unacceptable to Su Xun.

    Directly refused: "I'm sorry, I don't have that plan for the time being. I just want to go to college quietly. This is the most important thing for me right now."

    Hearing what he said, the squad leader obviously didn't expect it. He thought Su Xun would definitely agree, but the result was different from what he thought. This young man seems to have a personality.

    However, the squad leader obviously didn't intend to give up. He only heard him say: "Young man, why don't you think about it again. It's a pity to give up such a good opportunity. I won't lie to you, let alone harm you."

    He is so earnest, but it doesn't mean that he is really selfless. He just wants not to miss such an outstanding talent. In fact, he also has selfish intentions.

    ?Because he saw Su Xun's potential and saw that his future future was limitless, so he thought, push Su Xun now.

    If Su Xun really wants to join the army, among other things, his potential in the future must be higher than him, and he will be confused by then.

    He and Su Xun can also have a certain relationship. Maybe one day, Su Xun will become a big shot. I am the one who promoted him, so I can't forget this kindness.

    These days, as long as people who have been in the society are not bad, they think more than other people.

    But it's a pity that Su Xun can only disappoint him, only to hear Su Xun say: "I'm sorry, thank you for your kindness, but I really don't have this idea at the moment."

    Seeing that Su Xun's attitude is so firm, there is nothing to do, and the squad leader can only accept it silently, nodding his head and saying: "Well, I am not trying to force others, if you change your mind during this period, you can come to me anytime  .￣

    "okay!"

    After the squad leader left, other people looked at Su Xun with somewhat different eyes. This person is really awesome. No wonder Banhua wanted to post him upside down. There is a certain reason.

    The instructor also looked like Sima, he felt that he had no reason to trouble Su Xun anymore.

    ?But it doesn¨t mean that Su Xun won¨t bother him anymore. He just heard Su Xun say: ＾Instructor, it¨s your turn!￣ (Remember this site¨s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 Football Match (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone stared blankly at Su Xun, a little puzzled, wondering what Su Xun wanted to do.

    Isn't this incident already over? What's going on with him? Does he still want to continue doing things?

    Listening to Su Xun's words, he doesn't seem to intend to just let it go.

    The instructor's expression also changed, and he had a bad feeling, only to hear him ask: "What?"

    "What else, didn't you agree to compete with me just now? I've already done it, and now it's your turn." Su Xun said directly.

    This guy was aggressive just now, what is he thinking, Su Xun should not be too clear, so Su Xun will not let him go.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Didn't we already agree that if we lose, we will run fifty laps. I am already ready to lose."

    For a while, the instructor's face was very ugly, how could he not hear it, Su Xun was obviously satirizing him on purpose.

    Ten shots in a row are all ten rings. What does this mean? It means that he is already invincible, no matter how he fights, he will not lose, and the most is a tie.

    And the instructor can't win at all. Su Xun's result made him feel almost desperate. This is an invincible result.

    Among the ten shots, if he can hit a ten ring, it is considered a good performance. Compared with Su Xun, it is still far behind.

    So the instructor didn't think about it at all, because he knew he couldn't win, and if he still compared himself with Su Xun, wouldn't that be humiliating himself, and he wanted to pretend that none of this had happened.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun did not turn on which pot and which pot to lift, and was completely against him. But when he was about to ignore it, he directly said this in front of everyone, which made him a little embarrassed.

    "Compared to what, good military training, bullets are limited, you have fired 20 rounds by yourself, if you continue to fight, what should the other students do?"

    The instructor was just looking for an excuse to excuse himself, because he really didn't have the courage to compare with Su Xun.

    There is no comparison at all. Before Su Xun fought, he felt that there was no comparison. After Su Xun finished fighting, he still felt that there was no comparison.

    The first one is that he feels that he can win against Su Xun, without any suspense.

    ? As a result, after Su Xun finished playing, he realized that no matter how he performed, he seemed to be incomparable, and there was no comparison.

    If he really lost to Su Xun, then he, the instructor, would lose all face, even though the military training is coming to an end.

    But this is not something he can accept, so he can only shamelessly cheat, and he would rather cheat than lose face.

    Everyone knows that the instructor is being cowardly, but no one speaks. At most, everyone is complaining in their hearts.

    Just because Su Xun dared to offend this instructor does not mean that the rest of them would dare, so they could only endure it.

    Su Xun looked at this guy with disdain. If he cheated, it proves that he has been counseled. There is nothing comparable to this kind of person.

    Anyway, Su Xun looked down on him very much, but it didn't matter, Su Xun didn't have to fight for a win or lose, everyone already knew who was the best.

    Su Xun didn't take part in the military training for the next few days, and he was with everyone, but he didn't take part in many things.

    Especially in terms of live ammunition training, Su Xun is not interested. For him, a sharpshooter, those things can be said to be just pediatrics.

    The instructor didn't dare to say anything about Su Xun, as if he hadn't seen it. After being slapped in the face by Su Xun last time, he knew that he could no longer control this kid.

    He is better than an instructor like him whether it is fighting or shooting, not to mention being favored by the squad leader.

    In the army, the ranks are very strict, and a squad leader can control all of you to death.

    No matter how upset the instructor was with Su Xun, he didn't dare to do anything to Su Xun anymore, because he was more afraid in his heart, so he could simply turn a blind eye and close his eyes, pretending that Su Xun didn't exist.

    So that's it, Su Xun has become the envy of everyone, he can be trained as much as he wants, and he can be pulled down if he doesn't want to be trained.

    A week later, the military training life finally came to an end. Fortunately, the four years of university, this is only the military training, and I will not have to experience this kind of thing in the future.

    In fact, it's not that scary, but at the beginning, everyone thought it was scarier than a tiger, really.After nearly a month, I didn't feel that way anymore. Instead, I felt that these days were quite unforgettable.

    After the performance of the military training report on the last day, the instructors left in unison without any farewell, no group photo, let alone contact information.

    Different units are not the same, like these instructors at Jianghai University this year, the requirements are relatively strict.

    Because the instructor and the students didn't get along very well, so everyone didn't have much to cherish about him.

    After the military training is over, everyone knows that the real college life has begun.

    It officially started to attend classes, began to participate in various activities, and there were student unions and the like, which were quite colorful.

    This mainly depends on the personality. Some people are quite open-minded, while some people are more introverted, so they focus on studying hard. Everyone has a goal and direction to move forward.

    Unlike Su Xun, who has nothing to do all day long, he just thinks about how to have some fun, and doesn't have much ambition.

    Because he already has what he should have, and he has what others don't have. In this situation, Su Xun really doesn't know what direction to go. It's really uncomfortable.

    What makes Su Xun even more uncomfortable is that after going to university, there is even evening self-study. When he was in high school, Su Xun didn't go to evening self-study.

    It sounds unbelievable, but it really exists, and it seems to be only for freshmen.

    It is estimated that I am afraid that everyone will enter the university, and it is a bit procrastinating.

    Su Xun didn't want to be too arrogant at first, it's better to be honest, after a few days to find out everything about the door, then think about how to skip class.

    Anyway, it's just a different place to play with your mobile phone, it doesn't matter.

    ? Tonight, during evening self-study, Li Xueman, as the class monitor, gave a speech on stage.

    "I want to tell you one thing. Our school's welcome cup football match is about to start. Today, the counselor asked me to confirm the list."

    "This competition is only for our first-year freshmen. To form a team from a class, at least eleven people are needed, and it is best to have several substitutes."

    "Which boys like sports or know how to play football, you can sign up for it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 - I Can't Kill You (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When mentioning this football game, Su Xun was really moved. Isn't this where he can play.

    ? To be reasonable, Su Xun was a little tempted to pretend to be aggressive on the green field, and then a group of girls on the sidelines wore miniskirts and held ribbons in their hands, cheering and encouraging you, screaming and shouting.

    Tsk tsk, Su Xun already has a picture in his mind, and it feels quite good.

    He was thinking about whether he wanted to sign up or not, when suddenly a reminder popped up in his mind.

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [Welcome Cup Football Match] was successfully triggered"

    Task Name: [Welcome Cup Football Match]

    Task requirements: The school is about to hold a welcome cup football match, please host to sign up to participate, help your major to contribute, and successfully win the championship.

    Task Difficulty: Four Stars

    Task reward: 40 points

    After seeing this task, Su Xun was almost certain that he had to go up and show his hand.

    It's not deliberately trying to pretend, the main thing is that I have two football-related skins on my body. If I don't take advantage of the opportunity to use it, I'm afraid there will be no good opportunities in the future.

    Moreover, it can help the class win the championship and win points, and it can kill two birds with one stone.

    As for pretending to be coercive, I won¨t talk about it. Su Xun has long since stopped pretending to be coercive. He is either going to pretend to be coercive, or he is on the way to pretend to be coercive.

    In fact, before Su Xun spoke, everyone seemed to be quite enthusiastic about this, and many people had already raised their hands to sign up.

    After all, this is a science class, and boys account for the vast majority. If it is a literature department or something, a boy in the class may not be able to make a football team, which would be rather embarrassing.

    After all, it is the first competition in college, everyone is quite enthusiastic about it, and it can also attract girls, which is the most important thing.

    The main reason is that football has a certain degree of difficulty. Why has football in China not been able to do so well?

    It is because of poor foundation that many children rarely have the opportunity to play football. There is only a football field in the school. Think about it, there are many people in the whole school.

    There are slightly more people who play basketball, but there are actually relatively few people who can really play football since they were young.

    This has also led to the fact that there are not many people who really know how to play football. If it is to play basketball and ask everyone to sign up, it is estimated that the registration is already full.

    Li Xueman said: "Currently, eight students have signed up, and there are still three left. Students, hurry up and sign up."

    In football plus goalkeepers, the standard eleven people should be the kind with a large number of people in team sports. After all, a football field is so big, if there are fewer people, it will not be interesting to watch.

    Su Xun glanced at Jiang Wu next to him, and said, "Jiang Wu, do you want to sign up? Why don't you sign up for such a big man?"

    "Pull it down. This is not for basketball. If it was basketball, I still have a few skills. I really don't know football. If I go up there, I will be played like a fool."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Then I won't be polite, and when the little girl screams for me, don't be envious."

    "I bother!"

    Jiang Wu immediately complained: "I'm telling you, Su Xun, you've been struck by lightning for pretending, please don't act like this, please, I beg you."

    In the end, before Su Xun could speak, Chen Jian raised his hand, and he said, "Since there are not enough people, then I will give the squad leader some face and count me in."

    In fact, he didn't know how to do it at all, but he thought about it. Anyway, there were eleven people kicking on it, and none of him knew it. It didn't seem to have much impact.

    Mainly to please Li Xueman and make Li Xueman happy.

    However, Li Xueman didn't feel happy at all. He just wrote down Chen Jian's name, and then said: "There are still two, students, don't be shy, it doesn't matter whether you win or lose, the main thing is to have fun."

    "I'll sign up too. If I don't sign up for a while, I won't have a chance." Su Xun raised his hand and said.

    Li Xueman's eyes lit up immediately, every time Su Xun spoke, her heart kept beating wildly.

    Thinking that Su Xun didn't sign up for himself, Li Xueman's pretty face was filled with a blush for a moment.

    Li Xueman then asked: "Student Su Xun, what position do you want to play, or whatever you want."

    Chen Jian immediately became angry.Gritting his teeth, he wished he could slam his fist on the table, feeling quite upset and angry in his heart.

    Because of Li Xueman's attitude, when he signed up just now, Li Xueman looked very plain.

    As a result, now that Su Xun is here, she is so eager, and even asks him what position he wants to play. No one else has this kind of treatment.

    Such a gap made Chen Jian, who was already narrow-minded, suddenly unbalanced. Li Xueman was obviously so kind to Su Xun, which made him really angry.

    I just heard Chen Jian say: "What other positions are there? I feel that the goalkeeper is quite suitable for him. Isn't there still a goalkeeper missing, which is suitable for a tall man like Su Xun."

    Even if Li Xueman doesn't know football, she also knows that goalkeeping is not a good job, so she is reluctant to let Su Xun be a goalkeeper. Su Xun must want to play football.

    I just heard Li Xueman say: "I asked Su Xun, but I didn't ask you. How do you know what position he wants to play?"

    After being teased by Li Xueman, Chen Jian became even more upset. He felt that it was Su Xun who made Li Xueman hurt himself so badly.

    This is a typical case of blaming the latrine for not being able to poop.

    Chen Jian's tone was also not very good: "What do you mean he wants to play? There are only a few positions in total. Someone must be a goalkeeper, right?"

    "Otherwise, wouldn't the goal be empty? How can we compete? Su Xun just signed up late, so of course he has less room to choose. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    Su Xun is really worried about this guy's IQ. With this IQ, he still wants to chase girls. Li Xueman probably doesn't even want to look at him.

    If Su Xun was a woman, she probably wanted to slap him twice if she wanted to go up. Falling in love with such a person would be more uncomfortable than killing herself.

    Su Xun also didn't want to see Li Xueman arguing with him, so he said, "It's okay, I don't care, the goalkeeper is the goalkeeper, it doesn't matter."

    Su Xun really doesn't care, although everyone is unwilling to take this position, because it's thankless, and if you win, it belongs to others, and if you lose, you have to take the blame.

    But Su Xun has the skin of a genius goalkeeper, and it is not easy to keep a goal.

    Seeing that Su Xun is so easy-going, Li Xueman felt even more indescribable.

    However, Chen Jian's eyes were gloomy, and he said in his heart that I asked you to pretend to be aggressive. When I turned around and waited for the game, I deliberately let the opponent on the opposite side shoot the goal. I can't play you to death!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417 Intentional foul (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't intend to be a goalkeeper at first, because how to say this thing, you can defend the goal, but what happens on the field has nothing to do with you.

    The task issued by the system is to let Su Xun win the game. The best and easiest way to win is to use Messi's skin to kill everyone.

    No matter what happens, just pour them a dozen balls, and they will definitely win.

    It's just a group of students, probably few of them are professional players, not even the lowest level of professional players, Su Xun wants to abuse them, it's not the same as playing.

    But there happened to be such an incident, and Chen Jian interrupted in the middle.

    But Su Xun doesn't care, the goalkeeper is the goalkeeper, I can accept it, but it's more relaxed, so as not to let the game lose suspense too early.

    Think about it from another angle, although I can't go up and play, I can't dominate the game.

    But as long as you are guarding the goal, you will basically not lose the ball. That is to say, no matter how rubbish your teammates are, if you concede a ball at random, you will win.

    ? Even if one fails to score, the worst outcome is a draw. This is a knockout match. After the draw, there must be a penalty shootout.

    For myself, it is better to play a penalty kick, so that the opponent cannot score.

    It's still the same reason, as long as one or two of them are caught at random, they can win, and penalty kicks are easy to score, so it's not easy.

    Thinking about it this way, he can still win the championship. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't care, as long as he is happy, he just turned around and slapped him in the face.

    Later, I found a few more boys and put together a team, along with two substitute players, just in case.

    There are still a few days left for the competition. In these few days, there are still many things to do. I need to customize a set of team uniforms for my class, and I need to hurry up and hone them.

    It's a pity that in the past two days, football has been played on the playground. All the classes and freshmen are preparing for the football game, and there is no place to find it.

    I can only practice roughly. Anyway, Su Xun is quite worried. The strength of his classmates is really eye-catching. They are completely kicking, without organization, discipline, and rules.

    It is obviously impossible for everyone with this strength to win the championship. If you can't play normally, it is estimated that you can win a game. The premise is that you can meet better.

    If you want to win the championship, you still have to look at your own performance, and you probably have an idea in your heart.

    ！！！！！！

    A few days later, the Welcome Cup football match officially started. This is a relatively large-scale event held by the school. Everyone still attaches great importance to it. The school leaders came to supervise the battle in person.

    The opening match was not Su Xun and the others, but the other two majors of the school. The kicks gave people the feeling that they were really well-organized and quite good.

    Su Xun feels that compared with his own class, the gap is really not small, and he will be hanged and beaten.

    Compared with professional football games, there is a certain gap. A professional game is 90 minutes in total, with 45 minutes in each half.

    However, this kind of student competition obviously cannot be held for such a long time, because the physical exertion is too great.

    Now the first half and the second half are 30 minutes each, and the rest is just like a normal game, there is not much difference.

    As for whether you can win or not, this depends on your ability.

    The referees are all teachers from the school's physical education college, and they should be pretty good. Everyone is a freshman, so they won't have any biases.

    ?After waiting for more than an hour, it was Su Xun's turn to play. Before the game, everyone gathered together to cheer each other up.

    The few girls in the class headed by Li Xueman also turned into cheerleaders to cheer them on.

    Since everyone is going to compete, everyone wants to win.

    That guy Jiang Wu yelled: "Su Xun, pay attention for a while, don't get hit in the face by the ball, if it doesn't work, just hide quickly."

    Su Xun: ""

    Originally walking well, I almost fell to the ground.

    The game started soon, and there was nothing to worry about. After the side was selected, everyone rushed to attack.

    Today their first opponent is from the civil engineering department, and their strength is quite good. After only one round, Su Xun can see it.

    ? To see if they have strength, it does not depend on their dribbling, how fancy they are, it mainly depends on the cooperation of the team.?? 

    The passing and the like are very smooth, which proves that some of them have a good football foundation.

    ? It was only three minutes into the game, but they had already entered the penalty area.

    The No. 7 in the civil engineering department raised his leg and it was a powerful shot. It can be said that there is no problem with the kick, whether it is strength or angle, and it is completely a must.

    "Plop！"

    Just when everyone in the Department of Computer Science raised their hearts to their throats, Su Xun suddenly jumped up, moving his body in mid-air.

    After making a difficult move, under the premise that everyone thought it was impossible, Su Xun slapped the ball and flew it out.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's strength is strong enough, and he wears the kind of wide gloves specially designed for goalkeepers, so he doesn't feel any pain.

    "Wow！！"

    The girls immediately shouted out, and a group of boys also burst into applause.

    Everyone didn't expect that Su Xun was so powerful, and everyone thought he was pulled up to make up the numbers, but who knew that he really had a trick.

    Chen Jian's eyes began to darken. The person just now was put in on purpose by him, and he didn't stop him at all.

    Originally, he planned to see Su Xun make a fool of himself, but who knew he was really capable.

    This guy is also a weirdo. When he comes up to play football, no matter how good his skills are, he must at least have a heart to win, but this guy doesn't.

    Just thinking about embarrassing Su Xun is enough, he wished to lose a little bit more, making Su Xun helpless and desperate.

    This kind of person's psychology is a bit abnormal, you can go to see a psychiatrist.

    There is obviously a certain gap between the strengths of the two sides.

    On my own class side, I have been pressed and beaten by the civil engineering department opposite.

    Su Xun has made saves several times, and each time he threw the ball at the critical moment.

    If it weren't for Su Xun's performance, he would have conceded at least three goals, or even more. It's only been about ten minutes since the start. Who knows how miserable a game can be.

    ? So Su Xun became the focus, and has been cheered and applauded by everyone, especially after the successful save.

    Gradually, Chen Jian became upset again. He originally wanted to embarrass Su Xun, but after this kid came up, he behaved quite well, which made him jealous.

    No, it can't be like this anymore, he has to find a way.

    Just at this time, there was a nimble guy on the opposite side who had already rushed into the penalty area. Chen Jian seized the opportunity, went up and knocked him down, and the referee whistle sounded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418 You can do it, you can do it (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Didi！！"

    As soon as the referee saw this action, he immediately blew his whistle without hesitation.

    Fouls in the penalty area are absolutely not allowed, because they hit the ball into your penalty area with great difficulty, and you will foul when you go up, which is equivalent to letting others' hard work go to waste.

    Therefore, when everyone is defending in the penalty area, it can be said that they are all very careful, for fear that someone will accidentally bring someone down. In that case, a penalty kick will be awarded directly.

    Everyone knows what a penalty kick means. It means standing at the door and kicking. There is only one goalkeeper, and the chance of scoring is very high.

    In other words, under normal circumstances, if a penalty kick is given, it is basically a ball given to the opponent.

    As a result, Chen Jian, this guy, directly dragged the person under the referee's nose and knocked him down. With such an obvious action, it would be strange not to blow him up.

    The referee stopped the game and hurried up to give Chen Jian a yellow card, which is a punishment in football.

    A yellow card means a warning, which means that you have done a little too much, and you should pay attention to it in the next game.

    If it is too much, such as malicious fouls, kicking other people's balls, etc., you will be directly red card. A red card means that you will end immediately, and your family will lose one person for no reason.

    Of course, if you get two yellow cards in a row in a game, it will automatically become a red card, and you will also be sent off.

    This penalty scale is determined by the referee. Like Chen Jian's action just now, there is actually no problem with a red card.

    If it wasn't intentional to knock someone down, it's okay to say, but he obviously did it on purpose just now, and it doesn't hurt to give him a red card.

    But the referee has more things to consider. He has to consider the balance between the two sides. He sees it better than anyone else on the court.

    On the side of the computer department, the strength is on the weaker side, and the gap is relatively large. The gap is already huge. If one more person is punished, it is estimated that it will be completely impossible to play.

    As for the penalty kick, there is no way to do it. It is too obvious. If it is not given a penalty kick, it cannot be justified.

    Su Xun looked stupid here, is this Chen Jian his mother's mentally handicapped, he is so defensive?

    He didn't say anything about him when he missed someone a few times, and now he is so hot-headed that he sent the opponent a penalty. He thinks the situation is not bad enough.

    "What the hell are you doing, can you defend well?" Su Xun yelled at Chen Jian in a rage.

    On the contrary, Chen Jian didn't speak this time, so he came to the side quietly, and said in his heart: See how you, Su Xun, still pretend to be aggressive this time, aren't you very capable?

    Su Xun wanted to go up and give this guy a slap, he thought for a while, he couldn't let this guy continue to play during the intermission, otherwise it would be fatal.

    For Su Xun right now, the most important thing is to defend the penalty.

    Everyone thought that Su Xun probably didn't have any tricks at this time. After all, it was a penalty kick, so how could it be so easy to defend.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun's heart is very relaxed. Penalties are indeed difficult to defend, but he believes in the skin of the system even more. Lao Tzu is a genius goalkeeper. There is nothing to be afraid of, just go up and do it.

    The penalty kick from the civil engineering department was their No. 7, who looked tall and strong.

    Especially the muscles around the calf seem to be showing everyone the strength of his legs. With one kick, it seems that football can be kicked to bloom.

    This guy looks like the kind who often plays football, and Su Xun can tell that after 20 minutes, he has attacked the most times, and his personal skills are quite good.

    "boom！！"

    With the two sides in position, the referee blew his whistle to indicate that the game can begin.

    No. 7 of the civil engineering department was running slowly, and at the same time, his eyes kept looking around. He used this method to put pressure on Su Xun, so that Su Xun didn't know which side he wanted to kick.

    Then he kicked up again suddenly and kicked the football directly, the back of his foot hit the football, and immediately made a dull sound.

    Let everyone feel that the power is quite large, and the speed of the ball is also very fast.

    The football hit the dead corner of the goal at a tricky angle.

    This guy is indeed quite professional, and his level can be said to be two strokes. At the same time, he is determined to score this goal.

    The indiscriminate bombardment in the first 20 minutes, and the lack of marriage at the end made him already?Without patience, as long as this kick is scored, the game can almost be won.

    But it's a pity that in front of Su Xun, even if God came, he couldn't even think about scoring a goal.

    Su Xun seemed unhurried, he seemed to have already thought about the angle and direction of the ball, and held the football in his arms with little effort.

    Returning without success again, these people in the civil engineering department are already holding their heads, as if they can't believe it, and they are a little messed up.

    In the end, the game continued, and the first half was only a few minutes away. It didn't end like a regular game, with any stoppage time and the like.

    The Department of Civil Engineering still had an advantage, and even found a few good opportunities, but it was useless.

    Su Xun was like a solid and strong city wall, blocking the goal, leaving them no chance.

    ? At the end of the half game, everyone scored a goalless draw and ended the first half with 0:0.

    The result looks quite boring, but only those who watched the scene know that the process is not dull at all, and it is even quite thrilling.

    Anyone who watches football knows that the computer department is a bunch of rookies, but they have a goalkeeper who is very powerful and even awesome.

    Even a penalty kick can be saved, which is quite powerful.

    If it weren't for him, I'm afraid the computer department would have been overwhelmed long ago, with no power to fight back.

    During the half-time break, everyone was on the sidelines, and the girls began to deliver water and hand towels for everyone to rest for a while.

    Seeing that no one was talking, Su Xun felt that he had to say a few words, only to hear Su Xun say: "I think, everyone played too messily in the first half."

    "We should be more like a whole. Remember to find the opportunity to pass the ball as soon as you get the ball. It is too difficult for one person to take the ball to the penalty area."

    No one spoke, everyone was listening to Su Xun's lectures, and they didn't feel disgusted, because they kicked really rubbish, and I knew it in my heart.

    Today Su Xun is the real thigh, and he is carrying them by himself.

    "The resentment value from Chen Jian is +65."

    But Chen Jian didn't accept Su Xun at first, and when he heard Su Xun's lecture here, he thought it was aimed at him.

    In an instant, he became unhappy, and said directly with hostility: "What's the use of babbling here, you can do it!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 Where is the agreed pass?  (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chen Jian continued: "I really think I'm awesome because I blocked two balls, don't you? What qualifications do you have to make irresponsible remarks here?"

    "You think that playing football on the field is the same as standing still and guarding the goal. You don't need any skills. If you are allowed to play, you may play uglier than us."

    "It doesn't hurt to stand up and talk. It's about people like you. It's still the same sentence. If you can do it, you can do it. If you can't, don't talk nonsense!"

    Chen Jian just thought for a long time to make Su Xun look ugly, but he failed every time. Instead, Su Xun's wonderful performance made everyone cheer.

    This made Chen Jian blinded by jealousy, and when Su Xun told everyone how to kick here, he heard it in his ears, as if he was mocking.

    Finally, Chen Jian couldn't bear it anymore, and took advantage of this opportunity to burst out his inner resentment in an instant, and said for a while when he caught Su Xun.

    Jiang Wu was the first to get angry, and he cursed directly: "You must be sick, who told you that you don't need skills to guard the gate?"

    "You are mentally handicapped, you can say such a thing, no wonder you kick like a stinky dog."

    ? Others did not speak. It is not easy for others to get involved in this kind of matter, but everyone agrees with what Jiang Wu said.

    It is obvious that Su Xun's performance in the first half is already quite good, especially the reaction ability, which is not something ordinary people can do.

    If it weren't for him, I'm afraid 0:0 is a very extravagant thing.

    Everyone knew what Chen Jian played in the first half. He was like a ghost. With his performance, he still had the face to criticize others.

    It's really shameless, even if Su Xun beat him up directly, everyone felt that it was justifiable, because the words were too irritating.

    Su Xun did have the urge to rub this guy on the ground, just like an idiot.

    But it's a competition, it's not the students in their class watching, there are many students in the whole school watching, if this fights directly, their computer department, I'm afraid they will become the laughing stock of the school.

    Su Xun couldn't afford to lose the person who couldn't play football, and his own people started fighting among themselves.

    Instead, Su Xun smiled, and said, "Okay, I'll go up and I'll go up. In the second half, you'll keep the goal, and I'll kick."

    "ah?"

    Chen Jian was stunned. He originally said that you can do what you want, but he just wanted to make Su Xun have nothing to say. Now many people do not do well once they do something.

    ?For example, some gamers, who were criticized for their comparative dishes, not only did not reflect on their mistakes, but also said that you can do it.

    Who would have thought that Su Xun was so young, but he really wanted to go, which made Chen Jian a little at a loss for a while. He didn't want to be a goalkeeper.

    Su Xun said again: "What's the matter, are you scared, or do you think you can't play football or keep goals?"

    "Who is afraid, I am afraid that you will have ghosts, isn't it just guarding the gate, such an easy thing, I am definitely better than you."

    Chen Jian was right, he said directly: "In the second half, we change positions, you go to play, and I will keep the goal."

    He felt that after Su Xun went up, he might be ashamed. Being good at goalkeeper doesn't mean he can play football.

    After all, there is a gap in the level of the entire class, and he cannot change it alone.

    "Come on, here you are!"

    Su Xun directly threw the goalkeeper's gloves to him. The goalkeeper must wear gloves. If he uses his hands directly, the metacarpal bone may be broken after a game. The high-speed flying football is extremely powerful.

    In a regular game, it is definitely not allowed to change positions casually. The goalkeeper ran to swap with the kicker. I have never heard of such a thing, but this kind of game doesn't matter, and the referee didn't say no.

    Su Xun also happened to have this idea. He felt that if he didn't go up, he would really be pissed off by this group of people.

    Losing is impossible to lose, but I kept fighting, and I was busy running around. I felt that many people were beating me. This feeling is really unfriendly.

    "Fuck, what is the computer department doing? They changed people?"

    "There is no substitution, why didn't I see it."

    "The goalkeeper who hung up the sky in the first half seemed to be replaced by someone else, and the goalkeeper went up to play."

    "Really, are they so good at playing? Why does it feel like something is going to happen?"

    ""

    In everyone's discussion, the gameIt started, as expected, the referee didn't say anything.

    Anyway, the computer department is so good, let them do whatever they want, and let them struggle for the last time.

    "Damn it, the ball went in!"

    On the civil engineering department, there was cheering. It took only two minutes in the first half, and the civil engineering department scored directly, quite quickly.

    Still the same as in the first half, they cooperated well and found a chance to attack the goal. Facing many cooperations, no matter how good Su Xun's ball skills were, he couldn't defend alone.

    People just hit the goal at will, but Chen Jian was like an idiot, he didn't dare to touch the ball, and then he just scored, which was also the first goal of the game.

    Even the civil engineering department themselves couldn't believe it. The first half was so difficult, but it turned out to be so easy this time, which is a bit unbelievable.

    "Damn, what is Chen Jian doing, can he score this goal?"

    "I'm dumbfounded. Let him keep the goal. It's better to let Su Xun continue. At least we won't be scored."

    "Don't mention Su Xun, even if he is a dog at the door, he is probably better than this Chen Jian. Just now when the ball came over, he didn't even move."

    "It's over, I feel like we're going to be miserable this time."

    ´´´´´

    At the same time, other melon-eaters who watched the excitement kept complaining:

    "What is the Department of Computer Science doing here? What's the use of replacing such a powerful goalkeeper with this stupid one?"

    "I guess they lost their ambitions. This goalkeeper, probably from the civil engineering department, is about to smile crookedly."

    ""

    Su Xun didn't have any fluctuations in his heart. After he came up, losing the ball was inevitable.

    Originally, the strength is suppressed. If the goalkeeper is not strong, it is normal to lose the ball, but Su Xun did not expect that the speed is so fast.

    But it doesn't matter, thinking about how to defend, it's better to think about how to score two more goals, everyone just attack, as long as I score more goals than you, then the winner is me.

    Serve the ball at halftime, and with a simple pass, the football reaches Su Xun's feet. This is also what Su Xun told in advance.

    He was about to start his own performance, and ran straight with the ball. His speed stunned everyone, and none of his teammates kept up with him.

    Everyone was stunned and thought dumbfounded, just now who said to pass the ball more, what about the agreed pass?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Conquering the audience (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's sudden run made everyone unexpected, as if he had never seen the ball before, he ran like crazy when he caught it.

    As a result, his teammates couldn't keep up with him at all, and his opponent was a little confused. After reacting, he hurried up to chase and intercept him for a while.

    Su Xun's attitude has been made clear, he wants to do it by himself, and rush with the ball by himself.

    Anyone who understands football knows that this is a team sport, and it is a team sport with more than a dozen people, which requires cooperation.

    If you want to do it alone, you are doomed to fail. Even for those world-renowned football stars, if you want to surpass others continuously by yourself, it is just an occasional flash of inspiration.

    It is estimated that he will be cut off before he runs a few steps. The defenders they defend are not vegetarians, either.

    Seeing Su Xun like this, you can tell that he is in a hurry, wants to express himself too much, and wants to score goals too much.

    I don't know that I can't eat hot tofu in a hurry. It's useless to be anxious at this time, but it will only make things worse.

    Standing on the edge of the goal, Chen Jian, whose face was quite ugly just now, couldn't help showing a mocking look, he was mocking Su Xun.

    I thought Su Xun was so good, he was just a reckless man who only knew how to rush forward with the ball. This kind of person has nothing to do, and he should be ashamed in a while.

    Everyone felt that Su Xun was too impulsive, but they ignored one thing. They didn't notice how fast Su Xun was, nor did they see how stable Su Xun's dribbling was.

    If someone with a little bit of experience sees it here, I guess the expression on his face will be directly amazed.

    In the state of running at high speed, it is very difficult to still want to dribble the ball. Without solid basic skills and years of training, it is impossible to do it.

    As the saying goes, insiders watch the way, and laymen watch the fun. Everyone is a layman in football. It is obviously not clear how strong Su Xun is.

    Even the people from the civil engineering department of the opponent didn't even pay much attention to Su Xun.

    So what if the speed is fast, but it's just one person, no matter how awesome you are, several of us can stop you, and it's another one who comes to die.

    The first, the second

    However, when Su Xun continued to surpass others and broke through their siege one after another, he finally felt a little flustered at this moment.

    How is it possible, this kid's footwork is too coquettish.

    Even the unique technique on the football field, Rainbow Extraordinary, used it to tie several defensive players in civil engineering, and they couldn't find Bei.

    Then there was only one goalkeeper in front of Su Xun, and everyone else had become cannon fodder for Su Xun on his way forward, without causing any trouble to Su Xun.

    Arriving in the restricted area, Su Xun finally stopped.

    He stopped at one step, paused for a moment, and then jumped up with the ball on the back of his foot.

    The football made a wonderful arc in the air, and then went straight into the net.

    The opposing goalkeeper's reaction was not bad, and he knew how to rush out, desperate to catch the ball under Su Xun's feet.

    When facing someone rushing over with the ball, the goalkeeper can take the initiative to attack and intercept it with both hands. Others can only use their feet, and he can use both hands and feet. This is the goalkeeper's biggest advantage.

    But the problem is that this also has certain risks. If you fail, it is equivalent to opening the door and letting others score goals casually, without any suspense.

    Su Xun is now a world-class football champion. If you put a star in front of him, I am afraid you can only feel ashamed.

    His consciousness is advanced, and he knows what he wants to do in advance when dealing with this kind of amateur goalkeeper.

    Therefore, there was no suspense at all. The moment he rushed over, Su Xun had already picked up the ball.

    The goalkeeper fell to the ground very weakly, and could only watch the football fly into his gate.

    Su Xun, with his own personal ability, rewrote the score to 1:1, and the two sides tied again, which is exciting now.

    After the ball was scored, Su Xun ran back by himself, because they were going to serve from the midfield to continue the game.

    But everyone was dumbfounded. For a while, no one moved. Everyone was stunned there, quite confused, including the audience on the sidelines, and no one spoke.

    It is hard to avoid the strange feeling that the football field, which should be noisy, suddenly becomes audible.

    Even the referee, they were stunned, the goalHe even forgot to blow the whistle, which shows how amazing Su Xun's performance just now was.

    A dragon passing people, passing the opposite person like a road, all kinds of coquettish techniques, and then scoring the ball, this is the scariest.

    Even in professional games, you may not be able to see such wonderful individual goals, it has completely surpassed teamwork.

    "Su Xun is awesome!"

    I don't know who yelled, which ignited the enthusiasm of the audience, and everyone boiled up.

    This goal is really beautiful, whether it is a computer department or not, it will be shocked by this kind of goal.

    Many people even sighed, saying that it was a pity that it was not recorded just now, who would have thought of it.

    It was never optimistic, until Su Xun shocked the audience, in fact, it only took about five seconds before and after, everything happened too suddenly.

    It is precisely because of the suddenness that there is such a shocking effect.

    It's hard to imagine that those students in the Department of Computer Science would be so crazy. Many people are already screaming, and it feels like they have won the championship.

    In fact, it was just a goal, and it is still a draw. In terms of the situation, there is no advantage.

    But everyone actually feels that it doesn't matter anymore, even if they lose, as long as they see Su Xun's ball, it is obvious that today has been pointed.

    After the game, no one will care about who is the winner, but everyone will definitely remember the superb goal that Su Xun scored by himself just now.

    Chen Jian's complexion looked as if he had swallowed a fly, it was indescribably ugly, and Su Xun made him jealous again.

    Why is it so difficult to see him lose someone, and he started to flirt again, which made people feel a little uncomfortable, Chen Jian felt as if no matter what he did, he was just setting up a stage for Su Xun to act aggressively.

    The game continued. Su Xun's goal just now not only evened the score, but also played a certain psychological deterrent effect.

    It was obvious that the people from the Department of Civil Engineering on the opposite side had become a little unstable, and their cooperation was obviously not as smooth as before.

    This also gave Su Xun a chance to play better, almost one against eleven.

    It sounds exaggerated, but Su Xun really did it, and it didn't take too much effort.

    ? At the end of the game, Su Xun scored eight goals alone, led the team to victory with his own strength, and conquered the audience with his perfect performance.

    Many people have been shocked by Su Xun's performance, this guy is probably not an alien.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421 Find Another Way (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's amazing, Su Xun, I never thought you'd still be able to hide this trick."

    "I found that you seem to know everything, you are not a monster, are you?"

    "If I knew you were good at kicking, how could I let you be a goalkeeper."

    "Su Xun, you are amazing!"

    ""

    After the game ended, a bunch of people gathered in front of Su Xun.

    The mouth kept praising, everyone was very happy. After all, they won the game. Although they did not win the game, as a member of the computer department, they also felt radiant and radiant.

    As for why he was able to win, everyone knows that it was Su Xun who beat the opponent eleven by himself, and finally won by virtue of his terrifying strength.

    If anyone is unhappy, I am afraid that Chen Jian is the only one.

    This guy has been deliberately trying to trick Su Xun today, and he doesn't even care about winning or losing. Who would have thought that it would be himself who would be ashamed in the end.

    The furious Chen Jian didn't even want to look at Su Xun, as if there was no room for him, he threw his gloves to the ground and left neatly.

    No one cared about him, and everyone even ignored the existence of this person.

    Now everyone's focus is obviously on Su Xun. In this world, only the strong will be surrounded by people.

    There is no need to feel that you have no friends, it's all because you are not strong enough.

    When you become strong to a certain extent, you will find that, in fact, others will take the initiative to approach you to curry favor with you, and this is the fact.

    Everyone is quite tired, and it's time to go back to rest, because there is a game tomorrow, and the schedule of this kind of game is relatively intensive.

    The counselor also specially went to cheer up Su Xun and the others, and told them to cheer up. It would be better to win a championship or something.

    Before everyone dared to think about winning the championship, especially when Su Xun was still the goalkeeper in the first half.

    That group of people kicked their eyes so hot that people even doubted life, and thought that it would be pretty good if they could win this game.

    However, I never thought that Su Xun is so powerful. With his personal ability, he can completely lead a team forward. If he wins the championship, it seems that he can really imagine it.

    ?Su Xun nodded naturally. Since he has played in the competition and represented his class, he is not playing casually, and will do his best. It is naturally the best to win the championship.

    After saying a few words, Su Xun and his two roommates went to the cafeteria for dinner. Many people were looking at Su Xun along the way.

    Obviously, in the match just now, Su Xun's performance still attracted many people.

    A school is neither big nor small, and basically everyone knows what happened.

    ！！！！！！

    The focus of the recent period is the football game in the school. Everyone has a good time. This is also a relatively important thing.

    Good students are like this. They are more serious than anyone else when they study, and they will do their best when they play to make themselves happy.

    Leading the team through all the thorns and thorns, they really reached the finals and became the biggest favorites to win the championship.

    Recently, everyone in the school's post bar, or in private discussions, felt that this time the Department of Computer Science might win the championship.

    Among other things, at least 80% of people think so.

    Although their overall strength is not strong, there is Su Xun.

    Su Xun is already worth everything by himself, and everyone knows that the others are just making up the numbers, they just need to keep Su Xun to play.

    Don't ask for more power, but just don't cheat.

    And a few games have passed. Although the level is not very good, these teammates of Su Xun have also made some progress. At least they have a little bit of cooperation.

    You can't do fancy things, but simple transfer and coordination are still no problem.

    Another important point is that guy Chen Jian has been kicked out.

    He didn't know how to play at first, and he played the game just to please Li Xueman.

    Last time, it was to trick Su Xun, he behaved very badly, even saying that he was a loophole was flattering him, this person is simply a black hole.

    Everyone is not a fool, they directly replaced Chen Jian and made Jiang Wu the goalkeeper.

    Jiang?Although he has never played football, he is tall and has natural physical advantages. Among other things, he is no problem as a goalkeeper.

    Coupled with the existence of such a big devil like Su Xun, it seems that it is not difficult to win the game.

    Su Xun is too perverted, he is the most special existence on the court, no one can stop him.

    If you directly yank it, it will be a foul, and if you are really fined later, it will be even worse.

    Therefore, there is really no way to take Su Xun, I can only watch him surpass others and score goals!

    The opponent in the final is the Sports Academy.

    Basically, this is what everyone expected. After all, it is a sports academy, a person who specializes in sports.

    They are the biggest winners in various competitions and sports meetings every year, which can be said to be very easy.

    It has been several years in a row, and the sports academy is the champion of this Welcome Cup football match.

    After all, they are engaged in sports. It must be much easier to find some football players than other majors.

    This year, everyone thought that the sports academy had contracted the championship again, but no one expected that Cheng Yaojin would come out halfway.

    The computer department that popped up suddenly was not favored by everyone at first, and it is estimated that even liberal arts majors can beat them.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun's outstanding performance led the team to the final.

    Now, they instantly became the biggest obstacles on the way to the sports academy's championship.

    It is really uncertain who will win the game, most people feel that the dark horse of the computer department will win the championship, because Su Xun is too strong.

    Of course, other people who eat melons must also support the Department of Computer Science more. After all, the School of Physical Education is always the only one, which is very boring. Everyone can't wait to see someone overthrow them.

    If the School of Physical Education fails to win the championship this year, it will be pretty good.

    And before the final, the football team of the Institute of Physical Education and their teachers held a meeting for the final.

    In the conference room, everyone looked dignified, and the teacher said: "The importance of this final is self-evident. The leaders want to see us win consecutive championships, so we can't lose the chain."

    "Of course I know it's difficult. The other party has a very powerful evildoer. We have to target him well."

    When it was said that it was Su Xun, everyone knew it in their hearts.

    But thinking of Su Xun's abnormality, everyone felt a little timid.

    At this time, a guy with a shaved cropped head said: "Teacher, to be honest, if we really want to play, we can't play him. That person has already reached the level of a professional player."

    "If we want to win the championship, we have to find another way!" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422: Professional Player (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at this person.

    The guy with the shaved cropped head is also a freshman this year, named Wu Hao, and his playing skills are quite good.

    It was because of his football expertise that he was admitted to Jianghai University, and he started practicing football since he was a child.

    In this competition, he also shined brilliantly. He is the core player of the School of Physical Education. I thought he was the best player in Jianghai University.

    After all, his dream in the future is to become a professional player and play in the top league.

    As a result, his limelight was basically robbed by Su Xun. Even if he didn't like Su Xun, he had to admit that this person was really perverted.

    His skills and awareness are not comparable to his. People watching have a feeling of powerlessness, like a professional league player.

    In fact, there may not be any players in the professional league, even if they are from Europe, who can be compared with Su Xun, let alone Huaxia.

    After all, everyone knows the level of football in China. In terms of football, Asia is really average. It can't compete with Europe and South America, even Africa.

    And the Huaxia Kingdom will be hanged and beaten by others in Asia.

    The main reason is that the level of competition in this school is too low. Everyone knows that Su Xun is very strong, but there is no comparison, so it is not clear how strong he is.

    If they really knew how terrifying Su Xun's skin was, I am afraid they would not have the desire to play in the finals.

    Wu Hao's status is relatively high, so his words have a certain weight, so the teacher asked: "The other way, what do you mean?"

    "You can't mess around. If you go to trouble him in private, people will know right away that we did it. This will have a great impact on the reputation of our Physical Education Institute, and the school will investigate it."

    The teacher thought that he was going to use some dirty tricks, such as making Su Xun unable to play or something.

    Not to mention that there will be troubles, and everyone will say that they are invincible, and they will probably be scolded for several years if they win the championship.

    Wu Hao smiled: "Teacher, where are you thinking, I am not that kind of person."

    "What I mean is, why don't we hire foreign aid and find a master to compete with?"

    "Foreign aid, how can this work, it must be our freshman, and it must be from the Sports Academy." Someone immediately said.

    Wu Hao seemed to have everything in mind, he said: "Don't worry at all, think about it, is there any clear rule that you can't find foreign players to play?"

    When you think about it, it seems that there are really no regulations in this regard, but this should not be something that everyone knows.

    With each major as the unit, can you still find someone from other majors to go.

    The teacher shook his head directly: "This method is not advisable. It is against the rules to find foreign aid, and the football players in the school are not very good."

    "Other majors are not as good as us. There is no need to ask for foreign aid."

    Wu Hao smiled again and said: "Teacher, I didn't say to look for someone from the school, what if you said we hired a professional player?"

    "What?"

    Many people's eyelids twitched, looked at Wu Hao in shock, and said, "Professional players, where can I invite them?"

    The teacher was also almost frightened, and said: "Wu Hao, don't be joking, professional players are all big shots, how could they come to our school to participate in the competition."

    "Normally speaking, it would definitely not be possible to invite, but with me here, it will be different."

    Just listen to Wu Hao saying in a showy tone: "We are the top shooter in the Chinese professional league, Wu Lei, you should have heard of it?"

    "Of course, we must know about Wu Lei." Everyone nodded quickly.

    Most of those who can play football are football fans. They usually like to watch games and so on. Of course they know Wu Lei.

    ? Although the overall level of football in China is not good, and there are no good players, no one can play in the top five leagues in the world, which proves that they are not strong enough.

    But if you want to call the general among the real dwarfs, Wu Lei is the most powerful among the Chinese players.

    He is the top scorer in the Huaxia Professional League and a member of the Huaxia National Team. It can be said that he has two talents.

    Let's not talk about the performance of the national team, but being able to enter the national team as a professional player is a proof of your strength.

    Wu Lei is indeed considered among the professional players in Huaxia Kingdom.?It¨s the big name one, of course it¨s also quite powerful.

    This is why everyone was so shocked. Many people opened their mouths wide and their jaws almost fell.

    Shocked and said: "No way, Wu Lei is your cousin?"

    Seeing everyone's shocked faces, Wu Hao felt quite satisfied, and he said, "How can I lie to you, he just happened to be on vacation these days, and the club didn't have any games."

    "And their club is in Jianghai. They said they will come to see me for the finals in two days. If I tell him, he will definitely not refuse."

    As soon as this was said, it was very tempting. For a while, no one spoke, including the teacher, who felt quite tempting.

    That's a professional player, the one that is more powerful in Huaxia. If you let him play, it should be no problem to win the game.

    It is equivalent to inviting him, and the championship is guaranteed, at least he thinks so.

    "Inviting Wu Lei to come, it is true that the competition is much easier, but he is so famous, will it affect it?" The teacher is still not easy to make a decision.

    But Wu Hao didn't think there was anything wrong, he said: "Don't worry about this, my cousin has a very good relationship with me, and he took me to practice with me since he was a child."

    "Besides, if he can come, I'm afraid it will cause a sensation. The school's leaders are too happy. It also seems that our Physical Education Institute is very popular."

    It was obvious that the teacher was persuaded, and everyone else was persuaded.

    Such a good opportunity, but also to invite big-name players, seems too tempting to refuse.

    After thinking about it for a while, the referees are all from their sports academy. When the time comes to say hello, as long as the referee doesn't say anything, then everything will be fine.

    The teacher made up his mind in an instant, and he said: "Okay, then please trouble Wu Hao, you go back and tell your brother about this."

    "There should be no problem with the leaders of the college if I go to communicate," the teacher said.

    Although it seems a bit shameless to invite powerful foreign players, in fact, with such a powerful player coming, everyone is afraid that it is too late to be excited, so how can they say anything.

    Even if there are some bad voices, they will probably be drowned out.

    The teacher thought about it for a while, and then told him: "By the way, don't talk about this matter in advance, and talk about it later when it is confirmed, so that the Department of Computer Science will not react." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423: Huaxia Men's Football Team (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon, the final of the Jianghai University Welcome Cup football match has arrived.

    The final was held on time at three o'clock in the afternoon. Not to mention, it was quite a sensation, and many people went to watch the game.

    In the previous football games, even the finals could not have so many people. To put it bluntly, they were pecking at each other. What's so interesting about it.

    But this year is different, there is a Su Xun, and everyone is here for Su Xun.

    Many of them couldn't understand the game at all, but they followed along to join in the fun.

    This is a good opportunity, a good opportunity to kill the Institute of Physical Education.

    Even some seniors and sisters came here, and they were suppressed by the Physical Education Institute, so it was inevitable that there would be some resentment in their hearts.

    In terms of sports, it seems to be monopolized by the group of people from the Sports Academy, and people from other majors are just running with them.

    This year is different. Everyone is looking forward to Su Xun being able to kill the Institute of Physical Education.

    "The game is about to start, players from both sides get ready and can warm up."

    At this time, the referee reminded each other.

    There are still at least ten minutes before the game starts, and now is the time for everyone to warm up.

    "Fuck, who is that, isn't that the star Wu Lei?"

    There was a commotion in the crowd, and I don't know who yelled. After everyone looked at it, they realized that something was wrong.

    Among the players at the Physical Education Academy, there was a man who was obviously different. He could tell the difference by looking at his figure and aura, and he was quickly recognized. This was the big star Wu Lei!

    After all, he is a public figure with a relatively high exposure rate, so it is not uncommon to be recognized all at once.

    Everyone was a little confused, the first reaction was to be confused, and I said to myself, this big star, we have come to Jianghai University, could it be that the school invited us to be a guest?

    But it shouldn't be, because I didn't hear any movement in advance. If the school really invited me, it should have been publicized long ago, and everyone didn't hear any movement in advance.

    The second reaction was a little strange, because this Wu Lei seemed to be wearing the uniform of the Sports Academy, which was very eye-catching.

    What is he going to do? Does he want to play? It's impossible, it's definitely impossible.

    Everyone thought that the Institute of Physical Education brought Wu Lei here to build momentum, and by the way, let me give you some guidance and let him play in the game, which should be impossible.

    After all, such a shameless thing should not be done. It is unbelievable that they can do such a shameless thing.

    However, unbelievable things often really happen. When the two sides approached, Wu Hao from the Sports Academy said proudly: "This is our new member, from the Huaxia National Team. Be careful."

    "Damn it, how shameless you are, to invite foreign aid!"

    "It's fine to ask for foreign aid, but also invite the national team. This will not leave a way of life at all."

    "It seems that the Institute of Physical Education is bound to win this time. They were able to invite a star of Wu Lei's level. It's amazing."

    "Whatever, I can watch the stars play live. I will take two photos later to pretend."

    "Is this also called a star? You may have misunderstood the star. The national team has hardly scored a few goals. There is nothing to brag about."

    "But pull it down, you can do it, you can do it, no matter how you say it, we are the best football player in China, what are you so sour about?"

    ""

    Just like the previous guess, Wu Lei's arrival really caused a sensation.

    Although some people feel that what the Physical Education Institute did this time is a bit shameless, but there are still many people who feel that it is good to see the stars, but they will not have any other feelings.

    Wu Lei also knows that everyone's eyes are on him. He is a big star, and he has been used to all this for a long time. It is not normal for people to pay attention to him.

    He has long since learned to get used to and enjoy these gazes.

    The expression on his face was a little haughty, and he said, "You guys are from the Department of Computer Science, right? It's already pretty good to be in the finals. Let's work hard later."

    It's that everyone can feel the arrogance in his tone, and he said so, but he made it clear that he didn't take them seriously.

    But you can't say anything yet, it seems that someone with this level of attributes is also qualified not to take him seriously.In the computer department, the expressions on everyone's faces are quite ugly.

    Originally, I came here happily to cheer for my home team. Who would have thought that such a headache would be really uncomfortable.

    For a while, I didn't know what to say, and I didn't know if I could complain.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking who is this person who popped up suddenly, is it awesome?

    "Who is this person?" Su Xun asked.

    The sudden sentence directly absorbed the hatred on the other side.

    "The resentment value from Wu Lei is +43."

    "The resentment value from Wu Hao is +31."

    "From"

    Such a well-known football star, if you are a football player, do you know him? What are you pretending to do here? It is clear that this kid did it on purpose!

    In fact, Su Xun is really not, they are judging the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.

    Su Xun usually doesn't watch football games, so he knows about top world stars like Ronaldo and Messi.

    The star of Huaxia country is thrown into the world football world, I'm afraid he doesn't even count as a hair, and Su Xun doesn't watch football, so how can he know him, he just asked a strange question.

    Jiang Wu deliberately said: "A star, from the Huaxia National Team, Su Xun, don't be careless."

    "The national team?"

    When Su Xun heard this, the expression on his face suddenly became weird.

    Isn't that the Huaxia men's football team? As for the reputation of the Huaxia men's football team, Su Xun knows it even if he doesn't watch football very much.

    All kinds of being ridiculed, it is obvious that the hacked ones are no longer good, there is only one reason, and that is too bad.

    Anyone who plays football can lose. In some small countries, they all play part-time jobs, such as fruit sellers, stevedores, etc., who can beat the Chinese men's football team.

    This is also the reason why Chinese people have always hated men's football. It is really too stinky, even more stinky than stinky tofu.

    Some people even ridiculed that they are real men who can last 90 minutes without ejaculation.

    The key point is that after so many years of scolding, I have not improved at all, and I am still so good. After so many years, I have only entered the World Cup once, and it was nearly 20 years ago.

    It is a huge country with more than a billion people, but in the end, there are not a dozen people who can play football, but football is still the number one sport in the world, which makes countless Chinese people feel bad.

    Su Xun is really happy, a Chinese men's football player, why are you pretending?

    Even if Messi and Ronaldo come, they may not necessarily take advantage of me, why do you?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424 Showdown against the Stars (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun's eyes kept staring at his feet, Wu Lei knew that this kid must have bad intentions.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "The Huaxia men's football team, that's really amazing, should they go to the World Cup this year?"

    It wasn't intentional just now, but it is now. Su Xun spoke loudly, so as to achieve the effect of ridicule.

    During the World Cup, just a few months ago, the whole people carnivaled at that time, and Su Xun also watched a few games, and there was nothing about the Huaxia team at all.

    If you can enter the World Cup, no matter how you play, I'm afraid everyone will be happy, but they just don't live up to it, and you can't help it if you get mad.

    Saying that they are a bunch of rubbish is flattering them. It is estimated that the rubbish in the trash can will show constant protests.

    Su Xun is not the kind of talkative person, you have a good attitude, and everyone will go to the court to decide the outcome. Su Xun promises that he will not say a word.

    However, this guy is pretending to be aggressive. If he insists that he is just like the old man, and does not weigh himself, Su Xun will definitely not agree.

    It is this kind of person who I can't get used to the most, so I just taunted him.

    "The resentment value from Wu Lei is +45."

    For a while, everyone's faces were not very good-looking, especially the side of the Sports Academy.

    They felt that they invited a big star, but they were ridiculed like this, and it was really embarrassing for them.

    ?But Jiang Wu was overjoyed at the side. This person was originally the kind of character who was not afraid of anything, and when he heard Su Xun wanted to ridicule, he also cooperated.

    I just heard Jiang Wu say loudly: "I don't know how many years I haven't made it to the World Cup. I can't even beat a small country with a bigger fart. It hurts my stomach watching it."

    Jiang Wu's voice was already loud, but now that he roared like this, everyone could hear him, and the scene was very embarrassing.

    Su Xun continued: "Why didn't we make it to the World Cup? Isn't our Huaxia team named Yao? I heard that they play very well."

    "Pfft！！"

    Originally, two people are like singing oboe, you say a word and I say a word, and cooperate with each other.

    But Jiang Wu couldn't help it now, and burst out laughing without holding back.

    I thought that this Su Xun is really too bad, everyone knows that Yao Ming is so tall and plays basketball, it is impossible for Su Xun not to know, he made it clear that he was mocking.

    Moreover, the mocking effect seemed to be quite good. Wu Lei was so angry that his face was completely darkened, and he looked quite uncomfortable.

    "Hmph, I'll see you on the court later, I won't talk nonsense to you!"

    Wu Lei is actually powerless to refute, there is no way, the results of the Huaxia men's football team are too bad.

    His performance in the national team is really not good enough, so there is really nothing to say.

    With his fame, where ordinary people saw him, they were not all kinds of pursuit and admiration, but today they were all kinds of ridicule.

    As a celebrity, this is something he cannot accept.

    So at this time, in his eyes, Su Xun's face is really hateful, he waited for a while for the game to start, and then hanged Su Xun.

    As Wu Lei's cousin, Wu Hao couldn't express his anger when he saw his brother being ridiculed.

    He taunted: "Do you only talk about it? Let me tell you, my brother came to participate in the competition. If the odds were still one to one just now, then it is already tilted. After you lose, don't cry!"

    This guy obviously gambles often. In fact, the odds mean the winning rate. The lower the odds mean the higher the winning rate. What he means is that with his brother around, Su Xun and the others will lose today.

    However, Su Xun snorted. It can be said that he was quite disdainful. It is not so easy to win him. If you drag the entire national team over, Su Xun may be alone, and it is really hard to win.

    ?After all, cooking is a professional job, and Su Xun will definitely not be able to do it alone if they cooperate together.

    But you are alone, what are you pretending to do here, I am afraid that you will be tortured until you can't breathe.

    Li Xueman was a girl who didn't know much about these things, so she asked, "What do you mean by odds?"

    "That's just a way of betting on football dogs. For example, the Huaxia team went to the World Cup. The odds of winning the World Cup are 100 to 100."

    "It means that if you win the bet, you will get a hundred times the return. For example, if you bet one million Huaxia team to win the championship, then"

    Su Xun gave an example.Before Li Xueman waited for Su Xun to finish speaking, she probably understood, and said excitedly: "I see, then my one million will become one hundred million, right?"

    "Then your one million will be gone." Su Xun glanced at him.

    Li Xueman: ""

    Everyone can hear it, this kid is sarcastically mocking again, it is really shameless.

    Wu Lei has never been so angry before, this kid is really hateful.

    I have already decided secretly in my heart, when the match starts, I must kick him to tears, and make him talk cheap!

    The competition started soon, and now everyone really took a deep breath and wanted to kill each other.

    Many people also saw the sparks flying in the air, but few people paid attention to it. Wu Lei is not a student, so why should he go to the game.

    On the contrary, everyone wants to see what kind of skills Su Xun can show in front of professional players.

    After the game started, the Sports Academy took the lead in serving.

    Their tactical intentions were also very obvious. After a few cooperations, they passed the ball directly to Wu Lei in the frontcourt.

    The person who passed the ball was Wu Hao, and the two brothers' cooperation was obviously not bad. Judging from these cooperations, Su Xun's team is not comparable.

    But it doesn't matter, Su Xun saw that Wu Lei took the ball, so he quickly posted it.

    Because he knows that this person is definitely going to do it alone with him, and he wants to vent his anger, so he just needs to keep an eye on him.

    Everyone can clearly see that these two people are going 1v1, and the scene seems very exciting.

    Wu Lei's footwork is quite good, which is also expected. He must have some basic strength, otherwise he would not be able to enter the national team.

    The footsteps are constantly changing, as if he wants to shake Su Xun by fake moves.

    "Fancy bells and whistles!"

    Su Xun can't get used to these bells and whistles the most. In his eyes, this technology is nothing more than pediatrics.

    No matter how he changes, Su Xun really doesn't feel at all, and he doesn't mean to be cheated at all.

    Su Xun said: "Is this the only thing you do?"

    "If it's just these two things, you'd better forget it and watch mine!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun kicked out directly, broke the ball, then turned around, dribbled the ball and started running wildly, riding in the sun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425 Leading the team to win the championship (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Oh shit!"

    Wu Lei uttered a swear word directly. Obviously, he didn't expect that when he was about to show off his skills, he would be slapped in the face by Su Xun, which was really uncomfortable.

    It never occurred to me that this kid actually broke his own ball. How did he do it?  This made Wu Lei feel ashamed.

    Originally, he planned to tease Su Xun, but he was the one who got teased instead. This kid was too fast, so fast that he was defenseless.

    Now the ball has been snatched by Su Xun, no matter how angry he is, there is nothing he can do, because there is only one ball, if he wants it, he can only go up and continue to grab it back.

    After cursing, this guy hurried forward and ran back quickly, intending to chase Su Xun.

    As expected of a professional player, among other things, his speed and stamina are quite strong.

    If it was someone else, at this time, they would probably only be able to see Su Xun's back, who was getting ashes behind, and wanted to chase but had no choice, with more energy than strength.

    However, this Wu Lei is quite fast. In the professional arena, he plays the forward position, attacking at the top.

    Known for his flexible running position, if a striker can't run, it is basically useless, because only by running non-stop can he attract the attention of the defenders, and then tear out the gap and let his teammates find opportunities.

    Football looks simple, but in fact it is not simple. The tactics in it can be said to be ever-changing and quite complicated.

    Su Xun had already seen Wu Lei galloping behind him from the corner of his eyes, and he didn't feel any panic.

    Because at this time several people on the opposite side had come over and surrounded him, Su Xun didn't count them very carefully, there must have been five or six of them.

    The key target on the opposite side is Su Xun, because everyone knows that as long as Su Xun is caught, the computer department is equivalent to abolished.

    Five or six people stare at one person, this is the treatment only top stars have.

    As expected of them being from the Physical Education Institute, they still have a lot of talent. At least so many people are together, which really makes Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    If Su Xun's skills were not too strong, these few people might have really stolen Su Xun's ball.

    It was only the first round, Su Xun was not in a hurry, he found the right opportunity, kicked out, and performed a crotch-piercing ball that was highly entertaining.

    The football flew directly between the opposing player's legs and successfully found a teammate, as if with precise positioning and navigation.

    There are only so many people on the field, and the number of everyone is the same, which is equivalent to one against one.

    You can have several people surround the opposite one, this is a tactical choice, there is no problem, there is no foul, as long as the movements are reasonable.

    But the problem is that you spend so much troops to surround one person, and the others are equivalent to being in an unguarded state.

    Anyway, Su Xun was not in a hurry, and directly passed the ball to the teammates in the gap, so that they could also participate and look for opportunities.

    Su Xun's sudden move obviously made the people of the Physical Education Institute not expect much, because in their observations, Su Xun has always been more alone.

    A simple pass made their goal dangerous, and a good chance to shoot has come out.

    It's a pity that the guy who shot the goal, when no one was defending, didn't know whether it was nervous or what happened, the ball hit too high and flew directly over the goal.

    The audience burst into regretful voices instantly, and Su Xun's teammate also hugged his head in pain, obviously blaming himself.

    It was an excellent opportunity just now, Su Xun had already done everything for him, and it was necessary for him to make a final step, but he didn't grasp it well.

    It wasn't very difficult just now, if we were a little more stable, we might be able to have a dream start.

    Su Xun is also a bit regretful, but he doesn't care, anyway, there are plenty of opportunities to play with the opponent, and this is just the beginning.

    Quickly comforted: "It's okay, you played very well, and I will pass the ball later, everyone don't get separated."

    A sentence of encouragement is actually not difficult, but it can make everyone more cohesive.

    The people at the Physical Education College were really shocked into a cold sweat. This was too unexpected, and almost had an accident. The situation seemed to be different from what they thought.

    Continue to attack, still dominated by Wu Lei, this guy seems to be quite dissatisfied, just suffered a loss, he just doesn't believe in evil, just wants to find a place."Now, it's obvious that I'm on the fence with Su Xun.

    However, in front of the school, his two strokes are not enough.

    Although Su Xun's skin is Messi's skin, his football ability has grown in all aspects, not only passing people but also shooting. His defensive ability is also very prominent.

    Wu Lei's clumsy ball skills were completely played by Su Xun in the applause. It was too easy to hit him, almost effortless.

    Everyone looked at it for a while, and then suddenly discovered a problem. In front of Su Xun, the top domestic stars can't even take advantage of it.

    What does this represent?  Everyone is a little afraid to think.

    There was no comparison before. Everyone thought that there were too few people in the school who could play football, so it couldn't cause any difficulty for Su Xun.

    Now after the comparison, everyone realized that Su Xun is much more powerful than he thought.

    The seemingly radiant big star has become increasingly dimmer, as if that was the case, not as good as Su Xun at all.

    Even Wu Lei's mentality was affected to some extent. The more he wanted to get the place back, the more he could do nothing. Su Xun had completely suppressed him from all aspects.

    For Su Xun, there was no difficulty. In the whole game, under his attack and instigation, he scored a total of 6 goals.

    It seems that there are already a lot. In fact, a large part of the reason is that Su Xun deliberately wanted his teammates to score a few goals, so he attacked less himself. Otherwise, I am afraid that the goals will be in double digits.

    On the side of the School of Physical Education, those who were beaten could not find the north at all. They only realized in the second half that they could no longer let Wu Lei and Su Xun go one-on-one. It was useless and wasted their greatest combat power.

    Although Wu Lei scored a goal with his personal ability in the end, it was too late, and he was so far behind that it cannot be made up for by a goal.

    The referee was from the School of Physical Education, and they were obviously biased. They tried their best to delay them, but it was useless. Finally, they blew the whistle when there was no other way.

    Su Xun led the Department of Computer Science to win the Welcome Cup Football Championship for the first time in history.

    On the other hand, the Academy of Physical Education hired big-name players but lost, which obviously became a laughing stock.

    Wu Lei's face was black, today was an extremely humiliating moment for him, he quickly slipped away, he had no face to stay any longer.

    Su Xun didn't care about him either, everyone had already started celebrating.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426 Wine Gourd (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon after Su Xun led the computer department to win the championship, he had already swiped the screen in the school, causing quite a stir.

    After all, in a school, there is usually nothing new, but now it is hard to come across one, and the discussion is naturally not low.

    In particular, Wu Lei, the star of the Chinese national team, was abused by a student of Su Xun. I have to say that this is really big news, news that shocked everyone.

    If I didn't see it with my own eyes, I'm afraid no one would believe it.

    Su Xun went to celebrate with his teammates in the evening, and everyone had a good time drinking and having fun.

    As for Chen Jian, he was embarrassed to come here, even if he was invited, he would not come. Looking at Su Xun's scenery, this is probably more sad than killing him.

    During the meal, everyone drank happily. After all, they were happy. People were refreshed on happy occasions, and drinking was a necessary means to add to the fun.

    It can be said that it is an extremely glorious thing to be able to defeat the Institute of Physical Education. It is not a problem to go out and play for a semester.

    Even many people from other colleges have already sent congratulatory messages. Their group of sports players are usually too bullying, especially during the sports meeting.

    It is also interesting to see someone punishing them now.

    Everyone can be regarded as being in the light of Su Xun, so when eating, Su Xun is the absolute core. Basically, some topics and the like are all carried out around Su Xun.

    ?Because everyone knew in their hearts that without Su Xun, they would not even count as anything, and they might not be able to pass the first round, let alone win the championship.

    There is no bonus for winning the championship, just a trophy, which is still made of copper, and there is no real reward, but for young people, it is enough to show off and have fun, why bother so much.

    And it's not that there are no benefits at all, there are still some conveniences in finding a girlfriend later.

    This also led to, when everyone was drinking, they kept toasting Su Xun, as if Su Xun was the one who drank the most.

    Even though Su Xun is awesome, but in terms of drinking, he is really not good at it. It didn't take long before he was defeated.

    Drinking really doesn't have much to do with the body. Some people, you see, are strong and muscular, and they may disappear after drinking a bottle of beer.

    This has a certain relationship with human genes, that is to say, some people are born with the ability to drink alcohol.

    Of course, the most important thing is that you can practice it by drinking more.

    The amount of alcohol is like the thing on a woman's chest. If you practice more, it will gradually become bigger.

    Su Xun has never liked drinking very much, so he can't drink very much. After drinking a few bottles of beer, he is already dizzy and a little uncomfortable.

    It was okay not to drink before, but after going to university, Su Xun found that there seemed to be more and more places that needed to drink, which was a bit painful.

    Alcohol is not a good thing, and it is easy to cause accidents if you drink too much, but sometimes you can't do without it.

    Everyone is so happy to drink, if you say you can not drink, it is a disappointment.

    Su Xun was still thinking, with so many skins of her own, why doesn't she have a skin that can drink? If she has one skin, then at the wine table, there will be more room for her to pretend to be aggressive, and she can be unscrupulous.

    Just recently, Su Xun has gained quite a lot of resentment points. Su Xun has been accumulating more than 500 points. It can be seen that this football match has brought benefits to Su Xun.

    With so many resentment points, Su Xun felt that the lottery drawing should be a sure thing, and he didn't know what to do, so he had to go back and try.

    After eating, a group of people will go to the dormitory, mighty and mighty, singing while walking.

    Others look like crazy, but if you drink too much, you really don¨t feel much, and you feel quite happy. Such a moment is the beauty of life.

    Back in the dormitory, the three of Su Xun and the others went out together. Although Liu Rufeng was not on the football team, they had a good relationship with each other, so they took him with them.

    As a result, after the three of them returned to the dormitory, the dormitory must be full of alcohol, which disgusted Jiang Haochen enough.

    It happened that he had taken a bath again, so he had no choice but to go out and not come back, so he could only hold back a few words in his mouth.

    Now that he has learned well, he doesn't dare to provoke Su Xun and the others casually, he just muttered a few words, and Su Xun and the others didn't hear clearly.

    Otherwise, everyone's minds will be a little unclear.?, who knows what impulsive things you will do.

    Su Xun was the first to take a bath, because depending on the situation, he drank the most at night, his face was flushed, Jiang Wu and the others specially asked Su Xun to take a bath first, so that he could go to bed early.

    Without being too polite with them, Su Xun spent a few minutes and it was almost done. She lay on the bed in her pajamas and felt comfortable for a while.

    Regardless of other people, Su Xun directly drew a lottery. There are five chances to draw a lottery. If he doesn't win, Su Xun can jump off the building.

    For the sake of its own host, the system let Su Xun win the lottery.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Li Bai's wine gourd."

    "Um?"

    Surprised Su Xun, this time it was not a skin, it was different from what Su Xun thought, it seemed to be an item.

    There have been items before, and the lottery can indeed be drawn, but the probability of winning an item is relatively low because it is mainly skin.

    Especially after the system store came out, Su Xun thought that there would be no more items to appear, but he still won.

    Not much nonsense, Li Bai's wine gourd, you must take a look, it probably has something to do with wine.

    Item name: [Li Bai's wine gourd]

    Corresponding hero: Li Bai

    Item introduction: Li Bai's wine gourd is a thing that Li Bai carries with him. He has followed the wine sword fairy for many years and already has aura.

    After the host obtains the item, he has a strong ability to taste wine, understands all the knowledge about wine, and at the same time can drink a thousand glasses without getting drunk, drinking like drinking water.

    Finally, the wine gourd also has the function of brewing wine. As long as the host puts liquid into it, whether it is water or beverages, it can be transformed into agar jade brewing, the world's top wine.

    The taste is amazing, and it has a certain nourishing effect on the human body. The more you drink, the greater the effect, and it can prolong life!

    "Damn it!"

    This little wine gourd really shocked Su Xun, who didn't expect it to be so awesome.

    Originally, seeing the front, I can drink a thousand glasses without getting drunk, and when I can taste wine, I feel quite powerful.

    I thought it was a coincidence, I just said it, I would like to draw something related to wine, and it turned out that I won.

    The result is really amazing, the wine gourd can turn other things into wine, which is really abnormal.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427: Quick Look at the School Belle (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It sounds a bit unbelievable. Putting any liquid into it can transform it into fine wine. Su Xun has never heard of such a technology.

    I am afraid that it has the same effect as turning a stone into gold.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that this is the power of the system. In today's era, this kind of technology certainly does not exist.

    Su Xun suddenly thought a little bit wrongly, and he asked: "Then I put some urine in, is it okay?"

    "Theoretically speaking, as long as it is liquid, there is no problem, but the premise is that you, the host, are not disgusted and can drink it completely. After transformation, it will be fine wine, and the taste is quite good."

    When the system said that the taste was quite good, Su Xun immediately had goose bumps and felt a chill.

    My heart said let¨s forget it, people have psychological barriers, it¨s okay not to know, but if I know this, I¨m afraid I won¨t be able to drink it no matter what.

    Let's use water, anyway, tap water and the like are only a few dollars a ton, and it's not worth much.

    Su Xun felt that this was another way to get rich. He could get rich by taking out his own skin and items.

    In the future, if you have this wine gourd, just sell wine directly, the kind that costs nothing at all.

    You said that Moutai wines are relatively profitable, and a bottle of wine can sell for thousands or tens of thousands of dollars.

    But Su Xun is the most lucrative, because your other wines will take a certain amount of time to brew anyway, requiring manpower and material resources.

    No matter how bad wine is, there is a cost, not to mention good wine, which naturally costs more.

    Su Xun's wine gourd is very powerful. It costs nothing at all, just put water in it, and then it becomes a gourd of wine.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, this gourd weighs at least a catty or more.

    And the system didn't say that there is any limit. Since there is no explanation, it can be exchanged without limit. This is really too flamboyant and unimaginable.

    It is absolutely possible to sell wine crazily and create a top brand. The system says that this wine is made from agar jade, and it should taste quite good. It is estimated that the price will be higher, and everyone will accept it.

    Moreover, the system's exaggerated description of the wine is almost like going to heaven. It makes people feel that the wine drunk by the gods in the sky is probably nothing more than this.

    In this way, Su Xun, a person who doesn't like drinking very much, feels a little itchy in his heart, and can't wait to try it.

    It's a pity that the dormitory is only so big. If I suddenly took a gourd to experiment, I would be seen right away, and my roommate would definitely ask me. It's not easy to explain.

    So Su Xun held back abruptly, and he was not in a hurry for this moment, so let's bear with it.

    Su Xun was also idle and bored, a wine gourd made him feel unable to calm down for a long time.

    So Su Xun hurried to check the situation in the system mall, but it didn't matter if he didn't look at it, he really found Li Bai's wine gourd.

    Just like what Su Xun thought, all items are sold in the system store, and this wine gourd is also the same.

    As for the lottery, there is a certain chance of being drawn, but it is not absolute, and the chance is relatively small.

    Compared with the lottery, the only advantage of the store is that you have the right to choose actively, that is to say, if you want to buy something, you can buy it, as long as you have enough points.

    But if it is a lottery, it will be different. Su Xun is completely passive, and has no idea what he can draw, and what he wins in the end is what he wins.

    The lottery draw is more likely to bring that kind of surprise to people, but if you really need something urgent, it probably won't work, and you have to rely on the store.

    Glancing at the price of wine gourds in the store, Su Xun was really astounded inwardly, this is too scary, one price costs 500 points.

    The price is much more expensive than Miyue's blood-enriching beauty pill that Su Xun bought last time.

    Looking at my points again, I have done several tasks, and this is only 80 points, which is a bit low.

    And to draw this wine gourd, Su Xun used 500 resentment points. Compared with this, it is obvious that Su Xun made money, because the resentment points are easier to get.

    This completely depends on your ability to commit crimes, the points are different, you have to do tasks, and the rewards for a task are not high.

    The highest task reward I have done so far is only 50 points. Today I completed the task of leading the team to win the championship, and I only earned 40 points after working so hard.

      It seems that I have to keep these points well in the future. When I have more points, I can buy some fun things. The things provided by the system, of course, needless to say, I feel that they are all very awesome.

    ！！！！！！

    Everyone was very tired, had nothing to say all night, and got up the next day. There were only two classes today, which was relatively easy.

    The only fly in the ointment is that the class is the first two periods, which means that you have to get up early, which is a bit painful.

    But it's only been a short time since school started, and you haven't figured out the temper and behavior of each teacher. To be honest, you don't dare to skip classes at all.

    After two classes, it was finally relaxing. Su Xun went to the cafeteria to eat with two roommates.

    In the morning, due to time constraints, everyone didn't have time to eat breakfast. After the two classes were over, they went to the cafeteria to eat.

    It just so happens that there are those who have classes in three or four periods, and they only get up to have breakfast at this time. There are quite a lot of people in the cafeteria.

    "Look, the beauty of our school!"

    During the meal, that fellow Jiang Wu suddenly became agitated for some reason.

    The whole person seemed to be suffering from epilepsy, twitching non-stop, and at the same time hitting Su Xun with his arm, almost making Su Xun's spicy soup spill out.

    "What the hell?"

    Su Xun couldn't help giving him a painful look, thinking that this guy knows how to look at women all day long, and his body hasn't been hollowed out yet, it's unscientific.

    Jiang Wu said: "Look quickly, the person sitting in your direction at three o'clock is the school belle of our school!"

    When Su Xun heard the word "school flower", Su Xun really cheered up a little.

    Generally, school flowers and the like are created by boring people, but there must be many people who agree. Since they are all considered school flowers, it means that there is really something wrong.

    I would like to take a look, how good-looking it is.

    Su Xun is already tired of aesthetics now, ordinary beauties can't make him stir up waves, unless they are particularly good-looking, so beautiful that they are bubbling.

    As a result, when he saw it, he couldn't help being happy. Isn't this exactly An Suke.

    No wonder it's the school belle. If it's An Suke, then there's nothing strange about it.

    With a smile on his face, Su Xun withdrew his gaze, and then deliberately teased: "Is this also called the school flower?"

    "Damn it, can you stop pretending? This is a newborn goddess selected from the school forum, and everyone recognizes her. This beauty is a good school flower." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428: You Are Still Ruthless (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even Liu Rufeng, who has never been interested in women's looks, rarely said: "It's really good-looking, and the temperament on his body is very simple."

    "I don't know how much better than the Internet celebrity beauties and the like. This one is said to be a school belle, so there should be nothing wrong with it. It is much stronger than Li Xueman in our class."

    Although Jiang Wu had a good impression of Li Xueman, he really couldn't refute Liu Rufeng's words. He only heard Jiang Wu say: "That's right, he looks better than Li Xueman."

    With the iron-like facts in front of him, he really had to admit that the gap in appearance and temperament cannot be made up.

    There are people outside the mountains, and Li Xueman's appearance is already pretty good. She is the best among women, and most women can't compare to her.

    But when you meet the top-notch Ansuke, there is nothing you can do. This kind of woman is equivalent to a boss. The conditions are too superior in all aspects, making people very powerless.

    Jiang Wu continued to complain: "Su Xun, don't pretend to be aggressive. How can you say that this kind of beauty is not good-looking?"

    "I didn't say it's not good-looking. Maybe it's because I watch it too much. It's not as amazing as you think."

    Su Xun felt that it was already at this time, and he could no longer hide it. He only heard Su Xun say: "By the way, let me introduce you formally. Is she my wife?"

    Silence, what responded to Su Xun was silence, as if time stood still at this moment, the two of them had not spoken at all.

    The two of them looked at each other, and after a few seconds, Jiang Wu said: "Old rules, whoever urinates a lot, wake him up quickly."

    Su Xun: ""

    "I said Su Xun, don't brag. If you don't brag, we are still good friends. When you see the school belle, it's your girlfriend? I also said that she usually has a crush on me. Who wouldn't brag."

    Jiang Wuze started his own complaint mode.

    Boys are actually like this. After being together for a long time, they start to learn all kinds of complaints. You want everyone to be kind, sorry, it doesn't exist at all.

    Liu Rufeng also said with a smile: "Don't bother complaining about Su Xun, you still have to have a dream. If you catch up, with Su Xun's conditions, it's pretty good, and there is a certain possibility."

    This is telling the truth. Su Xun's qualifications can be said to be relatively good among boys, and chasing girls should not be a big problem.

    After all, girls like Li Xueman are all secretly in love with Su Xun. Although it is difficult to be a school beauty, if it is true, there is a chance. After all, Su Xun is still shining in the football game. I don¨t know how many girls  heartbeat.

    Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, the two men talked for a long time, and it became clear that they just didn't believe in themselves, which made Su Xun a little bit pained.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "For this kind of thing, I need to be idle and lie to you. I'm in the same school and class as her, and I can get into it before I go to college."

    Speaking of being with An Suke, it's really strange, the two of them didn't confess anything, they just got together like this, it's very natural.

    Although there are many women around Su Xun, there are only two who can really make Su Xun feel like falling in love, one is An Suke, and the other is Mo Xiaoli.

    Like Luo Shenyi, it's not that she doesn't like it, it's just that when they're together, she's too mature, so she doesn't have the taste of being in love with a boy or a girl.

    "Su Xun, you are not convincing. When I was in high school, there were many beauties in school. Could it be that they are all my girlfriends?"

    Su Xun felt that if he didn't prove it to them well, the stalk would be hard to pass. With the peeing nature of these two beasts, they would definitely mock him.

    Just listen to Su Xun say directly: "Let's make a bet, what if she is really my girlfriend?"

    "It's really your girlfriend, I'll wash your socks for a month, what do you think?"

    Before Liu Rufeng could speak, Jiang Wu started. He said, "Of course, we have to agree. It has to be now. It doesn't count if you catch up later."

    Jiang Wu also kept an eye out, he knew that Su Xun had something and liked girls, if he caught up with him, and then came to tell him, it would be a big loss.

    "Okay, it's a deal!"

    When Su Xun heard that there was such a good thing, why did he still struggle, he quickly shouted to An Suke: "Suke, come here!"

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun's voice was very loud, causing a lot of people aroundHearing everything, Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were startled by Su Xun.

    Especially when the eyes of other people looked over, Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were really embarrassed for a while, wishing to find a crack in the ground and sneak in.

    I didn't expect that Su Xun would be so hard-working, and he would call people when he went up. He didn't feel ashamed. Anyway, the two of them couldn't do such a cheeky thing.

    An Suke obviously heard it, and she was also taken aback, but she didn't expect it to be Su Xun. When she saw Su Xun, she smiled.

    If Su Xun hadn't called her, she wouldn't have noticed.

    Seeing that Su Xun made a gesture to let her go, An Suke put down her chopsticks, said a few words to the roommate next to her, and walked over.

    Confused, Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were completely confused.

    The eyes of the two were a little dull, and their mouths almost dropped when they opened their mouths wide.

    There is no mistake, the school belle has such a good temper, so just ask her to come here?

    Still, the two of them really knew each other in advance. All in all, the two of them already had a bad feeling in their hearts.

    "Why are you calling me?" An Suke said after coming over.

    His eyes have been fixed on Su Xun's body, women in love have always been like this.

    Su Xun deliberately glanced at his two confused roommates, and then said, "Let me introduce you to my two roommates, Jiang Wu, and Liu Rufeng!"

    "This is my girlfriend, An Suke, should you believe me now?"

    An Suke probably understood what was going on, probably it was a bet between the boys, she said generously: "Hello, nice to meet you."

    "Hello Hello hello!"

    The two roommates seemed to lose consciousness for a short time, and it took them a long time to react. They seemed a little at a loss and could only respond dryly.

    "Su Xun, do you have classes in the afternoon? Let's go out for a stroll. I haven't done much shopping in Jianghai yet. After two days of vacation, I will go home and buy some specialties to take back."

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that the National Day holiday will be in two days. During the seven-day holiday, he must go home. He nodded and said, "Okay, you can find me in the afternoon and go have dinner."

    "How about it, do you believe it now?"

    The two swallowed, and Jiang Wu said weakly: "You are ruthless, or you are ruthless, I admire you!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 Flower and Bird Market (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suker has already left, but the influence she left behind is still there. At least Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng's hearts cannot be calmed for a long time.

    It's so shocking, such a beautiful school beauty is actually Su Xun's girlfriend.

    At first, he thought he was bragging, and even Liu Rufeng, who had a relatively calm personality, didn't quite believe such a thing.

    However, it turns out that Su Xun really didn't brag, and they were the ones who got slapped in the face in the end, and the shock in their hearts hasn't faded yet.

    It felt like a joke, but it turned out to be true.

    Jiang Wu is completely convinced now, so he can only say: "Su Xun, I have never convinced anyone in my life, but today you made me obey, awesome!"

    "No wonder I don't like Li Xueman. Now I finally know why." Liu Rufeng also said.

    In fact, Su Xun has always felt that this guy's eyes seem to be taller than me, but he has always been inconspicuous, so everyone can't figure it out.

    Su Xun did not continue to pretend to be aggressive, but patted Jiang Wu on the shoulder and said, "Young man, I handed over my socks to you. It just so happens that they have been stored under the bed for a week and have not been washed."

    Jiang Wu: ""

    ！！！！！！！！

    Around two o'clock in the afternoon, Su Xun and An Suke went out. The two of them kept a low profile along the way, but they still attracted a lot of attention.

    Among other things, at least in terms of appearance, the combination of the two of them can kill a lot of people in seconds, and the rate of returning is quite high.

    After the two of them went out, they went to some famous shopping malls in Jianghai to buy things.

    To be honest, Jianghai is a modern metropolis, and it is not good at tourism. If you want to talk about local products, you really don't know what it is.

    An Suke walked around, looked at several souvenir shops, and finally bought some casually.

    She brought it home to her mother, it was just a wish, and she didn't need to buy too much.

    Su Xun didn't buy it, because in his opinion, he was really not interested, and these things were nothing more than a gimmick to deceive people.

    Not to mention the high price, and it's not practical, it's purely for slaughtering tourists. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't want to give it to this kind of merchants if he has money.

    As for An Suke, as long as she is happy, it's only a few hundred yuan, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't say anything.

    "What do you want to buy next? I'll buy you some clothes." Su Xun said.

    ?As a man, you must have this awareness. When you come out with a girl, you don¨t want to spend any money. This is definitely not good, let alone your girlfriend.

    An Suke shook her head, she was obviously not interested, she just heard her say: "I have enough clothes, I will go home immediately, my mother will definitely take me to buy clothes, there is no need for that."

    "Come with me to the flower and bird market. I want to buy a few potted plants to take home and keep them in the dormitory to purify the air!" An Suke said.

    "Okay, let me navigate to see how far it is from here."

    Su Xun nodded directly, and then began to check the location.

    I am not very familiar with the place Jianghai. I still have to rely on navigation when I go out all day and night, but the current technology is more convenient.

    My heart said that the girls are really delicate, and I was thinking of putting some potted plants in the dormitory. If you are like Su Xun and the others, it would be pretty good if you can support yourself, so why not put some potted plants.

    After checking, the flower and bird market is not very far from here, it takes about ten minutes to walk there.

    There is no need to take a taxi for this distance, and the two walked directly over.

    When I came to the flower and bird market, I felt different immediately, as if I had come to another world, where insects and birds were singing, and there were all kinds of flowers and plants, which made people feel very comfortable to walk around.

    The flower and bird market in Jianghai is quite big, but big cities are different.

    But there are not too many people, probably because today is not the weekend.

    There are still two days left to let it go, and now, everyone is probably working overtime.

    The whole flower and bird market is just one street, just walk along the road, it feels pretty good.

    They sell everything, such as flowers, birds, insects, fish, and of course pets.

    There are obviously more flower sellers, and An Su didn't choose anything. She looked around twice, spent about a hundred yuan, and bought two potted plants, and brought the flower pots with her.

    did not buy too much, mainlyI feel sorry for Su Xun, I bought too much, and Su Xun had to carry it back. The flowers are not very heavy, but the porcelain flower pots and the soil inside are too terrible.

    "Go back or continue watching for a while?" Su Xun asked.

    An Suke obviously likes this place a lot, she said: "Go on and look around, I feel that there are many interesting things here."

    Continuing to walk forward, An Su was unconsciously attracted to a shop selling fish. All the fish sold here were ornamental fish such as goldfish.

    Some goldfish placed outside looked gorgeous in color and were indeed eye-catching. An Suke stopped and watched.

    Su Xun naturally saw her liking, so he said: "Do you want it? If you want it, I will buy you a few for you to raise. Just buy a small fish tank, so you can take it back."

    "forget it!"

    An Su might feel a little moved, but after thinking about it for a while, she still shook her head, and only heard her say: "I'm afraid that if I feed this thing to death, it won't be sad enough."

    Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh when he heard this, and thought that it would be sad for you to raise a goldfish.

    "Do you want to die, do you know how expensive my fish is, so you just mess around with me?"

    Just at this moment, Su Xun and An Suke were about to leave when they suddenly heard a sharp voice coming from the goldfish shop, seeming to be angrily reprimanding something.

    Su Xun raised his head and looked over unconsciously. There was a woman in her 40s or 50s with gold earrings on her ears. She was probably the one who cursed.

    There is a little girl next to her, she looks about the same age as Su Xun, she is a little thin, but she looks pretty good, with a pretty face.

    He was still wearing an apron, and his long sleeves were rolled up, as if he was working here.

    The little girl hurriedly said: "I'm sorry boss, just now I wanted to change the water for these two fish, who knows why this fish jumped out suddenly."

    "Stop talking nonsense. The fish fell on the ground and was obviously broken. Look, it doesn't move in the water. It must be something wrong with the fall."

    The woman looked sharp-eyed and sharp-mouthed, and she kept cursing: "These are two fish ordered by the customer, and they fell like this. If the customer returns the goods, what should I do?"

    "Hurry up and pay me money. These two fish are at least millions. You can see how to pay. Call your family over, or I will call the police."

    The woman was obviously very angry and kept cursing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 Try It If You Can (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suke, who was at the door, was taken aback when she heard it. She hurriedly said, "Su Xun, what kind of fish are those? Two of them cost millions?"

    It felt a little bit beyond her imagination, isn't this just a bigger goldfish, An Suke hurriedly cost a few hundred dollars a piece, which is considered very expensive.

    After all, ordinary small goldfish only cost a few dollars each.

    Millions of fish, what kind of concept is this, is money so worthless now?

    One million can buy a house in an ordinary city, which feels quite scary.

    Anyway, no matter what An Suke thought, he couldn't connect those two fish with millions. He felt that his knowledge was really too little.

    Su Xun was a little disdainful, he said: "That's not an ordinary goldfish, don't you think it's so big, it's an arowana for viewing."

    "Rich people like this thing more. It symbolizes wealth and can bring wealth, and it looks good when placed at home, showing that they are rich."

    Su Xun didn't know much about these creatures in the water. He only heard Su Xun say: "Actually, it's just the same thing. It's hard to serve. When you buy it at home, it's like serving the uncle."

    "But there is no way the price has been raised. Rich people like it, so the price must be very expensive."

    Su Xun looked at the two arowanas in the huge fish tank, with all kinds of disdain in his eyes, he said: "But it's a million, she must be bragging."

    "Arowanas are indeed expensive, even millions of them."

    After An Suke heard it, she couldn't help but be dumbfounded, not to mention how shocked she was.

    There are millions of fish for one fish. Poverty limits imagination, and I don¨t know who can do such a thing. Anyway, An Suke feels that no matter how rich he is, he will not spend millions to buy a fish  Yes, it is simply unbelievable.

    Su Xun continued: "The kind must be of the highest quality, but it is very rare, and ordinary people cannot buy it. No matter what it is, once it is rare, the price will go up."

    "But the quality of those two arowanas is quite average. It would be good if they add up to 100,000 yuan. How can this kind of small shop have millions of fish?"

    Su Xun is very familiar with these things, and he himself has been in contact with them.

    I don't know how much better the quality of Ji Lao's arowana was than the one in this store. Ji Lao didn't say that it was millions.

    It is obvious that this woman is deliberately killing people, and she is a bit bad.

    It was millions of dollars, and she probably didn't expect to lose so much money, so she raised the price, so it's easy to discuss later, as long as she makes a fortune.

    ?Because the arowana was obviously thrown into trouble, and if the guests don't want it, her loss will not be low.

    However, this price obviously frightened the little girl, and her face turned pale by the way.

    "I'm sorry, boss, I really didn't mean it just now."

    The little girl was so anxious that she was about to cry, she said, "I'll go to the doctor to have a look."

    The woman looked disdainful, and she only heard her say: "Which doctor can treat fish? Don't even think about it. This fish seems to be dying. You are ready to lose money."

    An Suke said: "Su Xun, that little sister feels so pitiful, why don't you go and say a few words for her, you understand better."

    Obviously, An Suke was a little sympathetic. Seeing the little girl being bullied like this, she couldn't bear it.

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggering the random task [rescue dragon fish]"

    ? Task name: [Rescue Dragon Fish]

    Task requirements: The host encountered this accident, since it is within the scope of his ability, he should go and help him, heal the injured dragon fish, and help the girl.

    Task Difficulty: Three Stars

    Task reward: 30 points

    Just at this time, not only An Suke spoke, but even the system issued a task for Su Xun.

    Su Xun really didn't think much of it, and thought that when did this system become so sympathetic, it felt abnormal.

    But to be honest, Su Xun can't stand it anymore, no matter what the girl did before, even if she did it wrong.

    But if something goes wrong, if you tell them well, it¨s definitely nothing. If you start blackmailing, say something worth millions, this is outrageous, and I really can¨t stand it.

    Just as the system said, since you have encountered it, please help.

    A person who can work in this kind of place is also a good girl at first glance. Where does the money come from?Long brains, if someone really has millions, can they come to work with you?

    "Who told you that you can't cure fish?!"

    Just when the little girl was panicked, at a loss, and about to collapse, Su Xun walked in.

    The lady boss noticed Su Xun and An Suke at the door just now, and thought they were ordinary guests, the ones who left after just a few glances, she didn't pay much attention.

    Unexpectedly, she didn't care, but he even ran in.

    Glancing at Su Xun, it was obvious that Su Xun almost had the words "nosy" written on his face.

    The little girl also glanced at Su Xun in surprise, and found that she didn't know this person. She couldn't help being even more surprised for a while, thinking who is this?

    The lady boss is now in a fit of anger, and she said unceremoniously: "Cure the fish? Do you really think it's that easy?"

    "If you don't believe me, you can take it to a pet store to have a look."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I don't need to go to the pet shop, I can cure it myself!"

    "hehe！！"

    The expression on the woman's face was particularly interesting, with indescribable contempt, and she wondered why a psychopath suddenly appeared.

    Just like you, I don¨t know if you have raised fish, and you even treated fish, it¨s a big joke.

    "If you don't believe me, let me try" Su Xun said.

    "Why should I let you try it? What if you kill the fish later?" The woman boss had a very bad attitude.

    Su Xun thought it was funny, just now you said that this fish will not live long, why now, he is afraid that he will kill this fish.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "If you kill me, I will pay you directly, as much as you should pay, and everyone is here, so you are still afraid that I will run away?"

    "And you fish, two can be worth 100,000, and you can only open your mouth for a million, who are you fooling?"

    Su Xun punctured her mercilessly.

    No matter how shameless the woman boss is, she is really embarrassed now. Indeed, the price is far from one million.

    It seems that this is a knowledgeable person, which makes her feel very embarrassed.

    The woman who became angry from embarrassment said directly in a shrill voice: "Okay, you can try it if you have the ability."

    "If it can't be cured, how much will you pay back, how much will you pay me, no matter who you pay, don't even try to run away anyway."

    The woman has already made up her mind, anyway, no matter what happens today, she will blackmail a fortune.

    As for Su Xun being able to cure the arowana, she really never thought about it, and felt that it was definitely impossible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just try it, Su Xun is too lazy to talk nonsense with this woman, this kind of person is obviously a shrew, the unreasonable kind.

    If you let Su Xun keep arguing with her, Su Xun may not be able to tell her, but he is afraid that he will not hold back when the time comes, and if he is caught, he will give her a hammer, which will be more embarrassing.

    And that little girl, when she saw that Su Xun was really going to make a move, she knew that she might have met a kind person.

    Ordinary people are strangers to each other. When encountering such a thing, how could they come up to help? It feels impossible.

    Su Xun may be really warm-hearted, and it is precisely because of this appearance that the little girl looks even more worried.

    She is a kind person, and she was worried that something might go wrong with Su Xun, and the boss blackmailed him too.

    At that moment just now, she has already seen clearly what kind of face this woman boss is.

    Su Xun has come to the huge fish tank, and the ground next to it is full of water stains. It is estimated that something went wrong just now, let the dragon fish jump out.

    Perhaps that little girl was not too careful, after all, she had to be a little more cautious when changing the water for the arowana.

    There are two arowanas in the fish tank, they are relatively big, but they are not that exaggerated, because Su Xun just said that the quality of these arowanas is very average.

    The really awesome dragon fish, I'm afraid he can't afford a small shop like his. Once millions of funds are invested in it, if something goes wrong, it may blow up.

    One of the two arowanas seemed to be in good shape, quite calm, and swung its tail twice from time to time.

    ? But the other one is a bit ineffective. It is obviously more muddled, and the feeling of not being able to swim seems to be a little weak.

    Take a closer look, it should be that the head has been dropped, and there is a spot of blood stasis next to the gills of the fish, probably something went wrong.

    As for what happened, Su Xun really didn't know very well, no matter how capable he was, he couldn't see what was wrong with the fish.

    After all, the body structure of fish is still quite different from that of humans, and it is not a mammal.

    No matter what the situation is, anyway, for Su Xun, it doesn't have much influence, since he has the spirit of a real dragon in his body, if he directly instills a little bit of it, there will be no problem.

    Su Xun first picked up the arowana fish. The fish was obviously lacking in energy, so it didn't make a fuss at all when it was taken out of the water. Su Xun didn't have to worry about the water splashing on him.

    Pretending to inject a trace of real dragon energy into the head of the dragon fish, he threw it back.

    "It's ready!"

    Su Xun wiped his hands, and then spoke.

    "That's all right? Are you kidding me?"

    The woman was taken aback for a moment, and then a sneer appeared on her face. She said, "Just take it out, and then it will be fine?"

    "You really think I'm a fool, don't you? Who are you pretending to deceive here? Hurry up and pay me, or I won't agree!"

    After finishing speaking, the woman looked very excited, and she was about to grab Su Xun's hand when she came up, for fear that Su Xun would run away.

    ?This startled Su Xun, thinking that men and women can't kiss each other, what the hell are you doing.

    "Plop！"

    Su Xun quickly dodged, and at this moment, a splash of water suddenly rose in the bathtub, attracting everyone's attention.

    It can be clearly seen that the arowana that was still half dead just now suddenly became lively, wagging its tail constantly, and was more energetic than the other one.

    And if you look closer, you can find that the arowana seems to be completely fine.

    Even the bruises on the head have completely disappeared, and it seems that the condition is not good.

    The woman opened her mouth wide, her eyes were filled with shock for a moment, she didn't know what to say.

    What the hell is this operation? It seemed like it was about to die, but now it¨s back to normal. Could it be that the fish just now was pretended by yourself?

    Excitement also flashed across the worried eyes of the little girl. Obviously, she didn't expect that Su Xun was so powerful. How did he do it?

    The woman was a little disappointed. She wanted to use this to blackmail some money. Millions of dollars would definitely be impossible, but if she could make tens of thousands of dollars, it would be more than she earned in a month.

    Unexpectedly, this kid really cooked the fish.

      The unreconciled woman continued to say: "Hmph, you must have hurt it just now, so you stimulated it, and it will still be half dead later."

    "Don't think you can fool me by doing this, let me tell you, you have to lose money today, otherwise, you don't want to get out of this door!"

    Su Xun frowned, it was obvious that this shrew made him very upset.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I don't want to talk nonsense with you, I hope you don't go too far, otherwise, no one may suffer today."

    The woman was stunned for a moment, feeling that the aura of Su Xun's body seemed to have slipped away for a moment.

    But after she realized it, she was not afraid, but intensified: "If you don't give me money today, try it later!"

    "I'm going to call the police and let the police talk to you."

    "No, boss, don't call the police, just speak up if you have something to say."

    The little girl, who was obviously frightened again, quickly turned pale and said.

    Su Xun couldn't help sighing, thinking that this girl obviously has too little social experience, and she can only be bullied when she comes out. Her personality is a bit similar to An Suke.

    If you look like Mo Xiaoli's character, if this woman boss dares to bully her, I'm afraid Mo Xiaoli will be slapped a few times if she can go straight up.

    Of course, the personality of a person also has a certain relationship with your family environment. There is no way to do this.

    But with her appearance, it is obvious that Su Xun cannot be frightened.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "No problem, if you want to, then quickly call the police."

    "Let him see what's wrong with this fish, and let's talk about your blackmail."

    While speaking, Su Xun took out his mobile phone and said, "Just now you said that you want millions, but I have already photographed it!"

    ? In fact, it was not filmed at all. Su Xun's plan was to frighten her. Believe it or not, it must have had a certain psychological impact on her anyway.

    Sure enough, the woman's complexion was not very good-looking, she was really a little scared by Su Xun.

    Her face was uncertain, especially when she saw that the dragon fish was still alive and kicking, she was even more uncertain. If the police were called, she would be a little afraid.

    After all, millions of dollars are indeed extorted. If it is stone hammered, the crime is not small.

    Finally she was frightened, so she could only say bluntly: "Hmph, I'm too lazy to be familiar with you."

    "Get out of here quickly, don't affect my business, and you, get out of here too, you don't have to work here anymore, you're a messy person, you can't do anything well, what use are you for!" (Remember the site URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 Mo Qianqian (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What he said was really unbearable, showing his own acrimony to the fullest.

    The woman boss yelled at the little girl when she caught her.

    However, the little girl looked soft and weak, and she didn't dare to speak back. Looking at it made people feel that it was even more unpleasant.

    Su Xun was also very angry. Although she had nothing to do with this little girl, she couldn't stand it.

    Everyone will have a heart to sympathize with the weak, especially if the weak is a girl. It is really not a good feeling to see someone bullying the weak.

    "Who do you think is willing to work here, you can leave, and pay the salary quickly!" Su Xun said sharply.

    This woman has a bad attitude. You should have a worse attitude than her. Anyway, you can't have a good face towards this kind of person.

    Anyway, it doesn't look easy to work here, let alone have such a boss, even if you continue to work, it's not easy.

    It's a good thing to leave like this. It's hard to find a good job these days, but it's not a big problem to find a job.

    Why hang on this tree, I met myself today, and I can help her, if this happens again, who should I turn to?

    It's better to leave quickly, which is equivalent to getting out of the pit.

    "The resentment value from the lady boss is +45!"

    As soon as she heard the word "salary", the woman started to scream, and she said: "You think too much, you have only worked here for two days, and the probationary period has not passed, so you have to pay back your salary."

    When Su Xun heard that he was talented, no wonder there would be problems, probably not proficient.

    Then there is nothing to do. It is really not easy to ask for salary. After working for two days, I haven¨t arrived yet. The salary of two hundred is estimated to be nothing.

    The little girl also shook her head to Su Xun, and said in a grateful voice: "It's okay, I don't need any salary, I just came here, and I don't have any salary."

    Once Su Xun heard that she, the client, had already said that, what else could she say, and that was all she could do.

    "It's really nothing to find trouble for me, bad luck!"

    The woman boss walked into the shop directly, and she didn't know what she was doing, as if she didn't want to get in touch with Su Xun and the others.

    "Su Xun, let's go!" An Suke obviously didn't want to stay here any longer.

    However, Su Xun glanced at the shop and said, "Wait for a while."

    While speaking, Su Xun made a move. He moved a few fish tanks at the door, and changed their positions irregularly. At the same time, he poured a lot of water on a lucky tree at the door.

    Some strange actions stunned An Suke, and she wondered what Su Xun was doing, playing tricks?

    "Let's go!"

    In just one minute, after Su Xun finished what was on hand, he hurriedly said something.

    He was not playing house just now, but changed the feng shui here, completely blocking the way to make money in this shop.

    Although those fish tanks and the like will be retracted at night, it doesn't matter, as long as it lasts for a while, the pattern will be changed.

    Su Xun can tell that the business of this store is quite good, not to mention getting rich, it is quite easy to earn hundreds of thousands a year.

    Nowadays, ordinary small supermarkets do not necessarily have so much net profit, because the expenses are too high. It is not tiring to open such a small store by one person, and can still make so much money, which can be said to be quite comfortable.

    But with regards to the character of this boss, Su Xun felt that some punishment must be given, otherwise, this kind of person would be really disgusting all the time.

    Directly cutting off her source of income, the business of this store will become bleak in the future. There will be no business and sales. In the long run, it will definitely go bankrupt.

    After the closure, the store will be transferred, and if other people take over, it will definitely be redecorated, and the feng shui will naturally change at that time.

    "Little sister, don't worry, there's nothing wrong with it." An Suke said.

    Maybe it was An Suke's gentleness that made this little sister feel kind, and she didn't seem so nervous anymore.

    The little girl said: "Thank you very much today. The boss asked me to change the water in the fish tank. It turned out that I did it for the first time. If I was not careful, something happened. It almost scared me."

    When Su Xun heard it, the boss was too insignificant. He changed the water for the first time and didn't even look at it.??If a novice does this, there will definitely be problems.

    "It's over. You should be a part-time job. If you want to find a job, it's best to find some coffee shops and fast food restaurants. There are not so many things."

    The little girl nodded, she smiled and showed two canine teeth, not to mention really cute.

    I just heard her say: "Brothers and sisters, please leave me a call. When I earn money in the future, I will treat you to dinner."

    "No, why are you being so polite!" An Suke quickly waved his hand.

    But that little girl seems to have a stubborn temper, and she always wants to leave a contact information.

    Su Xun's impression of this little girl is quite good, not that kind of good impression, but simply thinks that this girl is nice and simple, and looks clean and comfortable.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, you can leave her a WeChat account or something, maybe you can be a friend in the future."

    After all, Su Xun is a man, and with An Suke by his side, he is too embarrassed to add a girl, so it is better to let An Suke.

    An Suke also nodded, and the two of them left their numbers and added WeChat. An Suke said, "My name is An Suke, and I'm at Jianghai University."

    "Sister, are you also at Jianghai University, which university? I'm from Jianghai Jiaotong University." The girl asked quickly.

    Su Xun couldn't help but think highly of her when she heard it. This Jianghai Jiaotong University is also a top university in the country. Many majors are no worse than Jianghai University. It is very good to be admitted there.

    It seems that she did come out to do a part-time job, and she has this awareness just after she went to university. It is not easy, and it is admirable.

    The key point is that everyone is a freshman. She seems to be young, probably only an adult, and it may be because of her looks, anyway, she looks younger than Su Xun and the others.

    "We are from Jianghai University."

    Fortunately, Jianghai University is also awesome, otherwise I would be embarrassed to say it.

    "Brother, what's your name? My name is Mo Qianqian!"

    The little girl showed her little canine teeth again.

    Su Xun quickly said: "My name is Su Xun, the Xun at three o'clock water."

    "Okay, then I'll go back to school first, and I have to study by myself at night."

    After the little girl left, Su Xun glanced at her back and silently said the name "Mo Qianqian".

    The name is not bad, but this surname made Su Xun unconsciously think of Mo Xiaoli.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Directly from behind... (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Thinking of Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun was in a trance involuntarily.

    Seems to recall the past, and for a while the mood is a little abnormal, as if caught in it.

    After all, the surname Mo is not a common surname. Among the people Su Xun has come into contact with in his life, Mo Xiaoli seems to be the only one, which is relatively rare.

    Naturally, it will still be fresh in people's memory, and Mo Qianqian is the second one, so Su Xun can't help but associate them together.

    Both of them have the surname Mo, and they both live in Jianghai. Could it really be related?

    Just now I wanted to ask, but An Suke was by the side, Su Xun was too embarrassed to ask directly, and she didn't take An Suke seriously.

    Sometimes there are too many women, it's quite annoying, and it's not as cool as you imagined, you have to take care of everyone's feelings.

    However, Su Xun thought about it again, he thought that he might have thought too much, how could there be such a coincidence.

    First of all, the first point is that Mo Xiaoli's family is very good. In her eyes, several million are just pocket money. Her family situation must be good to make people jealous.

    But this Mo Qianqian is different. You can tell by the clothes she is wearing. They are very simple and ordinary, and they are ordinary street stalls worth tens of dollars and tens of millions.

    ? If the family conditions are really good, I wouldn¨t start working part-time just after I went to college. It proves that the family situation is not so good, and I want to earn living expenses by myself.

    If the family is really rich, even if you want to exercise yourself, you won¨t come out to work part-time after finishing your military training in college. Anyway, Su Xun never appeared around.

    Besides, although Mo Qianqian looks good, there seems to be a gap between Mo Xiaoli and Mo Xiaoli. The two of them don't look alike at all, so they shouldn't be relatives or something.

    Probably because I thought too much, but Su Xun's mood can't be considered very good.

    Although people have come to Jianghai, they thought they were closer to Mo Xiaoli, but Su Xun felt farther away.

    There is no audio at all, no news, the phone cannot be connected, the game account has not been logged in, and the whole person seems to have evaporated from the world.

    Jianghai is so big, Su Xun can't find it for a while, and he has no clue, just like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Some time ago, I was still busy with military training, and I didn't go out of school a few times.

    Su Xun decided to go home after the National Day two days later, go to Mo Xiaoli's house, let the Xiaotian dog smell the things Mo Xiaoli used, and feel the smell.

    Xiaotiangou can track thousands of miles, let it go out and find Mo Xiaoli, it shouldn't be too difficult.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you?"

    When Su Xun was in a daze, An Suke who was next to him obviously noticed something strange, so he hurriedly asked.

    Only then did Su Xun come to his senses, and said in a hurry: "It's nothing, I have three water in my name, and so does hers. It seems quite a coincidence."

    "Let's find a place to eat quickly, and we have to go back for evening self-study later."

    Su Xun hastily changed the subject. He really wanted to skip class, but An Suke, a good student like him, might not be good at it.

    Sure enough, An Suke realized that she still had to study by herself in the evening, and she also said, "Forget it, let's go back and eat something in the cafeteria."

    With such a girlfriend who can save money, what else can Su Xun say? He feels that he has a lot of money and just can't spend it.

    ? Back at school, the state of self-study in the evening is relatively relaxed, and it is also because I will go home soon, so everyone is very excited.

    Some people have already asked for leave tonight and ran away. Generally, around the time of the holiday, many people will definitely ask for leave.

    Su Xun asked: "Both of you, you should go home, this time it's a holiday."

    After all, it is the first vacation after entering the university, and it is the longest except for the winter and summer vacations. After a full week, everyone will definitely go home.

    Liu Rufeng said: "I don't care, my home is in Jianghai, if you want to go back, you can go back, and you don't have to go back if you don't want to."

    "I guess I won't be able to go back. After looking at it, I can't get a train ticket, and the journey time is too long. When I arrive in the city, I have to take a bus for more than an hour to our county."

    "Estimated half of the seven-day vacation was wasted in the car, which can torture people to death, so we should wait for the winter vacation before going back." Jiang Wu's face hurts, as if endocrine.

    It can be seen that he really wants to go home, but it is true that home is too far away.

      There is nothing to do about it. According to what he said, it is indeed not worthwhile to go back, and he can only go home once a semester. This is a relatively distant sorrow.

    It is fast to fly, but he is afraid that he does not have the ability. A ticket costs several thousand yuan, so how can a student take it casually, and it seems that the student card cannot be used for that thing.

    Su Xun can't say to give him money. Everyone is pure friends at this age. Even if they go out to drink and eat, they take turns to treat guests, so that their self-esteem can be maintained.

    Liu Rufeng said: "Then I won't go back, I will stay with you, take you out to play, and play Jianghai all over."

    "That's a good relationship. The women in Jianghai are the most beautiful. You must take me to experience it. If you don't have money to play, I'll take a look." Jiang Wu's coercion started again.

    Su Xun looked worried, and couldn't help but said: "You two are the only ones left in the dormitory, don't mess around, I don't want to see your chrysanthemums have turned yellow when I come back."

    "roll!"

    ！！！！！！！！

    Thanks to An Suke's thoughtfulness, he bought the high-speed rail tickets in advance. After Su Xun arrived at the station, he realized how terrifying the passenger flow was during the National Day holiday.

    Jianghai is also a top-level city. The traffic flow at this station can be imagined. It is really a lucky thing to get a ticket.

    Su Xun also decided that after going back this time, he must drive his Lamborghini over.

    This time, I happened to be back with An Suke, and the two of us could sit down together. It was a bit inconvenient if we didn't have a car. If we had a car, we could go home casually.

    After more than an hour's drive, after arriving in Jianghai, the two parted ways. An Suke went home, while Su Xun went to the house he rented.

    Although I don't live there, the house was rented for a long time at the beginning, so it hasn't expired yet, just like Su Xun's home in Jianghai.

    When the house expires, Su Xun doesn't plan to return it. It's best to contact the landlord and buy the house. It doesn't matter a few million, after all, he already has feelings.

    At home, he threw his backpack on the bed, and Su Xun drove to Tianji Company. At this point, Luo Shenyi might not be off work yet.

    "Boss, you are on vacation."

    After seeing Su Xun, Wang Zhaobang hurriedly said affectionately.

    Su Xun chatted with him, and Wang Zhaobang knew what he was here for, and said, "Boss Luo is in the office."

    "Okay, I'll go first."

    Su Xun pushed open the glass door of the office, but there was no sound.

    As soon as the door was pushed open, Luo Shenyi was sorting out the materials, with her back to the door, her perfect figure was fully revealed the moment she stood on tiptoe.

    Su Xun deliberately played tricks, walked in quietly, and directly from behind (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434: Tianhai Group's Cocktail Party (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun looked at Luo Shenyi, who had his back turned to this side, that perfect figure, matched with the long hair that draped over his shoulders like a waterfall.

    To be honest, Su Xun was a little moved, and he was also a little evil, and he did something so bold that both humans and gods were angry.

    I saw Su Xun tiptoeing, without making a sound, directly from behind, and secretly hugged Luo Shenyi.

    "Wow！！"

    Luo Shenyi was obviously frightened, no matter how calm and calm he was, without any premonition, he was hugged directly from behind. It is estimated that the area of ??psychological shadow in that moment should be quite large.

    The documents in his hand were scattered all over the place in an instant.

    With a scream, Su Xun didn't expect her reaction to be so strong, and quickly said: "Don't scream, it's me!"

    As soon as she heard Su Xun's voice, Luo Shenyi immediately became quiet. Su Xun could clearly feel that her whole body had obviously relaxed now.

    Unlike just now, the whole person was in a state of tension, and he almost made a move on Su Xun.

    Luo Shenyi said angrily: "What are you doing, you surprised me, are you back from vacation?"

    "Yes, what's the matter with your company, why don't you have a holiday, this should be a national statutory holiday."

    Su Xun said curiously, and he also tried to come over to have a look, thinking that if there is no place here, then Luo Shenyi should be at home, and he didn't call her, wanting to give her a surprise.

    With her workaholic personality, it is very likely that she will not give herself a vacation.

    ?After the results came, Su Xun found that Luo Shenyi was not the only one, it seemed that the company was still full.

    Luo Shenyi said: "I told them in advance, isn't this a critical development opportunity for the company, the workload is too much, I have already started to arrange for the chip you gave me."

    "Those who want to take a vacation can take a vacation. For the few days that you don't take a vacation, the salary will be calculated at five times the salary. Everyone will stay and work."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, thinking that this is generous enough, the state stipulates that it is three times, and you come five times at once, this is so comfortable, who would have nothing to do with money?

    Moreover, there are huge crowds of people all over the country on National Day, and the experience of going out to play is particularly bad. It is better to go to work and get paid.

    And it is not mandatory, you can choose whatever you want, this is more comfortable, it seems that everyone still prefers money.

    The two of them just talked like this, maintaining this seemingly inappropriate posture for children, as if both of them had forgotten about it.

    "President Luo, here is a copy"

    At this moment, the glass door was pushed open, and there was the sound of hurried high-heeled footsteps. When the door was pushed open, it was a secretary with a bunch of documents in his hands.

    The moment she opened the door and came in, she was still talking, but after she came in, the voice stopped abruptly.

    His eyes widened, and he couldn't believe what he was seeing. Could this be a hallucination?

    The president who is usually cold and resolute, what happened today? How could he do such a shameful thing in the office with a man.

    The little secretary is also an adult, and the things she should understand will naturally move. Anyone with a discerning eye knows this action, and she is driving.

    She also realized that she seemed to have come at the wrong time, so she hurriedly said, "I'm sorry to bother you."

    Before Luo Shenyi could speak, the secretary hurriedly withdrew, thinking that it would be better to wait for a while after they finished their work, it would not be good for him to do so.

    The whole process only took a few seconds, and Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were both a little confused.

    The two of them separated, and Luo Shenyi's face flushed again, it looked like a ripe apple, and one couldn't help but want to take a bite.

    Luo Shenyi said angrily, "It's all your fault, you must have been misunderstood now."

    "The body is not afraid of the shadow slanting, what are you afraid of, we didn't do anything, we will talk about playing the glory of the king in a while." Su Xun said with a smile.

    And Luo Shenyi looked at Su Xun with a look of foolishness, and obviously didn't want to continue communicating with him.

    Luo Shenyi continued to sit back on her desk, and began to work in a serious manner. Su Xun was beside her, playing the role of troublemaker very well, and said, "What time do you get off work? Let's go have a meal."

    "By the way, I forgot if you didn't mention this."

    Luo Shenyi seemed to think of something suddenly.??, she said: "At seven o'clock tonight, there will be a reception, you can go with me."

    "What are you doing in this kind of thing? It doesn't make any sense."

    Su Xun frowned, and he didn't like it when he heard about the reception.

    ? On the surface, it looks glamorous and tall, but in fact, it may be dirty behind the scenes. There are many women on it, but it is a good opportunity to find a lot of money.

    To put it bluntly, it is a social place, but it looks more high-end.

    Like Luo Shenyi, after passing by, I am afraid that many men will come over with a fake look. Although Luo Shenyi will not talk to them, but Su Xun thinks about it, it still doesn't feel very good.

    Luo Shenyi was also a little helpless, she said: "You think I want to go, I hate that kind of occasion even more than you, and I hardly participated in it before."

    "But this time it's different. We are in Linjiang, and a big company has come, called Tianhai Group. Their headquarters is in Jianghai City."

    "It's a well-known listed company. If you go and check it, you should be able to find it easily. It has assets of hundreds of billions. It came to Linjiang to expand its business."

    Luo Shenyi analyzed: "This time they came here to establish a good relationship with the people in the business community on the Linjiang side, so they organized a reception like this."

    "As for Linjiang, everyone knows that Tianhai Group is a very powerful company, and being invited to this reception has even become a symbol of status."

    "I also received the invitation. After thinking about it, I still have to go. Otherwise, I'm afraid the influence will be bad. There is no need to offend a big company of his size."

    Su Xun also probably understood what she meant. It seems that this company has indeed done something wrong, and it can even make people with high vision such as Luo Shenyi afraid.

    ?But after thinking about it, I am relieved. If I can become a big company in Jianghai, and go to Linjiang, other companies will naturally be incomparable.

    They are here to expand their business, so they naturally have to establish a good relationship with local snakes, and the local people in Linjiang also feel that the Tianhai Group is tall and can't wait to communicate with them.

    If you come and go like this, the reception tonight will naturally attract much attention.

    Su Xun knew there was no other way, so he said: "Okay, then be careful when you go, don't drink too much." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435: Young Master (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was just talking about it. He knew that Luo Shenyi must know these truths. Based on her experience, she shouldn't need to worry too much.

    But Su Xun still wants to tell you that if you really encounter any problems later, just call yourself in time.

    But Luo Shenyi said: "You go with me, anyway, you have nothing to do at night."

    Just now Su Xun said that he would go to dinner with him at night, which proves that he actually has nothing to do at night.

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said: "Can I go too, can I bring my family?"

    As soon as she heard that Su Xun wanted to take advantage again, Luo Shenyi gave him a blank look, looking very coquettish.

    At the same time, he said: "You can bring a female companion there, but I am a woman, so naturally I can also bring a male companion there, there is no limit to this."

    ""

    Su Xun always felt something was wrong when he heard it, why did he act like a little boy.

    However, Su Xun thought about it for a while, and he really had nothing to do at night.

    He doesn't like that kind of occasion, but since Luo Shenyi has gone, it's better for him to accompany him.

    That kind of singing while drinking is easy to make people worry.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "That's fine, let's go there together at night."

    Because she wanted to attend the banquet, Luo Shenyi didn't stay in the company for too long, and she went back before it was time to get off work.

    Because to attend this kind of banquet, you have to go back and dress up and change into a dress. This is the most basic.

    It's not that you have to make yourself look good, but that you have to respect it.

    Everyone is like this. It is not very good for you to be a maverick by yourself. People will not praise you for having a personality, but secretly criticize you behind your back.

    Su Xun originally refused. What he hated the most was wearing a dress, which felt more laborious than wearing a casual suit.

    It was Luo Shenyi who talked badly, and then persuaded Su Xun.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, Luo Shenyi in the dress was simply too beautiful, and he couldn't be so casual, as if he didn't deserve Luo Shenyi.

    Don't make it more formal, how to protect her when the time comes, this is an important issue, and we must face it squarely.

    ?After dressing up, it was getting late, Su Xun drove to the place where the banquet was held, and knew without thinking, usually this kind of banquet was in a big hotel.

    A five-star hotel near the river, it is estimated that it has been booked out.

    Ordinary people seem to be generous, but if you think about it, the Tianhai Group is so powerful, it should be drizzle, and it is nothing to buy the hotel.

    Entering this magnificent hotel, Luo Shenyi showed the invitation card and showed it to the person checking at the door.

    The service attitude was quite good, and they were led in respectfully along the way.

    On the second floor of the hotel, there is a lobby, which is basically the same for receptions and other things.

    It's not like the kind of meal where there are many tables, and a table can seat more than a dozen people.

    That can only be called a banquet, which is different from a banquet.

    There are no tables here, some are just long tables with all kinds of exquisite food placed in a circle.

    Originally, Su Xun didn't really think about coming here, but after seeing these delicate foods, he couldn't help but twitch his index finger.

    Among other things, I can still have a good meal today, there is no problem.

    "Hello, Mr. Luo!"

    ?As a result, Luo Shenyi's arrival immediately attracted everyone's attention, and Su Xun had already guessed the unavoidable things.

    After all, in this world, apart from money and power, women are the only things that can attract men.

    And the men here have long been considered winners in life, what else do they lack, they are naturally interested in women.

    For a woman like Luo Shenyi, I'm afraid I can count on one hand the whole Linjiang, which man is not tempted, and does not desire to have something happen.

    If any man says he has no interest in Luo Shenyi, then I'm sorry, he must be pretending to be aggressive, or there are certain problems in some aspects.

    Not long after he came over, someone came up with champagne, obviously trying to strike up a conversation.

    And the people who came over all stared at Su Xun. How should I say that kind of look, there is a feeling that is hard to describe. Anyway, Su Xun looked at him, not?It is very comfortable.

    Fortunately, Luo Shenyi is also an old hand, she doesn't even have to laugh, everyone knows that she has such a temper, but she is able to dismiss all these people with a few words with ease.

    Su Xun couldn't help but said: "What's the point of such an occasion? The people here are too pretending, and no one speaks the truth."

    "They are all old fritters in the business world. Whoever is honest, who is really honest, has long been killed by them."

    A little speechless, but Su Xun also knew that there seemed to be nothing wrong with what he said.

    Su Xun has no interest in these things, anyway, he doesn't like to contact with this kind of people, he feels that it's a waste of time, and it's meaningless to life.

    Besides, although they are awesome, Su Xun really doesn't necessarily like them.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Can I get something to eat, I'm a little hungry, why don't they eat anything?"

    Luo Shenyi was also a little speechless, thinking that if anyone came here, who would eat food regardless of his image, whoever lacks food, came here for the purpose of socializing and entertaining.

    Probably only Su Xun, who really came here to eat.

    Luo Shenyi originally wanted to say, when you are eating, remember to pay attention to your image, don't be so voracious, you don't get along with everyone.

    However, after thinking about it again, why should he look like that? If that were the case, he would not be Su Xun, and Luo Shenyi would naturally not say anything about him.

    "Then you go, eat as much as you want, I have to socialize, remember not to run too far, I won't be able to find you later."

    "Okay, with such a big place, where else can I go?"

    Su Xun also observed for a while just now, and it is true that many people came to talk to Luo Shenyi, but everyone is also a shameless person.

    It won't be like the gangsters on the street. If you like it, you come here to play hooligans and the like.

    With a few simple words from Luo Shenyi, there is nothing wrong with dealing with the past, and those people will leave in a sensible way.

    Therefore, Su Xun is not too worried. At this time, it is more important to fill the stomach, and today cannot be in vain.

    Anyway, I feel that those people have something wrong with them. If they don¨t eat, why are you here? Isn¨t it a waste of so much delicious food?

    Many rare foods, such as caviar, truffles, and even steak, look top-notch.

    Su Xun was impolite, and began to eat extravagantly.

    "Everyone be quiet, let me introduce to you, the organizer of this banquet is also the young owner of Tianhai Group, Lin Fengping!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Treat You To A Glass Of Wine (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don't know who said something loudly at this time, the voice was quite loud, even Su Xun in the corner heard it.

    Afterwards, there was no sound in the entire hall, and everyone seemed to be quite conscious, so they quieted down.

    Because everyone knows that the big shot is about to appear on the stage.

    The reason why everyone wants to come here today, and many people even feel that it is a very face-saving thing to participate in this banquet, is all because of Tianhai Group.

    For everyone here, the Tianhai Group is really scary, not to mention currying favor with others, at least you can't offend them.

    To fight against that kind of big company is purely something that people with problematic brains can do.

    Of course, it would be a great thing if it could be related. Those who can come here today obviously have a different purpose.

    Except for Su Xun, he just wants to be a quiet foodie.

    The voice fell, and after a while, a young man came out.

    With such attention, everyone was staring at it, which made Su Xun unable to avoid it, and couldn't help but look at it for a while, what was the situation.

    Indeed quite young, according to Su Xun's judgment, at most around 25 years old, this age is already very young in the business world.

    A well-tailored tuxedo looks quite elegant, not very handsome, but there is nothing wrong with it, and it looks okay.

    There is no need for men to pursue good looks. If they don't enter the entertainment industry, they don't need to be like Su Xun. Being so handsome is not of much use.

    The key point is that Lin Fengping's temperament is quite good.

    It seems that he is not the same as the ordinary rich second generation. He doesn't have a dandy temperament on him. Anyway, Su Xun feels that he gives a good first impression, he is chic and generous.

    Of course, the most important thing is that he is rich. This guy is the young owner of the Tianhai Group. No one knows whether his father has an illegitimate child outside.

    Anyway, on the surface, he is just such a son, that is to say, the Tianhai Group will belong to this guy in the future.

    Backed by hundreds of billions of net worth, he is already a winner among the winners in life at such a young age.

    There is no way, the reincarnation technique is good, some people are born, they are at the finish line, ordinary people are born at the starting line, no matter how hard they try, they can't beat others.

    No wonder the eyes of those women kept shining when they looked at him.

    Obviously, this kind of man is what many women dream of.

    The women here, all of whom look glamorous, are actually courtesans who come for the rich, as long as they have money.

    Not to mention this kind of rich yet young and unrestrained, if you can hook up with him and get a few pao's smoothly, you probably won't have to worry about it for the rest of your life.

    However, as a man, Su Xun really has no interest in him.

    Besides, no matter how rich his family is, he is not as rich as himself anyway. Compared with Su Xun, he is just a scum, and Su Xun doesn't like him at all.

    And his intuition told Su Xun that this person seemed to be quite pretending.

    Otherwise, if you have a banquet, you can just come out, but in the end, this person has to wait a while before coming out, and put on a look that attracts everyone's attention.

    It is estimated that in his subconscious mind, Linjiang is just a small place, and his level is much higher than that of the people here.

    "Hello everyone, I am very glad that everyone can give me face today. I hope we can all be friends. My father sent me to Linjiang to expand my business. I also hope that everyone will take care of me in Linjiang in the future."

    It's not bad to say something in a scene. It sounds like there is nothing wrong with it. For him, it should be a matter of ease.

    The people below also followed suit. Of course, what they said was definitely just some scene.

    Su Xun really felt his scalp tingling, and felt that these people were too fake. If he lived like that in the future, he had to give himself a slap without saying a word.

    Fortunately, no one cared about him, Su Xun hid quietly in the corner by himself, and just ate well.

    ?Not to mention, this kid is quite willing. The food he made today is very careful. Although no one eats it, after Su Xun ate it, he felt that the taste was really good.

    What's even more rare is that Su Xun, a local turtle, experienced some expensive food that he had never eaten before.

      Regardless of their entertainment, Su Xun ate on his own, and at the same time he looked at Luo Shenyi from time to time.

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi was able to deal with it freely and there was no problem, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seems that I really think too much. Everyone is a member of the upper class. No matter what their character is, they will not show it, otherwise their reputation will be too bad.

    Su Xun also relaxed, took out his mobile phone, and ate while playing with the mobile phone. It was quite relaxed and comfortable, which was a strange thing in the whole banquet.

    On Lin Fengping's side, after socializing for a while, they stopped for a while.

    He is the protagonist of today, and he will definitely be busy tonight.

    When it stopped, Lin Fengping's eyes kept wandering around Luo Shenyi's body. It was obvious that Luo Shenyi's beauty had completely attracted him.

    The guy opened his mouth and asked, "Who is that woman?"

    There was someone of her own beside her, so she hurried forward and whispered, "Young Master Lin, she is Luo Shenyi, the president of Tianji Technology Company, she is considered a strong woman, known as the goddess of Linjiang's business world."

    "Business goddess?"

    Lin Fengping's eyes, which were not very big, narrowed directly, and then he said: "It seems that the reputation is indeed well-deserved."

    "Tianji Technology Company has been rapped a lot recently. Bring me that bottle of Lafite, and I'll go find her for a drink." Lin Fengping ordered.

    "yes!"

    The subordinates immediately understood that Lin Fengping was interested in Luo Shenyi.

    Lin Fengping is not the kind of lustful person. With his identity, if he wants a woman, he can have several in a day, and he will not repeat the same for a year.

    But he has high eyesight. Ordinary women can't catch his eyes at all. They can interest him, and it just proves from the side that Luo Shenyi is refined.

    "Mr. Luo, hello. I'm Lin Fengping. I've heard of Mr. Luo's name a long time ago. When I saw him today, my reputation is well-deserved, even more beautiful than in the legend."

    Luo Shenyi praised Luo Shenyi when she came up, but Luo Shenyi didn't care what he said at all.

    Just a little surprised, this guy actually came over on his own initiative.

    Luo Shenyi also said politely in embarrassment: "Hello, Young Master Lin, I'm so grateful for the award."

    The indifferent attitude made Lin Fengping's desire to conquer even stronger.

    I just heard Lin Fengping say: "Mr. Luo, please have a glass of wine!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437 Perfunctory (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Generally, this is the case when attending this kind of banquet. If you want to strike up a conversation with a girl, then basically you only use these two routines.

    Either to invite someone to have a drink, or to invite someone to dance, in this way, there will be a chance to chat.

    Basically, whether you have feelings, whether you are interested or not, you can basically tell clearly after talking for a few minutes.

    We are all adults, and we will not be ignorant and hesitant like children.

    Lin Fengping has basically never taken the initiative to strike up a conversation with a woman, because it is usually women who take the initiative to jump on him, and he has become accustomed to it for so many years.

    But Luo Shenyi's beauty and more important temperament made it rare for him to let go of his airs today and take the initiative once.

    Many of the other women were staring at Lin Fengping. This was their active target tonight. Among the women present, more than one or two were thinking about how to take Lin Fengping down.

    ?After seeing Lin Fengping take the initiative to find Luo Shenyi, everyone inevitably felt a sense of loss or envy in it.

    But Luo Shenyi's beauty is there, people don't even have the right to be jealous, they can only feel ashamed, no wonder Lin Fengping will take the initiative to find him.

    Lin Fengping had just finished speaking, and the servants beside him hurried up, holding an ice bucket in his hand, which was filled with crushed ice.

    On top of the ice cubes, a bottle of red wine was placed obliquely, which looked quite tall.

    Lin Fengping reached out and took out the bottle of wine, and said, "Mr. Luo, this is the 82-year-old authentic Lafite I brought from Jianghai.

    Unlike the overwhelming publicity in the world now, those are actually gimmicks. My wine was auctioned at a huge price from Chateau Lafite in France.

    It is an authentic 82-year-old wine. After time has passed, the taste must be very good. I would like to invite Mr. Luo to taste it with me.  "

    When he was talking, Lin Fengping still had a smile on his face. He looked very charming. It's no wonder he was a son, he had received a good education, but he was different.

    "My God, it turned out to be a real Lafite in 1982. It must be very expensive, right?"

    "Nonsense, how can a person of Lin Shao's status get fake ones, let alone hundreds of thousands of bottles, and the price is worthless."

    "This wine is like a house. After you buy it and put it there, even if it doesn't move, the price will be even different after a few years. Isn't this a normal thing?"

    "It's too exaggerated. For hundreds of thousands of bottles of wine, Lin Shao is really grand."

    "You don't even look at who the person opposite him is. Luo Shenyi is also a task that should not be underestimated. The Fu family was wiped out by her. She might not even look down on a bottle of wine."

    ""

    Lin Fengping just looked at Luo Shenyi like this, he thought that Luo Shenyi would definitely accept it, after all, not everyone can enjoy this kind of wine.

    With so many people present, no one else is qualified to taste this top-notch wine. Drinking it under the envious eyes of everyone should be something that no woman will refuse.

    But he was totally wrong. Luo Shenyi's character was different from what he thought, even completely opposite.

    Moreover, she has no interest in wine. Whatever wine you have, Luo Shenyi doesn't like the taste, even if it's worth a few million bottles, Luo Shenyi doesn't want to drink it.

    Not to mention that Luo Shenyi naturally understood what it meant for Lin Fengping to invite him to drink in such a high-profile way.

    Coming here today is just to give Tianhai Group a face, Luo Shenyi doesn't want to have too much interaction with him, otherwise it won't be annoying enough.

    Previously, Fu Yanjie was similar to a fly, which already made Luo Shenyi feel quite disgusted. If there was another one around him, Luo Shenyi might not be able to stand it.

    Luo Shenyi said directly: "Young Master Lin, you don't have to drink this wine. I'm allergic to alcohol, so I don't drink."

    ?He found a random reason, saying that he was allergic to alcohol, so he rejected it cleanly, leaving no room for it.

    At this time, Su Xun still didn't know what happened. He was a little addicted to reading novels on his mobile phone.

    Among the novels I chased, "My Skin Is Invincible" is the fastest updated. The author looks like a single dog at first glance, with invincible hand speed and crazy updates.

    I haven't read it for a few days, and found that I have accumulated a lot of chapters. I am really a conscientious author. I will give him a few cents later.

    Suddenly at this time, the system prompt sounded in my mind:

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggered the random task [Slap Lin Fengping in the face]"

    ? Task name: [Slap Lin Fengping in the face]

    Task requirements: The young owner of the Tianhai Group is inviting Luo Shenyi to drink, even the host's woman is moved, you can bear it, the system can't bear it.

    Ask the host to take action, resolve this invitation, and slap Lin Fengping in the face. As for how to fight, the host depends on the situation himself, as long as he is happy.

    Task Difficulty: Four Stars

    Task reward: 40 points

    Su Xun was really confused. After reading the requirements of the mission, he raised his head subconsciously, only to realize that something was wrong. That guy Lin Fengping actually found Luo Shenyi.

    Fuck, how could Su Xun bear this kind of thing, definitely not.

    Just now I felt that this kid, with a belly full of bad water, is not a good person, and he even fell in love with Luo Shenyi, how could this Su Xun agree.

    I have already gone to buy a drink, what good can this do, it seems that I can no longer be so low-key, and I don't have any sense of presence.

    Su Xun got up directly, put down the plate in his hand, and walked towards Luo Shenyi.

    The expression on Lin Fengping's face froze for a moment. He never expected that Luo Shenyi's words were so direct that he would reject him.

    For a moment, Lin Fengping's face was ugly, and his heart was even more uncomfortable.

    He also knows that many people are watching here, but he was rejected just like that, which makes him lose face, how can he live.

    Lin Fengping could only keep his face as calm as possible, forced a smile, and said, "Alcohol allergies, drinking a little shouldn't be so exaggerated, right?"

    Anyone who is not a fool knows that Luo Shenyi is just an excuse.

    How can there be so many alcohol allergies, allergies are only a small number of people, as for alcohol allergies, it is not bad to find one out of 10,000 people.

    This made Lin Fengping feel a little bit unhappy, feeling that Luoshenyi didn't know the fun and deliberately didn't give him face.

    Little did they know that Luo Shenyi had really given him face. If it was someone else, she would just say, "I don't drink."

    Arriving at Lin Fengping's place, Luo Shenyi somehow found a reason to perfuse him, which was considered intentional. She was too lazy to perfuse ordinary people.

    I just don't want to be so ugly with this Lin Fengping.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438: I Don¨t Drink Even When You Give Me Away (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, what Luo Shenyi didn't expect was that Lin Fengping's heart was far less generous than it appeared on the surface.

    He was already a little upset, feeling that he was humiliated by Luo Shenyi like this.

    Luo Shenyi shook her head, she has her own thoughts, and she will not be easily changed, only Luo Shenyi said: "Young Master Lin, I really can't drink, so don't make things difficult for me."

    "This wine is different from ordinary wine. It won't make people allergic. Take a sip and taste it. After all, it is my heart."

    Lin Fengping still persisted, he felt that he would not be able to step down.

    Xin said that this Luo Shenyi really doesn't know how to behave, and he didn't let you drink much.

    Just go up and have a sip. It¨s fine if you don¨t like it. This way everyone looks good. It¨s much better than yours. I can still hurt you.

    Everyone knows that Luo Shenyi has this personality, the more you persuade her, the more useless it will be. She doesn't like being influenced by others.

    At the time of the stalemate, Su Xun came and said bluntly: "No matter what kind of wine, since it's all wine, she can't drink it."

    I don't know if Luo Shenyi is really allergic to alcohol. Su Xun has never had a drink with her, so she doesn't know too well.

    But he knew that Luo Shenyi definitely didn't want to drink, and since she didn't want to drink, there was no need to continue talking, so Su Xun's tone was rather stiff.

    Lin Fengping's complexion couldn't help but become even uglier. Where did this person come from, and the tone of his speech made people feel too uncomfortable.

    Just heard Lin Fengping say: "Mr. Luo, I wonder who this is?"

    "I'm her boyfriend!"

    Su Xun said something directly, showing his identity, so as to save this person from having any crooked thoughts.

    A little surprise flashed in Luo Shenyi's eyes, because she obviously didn't expect Su Xun to be so direct.

    Originally, she planned to introduce that Su Xun is the major shareholder of the company, which can be regarded as a very eye-catching identity.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun answered it first by himself, which is unavoidably surprising.

    But accidents are accidents, in fact, deep in Luo Shenyi's heart, there is still a trace of joy that outsiders can't even notice.

    It seems that there is nothing to be happy about, but for some reason, Luo Shenyi is inexplicable, has this feeling.

    After hearing this, those present were also very shocked. They had never heard of Luo Shenyi having a girlfriend.

    As early as a few years ago, Luo Shenyi had a certain reputation in Linjiang City because of her beauty and wisdom.

    But she is also a famous ice beauty, no one can get close to her, let alone pick her up, even her former fianc└, Fu Yanjie, is said to be unable to touch her.

    Over time, some people who were frustrated by Luo Shenyi began to spread some rumors secretly because of their unhappiness, to disgust Luo Shenyi and ruin her reputation.

    It's definitely impossible to say that her private life is chaotic. Luo Shenyi doesn't get in touch with men at all, so it's definitely impossible to say that her private life is chaotic.

    Then someone said that there was something wrong with Luo Shenyi's orientation, but she was actually a lily.

    In addition, Luo Shenyi has never looked for a boyfriend, and she is not too young to be reasonable. Since she is an adult, she should have some needs.

    More and more people began to gradually believe the rumors, thinking that the rumors might be true.

    It was only today that everyone found out that Luo Shenyi already had a boyfriend. When she first saw her bring a male companion, it felt a little bit wrong.

    Especially after Su Xun said it, Luo Shenyi didn't respond. Isn't this equivalent to acquiescing? It seems that this should be true.

    Lin Fengping's eyes were a bit gloomy. He heard Su Xun's tone, as if he was showing off something to him. Did you think you were her boyfriend, so it was great?

    He took a serious look at Su Xun. He was indeed handsome, but apart from this, he seemed to have no special features.

    Just listen to Lin Fengping asking intentionally: "I don't know what your company is called. If I have time, I will go and pay a visit!"

    Su Xun knew that this guy was deliberately finding out about himself, but Su Xun didn't intend to tell him anything.

    Because he came here to pretend, if I told him, what fun would I have in pretending.

    Su Xun didn't even think about it, and said neatly: "Currently there is no job to travel.?? one!  "

    As for being a student or something, he can't even say it. It's almost funny to say it.

    These people present are all veterans. It is obviously impossible to think highly of a student.

    Moreover, Su Xun has always kept a low profile. Although most of them were from Linjiang, few of them really knew Su Xun.

    ?Because Su Xun is still relatively low-key, and everyone is not very clear about the relationship between this company and Su Xun.

    After Lin Fengping heard this, disdain flashed in his eyes, jobless, that is to say, he has no business of his own, a waste.

    Don't talk about work here, because no one is a part-time worker, and everyone is an entrepreneur.

    Lin Fengping was not stupid, he would not believe what Su Xun said, he did hesitate at first.

    But he secretly glanced at the eyes of everyone next to him, and found that everyone didn't have any feelings for Su Xun.

    This also shows that they don't seem to be familiar with Su Xun. To be reasonable, they are all famous people in Linjiang. If this is really a powerful person, everyone will know him.

    For a while, Lin Fengping's disdain for Su Xun can be imagined. It is hard for him to imagine that Luo Shenyi actually fell in love with this kind of man, it is really superficial.

    Lin Fengping deliberately embarrassed Su Xun, so he deliberately said: "No wonder you don't understand, I am Lafite from 1982. Naturally, it is different from white wine. The alcohol content is very low, and it can beautify the skin."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said to himself, what are you pretending to be, what about Lafite in 1982, now this stuff is so bad, who knows if it's true or not.

    And to be honest, so what if it's true, Su Xun is upset, I'll just buy the entire Chateau Lafite, and see how you pretend.

    Dare to show off in front of him with a bottle of wine, Su Xun feels that this young man is really young.

    However, this is also good, so Su Xun just saw a good opportunity to pretend to be aggressive.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he also deliberately said: "Oh, Lafite in 1982, is it a good wine?"

    "To be honest, I'm not targeting you. I won't drink this kind of wine if you give it to me."

    The expression on Su Xun's face looked quite serious.

    Seriously but with contempt, it seems that he doesn't like this wine very much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 Don't Want To Run Away (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This is too pretentious!"

    When everyone heard Su Xun's words, they immediately looked at Su Xun's eyes, and they were all different. They said to themselves, young man, you are a little bit unstoppable.

    Even if you don't drink it, it's not a good wine, so you don't have to pretend to be like this.

    That's Lafite in 1982. Although it's already rotten, let's think about it from another angle.

    It is precisely because he is relatively popular that he is so bad on the street. If he is not well-known, who would fake it.

    What Lin Fengping took out must be a real one, so the value should be quite high, at least a few hundred thousand per bottle.

    In wine, one can already be counted as aristocrats, even if all the people present are famous people, there may not be anyone who has drunk this kind of thing.

    If you think about it casually, you will know that the taste must be quite good, and the taste is not comparable to that of ordinary red wine.

    As a result, Su Xun's disdain for others really made everyone feel that he was deliberately pretending to be aggressive.

    It¨s okay if you say you don¨t like drinking, but you just say that the 82-year-old Lafite is not good, and you look down on him, which is too much pretense.

    Moreover, the means of pretense are very low-level, which makes people feel very low-level.

    Some people even frowned, wondering what the hell was going on with Luo Shenyi, seeing such an excellent woman, why did they find her, and such a man, is he blind?

    Even Luo Shenyi couldn't help but look at Su Xun more. Based on her understanding of Su Xun, she felt that Su Xun would not be aimless. She was thinking about what Su Xun wanted to do.

    Lin Fengping smiled, and the expression on his face seemed a bit intriguing.

    He deliberately said: "Well, it seems that your taste is really high. You don't even pay attention to Lafite from 1982. It seems that you usually drink good wine."

    Everyone can hear it, Lin Fengping is obviously sarcastic, saying that Su Xun has no eyes but no insight.

    Such a good wine, if you want to find a higher-grade wine, it is not impossible, but the price is even more astonishing, and it is not available to ordinary people. At best, everyone can taste it.

    If you want to say that you can't even look down on this kind of world-class wine, it would be too fake.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun didn't seem to hear Lin Fengping's deliberate ridicule.

    I just heard him say: "That's right, the wine I usually drink is many times stronger than your Lafite. Compared with my wine, the 82-year-old Lafite is even worse than rubbish!"

    Su Xun has never drank any wine at all. What he usually drinks the most is actually Snow Beer, but it doesn't matter, this does not prevent him from pretending to be aggressive.

    Don't forget, Su Xun still has Li Bai's wine gourd. If you have this wine gourd, just add some water to it, and the wine will come out.

    Su Xun also forgot to experiment. He has never used the wine gourd once, but he has absolute confidence.

    Produced by the system, it must be a high-quality product. There is nothing to say about this, and there will be no fakes.

    Since the system has said that the wine transformed from wine gourd is comparable to agar jade brew, it means that all the wine in this world is rubbish compared to this thing!

    There is nothing wrong with Su Xun saying so.

    He thinks so, but others don't seem to think so, feeling that Su Xun has obviously lost his mind!

    Many people even shook their heads secretly, but on this occasion, they were embarrassed to say anything, and they would inevitably offend Luo Shenyi if they said some unpleasant things.

    The current Luo Shenyi is already a figure not to be underestimated in Linjiang.

    But everyone has everything to say in their hearts, and it is estimated that none of them has a good word about Su Xun.

    Lin Fengping's complexion was also not very good-looking, and the smile on his face had gradually faded.

    It is obvious that Su Xun did this, feeling like he was provoking him.

    At first, I felt that Su Xun was an ignorant frog in a well, and I was interested in teasing him, but now I really lost my patience.

    Lin Fengping's eyes gradually became cold, and he only heard him say: "Then what kind of wine do you usually drink, tell us, and see how high your grade is!"

    Now everyone can see that Lin Fengping is going to play for real, and intends to keep Su Xun from coming down.

    Su Xun is afraid that even if he wants to talk nonsense, he may not be able to get away with it. Lin Fengping doesn't know too much. If you talk nonsense, you may be able to see it right away.

    When the time comes, I will ask you some detailed questions, please reply?If you can¨t come out, then you¨ll just reveal your secrets directly.

    However, when everyone looked at Su Xun, they found that this person was really not panicking at all, and everyone couldn't help being curious for a while.

    Where did this kid get his confidence? It seems that his psychological quality seems to be quite strong, which is really admirable.

    Su Xun has already thought about how to slap his face, and now all of this is within his plan, and there is no deviation in the development of the plot.

    Step by step, he was trying to lure him step by step, and that Lin Fengping was also very cooperative, taking the bait bit by bit.

    After doing so much, Su Xun was finally able to put on a show, and only heard him say: "What I drink is agarose jade brew!"

    "Pfft！！"

    Unable to hold back any longer, someone burst out laughing, thinking that Su Xun is too funny, how can he be so funny?

    I thought he would talk nonsense about a few high-end red wine brands, or some baijiu like Moutai, saying that he was not used to drinking red wine.

    Unexpectedly, he came with an agar jade brew, which really made people laugh.

    Lin Fengping laughed again, and felt relieved in his heart, thinking that he had nothing to be angry with this kind of person, he is completely mentally handicapped.

    "Then you are really good, where did you buy the agar jade brew, get some for us all to see." Lin Fengping deliberately mocked.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said directly: "No problem, I just happened to be in this hotel and saved some wine, and I will bring it for you to taste when I go down."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was stunned again, thinking that this kid is really fake, he still kept wine in the hotel, and he didn't play cards according to the routine, everyone really didn't think much of it.

    Luo Shenyi's crush also frowned slightly, obviously she was also strange.

    Based on what she knew about Su Xun, he shouldn't drink much, so how could he store wine here? It's too ridiculous.

    Lin Fengping came back to his senses, and he continued to say: "In that case, then you should hurry up and bring the wine, so that we can learn a lot."

    "Okay, wait for me to come over!"

    Without saying anything, Su Xun turned around, left the hall, and went to the first floor.

    ?He has a ghost to store wine, he just wants to come out, find an opportunity, to transform fine wine, there are so many people just now, Su Xun must not be able to operate it.

    Seeing Su Xun running so fast, everyone couldn't help being a little surprised, where did this person get his confidence.

    Immediately someone said: "He doesn't want to run away?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440: Not Even Farts (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "That's right, he couldn't just take advantage of this opportunity and just want to run away."

    I don't know who said something, and everyone realized it, and it felt like that was indeed the case.

    Seeing Su Xun like this, he agreed too simply.

    And the agar jade brew he mentioned just now is obviously blown out, where can I get that kind of thing.

    In everyone's opinion, does this kid know that he will be ashamed for a while, so he made a quick decision and just wanted to run away?

    Looking at it this way, the possibility seems to be quite high.

    Lin Fengping was also disdainful, and deliberately said: "How could it be, since he is Mr. Luo's boyfriend, he probably wouldn't do that kind of thing."

    It can be heard that this person is obviously mocking on purpose, which made Luo Shenyi a little bit embarrassed.

    Just imagine, he has already said that, if Su Xun delays coming after a while, then Luo Shenyi will really be ashamed.

    But the expression on Luo Shenyi's face was as indifferent as ever, as if there was no change in emotion, and it didn't matter.

    Among other things, she didn't know what Su Xun wanted to do, but she absolutely believed in Su Xun, and she wouldn't just leave.

    If Su Xun was really that kind of person, she wouldn't be so close to Su Xun.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun naturally doesn't know how to run away. In such a small scene, do you still need to run away?  It's too late to look down on him, and it's too late to pretend to be aggressive.

    Arriving at the welcome hall of the hotel, the hotel has been booked out today, so the downstairs looks deserted, except for a few staff members, there is no one there.

    Su Xun wanted to go to the bathroom quickly and transform the wine, but he didn't want to, so he just took the wine gourd to fill it with wine, this is his treasure.

    Even if other people may not be able to see that there is a mystery in this thing, Su Xun doesn't want to take it out casually for everyone to see.

    Let's ask for a bottle first, Su Xun ran to the front desk and asked: "Beauty, do you have any plastic bottles, glass bottles, etc., give me one."

    The beautiful young lady at the front desk is obviously quite confused, but she also knows that the people who can come here today are not ordinary people, so she dare not neglect.

    ?He said a bit embarrassed: "Thisit seems that there is no one. Can Sprite and Coke bottles be used? You can buy a bottle, and there will be a bottle after you finish drinking!"

    Su Xun thought for a while, it doesn't matter what kind of bottle he has, as long as the wine tastes good, so Su Xun nodded and said, "That's fine!"

    This young lady went to fetch a bottle of Coke for Su Xun, but she didn't confiscate the money. A bottle costs only three yuan. Those who come here for consumption, whoever is short of three yuan, just give it to the guests.

    If you even ask for three yuan, it will give everyone a bad impression.

    Su Xun took the Coke and went to the bathroom, but there was no one there at the moment, which happened to be suitable for Su Xun to handle errands.

    He took out the wine gourd. He originally wanted to pee in it. He heard that urine can also be transformed. He turned around and let the group of people drink it. They kept saying that it was delicious. Su Xun thought about it and felt that it must be quite good.  .

    But Su Xun finally held back the thought, it felt too disgusting no matter what, after all, this was his own wine gourd, if it had been filled with urine.

    Although it won't have any taste, but in case you want to exchange wine for yourself next time, the more you think about it, the more disgusting you will be. This psychological shadow is probably lingering.

    After thinking about it, let's forget it, just pour this coke in, anyway, I don't bother to drink it, so don't waste it.

    The mouth of this wine gourd is actually not small, so when pouring the coke, it is relatively easy, and not a drop is scattered.

    After pouring, Su Xun asked: "System, what should I do next."

    "Cover the gourd, and after three seconds, the transformation is complete."

    When Su Xun heard it, it turned out to be so simple. Three seconds is just a moment of effort. If one didn't pay attention, he didn't know how many three seconds, and just passed by.

    Opening the lid of the gourd, a scent of wine immediately rushed to my face. It was very mellow and strong. Just by smelling it, I felt that the pores all over my body were constantly opening.

    "Fuck, this is so strong!"

    Su Xun can now be sure, the system is definitely not bragging, this smell, just by smelling it, it must be the best wine.

    Even a person like Su Xun who doesn't like drinking very much was convinced all of a sudden, it turned out that Baijiu wasn't him.The kind of spicy water I feel is not interesting to drink at all.

    It turns out that it can be so mellow, such as Moutai, Su Xun has never drunk it, but Su Xun can be sure that there should be no big problem with spike killing.

    Couldn't help it, Su Xun couldn't help but tasted a sip, damn it, this taste is really touching.

    How should I put it, the taste of the wine is still there, but it is not so unacceptable. Instead, when you drink it in your mouth, you feel like the wine has exploded, giving you the ultimate feeling.

    It is said that this is the agar jade brew from the sky, and there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    Just drank a little, although it was delicious, but Su Xun still held back, after all, if he wanted to drink this thing, he could have as much as he wanted, it didn't matter.

    Now, of course, it's more important to pretend.

    Pour the wine in the gourd back into the coke bottle, it is obviously not the dark coke just now.

    Through this transparent plastic bottle, it can be seen clearly.

    I thought this is too amazing, just pour it in for a while, and it will be transformed into fine wine immediately.

    Su Xun didn't waste any more time, he knew he had to go back quickly, and if it took a few more minutes, he might think he was going to run away.

    Although Su Xun was not there, he still had a good understanding of the psychology of those people, and he knew what they were thinking.

    "He is back!"

    After Su Xun left, everyone didn't wait for him specially, as usual, talking and laughing while drinking.

    As a result, as soon as Su Xun came, someone saw it. After everyone found out, they immediately stopped what they were doing.

    Lin Fengping also looked at Su Xun, and he asked, "Where's the wine?"

    Su Xun lifted the Coke bottle in his hand and said, "Do you have some problem with your eyes, isn't the wine here?"

    "this´´"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, looking at the Coke bottle in Su Xun's hand, there was an indescribable feeling, thinking that this kid was here to make a joke.

    What kind of top-notch wine will be packed in a Coke bottle, so there is no side?

    After Lin Fengping was stunned for a few seconds, he immediately burst out laughing, and he said, "Are you sure, this is the wine you said can kill Lafite instantly?"

    "Of course, your 82-year-old Lafite is nothing compared to mine!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441 How much money do you ask for?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun made everyone in the audience laugh, and everyone felt that this kid was not here to be funny.

    It's really thick-skinned to even kill Lafite in seconds. You don't even have a bottle for such a good wine?  You still have to carry a Coke bottle.

    Lin Fengping said directly: "You are not ashamed to speak out. I really thought you had some famous wine. It's funny to co-author again."

    "I'm afraid I brought a bottle of tap water here, and I'm talking nonsense on purpose."

    Su Xun said unceremoniously: "If you don't use your eyes, you can donate them to those who need them. I look at your eyes, it seems that there is really no need for them to exist."

    "Which of your eyes can tell that this is tap water?"

    No wonder Su Xun is so angry, what the hell is this three yuan bottle of Coke?

    If I knew I drank the Coke, it really had tap water in it.

    In fact, if you take a closer look, you also know that this is not tap water.

    Because this wine obviously has a hint of golden precipitation in it, it just looks like this, but it is actually pretty good-looking.

    It's just that everyone will selectively ignore these things, because the Coke bottle really can't be associated with any high-end atmosphere, and it feels like an irregular thing no matter how you look at it.

    Lin Fengping was obviously a little angry when he was told by Su Xun. He said, "Then tell me, what kind of wine is this?"

    "What kind of wine, I told you that you don't know, but those who know how to do it can come up and have a taste."

    While speaking, Su Xun directly opened the cap of the Coke bottle, and for a while, the aroma of the wine overflowed, obviously exuding.

    "Is it so fragrant?"

    Many people's faces suddenly changed like this, everyone was a little caught off guard, this thing is simply delicious beyond imagination.

    Everyone is not like before. Although there are still doubts in their hearts, they are more curious.

    They were all wondering what was in it and why it was so fragrant, the fragrance was already too much.

    Because even the kind of liquor that has been aged for many years does not seem to have such a taste. Everyone is a well-informed person. I don¨t know how much good liquor I have drunk.

    The things in Su Xun's Coke bottle give people the feeling that it seems a bit too much. Could it be that this kid got some additives and put them in it somehow?

    Although the fragrance was released, but no one wanted to take the initiative to try it, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained, thinking that there is no trust between people?

    When Su Xun was thinking about what to do, suddenly a middle-aged man who looked a little bit pregnant came up and said, "Sir, can you pour some wine for me?"

    When he was talking, he was still swallowing saliva, as if he was very eager. Although he didn't show it on the surface, his Adam's apple was always moving, and Su Xun quickly noticed it.

    Perhaps this is also a person who is good at wine, he likes to drink, and he can't help it when he smells it, probably he also has a lot of accomplishments in wine.

    This is enough. What Su Xun likes most is this kind of knowledgeable person. If he doesn't understand anything, he may not be able to fully appreciate the beauty of it.

    Everyone, I didn't say anything, and they were all watching, to see what the reaction of the first person to eat crabs would be.

    Everyone is old-fashioned, don't be the first to do anything, there are advantages and disadvantages, who knows whether he is really wine or not.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, poured wine into his glass, because he was the first, so Su Xun was more generous to him, about half a glass.

    This is already considered a very generous act. If you drink half a glass of wine, it is guaranteed that he will not get sick within a few months. If you spend money, tens of thousands may not be able to buy half of it.  glass of wine.

    When pouring the wine, everyone realized that there seemed to be something wrong.

    This wine is relatively thick, and it is obviously different from ordinary wine. To be reasonable, it is baijiu that has been preserved for many years, which is why it looks like this.

    The middle-aged man obviously couldn't bear it long ago, especially when the wine was poured out, his Hazezi almost couldn't help but flowed out, which made people feel quite funny.

    This kind of fine wine must not be drunk like a gulp, but must be savored carefully. This person's complexion becomes completely different after only one sip, which can be said to be a drastic change.It seemed that he drank something extraordinary, and he said in shock: "My God, what kind of wine is this? It's so delicious."

    Ignoring the shock of others, this guy took another sip. This time he closed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. The expression on his face seemed to be quite enjoyable, and there was an elusive taste in it.  It feels confusing.

    The heart said that if you are a special mother, you just have a drink. Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?  What kind of wine is it that can be so exaggerated.

    It was just the small half glass of wine. He used a champagne flute, which was not too big. As a result, he drank more than a dozen sips of the half glass of wine, and every sip could contribute an emoji.

    "Huh！！"

    After finally finishing his drink, the man let out a long sigh of relief, and then he made an unexpected move.

    Unexpectedly, he bowed at ninety degrees and pointed at Su Xun.

    This really startled Su Xun too. He didn't expect this situation at all, so Su Xun hurriedly asked: "What's the matter, what are you doing?"

    The middle-aged man with a big belly looked serious and said, "Thank you sir, for letting me know that there is such a wonderful wine in the world."

    "My language ability seems to have returned to zero now. I don't know how to describe it. Drinking it in my mouth is an ultimate enjoyment."

    "After swallowing it, it is a supreme and endless enjoyment. Now after drinking it, I feel like the blood vessels in my whole body have been opened up. It is extremely refreshing, even more comfortable than just after exercising."

    The middle-aged man commented: "It is not an exaggeration to say that this is the best wine in the world. If it weren't for you, I would not have known that there is such a wonderful wine in the world."

    "Sure enough, the white wine left by our ancestors is the best. Other red wines, foreign wines, etc. are rubbish."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you don't have any language skills yet, so don't speak too well. After talking like this for a long time, it is too tempting.

    Everyone is a little confused, thinking it is true or not, drinking a drink, is it necessary to be so exaggerated?  Even the number one in the world has come out?

    Lin Fengping's complexion was not very good-looking. What the middle-aged man said just now was tantamount to belittling his Lafite.

    I just heard Lin Fengping say: "Hehe, I really didn't expect it. I made preparations in advance. How much is this entrustment?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442: Uninteresting (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Unsurprisingly, Lin Fengping thought that this middle-aged man with a big belly was already arranged by Su Xun.

    The so-called entrustment means that you prepare in advance to cooperate with your people. For example, when doing magic, you may need a entrustment.

    Some people sell things, such as restaurants and milk tea shops, and they may invite a lot of people to go, creating a lively appearance of queuing.

    All in all, in Lin Fengping's opinion, this middle-aged man is really too fake, and he's the kind who can't be fake.

    It's just a drink, no matter how good the wine is, it's impossible to be so exaggerated. This trustee is obviously inexperienced, and he used too much force, which made everyone look fake.

    Although Su Xun also felt that the person just now was a bit exaggerated, he really didn't know each other. It was just the first time we met, so why did he say that he couldn't be trusted.

    Before Su Xun could refute this guy, someone complained and said, "This is really a misunderstanding. His name is Li Yong, and he is an expert in fine wine appraisal in Linjiang."

    "Usually, many people have to consult him when they buy wine. He is also a well-known collector and has a certain reputation in the world. In the past, the winery in France even specially invited him."

    Immediately, someone recognized his identity. It is obvious that this person is well-known in Linjiang, and there are basically no unknown people who can come here today.

    Lin Fengping's complexion suddenly changed. He felt that the slap in the face was so sudden that he said that he was a trustee. As a result, some people said that this person's identity was not ordinary.

    People like him who deal with wine should not be bought by others. In other words, if you want to buy him, I'm afraid it will cost a lot!

    Lin Fengping also has a stubborn temper. Although he was slapped in the face, it made him even more unwilling to admit that there was something wrong with him.

    I just heard him say coldly: "Well, since you are an expert in wine tasting, why do you still make such a fuss, as if you have never seen the world, to be reasonable, you should have drunk all kinds of wine!"

    There was a strong irony in the tone, it was obvious that this was mocking Li Yong's behavior just now, it was too exaggerated, it made people feel quite embarrassed.

    It's just a person who deals with wine. Although he is a celebrity, he doesn't have much effect. If he is offended, he is offended. In Lin Fengping's eyes, he is nothing at all.

    Li Yong was also a little unhappy. He felt that Lin Fengping was insulting him.

    The joyful mood after just drinking the fine wine is probably destroyed at this moment!

    I just heard him say: "Young Master Lin, I admit that your family's Tianhai Group is very powerful, but you are really inferior to me in terms of wine tasting."

    "The good wine that the gentleman brought out just now is definitely the first among all the wines I have drunk in my life. It can be said that I never thought that there would be such good wine."

    Su Xun nodded. He felt that this guy, at least, had a bit of backbone, and he didn't fawn on Lin Fengping like a dog licking like others.

    Just listen to Li Yong continue to say: "Anyway, don't talk nonsense, if you don't believe me, you can taste it, and you will know that what I said is true or false!"

    These people who were present for a while were really a little moved. After all, Li Yong is still somewhat famous in wine tasting, and many drinkers know him.

    Not to mention other places, at least in Linjiang, no one dares to say that he knows more about wine than him.

    Since he has said so, and judging by the expression on his face, it doesn't look like he is lying. After all, he doesn't need to lie because of his reputation. Isn't he cheating himself?

    Whether it is really delicious or not, basically you will know if you taste it, there is no need to lie.

    After having the first person to eat crabs, other people finally stopped hesitating. Some people brought up wine glasses one after another, and they wanted to find out more!

    Su Xun didn't pretend to be forceful either, so he poured a little for the people who came. If one person said yes, he didn't have to believe it, but if there were two or three people, there would be more people later, so he couldn't believe it or not.

    But Su Xun couldn't pour too much, just a few hundred milliliters of this Coke bottle, basically one person poured a sip, and there were more than a dozen people.

    After they drank it, the expressions on their faces finally changed.

    "Fuck, it's really delicious. So he didn't lie."

    "It's great, what kind of wine is this? After just one sip, I feel like I've already?Going to fly to the sky.  "

    "What the hell, taking one gulp, I feel more comfortable than doing that kind of thing with a woman on the bed, and finally when I'm about to launch!"

    "Damn, compared with this wine, I feel that the wine I drank before is nothing. My life is in vain!"

    "Where did I buy this wine? I want to buy a few catties to taste for myself. Just give me a sip a day."

    ""

    After finishing the drink, the dozen or so people started to praise wildly one after another, and they were almost bragging about it.

    While speaking, he also looked at Su Xun with straight eyes, as if one mouthful was too little.

    They can't really say that they are envious of Li Yong who was the first to go up just now. There are risks and benefits. For example, as the first one, he drank half a cup and took a dozen or so sips.

    Unlike them, each person only takes one sip, and now there is not a drop left in the cup, so I can only sip it twice and recollect it by myself.

    Su Xun doesn't know how to bully them. Even if they praise them, he won't give them more to drink, and everyone is not very familiar with them.

    And it would be good to give you a sip, it is good for your body, and they have already taken advantage of it.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Xun just bought a Coke bottle, which is not much at all. Seeing that it has bottomed out, the quantity is really limited, so you can't mess around.

    With so many people praising him, the expression on Lin Fengping's face suddenly became unattractive, wondering what kind of taste these people have.

    Su Xun glanced at him who was speechless at this time, and said directly: "Would you like to have a taste?"

    Such a good thing, Su Xun felt that feeding a dog was better than giving him a drink, but there was no way, Su Xun was speechless to convince him, so it could only be like this.

    Lin Fengping really didn't believe it, he just didn't believe it, the crap that Su Xun made could be compared to his precious Lafite, it didn't exist!

    I only heard Lin Fengping say: "Okay, then I will have a taste, one sip is enough."

    He looked awesome, as if he didn't want to drink too much, but Su Xun didn't want to give him too much at all.

    After this guy took a gulp, his face changed again. This this wine is really so delicious.

    At this time, Lin Fengping looked embarrassed, and when he took another look at his 1982 Lafite, he suddenly felt dull!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443 Luo Shenyi wants to drink (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everything has been settled, although Lin Fengping did not speak, but looking at his eyes, everyone basically understood.

    It is understandable that you can't speak when you are slapped in the face.

    But everyone also knows that the wine that Su Xun brought out is really not ordinary. Otherwise, everyone present is someone who has seen the world anyway, so why are they so shocked.

    Just this alone is enough for people to know everything, and it proves that Lafite in 1982 may have been killed in seconds this time.

    It turns out that Su Xun really wasn't bragging. Just now he thought that Su Xun was bragging.

    A few more people came up and asked Su Xun to have the cheek to ask for some wine. There was no way, seeing people who had drunk it boasting so much, and those who hadn't, naturally wanted to try it.

    There was only the last bit in the bottle, and Su Xun was not polite. He took a sip each, and then the bottle of wine was divided like that.

    Most people didn't actually drink it, but there is no need to give it to everyone. Looking at it now, it is enough.

    Those who have drunk it are still talking about how much better it is than Lafite and the like. On the contrary, the 82-year-old Lafite that Lin Fengping intends to show off this time has no one paying attention there.

    It is estimated that this is the most tragic 1982 Lafite in history. This kind of rare and rare wine must be a powerful weapon and the kind that can cause a sensation.

    As a result, Su Xun directly took the limelight today. It can be said that pretending to be coercive has completely failed, which makes people quite helpless.

    Lin Fengping was ashamed to continue standing here, so he could only use the name of going to the bathroom to avoid the limelight while other people were not paying attention. It was too embarrassing now.

    Whether he can walk or not, no one pays attention to it, but now Su Xun seems to be the protagonist tonight, and everyone is around Su Xun, which makes Su Xun, who likes soy sauce, feel a little uncomfortable.

    Li Yong asked: "Sir, where did you buy this wine and what is its name, can you tell me about it?"

    Even though he has tasted wine for many years, he still hasn't tasted this wine. What brand is it?

    Others also pricked up their ears. Everyone is not short of money. It was obvious that they didn¨t enjoy drinking just now. If they can¨t do it, they just spend money to buy some drinks. Isn¨t money or something just to make yourself comfortable?

    Su Xun said in his heart, it would be strange if you could buy it. I only have it here in the whole world, and there is no other semicolon.

    But how to explain it in detail, this really needs some knowledge, and Su Xun is still talking about it, and he is quite used to it.

    For this kind of thing, it can be said that he came here, only to hear Su Xun say: "This wine is not bought, there is no sale in the world, and there is no brand!"

    "oh?"

    When everyone heard what Su Xun said, they couldn't help being even more surprised. They wondered how this wine came about.

    I just heard Su Xun continue to say: "It's a friend of mine who brewed it himself. There are a lot of procedures and all the top materials are used."

    "Just now everyone looked at the bottle I bottled with Coke. It is estimated that the cost is at least 30,000 yuan, and it has been aged for about ten years."

    Anyway, bragging doesn't break the law, so what else does Su Xun have to worry about? Naturally, he is crazy bragging.

    In fact, the cost is three yuan a bottle. After all, the price of Coke is the same all over the country. Su Xun directly doubled it by 10,000 times, and it became 30,000.

    It is estimated that if the people of Coca-Cola know about it, they will cry silently.

    "Hiss！！"

    But after everyone heard it, no one felt that Su Xun was bragging, but everyone believed what he said.

    It's not normal for such a delicious wine to cost a lot. No wonder it's so awesome. The cost of co-authoring it is only 30,000.

    You must know that the real cost of ordinary famous wine, even if it is top-notch, is not much.

    For example, the bottle of 82-year-old Lafite seems expensive, but the actual cost is not too expensive, mainly because of this brand.

    There are also some hype gimmicks, such as wine, once the brand is launched, the profits in it are unimaginable.

    Big brands make money from the rich, but the rich don¨t care about money. If they come and go like this, the price will be high. Most of the people who really care about it are ordinary people, and they don¨t do your business.

    The cost of 30,000 yuan, just the materialIt's just the cost of materials, there are still people's energy spent, and there are still ten years of time to accumulate. These costs are very expensive.

    This bottle of wine may not be a problem at all if it sells for hundreds of thousands. If it becomes famous, it may not even buy a glass for this amount of money.

    Thinking about the fact that Su Xun gave up a bottle just now, and the person who said in his heart that Su Xun is too stingy, and everyone is willing to share only one sip, now he doesn't talk, but feels that Su Xun is very generous.

    After Li Yong heard this, he felt a little regretful, but he still said: "I don't know if this wine can be bought. If possible, please contact me, sir. If possible, it doesn't matter if you spend more money."

    After all, his status is here, he is a well-known wine taster, and he is incomparable with a businessman, but he is better than living in style, and naturally he will not be short of money.

    Su Xun's impression of this person is actually quite good, only Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I will contact you later, you can leave a contact information."

    The other people were quite emotional at this time, obviously everyone was not short of money, they just wanted to buy wine and drink.

    Su Xun thought for a while, this seems to be a big market, with such an opportunity to make money, Su Xun felt that it would be too wasteful if he didn¨t make money.

    As for how to make money, Su Xun had to think about it.

    Today's reception ended with Su Xun's slap in the face, and it ended up being anticlimactic. Lin Fengping left, and the others naturally felt that there was no great interest.

    After the show was over, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi went home together, and Su Xun also took a sip of wine. Anyway, driving is not a big problem.

    With his physical fitness, this sip of wine cannot be detected in his blood, and it has no effect.

    After all, it was too inconvenient for Luo Shenyi to wear a dress and drive a car.

    "You should rest early, I will go back first!"

    After Su Xun sent her home, he spoke.

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't plan to spend the night here, because he and Luo Shenyi hadn't reached that point yet, so everything had to be done slowly.

    Instead, Luo Shenyi said, "Su Xun, do you have any more wine you made just now? I want to drink some!"

    Luo Shenyi was also mentally itchy, wondering how delicious the wine was, and she was a little curious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Investigating Su Xun (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Didn't you just say that you are allergic to alcohol?"

    Su Xun took a painful look at Luo Shenyi, thinking that these women are really the same all the time, making it unpredictable.

    Luo Shenyi thought that Su Xun was deliberately teasing him, so she went up and patted Su Xun, and then she said angrily, "Are you stupid? I said that on purpose."

    "Okay, there must be wine, you go take a shower first, and I'll get you a drink later."

    Su Xun can't just take it casually, he also needs to put water in the wine gourd to transform it.

    Luo Shenyi nodded, she didn't say anything, and went upstairs to take a shower.

    Su Xun hurriedly took advantage of this time to take out his wine gourd and put some tap water in it.

    It's good for Luo Shenyi to drink this wine, after all, she is quite tired after working every day, and her body needs to be taken care of.

    And the wine brewed from the wine gourd is beneficial to the human body, it is useless to drink it for others, it is purely cheaper for others, but it is different if it is drunk for your own people.

    Anyway, for Su Xun, there is no burden, and he can drink as much as he wants.

    Taking advantage of this time, Su Xun glanced at the task interface in the system, and there was nothing unexpected. The task has been completed and 40 points have been obtained.

    After all, at the banquet just now, Su Xun's slap in the face to Lin Fengping was quite beautiful, and the mission was naturally successful.

    My current points are already 150 points, which is enough to shop in the system mall, but Su Xun doesn't feel much interest.

    He doesn't seem to have anything to buy right now, and even if he does, it's just out of curiosity and not of much use.

    It's better to save the points first, this point is not too much, the better the thing, the more points you need, don't wait until you need to use it later, you will have no points.

    This is not the same as the resentment value. After all, the resentment value is not of much use if you want it yourself. It is not necessarily a good thing to accumulate it. If you have it, you will draw a lottery.

    After a while, Luo Shenyi came down and saw Su Xun's wine gourd. She asked curiously, "Where did you get this wine gourd?"

    "It's in my car. I took it out just now. The wine is in it. Take a bottle or something, and I'll fill it upside down for you."

    Luo Shenyi also guessed that Su Xun probably had to keep the wine gourd for himself, so she didn't ask for the wine gourd either.

    I happen to have the kind of simple glass bottle for canning at home, so there is no problem with wine.

    In fact, the most suitable bottle for wine is the glass bottle. You may see that each wine seems to be of different grades, but in fact it is just a gap in the packaging, and they are all glass bottles.

    One wine gourd is full of two glass bottles. In fact, the capacity of this wine gourd is really not small.

    Su Xun also has a general understanding now, and it is estimated that it can hold a bar of more than two catties.

    Luo Shenyi hurriedly said: "I'll just have a taste of something, why are you giving me so much?"

    In fact, Luo Shenyi doesn't like alcohol, and even hates it a little, because alcohol can make people lose consciousness, and Luo Shenyi doesn't like that kind of unconscious self.

    Today is the first time in her life that she wants to drink so actively, mainly because of everyone's reaction at the banquet just now, which made Luo Shenyi a little curious.

    Everyone is curious, and the greater the person, the more curious they are, otherwise there would not be so many great inventions and creations.

    She just wanted to take a sip, but Su Xun got her two bottles in a hurry, and Luo Shenyi felt that it was a waste.

    Because she also knows that the price of this wine is probably very expensive, so there is no need to give it to her, and she doesn't understand wine.

    Su Xun said: "It's all for you to drink. When you are free, just take a sip before going to bed one day."

    "The taste of this wine is good. Even if you don't like drinking, you won't feel disgusted. One sip is not too much, but it can help you sleep. In addition, drinking this wine is good for your body. Remember to drink it every day."

    It was only then that Luo Shenyi understood why Su Xun gave her so much. It turned out that it was good for her body, so it was no wonder.

    "Of course, don't drink too much. Given your drinking capacity, you'll probably get drunk after one drink."

    Anyway, this is also liquor, and the alcohol content in it is not low. He guessed that Luo ShenyiThe amount of alcohol should not be very good.

    Luo Shenyi nodded, that means she already knew.

    Su Xun didn't stay here too long, and said, "Okay, then I'll go back first, and I have to get up and go home tomorrow."

    And if I want to go home, I have to get up early, otherwise I will go back later, and my mother will nag me again, saying that I just know how to sleep late and so on.

    This seems to be a common problem of parents all over the world, which makes Su Xun quite helpless.

    Luo Shenyi smiled and said, "Then let me go back with you tomorrow?"

    "Are you with me? Then you don't have to."

    Su Xun thought about the last time when Luo Shenyi accompanied him back home, but his parents were a little nervous all the time, so he thought let it go.

    Just listen to Su Xun explaining: "This time the house is being built at home, and I may not have a place to live when I go back, and I will live for two days, I'm afraid it will be inconvenient for you to go."

    As soon as Luo Shenyi heard that Su Xun was going to stay at home for two days, she immediately gave up her own idea and asked her to stay there for two days. It wasn't because she hated her, but because she couldn't work, Luo Shenyi was afraid that she would die of boredom.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At this time, Lin Fengping was in the supreme suite of a five-star luxury hotel in Linjiang.

    He is a newcomer, and he has been staying in hotels for the past few days. In Linjiang, he is just expanding his business.

    Looking back at the company, there will be a special person in charge, and he will not stay in Linjiang for too long.

    He is a person who is used to living in Jianghai. In his opinion, Linjiang is not much different from a place where birds don't shit.

    However, Lin Fengping's face was ugly at this time, and he could tell at a glance that he was probably in a bad mood at this time.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the room, and he went directly to open the door. It was one of his confidantes, the one who served him the wine at the reception.

    The two were already very familiar. After Lin Fengping opened the door, his confidant came in, closed the door, came to him, and said, "Young Master Lin, I have already found the information you want!"

    "Tell me, what is the origin of that person!"

    "This person doesn't have such a big background as he thought. According to the investigation, his parents are both ordinary farmers. It should be that he met Luo Shenyi a few months ago, and his life has undergone earth-shaking changes."

    "At the same time, he is still a freshman at Jianghai University, and he just enrolled a month ago." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445: Alcohol Sales Plan (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is obvious that the confidant next to Lin Fengping didn't get too clear when he investigated Su Xun, and can only say that he found a general idea.

    Regarding the system, Su Xun did not show any flaws, and few people can find out. Looking at it so far, they think so.

    It was because Su Xun met Luo Shenyi that his life trajectory changed. After all, Luo Shenyi's identity seemed to be much nobler than Su Xun who was born in the countryside.

    With her help, it seems not surprising that such a series of changes can occur in Su Xun.

    Little did they know that their guesses were completely opposite. After Luo Shenyi met Su Xun, her life path changed to a certain extent.

    "snort´"

    This Lin Fengping was obviously very upset. When he thought that the woman who made him quite astonishing had gotten along with that boy Su Xun, he felt unhappy for a while.

    "I thought she was a unique woman. I didn't expect her eyesight to be so bad. What's the use of keeping such a pretty face?"

    Lin Fengping said: "But since he is from Jianghai University, it means that he will stay in Jianghai for a long time in the future. In this way, I will have fun with him when the time comes!"

    After speaking, Lin Fengping said: "Okay, you step back!"

    "Young Master Lin, the woman you want has been arranged. They are still twins. Look"

    "Let them in."

    Lin Feng said flatly, tonight, he needs to vent.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun returned to his hometown the next day, drove the car, and arrived at home soon.

    Everyone in the village now knows that Su Xun is already very powerful, so when they see Su Xun, everyone is more polite.

    Let Su Xun even have no chance to pretend to be aggressive, so he can only say hello to everyone.

    Su Xun took a look. At present, his own villa can only be said to have built a basic outline, and it will take a certain amount of time before the overall completion.

    And after the project is completed, it needs to be renovated. After the decoration is completed, you will have to wait a few months before you can live in it because you are worried that it will be harmful to your body.

    These days, many people get sick because of formaldehyde. Even if you buy the best materials, you can't be completely relieved.

    Although Su Xun can treat diseases at will, he doesn't want his parents to suffer first.

    So if I want to live in this house, I'm afraid I have to wait until tomorrow, so I can't worry about it.

    After all, this kind of thing can't be rushed. Everyone knows that hot tofu can't be eaten in a hurry, and everyone's progress is not slow.

    If you keep pushing, there may be problems with the quality of the project, which is more serious.

    Back home, my parents prepared a table of delicious dishes. Now my parents can only build a simple house next to them because they are building a house, and the conditions are relatively simple.

    However, Su Xun didn't care. He lived a hard life when he was a child, and there was nothing he couldn't adapt to. Instead, being with his family, he felt that it was quite warm, and it didn't matter where he was.

    Rather, I want my parents to live in Linjiang for a period of time. The rented house and Mo Xiaoli's house can accommodate people. The conditions are much better than here.

    The construction of the house has already been contracted out, and the construction team is a relatively well-known one, which cost Su Xun a lot of money. Excluding the cost of materials, the labor costs alone cost tens of millions.

    They will definitely be serious and responsible, and there will be no problem of cutting corners, otherwise their reputation will be ruined. It is actually the same whether anyone is here to watch.

    But Su Xun's parents are not at ease, which also makes Su Xun helpless, so he can only let them.

    Fortunately, Su Xun found that the mood of the parents has always been quite good, with a smile on their faces.

    It is enough to have these, and Su Xun does not want to force them too much, after all, at their age, they have the way of life at this age, not all their ideas are the same as young people.

    In the past two days at home, Su Xun should relax and spend time with his parents, and by the way, tell them about the interesting things that happened in school recently.

    Although the small countryside here at home is not as good as in the city in all aspects, Su Xun feels that at least the air is quite good, with mountains and water, and I will wait until I grow old.

    I can consider coming back for the elderly, building a big villa on the mountain, and finding more girls, so that everyone can spend a thrifty life thereLife, like the kind where you don't even have to wear clothes.

    ！！！！！！

    After staying at home for only two days, Su Xun returned to Linjiang. Half of the holiday has passed, and Su Xun still has something to do when he comes back.

    He had to think about how to use the wine in his hand to do some business, otherwise, Su Xun felt it would be too wasteful.

    After thinking about it, I'd better go to that guy Ling Fei and sell the wine in his restaurant. The most important thing is that Su Xun wants to make him popular.

    Anyway, he is his good friend. This kind of good thing, instead of benefiting others, it is better to benefit oneself. Su Xun's thinking has always been like this.

    As long as the people around him are approved by Su Xun, Su Xun will definitely not treat them badly anyway.

    You asked Su Xun to sell wine by himself, and even created a brand, such as Lafite, a foreign country, which sells limited edition wine, which is expensive and focuses on high-end brands.

    This is not a problem at all, and the income is definitely the biggest, but Su Xun really doesn't have that interest. Can he earn 100 million this year? It's not enough to waste his time.

    It's just that I don't want such a good thing to become dull like this. It's great to take it out to make some money, and to attract popularity to Lingfei's restaurant.

    When Su Xun returned to Linjiang, it was already night, so he ran to buy two large wine jars, one of which could hold a hundred catties of fine wine.

    Instructing the workers to move their things to the house, Su Xun gave them a certain amount of hard work. There was door-to-door service from the wine jar, but Su Xun still gave tips. After all, physical labor is not easy.

    Arriving at home, Su Xun first cleaned up the two wine jars.

    Although it is huge and heavy, it is completely made of porcelain, and it would weigh a few dozen catties, but in Su Xun's hands, it is almost like playing.

    Then Su Xun started. He used a gourd of wine and began to transform non-stop, pouring it in one gourd after another.

    When thinking about it, it still feels quite relaxed, but after doing this, Su Xun realized how tiring it is to repeat this kind of mechanical movement over and over again.

    After working for several hours, Su Xun filled the two wine jars with more than 200 catties of fine wine. According to Su Xun's estimation, the combined capacity of the two jars should be nearly 300 catties.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun felt a bit pained. It seems that the price of this wine must be set high, and sold as a boutique, otherwise it will sell too well, and there is not much supply here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446 Feeling Cheaper (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Early in the morning, Su Xun contacted the people from the moving company. In fact, it was not a move. He asked them to use a car to help him deliver the two jugs of wine to the court's private kitchen.

    There is no way that this wine jar is too big. Su Xun's small broken car may be smashed to pieces if it is placed on it.

    And no matter how strong Su Xun is, it is impossible for him to carry the wine tank alone, and it is impossible for him to run wildly along the way.

    I didn't tell Ling Fei in advance, and Su Xun also forgot about it. As a result, when the big truck arrived, the people who were cooking in the palace's private kitchen were a little confused.

    After Ling Fei came out, he saw that it was Su Xun, so he breathed a sigh of relief, but he still asked puzzledly: "Brother, what are you"

    "I got some good things for you, you guys move them down and send them to the store first." Su Xun ordered a few words.

    Then the employees of several moving companies started to act.

    If it was someone else, I'm afraid they wouldn't dare to be so presumptuous at all. They just sent things inside without their consent.

    ?But this is Su Xun, no one will say anything, Ling Fei, who is a boss, doesn't have any opinions, so can other migrant workers have any opinions?  This is obviously unlikely.

    Instructing them to move the two wine jars to the warehouse, Su Xun settled the money, and now only Ling Fei and Su Xun were left.

    It's only morning time, this time is not a restaurant, most restaurants are cleaning, processing ingredients and so on, so Ling Fei is not very busy.

    Ling Fei glanced at the two big wine jars, then retracted his gaze, and said, "Is this a bar?"

    "That's right, I plan to get you to sell it." Su Xun said.

    "Selling wine?"

    Ling Fei was a little surprised. He didn't expect a person of Su Xun's status to be able to sell alcohol. Logically speaking, he should not be short of money.

    How much money can be earned by selling wine seems really unscientific, anyway, Ling Fei can't figure out what Su Xun wants to do.

    Of course, Ling Fei wouldn't say anything, because for him, Su Xun is what he says.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun, I'm afraid there would be no restaurant like him now, so Ling Fei probably knew it in his heart. He didn't say anything about Su Xun's kindness, but he always remembered it in his heart.

    He is not the kind of person who forgets his roots.

    Let alone selling alcohol, even if Su Xun wanted to sell people in his restaurant, Ling Fei would not frown.

    Ling Fei then asked: "That's no problem. Brother, you should brew this wine yourself. What's the price? I'll arrange it for you later."

    It's normal to eat and drink in a restaurant, and it's not a western restaurant. Generally, there are more people drinking liquor and beer.

    Baijiu is here, and it should be quite easy to sell. It would be nice for him to publicize it later, and it can help Su Xun sell it.

    He personally feels that Su Xun should also be helping friends, otherwise Su Xun is not short of money, so he shouldn't be doing these things.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "That's right. It's the wine I brewed myself. It belongs to a friend of mine. I got it from him."

    "In terms of price, I think it's worth selling a bottle for 100,000 yuan. You can bottle it later, and a bottle can hold a catty. It can't be too much."

    Su Xun was talking to himself, but at this moment, Ling Fei's face was already a little bit wrong, which was obviously a look of shock.

    Ling Fei couldn't bear it anymore, and quickly said: "Brother, youyou are not kidding me, one hundred thousand a catty, what kind of wine are you?"

    It's no wonder that Ling Fei was so surprised. Now many rich people like to come to eat in his restaurant.

    He probably also knows the general price of high-quality baijiu these days. The most expensive must be Moutai, and even some that have been stored for a long time can reach tens of thousands per bottle.

    But Ling Fei himself has never seen that kind of wine, let alone sell it, you don't even have a channel, it's a priceless thing, who will sell it for you.

    Ordinary baijiu, the most expensive one is several thousand yuan a bottle, which is already quite high. After all, the baijiu that ordinary people drink is basically less than one hundred yuan.

    It's also the holidays, and I might drink some good ones.

    But the price that Su Xun just said is obviously too exaggerated, even 10,000 yuan is an exaggeration, and you still pay 100,000 yuan a catty.

    I said something truthful in my heart, even if this wine jar costs 100,000 yuan, it may not be able to sellgo?

    After all, you don¨t have a brand. Moutai also has some other famous wines. The reason why the price is so expensive is simple, because they have that brand.

    Wine does not necessarily taste good, most people just buy it for that brand, and more people buy it as a gift.

    The price Su Xun just said is too exaggerated. Ling Fei doesn't want to hit him, but he really can't sell it.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't expect this price to be so high at first, but he just didn't want the wine to sell too quickly, so he raised the price.

    Anyway, he believes that as long as this gimmick comes out, someone will still drink it for 100,000 yuan a catty.

    ?For rich people, one million is not in their eyes, let alone one hundred thousand. It costs tens of thousands to buy a bag for a woman.

    Never doubt the spending power of the rich, they really can spend more than they imagined.

    The main thing is that Su Xun still doesn't want to, the sale is too fast, and he has to keep delivering the goods to him in Jianghai, which is too troublesome.

    Anyway, Su Xun has absolute confidence in his wine, as long as everyone has tasted it, they will pay for it willingly.

    Looking at Ling Fei's expression, one could tell what he was thinking, he must have been frightened.

    This price is really scary when I hear it suddenly.

    Su Xun didn't say much, he could only let him feel it.

    After tearing off a piece of red sealing cloth on the wine jar, Su Xun said: "I won't say much else, you go get a wine glass and feel it for yourself."

    In fact, as soon as the seal of the wine jar was opened, a pleasant fragrance immediately radiated out.

    Ling Fei was really shocked. He usually has nothing to do, and he also likes to drink some wine. As a result, the taste of this wine really surprised him. He has never smelled such a fragrant wine.

    "Hurry up and get a wine glass, otherwise, I'm afraid your saliva will drip into it." Su Xun teased.

    It was only then that Ling Fei realized that he didn't even leave, but ran out all the way, and within a minute, he came over with the wine glass and spoon.

    Carefully took a spoon and put it in a delicate white wine glass, Ling Fei gulped down.

    "Damn it, this taste"

    Ling Fei was halfway through speaking, but suddenly couldn't continue, feeling as if his throat was stuck.

    It took him a long time before he said: "One hundred thousand yuan, I feel it is cheap." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 Guarantee that it will be hot when it starts selling (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ""

    Su Xun was moved by Ling Fei's truth, and thought that you are too real.

    Just now he said that the price was too expensive, but in a blink of an eye he said that 100,000 yuan was too cheap, and no one could trust the man's mouth.

    In fact, Su Xun felt that the price was almost the same, and if it was more expensive, it would be exaggerated.

    If it costs 100,000 yuan a catty, then 100 catties is 10 million yuan. If you think about it this way, damn it, this is even scarier than turning a stone into gold.

    There is no need for any cost. In terms of cost, Su Xun spent a few hundred dollars to buy these two large wine jars, plus a few hundred dollars for the consignment fee.

    If it is full of money, the cost should be about 1,000 yuan. Compared with this profit, it is almost a needle in the ocean, which can be completely ignored.

    Of course no one will say this, it is related to the existence of the system, no matter you trust people or not, Su Xun can¨t say it, this is his biggest secret.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I think the price should be about the same. Remember that the supply is limited. Let them buy one catty per person at most. You can study the specific measures."

    "I see, you are going to engage in hunger sales!" Lingfei's reaction was not slow.

    There is still a certain market for hunger sales these days. For example, a certain domestic mobile phone brand likes to play like this, treating users like monkeys, commonly known as the monkey master.

    Although this is not good for consumers, since it can be successful, it proves that the effect must be good.

    Su Xun smiled, and he explained: "I'm really not hungry for sales, but this thing, the quantity is limited!"

    "Don't look at the price as expensive, but some people don't lack money, and they may even spend a lot of money to keep the wine in their hands."

    "This wine was brewed by myself at a friend's place. This is the first time it has been sold on the market. If it is really released, I'm afraid it won't be sold enough."

    When Ling Fei heard it, he finally understood, no wonder he had never seen this kind of wine before, it had never been on the market before.

    But thinking about it this way, it¨s not too surprising. For such a delicious and top-notch drink, there must be quite a lot of production processes. It is estimated that the output will not be too high. It is the so-called excellence.

    People like Lamborghini only produce a few sports cars a year, but the money they earn from selling one car may be much higher than that of ordinary cars.

    If Ling Fei found out, the so-called low output was actually because Su Xun was lazy, and he probably could vomit blood for three feet.

    In Ling Fei's heart, he was still very grateful to Su Xun, and he also knew that Su Xun had helped him a lot for his restaurant.

    Otherwise, with Su Xun's strength, if he wants to sell this wine, he can actually use a marketing method to sell it on the market. There is no need to come to his restaurant.

    At first, I thought that Su Xun was afraid that he would not be able to sell it, and wanted to put it in his restaurant. Ling Fei still thought, just taking this opportunity to help Su Xun.

    In the end, I never thought that it was Su Xun who wanted to give him a hand. The touch in my heart is really beyond words, and it is worth it to know such a friend.

    Su Xun continued: "This wine is not allowed to be taken out, you can only drink it in restaurants, that is to say, you can only buy this wine after consumption. If you can't drink a catty, you can get a few more bottles later.  "

    "Anything in a half-kilo pack, two or two packs is fine, and the price will be researched by myself when the time comes, and I can make appropriate changes."

    "Brother, if you do this, it should have a certain impact on sales, right?" Ling Fei widened his eyes, not expecting Su Xun to be so ruthless.

    However, Su Xun didn't care, and only heard him say: "It doesn't matter, you believe me, even if this is the case, the supply will be short of demand later, you must limit it."

    Ling Fei was speechless for a while, and felt something choked up in his throat.

    Of course he knows the benefits of doing this, and it is conceivable that it can improve his restaurant's business to a higher level.

    Those who can come to consume this kind of wine must be rich people. Even the middle class who earn hundreds of thousands a year may not be willing to drink it. Only the rich can do it.

    If they come here to eat and drink all the wine, will they begrudge the food?  One can imagine how much consumption can be driven.

    Feeling warm in his heart for a moment, Ling Fei was really touched by Su Xun.

    I don't know what to say to accompany, I feel??It's hypocritical, but he still understands some truths, Su Xun regards him as a real brother.

    "Thank you, Su Xun!"

    After holding back for a long time, Ling Fei held back these words.

    Su Xun said: "Why are you talking so politely? This wine is too much trouble for you. As for the sales money, you should make a record and wait until the end of the year to share it."

    Not too worried about Ling Fei swallowing his own money, his character should not be that high, and he probably knows how much wine he gave.

    It's just that I don't want the bill to be confused with the hotel's income. The benefits will definitely be given to Ling Fei, but the big head Su Xun still has to take it himself, and he won't really send the money directly.

    Because these things have to be calculated clearly, in the future, I have to ask Lingfei for sales, such as the customization of some wine bottles, and I also borrowed his venue, so it is appropriate to share some with him.

    As for the proportion of the share, Su Xun hasn't figured it out yet, let's talk about it later, he doesn't want to be too stingy, this little money is just a drizzle.

    Unexpectedly, Ling Fei said: "No, I will give you as much as you want for the sales of this wine. As for how you share it with your friends, I don't care about it. Anyway, I can't ask for a penny."

    "With your wine, the restaurant's business will definitely be even more prosperous in the future. I have already gained a lot of potential income from it. If I ask for your share, it will be a slap in the face."

    "Anyway, I won't ask for a dime, so don't talk about it anymore." Ling Fei spoke righteously.

    Su Xun originally wanted to say a few words, but judging by his appearance, let¨s just forget about it. If you don¨t want it, then you don¨t want it. Anyway, he still makes some money, and the restaurant¨s business is good, so he is also a winner.

    "It's just that it may be a little more difficult at the beginning. After all, wine worth 100,000 yuan per catty has to pass the test of the market. I guess there will be a process. You have to be mentally prepared."

    Ling Fei reminded him that Su Xun might be in a hurry.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't worry, I have already thought about how to promote it, and I guarantee that it will be very popular once you start selling it."

    Ling Fei has no worries about the wine, the quality is too high, mainly because of the price, which can dissuade many people, but few people dare to try it.

    Just wait slowly until word of mouth gets better.

    But Su Xun didn't think about it, he had already thought about what to do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448: Jianghai Mo Family (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you going to do?"

    There is one thing to say, anyway, in Ling Fei's heart, he is still quite curious, thinking that this kind of thing is probably useless for publicity and advertising.

    Really rich people, who will be idle and have nothing to do to watch your advertisements.

    If ordinary people read it, they definitely don¨t have the spending power. Instead, I have to send you a "stupid ratio" to greet your family, saying that you are probably crazy about money.

    I can only take my time and let time test everything. Anyway, Ling Fei can't think of any good way. Does Su Xun have any better way?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I know a sommelier in Linjiang named Li Yong. He has drunk my wine and has a relatively high evaluation. Just go back and find him to promote it."

    "Li Yong, if you look for him, it will definitely work." Ling Fei's eyes lit up.

    And Su Xun was also a little surprised, it seems that this person's reputation is not low, so he asked: "Do you know him?"

    "I don't know him, but I've heard that he is an expert in wine tasting, and all the people he comes into contact with are high-society people."

    "In other words, it is a person with spending power. If you ask him to sell, the effect will be good." Ling Fei said.

    Su Xun also nodded. In fact, this matter was not that difficult, because at the banquet that day, there were many rich people who tasted it.

    Even those who haven't tasted it, at least they must be itching in their hearts. When the time comes to release the news, they will know where it can be sold, and they will definitely rush to consume it.

    The people who went to the banquet that day were basically the richest part of Linjiang, and it was obviously enough to do their business.

    At the same time, this wine will also have the function of strengthening the body, otherwise it would not be so expensive. A good body cannot be earned by spending money, so Su Xun feels that there is nothing wrong with setting the price a little higher.  .

    Now Su Xun didn't say anything, because after they drink it, everyone is not stupid, and they will naturally find out that drinking alcohol can also be good for the body. It is conceivable how popular the business will be.

    Su Xun continued: "You first order the wine bottle and the like, and make it more delicate. The name of this wine is Taibaixian Bar."

    There is no problem with such fine wine being called fairy wine, and because it is made from Li Bai's wine gourd, Su Xun named it Taibai to commemorate it.

    He is a person from thousands of years ago, so there shouldn't be any infringement issues involved.

    Su Xun said again: "You write down all the expenses, and tell me directly when you come back, try to be as fast as possible, get a few hundred bottles and sell them first."

    "Wait for you to fix it here, then let me know. I'll contact that Li Yong to help promote it, and just give him a few catties of wine later."

    He has always been very interested in this wine. He even said last time that it would cost a lot of money to buy. This time, he will give him a few catties. He is afraid that he will be a fool, so he ran over to help.

    The appearance fee should not be low, and Su Xun made money by sending a few catties of wine.

    "Okay, don't worry about this, I'll go out and deal with it right away, if you need anything, let's get in touch on WeChat."

    ！！！！！！

    In the remaining two days, Su Xun made a few more large jars of wine, and sent them to the court's private kitchen for storage.

    Anyway, wine is not afraid that it will deteriorate and expire. The main reason is that Su Xun is worried that the sales will be too hot, and the two or three hundred catties will not be enough to watch at all, so he gave away several hundred catties.

    In fact, these hundreds of catties are tap water. Su Xun calculated that the cost of a ton of water is only a few yuan. This profit can already be described as heaven-defying.

    In addition, Su Xun went to Nanlao's house for a meal, and gave Nanlao ten catties of Taibai Immortal Wine as a way of expressing his heart.

    In addition, I prepared another ten catties and sent it to Mr. Ji.

    Both old people helped Su Xun. Anyway, Su Xun said that this is what should be done.

    After finishing all this, the one-week National Day holiday is almost over, and Su Xun brings An Suke back to school together.

    On the way back, because it was the rush hour for the return journey, the one-hour or two-hour journey was abruptly blocked until night, and Su Xun realized that driving was not as easy as he imagined.

    If you go out on a long holiday, it is best to take a means of transportation such as a railway or a car, because there are too many uncontrollable factors.

    If there is a car accident on the expressway, it may be enough to block the traffic for a long time.?It's heartbreaking.

    ? When I arrived at the school at night, Su Xun didn't put too much pressure on it. He parked the car in the school's parking space and didn't drive to the dormitory building. In addition, it was late at night, and no one noticed him.

    Su Xun didn't go back to the dormitory, he hadn't eaten yet, he found a restaurant directly at the school gate, and then called Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng who were in the dormitory.

    Su Xun roughly glanced at the two people. Fortunately, there was no sign of weight loss. It is estimated that the two of them have not been messing around in the past two days.

    The most fearful thing is that when I come here, Su Xun will feel so heartbroken when seeing two roommates give each other something.

    During the meal, a few people chatted, basically listening to Jiang Wu bragging about where to go to Jianghai to play, feeling that there is nothing interesting in this big city.

    When Su Xun was listening, his heart suddenly moved. This Liu Rufeng knew Jiang Hai better, maybe he knew about Mo Xiaoli,

    If you let Su Xun find it by himself, Jiang Hai is too big, and he is a newcomer, so the difficulty factor is too high, so you should try to find out as much as possible.

    "Rufeng, do you Jianghai have a big family like the Mo family?" Su Xun asked.

    But Jiang Wu said cheerfully: "No, Su Xun, do you read too many novels? It's this age, where is your family like you?"

    Su Xun cast a contemptuous look at him directly, and said, "Don't talk if you don't understand, and eat your big kidney."

    Jiang Wu came from a small county, so it's normal not to know these things. There are some big families in Linjiang, not to mention Jianghai, but they hide deep, and most people don't know.

    Liu Rufeng had a look of surprise on his face, and then he said, "Do you know the Mo family?"

    Su Xun was overjoyed immediately. Hearing what he said, it proved that the Mo family really existed in Jianghai.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I have a friend from Jianghai, surnamed Mo, but when she returned to Jianghai later, she disappeared, and I wondered if she came from some big family."

    "Fuck, Su Xun, this is too ridiculous. Any friend you know can be from a big family?" Jiang Wu expressed his doubts.

    Liu Rufeng's face was serious, and he said: "Anyway, there is indeed a Mo family on Jianghai's side. As for whether your friend is or not, I don't know." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449: No such person (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun glanced at Liu Rufeng, he had already guessed that this person Liu Rufeng should not be simple, what kind of person is what level, in fact, after getting along with him, he can feel it soon.

    Of course, when we are friends together, we will definitely not ask each other about the family situation. I believe many people are like this.

    So Su Xun doesn't know much, and only this.

    But he knew there was a Mo family, and Su Xun knew that he had asked the right person today.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Then do you know Mo Xiaoli?"

    If Liu Rufeng's family is also an upper-class society in Jianghai, then maybe he really knows.

    However, to Su Xun's disappointment, Liu Rufeng shook his head, and only heard him say: "I really don't know about this, I have never heard of this name."

    "The Mo family is in Jianghai, but it's really unusual, they are from Jianghai's family!" Liu Rufeng's tone seemed to exude a sense of awe.

    "Shijia, what do you say?" Su Xun asked strangely.

    Liu Rufeng explained: "The aristocratic family is an existence that transcends everything. It existed in Jianghai in the last century, and even their existence lasted longer than China."

    "During the war, these worlds also contributed a lot of power, so now they are standing firm in Jianghai. Although they are low-key and concealed, ordinary people don't know it at all."

    "But these aristocratic families are quite powerful existences. They control more than half of Jianghai's economy. Their energy is unimaginable. They are terrifying existences in the whole of China. Ordinary families and the like, with  Compared with them, there is not even scum left."

    Jiang Wu was stunned when he heard this, his chopsticks stopped in mid-air, as if he had forgotten that he was planning to pick up vegetables, but he had no choice but what he heard was too shocking.

    Ordinary people would never have imagined such an existence.

    But Su Xun didn't have any doubts, because he also knew that what Liu Rufeng said was quite credible. Ordinary people have never heard of the Mo family.

    Liu Rufeng continued: "The rest, I really don't know, because the aristocratic family is too low-key. Under normal circumstances, there are no rumors. It seems that we are not in the same world."

    "The other aristocratic families are all unattainable existences. It is even more difficult to get in touch with them. Anyway, I have never been in contact with them, and I have never heard of the person you mentioned."

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun felt a pain in the ass, but in the end, the answer was still ambiguous.

    However, some effective information has also been obtained. There is really a Mo family here in Jianghai. Su Xun feels that it is almost the same, and there will not be too much error.

    Because Mo Xiaoli is not short of money herself, and her boldness can only be said to be very rich in the family, which should be from a big family.

    Moreover, she herself said that her home is in Jianghai. In this way, Su Xun felt that there was nothing wrong with her. She should be in Jianghai.

    So next, for me, it is equivalent to having a goal. After I go back, I will release the Xiaotian dog and let it search for it, maybe I will find it.

    It's not that Su Xun didn't think about it. Maybe something happened to Mo Xiaoli. If it was in a normal state, she would definitely contact her.

    But Su Xun felt that she might be involuntary, and he might be able to save her. After thinking about it, he still wanted to find Mo Xiaoli.

    Jiang Wu asked, "Su Xun, how did you meet this friend? You are so awesome. Hurry up and hug your thighs, and you will have nothing to worry about in the future."

    Su Xun said with a sore face: "It's not really acquaintance, just a classmate in the same class."

    "Su Xun, that shouldn't be possible. How could people from a family like the Mo family go to school in Linjiang? With their strength, it is impossible for them to have nowhere to go to school in Jianghai." Liu Rufeng said.

    It's normal for him to have this idea. When Su Xun knew about it, he also wondered if Mo Xiaoli's brain was broken, why he ran from Jianghai to Linjiang to go to school for no reason.

    Jianghai's education and the like, no matter in all aspects, must be better than Linjiang, not to mention that Mo Xiaoli is not short of money at all.

    But after getting in touch with Mo Xiaoli, you will find that she doesn't really want to go back to Jianghai, maybe she wants to escape something.

    These things, Su Xun is not easy to come up with, just listen to Su Xun he said: "Okay, I will inquire later."

    That's what he said on his lips, but in his heart, he has alreadyAfter identifying the target, it should be the Mo family in Jianghai.

    Everyone had eaten and drank, and went back to the dormitory together. Su Xun made the excuse that he wanted to visit An Suke, and asked the two of them to go back first.

    In fact, Su Xun came to the playground alone, and let the Xiaotian dog come out.

    In the evening, there are many people who are exercising and running on the playground, and there are also surrounding citizens who come to walk their dogs for a walk, so it is no surprise that Su Xun brings a dog.

    At night, no one saw it clearly, so they thought it was an ordinary Erha.

    Su Xun took him to the edge of the playground, and took out a rubber band from his pocket, which was used by Mo Xiaoli to tie her hair. Su Xun found it by her bedside.

    Girls generally have a greater demand for these things, and they are the kind that are thrown away after use, because when you buy rubber bands, they come in a big box, and there are at least hundreds of them in it.

    It doesn't matter what it is, because as long as it has been used, there is a residual smell on it.

    In the eyes of humans, these smells hardly exist, and they can't smell anything, but under the nose of the Xiaotian dog, it's different.

    Let the Xiaotian dog smell it, and after a while, it started nodding non-stop, proving that it has remembered the smell.

    Su Xun then said: "Then you can find it for me and see where the person is in Jianghai."

    At this time, two people walked past Su Xun, but they just passed by and didn't say anything. After all, it's very normal for people to talk to dogs these days.

    Especially those who like to teach the dog a lesson. In fact, the dog can't understand what is being said at all. The fear is just because the dog can feel the ferocious appearance, so it still speaks with all its energy.

    The Roaring Sky Dog has already started at this time. He used his thousand-mile tracking technique. Su Xun was excited, but he also knew that the Roaring Sky Dog would take a certain amount of time.

    As a result, two minutes later, the Xiaotian dog seemed to be very tired. It fell limply on the ground and shook its head at Su Xun, with a pitiful look, for fear that Su Xun would scold it.

    "what happened?"

    Su Xun's heart turned cold all of a sudden, it was different from what he thought.

    "Can't find this person?"

    Xiaotiangou shook his head, answering Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450: The Sensational Confession Scene (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's brows were furrowed all the time, giving the impression that there was a vicissitudes of life in it.

    He was thinking about which part of the process went wrong.

    When he was in Linjiang last time, Luo Shenyi was kidnapped, and he took the Xiaotian dog with him, and found it through the same process.

    This proves that the Xiaotian dog is still useful, it has that ability.

    Why didn't it work this time? There should be a smell on the rubber band. The Xiaotian dog said just now that it has remembered the smell on it.

    And as its owner, it must be able to tell the difference between its own smell and the smell of others, but why can't it find anyone.

    Is Jianghai too big? That's unlikely. Even if Jianghai is bigger than Linjiang, it won't be much bigger. Isn't this the so-called thousand-mile tracking technique?

    Still, Mo Xiaoli is no longer in Jianghai at this time, thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel tight again.

    When will I be able to find Mo Xiaoli? It feels quite painful.

    If Mo Xiaoli is not in Jianghai, then I feel that there is a problem with my overall direction. How can I find it?  I feel like I can't find it.

    Can't think about it, the more I think about it, the more headache I get.

    Su Xun still decided that he should not be too anxious. Anxiety has no effect and will only add to his troubles. Let's wait a little longer, and he can find it slowly.

    Someday when you are free, just go to Mo's house to find out what's going on. At least you should be able to find out the situation clearly.

    Even if he is from an aristocratic family, no matter how powerful he is, he is still in the land of Jianghai, and if he escapes, the monk cannot escape the temple.

    Su Xun let the Xiaotian dog run for a while to relax.

    There is no way to keep dogs in the school. After all, the dormitory is a public place, not Su Xun's alone, so Su Xun can only take the Xiaotian dog back.

    ！！！！！！！！

    ? On the second day, there was a morning class in the morning, but there was no class in the afternoon. Everyone was in the dormitory, and they were quite bored. They were lying down and playing with their mobile phones, while Su Xun played the king for a while.

    After going online, send some gold coins to Mo Xiaoli, besides, Mo Xiaoli asked him to do this every day before.

    Although she hasn't played for a long time, Su Xun still maintains this habit as always.

    "Damn it!"

    At this moment, Jiang Wu, for some unknown reason, suddenly called out.

    Su Xun wondered if he had been hit in the face by a mobile phone, otherwise why would he be calling out like that.

    Glancing at him, Jiang Wu was originally lying on the bed, but at this time, he had already got up.

    I just heard him say: "Su Xun, the big thing is not good, someone wants to put a hat on you!"

    "???"

    As soon as Su Xun heard the words "wearing a hat", Su Xun was already in a bad mood. This is not a casual thing, Su Xun said quickly: "What's the situation?"

    Jiang Wu glanced at his mobile phone screen, and said: "Just now when I was visiting our school's post bar, I saw a man who had prepared 999 roses and confessed to An Suke in the girls' dormitory."

    "The scene is said to be very big, the girls' dormitory is already boiling, and someone deliberately opened a live post in the post bar."

    "Oh shit!"

    Su Xun really didn't know about this matter. When he heard about it, he immediately became angry. He dared to confess to An Suke in such a big way. Did he get his consent?  There is no reason for this.

    Liu Rufeng said: "No wonder I said just now, there are some cheers outside, I'll go to the post bar to have a look."

    "Look at a ghost!"

    Su Xun was no longer in the mood to play games, so he jumped down from the upper bunk, and said directly: "You're still watching, hurry up and go to the scene with me to see what's going on, I'd like to see who has the guts to  .￣

    Chasing girls is a matter of course, because An Su is so good-looking, there will naturally be people who pursue her, there is no way around this.

    But Su Xun felt very upset when his girlfriend was chased by someone.

    This guy Jiang Wu also looked like he didn't think it was a big deal to watch the excitement, but he kept saying: "Okay, hurry up, it's best to fuck him."

    Brothers, if they need it, they must go there at any time. This is not a matter of course.thing.

    Liu Rufeng shook his head, thinking that these two guys were too impulsive, and he had to follow, otherwise it would not be reassuring.

    The three of them just went out and walked towards the girls' dormitory building.

    ！！！！！！

    At this moment in the dormitory, An Suke was sitting on a chair with a sad face, and she asked, "Has that person left yet?"

    This kind of thing can't make her happy. She is definitely different from ordinary girls. She has been chased by too many people since she was a child. The louder the movement, the more disgusted An Suke is.

    ?Because of her character, she is a relatively quiet kind, and she doesn't like to make a big splash. What is the difference between making such a sensational confession and kidnapping?

    A few roommates are all on the balcony, and they look quite energetic. It is probably the first time they have encountered such a thing, so let An Suke vent.

    A girl wearing glasses said: "Suke, he is still there, calling for you all the time, do you want to go down and take a look?"

    "Su Ke, go down and have a look. If you don't like it, tell him immediately and let him withdraw. Otherwise, there will be more and more people. I'm afraid it won't end soon."

    "Besides, the dormitory manager should have been stuffed with money, and there is no movement at all. Let them do this. Go and reject him."

    ""

    Several roommates are also persuading An Suke to let her go down, and they also know that An Suke doesn't like that guy.

    But now that there are too many people gathered and the momentum is so big, the girls like them are a little scared, so it's better to reject it simply and neatly, and let him give up, don't make such a big deal.

    Everyone is a quality person, and they will not be so ruthless, just splashing water from above, and there are so many people below, splashing water is too much.

    An Suke didn't want to go down at first, and didn't want to deal with this kind of thing, but the other party seemed to be very persistent, and it had been going on for more than an hour.

    If it continues like this, it will be too big. As time goes by, the incident will continue to ferment, which will definitely have a certain impact on reputation, and what will Su Xun think when he hears it.

    Thinking of this, An Suke made a decision, and she said, "Okay, then go down and refuse."

    After coming down, An Suke could see clearly.

    Co-authoring the scene was indeed quite a sensation, with many roses arranged in a heart shape, and some candles, and the boy even drove a convertible BMW with many cute dolls on it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451 I Know Your Boyfriend (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "People are coming, people are finally coming out!"

    I don't know who yelled, and everyone noticed that An Suke finally came out, which aroused everyone's enthusiasm.

    At this time, quite a few people were already screaming crazily. Anyway, they were all watching the fun, so it was fun to boo together here.

    I don't even know who is leading the rhythm. Some people have already started shouting "together" crazily. The voice is relatively loud, and everyone in the vicinity should be able to hear it.

    No one noticed that An Suke's face had gradually cooled down, looking very unhappy, but this group of people still thought it was very interesting.

    Little did she know that what An Suke hated the most was actually this form. She felt that this was moral kidnapping.

    Who do I like, who am I willing to be with, what kind of relationship can I have with you, a bunch of psychopaths?

    Do you think that if you shout like that, I will be under pressure to be with him? If that's the case, he is not An Suke, and he is no different from ordinary girls.

    But at this time, An Suke didn't speak, and just watched quietly, because she knew that her own voice was too obscene, even if she spoke, it would be useless.

    It's better to wait for them to finish their excitement first. Anyway, everyone has already come down, and they don't care about the time. It doesn't make much difference.

    However, after a while, this group of people finally felt that they had no energy to shout.

    Mainly because of Ansuke's reaction, it was too bland, which made people quite painful.

    You say you have to feel a little bit anyway, for example, if you are surprised or shy, you should also react a little bit.

    The key point is that An Suke is so plain, without any expression on his face, and his beautiful eyes look unusually deserted, as if the things happening in front of him have nothing to do with him, making people really don't know what to say.

    After the voice had subsided, the guy who had prepared today's confession finally came forward, looking tall and handsome.

    He was also wearing a small Western-style vest, and his body was very tall and straight.

    Wearing a pair of Rolex Submariner watches on his wrist, it is also very impressive. It looks like a rich man, and today's big money just proves all of this.

    If you are an ordinary student, you don't have much income. With that little living expenses alone, I am afraid that you can't afford so much roses alone.

    Nine hundred and ninety-nine roses, only those who have bought them know that they are really not cheap.

    Such a boy seems to be what everyone often says is tall, rich and handsome, and he seems to be in good condition in all aspects.

    To be reasonable, this kind of boys are more popular, and there will be no shortage of girls who like them. Naturally, their vision is higher.

    If he is more casual, I am afraid that in the past few years of college, women will not be able to play with them. Anyway, it is much easier for him to pick up women than ordinary people.

    However, he chose Ansuke, which was not a good decision.

    "Fuck, who is this guy? He looks quite handsome."

    "It's from the Academy of Art. His name is Xu Chen. I heard that he is studying painting. This year's freshman is quite famous among them, and many girls have already started chasing him."

    "If you study art, then it's no wonder you are so rich. Generally, people with good family conditions will study art."

    "I think he should be able to succeed in this pursuit. He is handsome and rich. Even if he is a school belle, I don't think he can stand it. There is no reason to refuse."

    "Not necessarily, An Suke can tell at a glance, she is not the kind of casual woman, you can tell by the expression on her face, so cold!"

    "Hmph, all women are like this. They are superficially cold, but they won't refuse in their hearts. If you don't believe me, let's bet on a big chicken leg in the second canteen."

    ""

    In the midst of everyone's discussion, this Xu Chen had already come to An Suke with flowers in his hands, and he looked affectionate.

    "Suke, it's a bit presumptuous to come here today, but I really like you. I still remember that during the military training, I accidentally glanced at you, and followed like a demon, and went back to frantically inquire about your news."

    "I originally wanted your contact information, but after thinking about it, that method is too common, and you may not remember me, so I spent a while preparing this, to confess to you, I hope  I can give you a lifetime??Happiness.  "

    This guy obviously wrote the manuscript in advance, and he spoke clearly and logically. It seems that he is relatively proficient in reciting, without any lag. Many women are moved by the side.

    Xin said that if he had encountered such a confession, he would have already agreed to it, so there is no reason to hesitate.

    But An Su is not an ordinary woman. She has encountered this kind of disgusting confession many times, and there are more disgusting ones than this, so there is nothing strange about it.

    So An Suke said directly: "I'm sorry, I already have a boyfriend, you should go back quickly."

    In fact, at this time, Su Xun and the others just arrived, so they didn't rush up immediately, but came here to see what was going on.

    As a result, I heard An Suke's refusal as soon as he arrived, which made Su Xun feel a little bit of face. He had never doubted An Suke, but knew that he was worthy of trust.

    The reason for rushing over in such a hurry is that Su Xun is mainly afraid that this idiot will really harass An Suke, Su Xun will definitely go up and kill him.

    But now it seems that everything is fine and within the controllable range.

    Jiang Wu also looked at Su Xun enviously, and he said: "The school belle is too good, you can get all of this, I really feel wronged by the school belle."

    Su Xun just smiled and said nothing, because he knew that Jiang Wu was complimenting him in disguise, just be happy.

    When everyone heard this, they were really shocked, because few people knew that the relationship between An Suke and Su Xun had never been confirmed.

    I really didn't expect that this kind of goddess actually has a boyfriend, which is amazing.

    Or maybe she said that on purpose to make that Xu Chen retreat. Anyway, everyone can see now that An Suke has already refused, and his attitude is quite obvious.

    Those people who felt that they would be successful before did not expect that Ansuke's crispness was beyond everyone's imagination.

    That Xu Chen's face was not very good-looking for a while, but he didn't seem too surprised, he only heard him say: "I know your boyfriend, his name is Su Xun, right?" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452: Pulling the wind until it explodes (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How did you know?"

    This person called out Su Xun's name as soon as he came up, which still surprised An Suke.

    Obviously he has already done the investigation, and it seems that he is fully prepared for this visit.

    I just heard him say: "I heard it from someone before, so I know him. He plays pretty well."

    "But Suke, I think I can bring you happiness and give you the best life. You should be able to think of this. It is useless to only play football. No matter how good he is, he can't be a  professional player."

    "You should be able to see my situation. I have a company at home and never lack money. As long as you are with me, Suke, I will let you live the best life and give you the best everything!"

    This guy Xu Chen kept talking.

    Su Xun summed up the words, anyway, he revealed a core idea, he is richer than Su Xun, and his family background is better than Su Xun.

    In these days, if you say ten thousand and ten thousand, money is the most important thing. People say that only money is the most important thing that can maintain the relationship between two people.

    It may be wishful thinking at the beginning, but after a long time, ordinary things will not work.

    What he said is indeed true, but his tone makes people feel that he seems a little too arrogant, as if he is great only if he has money.

    But I can only say it in my heart, otherwise, what else can I say? In many cases, being rich is great, and this world is very realistic.

    "What do you mean, you really think that being rich is great? Let me tell you, there is nothing to say, even if he doesn't have money, as long as I like him."

    An Suke's words were resounding, and it was obviously a slap in the face to Xu Chen, letting him know not to use money to measure everything.

    Anyway, in An Suke's view, money can't buy affection, she doesn't like to talk about these things, and what makes An Su disdain the most is who said that Su Xun has no money.

    She felt that Su Xun should be much richer than the person in front of her. She had seen Su Xun take action a few times before, but she had never asked about this, but An Suke knew that Su Xun was definitely not ordinary rich.  rich.

    The main thing is that Su Xun keeps a low profile and doesn't like to show off.

    So An Su didn't say this, because she didn't like to associate Su Xun's relationship with her with money, making people think that she was with Su Xun because of money.

    Xu Chen heard this, but his face was a little disdainful, and he said: "What's the use of that, you have to save money to buy gifts for you in a relationship, do you think that's interesting?"

    "Have you seen my BMW? It's more than one million yuan. How many years do you think he can afford it after graduation and working?"

    Xu Chen may also realize that what he said in a fit of anger was a little extreme, so he continued to say: "Of course, I didn't mean to explain anything by saying this, but I just want Suke to think it over."

    "There is no need to be too reluctant, I will give you time to think about it, and I won't force you!"

    The main reason is that he made such a big show today, and he also brought people out to build momentum. He thought it should be a sure thing, but who knew that something like this happened, which made him feel a little embarrassed and unable to step down.

    Naturally, there were some emotions in my heart, so I grabbed An Suke's boyfriend and started to mock him.

    "Fuck, Su Xun, you are being despised by others."

    Jiang Wu yelled: "This is a mother, being rich is like being great, do you still think you are awesome, go up and fuck him for me."

    As a brother, Jiang Wu himself couldn't stand it anymore, his brother was so despised by others.

    Liu Rufeng was fine, his character was already doomed, he would not be as violent as Jiang Wu, but there was a bit of disdain in his eyes.

    It's the disdain for that Xu Chen, because he knows that Su Xun is obviously not simple, and he despises Su Xun, it's really ignorant.

    In Liu Rufeng's eyes, his small amount of money and this kind of car with millions of dollars is almost like garbage, and he doesn't like it at all.

    Su Xun didn't go up and beat up Xu Chen as normal people would think.

    He didn't do anything, if he dared to do anything to An Suke, Su Xun promised not to say a word, making him regret coming to this world.

    ?But he was just talking a few words, and when he went up to beat him up to reason, he became a bit of a small belly, because he was humiliated because of poverty, and finally lost his temper.

    Su Xun can do itI imagined that if I did it right away today, there would be several versions of the story that would be spread directly in school.

    There is no need to beat him. I will go up today and slap him in the face. As for how to hit him, Su Xun has already thought about it.

    Didn't you just talk about money? Okay, then I'll let you know what it means to be rich.

    Even saying that he has no money, Su Xun feels that this is the most intolerable thing, I am so poor now that only money is left, okay?

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "You two stay here and watch the situation with me, don't let this force you away, I will come right away!"

    "Su Xun, why are you going? How can you leave at this time?" Jiang Wu was a little confused.

    He was gearing up to go up and do it, but when he saw Su Xun leaving by himself, it wasn't a scam.

    Su Xun didn't answer him either. He turned around and left alone. It would take time. Isn't he just pretending to be aggressive? Just drive his Lamborghini over, no big deal.

    Liu Rufeng grabbed Jiang Wu, and said: "You don't know Su Xun's temper, he certainly won't make a fuss about this kind of scene, maybe there is something wrong with him, let's not worry, just wait patiently."

    Ten minutes or so passed silently, and the situation was still deadlocked.

    Originally, I had already flatly rejected it. Reasonably, there should be nothing wrong with it, and everyone should be sensible and leave.

    But that Xu Chen probably felt offended. To put it bluntly, he was too eager for success.

    ?I feel like I can succeed in whatever I do. Since I was a child, I have a good family background and my own grades are good, so I have developed my current personality, and I feel that there is nothing I can't handle.

    If anything, it must be someone else's problem.

    He felt that if he just let it go like this, it would be embarrassing for him. What he said was to give An Suke a certain amount of time to think about it, but in fact he was just deliberately delaying time.

    I want to create a certain amount of pressure on Ansuke through the passage of time.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a car horn rang behind him suddenly.

    Quite a few people came to their senses at this moment, and quickly moved out of the way, thinking who the hell is this, and drove into it.

    However, as soon as the words came to my lips, I couldn't say anything. This turned out to be a cool Lamborghini, which was so cool that it exploded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453: This Car Doesn¨t Even Sit With Dogs (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fuck, whose Lamborghini is driving over here, it's so coquettish."

    "I finally saw this kind of sports car. It looks much more handsome than the one in the picture. I am a winner in life."

    "Could it be that a local tyrant came to pick up a girl? I'm so envious and jealous. If I drive this kind of car, will I still be single for so many years and can't find a girlfriend?"

    "Don't think about it. If you can't afford to drive this kind of car, you won't be able to drive it in your life. It's not something you can think about. At least tens of millions."

    ""

    The car stopped in front of everyone, turned off the engine, and the door began to open.

    The doors of this kind of sports car are definitely different from ordinary cars, and they float upward to open.

    Such a cool way naturally attracts countless eyes in an instant. Everyone has stopped looking at other places at this time, and just wants to see who will come down from above.

    The curiosity in my heart was adoring, and I thought that the people who drive this kind of sports car should not be ordinary people, they must be quite awesome.

    "Su Xun?!"

    After the results came down, everyone was shocked immediately, it turned out to be Su Xun.

    Not from the same class, he quickly recognized Su Xun. There was no other way. In the football match a few days ago, it could be said that he made a big splash and became famous in the first battle.

    Even if you are not in the same class, as long as you are a freshman, you have a certain understanding of Su Xun, even if you don't watch football games very much.

    In those two days, I was swiping the screen everywhere, and I would have some impressions to some extent, so I got out of the car and was recognized by people.

    The current Su Xun looks more like a rich second generation. There is nothing to do. With this appearance and this Lamborghini, is there a tall, rich and handsome man who is more like a tall, rich and handsome man? I probably can't find a second one.  .

    Countless people's eyes widened. They really didn't expect that the big guy who drove the Lamborghini turned out to be Su Xun. They thought it was some awesome rich second generation.

    Except for Su Xun being good at playing football, I didn't see anything about him. Who would have thought that he was a low-key rich second generation.

    After all, this age is so rich, it seems that only the rich second generation can explain it. For women, it may be because of the godfather. Is it possible for a man to have a godmother? The rich second generation is more reasonable.

    Only An Suke was at peace. She knew that this was Su Xun. When she saw this Lamborghini, she knew that Su Xun was coming. It was quite interesting.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun knew that he was slapping his face like this. It can be said that Xu Chen can take back all the words he said just now.

    Even Su Xun's two roommates felt a little confused at this moment. When did they get a Lamborghini, why didn't everyone know about it?

    It's too much for him to pretend to be sneaky all by himself!

    In fact, this car only drove here last night, and no one has seen it. Su Xun can't go back to the dormitory, so he said that he drove a Lamborghini this time.

    Su Xun is not that kind of character, there is no point in pretending to be coquettish.

    The key point is that he knows who his two roommates are. If he tells them this, he probably won't believe it at all.

    On the contrary, I will complain to myself in various ways, saying stop dreaming and so on, wake up, it's time to move bricks.

    As a result, after driving the car today, I wanted to slap my face, but I didn't expect such a strong pretentious effect, which made Su Xun feel a little sorry.

    After getting out of the car, seeing that no one else was talking, Su Xun knew that it was time for him to speak first. He only heard Su Xun say, "Whoever confessed to my girlfriend just now, stand up and let me see."

    This is asking knowingly, who confessed, how can he not know, I have been watching here for a long time just now.

    Scanning around on purpose, his eyes fell on Xu Chen, only to hear Su Xun say, "Oh, it should be you, right?"

    "That's right, what's wrong with me, I know you are An Suke's boyfriend."

    When Xu Chen first saw this Lamborghini, he was really a little hypocritical, but Su Xun has already found him, so he must not be cowardly, he must just get up.

    This guy seemed to have a loud tone, and deliberately made his voice very loud to cover up his lack of confidence. He only heard him yell loudly: "But you just started earlier than me."

    "There's nothing to be proud of, wait for me, let'sIn the end, I will be a competitor. I will definitely make Su Ke change his mind and come to my side. If you don¨t believe me, just wait and see!  "

    After listening to his long speech, Su Xun felt no fluctuation in his heart, and even wanted to laugh a little.

    "Competition, what do you use to compete with me?"

    "The resentment value from Xu Chen is +85."

    In a simple sentence, all kinds of expressions began to appear on Xu Chen's face in an instant. To sum up, he was very uncertain and very embarrassing.

    Su Xun's words are completely contemptuous of him, and he is not even regarded as a human being. It can't be described too much, it is quite too much.

    But if you think about it carefully, there seems to be nothing wrong with it. Although this Xu Chen is considered tall, rich and handsome.

    After all, there are people outside the sky, and there are people outside the sky. Now Su Xun came out and killed him instantly, and it can even be said to crush him.

    The kind of crushing in all aspects, the kind that has no ability to resist, is quite uncomfortable.

    Xu Chen felt so uncomfortable for a while, the uncomfortable feeling that he couldn't speak, what should he say to refute Su Xun, waiting online, so anxious.

    Su Xun didn't intend to let him go. Didn't you just say that you are very capable? Didn't you say that you are rich? Now everyone can compare. I won't let you step down, it will only make you more embarrassing.

    It's right to be a human being so that we can meet later, but it's a pity that Su Xun doesn't want to see this kind of person at all in the future, so it's not interesting.

    "Aren't you very rich, why do you drive this kind of broken car? Do you have some misunderstanding about being rich, and you are ashamed to go out in this kind of car?"

    "If I were you, I might as well go out on a shared bicycle. Anyway, people can praise you for being low-carbon and environmentally friendly. It's not shameful. If you drive a car of this grade, going out is not only shameful, but shameful. If it were me, the dog at home  I can¨t let it be this kind of car when I go out.￣

    "You said yes, Er Gouzi?"

    Su Xun also specifically said something to the Xiaotian dog in the car, and he had already released the Xiaotian dog.

    Xiaotiangou, with his spirituality, naturally knew how to cooperate with Su Xun, so he stuck his head out of the window and barked twice.

    What's more, it shook its head at Xu Chen's car, as if to say, although I'm a dog, I don't like his broken car.

    "The resentment value from Xu Chen is +70." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454: Su Xun Throwing Coins (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun almost couldn't help laughing outright, Xiao Tiangou was more spiritual than he thought, and he didn't say anything yet, it cooperated quite well.

    It can be said that all kinds of meanings have been expressed in place, and the core meaning I want to express is that Xu Chen must be disgusted to death.

    The corners of the mouths of the people around were twitching non-stop, not knowing what to say.

    It was a BMW convertible car, not a supercar, but a coupe. It was an imported car, and at least it cost more than one million yuan. But Su Xun mentioned that car.

    What kind of broken car, the dog doesn't sit on it, it's not shameful enough to drive out, people who don't know, think Su Xun is talking about a tractor.

    This is definitely the worst time that BMW has been hacked. When did the cars worth more than one million yuan have such a low profile? How do you let those one or two million yuan cars on the street live?

    More than one million cars can't go out, the world is crazy.

    The key is that as long as people who are familiar with it feel that there is nothing wrong with what Su Xun said, because it is indeed the case.

    Because he has tens of millions of cars, he seems to have enough capital to despise these one million cars, and you have no reason to refute him.

    Just put the Lamborghini car keys there, and I will say you are rubbish, so what can you do.

    Xu Chen's face was flushed red, and he was already congested. He had never been angry like this when he grew up, and today he was almost blown away.

    It was simply too much, he was pushed to the ground and insulted.

    Although it seemed that Su Xun had enough qualifications to insult him, Xu Chen would not swallow his anger, and only heard him say angrily: "What are you, you dare to say that about me."

    "Did you dare to come out to pretend to be aggressive when you drive a Lamborghini. I tell you, I just went to school, and I don't want to drive such an expensive car. It's just to show off. I really think that I am a car, and I am great? I am really ignorant."

    What he said didn't seem to be very convincing, at least Su Xun felt that he couldn't impress himself at all.

    "Then, can you change the fact that you are poor?"

    There was a smile on Su Xun's face, and he looked very indifferent. This is the kind that insults people to death and doesn't give them a way to survive.

    Xu Chen was so angry that he almost stomped his feet, and he continued: "Poor man, who do you call poor man, if you are capable, take out your bank card, let's compare who is richer?"

    "I don't know where you rented this Lamborghini from. Otherwise, if you drive a Lamborghini so cool, everyone will already know about it, so why wait until today?"

    This guy seemed to have grabbed something that could save him, and he kept saying frantically: "Why, did I hit the mark, borrowed or rented a car from someone, and deliberately pretended to be coercive?  "

    "If you really want to make a move, if you can afford my one million car, I will consider you capable."

    Xu Chen thought he finally had a reason to fight back, and said with a look of disdain: "Why don't you say anything, did I hit the mark? If you have money, show it to everyone.  What's in here?"

    Su Xun didn't speak, but instead had a look of deep disdain, thinking that you don't take a good look in the mirror to see what kind of person you are, and you are worthy of looking at my bank card.

    Su Xun will definitely not post the balance of the bank card. There is too much money in it. Su Xun is really afraid that something will happen to them, so let's pull it down.

    Others were also looking at Su Xun. Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, some people also secretly guessed in their hearts.

    I thought to myself, what is the situation of this Su Xun? Is it true that someone has said it? If you look at it this way, it seems that there is a possibility. Thinking that Su Xun might be pretending, this is particularly embarrassing.  .

    Fortunately, Su Xun was already prepared. He just went to the bank.

    Why ran to drive a car? It took Su Xun more than ten minutes to come here. It must not be as simple as driving, he also ran to the bank to withdraw some money.

    If you want to pretend to be aggressive, how can a Lamborghini be enough? Naturally, you have to have money.

    There are banks near the school, and Su Xun's bank card authority is particularly high, and he doesn't even need to queue up. In the past, he directly took out the money, which was quite neat.

    After returning, Su Xun's preparation was indeed reasonable, and it would come in handy right away.

    Just listen to Su XunHe said, "How much did you pay for this car?"

    "More than one million yuan, although it is not as expensive as your Lamborghini, but I believe that this is not something you can afford. If you rent it, it is probably no problem." The guy said maliciously.

    Obviously mocking Su Xun, how disgusted Su Xun was just now, and now he wants to pay back.

    But Su Xun said: "Okay, I understand, then I will inform you now, I want this car!"

    "???"

    Everyone heard this sentence, black question marks all over their faces, wondering what Su Xun meant by this, why did he want it.

    Could it be that he has taken a fancy to it and it is his?

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun made a move. He directly opened the trunk of the car, which also let everyone know that the trunk of this sports car is in the front, and there is such an operation.

    After opening it, Su Xun came out with a big black bag, making people a little confused.

    I wondered what Su Xun wanted to do, what was in the bag he was holding, and why did it feel so heavy.

    "Clatter！！"

    In the next second, a scene that shocked countless people happened just like that. Countless banknotes spilled out of the bag and fell directly on the ground.

    It's a good thing it's not the one with one piece of paper, otherwise, it's probably going to rain, authentic money rain.

    Everyone opened their mouths wide open, unable to believe what they saw.

    A bag full of money, just like that was thrown out by Su Xun, and thrown on the ground, it seemed really shocking.

    Many people, or the vast majority of people, have never seen so much money in their life, which is really a bit shocking.

    With so much money, the viewers are dizzy. Everyone wants to say, how much money is this? It feels so much.

    Many people are talking about millions and tens of millions. If it is a number, they have not said anything, but if it is real money, it is really a huge existence. After all, the largest denomination is only one hundred yuan.

    Su Xun said directly: "There is one million in it, your car is not worth the price now, but I paid so much money, take the money, keep the car, you can get out!" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455: There Are Really Mines at Home (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, it is useless for Su Xun to ask for his broken car, because even if Su Xun has no car, he will not drive a second-hand car that he has used.

    Not to mention Su Xun and Lamborghini, they don't need it at all.

    The reason why I bought it was to slap my face.

    Didn't you say that I can't afford it? Didn't you say that I have no money? Okay, I'll pay for it now and buy it for you on the spot.

    The original price of this car is estimated to be more than one million yuan plus the purchase tax, but everyone knows that as long as the car is bought, it will definitely depreciate.

    Even if you haven¨t driven it all day, it¨s still a second-hand car. It¨s definitely not the same as a new car, and it¨s worth hundreds of thousands at most.

    Su Xun's one million is obviously too much, but it doesn't matter, if you give more, you will give more. The money is useless in Su Xun's hands, and the interest that rises every day is more than that much.

    Another way of thinking, Su Xun mixed Li Bai's wine gourd with ten catties of wine, and the million came. Thinking about it this way, it turns out that one million is so easy to earn.

    But this guy even mocked that Su Xun couldn't afford it, so Su Xun couldn't be more polite. The purpose is very clear, I will use this one million to humiliate you.

    Countless people opened their mouths wide and looked at Su Xun with panicked eyes. This man is too terrifying.

    This is one million cash. How long does it take for ordinary people to earn one million? It's too scary. In the end, he just threw it out without even looking at it.  There is no way to hate, it is completely unreasonable.

    With this kind of person, what is there to hate the rich? Maybe money is similar to paper, and it is completely ignored. What else can I say.

    Now everyone, no one will doubt Su Xun anymore. Those who doubt him are probably fools. People can throw away a million yuan casually, and they don't pay attention to it at all.

    This kind of person is still short of money, no one will believe it.

    It's just pity for Xu Chen, who was slapped in the face again. His face is probably swollen out of shape by now.

    "The resentment value from Xu Chen is +45!"

    The current Xu Chen can be said to have hated Su Xun to the core. Whatever he said, he immediately slapped him in the face and didn't give any face at all.

    And this obviously made him ashamed. If you want to say who is the most embarrassing person today, it must be him. I can't wait to clear the memory of tonight, and I don't want to recall it again.

    But he couldn't speak anymore, he slapped his face again and again, he was ashamed, he couldn't see anyone again, what else could he say, this is the first time he felt sorry for himself  idea.

    One million is there. Su Xun threw it in front of him, and he can bend down to pick it up. If he picks it up, it will be his.

    His car has been driven for two or three years, and it can still sell for one million. This is definitely a profit, let alone hundreds of thousands.

    Although he is a rich second generation and his family is quite good, he is not the kind who is rich enough to kill everything in seconds. It can only be said that he is much better than ordinary people.

    This million is enough to tempt him, but compared with money, he is obviously more embarrassing.

    Because he knew that as long as he stooped to pick up the million, it would become his eternal shame in the future, and this matter would be passed down until everyone knew about it.

    How did he spend his four years in college?

    Money is definitely not wanted, this guy said directly: "Humph, don't you just have two stinky money, a little money and think you are great? Rubbish!"

    After finishing speaking, this guy has no face, so he will stay any longer, and just drive away. The roses and candles all over the floor are all gone.

    Su Xun didn't expect this guy to do such a trick, he thought he would take the money directly, it seems that he still has a bit of backbone.

    However, this money gave Su Xun a bit of a headache. One million would cost dozens of catties, which is too heavy. In the end, he had to carry it with him, which was too troublesome.

    If it wasn't for acting coercive, Su Xun wouldn't ask for so much cash, it's really troublesome.

    He called two roommates over, packed up the money, and put it back into his pocket little by little. He pretended to be aggressive just now, and had to pick it up even when he was kneeling.

    Anyway, it's money anyway, and it would be a pity to throw it away.

    Jiang Wu is still dizzy now. Anyway, he never thought that he would be able to pick up money here one day.??This is really a show.

    After picking up the money, Su Xun felt a little troublesome carrying it, so he said to An Suke, "Why don't you carry it back and throw it in the dormitory for safekeeping, I'm afraid I won't know where to throw it when I look back."

    Everyone listened to it, and felt in their hearts that they had received tons of critical damage. There is still such an operation. I don¨t know where to throw a million. Please throw it to me.

    An Suke shook her head quickly, she wouldn't even ask for so much money, it wasn't enough to scare her, it would be unsafe to throw it in the dormitory.

    If it is really lost, Su Xun doesn't care, but she has a conscience, she has never seen so much money in her life.

    An Suke said: "What are you doing for me? It's useless for me to ask for it. Hurry up and save it in the bank."

    Many people have been saying that this An Su is too stupid, he doesn't even want money, and there are such people?  It's really puzzling.

    Su Xun had no choice but to say: "Okay, you go back first, I will ask you to have dinner together in the evening."

    There are too many onlookers now, and it is not suitable to say anything.

    An Suke was obedient, so he went back, and Su Xun also took his two roommates away, letting them experience the Lamborghini.

    ? Although it can only seat two people, it is enough to let the two of them squeeze together. Anyway, in school, there is nothing to be afraid of, and no one checks the car.

    Go to deposit the money, and then invite these two roommates to have a quick meal. Su Xun knows that both of them are afraid that they want to kill him.

    In the private room of the restaurant, Su Xun just sat down, and Jiang Wu said righteously: "Su Xun, let me be frank, just tell me the truth."

    Even the way Liu Rufeng looked at Su Xun was different now. I knew Su Xun was unusual before, but I never thought that he was so rich and could do whatever he wanted.

    Rao Liu Rufeng has a good background, and he was a little shocked by Su Xun's shot today.

    Su Xun smiled wryly, and he also knew that if he didn't talk about it well today, he might fail. There is no way to keep a low profile on the matter of being rich.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't get excited, you two, I admit, I have a mine at home!"

    "Moreover, there are more than one."

    Two roommates: "" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456: Going to Mo's House (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is no other way, and there seems to be only one explanation, that is, there is a mine at home!

    This is just a saying, and it is also an Internet term that came out this year. Generally speaking, when someone is really rich, they say that there is a mine at home.

    Su Xun really didn't know how to explain where he got so much money, saying that he developed the battery and earned it?

    There is nothing wrong with fooling his parents, even Luo Shenyi is not experienced in this field, he can only say he has a little knowledge.

    But my two roommates are not the same. After all, they are excellent students majoring in computer science at Jianghai University.

    Among other things, you still know some professional knowledge in this area. You can say that you are a genius, and you have researched this battery.

    But in the end, if they are curious and ask some details, then Su Xun will have to spend a lot of effort to explain, why not just say that he is a rich second generation, so that they can understand.

    This kind of thing is innate, and the reincarnation technique is better, so there is really no way around it.

    The classmates in high school also know some of Su Xun's family conditions, know that he is from the countryside, and the situation is not good. In the past, Su Xun, no matter his clothes or his own temperament, did not look like a rich family.  .

    It's different now, no one knows his details, and he is indeed very rich, how can I put it this way, let him do whatever he wants.

    What else can I say, Liu Rufeng is okay, he is not a person who is short of money, Jiang Wu's eyes are full of envy.

    Of course, there is only envy. After all, Su Xun is his brother in the same dormitory, so jealousy and hatred can't be said, he is not the kind of narrow-minded person.

    I just heard Jiang Wu say: "Damn, I usually hate those rich second generations. Why do you all come to this world together? They are all long-distance running champions. Why do they have everything after they are born?"  Woolen cloth."

    "Ordinary people may have to struggle for a lifetime, and they can't get what they can get casually. I really hate the rich, but I didn't expect that there would be a rich second generation in my dormitory."

    "And Lao Liu, although you are low-key, I can also see that you are not simple. Anyway, I don't care. I want to order the most expensive dish today, and no one is allowed to stop me."

    Jiang Wu patted the table and yelled: "Waiter, the most expensive dish in your store, no matter whether it is delicious or not, give me a copy."

    In fact, the waiter was also a little afraid of being messed with. I thought that it was the first time I met such a person, and it would not be crazy.

    Su Xun smiled, and said to the waiter: "He's lost his mind a little bit, ignore him, and serve some of your specialty dishes here, and a few more."

    In fact, this is where Su Xun appreciates Jiang Wu more. Although Jiang Wu has a certain gap compared with the two of them, he will not lose his psychological balance, and everyone can still play happily together.

    Of course, being able to become friends with the two of them is also doomed to Jiang Wu's future, and it will definitely not be bad. He also changed his destiny because of the dormitory problem.

    As long as he goes out in the future, no matter whether it is Su Xun or Liu Rufeng, he will definitely be much stronger than ordinary people if he can help him with his relationship in the past few years.

    After eating, Su Xun went downstairs to An Suke's dormitory and took her to the cafeteria for dinner. He had promised to come to her for dinner.

    Although Su Xun had already eaten and drank enough, it was just as if he was accompanying her.

    When I came downstairs, I found that the previous roses and the like had been cleaned up.

    Except for a few scattered petals left behind, there is no trace of the confession scene just now.

    During the meal, An Suke, a little girl, teased Su Xun twice, asking him why he was so angry just now, and even slapped him in the face with a million dollars.

    What else could Su Xun say? She slapped her butt twice to make her remember.

    Feeling the elasticity from the buttocks, Su Xun suddenly felt turmoil in his heart, feeling more mature, and it was time to pick.

    In the future, I have to find an opportunity to take down An Suke. She is an adult, and she can't keep doing this. She is still a virgin, so there is really no face, and it is quite uncomfortable.

    Back in the dormitory at night, Su Xun found that he had already accumulated hundreds of resentment points. Today's Xu Chen really provided himself a lot.

    Without saying anything, Su Xun hurriedly drew a lottery. I don't know what skin he can win this time. It's really exciting.?.

    "Thank you for participation´"

    "Thank you for participation´"

    "Thank you for participation´"

    ""

    "My mother"

    Su Xun felt that his mentality had collapsed for a moment. Is this all right? What's the situation? This time, he drew four times in a row, but he didn't win a single one.

    All thanks for participating, which is equivalent to today's 400 resentment value, which has been in vain, making Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    Directly covered his head in the quilt and started his autistic life.

    ！！！！！！

    Two days passed so quietly, and it was the weekend in a blink of an eye.

    University weekends are relatively easy, and basically there will be no make-up classes, unless there are some special circumstances, and everyone can freely control the time.

    Su Xun did not fall by himself, he went out by himself, and he checked on the Internet in the past two days, and he also roughly found out where Mo's house is.

    No matter what kind of aristocratic family you are, and no matter how low-key you usually are, such a behemoth will definitely leave many traces in Jianghai, and it is impossible to act as if nothing happened.

    Knowing where Mo's house is, Su Xun planned to go to Mo's house today to find out.

    No matter how I searched, I still had no clue about Mo Xiaoli, and I didn't know how to investigate.

    There is only one point, Su Xun roughly guessed that Mo Xiaoli is from Jianghai Mo's family, there should be nothing wrong with it, if this is not the case, then I don't know how to find it.

    This is Su Xun's last hope, so there is nothing to do, Su Xun can only hurry up and go to Mo's house to ask.

    On weekend mornings, Su Xun drove alone, and went to look for Mo's house according to the address he had inquired.

    To be honest, it is not very easy to find, it is a bit difficult.

    But fortunately, the final result was good. Su Xun found Mo's house, which was a large courtyard.

    Different from the imagined villa, this Mo family looks like a Chinese-style building, and the courtyard looks like it has a history of many years.

    But no one dared to underestimate this courtyard. It is impossible for a family in Jianghai to occupy such a large area.

    The price of land in Jianghai is very expensive, and it must be people with powerful backgrounds who have so much land.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457: The Sweeping Old Man (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun parked the car on the side of the road, and didn't dare to pretend to be aggressive. Even when he was driving, the speed was quite slow.

    It would be a bit ignorant to pretend to be aggressive here.

    An aristocratic family in a top city like Jianghai, if you think about it for a while, you will know that it must be quite awesome.

    Just this kind of courtyard can already explain everything.

    After parking the car, Su Xun came to the main entrance of Luo's house. There was no one there, and everything was extremely quiet.

    Su Xun just stood outside the small iron gate, looked at the situation inside, and then realized that there was an old man sweeping the leaves.

    It is true that it is late autumn now, the autumn wind is bleak, and the fallen leaves are piled up, which needs to be cleaned every day.

    This kind of big family must pay more attention to these things. Even if you sweep it today, if the wind blows at night, it will return to its original state tomorrow, but you still have to clean it on time.

    The old man seemed to have a sense of rhythm, his steps were steady, and he was sweeping the leaves in a leisurely manner. For some reason, Su Xun looked at it for a while, and felt that it was quite interesting.

    It seems that there is something called artistic conception in the old man's actions.

    ? Anyway, Su Xun felt that this old man must have a pretty good body, and he knew from the looks that he should have good physical fitness, otherwise his movements would not be so steady.

    "Young man, who are you looking for?"

    Just when Su Xun was still dazed, at some point, the old man came to Su Xun and asked a question.

    Only then did Su Xun come to his senses, and he said: "Hi old man, I would like to ask, is there anyone named Mo Xiaoli here?"

    When speaking, Su Xun still tried his best to control his emotions, appearing to be more polite.

    I don't do anything false, and I will talk a few words first, and gradually deepen it, that kind of meaningless.

    This old man has a different aura at first glance. He must be different from the usual old man who just wanders the streets. If you talk nonsense with him, the problem is that people may not talk to you at all, which is the most embarrassing.

    Moreover, if you are a stranger, if you come to someone's house on purpose to chat with others about family matters, even a fool can see that you have a problem, and you will definitely have various suspicions, so it is not suitable.

    "Um?"

    Unexpectedly, after listening to Su Xun's words, the old man who sweeps the floor, his eyes seemed to change in an instant.

    Immediately, he didn't answer Su Xun's question directly, but instead asked: "Why are you looking for her?"

    "I'm her classmate. I haven't been able to get in touch recently. Let's take a look. It's okay."

    Su Xun is still honest, basically he said what he said, and he didn't lie, trying to let others feel his sincerity, this is the most important thing.

    "She's not here, you don't have to come again!"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, what responded to Su Xun was the old man's indifference. He didn't even think about it, and said something directly without thinking, with a very firm attitude.

    Su Xun has never seen anything like this before, this shit is too real, isn't it true that people from big families are all so awesome?

    This answer is really hard to satisfy Su Xun, who is not here, is it not at home, or is not in Jianghai, or she is not from this Mo family at all.

    Anyway, I'm asking you so sincerely, you can just say no, give me an accurate answer, and leave by myself.

    However, if he did this, it was equivalent to not saying anything in the end, so Su Xun would definitely not agree. I only came here after a lot of trouble, you can't do it like this.

    So Su Xun still held back his temper, and continued to say in a good voice: "Then may I ask, where is Mo Xiaoli now, did she go to school elsewhere?"

    Su Xun also knew that she definitely didn't go to school, because she basically didn't take the college entrance examination.

    In addition, even if you go to university, there is no such thing as losing contact with the outside world.

    Think about it when Mo Xiaoli was in high school, she was already so casual, let alone university, Su Xun just said that on purpose, to see how the old man would pick it up.

    "Why do you ask so many questions? Let me tell you, Miss, she is not here, and she is not within your reach. You can take care of yourself. Go away now, and don't come back again."

    The old man tied the broom on the ground, and then said something unceremoniously.

    The tone is relatively blunt. Anyway, listening to this meaning, it seems that Su Xun is not in his eyes at all. The tone of this speech,Hearing this, people felt really uncomfortable.

    Su Xun must not be very happy, thinking that I have told you so well, and you are still like this, which is a bit too much.

    Just heard Su Xun say another sentence: "Old man, you don't need to have this attitude, I'm telling you carefully, why do you speak so aggressively, I didn't provoke you."

    "It's not whether you provoke me or not. You don't have the qualifications to provoke me. You are just an ordinary person. Miss and her are destined to be in two worlds. The gap between you is too great."

    The old man shook his head, he no longer looked at Su Xun.

    Su Xun feels that he must have generated a lot of resentment points now, but unfortunately he can't absorb his own resentment points, otherwise, it would be quite interesting.

    The old man's words are really irritating. What do you mean is not from the same world, what do you mean I am just an ordinary person.

    Don't you just have money? It's not bad that a big family has deep roots, Su Xun also admitted.

    But is Lao Tzu really as bad as you say?  He doesn't regard Su Xun as a human being at all, if he spends all the money, he doesn't know who is worse, it really doesn't make much sense to say these things.

    The key point is that this old man really pissed off Su Xun. He said to himself that you lady, when I was in Linjiang, we got along very well together, why can't we contact each other.

    Su Xun didn't like to hear what he said. Any young man who is full of vigor would not like to hear such words. It was completely contemptuous, and he felt that he was superior to others.

    To put it bluntly, it is that dogs look down on people.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I came here today with sincerity, I don't know why you have this attitude."

    "Mo Xiaoli and I are good friends. We just came to ask about the situation of our friends. If you do this, you will lose the dignity of the Mo family, right?"

    "Anyway, a big and dignified family, just this kind of mind? Besides, although you are powerful, I may not be bad. Don't put your eyes on the top of your head to see people. It's not interesting, it will only become a joke."

    Su Xun is also very angry here, usually he would not say such a thing, but today he said it out of his head.

    Having been fooled by this old man, Su Xun felt a bit out of sorts. His contempt was not the same as usual, but came from the bottom of his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458: Su Xun's Frustration (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If ordinary people dare to say such things in front of the Mo family, they will probably be poked at the spine and laughed at for a lifetime.

    No matter who you are, if you are alone, if you want to compare with the entire behemoth of the Mo family, it is obviously still far behind, and the gap is really too big.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is still a brat, a brat who doesn¨t even look hairy, feels like a joke, the kind that makes people laugh out loud.

    But Su Xun himself still has absolute confidence.

    After all, after he has the system, he is no longer an ordinary person. His life has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Among the ordinary people, Su Xun feels that no one can compare to him. Some top bosses, apart from connections, are definitely not his opponents if they are really compared to wealth.

    Not to mention ability, Su Xun now has abilities that ordinary people can't understand at all. If this is known by others, it will probably be frightened to death.

    All in all, Su Xun's current ability has really exceeded many people's expectations, and ordinary people are not comparable to him.

    After he said these words, as expected, the old man smiled.

    From this smile, you can't feel anything, it seems to be a very plain smile, without any emotion mixed in it, let alone any strong sarcasm in it.

    But Su Xun could feel that his simple smile actually contained a powerful disdain, disdain for himself from beginning to end.

    "Little baby, I know you're talented, but you're still too tender."

    The old man who swept the floor sighed, and then said: "I also advise you, don't take yourself too seriously, otherwise, you may fall down one day in the future!"

    "Hmph, you're not ashamed to say anything!"

    At this time, Su Xun had a sneer on his face. This old man was so arrogant, he didn't take himself seriously at all.

    "Blush?"

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to have been touched by something. After uttering these words coldly, he shot directly and threw a fist at Su Xun's body.

    Su Xun's eyes froze slightly. Unexpectedly, the old man's speed was quite fast. The average old man's ability to move has become sluggish.

    It is impossible to have such a speed of punching. Sure enough, this old man has a few tricks. I didn't expect that in a big family, the old man who sweeps the floor is very unusual.

    But Su Xun is more disdainful, quite disdainful in his heart, you are an old man, I haven't made a move yet, you still want to hit me, where is the courage?

    Although his speed was very fast, in Su Xun's eyes, his reaction ability was still too poor. Su Xun almost understated it and blocked him.

    "boom！！"

    However, then, something happened that Su Xun never expected to kill.

    I thought that I could easily block the old man's punch, and at the same time, my arm exerted more strength, which made the old man secretly suffer.

    Unexpectedly, when his punch came, Su Xun couldn't resist it, as if he had received some strong impact, he flew upside down.

    Since he got the system, this was the first time he hadn't fought, and the first time he was deflated and beaten.

    All in all, Su Xun felt incredible.

    But now, an incredible thing just happened, it happened to Su Xun, and he couldn't help it if he didn't believe it.

    Falling heavily to the ground, Su Xun felt a sweetness in his throat, and then spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    The old man's punch directly stirred Su Xun's mind.

    Although he didn't suffer any serious injuries, he really couldn't stand it anymore. If the blood is not spit out, it may cause more harm to Su Xun's body.

    Covering his chest, Su Xun bit the tip of his tongue, trying to use the pain to calm himself down.

    But at this time, how can he calm down? At this moment, only shock is left in Su Xun's mind. How is this possible?

    Su Xun really didn't want to believe that even if he was beaten to death, this old man had beaten him like this with just a light punch.

    It looked like a light punch, but after actually touching it, Su Xun discovered that there was a powerful force in this punch.

    That kind of strength Su Xun can't tell what it feels like, it is not the same concept as ordinary people's strength, but it is very strong.??.

    In front of that power, Su Xun felt his own insignificance, it can be said that he was not worth mentioning.

    His enhanced strength, enhanced reaction ability, and his fighting skills seem to be completely useless at this time.

    Even when he was in danger just now, the huge shield of Dunshan had already protected Su Xun invisibly, so he was not injured much at this time, but his mind was shaken.

    But the shield has also been shattered, and the skin has entered a cooling state.

    In other words, the old man's punch directly shattered the shield that could withstand the bullet attack.

    It's hard to imagine how terrifying his punch was.

    Why the gap is so big, Su Xun can't figure it out, really can't figure it out, I feel there is no reason,

    Among ordinary people, I can already be counted through the addition of various skins in the system, and I am a very abnormal existence.

    However, all of this seemed to be in vain today. For the first time, Su Xun felt this kind of powerlessness in his heart.

    He still has the means to use, such as Ruyi Golden Cudgel, Magic Guitar and so on, Su Xun still has the power to fight.

    But it seems that there is no need for this anymore, he feels that no matter how hard he struggles, the old man can crush him.

    I didn't do my best, so why didn't he? It seemed so understatement. Just now, I felt that he was too good at pretending as an old man, but now I felt that this person was a bottomless pit, unfathomable.

    Not knowing what to do, Su Xun felt his own weakness and helplessness for the first time, and the sense of frustration in his heart was beyond words, quite uncomfortable.

    The old man glanced at Su Xun without any emotion, and he didn't make any more moves. He only heard him say: "I didn't expect that you could still block this punch. It seems that you are in good shape."

    It sounded like a compliment, but Su Xun felt that it was a strong irony.

    In fact, if it weren't for Dunshan's skin, if he had protected himself at a critical moment, then he couldn't even block that punch, and now he would be quite miserable.

    Frustration filled Su Xun's heart, why there was such a big gap, Su Xun couldn't figure it out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459: Full of Despondency (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun just sat slumped on the ground, looking a bit embarrassed, and his temperament was relatively decadent.

    Those who are familiar with Su Xun will definitely not believe it when they see this scene, because they haven't seen Su Xun like this for a long time.

    Instead, it was the old man who spoke and said, "Go, I won't kill you today, but I don't want to see you again next time. It's still the same sentence. Some things are beyond your reach. Do it quietly.  An ordinary person."

    It was the same as what he said just now, but this time, Su Xun was powerless to refute, because he also knew that if the old man wanted to, he might kill himself at any time, and there was no suspense.

    With his ability, he was already able to crush himself, and he didn't even have a chance to resist.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt chills in his heart. He never expected that this trip to Mo's house to inquire about the situation would encounter such a situation, and there was a possibility of death.

    Just listening to the old man, he continued to say to himself: "I know exactly who you are. When I came here, I already recognized who you are."

    "When you were in Linjiang, you and Miss were neighbors. We knew all about this. Really thought that the Mo family couldn't even investigate this?"

    The old man sweeping the floor glanced at Su Xun, then he withdrew his gaze, and said, "You did have some behaviors back then, which made the Mo family a little dissatisfied."

    "But miss, she tried her best to protect you, so the Mo family didn't take action against you. People like you are not worthy of anything happening to miss."

    "Of course, you should also thank yourself, because Miss is still a virgin, which shows that you are quite honest, which also allowed you to save your own life."

    "If you find out, Miss's body will be broken by you, and the gods will protect you, and you will die."

    After the old man finished speaking, he didn't go to see Su Xun anymore. Instead, he picked up his broom and began to sweep the floor slowly. Everything was still so calm, as if nothing had happened.

    But for Su Xun, there was still no way to calm down. The experience of less than ten minutes caused Su Xun's heart to be quite shocked, and he felt like he was about to collapse.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out that the Mo family already knew about him, and almost killed him, but in the end it was Mo Xiaoli who saved him.

    Now that he has saved himself, Mo Xiaoli probably has to pay some price. In such a big family, there is probably no human touch to speak of.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt uncomfortable again.

    It's no wonder that Mo Xiaoli didn't contact her anymore. On the one hand, she must be out of control now, and on the other hand, she probably wants to protect Su Xun.

    Thinking of this, it's not a good taste.

    Su Xun got up, feeling depressed for a while, then he opened the car door, ready to go back.

    Today is not nothing, at least he knows that Mo Xiaoli is indeed from this Mo family, but it seems to be very difficult to meet her, and this difficulty is not ordinary, which makes people collapse.

    After getting in the car, Su Xun didn't leave immediately. He leaned on the seat, closed his eyes and didn't know what he was thinking, anyway, he was quite bad.

    Today, the old sweeping man's punch was also like a slap, and it slapped Su Xun's face fiercely, smashing all the pride in Su Xun's heart to pieces.

    Thinking about it carefully, it is indeed the case, and Su Xun himself realized it.

    Since he got the system, his life has indeed undergone earth-shaking changes, and everything has gone too smoothly.

    It felt as if there were no setbacks, and everything went very smoothly, which also caused a great change in Su Xun's mentality.

    Subconsciously, I feel that I am omnipotent. It seems that there is nothing that I can compete with myself. Everything else is rubbish, and there is nothing I can't handle.

    It is precisely because of this kind of thinking that, subtly, Su Xun has changed. Countless slaps in the face have already made him a little smug.

    It's like this for everyone, and when the situation is too smooth, there will definitely be problems in my heart.

    Today all the bubbles were shattered, and Su Xun was slapped severely.

    It turns out that he is the same thing. In this world, there are still many people who can punish him. For example, the old man just now is not something Su Xun can contend with.

      Thinking about the more frightening thing, this awesome old man is just a sweeper of the Mo family, probably the role of the gatekeeper, and he turned out to be so awesome.

    If it was someone else, wouldn't it be even more awesome, I dare not think about it, but thinking about it, Su Xun has a headache.

    Immediately start the car, Su Xun went back, it seems that there is no need to continue here.

    With his ability, it is almost impossible to meet Mo Xiaoli, even Su Xun has a feeling.

    The old man wasn't just trying to put him off, it's very likely that Mo Xiaoli is really not in Mo's house, maybe somewhere else, otherwise, why couldn't Xiaotiangou be found.

    Knowing that it must be very difficult to find Mo Xiaoli, but Su Xun never thought that it would be so difficult.

    ！！！！

    Back at school, along the way, Su Xun didn't know how he drove the car back. Anyway, he looked absent-minded and felt quite uncomfortable.

    Almost got into a car accident several times. Fortunately, Su Xun's reaction ability is relatively fast and he can react in time, but his current state of the whole person is already quite wrong.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing, why did you come back at noon?"

    Back in the dormitory, Jiang Wu immediately asked.

    When I went out in the morning, I thought he was on a date with An Suke, but after a long time, he came back at noon.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, just took off his shoes, lay down on the bed, and covered his head with the quilt.

    The two roommates were a little confused, thinking what happened to Su Xun, why did he become like this, the contrast with usual is too big.

    Jiang Wu said: "Su Xun, what's the matter with you, did you quarrel with the school belle?"

    When something goes wrong, it seems that only the problem of emotion can explain it.

    Su Xun said: "I'm fine, I'm not feeling well, just let me lie down for a while and I'll be fine."

    The two of them looked at each other in blank dismay, thinking that it was fine to go out this morning, why did they suddenly feel uncomfortable?

    Liu Rufeng shook his head, he could tell that Su Xun had a problem now, so don't say anything, just give him some time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460: Heart Knot Opened (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun himself didn't know how long he had been lying down, it seemed that it was already dark, and he could still hear the sound of other people in the dormitory taking a bath and then going to bed.

    It means that at this time, I am afraid it is already dead of night.

    Su Xun didn't eat or drink a sip of water, but he didn't feel anything.

    Physical fitness is much stronger than normal people, so it is not a problem not to eat a few meals.

    Of course, the main reason is that he is not in the mood to eat anymore, and his mind is always doubting himself. He has been hit too hard, so he has no time to think about it.

    When people's minds are diverted, they really won't be so hungry.

    Throughout the day, there was no sound in the dormitory. The two of them didn't want to disturb Su Xun, so they kept quiet.

    Even Jiang Wu, who usually talks a lot and is a bit noisy, feels that he is very honest today, and deliberately restrained himself.

    As for that Jiang Haochen, no one talks to him in the first place, he just needs to be happier.

    "Host, you don't need to be like this. It's not good to give up on yourself. There are many powerful existences in this world."

    Unexpectedly, on this night, a voice suddenly appeared in Su Xun's mind. Needless to say, it must be a system, but it was so sudden that it shocked Su Xun.

    Just listening to the system continue, he said: "You have to know that in the eyes of many people, you are also a powerful existence. They will also feel powerless in front of you, just like you feel now."

    "So it's normal for you to meet more powerful beings, and you don't need to think too much about it. You should give yourself some positive psychological hints."

    The system now looks like a brainwasher, constantly comforting Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, and it happened that he hadn't spoken much for almost a day, so let's communicate with this system, and only heard Su Xun say: "It's not as serious as you think."

    "I was indeed quite decadent at first, but now I am more unable to figure it out. The power emanating from the old man today is obviously not the power of a normal person."

    Su Xun's tone sounded very positive. He had experienced it before, so he had more power to speak.

    10,000% sure, if you have the strength of a normal person, you must be fine, but the energy contained in the old man's punch.

    It's not about how strong you are, but the kind of coercion that makes people feel that you can't resist. No matter how strong you are, in front of this kind of strength, you are like an ant, appearing weak.

    The system said: "Yes, in this world, besides ordinary people, there is another group, they are low-key and hidden."

    "Ordinary people and them seem to be in two worlds, and we have no contact with each other."

    "But their power is terrifying, and they can destroy an entire city in an instant, but they also have something to fear, so everyone will not attack ordinary people too blatantly. For example, massacres and the like are absolutely not allowed."

    "What?"

    When Su Xun heard that a city could be destroyed with a single gesture, he was really frightened. This is too awesome. I can't imagine how terrifying it is.

    After hearing what the system said, Su Xun immediately felt that the old man today didn't seem to be too much.

    "I'm not exaggerating, because they are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. Ordinary people have no conflict of interest with them. In addition, if ordinary people are wiped out, it will be of no benefit to them."

    "It's better for everyone to set rules and not attack ordinary people, or even participate in the secular world. Do you really think that the big families in Jianghai are just because they are rich? That's just one aspect."

    "You are lucky to survive today. Don't provoke them in the future. The consequences will be disastrous!"

    The system rarely warned Su Xun seriously.

    And Su Xun was also a little helpless, he said: "I would like to, but dare not, who would make life difficult for themselves, what's the difference between this and flushing the opponent's water spring at the first level?"

    "Host, don't give up on yourself, do a lottery drawing of resentment points, as long as you are lucky enough to win the relevant skin, you can be as strong as him."

    Seems to be afraid that Su Xun will be suppressed too badly, so the system comforts him a few more words, if the heartbreak of what the host said is unbearable, she is afraid that it will be something without an owner in the future.

    "real or fake?"

    One sentence directly gave Su Xun great hope, even in bed, Su Xun's eyes suddenly lit up.

    It did give him hope. The reason why he is so decadent today is because he feels that no matter how hard he tries, he seems to be no match for others.

    But looking at it now, it doesn't seem to be the case. I still have a system.

    Why didn't I think of this just now, all kinds of awesome things in the system can be assembled, and its wonders are far beyond my imagination.

    If you can indeed make yourself undergo the current changes, then it is also possible to make yourself stronger, and it does not mean that the system has lost its function, then everything is possible.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Tell me, what kind of skin is suitable, which one?"

    "There is no way to tell you about this. Even if I tell you, it's useless. You have to win the lottery. Everything happens randomly. This can only depend on your character. You should believe in yourself as the host."

    Su Xun: ""

    This is really painful. It¨s hard to say when it comes to character. No one can guarantee that they are really good if they have character. There is no certainty about this kind of thing.

    It may be drawn out soon, or it may not be known how long it will take, and it will take a long time.

    But it doesn't matter, at least it gave Su Xun some hope, let Su Xun know that the Mo family is not an existence that he can't touch.

    Anyway, there will always be a day when the skin will come out. I am still young, and I have plenty of time to wait.

    It's only been a few months since I got the system, but in the past few months, a lot of skins and the like have been drawn out.

    Su Xun feels that it won't be too long, as long as he keeps raising hatred and drawing lots, there will always be a day when he will come out.

    As long as the system doesn't lie to himself, it's fine to let himself have a good time. After thinking about it, he shouldn't be so unscrupulous.

    Now there is a heart that desperately wants to become stronger. As long as he becomes stronger, he will let the people of the Mo family know themselves again and make them regret what they did today!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 Enemy's Enemy Is A Friend

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Do you want to call Su Xun up for breakfast? After he came back yesterday, I saw that he didn't eat a single bite."

    The next morning, Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng woke up quite early, probably because they were worried about Su Xun and couldn't sleep.

    Liu Rufeng said: "Okay, then you can call."

    Jiang Wu glanced at Su Xun's bed, and said immediately: "Forget it, then you should come, my voice is not gentle enough, what should I do if Su Xun is irritated?"

    Liu Rufeng: ""

    In fact, Su Xun was woken up by Jiang Wu's movement just now. When this guy wakes up every morning, it may be because he is relatively big, so he is also very noisy.

    It was almost like a war, a small bed was creaking, fortunately Su Xun knew that there was no woman in his bed, otherwise he would have to suspect something.

    Hearing the conversation between these two people, Su Xun felt a little funny, so he lifted the quilt directly, and then said loudly: "Let's go, let's go out for breakfast, motherfucker, I'm really starving to death."

    The two of them were a little frightened, they just looked at Su Xun blankly, and then said, "Su Xun, are you alright?"

    "Of course I'm fine. I'm fine now. I was fine yesterday, but my head hurts a little. I'm fine today." Su Xun said.

    In fact, having these two friends is pretty good. Su Xun knew that the two of them must also be worried about him, so he had to explain.

    Jiang Wu and the others are not stupid. They knew that Su Xun's situation yesterday was not just a simple headache, but because of a bad mood.

    Since Su Xun himself didn't want to say something, then asking this thing is naturally meaningless. Everyone has their own privacy, so neither of them asked.

    The most important thing is that Su Xun seems to have no problems now, and this is enough.

    The three of them went out early in the morning and came to the cafeteria. They ate and drank a lot, and spent dozens of dollars. Even a breakfast can cost dozens of dollars, which is quite a waste.

    ！！！！！！

    The days passed so peacefully, Su Xun didn't seem to be disturbed much, because he had already figured it out, anyway, he took his time, there was still plenty of time, and there was nothing to worry about.

    Anyway, on Mo Xiaoli's side, since she is from the Mo family, and the old man who sweeps the floor calls him Miss, it proves that Mo Xiaoli's status is not low.

    Maybe she can't help herself because of something, but the Mo family will definitely not take her life as a joke, as long as there is no danger, Su Xun will always see her one day.

    It's good to be in school every day, with normal class breaks, and a peaceful life, but the resentment value given is really too little.

    Su Xun found that the current general behavior can no longer provide resentment points, so he still has to find a way to get the resentment points to draw a lottery.

    It's just that what Su Xun didn't know was that that night, the two people in the class who saw him the most uncomfortable sat together inexplicably.

    One is his roommate Jiang Haochen, and the other is Chen Jian who treats Su Xun as a love rival because of his pursuit of Li Xueman.

    The person who invited the guests was Chen Jian. Jiang Haochen sat down, and he didn't seem to be able to let go. He suddenly invited him to dinner, which he didn't expect.

    However, because he can't get along in the dormitory now, he feels a sense of loneliness, as if he doesn't have any friends, so if someone invites him to dinner, he doesn't have much doubt, so he comes directly.

    "Chen Jian, you invited me to dinner, what's the matter, and it's just the two of us?" Jiang Haochen is not stupid.

    If it was a group of people eating and calling him up, it would be reasonable, and he was still a classmate anyway.

    But just the two of them, it was obvious that this was an independent action, which seemed a little unusual.

    This guy Chen Jian is not an ordinary person. Except for being embarrassed in front of Su Xun, he has never suffered a lot.

    If it wasn't because Li Xueman ran for the monitor, he didn't want to affect Li Xueman's feelings towards him because of this. He probably would have deliberately run for the monitor.

    Just listen to him say directly: "Don't worry, we are all classmates, what's wrong with having a meal, the main thing is to make friends with you."

    Because Chen Jian's family background is also good, although Jiang Haochen likes to look down on others, he is a little restrained in front of Chen Jian.

    of??The experience in the dormitory has also taught him a lesson now, and he is no longer as stupid as he looks.

    When two people eat, they must drink two glasses, and when they drink, they naturally have to talk about it.

    Chen Jian didn't know whether it was intentional or unintentional, he brought the topic up to Su Xun, and deliberately said with an air of atmosphere: "What the hell, that Su Xun in your dormitory, I won't just leave it with him later.  "

    "These few times he has offended me to death, and he wants to rob me of women. This is absolutely unbearable!"

    Hearing his righteous indignation, those who didn't know thought that Su Xun had cuckolded him. In fact, those who knew knew that this guy just deserved what he deserved, and he asked for it.

    Before Chen Jian came, he had already inquired thoroughly. In their dormitory, Jiang Haochen and Su Xun must not be dealt with.

    Usually, the three of them were dispatched without Jiang Haochen's presence. Even if they didn't know what went wrong inside, a fool would know that Jiang Haochen must not have a good relationship with them.

    So Chen Jian said this on purpose, he wanted to test it out and see if his plan could continue.

    Jiang Haochen doesn't drink very much, after two glasses of wine, he got a little heady, his anger was relatively high, and his brain was out of control.

    Hearing this, he immediately slapped the table and said, "That's right, I'm quite upset seeing Su Xun being so aggressive, like a mentally handicapped one."

    "On the first day of school, because of a bed, he cared about me, and framed me with two other people, and the three isolated me. I was really mad at me."

    Even individuals can tell, there are three on the other side, and one on your side. It's clear at a glance who has the problem, and I'm not ashamed to talk nonsense.

    Chen Jiancai doesn't care what their problem is, it has nothing to do with him, what he wants is this attitude, as long as Jiang Haochen and Su Xun don't deal with it, there will be no problem.

    I just heard Chen Jian pat Jiang Haochen on the shoulder, and said at the same time: "Brother, if you say this, we will be friends in the future, because we have a common enemy." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 462 Computer Virus

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mentioning Su Xun, Jiang Haochen gritted his teeth.

    Not only because he and Su Xun got very unhappy on the first day of school, but there was another very important reason.

    Su Xun usually has more charisma in the dormitory. For example, among the three of them, once they go out, Su Xun will unconsciously stand in the middle when walking.

    It seems that in the dormitory, what Su Xun said is more effective.

    Most of the time, the leadership temperament of that kind of person will continue to exude. If you are strong enough to convince the crowd, then everything is not a problem.

    Compared with Jiang Haochen's situation, the two of them can be said to be in the same world, the gap is quite large, and usually no one pays attention to him at all.

    This guy's mentality was not good at first, and over time, he began to hate Su Xun, and his dislike for Su Xun was even worse than Jiang Wu, who beat him.

    "boom!"

    Having slammed the table twice, Jiang Haochen seemed to have been told by someone in his heart, and there was a sense of approval in his heart.

    He just nodded and said: "That's right, I didn't expect you to hate Su Xun so much. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. After we drink this meal, we will be friends."

    Otherwise, why would Su Xun think that this person is an idiot the first time he met him? If it wasn¨t for his insufficiency, how could a person with insufficiency get into Jianghai University.

    Even if he is a native of Jianghai, he still has a certain degree of difficulty. It can only be said that compared with those from other places, it is easier.

    The reason why he is said to be stupid is because this person's EQ is too low, that is, as the saying goes, he can't behave, especially he can't behave.

    This Chen Jian was obviously trying to seduce him on purpose, but after Jiang Haochen drank two glasses of wine, he really felt like he had found a confidant.

    During the beginning of school, he was basically alone, and his life was really uncomfortable.

    Speaking the truth after drinking, Jiang Haochen seemed to want to vent the depression in his heart, only to hear him say: "Don't mention it, this Su Xun is really nothing."

    "It's really annoying to live in the same dormitory with him. I can't even look at him. I feel very annoying just by looking at him."

    "But I can't help it. If I change dormitories, I can't change it. Besides, I'm a freshman now, and the inspection is tight. I can't go out to live yet. I can't live this life."

    This guy patted Jiang Haochen on the shoulder twice.

    Deliberately said: "Brother, among other things, I really sympathize with you and understand your feelings."

    "Don't say anything, let's finish this glass of wine."

    After finishing speaking, the two touched a glass and drank it down.

    Bitter wine hurts his throat and heart, and after drinking a glass of wine, Jiang Haochen, who can't hold it anymore, feels even more confused and speaks more unscrupulously.

    Generally speaking, he was just complaining about Su Xun, saying all kinds of ugly things, and even giving greetings to the eighteen generations of his ancestors.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is not here. If Su Xun was here, the two of them would have to go to the hospital and continue drinking.

    Anyway, this is a private room, and the environment is quite good. Even if the young lovers do some shameful things here, there is no big problem.

    The two of them complained, naturally it didn't matter, what to say, anyway, as long as it sounds bad.

    The two seem to have reached a consensus, as long as they scold Su Xun hard, they can get the other party's affirmation.

    Seeing that the time was almost up, Chen Jian didn't say anything more, he finally planned to show his true colors.

    I just heard him say: "Brother, look at you, you are living so hard now, in fact, we are both the same, all because of that guy Su Xun."

    "Now there is an opportunity, as long as you cooperate with me, you will be comfortable in the future, do you want to do it?"

    What these words said is really a bit incomprehensible. It seems that there are quite a lot of connotations in it, especially when the two men said that, it is really incomprehensible.

    On Jiang Haochen's face, there was a look of confusion, and he only heard him ask: "Brother, please explain clearly, what is going on?"

    "Now I have thought of a way to get Su Xun expelled from school immediately, but I can't do it, I need your cooperation!" Chen Jian lowered his voice.

    AlthoughHowever, people outside may not be able to hear what he said, but they still do it unconsciously. Generally, it seems to be like this when doing something shady.

    "what way?"

    Jiang Haochen moved his face to the front even unconsciously, just to hear more clearly.

    To be honest, he was quite looking forward to it in his heart, because he has a strong sense of revenge. If he can get rid of Su Xun, it would be a good thing.

    Chen Jian smiled and looked around, as if he was worried that the wall has ears, so he was relieved and said: "Recently, there is a new type of virus in the world called Nossa, you know?"

    "That must be known. It has already spread in our country, and the Internet practitioners involved are a little scared." Jiang Haochen nodded immediately.

    The latest computer virus in the world, no one paid attention to it at first, but now it has become more and more terrifying, and even spread to all parts of the world.

    As long as there is the Internet, this thing exists.

    I don't know when, it was infected inexplicably, and after the infection, the network was directly paralyzed, and the computer was scrapped.

    For everyone, it is really unbearable to hurt. Ordinary people may be better off, and some entire companies will be in a state of stagnation.

    It is said that this virus was created by a top hacker in order to retaliate against the society. His slogan is to bring the world's Internet development to a standstill.

    It's a bit pretentious, but it is undeniable that this virus is really terrifying, and it is now raging around the world.

    Even in the current Huaxia Kingdom, this virus has already appeared, and the preventive measures given are only to cut off the Internet.

    ?But it¨s almost the same as saying nothing. If the computer doesn¨t have the Internet, what¨s the use of playing minesweeper?

    So to put it bluntly, this kind of computer virus has not yet found a way to restrain it. It came too fast, and everyone who hit it was caught off guard.

    This is not a hidden thing. In the past week or so, many people have been reporting on this matter.

    No matter what Jiang Haochen said, he is also a college student majoring in computer science, so he is naturally more sensitive to this virus than others.

    He asked in surprise: "What do you want to do?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 Winning Trust

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I found someone, got this virus, and it's in this USB drive."

    At this time, Chen Jian took out a small silver USB flash drive from his pocket and put it on the table.

    At the same time, he said: "As long as it is connected to the computer, you don't even need to open the U disk on the computer, it will be poisoned immediately, and the computer will be paralyzed."

    "Why are you doing this? If the computer is really infected, many computers and networks may suffer!"

    Immediately, a look of shock appeared in Jiang Haochen's eyes.

    As long as ordinary people who have read the news know how harmful this thing is, it is quite terrifying.

    Now for this virus, it is too late for everyone to prevent it, but he thought of keeping it on his own initiative. What is he thinking?  It is inevitable that people are a little confused.

    Jiang Haochen even asked, "Where did you get this?"

    "It's not too difficult to get this. I spent a sum of money and got it from a programmer. Anyway, he told me how to use it."

    Chen Jian continued: "We will have a computer class tomorrow morning. The practical operation class will use a computer."

    "You only need to insert this USB flash drive into Su Xun's computer while Su Xun is not paying attention when you are in class, and let his computer be infected."

    "Think about it, the spreading ability of this virus is so terrifying, as long as his computer is infected, the school's computer room, and even the entire school's network, will be directly paralyzed."

    "Will the school be able to let Su Xun go by then? It's obviously impossible, and he will definitely trouble him. Do you think the school will keep this kind of person?"

    Jiang Haochen listened, and felt that there was no big problem. If it succeeded, Su Xun would definitely be unlucky this time. There is nothing to say, it is a certain thing.

    But the question is, is it really as easy as it sounds? I¨m afraid it¨s not. Usually, this kind of talk on paper is quite difficult, even very difficult, in practice.

    Jiang Haochen is not the kind of courageous person either. He knows that it would be fine if this kind of framing is successful, but if the failure is discovered, he will be the one who will be fired.

    Even if it is successful, if people investigate afterwards, it will be found out that it is him, but Su Xun will not have any problems, and he will be the one who has problems.

    This matter is obviously difficult, otherwise, why would Chen Jian call him? Jiang Haochen is not stupid, so he asked: "Brother, this is too much to play, wouldn't it be better if you do it yourself."

    "Don't worry, I will definitely not tell others about this, I will keep it secret for you."

    "Counsel!"

    Chen Jian cursed secretly in his heart, he also looked down on this guy, he said in his heart that he is really a rubbish, he has no guts at all, and he looks down on this kind of person at all.

    However, this time, he couldn't say anything, he had to speak well, because he had to be counted on.

    Just listen to Chen Jian and he said: "Don't worry about this, listen to my explanation, it's not that I don't want to do it, and if you do it, our success rate will increase a lot."

    "Think about it carefully. During our computer practice class, we took the dormitory as the unit and divided them into groups to sit together."

    Jiang Haochen nodded, it was indeed like this, so every time he was in class, he was very annoyed, always felt that the three of them were chatting and laughing, and no one paid him any attention at all.

    Chen Jian obviously had prepared his speech, and continued to say: "Then think about it again, how convenient it would be if you were all sitting together, if you didn't pay attention."

    "Unlike me, the location is relatively far away. If it is so open and aboveboard, it will definitely be discovered. I am not very good at doing it."

    Jiang Haochen roughly understood what he meant, and his face softened a little.

    But as a person, he was still hesitating. He only heard Jiang Haochen say: "But, I don't have much contact with them. If they get close suddenly, they will doubt me."

    "Be silly!"

    Chen Jian was about to vomit blood from anger, and thought that this f*cking pig teammate, if it wasn't because he and Su Xun were in the same dormitory, and the relationship was not good, he was indeed the one who was the easiest to make a move, so he wouldn't have gone looking for this guy.  kind of cooperation.

    Continuing to hold back his temper, Chen Jian said, "You can do it secretly. Every time after class, the three of them like to go to the toilet together."

    "Taking advantage of this time, I think it shouldn't be a big problem for you to do it."

    "Taking this opportunity, just insert the USB flash drive into the interfaceJust put it on, and then unplug it. I don't think it will take five seconds before and after.  "

    Chen Jian said again: "Even if they don't go out, then forget it, don't make a move, wait for the next time, anyway, this computer course is held twice a week."

    After Jiang Haochen heard this, his impression of Chen Jian in his heart changed again, and he suddenly woke up, as if he wasn't so dizzy anymore.

    University courses are almost always connected with two classes. For example, if you take a computer class, then two consecutive classes are computer classes, and there will be a break in between.

    At this time, many people will go to the toilet and so on. Boys usually go to the toilet in groups, and some of them just want to go out to get some air.

    It is true that the three of them, Su Xun, like to hang out for a while after class, and then come back when class is in session.

    If it wasn't for what Chen Jian said, he probably wouldn't have been able to hear this detail.

    This is also the reason why after he heard this, he felt that Chen Jian was quite an unusual person, too insidious!

    He could even observe this detail, and felt that his plan had been planned for a long time, just to give Su Xun a fatal blow.

    ?Suddenly I felt a little lucky in my heart, and said in my heart that it was fortunate that I did not offend him, otherwise, who would be able to stand such an insidious person.

    Jiang Haochen was a little hesitant, and only heard him say: "What you said is good, but there are surveillance cameras in the computer room."

    "Su Xun is not stupid. Turn around and call the monitor, and when it turns out that I did it, he will be fine."

    Jiang Haochen still didn't dare, mainly because of the surveillance.

    Chen Jian suddenly smiled, showing a confident smile, and said, "Do you think I haven't even thought of this most basic thing, I've already thought of it."

    "The computer room we went to, in fact, the camera is usually not turned on. It will only be turned on when the computer test is carried out in it. I have already inquired clearly, so don't worry."

    "real or fake?"

    Jiang Haochen certainly wouldn't believe him so easily.

    Chen Jian gritted his teeth and felt that he still had to pay a price. He said, "Brother, you have to trust me. If it doesn't work, you can record me and say that I ordered you to do it."

    "If you are really detected by surveillance, you will directly expose me, and the person who will die will definitely be me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 Special Period

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This time, in order to get rid of Su Xun, Chen Jian, this guy, also went all out, leaving no way out for himself at all, and even left some handles in Jiang Haochen's hands.

    There is no way, if you want to gain something, you have to pay. Chen Jian understands this truth better than anyone else.

    Originally, he didn't expect this, and thought that Jiang Haochen would cooperate with him, but who would have thought that this guy is just a coward.

    The words are almost dry, there is no movement at all, and he is still hesitating, just like a woman, then there is really no way, it can only be like this.

    Let him believe in himself, it is equivalent to two people, completely in the same boat, as long as he fails, he will be unlucky.

    "This this is not very good."

    Jiang Haochen immediately replied, but in fact, in his own heart, he felt that this was not bad. Anyway, he had someone to support him, and it was better not to fight alone.

    In Chen Jian's heart, it was called contempt, and he said that I can't see what you think.

    It was obvious just now that my eyes lit up, indicating that my heart was moved, and that was what I thought in my heart, but I was still pretending here.

    There is no other way but to rely on this person to help him, so Chen Jian said, "Okay, that's what it should be. After all, this is a cooperation between the two of us, and we must be on the same front."

    "Hurry up and take out your phone, let's record one quickly."

    That Jiang Haochen is really rude, because if you don't have this recording, you let him go alone, he really doesn't dare, he feels that he is being used as a gun.

    Chen Jian was not a fool either, he clearly saw who this guy was, and that's what he had to do if he wanted to use him, so the two of them quickly recorded their voices with each other's thoughts.

    Of course, Chen Jian also knows that if it really succeeds, this Jiang Haochen probably won't make this audio out to threaten him.

    After all, what the two of them are doing now is a shameful thing. As long as he participates, it will definitely be shameful.

    I believe that he will not be a fool, and it will not do him any good to get this thing out.

    Even if Jiang Haochen has an unpleasant fight with him in the future, if he wants to mess with him, don't worry too much.

    Because this person is too cowardly, he can't be compared with Su Xun, he can tell at a glance, he is easier to deal with, and there is nothing to worry about at all.

    "Okay, then let's make a deal. Should you take this USB drive back or I'll give it to you before class tomorrow. It's best that you take it back today, lest someone find out tomorrow."

    Jiang Haochen nodded and said, "Okay, then give me the USB drive."

    ? When he took the USB flash drive over, he actually felt a little trembling in his heart. After all, it contained the famous Nossa virus.

    Although it will not cause any harm to the human body, for some reason, it feels a little bit wrong when it is placed on the body.

    "When we do it tomorrow, be careful and don't be nervous. There will be no problem after they go out. I will cover you for you then." Chen Jian said.

    Although this is not a difficult task, and the plan has been almost thought out, but to be honest, I am still a little worried about Jiang Haochen.

    This guy doesn't have any great abilities, and he feels unreliable, but he is the only one who is the most suitable, which is equivalent to you only have such a son.

    No matter how good other people's children are, they belong to other people's families and have nothing to do with you. You can only educate them well, there is nothing you can do.

    ！！！！！！

    The next morning, it was the computer practice class. They were all in the same class, and the courses were naturally the same.

    Since you are a computer major, among other things, you have to learn theoretical knowledge, but you also have to have practical knowledge.

    When I went to college, I paid more attention to cultivating students' practical ability. For example, when I was a freshman, I had to keep learning some programming things, which were also the most basic ones.

    The school is only starting now, and what the teachers teach are the simplest things. Many people who may know a little more about computers know it well, let alone Su Xun.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun chose to major in computer science, because it is comfortable, it is so comfortable, he understands everything the teacher understands, and he knows everything the teacher does not understand.

    So it is very easy to go to class. Anyway, he didn't want to learn anything when he went to college, so he just needs to relax a little bit.

    When I was in class, the teacher was only thirtyHe is 5 years old, but he is an authentic graduate student from a prestigious university, so he is quite capable.

    Anyone who can be a lecturer in a university will not have a low level of education, at least a graduate student, and a doctorate is not uncommon.

    Anyway, Su Xun felt that his lectures were interesting, the kind that people could listen to unconsciously.

    Sometimes if Su Xun is really boring in class, he can listen to a few sentences.

    Today's class just started, the teacher said: "Let me tell you today, there is nossa virus recently, everyone should know about it?"

    As soon as these words came out, there were whispers of discussion in the computer room. It was obvious that everyone knew about this thing.

    Because it is a hot topic recently, as a college student who spends all day surfing the Internet, it is impossible not to know about it.

    Su Xun was also moved in his heart. When he watched the news last time, he seemed to have seen this thing. Overseas, it was already very serious.

    For now, Huaxia is a little bit better, but there are no eggs under the overturned nest. Everyone knows that the current situation of Huaxia is not too good.

    Because the Internet connects the whole world together, unless your country doesn¨t even have a network.

    Otherwise, according to the current trend, there will be no good end for everyone.

    Su Xun didn't pay much attention to this thing recently, and thought that if it really doesn't work, he can research it by himself, develop an anti-virus software or something, and solve this virus.

    Of course, if we really come up with something, I am afraid that we can make a lot of money through this software.

    Once you reach a certain level, you will know that rich people are getting richer and richer, and the speed of spending money is far behind the speed of making money.

    As for when Su Xun had no money in the past, no matter what you think, he just couldn¨t get money, and that¨s how this world is, so the gap is getting bigger and bigger.

    "Students, be quiet, let me talk about the precautions, now is a special period, and the virus may come at any time."

    "At present, there is no way to prevent this virus. I have also received a notice from the school that the computers cannot be connected to the Internet. Everyone must pay attention."

    "Just in this class, let me introduce to you, the knowledge of computer security system does not require the Internet." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Everything is Ready

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On Su Xun's face, there was an unspeakable smile.

    Anyway, he didn't believe it. What kind of virus is this? It can be so powerful?

    Let the whole world still have no way to solve it. This has been erupting for at least a week, and this has not been resolved. Are the well-known hackers and engineers in the world all living for nothing?

    Unexpectedly, the school is like this now, and the school's computer room is not yet connected to the Internet.

    Glancing at the lower right corner of the computer screen, a yellow exclamation mark appeared, and the network was really broken.

    Su Xun shook his head. This method is actually not a solution at all. It is equivalent to having his wife at home being given to him.

    But you have nothing to do, you can only cover your head and plug your ears, as if you don't know anything, which is obviously not a problem.

    "Damn it, isn't that virus so scary? It even cut off the internet. What's the use of a computer without internet?"

    Jiang Wu, who was next to him, complained.

    Su Xun said: "Pull it down, what effect will this have?"

    "The ones who come to class don't come to surf the Internet. Even if the Internet is given to you, what you can do is not what the teacher tells you to do."

    You don't have to attend class during class, but there are very few college students in such a good university who do not attend class, Su Xun sometimes feels ashamed.

    But with the computer here, you really don¨t want to do anything, for example, secretly open a certain website, click on some small video, and at the beginning, there will be a sentence "sexy dealer, deal cards online".

    That is impossible, and no one has the courage.

    Because everyone knows that this computer is controlled by the teacher's computer, which is equivalent to that one being the host computer with a dedicated management system.

    The teacher can monitor the situation on your computer. This teacher is quite strict. If you mess around, you will definitely be criticized.

    What is the most important thing in college, don't offend the teacher, it's different from high school, the high school teacher doesn't like you, but when you take the exam, your score is not determined by him, and if you don't do well in the exam, he doesn't look good  .

    But the university teachers know whether you can fail the subject. In addition to the scores on the test paper, there are also your usual performance scores, which are calculated according to the proportion.

    Just give you a lower score in any aspect, just wait to fail the subject, the teacher is also a human being and has emotions.

    "Okay, students, let's start class now, everyone first turn on the computer system"

    The teacher started talking on it, and everyone listened to the class consciously.

    Including people like Jiang Wu who are usually very high, when it comes to the real lectures, they are also meticulous, and the smiling expression is gone.

    ?Smart is smart, but not everyone can get into Jianghai University. In many cases, attitude is everything.

    Su Xun is one of the scum, he really has no interest in attending classes, because it doesn't make any sense to him.

    It doesn't matter whether you listen or not. As for some operations and the like, just ask two roommates to do it for you. Everyone is on their own.

    They also know that Su Xun was in this state when he was in class. There is nothing to say about this, they are all brothers, and their grades are just floating clouds. When you go to university, it is good that your grades are useful, but everyone will not pay too much attention to your grades.

    What Su Xun was thinking was that the school would not shut down the entire school's network because of the virus.

    If that's the case, it will be more uncomfortable. How can people these days live without the Internet, although the campus network is really not very good.

    But it is indeed necessary. Without the Internet, this life is simply impossible.

    Su Xun thought for a while, no, I went back today, I have to study it carefully, how to solve this virus.

    Going on like this is not an option. It seems to you that this is a big thing, and it has nothing to do with you. In fact, it is closely related to everyone.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    After forty-five minutes of a class had passed, the get out of class bell rang.

    The teacher didn't have the habit of procrastinating, so he just said, "Okay, students, take a break after class."

    "In addition, the two questions I left behind, take advantage of the ten minutes after class, everyone think about it, I will call someone to answer in the next class."

    Jiang Wuze said: "It can be regarded as the end of get out of class. My whole body hurts from sitting on this chair. Go to the toilet quickly."

      Jiang Haochen next to him, his eyes lit up at this moment.

    Seats are arranged according to the dormitory, and he sat next to Su Xun. Today he seems to have no intention of going, but in fact, he went to Su Xun on purpose.

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, let alone beware of Jiang Haochen, completely treating him as a fool, Su Xun didn't even think about talking to him.

    The three of them went to the bathroom together, but no one noticed, because after class, it was normal for people to come and go in and out of the classroom.

    Even the teacher went out to smoke and breathe the air at this time.

    Chen Jian has been paying attention to the situation here, and he didn't dare to look too blatantly, but he kept looking at this side from the corner of his eyes.

    Especially after seeing Su Xun and the others go out, I was really a little excited.

    Chen Jian quickly winked at Jiang Haochen, and then he got up.

    When he ran to Jiang Haochen's side, he didn't approach him, but faced him directly, deliberately bent his body to look at a classmate's screen, and said a few words to him.

    In fact, this guy is quite insidious. He has deliberately blocked Jiang Haochen, so that others cannot see clearly what he is doing.

    Jiang Haochen heaved a sigh of relief, in this state, it is indeed quite safe, so he took out the USB flash drive he got yesterday.

    It was plugged into the interface of the computer, and within two seconds, it was like a thief, and it was quickly unplugged, as if nothing had happened.

    Chen Jian has been staring at this side with the corner of his eyes, watching his movements, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, all this is unnoticed, and no one knows what is going on.

    He gave Jiang Haochen a silent look, indicating that everything is almost done now, and there is no problem.

    Then he also quietly returned to his seat, just wait and watch the show for a while.

    When he bought this virus, someone told him that after a few minutes, it will almost have an effect.

    This time point is also about the same, just wait until they have the second class in a while, and everyone will be there, so it will be more interesting.

    After a while, the class bell rang, and Jiang Haochen had a look of shock on his face just now, as if he had done something bad.

    But after a few minutes, he immediately recovered, and began to wait to see Su Xun's bad luck.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466: All Paralyzed (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After class, Su Xun didn't feel anything. He took out his mobile phone and started to read the news.

    When I just read the news, I saw the news about the "Nossa virus". Recently, this topic has been very hot.

    It is said that the last time there was such a virus that could sweep the world was more than ten years ago. At that time, most families in China did not have computers.

    Only some families with good conditions in the city could have computers at home ten or twenty years ago. At that time, computers were quite expensive and people's income was still low.

    Unlike now, maybe one month's salary can be easily bought.

    Of course, anyone who understands knows that computer viruses are all created by humans, and they cannot be automatically generated by themselves.

    Moreover, most of the previous viruses were found by antivirus companies. The previous antivirus software was charged, but many people did not want to buy it.

    If you don't want to buy it, I naturally have to let you buy it. Think of a certain way. If this is the case, I will do this on purpose to get the virus out.

    Let's do it for a while, and when people are panicking, the antivirus company will come out to promote their software, and then everyone will think about it.

    Since it can be solved with anti-virus software, let¨s install one. It costs a few hundred dollars a year, so you don¨t have to worry about computer poisoning all day long.

    It is the human psychology that is used. If you want to see what the situation is, don't rush to draw conclusions. Look at who benefits in the end, and you can probably judge it.

    Later, a well-known computer anti-virus software company in Huaxia Kingdom made the anti-virus software free at once, breaking the rules in the industry. There has never been such free software before.

    As a result, the impact on the market was so great that foreign paid antivirus software had almost nowhere to go, directly changing the future development model of the entire industry.

    After the fees are gone, and there are more anti-virus software, everyone is doing it. If this is done, no one will make a virus by themselves.

    Because you worked so hard to make it, it seems that there is no benefit for you. In the end, the gain outweighs the loss, and a fool will do it.

    Over the years, there have been a lot fewer computer viruses, and even if there were, they were created by some top hackers themselves.

    For example, a ransomware virus happened two days ago. After the computer is infected with the virus, it cannot be used normally, and a certain amount of digital currency must be paid.

    Of course, this didn't take long, and then disappeared.

    This time the "Nossa virus" is different. The person who can make this must be a genius. This is for sure, a master.

    Even with Su Xun's skills, he doesn't dare to underestimate him.

    As for his purpose, this is really unclear. At present, there is no obvious purpose, it feels like someone is playing.

    Because this thing is quite popular recently, there is even a special topic formed on the news client, one click to open the special topic, and there are a lot of news in this area.

    "Fuck, Su Xun, what happened to your computer screen?"

    Just at this time, without knowing what happened, Jiang Wu suddenly yelled, which frightened Su Xun.

    Just heard Jiang Wu say again: "Your computer screen, what's going on, Su Xun, take a look."

    Su Xun couldn't care less about playing with his mobile phone, so he quickly looked up at his computer screen, it didn't matter if he didn't look at it, he was startled.

    On the screen, a huge skull suddenly appeared, occupying most of the center of the screen.

    At the same time, under the skull, there is a row of blood-red English letters, which are constantly beating, and they are still those special effect words, as if dripping blood.

    Su Xun's English is not good at first, but in this way, it is even more unrecognizable.

    But at this time, Su Xun didn't feel very good anymore, because it was obviously Nosar virus, a horrible virus that people have been talking about recently.

    I just read this news, so I naturally know what it would look like if a computer is attacked by this virus. There are many such pictures on the Internet.

    It can be said that the situation Su Xun encounters is exactly the same.

    Su Xun quickly tapped his keyboard twice, only to find that it was really useless, and he could no longer control the computer, which meant that he was really poisoned.

    The expression on Liu Rufeng's face was obviously serious, but he still?He said calmly, "This is the Nossa virus."

    All present are computer majors, and everyone is no stranger to this kind of thing. Jiang Wu also said in pain: "Su Xun, how did you get into this kind of thing?"

    Su Xun is more painful than anyone else, he just saw a ghost, he spread his hands and said: "I don't know what's going on, I just read the news about this virus, could it be that I am poisoned, it can be so horribly contagious  ?￣

    This is naturally impossible. The computer and the mobile phone are not connected. No matter how you think about it, you know that it will not be contagious anyway.

    After all, this is not an epidemic virus, it can infect humans or animals unconsciously.

    "What's the matter with you over there?"

    Just at this time, the computer teacher said something a little dissatisfied. It was obvious that the voices of the few of them just now were too loud, especially Jiang Wu.

    "what to do?"

    Jiang Wu asked anxiously, if the teacher finds out about this, he might feel a little uncomfortable. He just reminded everyone.

    Su Xun knew that he couldn't hide it. The computer in the school's computer room was not his own, so how could he hide it?

    "You guys, do you want to go to class? If you don't want to go to class, you can give me"

    The computer teacher came over, walked and talked, and finally came to Su Xun, who was immediately frightened and dumbfounded, and he didn't know what to say.

    "Youwhat did you do, how did you poison the computer?"

    The teacher said in a daze.

    Then in the entire computer room, as soon as they heard that they had a virus, they immediately became a mess. There was no panic, but it was as if they had heard something very new.

    Su Xun also looked confused, and he said helplessly: "Teacher, I really don't know how to do it. I didn't do anything with this computer. I was just playing with my mobile phone."

    "not good!"

    The computer teacher, as if he suddenly thought of something, hurriedly stomped to the computer on his podium.

    His computer needs to control all the computers in the computer room, so it has to be connected to the Internet to enter the system. If so, it will definitely be infected.

    As a result, he came a step late, and a huge skull appeared on the computer screen, making him stamp his feet anxiously.

    Next, the entire computer room was paralyzed!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467 He wants to kill me (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In an instant, several people screamed in the computer room, and at the same time there was a chaotic noise, which shocked everyone.

    The super virus I have been seeing on the news, but I didn't expect it to come, it is really surprising.

    At this time, the computer in front of everyone has turned into the skull interface, which is constantly beating.

    There are hundreds of computers in the entire computer room, and none of them survived.

    This is the dominance and strength of the "Nossa virus", wherever it goes, no grass will grow!

    In just a few minutes, none of them could escape, they were all in this computer room, and were controlled by a network terminal.

    After Su Xun's computer was infected, first the host of the teacher disappeared, and then all other computers controlled by the host also completely exploded.

    The computer has been scrapped, and hundreds of computers were lost at once. Just thinking about it, I feel that this trouble should not be small, and the loss should be hundreds of thousands at least.

    Although I also know that this virus is not harmful to the human body, but just looking at this interface, I still have some fear in my heart, because it seems that it is indeed a bit infiltrating.

    In particular, I don't know what the follow-up impact will be after the computer in this computer room is infected. This is the most frightening thing.

    "It's a bad thing!"

    The computer teacher seemed to be in a hurry, and he was so anxious that he hurriedly shouted: "Everyone, immediately, unplug the power and shut down the computer!"

    The computer is indeed scrapped and useless, but there is no problem with shutting it down. It seems that it can be done, and the only strategy is to shut it down.

    But it's obviously useless. Turning off the phone is just a deception, and it has no substantive effect.

    Everyone is helpless with this virus, and who knows what to do, including those with skills like Su Xun, who can also feel that this virus is indeed very powerful.

    This kind of power belongs to you. You can make someone who knows computer technology very well feel confused and don't know how to start.

    If it is really an ordinary virus, Su Xun can solve it on the spot, but this "Nossa virus", to be honest, Su Xun has to study it carefully.

    The teacher was obviously in a panic, and it could be seen from his face that he was terrified. If something like this happened, his responsibility would be great.

    The school's security department has been emphasizing this aspect before, and asked the computer major teachers to promote this aspect of computer knowledge more.

    In case some students who don't understand other majors are infected with this virus, it turned out that they were infected first. It is estimated that this is the first case in Jianghai University. It is a slap in the face.

    The teacher was terrified at first, but now he is angry. He only heard him ask: "What did I just say, why are you messing around?"

    Su Xun's computer was the first to appear, so without exception, everyone would think that it was made by Su Xun.

    On the contrary, Su Xun is a bit pained, only he knows that he has not done anything, how can he be attacked by the virus.

    ?If the virus will attack actively, there are so many computers in the computer room, why did it happen to me? Is luck at this point? Su Xun doesn't quite believe that his character is so bad.

    More importantly, if the computer is not connected to the Internet, even if a virus does attack, you should first find the host with the Internet. The first one to appear on your computer, what is the situation?

    Su Xun could only say: "Teacher, I really don't know what's going on. I've been playing with my mobile phone just now, and the computer is not connected to the Internet."

    "Hmph, who are you lying to? You must have secretly connected to the Internet and ordered something that shouldn't be ordered. Otherwise, there will be viruses for no reason?"

    In theory, the virus will not attack actively, at best it will spread.

    As long as one computer in your network is infected, others who are using this network will not be spared.

    As the infected group grows larger, more and more computers will naturally be infected, if your computer has been in an independent network.

    In this network, if there are no other computer infections, then nothing will happen, or if your computer is not connected to the Internet and completely cut off the connection with the outside world, nothing will happen.

    At present, there is only so much understanding of the "Nossa virus". Since Su Xun's computer is infected, no one believes that he did nothing.

    what??If you didn¨t do anything, why did you get infected?

    "Teacher, I can prove that he really didn't connect to the Internet by himself. He didn't do anything other than the operations you taught. I was next to him."

    Liu Rufeng hurriedly helped Su Xun speak.

    With his brain, he must know that he must explain clearly, the impact of this kind of thing must be no small matter.

    "You can believe what you say, you all live in the same dormitory, this is called protecting each other!" The computer teacher was obviously angry.

    When this happened, he would be unlucky in the future. No matter what the situation, the first thing a person thinks about must be himself. There is nothing to say about this.

    Chen Jian, this guy, couldn't bear himself anymore, and kept making troubles.

    Just heard him say loudly: "Su Xun, I said that if you want to surf the Internet, you can't go back, just in a hurry?"

    "Do you know that what you are doing is actually causing trouble for everyone. What do you ask the teacher to do? Will he return the blame to you later?"

    This guy, while blacking Su Xun, did not forget to lick the teacher twice.

    "I'll fuck you!"

    Su Xun was also full of anger at first, but was criticized by the teacher for no reason. He felt that he was wronged, and he didn't know what happened at all, as if he was lying on the ground.

    Then this guy got up and yelled, Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, got up and picked up his own bench, and without any explanation, the bench directly smashed on it.

    "boom！！"

    Immediately there was chaos, the bench hit Chen Jian's face, but it was also brought to the computer screen, and the computer was smashed to pieces!

    However, Chen Jian's eyes went dark, and he fell to the ground with a cut on his forehead, and blood flowed all over the ground immediately.

    Everyone was a little dumbfounded, thinking what happened to Su Xun, he must be crazy, he dared to hit someone like this.

    Chen Jian felt incomparable pain, but he felt comfortable in his heart. Su Xun hit someone for no reason, he must be in trouble this time.

    This guy kept yelling: "Teacher, teacher, look quickly, this Su Xun beats someone, he wants to kill me!"

    This time, Su Xun will definitely be fired, and his plan is obviously half successful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 This student must not stay (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The computer teacher's eyes almost went dark, and he passed out. He could no longer bear this kind of blow.

    ?Because why did I have such a student, it was simply too much, I felt that he could do whatever he wanted.

    "What else are you calling, quickly call two students and send him to the infirmary for treatment."

    The computer teacher is really scared now. He is afraid to turn back to this student. If something happens because of excessive blood loss, then he really doesn¨t need to be a teacher when he turns back. It will be strange if the school doesn¨t deal with him.

    There were two people who carried Chen Jian out and told him to go to the infirmary quickly.

    It's just that no one noticed that this Chen Jian still had a little smile on his face when he went out.

    The whole person looks like a pervert, his head was smashed by someone, and yet he can still laugh, which makes people feel a little unbelievable.

    But he is indeed like this. Now he is not enjoying himself. It was the first time he was beaten so well. The blood all over the ground and the scar on his head will be irrefutable evidence.

    There is another class where all the students have seen it. I am afraid that Su Xun will not have any chance if he wants to play tricks.

    The computer teacher patted his head. He was suffering from a headache now, so he hurriedly said, "Everyone, be quiet, and then you can study by yourself."

    "I have to go out for a while, you don't run around, the squad leader organizes order."

    After finishing speaking, the teacher hurried out.

    He is in such a hurry now that he has to go out to solve this matter quickly. He must not delay and report to the school leaders immediately.

    Seeing that the teacher had already gone out, Jiang Wu was quite anxious, he asked: "Su Xun, what should we do now, we have already dealt with it."

    In fact, this matter has nothing to do with him, but he said "we", which proves that he did not realize that he already felt that he and Su Xun were together, and everyone should carry this kind of thing together.

    Including Liu Rufeng next to him, who was also frowning at this time, obviously he felt that this matter might be much more complicated than he thought, and it was a bit difficult to handle.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, there is nothing to worry about. If there is anything, I will handle it myself."

    Things weren't that complicated, the most important thing was the virus. As for hitting that Chen Jian, Su Xun felt that it was nothing at all.

    As long as I get rid of this virus by myself, I really don't believe what the school will do to me.

    Su Xun really doesn't believe that such an outstanding talent can be willing to give up.

    And take a step back and say, what if he really expelled himself, anyway, he went to this university just to experience life.

    As for this virus, I went back today, so I have to study it carefully.

    But what Su Xun didn't know was that the infection ability of this virus was much, much scarier than imagined.

    It's just a small virus, because it infected the computers in the entire computer room, which led to the paralysis of the entire school's campus network.

    All computers under this campus network are not spared!

    For a while, Jianghai University was filled with mourning, many people were playing games, and the computer was scrapped all of a sudden, which was quite uncomfortable.

    "Damn it, what's the situation, my computer can't be used, old buddies at school, does anyone else have this situation?"

    "Silly, it's Nossa virus. It's been said on the news for so many days."

    "Don't worry, you are not alone. The computers in one of our dormitories are completely disabled. I don't know what to do now."

    "Oh my god, don't tell me the virus is okay in our country, why did it show up in my school?"

    "What can I do, I still want to turn on the computer to do my homework, but now I don't dare to turn on the computer at all."

    ""

    There has been an uproar in the school, because many people's computers are useless, and those who survived the disaster don't dare to turn on their computers.

    There is also a forum in the post bar, because of this matter, everyone is discussing it, and then they also know that this is actually made by Su Xun, a computer department.

    This kind of thing cannot be concealed. There are more than 80 people in a class on the scene. Everyone thinks that Su Xun made it up. In this way, one should say a few words, and that one should say a few words.

    Su Xun, the chief culprit, has already been confirmed, and there is no need to clean up at all.

      Also because of this, the whole school now has a lot of resentment towards Su Xun.

    "Fuck, is this Su Xun the one who plays football? Is he sick? Why are you messing around?"

    "It's him. I thought he was handsome and good at the game, but I didn't expect him to be a fool."

    "And it's from the Department of Computer Science, it feels like a slap in the face."

    "Now, our entire school is paralyzed because of him."

    "Damn it, can he give me money, pay me for my computer!"

    ""

    On the entire Internet, there are not too many people who condemn Su Xun.

    The current era is the era of standard people saying what they say, and when people say a lot about something, it feels true.

    There will be no doubts, and no own ideas, as long as everyone says something, it will be fine with everyone.

    The participant of all this, classmate Jiang Haochen, has been secretly checking the news since he returned to the dormitory.

    Seeing that everyone was scolding Su Xun, and it caused such a big impact, he covered his head under the quilt, and secretly laughed alone when there was no one around.

    It's cool, it's really cool, it's the first time I saw Su Xun in such a miserable state, now he will definitely be stepped on by everyone.

    ！！！！！！

    At the same time, the school also held an emergency meeting because of this matter.

    The whole school had an accident, including the computers of many teachers and the computers in the office. All of them were blown up, so everyone already knew what was going on.

    The level of this meeting is quite high. The leaders of the school, big and small, filled the entire meeting room, and the leader was naturally the principal.

    "I think everyone already knows about the outbreak of Nossa virus in the school. There is no need to say more about the redundant situation. Let's talk about how to deal with it now."

    "Let me say something first, about that freshman, he must be expelled, he must be expelled, this kind of student, we Jianghai University, can't say anything!"

    The person who spoke was the director of the school's academic affairs department, a powerful and powerful figure.

    It seems that the age is not too young, the kind of person who looks a little rigid at first glance, just slaps the table!

    The hands were flushed red, and it could be seen that he was indeed very angry, and he must have been pissed off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469 Let me talk first (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone didn't speak, because they knew that the dean's temper had always been relatively strong, and under his management, it was indeed effective.

    Jianghai University's skipping classes, as well as disciplinary issues in the classroom, are quite good.

    And with his identity, it seems that there is nothing wrong with expelling a student, he has the power.

    It was Su Xun's counselor who said: "Director Li, expulsion directly, this is too serious."

    "Even if there is something wrong with Su Xun in this matter, I don't think he should be blamed for it all. This virus is already serious, and the developed countries in the world can't prevent it."

    "It's completely impossible for a freshman to distinguish this kind of thing. I think it can be punished, but after all, he finally got admitted to Jianghai University. Expelling him like this is equivalent to cutting off the student's hope.  "

    The identity and level of the counselor, he was not able to participate in this meeting, because he was just a counselor, and he was nothing in front of these leaders.

    ?Because he was Su Xun's counselor, he was called here, and it would hurt him a lot if something like this happened.

    But anyway, this is his student, so he has to speak for Su Xun.

    If Su Xun was here, he might still feel that this counselor is quite a nice person.

    However, the counselor's words directly touched the head of the teaching director, and he said angrily: "You have done such a thing, and you still defend him?"

    "Then do you know that apart from this incident, he also beat people in public in class today, and sent a student into the infirmary, where his head was bleeding."

    The expression on the dean's face seemed to be filled with anger. He said: "Even if this kind of student can be admitted to Jianghai University, his personal quality is not up to the standard."

    "It is a shame for our Jianghai University to have such a person. This time, because of him, Jianghai University may become a laughing stock."

    Everyone understands what he means by this sentence, because it is not that exaggerated in China at present, and there is not a single school that is said to be collectively infected with the virus.

    In other words, their Jianghai University is the first.

    Becoming the first of this kind of thing is a shame, there is nothing to say, a lot of news will come out soon, and the reputation of Jianghai University will definitely be affected by then.

    A well-known top university in the country, under such circumstances, is not even as good as so many low-level schools in China?  Saying this, there is really no brilliance on his face.

    Everyone also felt that it was not a problem at all to expel students who were embarrassing to the school.

    Not to mention that he beat people, and such things as beating people are also firmly forbidden. Usually, in school, such behavior should be a minimum warning.

    The dean continued: "I tell you this kind of student, no matter what, I won't want this kind of student, even if I jump out of the conference room, I won't want this kind of student, let him go!"

    The counselor didn't speak any more, and his eyes looked a little dim.

    ? To put it bluntly, others speak lightly, and the status of a counselor in the school is actually not as good as that of a lecturer. It really doesn't necessarily have much effect.

    A word from the teaching director directly blocked this road. What else can I say, there is nothing to say.

    If he continued to talk nonsense and dissatisfied the leader, his own future would be in question.

    The counselor didn't care too much about what to say next, because he knew that Su Xun might be in trouble this time.

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun returned to the dormitory, he didn't say much. He directly turned on his computer and began to analyze the code of the virus.

    His computer has an anti-virus program written by himself, and all viruses cannot invade it, including this "Nossa virus".

    In the past, he made it randomly, because he didn't want to use the domestic software, which looked free, but in fact it was also rogue software.

    In fact, what he made casually can already kill everything in seconds, even if he directly shares his anti-virus software, it can prevent the Nossa virus from expanding further.

    ?But that was just prevention, Su Xun didn't want to be like that, the virus that killed thousands of knives unexpectedly found itself on his head, causing himself to be blamed.

    Completely angered Su Xun, Su Xun thought??Yes, kill all of this thing, so that there is no soil for Nosar virus to survive in this world.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing?"

    Jiang Wu was stupefied by the sidelines, and thought that it was okay to do anything, what was he doing, deliberately looking for the virus, and was shocked.

    Su Xun's hand was on the keyboard, and he never left it at all, and said: "Write an anti-virus program, I want to kill this virus!"

    "ah?"

    Jiang Wu was dumbfounded when he heard this, and said in his heart whether it is true or not, the whole world knows how terrible this virus is, and so many top Internet companies can't solve it, can you handle it?

    ?I thought Su Xun was stimulated, and I was a little lost, and I was thinking of persuading Su Xun.

    However, Liu Rufeng next to him shook his head at Jiang Wu, telling him to forget it.

    He can feel that the current Su Xun can be said to be super serious, and he has never seen Su Xun in this state.

    Jiang Wu didn't say anything, so let's wait and talk slowly.

    In the blink of an eye, it was afternoon, and Su Xun had been working on it for several hours. He didn't even eat at noon, and finally he was done.

    He wrote an anti-virus program, aiming at the characteristics of this "Nossa virus", it completely killed it.

    For any computer with this virus, as long as you enter this anti-virus program, the computer will be restored immediately.

    In doing so, Su Xun also saved a lot of computers, allowing those scrapped computers to be reused. This move can be said to be of great merit.

    Of course, the most important thing for Su Xun is to hold back his stomach, so he did this.

    "Bang bang bang！！"

    Someone knocked on the door of the dormitory. When I opened it, it was the counselor.

    The person who opened the door was Liu Rufeng. He already had a bad feeling and said, "Counselor, what's the matter?"

    "Is Su Xun there? Tell him to come out. I have something to tell him." The counselor glanced inside.

    Liu Rufeng knew something bad was going to happen, but he couldn't say anything, so he called Su Xun to let him out.

    "Counselor！！"

    Glancing at Su Xun, the counselor also sighed, and said, "I'll tell you some news, you should be mentally prepared."

    "I also have something to tell you, let me talk about it first." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 You Are Awesome (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "what do you want to say?"

    Obviously, the counselor was a little puzzled.

    If it is reasonable to come to find it by yourself, Su Xun should probably understand what he wants to say, and if he speaks in a simple way, then he should have something in mind.

    Looking for him at this juncture, obviously nothing good.

    It is estimated that Su Xun wanted to explain something, but it is already at this time, and it is obviously useless to explain again.

    The counselor is not bad, he did not interrupt Su Xun, and gave Su Xun a chance to speak.

    ?Because what he was going to say later was cruel to Su Xun.

    Su Xun organized his own language, and said simply: "Let me tell you this, to put it simply, I didn't make that virus."

    "I didn't use the computer, and I didn't connect to the Internet. God knows what happened. I don't take the blame."

    The counselor nodded. In fact, he probably already guessed what Su Xun was going to say, and he must explain it. This was expected.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "Second point, this virus is not a big deal, you can go to communicate with the school, Nossa virus, I can already solve it."

    "What, Su Xun, what did you say?"

    The counselor was really terrified, the expression on his face almost jumped, as if he saw a ghost, it felt incredible.

    How is this possible, how is this frankly possible?

    Nossa virus is currently a problem in the world's computer industry. To put it simply, it is a problem in the world. At present, there are several countries in the world that are more powerful.

    Countries such as m country and China have sent some cutting-edge computer industry experts to form an expert team to study how to overcome this virus.

    But at present, there is no news, which means that there is no practical method, which shows the difficulty.

    Since it is a top scientist in a country, it cannot be a waste, which means that this virus is too troublesome.

    As a result, Su Xun, an ordinary student, now says that he alone has solved the virus.

    Anyway, the counselor sounded and felt like he was bragging.

    Su Xun also knew that he would definitely think so, and the expression on his face could completely tell his thoughts.

    It's like when you tell someone that your thing is 1.8 meters, they will definitely not believe it. It's good not to treat you as a fool, but it may not be credible to say that it is 18 centimeters.

    Just listen to Su Xun continue to say: "Counselor, this is the time, I will definitely not lie to you casually, after I finished class, I spent several hours writing the anti-virus program."

    ""

    The counselor was almost speechless. If it wasn't for the fact that Su Xun was quite handsome, he would probably have slapped Su Xun directly when he went up. He was young, so he didn't learn to be good, he had to learn to brag.

    ? For things that even the world's top engineers and scientists can't handle, if you figure it out yourself, don't talk about it. How many hours did it take?

    The key is to listen to Su Xun's tone, it seems like a few hours, it has been a long time, and he himself is a little dissatisfied.

    This makes people listen, it is too speechless, and I feel like wanting to hit someone.

    The counselor sighed, and said forget it, anyway, Su Xun will be fired soon, so there is no need to criticize him anymore.

    I just heard him say: "Su Xun, I can understand your mood, in fact, I understand you very much."

    "But this time, the bad influence is really too great, so"

    Su Xun's face is full of black lines, what kind of ghost is his heart after all, what I'm telling is the truth, how come he understands me so much.

    With a wry smile, Su Xun hurriedly said: "Stop, stop, counselor, stop first."

    "I didn't lie to you. If you don't believe me, I'll take a computer and demonstrate it to you."

    "What you said is true?"

    The counselor frowned subconsciously. Seeing Su Xun's appearance, especially his tone, he was very confident.

    There is no element of guilt or panic here, and even has to cover up, so that the counselor's thoughts can't help but shake a bit.

    Su Xun said: "Let's not waste time. As for whether it is true or not, just wait and see my demonstration."

    Pull the counselor to comeIn the dormitory, that guy Jiang Haochen was not there, because under normal circumstances, if Su Xun and the others were there, he would not stay together and only come out at night.

    In addition, he did do something bad today, and he was afraid that he would be beaten if he accidentally laughed secretly in the dormitory, so he hurried out.

    It is precisely because of the absence of others that Su Xun has no idea what Su Xun has done.

    When he came to the dormitory, Su Xun said directly: "Jiang Wu, give me your computer, and I will show you a virus."

    I don't know what Su Xun wants to do, but as long as he opens his mouth, Jiang Wu won't say anything. It's just a computer. Although a few thousand yuan is a lot to him, Su Xun will definitely not cheat him.

    The Nossa virus was directly injected into Jiang Wu's computer, and everyone knew what was going on after looking at this interface.

    Just listen to Jiang Wu saying: "Su Xun, what are you going to do."

    "Look good!"

    After Su Xun finished speaking, he immediately connected the USB flash drive to the computer. There was an anti-virus program on the USB flash drive.

    As long as you have this anti-virus program, it will work immediately. Nossa virus is overbearing, and his anti-virus program is even more overbearing than viruses.

    After connecting the USB flash drive, a miraculous thing happened. The computer lost control and became useless and turned into waste.

    But in the next second, it restarted automatically. After turning on the computer, the computer screen was full of green, giving people a very safe feeling, and then the computer returned to normal, and it looked the same as before.

    "Damn it, there's a virus here, so it's okay?"

    Jiang Wu immediately exaggerated and exclaimed, his mantra is "fuck", and he usually likes to say this when he encounters something that surprises him.

    Not only was he surprised, but the counselor and Liu Rufeng were also quite shocked. What everyone thought was impossible, Su Xun did.

    Today's world problems were solved by Su Xun.

    Although I find it incredible, but the iron-like facts are here, what else is there to say, this is obviously already believable.

    "Su Xun, you are so awesome!"

    The counselor's face was flushed, he could no longer control his emotions, and kept yelling to express his excitement.

    At the same time, I only heard him say: "Damn it, I'm really pissed off today. During the meeting today, I was so criticized by the school's leaders that I couldn't hold my head up."

    "I'm comfortable now, let's go, Su Xun, I'll take you to feel proud!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 Resign on the spot (6 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The meeting of school leaders is still going on.

    Because this matter is really not trivial, apart from discussing how to deal with Su Xun, the most important thing is to think about the solution.

    How to reduce the influence of this matter to the lowest level.

    The reason why the counselor came out early was because he had to inform Su Xun to come over and explain what happened in detail.

    It is said that the police will come over soon. This is a very serious incident, and it must be investigated thoroughly.

    When he came to the meeting room, after the counselor came in, this time he was not as cowardly as before. Instead, he seemed to be elated, and he said: "I have one thing to say, classmate Su Xun, you can't be expelled."  !"

    The meeting room instantly became silent. Everyone looked at the counselor and thought that this guy must be a fool.

    What everyone said was good just now, why can't it be said now?

    The point is that this is a matter for the leaders to decide. What right do you have to speak? It's the same as the real thing.

    Director Li's face darkened all of a sudden, and he said displeasedly: "What do you mean, I decided to fire him, do you have any opinion on me?"

    "No, I dare not have any opinion on Director Li."

    The counselor hurriedly said: "But I can tell you some good news, classmate Su Xun, he has developed an anti-virus program that can solve Nossa virus."

    "Everyone should know what this means. I don't think this kind of talent should be fired. Since the virus can be solved, there is no need for any dismissal."

    "Hehe, you are joking here. The whole world can't solve this virus. Could it be that a student can solve it? What's there to brag about?"

    Director Li was very disdainful and obviously didn't believe it.

    Today, as the person involved, the computer teacher who taught Su Xun and the others also spoke: "Counselor, what you said is too exaggerated."

    "I don't believe this either, because it's impossible. If it can be solved, the news must have been overwhelming. How can it be his turn as a student."

    "From a professional point of view, we teachers are powerless, let alone him as a student."

    After all, this is a teacher majoring in computer science. What he said shows his professionalism and authority.

    Since the teacher thinks it is impossible, what else is there to say, it is obviously impossible

    The counselor looked confident, and only heard him say: "I didn't believe it at first, but I saw it with my own eyes, and there must be no fakes."

    "Su Xun, come in!"

    Su Xun had been waiting outside, listening to the commotion inside, and finally was able to come in by himself.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Hello everyone, I am the one who caused the crime in your eyes this time."

    "To be honest, I don't know what's going on this time. Of course, if I know this, you won't believe it."

    "It doesn't matter, because I developed the program to solve this virus today. As long as I solve this, everyone will write it off. You don't have to babble here anymore. After talking for a long time, what can be solved?  Countermeasures?"

    Su Xun's words are equivalent to slapping these people in the face, and the expressions on the faces of the leaders are not very good-looking.

    The leaders are not young anymore, at least they are after forty-five years old. People of their age have more or less traditional ideas.

    What I hate more is casual people like Su Xun. Su Xun's speech just now didn't respect them very much.

    There is only one principal, the principal of Jianghai University, who is also the most useful person here, Zhong Puqi, with a slightly strange expression on his face.

    ?Looked at Su Xun twice more, because he noticed that when Su Xun spoke just now, the expression on his face was extremely calm.

    This student is unusual, this is the first thought.

    Being able to speak so calmly in front of so many leaders makes a very different impression.

    Director Li was the first to be upset, and also the one who was the most upset. He only heard him say: "You can pull it down, you are the only one who can solve it."

    "Let me tell you, this time you were directly expelled. Our school does not need students like you. This is what I said. You have toIf you are not convinced, just come to me.  "

    "I'm afraid I can't beat you to death."

    Seeing Director Li's face, Su Xun immediately became a little angry, this guy is so powerful.

    Usually I just look at this kind of person, I really don't like it, I take myself too seriously, and even say that I want to fire myself, do you really think I'm scared?

    Usually I hate other people threatening me like this. I only heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then you can fire me. I don't care. It just happens to be this virus. Take your time."

    Originally, I was thinking that if the virus is solved, then everyone will be happy, how great it would be.

    ?It turned out that after working on it for a long time, I was going to fire myself when I came up, okay, then it's up to you, as long as you are happy.

    The counselor became anxious all of a sudden, and he said: "Don't Su Xun, if you have something to say, don't be impulsive."

    This matter is not only related to Su Xun, but also related to himself. If Su Xun can really solve this virus, his reputation will be better in the future.

    "snort！！"

    Director Li snorted coldly, and almost hung his nose in the sky, he said: "You are a student, you are not good enough, let him go, whoever stops you today, you will not deal with me!  "

    After finishing speaking, no one said anything, because no one dared to touch him. This guy was in the school, and few people dreamed of suppressing him.

    On the contrary, when Su Xun was also angry, the headmaster came forward, Zhong Puqi stood up, and he said directly: "Okay, don't say a few words!"

    Director Li was humiliated all of a sudden, but he didn't know what to say for a while, because the principal was really not something he could offend.

    The principal's attitude was quite good. He came to Su Xun and said, "Young man, can you really solve this matter by yourself?"

    "Since I said it, it's fine. You think I have nothing to do, so why come here to lie to you?"

    Su Xun said.

    The principal said: "Okay, then you can try it, how long will it take?"

    "It doesn't take long, just ten minutes or so."

    Director Li said from the side: "Principal, you are so confused, how can you believe what he said."

    "It's impossible even if you think about it. If he dies, he can solve the virus. I will resign on the spot." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472: I Don't Want To See This Person (7 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone knows that the director is speaking in anger. It is obvious that at this time, he is already a little angry.

    It was already agreed that the student should be expelled immediately, but the principal's behavior actually gave him another chance, which is equivalent to slapping himself in the face.

    Others didn't feel anything after hearing it. They all felt that Director Li must be very angry. With his status, how could he resign casually? If you think about it, you will know that this is completely impossible.

    But Su Xun is a person who is easy to be serious, and a person like this who pretends to be aggressive must make him pay something.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said directly: "You are the one who said it, and everyone is there. When the time comes, don't count your words."

    Director Li's nose was almost crooked by anger. He was already very angry, but it turned out that this kid was still angry at him, which was really too much.

    Director Li just has a big temper, especially after being teased by Su Xun, it is even more impossible for him to admit cowardice. He only heard him say: "I said what I said, so naturally I won't play tricks."

    "Okay, then you just wait to resign." Su Xun showed an elusive smile.

    Xin said that this time, your resignation is a sure thing, and you can't get away with it. If it wasn't because of his words, Su Xun might not be very interested.

    "I always keep my word. If you get it done, I will definitely resign, and the kind that doesn't say anything, there's nothing to say about this."

    "Similarly, you are also your last chance. Just wait and get out. In the future, our school will not have you as a student."

    Su Xun is not talking nonsense, his attitude towards the principal is okay, after all, this principal, his attitude towards himself is also okay.

    Su Xun said: "Let's go, let's go to the computer room."

    The computer room where the class was held in the morning has now been blocked.

    After a group of people arrived, they unblocked it directly and entered it.

    There are many ways to detoxify, Su Xun doesn't need to be so troublesome, and inserting USB disks one by one is too laborious.

    This virus is spread through the Internet, so naturally, Su Xun can also detoxify through the campus network.

    The whole process is very simple. Su Xun only needs to install the program he wrote on the host directly, unlock the host first, and restart hundreds of other computers almost instantly.

    "this´´"

    That computer teacher, the whole person's expression is quite dull for a moment, it's unbelievable, how did this happen?

    Everyone felt that this should be an unbelievable thing, but it happened so directly that people couldn't believe it.

    Su Xun said directly: "Everyone should have seen it, these machines are all infected with viruses, and there is no problem now. I can do it, you should know it all."

    The counselor hid behind his back at this time, and secretly gave Su Xun a thumbs up. Obviously, he was very optimistic about Su Xun, and he felt very good now.

    Su Xun was really awesome and did not disappoint him.

    "Okay, that's great, student Su Xun, you are really good!"

    At this time, the principal also praised Su Xun again and again.

    When talking, the expression on his face is also quite happy, with a smile on his face.

    This is no longer just a question of whether or not the computers in the school can be handled. Just imagine, no one in the whole world can solve this problem.

    If the program written by Su Xun is taken out, it can solve the current problems of the whole world.

    Regardless of what to draw, the benefits will definitely go to Su Xun in the end, but anyway, Su Xun is a student of Jianghai University.

    As long as it is from Jianghai University, when you say it, you only need to bring one, it is a freshman of Jianghai University this year, then the reputation of Jianghai University will go out, no matter what, you can get along with it.

    After all, the principal is the principal, and what he is concerned about is not the matter itself, but the subsequent impact.

    As for that Director Li, the expression on his face was a bit confused, his eyes kept wandering, and he didn't know what to say. Anyway, the feeling in his heart is quite bad now.

    Su Xun would not let him go, and said directly: "Director Li, I don't want to see you again in school. I hope you will fulfill your promise."

    Many people nearby had their eyelids twitch, thinking that this kid is really?I know how to be a human being.

    It's rare that you can bear it for a while. Director Li is wronged, so he will definitely not bother you again. You are not satisfied. If you insist on which pot is not opened and which pot is carried, isn't this embarrassing Director Li?

    A person like him will definitely not retire. How difficult it is to be able to achieve this position, which is dreamed of by many people.

    Besides, you are just a student, and what you said just now is unfounded. If you let someone resign, can they resign?  Obviously impossible.

    "snort！！"

    Sure enough, Director Li snorted coldly directly, and then made a dark face, but he didn't say much, and he looked guilty.

    Su Xun knew that this person wanted to play tricks, but he would not let him go so easily. His behavior today has already offended Su Xun to death.

    Not to mention beating him up immediately, that's not interesting, Su Xun will definitely catch him out, and then make him unable to do it by himself.

    Su Xun has seen this guy's face very thoroughly today. If he doesn't teach him some lessons, he won't be Su Xun.

    The principal also wanted to smooth things over, but he only heard him say: "Student Su Xun, you are really great. Did you write this anti-virus software yourself?"

    "That's right, I made it myself, only this family, no one else." Su Xun said firmly.

    At this time, no one doubted Su Xun anymore, because what Su Xun said was true. There is currently no solution to this virus. It seems that only Su Xun managed it.

    The principal was also unambiguous. He said: "Student Su Xun, I don't know if you are aware of it. Your anti-virus software is really powerful and can benefit the entire human race."

    "In the name of the school, we hope to contact the relevant national departments to talk about this matter. Of course, don't worry, this thing must be in your name. Just add that you are a student of our school.  .￣

    The principal is obviously a sensible person.

    Su Xun also knew that what this person said was not too much, if he directly wanted to steal his own fruit, then Su Xun would definitely not take him seriously.

    Having said that, Su Xun has no objections, because he is a student of this school, so there is no problem.

    Su Xun said: "This is fine, but I have one condition."

    "Just say it, the school will create all the convenience for you."

    "I don't want to see this person again, never ever!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Lost Soul (8 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun was speaking, he pointed directly at the embarrassing director Li, which was almost equivalent to naming his name.

    There is no way, Su Xun is like this, he will report his revenge on the spot, and he will never delay with you.

    And since you provoked me, you still want me not to trouble you, how is that possible, it is almost impossible.

    Therefore, Su Xun had already thought about it a long time ago. Since the principal said so, he would not say anything, and directly raised this condition.

    Originally, when this anti-virus program was created, in addition to getting rid of the scapegoat for myself, it also did a good deed by the way, let's get rid of this virus.

    Otherwise, people were panicked all day long, and Su Xun was a little speechless. The person behind him was too crazy, and he really thought that no one in this world could do anything to his virus.

    In fact, computer viruses in the world will always be cracked, it is only a matter of time.

    Because as long as it is created by humans, it will definitely be cracked by humans. Human wisdom is really infinite, so don't underestimate anyone.

    The Nossa virus this time is already considered a rather difficult one. Even people with skin like Su Xun spent several hours dealing with it. It can be seen that this virus is indeed quite difficult.

    Viruses that can persist for such a long time are basically not seen in normal times. Many viruses are estimated to be directly checked and killed before they start to wreak havoc. The current anti-virus software is not vegetarian.

    Even so, according to Su Xun's estimation, the virus will probably be resolved within a week at most, because top experts from all over the world are already researching it, and we won't let you wait too long.

    Of course, after another week, in fact, the impact will be even more terrifying, and the damage caused is also unknown.

    Theoretically speaking, the sooner the virus is eliminated, the better. After all, after a few days, there may not be a chance for Su Xun.

    What can only be effective if you are the first to push it out.

    But I think so in my heart, I will definitely not say that in my mouth, everyone is an adult, no matter what you do, you must keep some.

    For example, now, everyone's perspective is different. The school now asks for itself, rather than being afraid of them.

    Naturally, conditions have to be discussed, and Su Xun has the absolute right to speak, so this condition is nothing at all.

    "The resentment value from Director Li is +86."

    Director Li's face suddenly became ugly, and he cursed: "What the hell are you, I am the dean of this school."

    "I have been selfless in Jianghai University for more than ten years. You are a freshman, what are you, and you deserve to let me go?"

    This guy is obviously going to play tricks, and he can't remember what he said just now.

    Su Xun's face was already full of sneers, and he simply scoffed at such words.

    What about Nima's selfless dedication, if you don't pay you, can you stay in school for more than ten years?

    Now that you have taken the money, what about selfless dedication? It's a complete nonsense.

    Moreover, in his position, he is equivalent to a winner in his life, and he has gained a lot of benefits. If this guy can clean his hands and feet, Su Xun can write his name upside down.

    "Okay, I'm nothing, you're the best, then fire me now, hurry up, if you don't fire me, you're fucking trash."

    "The resentment value from Director Li is +67."

    Su Xun cursed directly, pointing his finger at his nose.

    "you´´"

    Director Li was really short of breath for a while, and he didn't know what to say. He was very angry, but he didn't know what to say, because it was obvious that this student was no longer able to move.

    How to say this kind of feeling, it is that you see him unhappy, but you can't do anything about him, you are quite angry.

    Su Xun's words were very absolute. He said directly: "Principal, I have always had revenge, so I absolutely cannot tolerate this person."

    "You can figure it out for yourself, or fire this person quickly, and let's pretend nothing happened.

    Today, I will fix the computer virus in school directly, but that is all I can do. For the rest, you don¨t need to look for me, don¨t talk about it, if it doesn¨t work, I will be expelled, I don¨t care.  "

    Now Su Xun said it doesn't matter, the principal reallyThere is no doubt, because the person who can write this awesome virus must be a genius.

    People with this kind of ability can't do it anywhere, even if he releases this program in his own name, he basically can eat and drink for the rest of his life.

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun has nothing to worry about. People with capital will be more free than ordinary people, because you have very few things to worry about.

    But the school is different. This incident will have a great impact on Jianghai University, and it can even increase its international reputation, which is of great significance.

    Maybe even taking advantage of this opportunity, the reputation of Jianghai University can leap to the first place in the country.

    This temptation is too great. As a principal, the most important thing to care about is reputation. As long as the school is great, then his future will also be great.

    Compared with Su Xun, Director Li is really insignificant compared to Su Xun. The principal said: "Director Li, I'm sorry, you have made a lot of mistakes at work recently, and the school may not need you much."

    "The school will hold a special meeting to approve his punishment. I can guarantee that he will not be allowed to stay in the school." The principal said to Su Xun in a firm tone.

    This is a public school, and the expulsion of a dean is not something he can just say casually, it must be voted by the meeting.

    But the headmaster has the greatest right to speak, and everything else is just a cutscene. Since he has said so, there is no problem.

    Director Li was completely panicked. He no longer had the previous expression on his face. He only heard him say: "Principal, don't be kidding. You can't fire me just because of this kid. I'm the regular leader of the school."  .￣

    The principal is also very disdainful, obviously disdainful of this person, what kind of guy he is, the principal still doesn't know.

    He said directly: "Stop talking nonsense. I just don't want to pursue the things you did before. If you make such a noise again, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    Director Li slumped down on the ground, his whole body looked lost. This time, he really fell down.

    Because he also knew that the principal was aware of some of his little tricks, and this time, he had no chance of turning over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474: A Little Missing (9 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is too lazy to look at this guy anymore, he has no possibility of jumping around anymore.

    For this result, I am quite satisfied. After all, removing him from the list and making him lose this job in the future is the greatest punishment for him.

    To be able to climb to this position, one knows without even thinking about it, it must have taken a lot of effort.

    Judging from his age, there is no possibility of rising. It can be said that now is the highest point of his life.

    What Su Xun did was to knock him down from the highest point of his life.

    Let him become the same as now for the rest of his life, lost in spirit.

    There is no way. If a person does something wrong, he must pay the price. This is his punishment.

    And Su Xun wouldn't worry about anything, for example, the principal, on the surface, said one thing in person, just to say a few words to fool himself.

    ? To be honest, Su Xun didn¨t feel like that, because he had a feeling that this headmaster was not an ordinary person.

    How big the risk of doing that is, he must be aware of it in his heart, and Su Xun doesn't believe that he will do such a stupid thing.

    It doesn't matter anyway, if he really did that, then Su Xun has plenty of ways to deal with them.

    Just this one condition, since he has fulfilled it, then Su Xun will definitely not say anything more, he is not the kind of person who pushes forward.

    "Okay, let's discuss what to do next, and I will cooperate." Su Xun said.

    When the principal is in front of Su Xun, especially when talking to Su Xun, the whole person will instantly become amiable.

    I just heard him say: "No, we should cooperate with you. Everything depends on your opinion, and you have the final say."

    Su Xun smiled, this is a smart person, you know he has a purpose, but you are comfortable with this kind of person, because he will not let you suffer, everyone wins.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the evening, Chen Jian and Jiang Haochen, the two instigators of the whole process, gathered again at the restaurant where they drank and reached a deal yesterday.

    ?The entire Jianghai University is now in a commotion, and everyone feels like it exploded, because the computer can't be used, and the impact is too great.

    Those whose computers have been infected with viruses will be even worse, because a computer is just gone.

    Computers generally cost several thousand yuan a piece, and for 90% of people, they are considered expensive things, especially for some freshmen.  The feeling of crying without tears.

    Even the Internet cafes near the school are afraid to open, and the doors are locked.

    I would rather not make any money these two days than get involved in anything.

    And these two guys who did bad things are drinking happily now, and they are so comfortable. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with them, and it can't affect their mood.

    Jiang Haochen's face was flushed, he must have drunk too much, and he said: "Chen Jian, you are really awesome, you can even come up with this idea, I can only say a word of admiration."

    Chen Jian is also in a good mood today, and he and Jiang Haochen are already on the same boat, so naturally he can save face.

    So he also praised: "The main reason is that you did a better job. If you hadn't been calm and calm at the time, our plan might not have been successful."

    Anyway, these two guys are obviously in a mess now, after a wave of flattering each other, the whole person is really uncomfortable.

    Chen Jian said: "You dare to rob me of a woman. Now that you've been fired, why are you still with Li Xueman?"

    "It is estimated that he will be expelled very likely. When I heard that I was not in the dormitory, the counselor went to him directly."

    Chen Jian's face was full of joy, he had never been so happy during Chinese New Year.

    Hearing the news, he seemed to be able to confirm it, and he said: "Don't worry, Su Xun will definitely be expelled this time, because the impact of the matter is really too bad, and the school will not let him go."

    "The cancer has finally been removed, and we can both live more comfortably in the future."

    Suddenly Chen Jian's cell phone lighted up, and he didn't know who sent him a message. He looked at it and said excitedly: "Fuck, the school's official website, except for a notice about Su Xun."

    "Haha, has the notice to expel Su Xun already come down? I'll log in!  "

    Jiang Haochen also picked up his mobile phone impatiently. The current official website can usually be logged in casually with a mobile phone.

    They don't have a computer with them now, and if they have one, they dare not use it casually.

    "How is this going?"

    The two people got together, and after entering the official website, they immediately clicked on the top news.

    As a result, when the two of them saw it, they were immediately stunned.

    The first paragraph of this announcement is quite normal. It talks about the Nosalox virus infection in the computer room today, which eventually spread to the whole school. It is equivalent to describing what happened.

    However, something is not quite right below, the following report, I don¨t know what kind of madness, started to praise Su Xun.

    What to say Su Xun, a freshman in the Department of Computer Science, is under a lot of pressure and has developed a program that can solve the Nosar virus, which has achieved special effects.

    Anyway, they used a lot of compliments, and in the eyes of the two of them, they were quite disgusting.

    Finally, I also mentioned that everyone should turn on the poisoned computer at 8 o'clock in the evening, and Su Xun will kill the virus for everyone through the campus network.

    And at the end, Su Xun was awarded the title of "Excellent Student".

    You must know that this title is not easy to obtain. Usually, there are only a dozen or so places a year, and they are all for students with excellent character and learning, because this can be recorded in the file.

    Jiang Haochen and Chen Jian looked at each other in a daze, feeling unreal, what the hell is going on.

    This is the principal's idea, and Su Xun must be praised, because if this program is released immediately, it will cause a sensation in the whole world.

    Let Jianghai University become world-renowned. This kind of students is the glory of the school, and they must be praised. Don't look back and say, you are a school, and you have nothing to say.

    It's different from what I imagined. Shouldn't the script say that Su Xun was expelled? Why did this person become an excellent student in a blink of an eye?

    Chen Jian asked dully: "What is the meaning of this announcement? Why didn't I understand it?"

    "I didn't quite understand. What's going on here? Is it agreed to fire him?"

    The two of them were in doubt, feeling as if they were fucked up. Everything was perfect, but this ending was a bit uninteresting.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Team Leader Xiao (10 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Damn it, what are the leaders of the school doing? Why aren't such people fired?!"

    Jiang Haochen is mentally handicapped, and his self-thinking ability is obviously mediocre. In fact, he didn't understand this announcement, so he kept swearing.

    This guy Chen Jian is different. He was very angry at first, but later, he held back and thought for a while. The notice seems to say that the virus has been resolved?

    "Isn't the Nossa virus awesome? How can it be solved?" Chen Jian looked puzzled.

    He got this virus, but he spent a lot of money, and he got it from a hidden forum on the Internet.

    However, it seems that the effect is there, and it is similar to the description. Why can it be solved?

    "That should be impossible. It is said that scientists have not figured out this virus yet."

    Jiang Haochen originally wanted to ask, is there any problem with your virus, but he thought about it, but still couldn't say it.

    Chen Jian said: "Didn't you say that everyone will be detoxified at eight o'clock? Go back and see what's going on!"

    After finishing talking, the two of them were not in the mood to eat the dishes on the table, and they felt like a dog, which was quite uncomfortable.

    After working so hard for a long time, the final result is like this, which is heartbreaking.

    Basically everyone in the school knows about the school's announcement.

    This matter is also relatively sensational, and everyone is more concerned about this topic. Basically, after the official announcement is issued, everyone knows it all at once.

    This kind of thing, if one or two people know about it, it will spread immediately.

    The news was sent out a few hours in advance, which gave everyone enough time to react. Before eight o'clock, they basically took out their computers.

    This time the virus swept the entire school, basically half of the school's computers have been attacked.

    There is no class or self-study at night. The school has specially approved that there is no need to attend class today. Many teachers¨ computers have also been hacked, and they are not in the mood to go to class at all.

    At eight o'clock, Su Xun is in the computer room of the school, as long as there is an anti-virus program, it will directly detoxify all the computers in the campus through the campus network.

    Because the poisoned computers are all through the campus network, Su Xun is equivalent to following the clues, and it is more convenient.

    But at present, the technology of this program is still in the hands of Su Xun. As long as he does not tell, even if this program is given to others, they will not be able to crack it, and they will not know how to use it.

    More than half an hour passed, around 8:30, everyone's computers were detoxified and returned to normal.

    For a while, the whole school became a sensation again, and it became an uproar.

    "Su Xun is really awesome, this virus can be solved, this is a great god!"

    "Damn it, which bastards blacked Su Xun today, stand up for me, come to me and try to say it again."

    "I also feel that it is really impossible to say that the virus was made by him today. Su Xun, with this technology, doesn't even know what a virus is?"

    "Not necessarily, maybe he made it on purpose, and then used this method to make a splash, but now that the computer is fine, it doesn't matter, he is still very awesome."

    "A group of licking dogs, licking dogs will end up with nothing."

    ""

    All in all, the whole school now knows that Su Xun is awesome, and the wind changes very quickly.

    In the morning, a group of people were complaining about Su Xun, asking Su Xun to pay for the computer, and even more extreme people, telling Su Xun not to touch him, otherwise he will be killed.

    However, now everyone is talking about awesome, big real fragrance scene.

    Su Xun's grievances have been washed away, no matter whether he made it or not, if he can solve it anyway, it proves that he is really awesome.

    As for Jiang Haochen and Chen Jian, they were already hopeless and quite uncomfortable.

    I don't want to believe it, and there is nothing I can do, because the facts are already in front of me, so what else can I say except that Su Xun is lucky.

    The two of them can only feel unhappy, there is no other way, and they are still on the cusp, and they dare not act rashly.

    Now he doesn't want to think about what to do to Su Xun anymore, all he thinks is that he has nothing to do.

      But judging from the current situation, no one would suspect anything, let alone think of them.

    "The resentment value from Chen Jian is +56."

    "The resentment value from Jiang Haochen is +43."

    At night, Su Xun thought that he could finally relax and take a rest.

    As a result, suddenly, the resentment value of these two people was received.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun suddenly felt that it was really unusual, quite unexpected.

    Why did I receive the resentment value all of a sudden? It feels very strange. These two people hate me the most.

    It seems normal for them to generate resentment points for themselves, but the problem is that it seems a bit for no reason.

    Recently, I didn't seem to provoke them much, and I didn't even meet them today.

    Su Xun suddenly began to doubt in his heart, and had that very bad feeling.

    Today's matter, no matter how he thinks about it, he feels quite strange, because the virus is inexplicable.

    He didn't do anything, and the virus came out as a result, which in itself is unusual.

    There are many things, Su Xun didn't think too much, but today's sudden resentment value made Su Xun pay attention.

    I can't confirm whether the two of them did it, maybe because I am so famous today, the two of them are jealous?

    Anyway, this resentment value gave Su Xun a reminder.

    Today the dormitory has turned off the lights, everything seems to be normal, Su Xun is not too good to get out of bed to do something, because Jiang Haochen is not asleep yet, Su Xun does not want to startle the snake.

    Let's check again tomorrow and observe these two people. If it is really the little hands and feet of the two of them secretly, then Su Xun will really not let them go.

    ！！！！！！

    After waking up the next day, Su Xun was still in a hurry, because the school had already started contacting him, and they had already contacted the people from the national information security department.

    The other party also knew the urgency of this matter, and came to Jianghai University overnight. Early this morning, he wanted to meet with Su Xun to discuss this matter.

    "Student Su Xun is here."

    In the school conference room, the principal saw Su Xun coming, and hurriedly got up to welcome Su Xun, with a very good attitude.

    "Hello, student Su, I am Xiao Zhan from the State Information Department, just call me Team Leader Xiao."

    At this time, a man who looked quite strong stood up in a leather jacket and stretched out his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476: A Slap in the Face (11 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy does look like a middle-aged man, because his aura is too calm, giving people a very old-fashioned feeling.

    But in fact, after a closer look, according to Su Xun's estimate, he should be a little over 30 years old. I'm afraid this kind of person has already had a very rich life experience.

    What he has lived for more than 30 years is probably much more exciting than the life of ordinary people. Of course, this is just Su Xun's own guess.

    Of course, no matter how stupid you are, you can tell that at this age, you have already joined the national information security department. As long as you bring the country in front of you, you must be quite awesome.

    Although I don't know what the status of this team leader is, but I can guess that he is very powerful and not an ordinary person.

    This kind of person is either someone who is extremely capable and has certain special talents, which the country can't wait to want.

    Either the background is very big, no matter what you do, you can make it to the top without any pressure.

    The greater possibility is that he has both.

    The man looked serious, but his attitude was good. He came over to shake Su Xun's hand, and even smiled, showing kindness to Su Xun all over his body. Needless to say, Su Xun could feel it.

    "Hello, my name is Su Xun."

    This person must know his name, but Su Xun still introduced himself, and it was more polite to reciprocate.

    When shaking hands, Su Xun realized that the guy's palms, especially the fingers, had some calluses and were very stiff.

    To be reasonable, this kind of person would not do any physical work, and if there are calluses on his hands, it proves that this person's skills are not easy.

    Both parties sat down, and there were not many people. Except for the principal and counselor Su Xun knew, there were a few other leaders of the school, who probably had important identities.

    Xiao Zhan is a person who is quite vigorous and resolute at first glance. He opened his mouth and went straight to the topic, saying: "I think you should know the specific things better than me. I will ask a few questions next."

    "Student Xiao Su, you don't have to be too nervous, just a few simple questions, what do you know, just tell me the truth, and your privacy will not be involved."

    This guy is very affectionate and has already called Su Xun "Little Su classmate", but he has grasped the scale quite well, and it doesn't sound offensive.

    "Okay, you can ask, I will tell you what I know." Su Xun also put on a very cooperative look.

    He started and asked: "The first question, did you write this program independently, and did anyone else participate in it, or other companies."

    "I wrote it myself, but I haven't applied for a patent yet because there is too little time, but this technology is currently only known to me in the world."

    "Okay, next question."

    Xiao Zhan continued to ask: "This program of yours can ensure that this Nossa virus will be completely wiped out, and it won't make a comeback, right?"

    These questions all sound like nonsense, just like going to the police station to take notes, they will ask you whether you are male or female, something that can be seen at a glance, people have to go through a formality.

    Knowing that this person came with a mission, Su Xun would not make things difficult for him, but just said a few more words.

    Said: "I believe the principal has also introduced it to you. There is no trace of the virus in the whole school. If you don't believe me, you can go back and experiment."

    "As for the possibility of a comeback, at least this virus is impossible. If you are worried, I can also develop an anti-virus software to protect the computer."

    "Okay, one last question."

    Su Xun's answer made him very satisfied, and Xiao Zhan's eyes obviously lit up.

    Continue to ask: "Then finally, would you like to take this technology out and cooperate with the country."

    Su Xun said in his heart that this person is able to speak, and what they say is cooperation, which means that everyone wants you to love me, and it doesn't mean handing in something. In this way, it will be more comfortable to listen to.

    The people at the school had already told Su Xun yesterday that they had already been mentally prepared, so Su Xun would naturally not change his mind temporarily.

    Moreover, they represent the country. What can I say about this? Su Xun immediately stated: "Don't worry, I am willing to contribute the technology for free and make my own contribution."

    In front of the behemoth of the country, you must not bargain, it will be very dangerous, Su Xun is a smart manMan, he knows this truth.

    So he spoke very well about the scene, saying that he would give it away for free, and first express his attitude before talking about it. In fact, Su Xun himself knew that it was impossible to really let him do it for free.

    Sure enough, Xiao Zhan's eyes lit up.

    Originally, what he was most worried about was that if someone grasped this technology tightly, he would bargain and so on, or if the lion opened his mouth, it would be very annoying, and it would take a long time to argue.

    Because the people above have different ideas, they are afraid that the price is too high, and it will be unpleasant in the end, and no one will benefit.

    However, things are much easier than he thought. Although Su Xun is young, he is smarter than he imagined. He can speak, so he said so when he came up.

    People couldn't help but develop a good impression of him, and couldn't bear to take advantage of him.

    Xiao Zhan's serious face even eased a lot at this moment.

    The principal was beside him, and he also nodded secretly. He really did not misunderstand Su Xun. This kid is not only a genius, but also smart. Only such a person can achieve great things.

    Throughout the ages, many people have been geniuses, but in the end they didn't end well. It was because they couldn't see the situation clearly, they felt that they were too powerful, and no one was a bird. In the end, the people above looked unhappy and naturally wanted to move you.

    Xiao Zhan tapped his finger on the table and said, "Don't worry, the country will not treat you badly. You have developed this technology and made a great contribution. How could you be freed?"

    "Let me tell you about the idea of ??the higher-ups this time. The higher-ups decided to share the technology of this program with foreign countries for free, not to make money, so the money you can get is slightly less."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and immediately understood what it meant. It was obvious that the people above planned to earn fame this time.

    An anti-virus program is only aimed at this one virus. To put it bluntly, if you make a lot of money, you will only make this wave of money. In the eyes of the country, it is just a drizzle, which is nothing.

    Moreover, many people in developed countries look down on Huaxia, feeling that this place is almost like a desert, with no technology, and they don't have as much money.

    Many people are prejudiced. Maybe they have never been to China at all, and have never seen the ever-changing China. They just have deep-rooted prejudices.

    This time, I'm afraid I'm going to slap her in the face severely.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477: Commendable (12 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is undeniable that those developed countries are indeed more advanced in terms of science and technology than China is today, and there is a gap in this.

    We are already working hard to catch up, but it will take a long time.

    It is precisely because of this that many countries have implemented a lot of technical blockades because they are afraid that Huaxia will overtake them. No one wants to take you to play, and they huddle together.

    This is a good opportunity. Aren¨t you usually awesome? Now you can¨t solve the virus, the virus that made you miserable, I can handle it now, and I can also provide you with technology for free.

    Slap in the face, is there anything more slap in the face than this?

    Although it¨s okay to spend money, it¨s not impossible to let other countries spend a lot of money to buy it directly, but it won¨t have such a good effect.

    If it is free for them to use, it will have a good reputation, and let their common people's impression of Huaxia Kingdom change from bad to better.

    Moreover, the invisible international reputation can be directly raised to a higher level by taking this opportunity. These are all very important.

    What the people above think about must be different from what ordinary people think. What they think about is long-term interests and impact.

    This virus is only temporary. Even without Su Xun's anti-virus program, it probably won't last long. After all, country m has gathered cutting-edge scientists, and their strength is too powerful.

    It's better to take it out now, to earn a wave of word-of-mouth and so on, so that everyone owes favors, and in the future, we can consider this to some extent when we engage in international trade and cooperation.

    There is no real friendship between countries. Everyone is interested in it, but a little bit of face is still needed.

    All the people present were understanding people, and they immediately understood what it meant.

    Su Xun stated his position directly, saying: "I have no opinion on this, everything is in accordance with the orders from above, and I can provide technology at any time."

    "That's good, let me tell you about the compensation that the higher-ups decided to give you."

    Xiao Zhan has already remembered it in his heart, and said: "I will give you 500 million funds, which will be directly counted as your personal reward. It can also be understood as buying out your program."

    Listening to the others, I am afraid that they are already stunned. Five hundred million, this is already an astronomical figure. Usually, if the leaders of their schools are clean, a year's salary plus benefits will be the same.  .

    These 500 million are probably enough to live comfortably for several lifetimes.

    A program can be sold at such an expensive price, it is considered very awesome, but Su Xun is still so young, it is not enviable, so I can only say that it is awesome.

    Su Xun didn't feel much, because he really didn't have any concept of money, and he felt no fluctuation in his heart when he heard hundreds of millions.

    However, this time he actually planned to give so much money, which has far exceeded Su Xun's expectations. You must know that Su Xun is just an individual, which is already quite generous.

    "In addition, you will also be awarded the National Outstanding Contribution Award. This award is specially awarded to some scientists, and it is a relatively high honor."

    As soon as these words came out, Su Xun was really a little excited, because this honor is really great, and it is known as China's Nobel Prize.

    It is specially used to commend some scientific and technological workers who have made outstanding contributions.

    There are even quite a few, and those who have been in textbooks can be regarded as admired by thousands of people, and they are many times stronger than celebrities with tens of millions of brain-dead fans.

    Su Xun really didn't expect to be able to give himself this award this time. It seems that the above is quite fancy about this anti-virus program.

    To be honest, after hearing this, Su Xun felt that he really made money.

    The price of a few hundred million seems to be a loss, but in fact, even if he really sells it for money, he can earn at most two billion. This is Su Xun's rough estimate.

    ?Because it is quite difficult for you to promote it, and it requires certain channels and expenses, and it will not be easy to enter foreign markets when the time comes.

    Anyway, this money is not very easy to earn, and after a period of time, people can also develop it. After the country researches it, it will definitely be free. There is no need to say this. Who else can you sell it to?  They can't be sold.

    Earning that money is too troublesome, it's better to take 500 million directly, it saves a lot of worry,

    seriously100 million is really meaningless to the current Su Xun. He can't spend all the money in the first place, so why does he need so much money?

    Moreover, the potential benefits brought to Su Xun by this incident are far greater than money.

    For example, the Outstanding Contribution Award is of great practical significance, which is equivalent to giving Su Xun an extra amulet.

    Who dares not to open his eyes to touch Su Xun, when the time comes, the people above will take a little action, then Su Xun will be fine, and he can't do anything casually, just ask Ji Lao and Nan Lao.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say that even if Su Xun did something outrageous, he could be suppressed directly. An outstanding contribution is enough.

    Of course, just saying that, Su Xun would definitely not do that kind of thing.

    This thing cannot be bought with money. No amount of money can buy it. There are really no businessmen and entrepreneurs who can win this kind of award.

    Su Xun felt that it was enough. The program he had written in a few hours was nothing more than a program, but it gave so many benefits, so what else could he say.

    "No problem, I can accept all these, we can cooperate."

    Xiao Zhan couldn't help laughing, and he said, "You are in a hurry than me, I haven't finished."

    Su Xun: ""

    "What's more, this technology will still be publicized in your name and in the name of Jianghai University students. You will become famous at that time, and the fruits of your labor will not be obliterated."

    This condition is actually not unexpected. To put it bluntly, the country does not need to fight for a signature right, because as long as it is made by a Chinese person, it can represent China.

    Moreover, Jianghai University has been busy promoting this matter, isn't it just for the sake of reputation.

    But Su Xun said: "There is no need for this, just say that it was developed by a student of Jianghai University. Don't mention my name, I still want to go to school quietly."

    Immediately understood Su Xun's meaning, Xiao Zhan's eyes, if there is a look of admiration, just listen to him say: "With such great achievements, you can still maintain this kind of normality."

    "Your quality is really commendable and admirable." He gave Su Xun a thumbs up.

    Su Xun: "This is not an achievement, I just typed out a program for a few hours."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478: World Sensation (13 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Xiao Zhan is +18."

    "The resentment value from Zhong Puqi is +23."

    ""

    A simple sentence immediately caused Su Xun to gain a lot of resentment, which is really irritating.

    Everyone thinks that Su Xun can write this program, and he is still so young, which is really awesome.

    His simple sentence, I only spent a few hours on it, and it directly left everyone speechless.

    What kind of person is the most annoying, this is it.

    Su Xun received a lot of resentment in an instant.

    Of course they didn't really hate Su Xun, this is definitely not the case, it was just a little negative emotion in their hearts at that moment.

    It can be seen from the points of the resentment value, it is not very high, just this, just because of what Su Xun said, too much hatred.

    "Ahem！！"

    I don't know who coughed twice suddenly at this time, which can be regarded as breaking the deadlock.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "By the way, if possible, can you bring a company, saying that I developed it together with Tianji Technology Company."

    The reason why Su Xun thought of this was because he felt alone, which sounds a bit exaggerated. By the way, let his company become famous, preferably internationally, with enough reputation.

    The batteries produced by Tianji Company are indeed very popular, but the problem is that your company is not popular with batteries.

    When people buy a mobile phone, they only pay attention to which company produces the mobile phone, even if the screen is good-looking, you will praise it, the screen of this mobile phone is really beautiful, instead of thinking about which company produced the screen  Woolen cloth.

    Things like screens are definitely not produced by the mobile phone company itself, unless it is a relatively large company that has all kinds of businesses.

    Under normal circumstances, the parts are found by other companies as OEMs, and only assembly is required.

    Through this, it is best to gain an international reputation. In the future, Tianji Technology Company will definitely face the world and become the world's top giant. Now it is paving the way.

    "This is my own company, and I want to advertise." Su Xun explained to save them from asking again.

    There is nothing to hide about this, the shares are all there, go to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau or something, just check it out.

    Not to mention that they still belong to the information security department. It's not interesting to hide this stuff from them. They must know it all at once.

    When everyone heard this, they looked at Su Xun with admiration again.

    Xin said that this kid is really a talent, he just went to college, and he already has a company, and he feels more and more that this is a monster.

    Xiao Zhan had no opinion, and said: "There is no problem with this. It happens to be a good thing to promote our national enterprise internationally."

    After Su Xun said so, the principal naturally wouldn't have any objections. He didn't say much throughout the whole process, because in this, he was at most a matchmaker.

    Anyway, it is Su Xun's company, and Su Xun is a student of Jianghai University, so there is no conflict.

    It is beneficial for the company to grow bigger, so Jianghai University is even more honorable to say it.

    "I don't want the other 500 million yuan, just inject it into Tianji Technology Company, and treat it as research and development funds." Su Xun said.

    Anyway, it's not interesting for him to hold the 500 million yuan. It's better to use it as research and development funds for Tianji Technology Company. Anyway, it's all his, and he will definitely earn it back in the future.

    Recently, the chip has been developed. Even with the blueprint given by Su Xun, it may take a while for that thing, and it is not usually expensive.

    Xiao Zhan smiled, this kid is really smart, he is simply a clever little ghost.

    Such a large sum of money was given to Tianji Technology Company from the state. Many people who are interested will inevitably not think of something.

    I'm afraid that in the future, the Tianji Technology Company will be under the supervision of someone from above. No one dares to move casually. What this kid thinks is too far-reaching.

    Of course, compared to the main anti-virus program, those are nothing, they are simple requests, Xiao Zhan didn't even think about it, he agreed directly.

    "Then it's settled. Are there any other requirements? If not, just sign the contract, and then we will hand over the technology."

    The process is very simple. After the contract is signed in duplicate, ?Xun transferred the source code of this program to his computer.

    This guy's computer looks thicker than a brick, no wonder there is a huge hiking bag next to him.

    This looks like a computer from the last century, and the operating system used is not the most common Microsoft system on the market.

    A brand new system looks quite strange, probably developed by myself, it is definitely inconvenient, but it is better than safety.

    This kind of computer may not be available for a lot of money.

    With the source code, as long as a knowledgeable person takes a look at it, he will know what's going on.

    It seems quite simple, but before the source code is handed over, only Su Xun can research it in the world.

    Xiao Zhan put his computer on his back and left. Su Xun didn't talk nonsense with him. You can tell from his hasty pace that this matter is more urgent.

    ? After returning, he had to report to his superiors, and then make specific preparations. He contacted countries all over the world and said it was free, but he had to pay some price.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day, the news broke instantly.

    "Huaxia has developed an anti-virus program to restrain Nosar virus!"

    There are countless news headlines like this.

    Not only is it boiling at home, but also abroad, although everyone is jet-lagged.

    Serious doubts. At the beginning, people abroad were skeptical. There was no movement in other countries. Country m, the most technologically advanced country, has not made any progress yet. China is all done?

    But after the news confirmed by the World Information Security Organization was released, there is nothing to doubt now, this is authoritative news.

    All major media in the world follow up and report, and many countries can't calm down anymore.

    Many netizens even kept calling on social software to "ask the Chinese people to save us who are in dire straits."

    There are also some signing activities, calling on their countries to come forward and make good contact with Huaxia. In a short period of time, millions of people have signed and left messages.

    And Huaxia is also very good at seizing the opportunity. Within a day, the news was announced, allowing all countries in the world to use it for free to benefit mankind.

    For a while, Huaxia's reputation soared, making the usually arrogant M country speechless.

    "My God, it's unbelievable that the nasty Nossa virus has finally been eradicated."

    "The wisdom of the Chinese people is really not blown out, it is shocking."

    "Today God became a Chinese."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 Find the recording (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While the world was making a sensation, Jianghai University also became a hot spot.

    No one expected that this was actually a program made by a student of Jianghai University.

    The biggest impact is a reputation issue, which itself is a top domestic university.

    After this incident, it reached the highest point all at once, and countless people were blowing Jianghai University for a while.

    Even many press releases have begun to introduce Jianghai University, digging out their history and the like.

    This also makes many outstanding students, such as those who want to prepare for the college entrance examination, have changed their goals. Most of the students who wanted to make an impact were the two universities in the capital, which are the two best in the country.

    However, now that everyone sees that Jianghai University is so awesome, there are such students, and people say that they can produce talents, so let's go to Jianghai University.

    Even in next year's college entrance examination, Jianghai University's score surpassed that of Peking University and Huaqing University for the first time.

    Of course, these are all things for later.

    It's not only Jianghai University that is cool, but also Tianji Technology Company.

    Su Xun has been relatively busy these two days, so he forgot all of a sudden, and didn't even think to tell Luo Shenyi about this problem, which led to it. Luo Shenyi still didn't know what was going on.

    All of a sudden, Tianji Technology Company seems to have become a hot topic. Countless reporters and the like are waiting at the door of the company every day.

    Even if the cleaners come in and out, a bunch of people with long guns and short guns can keep taking pictures, which looks really scary.

    After reading the news, Luo Shenyi saw that it was a student of Jianghai University, and probably thought of Su Xun, so she called and asked to find out what happened.

    After understanding the situation, Luo Shenyi probably knew what to do. She had to prepare a public relations manuscript, and then deal with this group of media.

    It is Su Xun's good intentions, so naturally he has to admit it quickly, let everyone know the scientific research capabilities of Tianji Technology Company, this is a great opportunity to become famous, and it must not be wasted.

    At the same time, Su Xun also ordered Luo Shenyi to send someone quickly to optimize the official website of Tianji Technology Company in the next two days.

    At the same time, a certain revision was carried out, because Su Xun wanted to write an antivirus software, called Tianji Antivirus Software, and released it in the name of Tianji Technology Company.

    The catchphrase Su Xun has already thought up, it is simple and clear, it is called "can resist all virus invasion".

    With this Nossa virus incident, I believe everyone should also trust Tianji Technology Company, download this software to see what's going on.

    Of course, what is the most important thing, the most important thing is that the anti-virus software written by Su Xun must be the top-notch and absolutely easy to use.

    The current software on the market is simply not enough.

    Moreover, Su Xun is also adopting a free strategy, and I believe it should be able to quickly occupy the market.

    I don't plan to use this kind of thing to make money. What Su Xun wants is the user group, so let's get everyone together first.

    For example, the commonly used buttons and WeChat, you can use them without spending a dime. Can you say that these two things are useless?

    The most powerful trump cards of Tongxun Company are these two things, because there are terrifying user groups, no matter what other things your company does in the future, as long as you have these, you can develop quite easily without worrying about no users.

    The most important thing is the foreign market. Foreigners don't like to use Huaxia's software. Your software like a domestic giant will not necessarily have a market in a foreign country.

    This time Su Xun wants to take this opportunity to capture the foreign market in this area, which will be of great benefit to Tianji Technology Company to go global.

    ！！！！！！

    In addition, in the past two days, Su Xun has been busy with one thing, which is to investigate Chen Jian and Jiang Haochen.

    Chen Jian was fine, Su Xun didn't have much contact with him, but Jiang Haochen obviously had a problem.

    This guy's psychological quality is not very strong at first glance. During the past two days when Su Xun was in the limelight, his performance was very wrong.

    If you want to say that he hates Su Xun and is very upset at this time, Su Xun can still understand that such an excellent person as himself should indeed be envied by others.

    But this Jiang Haochen, every time he is evasive, and the few times he meets each other in the dormitory, his eyes are always avoiding Su Xun.

    Always give people a sneaky feeling, as if they have done something bad, afraidwas found the same.

    ?If nothing can be seen about this, Su Xun's life will be in vain. This guy is obviously abnormal, and Su Xun's thoughts are further strengthened.

    Taking advantage of Jiang Haochen's absence, he secretly hacked into this guy's computer and mobile phone.

    Basically turned a lot of things out and saw a lot of privacy.

    This is a bit unkind, but for this kind of person, what kindness is there?

    What made Su Xun dumbfounded was that this Jiang Haochen was a bit perverted, he was an out-of-print sullen guy.

    This guy actually took a picture of himself playing handjob and recorded it as a small video and saved it in his phone.

    After Su Xun saw it, he almost couldn't spit out the whole body, just those few centimeters, and he was still full of energy.

    The entire video was only a little over a minute, Su Xun felt disgusted and did not continue to watch, but from the length of the video, his combat effectiveness can already be seen.

    What's even more frightening is that Su Xun also found out that in the summer, he secretly took pictures of girls wearing short skirts on the road, at least hundreds of them.

    What the hell is a pervert, a fighter in a pervert.

    The key point is that when Su Xun and the others were watching that kind of small movie, this guy still looked down on him. He stood on the moral high ground and kept criticizing.

    I thought he was so noble, but I didn't expect that he was a sullen man, with one thing on the outside and another on the back.

    Everyone can understand that you pretend to be in front of girls. The key is that you also pretend to be like this in front of boys.

    After searching for these videos and pictures, Su Xun started to check his chat records, and sure enough, he discovered the chat between Jiang Haochen and Chen Jian. These two people had a problem.

    Later, Su Xun found the previous recording, which was the part where Chen Jian asked Jiang Haochen to be the evidence.

    "It was I, Chen Jian, who asked Jiang Haochen to go to Su Xun's computer and spread the Nossa virus. If something goes wrong, I am willing to take full responsibility alone."

    It was indeed Chen Jian's voice, Su Xun's face was ashen, and the anger in his heart could be imagined, and he actually wanted to frame him.

    No wonder it was fine before, but the computer was poisoned, but now everything suddenly dawned on me, it was that kid Jiang Haochen who did it.

    It must be after class time, a few of them went out and took the opportunity to commit crimes, which is really insidious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480: Dog Bites Dog (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come here, both of you, and let me hear something!"

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were both there, and Su Xun called them over directly.

    "What a good thing, I can only listen to it. I have to be able to see it. Just listening to the sound is not exciting."

    This guy Jiang Wu obviously thought that Su Xun was driving with him, and this person had a certain problem in his thinking.

    Su Xun didn't say much, and directly played the recording he copied.

    The recording was only about 20 seconds long, and it was played all at once.

    "What the hell, it turned out that this bitch did it!"

    Jiang Wu's temper was originally impulsive. After hearing what was going on, he was furious. Judging by his appearance, it was fortunate that Jiang Haochen was not in the dormitory.

    If he was there, Jiang Wu might be able to tear Jiang Haochen apart, and it would be raw.

    Liu Rufeng, who has always been relatively calm and doesn't like to get angry, rarely showed anger in his eyes. He said, "It's shameless to do such a thing, right?"

    "Jiang Wu, wait for that guy to come back later, we catch him and beat him up, don't say anything, beat him half to death before talking."

    Liu Rufeng continued: "In addition, Su Xun, if you hand over this recording to the school, neither of them can escape, and they will definitely be expelled."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, Liu Rufeng was really neat and tidy, just like what Su Xun thought, he beat them up first, and then fired them.

    The most important thing is to expel them. They came up with this method because they wanted to expel Su Xun.

    If this is the case, then they must be punished in the same way as others, and let them suffer on their own, and they will not even think about staying in Jianghai University in the future.

    Su Xun is still very confident. After all, the evidence is solid now. Their situation is very serious and it is a malicious act.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is still a celebrity now, the principal of the school has to be respectful when he sees everything, and he has to pay attention to whether his tone is not good enough when he speaks.

    The dean was fired for pretending to be aggressive, not to mention the two students, who were simply insignificant.

    After all, the entire school has four grades plus postgraduates and the like, and there are 10,000 to 20,000 students. How can it be worse than your character?

    What's more, Su Xun was not expelled for no reason. The evidence is conclusive. These two people are already dead.

    Su Xun directly copied the recording to a USB flash drive, turned off the computer, and said, "I'll leave that idiot Jiang Haochen to you two. I'll go find the counselor and the principal!"

    Su Xun came to the principal's office alone, and he also called the counselor, asking the counselor to come over quickly because there was something important to do.

    "Boom boom boom！！"

    After knocking on the door a few times, a voice came directly from inside: "Please come in."

    With such a quick response, it seems that he is indeed working inside, there is no such thing as a female teacher, doing some things that are not suitable for children.

    After pushing open the door, the headmaster saw that it was Su Xun, and the expression on his face changed immediately.

    The whole person got up, and immediately said: "Su Xun is here, sit down quickly."

    It's hard to imagine that a principal would be so polite to students, but there is no problem here, after all, Jianghai University's reputation has been rising these two days.

    He is the most enjoyable being the principal, and all of this is due to Su Xun.

    Su Xun cut to the chase and said, "Principal, don't pour water. I'm not thirsty. I came here to tell you something important."

    "What's the matter, tell me."

    "Let me use the computer, I want to put a USB flash drive."

    The computer in the principal's office is public, and there is no such thing as privacy. He directly gave up his position to Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't say much, and played the recording with a simple operation.

    After hearing this, the headmaster's expression became less calm, and he immediately asked: "Student Su Xun, this is?"

    "Two students in our class, in order to frame me, deliberately got a Nosar virus on my computer. This time, the Nosar virus outbreak in the school was caused by the two of them."

    "boom！！"

    The headmaster slapped the desk violently, knocking off the lids of the teacups on the desk, which shows how powerful the sudden move was.

    "How unreasonable!"

    The headmaster's face was ashen, and he scolded: "It's really lawless, what are you doing?"Students who do such immoral things will be expelled immediately, and they must not stay.  "

    Before Su Xun could open his mouth, the headmaster himself said so, and now it's good, so that Su Xun won't have to talk nonsense.

    After a while, the counselor also arrived, and after knowing what was going on, he was completely out of breath.

    There is nothing to hesitate about the result of the processing, this must be dismissed, just go to the notification directly, and the school only needs to go through a formality.

    Su Xun returned to the dormitory with the counselor, but when he opened the door, Su Xun was shocked. Jiang Haochen didn't even recognize the beaten mother.

    Completely bruised and swollen, and still bloodstained, lying on the ground at this moment, quite miserable.

    Su Xun's eyelids twitched twice, and he saw that a piece of wood from the bottom of the bed had been pulled out. As for what the board was for, it was self-evident.

    At first glance, this is Jiang Wu's handwriting. If this person becomes ruthless, it will be quite terrifying, and he is completely inappropriate.

    "Counselor, counselor, save me quickly, they are beating people."

    When Jiang Haochen saw the counselor coming, he immediately cried for his father and mother, as if he saw a savior.

    What he didn't notice was that strong disgust flashed in the counselor's eyes.

    For what he did, even the counselor wanted to go up and beat him, let alone anyone else.

    The counselor said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, I'm here to inform you that you have been expelled from the school. The school already knows about you and Chen Jian."

    "ah?"

    Jiang Haochen's whole body was immediately stunned, and he didn't even feel the pain in his body.

    This is the deepest secret he kept, why did it suddenly become known? Jiang Haochen panicked at the thought of being fired.

    The counselor didn't even look at him, and said, "Pack up your things and prepare to pack up and leave."

    "I still have to inform Chen Jian."

    After seeing the counselor left, Su Xun squatted down and said, "Do you know why the school is clear about what you do? You think you are doing it very secretly, don't you?"

    "Then let me tell you, it was Chen Jian who reported you. He wanted to protect himself and pushed you out." Su Xun deliberately used a trick of alienation.

    Anyway, if they beat them, Su Xun couldn't beat them to death, so it's better to let them eat dogs.

    Jiang Haochen was stunned for a moment, and then there was hatred floating in his eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481: One Death, One Freedom (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jiang Haochen's eyes were already blinded by hatred, and he didn't even care about doubting it. When Su Xun said this, he really believed it.

    Because only the two of them knew about this matter, it can be said that God knows that they both know.

    I thought this matter would rot in my stomach. After this matter passed, no one would mention it again. They just need to be careful these two days.

    However, it wasn't long before the counselor found out about it today and wanted to expel him, which means that the school's leaders should also know about it.

    He didn't say anything himself, so it must be Chen Jian who went to secretly inform him, which made him really angry.

    Originally, it was agreed that this was a matter between the two of them, but now, he was sold in the blink of an eye, and Chen Jian was no better than a beast.

    I have never been so angry before. If you want to say who Jiang Haochen hates the most, it must not be Su Xun, but the traitor Chen Jian!

    "Chen Jian, dog day, wait for me!"

    Jiang Haochen's eyes were red, he picked up a fruit knife on his desk, kicked himself on himself and went out.

    Seeing his impulsive appearance, Jiang Wu even felt a little hypocritical. He said: "This person is really fake. What does he want to do? Do he want to stab someone?"

    Su Xun was also a little surprised, this guy seemed to be very handsome, which made Su Xun's impression of him slightly changed.

    This also gave Su Xun a new understanding of him. Anyway, no matter what, don't mess with men who are boring. People who are boring are really terrible.

    It usually looks quite normal, maybe you don't like to talk or something, but if you really become ruthless, it will be very scary.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it doesn't matter to him.

    Said lightly: "Don't care about him so much, wherever he goes, just pretend that we have nothing to do and pretend not to see it."

    Anyway, they were going dog to dog, Su Xun wished he could stab Chen Jian to death, in that case, neither of them would do any good.

    On Chen Jian's side, the counselor had already come to the door personally. After hearing the news, he was completely stunned, as if he had been struck by lightning.

    That's good, how could he be expelled? People really can't figure out why the school will know about the things he did?

    "Counselor, how is it possible, how is it possible for me to do that kind of thing, this is a false accusation, you must believe me." Chen Jian is still explaining at this time.

    He wanted to delay the situation first, and then take a closer look at what was going on.

    The counselor had a sneer on his face, and he said sternly: "It's already this time, are you still thinking about making excuses? The school has already obtained the recordings of you and Jiang Haochen."

    "Everyone knows all the truth, what are you talking about now, prepare to notify the parents to come and take you back!"

    After finishing speaking, the counselor turned around and left. He was not relaxed. Two students were expelled. For him, there was still a lot of work to do.

    "Recording?"

    After the counselor left, Chen Jian was still alone, standing there blankly, his mind kept replaying what the counselor said before he left.

    The school has already obtained the recordings left by him. How did they obtain them?

    After thinking about it carefully, Chen Jian's eyes immediately changed, and he cursed loudly: "Jiang Haochen, I'm the 18th generation of your family!"

    Don't even think about it, this thing must have been given to the school by Jiang Haochen himself.

    Because only he has the recording in his hand, not even Chen Jian himself. This is what he fears the most. Originally thinking that the two of them were on the same boat, Jiang Haochen should not go to trick him.

    However, now it seems that he has obviously miscalculated, that Jiang Haochen has already betrayed him, Chen Jian knew that Jiang Haochen was timid, and thought he was under pressure, so he couldn't help it.

    "Oh shit!"

    Chen Jian hates it, this matter has been exposed, and there is no need to think about how to deal with it. As long as the school gets the recording, he will be unlucky, and there is no room for resistance.

    It's better to go find Jiang Haochen before he can hide.

    The dormitory for two people is not far from each other at all, just above an aisle, at most a distance of more than ten meters.

    "Jiang Haochen, you bastard, I'm looking for you, you unscrupulous bastard, your family's 18th-generation women, remember to let me condolences!"

    JiangLuchen was stunned for a moment, and stood there, to be honest, he was a little confused.

    Who is the beast?  Who has no morals?

    ?It was obviously you who went to inform me, but you still came over to scold me, you really think I, Jiang Haochen, are easy to bully, don't you?

    Jiang Haochen, who has always been rather cowardly, couldn't stand it anymore, and yelled: "Chen Jian, a grass-mud horse, you still have the nerve to call me, do you believe it if I kill you?"

    "Hey, you still want to kill me. I don't believe it. If you dare to try to kill me, what else can you do besides being cowardly?" Chen Jian's words were full of contempt.

    He didn't have a good impression of Jiang Haochen in the first place, but it's already at this time, what else can he hide.

    When Jiang Haochen heard that Chen Jian dared to despise himself so much, he couldn't help it all at once, his impulse had already overcome his reason.

    From his arms, he took out the fruit knife, pointed it at Chen Jian's body, and stabbed it.

    "What are you doing, are you sick?"

    Chen Jian was really shocked and anxious, he was indeed frightened, but he didn't expect Jiang Haochen to go crazy.

    And he was not in a hurry to dodge, he had already been stabbed in the arm, and the blood soaked his sleeve immediately.

    He wanted to run, but Jiang Haochen had gone crazy, but he refused to run, and the two of them wrestled to the ground.

    Jiang Haochen was beaten a lot, but he didn't care, anyway, he had a knife in his hand, and if he caught him, he stabbed him, and he stabbed him several times.

    People from other dormitories found out, and several people rushed out to stop the two of them.

    Chen Jian fell into a pool of blood, his injuries looked serious, and he couldn't stand up anymore.

    As for that guy Jiang Haochen, he was not much better, and now his whole body was covered with injuries. He directly threw the knife on the ground, with a dull expression on his face.

    After regaining consciousness, he was frightened, did he stab someone to death?  The spirit fell into a state of extreme collapse.

    The counselor was frightened to death, and rushed over. Seeing this scene, his face was also pale. He had never encountered such a horrible thing. If someone died, he would also be in bad luck.

    In fact, Su Xun was watching from the side, and his life was not in danger.

    In the end, Chen Jian was sent to the hospital, he was rescued, and then began to live in his own bed, while Jiang Haochen was directly taken away by the police because he wounded someone with a knife.

    The fate of the two people was not very good. Jiang Wu couldn't help but sighed: "Naka ??and wild linkage, one dies, one gets away!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Wuling Immortal Lord (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This incident was not a small one. After all, stabbing someone with a knife is relatively rare in universities.

    In the end, the two of them were expelled from the school. The two annoying guys paid a very painful price.

    Su Xun is like a normal person here, anyway, this incident was a blessing in disguise, the two failed to frame him, but Su Xun got a huge benefit.

    Now everyone in the school knows that there is a freshman in the Department of Computer Science this year, and he is a big fan. The school teachers and the like are very polite when they see Su Xun.

    Even if Su Xun doesn't go to class, there is no problem, everything is up to him. On the contrary, if he goes to class, the teacher has to be a little worried, for fear that his level is not enough.

    After everything was ready at night, Su Xun lay on the bed and began to think about the lottery draw. In the past two days, Su Xun really gained a lot of resentment points.

    It feels quite a lot, but after a closer look, it is only over 300 points, not as exaggerated as imagined.

    However, Su Xun still doesn't believe in the three lottery draws this time, how can he not win the lottery?

    The last time Su Xun drew four or five times, but Su Xun missed even one. This time he really didn't believe it.

    Generally speaking, if you draw four or five times, you should be able to draw a skin or item.

    However, last time, it was obvious that there was something wrong with his character.

    From the perspective of probability, this time, everything should work.

    ?If he fails to draw again this time, Su Xun will live broadcast the handstand and eating.

    "System, hurry up and start the lottery draw!"

    After Su Xun said something, the lottery system started directly, and the 300 resentment points disappeared immediately.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Zhuge Liang's skin [Wuling Immortal]"

    "Hmm, this skin is awesome."

    After Su Xun heard the system prompt, his eyes immediately lit up. Zhuge Liang is a hero who often plays, and he is very good.

    ? Zhuge Liang in the first hand is known as a ghost, and his teammates are worried when they see it.

    As for Zhuge Liang's [Wuling Immortal] skin, if Su Xun remembers correctly, it is a limited skin, generally it is really hard to buy, and the effect is quite good.

    What kind of skin, as long as it is limited, the value will naturally be different compared with ordinary skin.

    Suddenly a huge skin card appeared in front of Su Xun, it looked quite different, and from the bottom of my heart, it was very beautiful.

    Because this huge skin card already has a 3D effect in it, compared with the skin effect in the game, it's a whole world away.

    At this time, Su Xun himself seemed to be in a meadow, with a huge peach blossom tree in front of him.

    Zhuge Liang, who has turned into a Wuling fairy, leaned lazily under the peach blossom tree, holding a feather fan in his hand, which looked silvery, and he could tell at a glance that he was not like an ordinary thing at all.

    The peach blossom tree didn't have a few petals at first, but when the scene changed, suddenly a spring breeze came overnight, and the whole tree became full of flowers in an instant, very gorgeous.

    At the same time, this Zhuge Liang looks young and handsome, and it seems that the spring breeze of peaches and plums is not as good as him looking back.

    The screen is full of fallen flowers, so Su Xun can't help but want to buy this skin, but unfortunately it is limited.

    The animation effect of the main system is really good, and it is not comparable to others. It is estimated that when you return to the game and look at this skin again, you will not have this feeling again.

    It is indeed a powerful skin, and the pink color is slightly heavier. After all, it is limited to Valentine's Day and is used to abuse dogs.

    For the first time, Su Xun knew that there was no need to click on it by himself. This skin card would also be transferred by itself, but it would take a certain amount of time. Su Xun estimated that it would take at least one minute.

    This time, because the skin was too exquisite, I stopped for a while before I realized it. As a result, the skin card turned around by itself, revealing the attributes on the back.

    What is the attribute, this is the most important.

    Skin name: [Wuling Immortal]

    Corresponding hero: Zhuge Liang

    Skin effect: Wuling Immortal Lord is the supreme being in the immortal world, a peerless immortal cultivating genius who has been rare since ancient times.

    Tens of thousands of years ago, in the ancient battle between immortals and demons, the immortal king of Wuling fell.

    After the host uses this skin, he can inherit the inheritance of Wuling Xianjun, and the root bone will be tied.??Change, become the Taoist body of the immortal monarch, a rare genius in the world of cultivating immortals.

    "Cultivation of Immortals"

    After Su Xun saw the effect of this skin, he couldn't calm down for a long time. Only then did he realize that there are immortal cultivators in this world.

    The first reaction was to think of the old sweeping man who went to Mo's house last time. The power that ordinary people can't compete with should be the immortal cultivator.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun has already started to breathe rapidly.

    Immortal cultivators sound a little nonsense, and I have never seen it before, but the system has said so, so can it be false? There is nothing impossible in this world.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "System, this skin should be the one you said can make me stronger?"

    "That's right, it's this one. I didn't expect you, the host, to be so lucky. I thought that you would need to draw many times to get this skin."

    It is rare for the system to praise Su Xun once, which makes Su Xun feel quite good now. It turns out that there are really immortal cultivators, which makes people feel incredible.

    But in the future, Su Xun will not have anything to be afraid of. After having the skin, is he still afraid that his strength will not become stronger? Everything together is just a matter of time.

    Feeling a little excited, Su Xun didn't think much about it, so he used this skin directly.

    After using it, I can obviously feel that my body has undergone certain changes, as if the bones of the whole body are squeezed together.

    Keep colliding, and then spread out.

    Su Xun felt a little pain, but he held back, still in the dormitory, unable to cry out, he knew that this might be the first step to reborn himself.

    It lasted for more than half an hour. After it was over, Su Xun was already sweating profusely, as if he had just done some intense exercise.

    After the pain, I feel refreshed, and Su Xun also knows that the current self already possesses the body of the immortal monarch.

    At the same time, there is an article "Jiuxiao Xianjun Jue" in my mind, which must be the inheritance of Wuling Xianjun.

    Without even thinking about it, Su Xun checked it directly. This thing exists in his mind, similar to the system, and no one else can touch it except himself.

    The beginning is difficult to understand, but after reading it for a while, Su Xun was completely immersed in it, and understood what cultivating immortals is, not staying up all night.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483: Tianyi, Here I Come (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [becoming a cultivator] was successfully triggered"

    ? Task name: [Become an Immortal Cultivator]

    Task requirements: After the host has the skin of Wuling Xianjun, he is about to embark on the road of cultivating immortals. Please act quickly tonight to become a cultivator and have his own realm.

    ? Task Difficulty: Five Stars

    Task reward: 50 points

    Double Happiness on the big night, not only won an awesome skin, but also got a task, which is really comfortable.

    Anyway, Su Xun also wanted to try it quickly. If that's the case, let's do it tonight. Anyway, he is alone in bed, and no one else knows what he is doing.

    Su Xun directly started to operate his own "Jiuxiao Xianjun Jue", which is the magic art of cultivating immortals, and it is also the most critical thing.

    In addition to having qualifications to cultivate immortals, these things are also more important. If you don't even have magic arts, it is almost impossible to get started.

    The so-called cultivating immortals is to absorb the aura of heaven and earth into one's own body through cultivation methods, circulate it continuously in the body, and finally successfully become one's own thing, and then strengthen oneself.

    With the improvement of the realm, the strength will continue to become stronger, and becoming the immortal cultivator in everyone's mouth, all of this is actually very difficult.

    Many factors come together to make one feel indispensable.

    There is indeed some truth to the law of the wealthy couple.

    Of course, it also depends on the most basic things, such as one's own foundation, the better the foundation, the faster the cultivation speed, just like the difference between ordinary people and geniuses.

    Needless to say, Su Xun obtained the Taoism of Immortal Sovereign, his aptitude, it should be the top one.

    The method of cultivation is equally important, although it is good to be able to practice, just like you can drive a car worth 10 million or 10,000 yuan.

    But the speed performance and experience, can they be the same, there must be a big gap.

    The better the practice method, the faster the energy can be absorbed. This is an auxiliary method, but it is also very important.

    Everything that Su Xun currently owns is top-notch, so his cultivation is much stronger than other people's.

    Let's start straight away. You don't have to meditate to practice. Anyway, Su Xun can perform exercises while lying down, which is different from what you see in TV dramas.

    After one night, the other two people in a dormitory didn't know what Su Xun had done, but Su Xun's whole person was quietly different now.

    He has successfully become a cultivator of immortals. Although he is still in the initial realm, the Qi-entraining realm, he has taken the first step on this road anyway.

    Cultivation of immortals is divided into realms, just like playing games, you have to level up one by one and climb slowly.

    Entraining Qi Realm is the first level and the most basic level, so Su Xun can only say that he is just getting started.

    It can only be said that he is a cultivator of immortality, and he is still far away from being an immortal, and there is a big gap.

    Even so, the current Su Xun's strength has made a qualitative leap, and he feels that his strength has become very powerful, which is different from the strength strengthened by the skin before.

    This kind of power is quite arbitrary, and Su Xun can feel that his mind seems to be much stronger in terms of spiritual power than before.

    All in all, immortal cultivators are really different from ordinary people. No matter how many ordinary people come, it is not enough to beat them.

    No wonder the old man sweeping the floor beat him so easily. Now Su Xun understands better. Everyone's strength is not at the same level at all, so it's easy.

    What makes Su Xun more puzzled is why such a powerful cultivator would sweep the floor in Mo's house.

    Could it be that the Mo family is so powerful that there are immortal cultivators everywhere, Su Xun thinks it is impossible.

    First of all, what is certain is that the number of immortal cultivators must be relatively small. Among human beings, they are only a small part. Otherwise, if there are too many people, such things will definitely not be hidden.

    Moreover, after Su Xun practiced for a night yesterday, he knew in his heart that it is really difficult to practice, because the spiritual energy in the world is relatively thin at present.

    Like Su Xun, he can have his own realm in a night or a few hours, which is actually a very rare thing.

    If it is put on ordinary people, it is impossible, because Su Xun's aptitude is too strong.

    Having received the inheritance of Wuling Xianjun, heThe current talent is not comparable to ordinary people.

    Get out of bed directly, it's just dawn at this time, Su Xun usually doesn't get up so early.

    He didn't sleep all night, but Su Xun feels pretty good now, not feeling sleepy at all, full of energy, it doesn't matter if he sleeps or not.

    Practicing for one night is actually more beneficial than sleeping for one night.

    There was no desire to sleep, Su Xun saw that the two roommates were still asleep, Su Xun didn't bother them, but went to wash up, and went out to the cafeteria to have breakfast.

    The campus in the morning is deserted, without the usual bustling feeling, but there are also some people who get up in the morning to exercise and endorse.

    There is no shortage of hardworking people anywhere.

    ? When I came to the cafeteria, I spent about five yuan to have a breakfast. In fact, the breakfast was only a few kinds, and it was the same every time I ate, so Su Xun just ate some casually.

    While watching the news, he ate breakfast. After finishing eating, he hurried back and brought a breakfast for each of his roommates.

    Su Xun walked slowly on purpose, and returned to the dormitory again. Almost an hour passed, and the two roommates also woke up.

    The sound of opening the door woke them up. They were still in a daze at first, but when they saw Su Xun came back from the outside, they quickly woke up.

    Seeing that Su Xun still had breakfast in his hand, the two of them were puzzled, and asked, "Su Xun, did you have a convulsion this early in the morning, and bought breakfast for us so early on the weekend?"

    "Hurry up, get out if you want to eat, or I will eat it myself." Su Xun and these two people don't need to be polite.

    Seeing that there was something to eat, the two of them ran down quickly and jumped out of bed to eat.

    Jiang Wu said: "Su Xun, there will be activities in the club in a while, do you want to go?"

    "I won't go, I have something to do later, you go and play."

    "Hehe, it looks like he's gone on a date with the school belle. You, a guy who values ??sex over friends, don't push me down. This breakfast will be treated as if you invited me to make up for my wounded heart."

    Su Xun smiled, no one took a few dollars for breakfast seriously.

    It's not that he wants to go out with An Suke, and he wants to find Luo Tianyi.

    Having been in Jianghai for so long, I knew that Luo Tianyi was there, but I hadn't looked for her yet, so Su Xun felt that he had to take the initiative.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 Goddess, can you be more reserved (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun drove to Jianghai Art University.

    There is really a long distance between Jianghai Art University and Jianghai University where Su Xun is. Su Xun only found out after checking the navigation.

    After driving for nearly an hour, in Jianghai City, no matter what kind of car you are, no matter how powerful the car is, it will not be able to run. There are too many cars, and it is impossible to accelerate at all.

    Arriving at the gate of Jianghai Art University, Su Xun saw that there were too many cars, and there were many luxury cars among them.

    In other words, most of them are luxury cars, and ordinary cars are really out of sight.

    Like Su Xun's Lamborghini, it's not without a face, but it can only be said to be relatively ordinary at this door, and it can't have the feeling of standing out from the crowd.

    Sure enough, the University of the Arts is not ordinary.

    First of all, the family background of many students is much better than that of ordinary college students. Otherwise, they would not dare to study art, which would cost a lot.

    Secondly, there are many beauties here, and correspondingly speaking, there are naturally many local tyrants. Who doesn't want to play with young and beautiful college students? It's simply not too comfortable.

    In addition, there may be some celebrities who also go to school here. All in all, there must be many extraordinary people in this top art school.

    Su Xun found a place and parked the car.

    As a result, after getting out of the car, Su Xun discovered a very interesting thing.

    Many luxury cars or sports cars put a lot of drinks on the front of the car, such as nutrition express, iced black tea, and pulsation.

    This made Su Xun a little amused, and even stopped to watch for a while.

    He had seen it on the Internet before, and thought it was just jokes, but he didn't expect such a thing to happen.

    It seems that there are quite a few people who want to come to the school to ask out little sisters.

    But why put different drinks? Is there any particularity to this? Su Xun is really strange, and I can't quite understand it.

    However, at this moment, a cleaning lady who seemed to be at least fifty-five years old ran away. This is Su Xun's conservative estimate.

    Auntie held a snakeskin bag in her hand, she seemed to move very quickly, and threw the drinks on the car directly into her pocket.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, and thought to himself, what kind of situation is this, the aunt is going to take over all these businesses?  I'm afraid the body doesn't allow it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying in wonder: "Auntie, what are you doing, don't you want all these drinks?"

    "Never mind them, young people nowadays, I don't know if there is something wrong with them, they have to put good drinks in the car."

    The aunt tied up the mouth of the snakeskin bag, and then said: "I think it's too wasteful for them, so I come to collect it every day, and just sell it to the canteen at a low price."

    Su Xun's forehead was sweating, and he thought that if this group of people knew what they released, they would all be taken away by the aunt, and I don't know how big the shadow area in their hearts would be.

    "On this day, I guess the harvest is quite good, right?"

    Su Xun is bored anyway, chatting and playing with the aunt.

    "That's not it!"

    With a happy smile on her face, the aunt said: "I collect all the drinks at the three gates of the school, and my monthly income is higher than my salary."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun coughed twice in embarrassment, and then said, "Come on, buying a house in Jianghai is just around the corner."

    Shaking his head, Su Xun walked directly into the school, saying in his heart that these things on the Internet are all lies, and he must not believe them.

    There are also a lot of shouting on the road, "Miss Sister, Miss Sister, you can leave a contact information" and so on. It seems quite routine, but they are actually pretending not to know each other.

    If you really try it, you may not be able to come out in the hospital.

    Strolling on the campus of Jianghai University of the Arts, the first impression is that there are many trees. In the university, the general greening is really good.

    This is indeed an art university. The architectural style inside seems to be more artistic than Jianghai University.

    As far as the overall environment is concerned, it is quite good inside.

    Among the people who come and go, there are really many handsome men and beautiful women. After all, they are Zhihu junglers. Many people come here to be actors, so they must have some capital.

    And they are all very trendy, no matter the clothes they wear or their own attire, they are all very fashionable, making it seem like Su Xun has no sense of presence.

    Fortunately, Su?? His own temperament is relatively strong, coupled with his good looks, so he is still looked at by many people while walking on the road.

    Su Xun hasn't notified Luo Tianyi to come by himself, but just wanted to make a surprise attack to surprise her.

    Going forward, Su Xun didn't know how to go. It was the first time he came to other people's school, and he didn't know what was going on at all.

    Sent a message to Luo Tianyi: "I've come to your school, you should be fine today, right?"

    Today is the weekend, Su Xun guessed that it should be fine, if it is not possible, just hang around and wait for her.

    Luo Tianyi immediately replied, with two dazed expressions, he seemed a little confused.

    Immediately she said: "Why didn't you tell me in advance when you came here suddenly? I'm still in the dormitory."

    "Wait for me for a while, I'll dress up first, I'll be fast."

    "Okay, wait for you, don't worry."

    Su Xun locked the phone screen, shook his head, and said that women are troublesome.

    You have to dress up when you go out. The key point is to talk about them. People still disagree, saying that this is respect for others.

    Generally, don't believe everything women say. They speak very quickly, and they don't know when in fact.

    Su Xun wandered around along the way. Although the school is big, the overall structure is the same. There are teaching buildings, cafeterias and dormitory buildings. You can find them all after a while.

    It's useless to find the dormitory building, because there are too many dormitory buildings, although you can tell which one is a girl and which one is a boy.

    But you don't know where Luo Tianyi lives, so you can only wander around slowly.

    Half an hour later, Luo Tianyi finally recovered Su Xun, and the speed was not bad, much faster than Su Xun imagined.

    Luo Tianyi told Su Xun which building he was in, and Su Xun came here, and at the door of the dormitory, he saw Luo Tianyi coming down from upstairs.

    Today, she wore a pink floral dress, matched with her exquisite makeup, so she looked a bit like an elf princess in a fairy tale.

    Several women, it is impossible to say who is more beautiful, just like spring flowers and autumn chrysanthemums, each has its own advantages and cannot be compared.

    But when it comes to the agile feeling on his body, Su Xun feels that Luo Tianyi is better.

    It seems that today's Luo Tianyi really dressed up carefully.

    As soon as she came out, many boys who were waiting for their girlfriends downstairs couldn't help but stare blankly, and stood there in a daze.

    Luo Tianyi came up, gave Su Xun a hug, and stuck it on Su Xun's body.

    The man next to him was as heartbroken as a dumpling stuffing.

    Goddess, can you be more reserved?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485: Bugatti blocks the way (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even though there are quite a lot of handsome men and women on campus, Luo Tianyi is still a well-deserved goddess in Jianghai Art University.

    It has even been called a school girl by many people. This kind of appearance and temperament are really not comparable to ordinary girls.

    The goddess of many men's dreams, it is said that within a month or two since the start of school, I don't know how many people have chased her, but none of them succeeded.

    Luo Tianyi's vision is very high, and her family background is not ordinary, so money can't impress her.

    And when many men are chasing girls, they seem to feel that money is omnipotent. The reason is this, but it doesn't work for Luo Tianyi.

    This has led to Luo Tianyi becoming more and more famous in school, and has reached the point where everyone is overwhelmed.

    You know, it hasn't been long since she just entered university.

    All the time in school, Luo Tianyi felt that she was living more and more coldly, because facing so many men, no matter how good-tempered Luo Tianyi was, she couldn't show a good face, she could only be indifferent.

    Because some people really get on their noses and faces, and it will only become more and more troublesome in the end.

    That's why, after seeing Luo Tianyi's initiative, several people downstairs in the girls' dormitory had the expression on their faces, as if they had seen a ghost, because they were so shocked.

    The goddess actually took the initiative to throw herself into someone's arms?  What kind of operation is this, I don't understand it at all.

    Just listen to Luo Tianyi and she said: "You can be regarded as coming to see me, I was still wondering why you haven't come to see me for so long."

    There was no complaint in her tone, but there was a small surprise in it, which Luo Tianyi obviously had been looking forward to.

    She is a girl, and it is not very good for her to go to find Su Xun in person, so she can only hold back.

    It's not about how reserved she is, because she also knows that there is another An Suke in Jianghai University, and everyone came out of the same school.

    She is relatively close to Su Xun. Luo Tianyi must have a certain understanding, so she doesn't want to go there. If she meets Su Xun, it will be embarrassing.

    Now that Su Xun finally came, the moment Luo Tianyi received his news, her heart was pounding non-stop.

    After putting on exquisite makeup, he hurried down, couldn't help but went up and hugged Su Xun, as if he wanted to relieve the pain of lovesickness accumulated in his heart for many days.

    At first, I didn't quite understand what it was like to feel about Su Xun. It was always hazy and complicated, and even Luo Tianyi couldn't figure it out.

    Or in other words, she didn't dare to think deeply at first.

    Now I finally understand that this is liking. When I can't see a person, my mind is full of his figure. This should be right.

    Therefore, Luo Tianyi, who has always been more reserved, made a dumbfounding action this time, which even Su Xun himself did not expect.

    Su Xun only felt a burst of fragrance from Luo Tianyi's body, but he didn't know whether it was the smell of perfume or body fragrance, which was refreshing.

    The hug didn't last long, Luo Tianyi simply hugged her, and then let go, but Su Xun was confused.

    "The resentment value from Chen Dong is +45."

    "The resentment value from Xia Ming is +32."

    ""

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that he had reached a certain level of resentment. It is estimated that the boys who saw him had already developed resentment towards him.

    But it doesn't matter, what they think in their hearts has nothing to do with Su Xun, because Su Xun also knows that it is true that they dare not hit him anyway.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you?"

    Luo Tianyi's eyes were very bright, and he kept staring at Su Xun.

    Su Xun quickly smiled and said, "It's nothing, I just feel that you are so beautiful today."

    Women can't refuse good words. When Su Xun said this, Luo Tianyi's eyes lit up again, and he even blushed a little.

    Su Xun said: "Of course it is true. She has always been beautiful, but today she is even more beautiful, just like a fairy descending to earth."

    Having been told by Su Xun, Luo Tianyi finally felt a little embarrassed, and said with a blushing face, "Let's go, I'll take you for a stroll around our school."

    "good！！"

    Su Xun didn't say anything, just nodded.

    In fact, he had already visited just now, and he probably knew what was going on here, but how could Su Xun refuse the kindness of the goddess.

    It's easy to walk with Luo Tianyi and talk, Luo TianyiYiyi seems to have a lot to say to herself.

    However, the two also attracted countless eyeballs, not only the men, but also the female compatriots were even more curious.

    What kind of man is it that actually walks with Luo Tianyi? Looking at the two of them now, they look like a couple.

    Anyway, it doesn't look like ordinary friends, this is everyone's first feeling.

    Secondly, Su Xun doesn't look like Jianghai University of the Arts. There doesn't seem to be such a handsome boy. He looks like a prince in a comic. No wonder Luo Tianyi can be overwhelmed. Which woman can control this?  live.

    For a while, the school seemed to be quite lively, and everyone already knew that Luo Tianyi seemed to have a boyfriend.

    Because Luo Tianyi was so eye-catching, scouts came to scout her when she first entered school. One can imagine Luo Tianyi's influence.

    Su Xun also received the eyes of these people, and found that there were more girls.

    The key point is that they don't provide hatred for themselves. They just stopped and watched, and Su Xun even noticed that there were a few boring ones who followed them all the way, just like paparazzi.

    What can I do, Su Xun can't turn around and let them go, if they don't admit it.

    So Su Xun could only say: "Tianyi, let's go out quickly, the people in your school are linked to the entertainment industry, and gossip is too powerful."

    Luo Tianyi was covering her mouth and giggling, but she didn't intend to continue shopping anymore, she just heard her say: "Okay, then let's go out and take you to eat delicious food nearby."

    "Hurry up, I feel like a monkey."

    Su Xun kept complaining.

    "Braking！"

    Unexpectedly, the two of them had just walked to the gate of the school, when suddenly a sports car sped past, it was a black Bugatti, and it flicked to a stop in front of Su Xun.

    Su Xun frowned, this guy was completely reckless, and made it clear that he was here to block him.

    If there was a slight mistake when the brakes flicked just now, then his car would have fallen on Su Xun.

    At that time, he, Bugatti, might have problems.

    Not knowing who it was, Su Xun stopped and looked at the Bugatti.

    After the car stopped, a young man got out. It seemed that everyone was about the same age, wearing trendy clothes.

    Being able to drive a Bugatti, this kind of person will naturally not be short of money. Su Xun is not surprised that the clothes on his body are made of gold.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 Short and Powerless (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The young man who got out of the car looked quite ordinary, with no special features.

    Calling him ugly doesn't count, but if you want to say he is good-looking, then there is no such thing.

    If you take off his clothes and put him in the crowd, he will be lost in the crowd and have no special features.

    Unlike Su Xun, although he has no special features, it is enough to be handsome anyway.

    After the guy came down, he stared at Su Xun coldly, as if he had a grudge with Su Xun, and when he said that Su Xun was shown by him, he was a little confused.

    I thought to myself, who is this guy, and why does he look like he has a sworn hatred against him.

    "It's Young Master Cui who's here, now there's a good show to watch."

    "I'm afraid this kid is going to be unlucky. With Young Master Cui making a move, he's going to die today. I can only blame him for being too high profile with Luo Tianyi."

    "It is said that when Young Master Cui was chasing Luo Tianyi, he had a lot of suffocation. He was already full of anger, but now he just found an opportunity for him to explode."

    "You mean, his anger can only be directed at this kid, I guess he will be beaten half to death!"

    ""

    The people at the school gate had already gathered around, and everyone seemed to have noticed that there was a good show to watch, so naturally they didn't want to leave.

    After a while, there are already more and more people in front of him.

    Su Xun is convinced, what is going on with the people of Jianghai Art University, they are too gossip, Su Xun found that this group of people, compared with his own school, gossip too much, and they prefer to watch the excitement.

    "Tianyi, when I asked you out, didn't I say I was going to the library to read a book today? Why did I come out with this man in a blink of an eye? Who is he?"

    When this guy opened his mouth, his voice was slightly hoarse, with an indescribable taste,

    Like the wild ducks on the side of the road calling, the sound is very uncomfortable.

    Hearing what he meant, there was a sense of questioning Luo Tianyi in it.

    It was obvious that he had already asked Luo Tianyi at some time yesterday, but Luo Tianyi found a random reason to refuse.

    Then he heard from nowhere that Luo Tianyi was in school with other men, which made him immediately upset and drove over to find him.

    Luo Tianyi was a little embarrassed when he said it in front of so many people.

    When rejecting this person, Luo Tianyi did lie, but facing a stalker, there seems to be no suitable reason not to lie.

    It was the first time Luo Tianyi encountered this kind of situation, and was a little at a loss what to do.

    Su Xun, who was at the side, said: "Where are you going, what does it have to do with you? She heard that I was coming, so she canceled going to the library. What's the problem?"

    "Hiss！！"

    Many people looked at Su Xun again, and a look of shock appeared in their eyes.

    Xin said that this little handsome guy seems to have a violent temper, and he is quite gentle on the surface, but he didn't expect such a hot temper, which made people a little scared.

    How dare you talk to Young Master Cui like that, you must know that Young Master Cui is a well-known rich second generation in the school.

    He is also a freshman, but when he entered school, a series of behaviors made people know him, not to mention driving a Bugatti worth more than 20 million yuan to work.

    And basically, when their class organizes activities, they are all generous, which can be called inhumane.

    After coming and going, some things about him have been picked up. It is said that he is the young master of a big family in Jianghai. If this is the case, there is nothing to say.

    People come to college purely to experience life.

    And because of his generosity, he also attracted a large group of his licking dogs, and many people followed him all day long, as if he was the absolute boss.

    Everyone knows that in this school, don't mess with him, many beauties even take the initiative to stick to him.

    ?This person is also quite promiscuous. He has an internet celebrity girlfriend by his side, but he still thinks about Luo Tianyi in his heart, and he has always been bitter about Luo Tianyi.

    Today I heard that Luo Tianyi's boyfriend came, and he was throwing dog food with Luo Tianyi on campus, but he was so angry that he wanted to find trouble if he didn't say anything.

    "How to speak, I will give you another chance to organize your words, you'd better see who is standing opposite you!"

    The guy said arrogantly to Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little confused.??This guy is not mentally retarded, why does he feel that the second disease is a bit serious.

    Talking to you, why do you have to know who you are, who I told you to be, you are who, otherwise, who do you think you are?

    Seeing this guy's attitude towards Su Xun, Luo Tianyi was very dissatisfied, so he said: "Cui Hanghui, how do you talk, please pay attention to your attitude, who am I with, does it have anything to do with you?"

    "Cui Hanghui"

    Su Xun muttered for a while, and thought that the name sounded pretty good, but it was puzzling how he could act like an idiot.

    In the future, I still can't choose a good name. Like Er Gouzi and Goudan in the village before, at least they have a good character and a normal mind.

    Luo Tianyi's words undoubtedly angered Cui Hanghui, he said angrily: "You still protect him, what's so good about this kid, you have a crush on him, but you can't see me?"

    "Wait for me, don't you like this kid, the person I called will come after a while, he must be killed!" Cui Hanghui was full of anger.

    Initially, he was very upset with Su Xun, but Su Xun's attitude was still very arrogant. With Cui Hanghui's character, how could he let him go.

    He has already called someone, and in a short while, it is estimated that a large number of brothers will arrive.

    At this moment, the security guard came over from nowhere, looked him over, and said, "What are you doing, hurry up and spread out."

    As a security guard, maintaining order is the most basic responsibility. Even if he is pretending, he has to come up and take a look.

    Ordinary people have to give the security guard some face, because the security guards are pretty awesome. If you offend him, they will take you directly to the teaching office, and you will be in big trouble.

    But Cui Hanghui was really crazy, he didn't even look at the security guard, and opened his mouth with one word: "Get lost!"

    With a simple word, the security guard was really scared. He pretended to see everything and slipped away.

    A Bugatti has told him that this is not something he can mess with.

    Everyone felt that Su Xun was going to be unlucky. I'm afraid it was only Su Xun himself. At this time, he still looked calm. He only heard Su Xun say: "You are like this, why did you want to get Luo Tianyi's idea?"

    "Why can't I make up her mind?" Cui Hanghui immediately glared at her.

    Su Xun smiled: "I know what your own situation is. You have already had problems on your side, and you probably can't do anything."

    "And you are still very short, to put it simply, you are short and weak, even shorter than Han Ye Shenghua's daily update!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487: It's Not Small (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What does this guy mean? What is short and weak? I don't think Young Master Cui is short."

    "Hey, you are still too young. He should be talking about that aspect. Get it, the aspect that men care about most."

    "Damn it, is it true or not? Could it be that Young Master Cui has withered?"

    "It shouldn't be so. Seeing that his girlfriend is constantly changing, it is said that he has attracted a lot of Internet celebrities. They are all first-class beauties. There can be no problem, right?"

    "This is not certain. There is nothing impossible or impossible. To be reasonable, after a woman has played a lot and doesn't usually pay attention to exercise, there is really a problem if she doesn't keep it all right."

    "But why can he tell it at a glance, isn't it too nonsense? I think he is nonsense."

    "If you dare to say that, First Young Master Cui, my intuition tells me that this person is probably dead!"

    ""

    People around were talking about it. It was obvious that what Su Xun said caused some shock. At this time, there were quite a lot of onlookers.

    It was really guessed by some people, Su Xun really saw it at a glance.

    When seeing this guy before, Su Xun felt that there was something wrong with this guy, he lacked a bit of masculinity, so he shouldn't be good at that.

    I thought he was too wilted to play with women, but when I opened the Eye of Salvation, I was shocked immediately. This person was worse than I thought.

    It is indeed wilted, and it is still a wilted.

    What is Tianwei, it is that you are born with a weak point, you can't get up at all, no matter how beautiful a woman is, if she is naked in front of you, no matter how teasing she is, it will not have that effect.

    It's not that I'm not interested in women, I am interested in women, but if you want to kill a thief, you won't be able to recover. To put it bluntly, you have no ability.

    It's hard for a clever woman to cook without rice, that thing is useless, if you want to play with women, I'm afraid you won't be able to play with them, it's useless.

    Moreover, the people with Tianwei, those things are very small, Su Xun estimates that they are only a few centimeters at most, otherwise why are they short and weak.

    People generally calculate this length by calculating the state of the stone, which is soft, and no matter how long it is, it will not be too exaggerated.

    But he is born hard, so there is nothing to do about it, so it is very short.

    Su Xun couldn't see this, after all, he was still wearing pants, and he couldn't see through. No matter how he looked, he couldn't see it.

    It's just common sense. People who have atrophy are very short, which can't be described.

    Why do you say that he is even more miserable? People who are wilted are miserable, but people who are wilted the day after tomorrow are all for what reason. There is only one reason, intemperance!

    Women play too much, and the frequency is relatively high. They don't give their dick a holiday, and finally exhaust it. Anyway, they have enjoyed it many times.

    From a man's point of view, although it is uncomfortable, it is not a loss.

    Even knocking a few golden gun budao pills and the like, maybe it can regain its glory again.

    But your innate is different, you have never tasted that kind of taste, no matter how many women are given to you, it is useless, you have no gun.

    Glancing at this guy with sympathetic eyes, Su Xun didn't show politeness to him, and directly exposed the shortcomings, letting him know clearly.

    Even Su Xun couldn't figure it out, thinking that you are not good at that aspect, and I should have already figured it out in my heart when I grew up so much, and this thing is not easy to cure.

    Why do you want to chase Luo Tianyi? Take ten thousand steps back and say, even if you catch up, what can you do? Don¨t everyone go to open rooms to play King of Glory every day?

    I really don't understand this person, but Su Xun looked at him pitifully, and suddenly lost all intention of hitting him. Being a man in this life is a kind of sadness for him.

    Cui Hanghui's face was pale, and his lips were trembling slightly.

    How shocked he was, only he himself knew, that's why he was so restless.

    It is no longer generally restless, but rather restless.

    This is the biggest secret in his life. Except for some close family members around him, few people know about it, and he will not let others know.

    That's right, he is indeed a wilt, he was born like this, and there is nothing he can do about it.

    I really didn't know when I was a child, but when I was in adolescence, when I should have responded, I still didn't respond, and only then did I realize something was wrong.

    I went to see a lot of experts in private, and even went abroad to see it, ??Without exception, all end in failure.

    In the end, Cui Hanghui himself gave up, and he felt very inferior about this aspect in his heart.

    In order to make others think that he is normal, he put on a show of caring and often changed girlfriends. In fact, he has never had a girlfriend before, so he can only cover up this matter by changing people quickly.

    Over the years, no one has doubted him, and no normal person would think about it.

    How can a young man from a rich family who changes girlfriends all day long be a wilted person? This is impossible and does not exist.

    Over time, Cui Hanghui himself no longer took it seriously, as long as he could cover it up and save his face, it would be a good thing.

    Who knows today, but Su Xun spotted it at a glance, which makes people feel unbelievable. How did he do it?

    Su Xun smiled and said: "If you want to get better, you can come to me and I can give you a chance, but I ask a higher price, depending on your sincerity."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun turned around and took Luo Tianyi away. There were too many people here, and it felt like a monkey, surrounded by people all the time.

    Cui Hanghui didn't stop him, he was shocked at this moment, the anger in his heart just now had dissipated, and he was still thinking about how Su Xun knew, so naturally he wouldn't stop them.

    Now he really doesn't dare to provoke Su Xun, for fear that he will turn around and reveal his real situation on the spot.

    After letting Su Xun go, Cui Hanghui cursed: "What nonsense, you dare to frame me, shameless, I have never seen such a person!"

    When he scolded him like this, everyone was relieved, and they said it was definitely impossible. How could it be possible that Young Master Cui could not do that? His girlfriend is there, is it just for watching?

    After leaving the school, Luo Tianyi was full of doubts. She said strangely: "Su Xun, what did you mean when you said that he was short and weak? Why did he not come to us after hearing this."

    "You are still young, don't ask so many questions." Su Xun touched Luo Tianyi's head.

    "snort！！"

    It seems that Su Xun treats herself as a child, Luo Tianyi is quite dissatisfied, she stamped her foot, and said: "Who says I am young, I am not young at all."

    When stomping, his chest kept trembling, and there was a sense of rhythm when he went up and down. Su Xun couldn't help swallowing, and nodded repeatedly: "You're right, it's not small." (Remember the website address of this site  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 Guaranteed that you will take the first place (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, let's eat here. The claypot rice here is actually delicious. Let me show you a taste."

    Luo Tianyi took Su Xun to the commercial street outside the school, and said, it's time for dinner.

    A school can really feed a lot of people, especially a university, tens of thousands of people, everyone needs food, drink and entertainment.

    Therefore, most of them are restaurants, snacks, and hotels. In addition, there are many Internet cafes, and even exaggerated, there are even movie theaters.

    It is certain that there are snack streets or commercial streets outside any university, after all, selling food really makes money.

    Su Xun laughed dumbfounded, originally thinking about taking Luo Tianyi to eat some delicious food, but she was so straightforward and took herself to eat claypot rice.

    Two people come out, no matter what, they have to have a whole table for dinner.

    But since Luo Tianyi likes it, it doesn't matter, and neither of them cares about it.

    Two people came to the shop, Luo Tianyi said: "What do you want to eat, Su Xun, order it yourself, I'll treat you."

    Su Xun smiled, and did not argue with Luo Tianyi about who should pay.

    However, when he looked up at the price list, Su Xun was still a little surprised, thinking that this claypot rice is really a bit expensive, and it costs forty or fifty copies.

    Reasonable, this is a bit expensive, even if you have a high level of consumption in Jianghai, but this is after all near the school, and it is not suitable for you to do business with students. Reasonably, you are too expensive, because no one wants to come.

    Even if the students of other art colleges are rich, they may not necessarily be willing to be slaughtered like this.

    But looking here, there are quite a lot of people. Luo Tianyi also said that it is delicious, so there is probably something wrong. If the taste is really good, then there is nothing to say, and it should be more expensive.

    Su Xun said casually: "Give me some beef with potatoes."

    After the two ordered their meals, they took the receipt and went upstairs.

    The place here is really not small, with two floors up and down, at least it can accommodate more than a hundred people dining at the same time.

    Claypot rice can do this, which is pretty good.

    I found a seat near the corner. Su Xun ate in this kind of place and didn't like to sit in crowded places, because it was too noisy and it was inconvenient to talk.

    After sitting down, Su Xun asked, "How does it feel to go to college?"

    "That's it."

    Luo Tianyi poured Su Xun a glass of water, and said while pouring the water: "Actually, it's not as easy as I thought. We who study art are actually more tired."

    "How to say? I think you are all right, you all look youthful, and your fashion index is much higher than our school's."

    However, Luo Tianyi said: "What you see is just superficial phenomena. In fact, everyone who is quite tired needs to study cultural courses and their own art majors."

    ?Su Xun nodded, maybe after everyone went to college, it was really not easy.

    But he doesn't think that everyone will be tired. It doesn't have much to do with what school or what they study. It mainly depends on the individual.

    A paddling person like Su Xun, no matter where you put him, he still looks the same, there is no difference.

    Luo Tianyi said: "Moreover, the competition is quite fierce, and people are a bit complicated. They are all comparing secretly. I feel that they are not as pure as my high school classmates before."

    "Haha, please be content. There's another idiot in my dormitory. Did I say anything? On the first day of school, I had a fight with him, and the next day I was beaten up by another roommate."  Su Xun said with a smile.

    "real or fake?"

    Luo Tianyi also couldn't help opening her mouth. She probably had never seen such a thing as a fight after she went to college. She was a little shocked when she heard it for a while.

    But after a long time, Luo Tianyi still sighed and said: "But you boys are okay, you can fight directly, girls are different, they are all fighting in secret."

    Seeing Luo Tianyi's expression, it seemed a little complicated, and Su Xun naturally noticed something was wrong.

    Asked tentatively: "What's the matter, you don't want to fight anymore, it's dangerous for girls to have such thoughts."

    "No, it's just a little annoying." Luo Tianyi held his chin and said helplessly.

    Su Xun was happy, and said: "If there is anything unhappy, tell me to make me happy."

    "The resentment value from Luo Tianyi is +11."

    stare fiercelyHe glanced at Su Xun, and then Luo Tianyi said to him: "There is a dance assessment soon, I am not from the dance department."

    "I want to select the top few to participate in the National Dance Competition. Participating in this competition means that I can show my face on TV. It is a very good opportunity."

    Luo Tianyi said: "So as you can guess, the competition is quite fierce. Basically everyone has to take part in the assessment. Our class is all girls. Everyone is equivalent to becoming a competitor at once. There will always be some competition  .￣

    "I just want to have a simple competition, but the competition has not yet started. In terms of life, everyone is already a little bit close, and there is little communication at ordinary times. There will even be people who interfere with your dance practice. Anyway, a bunch of messy things.  "

    ? Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that there are intrigues everywhere, isn't this a normal thing, it's okay in school.

    When you really go to school, enter the society, and when you are working, that is the real one thing on the surface and another thing behind the scenes.

    University is equivalent to a transfer station, it is relatively complicated, it can be called a small society, there are close friends and brothers, and there are people who play tricks.

    Girls are definitely not as pure as men, and they have more thoughts, and they can tear apart between girlfriends, not to mention that we are still in an ordinary relationship.

    It seems that this dance assessment is quite intense. Su Xun really doesn't know how well Luo Tianyi dances.

    But Luo Tianyi's image and temperament are here, these should be able to add points, other people and Luo Tianyi must be incomparable, they are jealous.

    So it's normal to start targeting Luo Tianyi a little bit.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Don't think too much, anyway, you will get the first place later, let them all take a good look."

    "It's so easy to get the first place. Everyone is very strong. Many of them practiced dancing since they were young. I just became a monk halfway. Compared with them, I'm far behind." Luo Tianyi shook his head.

    "Well"

    Su Xun pondered for a while, and then he remembered that in his system store, there seemed to be a bunch of messy things for girls, and if he remembered correctly, there were dancing shoes and the like.

    Seeing it inadvertently at the time, Su Xun was still thinking, what the hell is this thing, what use is it for him.

    Thinking about it now, if you buy one yourself and put it on for Luo Tianyi, wouldn't you be invincible?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't worry, I can guarantee that you will get the first place!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489: Reviving the Glory (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How do you guarantee it?"

    Luo Tianyi glanced at Su Xun and felt that he seemed to be joking with him.

    However, looking at the expression on his face, it doesn't seem to be joking, but quite serious. This expression is not very common on Su Xun's face.

    To be honest, Luo Tianyi didn't think he could win the first place. The whole school only had two or three places to participate in the dance competition.

    But the dance department of this top art university can come in, and none of them are simple characters.

    Luo Tianyi liked to dance in high school, but she had no systematic training. She was able to come in because of her relatively high grades in cultural subjects.

    Moreover, her good temperament and image gave her a lot of extra points during the professional course inspection, and then she successfully entered Jianghai University of the Arts.

    Of course, Luo Tianyi's dance level is not bad, otherwise, this kind of school is not something that you can just get into if you are good-looking, it does not exist.

    But a mountain is higher than a mountain. Many people have practiced dancing since they were young. It is really not easy to win at that level.

    And everyone saw Luo Tianyi's good looks, so they must be thinking, if they lost because of Luo Tianyi's good looks, they would naturally not be convinced.

    So inexplicably, Luo Tianyi was squeezed out and targeted in this way, and she was blamed for being good-looking.

    Su Xun didn't say too much, he wasn't sure if it was available in the store, and at what price, if he didn't have enough points, wouldn't it be embarrassing.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "When is your assessment date?"

    "Three days later!"

    "There's no rush, let's eat first, and we'll talk after we're done."

    Just at this time, the waiter came up with claypot rice.

    Su Xun and Luo Tianyi started to eat. I have to say, after taking a bite, I realized that this claypot rice is really delicious.

    It's too exaggerated to say something delicious in the world, and Su Xun is not the kind of exaggerated person, but in claypot rice, it is really excellent.

    What is the essence of claypot rice? Naturally, it is the crispy rice. This crispy rice is transparent and golden, and it is fragrant and crispy in the mouth. It is really delicious. No wonder it sells for more than 50 yuan a piece.

    "Brother, I finally found you."

    Unexpectedly, when he was eating, that guy Cui Hanghui ran up, looking like he was still out of breath, it looked like this guy.

    Even if you haven't played with women, it's not worth it.

    As soon as Luo Tianyi saw him, his face immediately turned ugly, thinking that this guy was still chasing after him.

    Putting down the spoon in her hand, Luo Tianyi said displeasedly: "Cui Hanghui, what do you mean and why are you here again?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Cui Hanghui coughed twice, and said in his drake voice: "Then what, don't get me wrong, I am not looking for you this time, I am looking for your boyfriend."

    "How do you know I'm eating here?"

    Su Xun probably knew what he was here for this time. Anyway, he was definitely not here to make trouble. After all, he came here alone, how else could he make trouble.

    With a smile on his face, he quietly watched this guy's performance.

    He also smiled, it was rare to see him so amiable, everyone almost got into a fight just now.

    "As soon as you left, I chased you out with a car. I probably knew that you were coming to this street for dinner, but I just parked the car and the two of you disappeared."

    "There is no way, I can only use the most stupid way, I kept looking for each family, but fortunately I finally found it."

    Su Xun knowingly asked: "What do you want to do with me, do you want to fight?"

    "No, no, of course not!"

    When this guy heard what Su Xun said, he quickly waved his hands, and then he looked at Luo Tianyi.

    That meaning is self-evident, he hopes to have a private chat with Su Xun, after all, it is really embarrassing to have Luo Tianyi, a woman, here.

    But Su Xun said directly: "It's okay, you can say whatever you want, she won't go out and talk nonsense, don't worry about that."

    As soon as Su Xun said that, what else could Cui Hanghui do.

    He had no choice but to say: "Then what, brother, how did you find out what's wrong with me today?"

    Su Xun smiled, saying this was equivalent to admitting it secretly.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I am a doctor, Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing, and asking."

    "What's wrong with you, othersYou can't see it, but I can tell it at a glance. You are born with it, and there is nothing you can do about it.  " Su Xun expressed his sympathy.

    Being born with this appearance is equivalent to being not much different from a eunuch. If you don't want to have an offspring in the future, the only way to do it is through artificial insemination.

    There is nothing embarrassing about Cui Hanghui, anyway, Su Xun has already seen him through, so why should he be embarrassed, embarrassment is useless.

    On the contrary, when he heard that Su Xun was so amazing, hope also ignited in his heart, maybe he could really be saved.

    "Brother, you said you could cure me, is it true or not?" Cui Hanghui asked eagerly.

    "Of course it's true. As a person, I never brag."

    Su Xun then changed the subject and said, "But why should I help you? We don't know each other well!"

    The expression on Cui Hanghui's face was momentarily astonished, and then he became anxious.

    The hope that is finally encountered, you can't just watch hope pass through your fingers.

    I just heard Cui Hanghui say: "Brother, what happened just now is really embarrassing. I just like to pretend to be aggressive, but I accidentally pretended to be on your head. Don't be as knowledgeable as me."

    This kid was straightforward. He apologized immediately when he came up, and his attitude was so direct that Su Xun didn't know what to say about him. He was a man with a bit of a brain.

    Su Xun asked: "I can't figure it out, you are useless, why are you chasing Luo Tianyi all the time, isn't this harassing others?"

    "Actually, I did this to deliberately cover my ears and steal the bell, so as not to let others find out that I have problems."

    Cui Hanghui's face showed a bit of bitterness: "For so many years, basically whenever I see someone I like, I will chase after it, just to let everyone know that I am hardworking and won't suspect that I have a problem."

    "Now that I know this is my sister-in-law, I will definitely not mess around in the future. I hope my sister-in-law can forgive me."

    Luo Tianyi hated this person at first, but after he apologized so sincerely, Luo Tianyi was really not very angry.

    ? And I probably understood the conversation between Su Xun and Cui Hanghui. I have an inexplicable feeling that this person is still a bit miserable.

    Cui Hanghui said: "Brother, as long as you can cure me and let me regain my glory, I will directly pay five million consultation fees."

    Su Xun was not too surprised. He was no longer interested in money, but he still felt that this man was really rich, and he only sold five million, which is not a small number.

    Ordinary people work hard all their lives, but they may not be able to earn.

    Su Xun smiled, and said: "What is revival, it's the same as you once said."

    "The resentment value from Cui Hanghui is +13." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490: Five Million Dollars For A Prescription (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After teasing Cui Hanghui for a while, Su Xun decided to help him treat him after seeing his performance today.

    This person is not bad, and he is a little bit rampant, but after knowing his past, I really can't hate him, only sympathize with him.

    The kind of sympathy that comes from the heart and belongs to men.

    And just now he kept apologizing, and it seemed that his attitude was sincere, so there was no need for Su Xun to continue to be in such a stalemate with him.

    It is better to have one more friend than one more enemy. This guy is worth five million, and it seems that he is not a simple person.

    In Jianghai, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and no one is really simple.

    For Su Xun, it's not a troublesome thing, but it's just a little effort, and Cui Hanghui can experience the feeling of being a man again.

    Of course, the most important thing is that from now on, if he sees Su Xun in the future, he will have to politely call "Brother".

    Su Xun didn't speak, just looked at this guy like this, no one noticed that red ripples appeared in Su Xun's eyeballs, and they began to roll,

    Taking advantage of this time of speaking, first stroke him with the Eye of Salvation, so that Su Xun will not have to show him again after a while.

    A few minutes passed, Su Xun also finished his treatment, and closed his eyes.

    In fact, that part of Cui Hanghui has regained a certain amount of vitality, which is much stronger than before.

    All of this was done subtly, and he didn't even know what was going on.

    On the contrary, Cui Hanghui saw that Su Xun was staring at him and did not speak, and felt a lot of pressure. At the same time, he felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    Just listen to Cui Hanghui saying: "Brother, you should say something, I don't have too much money now, and I have made some investments."

    "If you think you don't have enough money, I can install it in installments, and I'll give you the rest later, with an IOU or something like that."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you are really rich, a college student can easily spend five million, and the key point is that he is not rich.

    Su Xun felt okay after hearing what he said, but when the others heard it, they might wish to come up and beat you to death.

    There is no intention to blackmail him, after all, for Su Xun, this is not a difficult job, and Cui Hanghui does not feel so annoying to Su Xun.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Five million is enough, I will prescribe a prescription for you, you go back and drink a prescription, and it will be effective immediately."

    After Su Xun finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone, edited a text, wrote a few herbs on it, and then asked him to take a picture, and then go directly to the prescription to buy it.

    As for decocting medicine and so on, it is not Su Xun's concern. As long as you have money, it is not a big deal, and it can be done easily.

    Cui Hanghui said: "Thisis this enough?"

    It can be seen from his expression that he is obviously surprised, and he doesn't seem to dare to imagine that a single dose of medicine can cure him. This sounds unlikely.

    After all, he has seen many Chinese medicine doctors before, but it didn't help him. Su Xun is not too simple.

    In fact, the medicine prescribed by Su Xun is only for auxiliary effect. Basically, his eczema has been solved by Su Xun with the Eye of Salvation.

    The medicine prescribed was nothing more than a stimulus, and it would allow him to fully recover.

    Su Xun was not angry either, knowing that it is normal to have such uncertainty, after all, everyone is not familiar with each other.

    If this person believes what he says, then Su Xun really has to wonder if there is something wrong with this person.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You can go back and try it out, and then send me money when you're done. It's fine to transfer the money directly to her account, and I'll send it to you later."

    "Okay, brother, please leave me your contact information." Cui Hanghui took out his mobile phone and said.

    Hearing what Su Xun said, he really believed it. After all, Su Xun was letting himself see the effect before giving money.

    It shows that he has full confidence and should not be a liar.

    If this is really good, five million or something is not a big deal at all, and it will be given directly without any hesitation.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, you go, I've eaten, let's talk when I'm done."

    Cui Hanghui is also sensible, and now he is honest, he no longer looks like First Young Master Cui, so he nodded quickly: "Okay, brother, you and sister-in-law eat slowly, ???Leaving first, I will keep in touch later.  "

    Seeing this person, Su Xun showed a smile, a little interesting.

    This is like a young man from a rich family, at least he can bend and stretch. He has a brain anyway, unlike some brain-dead, who will kill anyone when they come up.

    Luo Tianyi said: "Su Xun, why are you giving me the money, I don't need it."

    Five million can be said to be unnecessary. This tone, speaking out, may make many people cry silently.

    Are rich people so rampant? It's really annoying to talk.

    Su Xun just wanted to give Luo Tianyi some pocket money. He didn't think Luo Tianyi would have much money, at most tens of thousands of pocket money a month.

    This is quite a lot, but it is nothing in Su Xun's eyes.

    Of course, she grew up in a wealthy family, and naturally she was not short of money. She had everything since she was a child, so she naturally didn't have a big concept of money.

    It's meaningless for Su Xun to ask for this money, it doesn't even count as drizzle, so just give it to Luo Tianyi, even if you don't need it, it's good to keep it there for emergencies.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I'm taking care of you, have you seen enough of five million?"

    "Of course five million is not enough."

    Luo Tianyi smiled. For some reason, Su Xun made such a joke with her. In her heart, she didn't feel disgusted at all. Instead, she felt a strange feeling.

    That feeling is indescribable, only she can experience it.

    Luo Tianyi didn't argue with Su Xun about the five million yuan, anyway, she just didn't spend it, and kept it for Su Xun.

    Just hearing Luo Tianyi ask her: "By the way, Su Xun, you just let him go. If he recovers from his illness, what will he do if he doesn't give you money?"

    "That shouldn't happen."

    Su Xun shook his head and said: "It seems that he doesn't look like that kind of person. Five million is nothing to him. He won't play tricks on me."

    Su Xun has always boasted that he is quite accurate in judging people, who is clear at a glance who is what character.

    Of course, there are also times when you may be mistaken, and that doesn't matter.

    Su Xun said confidently: "If you dare not give the money, it will not be five million."

    Anyway, everyone has a name and a surname. In the boundary of Jianghai, it is not difficult for Su Xun to find him.

    When it really comes to that time, I'm afraid it will be more than 50 million, I hope he won't do something stupid.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491: Flower Dance Shoes (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the two of them had dinner, it was already afternoon. Judging by Luo Tianyi's appearance, she should be busy in the afternoon.

    Su Xun then said: "Tianyi, are you busy this afternoon? I think you have checked the time several times."

    "At the request of the teacher in the afternoon, the group is going to dance practice, which will start at two o'clock immediately. I was wondering if I could ask for a leave of absence."

    Su Xun responded immediately: "What are you doing on leave? You don't need it. You can go to dance practice as soon as possible. I'll wait for you later. Don't delay the business."

    Originally, Luo Tianyi may now have many people who are jealous of her because of her looks.

    It is estimated that the current situation should be quite delicate. If she does not go to dance practice, the others will probably have a reason. It can just take advantage of this to find an opportunity to have a seizure or something.

    Su Xun can't help Luo Tianyi find those girls to tease her about things in their class, and Su Xun is really not good at things that can't be done.

    Still don't make Luo Tianyi feel wronged because of this, Su Xun will definitely not let her spend more time with him.

    Luo Tianyi probably knows that these few days are a critical period. After all, there are still three days before the assessment. At such a critical moment, if you still ask for leave.

    In the hearts of the teachers, it is inevitable that there will be some thoughts in their hearts. Luo Tianyi's life in the class will not be very easy in the future.

    Luo Tianyi obviously had a trace of guilt on her face, and she only heard her say: "Su Xun, I'm really sorry, then I'll go there first."

    "Well, you should hurry up."

    Looking at Luo Tianyi's back, Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little absent-minded, what a beautiful girl, I don't know what she grew up on since she was a child.

    What kind of luck is he? Why did he meet all these girls? Su Xun felt really strange.

    Luo Tianyi left just in time, and Su Xun just wanted to go to the system store to see if there were any suitable props for Luo Tianyi to dance. If the price was right, Su Xun would buy one for her.

    The key point is that if you buy it, if you want to give it as a gift, you must get a gift box or the like, which is more beautiful, and the system does not come with that thing.

    Just as soon as Luo Tianyi left, he gave Su Xun room to operate, found a place to sit down on the campus, and opened the system store.

    ?Only Su Xun knows what he is doing. Others may think that Su Xun is in a daze.

    Glancing at the system mall, Su Xun searched according to keywords, and found it in a short while.

    [Gongsunli's Flower Dance Shoes], Su Xun took a look at this item, and it is just suitable for Luo Tianyi to wear.

    Item name: [Gongsunli's Flower Dance Shoes]

    Corresponding hero: Gongsunli

    Item attribute: Gongsunli's flower dancing shoes are the support for Gongsunli to dance lightly.

    ? In reality, wearing this shoe can fit the sole of the foot very well and protect the feet. According to the size of the user's foot, the interior can automatically expand and contract.

    Secondly, it has been used before, allowing users to have top-level dancing postures. During the dancing process, it can even cause the viewer to have a dreamy effect, indulge in it, and become the world's top dancer.

    Please note that this item is only available to women.

    Item selling price: 200 points

    When Su Xun looked at this attribute, he really became more and more excited the more he looked at it. There is something, no doubt it is something produced by the system. Anyway, he is not ordinary.

    First of all, this fits the feet very well. There are no shoes in the world that can do it. Sports shoes must be the most comfortable.

    But when it comes to dancing, how can you wear sneakers? Dancing shoes are somewhat damaging to your feet, after all, you practice too much.

    Especially for those who practice ballet, you can see that you are dancing on your tiptoes, like a white swan on the stage, it is really beautiful.

    When I really look at those people's feet carefully, I feel a little distressed for no reason. Many bones will be deformed and misplaced, so Su Xun has never liked ballet very much, and it feels too cruel.

    With these shoes, at least Luo Tianyi's feet will not be damaged in the future, which is the best.

    Secondly, it can also automatically change according to the size of the user's feet. This is amazing, and there is no need to ask Luo Tianyi what size shoes he wears.

    Of course, Su Xun estimated that the change will not be too big, that's all, after all, the error of women's feet is only a few yards.

    Therefore, it cannot be used by men. Men's feet generally run up to 40 yards. If it is too big, the whole dance shoe will become nondescript.

    theIf it loses its aesthetic feeling, it is not called dancing shoes.

    Su Xun is not that perverted, he is interested in this kind of thing, as a straight steel man, Su Xun will not have any interest when he sees women's things.

    He doesn't even understand what kind of women's clothing some men like to wear on the Internet, and the key point is that a lot of people like to watch it. What kind of psychology is this.

    If you buy it, you can only give it away.

    Su Xun took a look at his points, and found that he had exactly 210 points, which was just enough to buy, so Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, a mission to become a cultivator was released last time, otherwise, if I really don't have enough points, it would be embarrassing.

    There is also a pair of shoes, Xiao Qiao's Swan Dream dance shoes, the price is a bit more expensive, reaching 240 points.

    Su Xun can't afford this, so he can only choose Gongsunli's pair. Anyway, the effect of this pair of dancing shoes is quite awesome.

    Su Xun likes the hero Gongsunli very much, especially the pair of rabbit ears, which add a bit of temptation. I really want to play this hero, Su Xun sighed.

    If I remember correctly, Gongsunli has a skin called "Huajian Wu", but the characters on this skin seem to be barefoot, where did they get the dancing shoes?

    I didn't understand it, but Su Xun didn't care so much, I'll talk about it after I buy it.

    200 points is not a small amount, but Su Xun doesn't feel bad about it, anyway, he bought it for Luo Tianyi, so there is nothing to feel bad about, and he can earn it slowly in the future.

    After purchasing the dancing shoes, the next second, they appeared in his warehouse.

    Su Xun was not in a hurry to take it out. He ran outside the school, found a boutique, and bought a gift box for tens of dollars.

    Then he took out the dancing shoes, and when he got to reality, he saw that they were really beautiful.

    The overall color is dark blue, and there are spots on the body and upper of the shoe that are constantly flashing, like a deep starry sky.

    At the same time, on the back of the shoe, there are a few petal-like things dotted on it, which look quite agile.

    These shoes are so beautiful, even Su Xun, who has a male aesthetic, thinks these shoes are very beautiful. Girls may not be able to hold on to them when they see them.

    In the hand, the texture is quite good, and it is very expensive at first glance.

    Su Xun put this thing in a gift box, wrapped it up, and found a coffee shop to sit down.

    Waiting for Luo Tianyi to get well later, I turned around and gave her the shoes, and when she saw it, I don't know what her reaction would be.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492 Bringing You Good Luck (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At around 5:30 in the afternoon, Luo Tianyi sent a message to Su Xun, telling him that the dance practice was over now.

    Su Xun simply asked Luo Tianyi to come out quickly, took Luo Tianyi to have a meal, and gave him the prepared gift by the way.

    The two of them ate a hot pot not far from the school, but there was really nothing to eat.

    Ask Luo Tianyi what to eat, she keeps saying casual, which is very embarrassing, girls say casual, the most confusing.

    When you say casual, you can't follow along casually, otherwise, I'm afraid there will be trouble.

    It just so happens that hot pot is something that, generally speaking, nine out of ten girls will not refuse.

    After eating, Su Xun drove Luo Tianyi back, but he didn't send him downstairs to the dormitory.

    Lamborghini is still a bit eye-catching, and there are many people who are popular. Although Luo Tianyi is not popular, she is too beautiful, and it is inevitable that she will attract the attention of others.

    After getting off the car, Luo Tianyi felt a little guilty, and said, "Su Xun, I'm really sorry today, it's rare for you to come here."

    "It's nothing, I drive fast anyway, I just come to you often when I have nothing to do." Su Xun smiled.

    He really didn't dare to let Luo Tianyi run to find him, not because he was cowardly, but after Luo Tianyi went, he was afraid that there would be all kinds of troubles, what should he do if he ran into An Suke.

    After opening the trunk, Su Xun said, "Come on, this is for you."

    The gift box is pink. Su Xun doesn't like this color, but considering that girls generally like this type, Su Xun bought it.

    A gift box worth tens of dollars already looked quite delicate, and Luo Tianyi's face could not stop being surprised for a moment.

    Girls are like this, if you give them a little surprise, they will be very happy, even if it is a rich princess like Luo Tianyi, there is no exception.

    Just heard Luo Tianyi say to her: "Su Xun, what are you doing?"

    "I bought a gift for you, promise me, I will read it after I go back, and it can only be used by yourself, it is best not to let others see it, let it stay with you for a lifetime, it can make people more outstanding and more beautiful."

    Su Xun said.

    He didn't want Luo Tianyi to take it apart now, what if after taking it apart, he was too excited to let him go, and wanted to drag him into the school's grove.

    Luo Tianyi's ears quietly turned a layer of blush.

    What Su Xun said was so ambiguous, did she buy something private for herself?

    Thinking of this, Luo Tianyi couldn't help being shy, wondering if Su Xun was using this method to hint at himself?

    Even so, in Luo Tianyi's heart, there is only happiness, nothing but happiness.

    This is the first gift Su Xun gave her, and it is of great significance. Luo Tianyi has already decided that no matter what it is, he will keep it well.

    "Hurry up and go back, you have practiced so much recently, take a good rest." Su Xun reminded.

    "Um´"

    Luo Tianyi nodded obediently, looked at Su Xun softly, and said, "Be careful when you go back and drive."

    Holding the gift box, I returned to the dormitory full of expectations.

    "I'm back, is there any classmate here today?"

    After returning to the dormitory, a roommate said something.

    Luo Tianyi nodded and chatted for a while.

    In the dormitory, I have a pretty good relationship with this one roommate, who can be regarded as a relatively simple girl, and the other two can only be said to be living on the surface.

    Everyone is a potential opponent, how can we have a good relationship, Luo Tianyi will not put hot faces on cold butts, people don't want to talk to you, and even come together to talk hard, what's the point.

    Putting the gift on the table, Luo Tianyi didn't rush to open it, because the roommates were still there, and Luo Tianyi was also afraid, looking back was such a private thing.

    It's not good to be seen by roommates, after all, people don't know what they say behind their backs.

    Thinking of this, Luo Tianyi's face became hot, and he thought that why did Su Xun think of giving this away, I really hate it.

    Even though he was a little eager to see Su Xun's taste, Luo Tianyi still held back abruptly.

    She took a shower first, then dried her hair, and then applied skin care products and the like.

    Or how can I say that women are troublesome? It took a lot of time to do a few things. A few roommates finally went up and down.?? Only Luo Tianyi was left.

    Seeing that the opportunity came, how could Luo Tianyi be polite, she just untied the top strap.

    "Um?"

    Try to make your movements more normal, quieter, and don't let your roommates see it, but after opening it, Luo Tianyi was stunned for a moment.

    Unlike the private things I imagined, it turned out to be a pair of dancing shoes.

    Luo Tianyi felt a little funny, and put his hand on his forehead, the mental state of the whole person was not so tense,

    I thought that this Su Xun is real, a pair of shoes, you can exaggerate it so much, describe it too much, it made Luo Tianyi think it was something close to the body, but he couldn't understand it all at once.

    When his eyes were on the dancing shoes, Luo Tianyi was intoxicated all of a sudden, and he couldn't move his eyes away.

    This is too beautiful, why are there such beautiful dancing shoes in the world, Luo Tianyi's intuition tells Luo Tianyi that these dancing shoes are extremely rare in the whole world.

    Good things and bad things are often more obvious, and they can be seen directly at a glance, and everyone is not blind.

    The things produced by the system are naturally very exquisite, and they are not comparable to ordinary things.

    Women have no resistance to such beautiful things, just like men see beauties.

    Luo Tianyi is no exception, she feels very happy now.

    Taking the shoes and looking them over carefully for an unknown amount of time, Luo Tianyi resisted the urge to put them on immediately.

    She picked up the mobile phone next to her and sent a message to Su Xun: "Su Xun, you gave me dancing shoes. Where did you get such beautiful dancing shoes?"

    "Otherwise what do you think it is?"

    When Su Xun sent the news, there were still two smirks on the back, which made Luo Tianyi blush again. She really thought too much just now.

    Luo Tianyi replied: "These shoes must be expensive, right?"

    Su Xun said in his heart, woman, if you want to say that it is expensive, she says you spend money indiscriminately, and if you say it is not expensive, she must be thinking that you are reluctant to spend money.

    These shoes are indeed very expensive, unique in the world, and even priceless.

    Replied: "Money is nothing, as long as you like it."

    "Remember, the assessment will be in three days, remember to wear these shoes, it will bring you good luck."

    Luo Tianyi couldn't be happier, she wanted to wear it now, and said: "Don't worry, I will definitely wear it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 I'm Just Joking (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun returned to school at night, it was not too late, the campus was bustling with people.

    Some people read books, and more people played together. Even in the grove by the roadside, there was a trembling sound from time to time.

    All of this, as we have shown, college life is really good.

    "Su Xun"

    It's good to put the car in the parking space. This parking space is closer to the playground, and there is still a distance from the dormitory.

    But the dormitory does not allow you to park for a long time. It is okay to stop for a while to wait for someone or give someone away, but it is not so good if you have to park for a long time.

    When Su Xun was walking on the road, he suddenly heard someone calling out to him in a low voice. Hearing this voice, he was a little familiar.

    Turning around and looking, it turned out to be Liu Rufeng, Su Xun couldn't help being happy, he said with a smile: "You are so late at night, why are you running out alone?"

    "Look over there, there are surprises!"

    The expression on Liu Rufeng's face has remained unchanged for thousands of years. Seeing him smile today, Su Xun couldn't help being surprised, thinking, is there something good about it?

    So Su Xun glanced at the direction of Liu Rufeng's finger, but it didn't matter if he didn't look at it, and was startled when he saw it.

    Isn't that burly figure that slut Jiang Wu? The key point is that there is a girl next to him, and the two of them are walking slowly on the playground.

    The girl is not tall and belongs to the petite type. When compared with Jiang Wu, it is more obvious. It means the cutest height difference. No matter how you look at it, it feels unharmonious.

    Su Xun was overjoyed all of a sudden, and couldn't help grinning.

    This Jiang Wu actually started to pick up girls secretly, the key is Su Xun who knows, he asked: "What's the situation, is it still in the middle of dating, or is it already on the mend?"

    "What a fart, I just made an appointment. I sprayed some hairspray and went out at night. He looked in a hurry. I thought he was going to do something."

    Liu Rufeng said: "I was afraid that he would go out and do something bad, so I hurried out to have a look, only to find that he was having sex with other girls."

    "Okay, okay, no wonder I've been holding my phone in my arms for the past two days, showing a springy smile from time to time. It turned out to be like this."

    Su Xun also nodded again and again, and said: "It's best to do it, let's relieve his hunger and thirst, lest he really can't bear it in the future, and we both are in danger."

    Liu Rufeng: ""

    Su Xun said again: "Let's go up, let's go up and have a look, don't get too close, I'm really curious to hear how Jiang Wu picks up girls."

    "Su Xun, it's not good for us to eavesdrop, isn't it?" Liu Rufeng hesitated.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "What's wrong with this, think about it, Jiang Wu is usually so coquettish in the dormitory, our dormitory is full of coquettish air all day long, don't you want to know what's going on with him in front of the girls?  "

    "When you say that, I'm really moved. Come on, let's go up and listen secretly." Liu Rufeng is obviously a sullen guy.

    The two sneaked up together, but they didn't pretend to be casual passers-by.

    This Jiang Wu is obviously immersed in the process of chatting with the girl, his attention is not distracted, and he doesn't pay attention to some things around him, let alone Su Xun and Liu Rufeng.

    "I'm okay. My family is in the northeast. I'm the only child in the family. I'm the only child, so there's no pressure."

    When the two people approached, they heard Jiang Wu say such a sentence, which made people puzzled.

    Even the family has been talked about, it seems that the progress is relatively fast, Su Xun thought so.

    The girl's voice sounded a bit whiny, and she said, "Wow, then your family's conditions should be okay, right?"

    "It's so-so, I can only say it's passable. My mother drives a Ferrari and my father drives a Porsche." Jiang Wu said.

    "Hiss！！"

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng couldn't help but looked at each other, and they could clearly see the surprise and shock in each other's eyes.

    ? This Jiang Wu, started blowing up?

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng are roommates, and they always play together, so he naturally understands his family conditions.

    It's not bad to be reasonable, I can only say that it's so-so, and people don't usually talk about this, because no one cares about it.

    However, this Jiang Wu, why did he blow up today?  Looking at this situation, it's really not right.

      Or in other words, Jiang Wu has always been hiding in front of the two of them?

    With full of doubts, the two of them did not speak, and continued to keep a certain distance to listen to what they were talking about.

    "Wow, these cars are all luxury cars, I've never done them before."

    The girl was obviously a little excited, this is clearly a rich second generation.

    The little girl became more active, and she asked excitedly: "Your family is so rich, so why do you drive a car? Your parents should have bought a car for you, right?"

    "I, I'm joking!"

    "???"

    The girl was stunned for a few seconds, and then she understood, and immediately stared at Jiang Wu, spit out a few words: "You must be sick."

    After chatting for so long, I started to get excited. What the hell are you telling me, are you kidding me?

    The girl's mood can be imagined, she just walked away, leaving Jiang Wu with a background.

    "Hey, let's make a joke to liven up the atmosphere, why are you so angry?"

    Jiang Wu wanted to save him, but the girl obviously didn't want to talk to him, which made Jiang Wu very helpless.

    As a result, at this time, he noticed Su Xun and Liu Rufeng who were already laughing so hard that they couldn't stand up.

    Jiang Wu blushed suddenly, and felt ashamed. Didn't these two people hear some of the obscenities he said just now?

    This made Jiang Wu very painful, he walked up directly and said, "You two, why did you come here?"

    "Wait a minute, Jiang Wu, let me laugh for a while, I'm joking."

    After finishing speaking, the two laughed again.

    Jiang Wu is also okay, he won't be angry, knowing that the two bad friends are like this, who let them hear it.

    After laughing, Liu Rufeng said, "Jiang Wu, what are you thinking? To be fair, I've never seen you pick up girls like this."

    "What else can I do? This girl is too realistic. When chatting, she keeps asking about the family situation. Why don't I just brag about it to tease her?"

    In the words, there seemed to be some helplessness.

    But Su Xun said: "Real women are everywhere, and colleges are no exception. If you want to open up about this, women are everywhere anyway, just keep looking."

    After the ridicule, I still have to comfort myself. Anyway, girls in college are generally okay and don't pay too much attention to these things. Of course, there must be some realistic ones.

    Jiang Wu said angrily: "Su Xun, I get angry when I hear you talking. You don't have back pain when you stand and talk." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494: The Assessment Begins (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Look at you, Su Xun. You are so rich. Once you drive the Lamborghini, you are afraid that you will not find a girlfriend. You don't understand the pain of us hangers."

    Jiang Wu said with a bit of heart.

    Anyway, he felt that it was really not easy to pick up girls these days.

    Like Su Xun, who drives a Lamborghini when he goes to school. It's much easier to pick up girls with this car alone.

    Su Xun's face straightened, and he said, "Jiang Wu, since you mentioned this, I'm going to criticize you. First of all, there is something wrong with your thinking."

    "When we fell in love, we didn't get married. You can't pay too much attention to these things. Material things are not as important as you think."

    "You think it's easy to chase girls with luxury cars, don't you? Then let me tell you, you're completely wrong. Don't think girls nowadays are so materialistic?"

    "Driving a luxury car may not be able to attract girls. In fact, materialistic gold diggers are only a small part. The key lies in whether men can understand them and love them like children."

    Su Xun continued: "Before I went to college, I didn't actually drive a Lamborghini. I drove a BYD, and it was a second-hand one. It cost tens of thousands of dollars. It was a broken car among broken cars."

    "I've been driving that car for two or three years, and I won't lie to you. During this period, I have flirted with countless girls."

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng showed shocking expressions on their faces one after another.

    Master, this is a master, hurry up and listen carefully, and learn the experience of flirting with girls.

    "Those girls, sitting on my BYD, were all smiling happily, and they were all very sincere, and I didn't see any disgust."

    Su Xun continued: "Some girls even asked me with concern: Why don't you drive your father's Rolls-Royce?"

    Jiang Wu: ""

    "The resentment value from Jiang Wu is +16."

    I had already taken it seriously, but you suddenly made a sharp turn for me, and it killed me.

    With tears in his eyes, Jiang Wu uttered a word to Su Xun: "Get lost!"

    ！！！！！！！！

    Here at Jianghai University of the Arts, it will soon be time for the internal assessment of the dance department.

    This is a major event, and everyone attaches great importance to it.

    Leaders and teachers attach great importance to it, because it determines who will participate in the National Dance Competition.

    It is natural to choose the best ones, and there is no need to worry about any inside stories. If you want to achieve results, you must naturally choose excellent pasts.

    Especially this time the National Dance Competition will be held in Jianghai, and Jianghai Art University is equivalent to half of the host.

    Sit back and enjoy the home court advantage. If you don't get a good result, it will be embarrassing, so the leaders attach great importance to it and have already issued a death order.

    The teachers are also under a lot of pressure, so they naturally attach great importance to this assessment. There is still a period of time before the competition. The goal now is to select the two best people to participate in the competition.

    The same goes for the students, who doesn't want to be famous when they go to school here.

    As for the National Dance Competition, when the time comes, various TV stations and the like will conduct interviews, which is the best opportunity to show your face.

    On that kind of stage, you might become famous all at once. If you miss such a good opportunity, you will lose it.

    To sum up, the competition is really fierce.

    The internal assessment is carried out in the dance practice room, which is a huge venue.

    The ground is covered with wooden floors, surrounded by fences and mirrors.

    This is a standard dance practice room. For a school like Jianghai University of the Arts that is not short of money, it goes without saying that the dance practice room must be top-notch.

    The venue and space are also very large, so there is no problem as an assessment.

    The assessment is done by drawing lots, and it will be done according to the number drawn. If you don't know how to ensure fairness, then draw lots.

    Although this is a matter of luck, if you are not lucky, you can only shut up and no one will say anything.

    There are more than two hundred people in the entire dance department, and all of them have to participate in the assessment.

    Moreover, the entire assessment is divided into two rounds. In the first round, most of them are eliminated, and some elites are selected to participate in the re-examination.

    The re-examination is the real decision of life and death. Only two people can really have the last laugh.

    So today everyone's first goal is to enter the re-examination first, and if you can't even pass the re-examination, ??It is equivalent to saying everything in vain.

    In order to save time for inspection, two minutes per person, at most two minutes.

    You can play freely and dance whatever you want, even if you dance hip-hop, the premise is that you can dance well.

    There is no clear regulation for this assessment, it just depends on whether your comprehensive quality in all aspects is better than others.

    After the lottery was drawn, Luo Tianyi glanced at the small piece of paper in his hand, and "52" was written on it impressively.

    ?This means that Ansu Ke is No. 52, which is relatively high, and I can¨t say whether it is good or not, there are advantages and disadvantages.

    Later, you can watch other people's performances and summarize them yourself, so you can learn a lot of experience.

    But if you perform at the front, the judges and teachers will be more impressed. If you watch a lot, you will inevitably have some aesthetic fatigue when you go to the back.

    Luo Tianyi breathed out, she didn't feel much, everything was calm, her family background was doomed, she wouldn't be nervous because of this kind of thing.

    National Dance Competition, as a dancer, she naturally hopes to participate, and if she can participate, it is naturally the best.

    But if you really can't participate, there's nothing you can do, as long as you try your best.

    There are five judges and teachers in total, all seated, two men and three women.

    The male teacher sitting in the middle looked quite old, with a serious face.

    He stood up and said, "I think everyone already knows the rules, so I won't repeat them."

    "This assessment must be completed within one day, because we still need to count the scores and retest. There are some students who are late in the lottery. You can go back to school and come back in the afternoon"

    When the teacher was speaking, the scene was silent and no one dared to speak.

    He is a professor of the dance department. Although he is a man, he actually has quite a status in the Chinese dance industry, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is an authority.

    Although some people can go back and wait for the afternoon, but no one is willing, everyone is on the scene, and the assessment is very important.

    Not watching at the scene, I always feel a little flustered in my heart.

    The authoritative teacher said directly: "In this assessment, the scores of the five teachers are combined together. We guarantee fairness and justice. Please rest assured."

    "In order to save time, the assessment is officially starting now. Students present, please don't make any noise to affect others."

    After finishing speaking, the huge stereo was moved over, and at the same time, the front and rear doors of the dance practice room were all closed!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 This is gone?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hello, judges and teachers, I am No. 1 Dai Mengyuan, and I am going to perform a folk dance for you."

    Girls seem to be in good shape. Of course, this is not surprising. There is no bad figure in dancing, only the difference between good and better.

    The appearance can only be said to be ordinary, but when he smiles, he has two canine teeth, which adds a lot of points.

    ? To be able to draw the first number, this luck is frankly speaking, there is no one else. I don¨t know whether it is good or bad. Anyway, the first one must be stressful.

    The teacher nodded to her without saying a word, and motioned her to start quickly, the time was tight.

    There was a wonderful accompaniment in the stereo, which seemed a bit slow, as is the case with folk music.

    In two minutes, I can't show too much. How to bring out my own level really requires my own brains.

    "Okay, next one!"

    After this one was over, the teachers lowered their heads and scored on the form without even looking at it, so they called the next one.

    One after another, after nearly an hour and a half passed, it was Luo Tianyi's turn.

    The most perfect plan for an hour is 30 people, 2 minutes per person.

    However, there will always be time delays. The first time is not so accurate, and the second is that it takes time for the teachers to grade.

    Luo Tianyi was in her thirties, and it took about an hour before it was her turn.

    When we arrived at Luo Tianyi, everyone cheered up.

    Among other things, Luo Tianyi must be the prettiest in terms of appearance. In the whole school, she may not be able to compare with her.

    Is it useful to look good?  Of course it works. Those who say that good looks can¨t be eaten, don¨t doubt that they are just ugly.

    Even for an actor, acting skills are the most important, but appearance is still a plus. Otherwise, why are there so many young people with no acting skills.

    He looks like an idiot when he acts in everything, but there are still TV dramas being filmed, and there are so many stupid fans, because he is handsome.

    The same is true in dancing, you have to be pleasing to the eye.

    How to make people pleasing to the eye, good looks and excellent temperament are naturally one aspect.

    It is precisely because of this that everyone regards Luo Tianyi as the biggest competitor, and everyone is paying attention to her performance.

    Of course, most people hope that she can perform a little worse, and that's how people feel.

    "What kind of dancing shoes is she wearing? They look pretty."

    "Shouldn't everyone wear the shoes they usually wear for dancing, she's the only one who is different."

    "What's the use of doing these fancy things, and it can't make her dance well, it still depends on personal strength."

    "There's no rule that you can't wear other dancing shoes, right? I didn't say they have to be the same."

    "But everyone is the same. What does it mean that she got a pair of good-looking dancing shoes? It's clearly an opportunistic trick!"

    ""

    When Luo Tianyi walked to the middle of the field, the flower dancing shoes on his feet undoubtedly attracted everyone's attention.

    Because it is so beautiful, how can a woman ignore this most beautiful thing in the world.

    For a while, the jealousy became more serious, and in the originally peaceful dance room, noisy voices began to erupt one after another.

    The judges and teachers were not very satisfied with this phenomenon. One of the female teachers said: "Everyone, be quiet, don't talk, you can go out if you want to talk."

    After one sentence was finished, the voice disappeared in an instant. No one dared to commit crimes against the wind. Offending the judges and teachers was equivalent to losing the opportunity.

    Several teachers sized up Luo Tianyi. This girl's temperament and image are both first-rate and amazing.

    But the dancing shoes on her feet are too eye-catching.

    The judges and teachers were not very satisfied with this pair of dancing shoes, and some even frowned.

    This is an assessment, which is different from a performance. When you actually perform on stage, you have to pay special attention to clothing and styling. You must make yourself look good.

    If you don't wear makeup, people won't necessarily let you wear it.

    However, in this kind of private assessment, it seems that there is no need for that, everyone is the same, you look good in clothes, do you have to be unique?

    The students that teachers hate the most, maverick is one of them.

    Because of a dancing shoe, their impression of Luo Tianyi is not very good.

    As we all know, impression points are relativelyWhat's important, after all, the judges are human beings, and their subjective thoughts will be changed.

    Luo Tianyi didn't think about wearing these shoes at first, but Su Xun's sentence "bring you good luck" yesterday made Luo Tianyi change his mind.

    Fortunately, there was no clear rule saying no, the judges couldn't say anything, so they nodded to Luo Tianyi, indicating that she could start.

    What Luo Tianyi prepared today was modern dance.

    The music sounded, and Luo Tianyi danced lightly to the soothing and pleasant music.

    Invisibly, Gongsunli's Huajian dancing shoes have begun to show their role.

    Luo Tianyi didn't know what was wrong, she felt that she was in a particularly good state when dancing today,

    All movements are very free, and the various parts of the body are very coordinated, and there is no stiffness.

    The more you jump, the more comfortable you are. Luo Tianyi feels that this pair of shoes has really brought him a lot of confidence.

    She couldn't see what she was dancing, but Luo Tianyi's intuition told herself that it would definitely not be bad!

    Little did they know that the people who were watching her dance were gradually shocked at this time.

    At first, I didn't think there was anything wrong, but after a few seconds, I realized that this girl is good at dancing, and her body flexibility and coordination are very good.

    ?Look at it for a few more seconds, the movements are so stretched, every frown and frown give people wonderful enjoyment.

    In a few seconds, the dancing shoes can give the viewer a hallucinatory immersion.

    It seems that there is no longer a full dance practice room in front of you, but a paradise where the grass grows and warblers fly.

    And Luo Tianyi is like an elf princess, surrounded by everything, dancing.

    After that, there is no more, everyone has gradually lost their minds, and they are all immersed in it, watching intently.

    Luo Tianyi has been checking the time, and placed an electronic timer in front, just to remind everyone to check the time.

    After two minutes were up, Luo Tianyi stopped his steps, went back to the center, and bowed to the judges and teachers.

    However, what surprised Luo Tianyi was that everyone seemed to be in a daze, and the eyes and expressions looked quite strange.

    For a while, Luo Tianyi didn't know what happened and was a little confused.

    "This is this gone?"

    The authority sitting in the middle spoke first.

    Luo Tianyi hurriedly replied politely: "Teacher, two minutes is up."

    "Oh, what a pity."

    Unexpectedly, these teachers all showed regretful expressions.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496 Insider trading?  (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That kind of regret was beyond words, which made Luo Tianyi a little confused, thinking about what was going on.

    Do you think your dancing time is too short?  But no, don't they just want to dance faster to save time?

    Looking at it all the way just now, it basically took more than two minutes, and all of them were called to stop, and they were unwilling to give more than a few seconds.

    When many people are dancing, they really can't pinch their movements so accurately and perfectly control them within two minutes.

    In addition to this critical moment, everyone wants to show themselves more, time-out is a common thing, but this group of teachers don't like time-out.

    Luo Tianyi also wanted to avoid that embarrassing situation, so she took it in time, and the time was just right.

    Who knew that after she stopped, it seemed that the teachers were still not satisfied?

    Not only the teachers, but other people also felt quite regretful. It was the first time that there was such a beautiful dance.

    Even women are attracted by Luo Tianyi's dancing posture. It feels like this is really not enough. People who are jealous at first can't help but feel a little regretful.

    Regrets are regrets, but the time has come, Luo Tianyi also stopped, it's not good for her to break the rules alone.

    Even so, the way the teachers looked at Luo Tianyi had completely changed. There is something about this girl.

    The dance just now was so beautiful that it could even make people have certain hallucinations, which is no longer something ordinary people can do.

    Her strength crushed everyone. It can be said that among the thirty or so people who came up before, none of them could be compared with Luo Tianyi.

    Although there are still more than a hundred people who are not on the list, but these are not too important, because there is still no one who can compare with Luo Tianyi.

    A female teacher with wavy hair, couldn't help it, and said: "Full marks, this student must get full marks, the dance is great."

    Luo Tianyi clutched his chest, and was surprised for a while, as if he couldn't believe it, but he didn't expect to give himself full marks like this, happiness came very suddenly.

    It seems that my feeling is right, among other things, the performance just now was indeed very good, probably the best she has ever done.

    When you jump, you can obviously feel it.

    Little did they know that at this time, after the surprise, Luo Tianyi was full of thoughts about Su Xun's figure. In her opinion, Su Xun's gift of her dancing shoes really brought good luck.

    The expressions on the faces of the other students were not very good-looking.

    It felt like my chest was suddenly blocked by someone, and there was an indescribable feeling in it.

    To actually give full marks, everyone knows that full marks are very difficult, basically no one can get full marks.

    Now that Luo Tianyi got full marks, seeing the other teachers nodding their heads, the scores must not be low. In this way, it means that Luo Tianyi will definitely be able to enter the re-examination, and the chances of others will be even lower.

    Unexpectedly, the authority sitting in the middle was more direct, he said: "The dance is so good, which shows that she has profound skills."

    "In addition, her image is also very good. There is no need for scoring, and there is no need for a re-examination. Just give her a place, and she can participate."

    "Hiss！"

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked, and they all opened their mouths wide, not knowing what to say.

    It's too much, it's unacceptable for everyone to give full marks, but it's unacceptable to give her a place directly.

    More than two hundred people competed for the two places in total, which is very understandable in itself, and the ratio of one hundred to one is more than one hundred to one.

    As a result, one went out directly, which is equivalent to the next one, which will be even more tragic.

    If it weren't for the fact that the person who spoke was an authoritative professor and his status was too high, everyone would probably be arguing.

    But now, no one dares to make a noise, because they are afraid that they will be put on small shoes.

    Several other judges and teachers thought about it for a while, and it was a bit against the rules to do so.

    They can also see that with Luo Tianyi's strength, as long as she is given a full score to enter the re-examination, she can also stand out in the re-examination.

    Among the two places, there must be one of her. With her performance, it is almost a certainty.

    However, if you do this, you will obviously omit those processes.

    Thinking about Luo Tianyi's dancing level just now, he felt that there was no big problem, so the other fewHe nodded his head quickly, as he agreed.

    In this way, there is no suspense. Many people looked at Luo Tianyi with envy, and of course there were many who were jealous.

    Luo Tianyi hurriedly bowed, and she said, "Thank you teachers."

    "Other students, don't be discouraged, there is still a place, it doesn't necessarily belong to anyone, as long as you dance well, you will have a chance."

    "And there will also be a group dance, which requires more than 20 people, and it will also be selected from you."

    In order to avoid everyone being hit, the judges gave a few words of encouragement.

    But it is obvious that this encouragement has very limited effect. Even though the group dance requires many people, they can still participate in the competition.

    However, everyone knows that the collective and the individual are not the same thing at all, and the difference is too far away.

    If more than 20 of you jump up together, no one will notice you. No matter how well you dance, it is also a credit to the team's cooperation.

    Therefore, everyone pays more attention to the quotas of those two individuals, who can show their personal demeanor.

    Now there is only one left, which is heartbreaking.

    Luo Tianyi didn't stay any longer, went out directly, and then called Su Xun to tell him the good news.

    Su Xun naturally already knew everything, not denying Luo Tianyi's ability, but with Hua Jian Dancing Shoes, she will be even better.

    After successfully passing the assessment, everything was as expected. After a few words of encouragement, she hung up the phone.

    ！！！！！！

    At noon, the assessment is suspended. There are two hours for everyone to go to eat and rest. Those who have not done it in the afternoon have to continue.

    "That Luo Tianyi is really lucky. It's just the first test, and she got a spot."

    "In my conscience, she performed really well today. She deserved the spot, and the judges didn't take care of it."

    ""

    During the meal, in the cafeteria, there were people from the dance department, who had already talked about it, and it must be Luo Tianyi who talked the most, she is the topic of today.

    Some people are convinced, but some people are naturally not convinced. There is a girl with yellowish hair who seems to have strong disdain.

    She taunted: "Hmph, what is it about whether she dances well or not? Even if she dances well, can she break the rules?"

    "I see, they may have some insider dealings with which judges. Last night, I climbed into other people's beds ahead of time. I can't tell." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 A Little Dissatisfied (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What he said was very ugly, almost pouring dirty water on Luo Tianyi, making Luo Tianyi very unbearable.

    The other girls, who sat and ate together, couldn't listen anymore.

    Even if you are a little jealous of Luo Tianyi, you can't say such things. If there is no basis, it is slander.

    At this time, some girls seemed to be a little unable to listen, so they reminded her: "Lily, stop talking nonsense, we are all classmates."

    "Although this Luo Tianyi is a bit lucky today, she is indeed a good dancer. I also don't think she is that kind of person. It's not good to be heard by her later."

    The girl named Lily seemed quite unconvinced, and she just said directly: "What's the matter, so what if she heard it?"

    "She Luo Tianyi, do you dare to hit me? Let her try to touch me. I guarantee that she won't be able to eat and walk around. My boyfriend is in Jianghai, so he is not a vegetarian."

    "Don't look at Luo Tianyi's innocent appearance of a white lotus, let me tell you, it's 100% fake, and there's a lot of trouble behind her back, she's just a scheming whore."

    This woman kept talking, and she had already blackmailed Luo Tianyi from the inside to the outside, and what she said was basically unsavory.

    Even ordinary people who have nothing to do with Luo Tianyi can't stand listening, but they don't know what to say to stop her, and she looks very excited.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is not here.

    If Su Xun heard the words just now, it is estimated that this woman is finished.

    Even if she is a woman, Su Xun has to tear her mouth off.

    I gave you a mouth, if you don't make good use of it, then don't take it, and harm others.

    "Is that enough?"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a cold voice quietly sounded from the side.

    Several girls were really shocked in their hearts, and their faces showed different degrees of frightened expressions.

    There is a feeling of doing bad things and being caught suddenly.

    Don't look at that Lily, who was jittering a lot just now, but now she is also frightened, so she quickly raised her head to see who it was.

    Unexpectedly, after looking at it this way, it turned out to be Cui Hanghui, the famous Young Master Cui, standing here with a cold face.

    Although he is a freshman, many women know Cui Hanghui's name. After all, he is a famous young master, if he can get it.

    Don't ask for eternal life, even if you can play with him, it is enough to reap a lot of benefits.

    I was very surprised in my heart, how could Cui Hanghui appear here, this kind of young master, does he still come to eat in the cafeteria?

    That Lily quickly said: "Young Master Cui, youwhy are you here?"

    "Snapped!"

    Before the voice fell, Cui Hanghui went up and gave her a slap in the face, and the people at the next table were also frightened. This Cui Hanghui actually did it directly, which is really domineering.

    Half of Lily's face was already red and swollen from the beating. Cui Hanghui is also a bitch.

    After finishing beating, he shook his hand twice and blew on it by the way.

    And with a look of disgust on his face, he complained: "Your face should be full of powder."

    Lily was quite angry at this time, she was not a good person, she had a very bad temper, otherwise she wouldn't have said that about Luo Tianyi just now.

    However, she knew better that Cui Hanghui was not something she could offend.

    If this was an ordinary person, she would probably turn into a paper tiger in an instant, and tear up the person who beat him up.

    I can only endure it like this, and I dare not speak for a while, which is equivalent to being beaten for nothing.

    Cui Hanghui wiped his hands, then said, "I heard everything you said just now."

    "I warn you, this time is a lesson, next time I hear you say that to Luo Tianyi, don't stay in this school."

    This is the true face of Cui Hanghui. That day in front of Su Xun, he behaved rather timidly, because he was shocked by Su Xun.

    In fact, Cui Hanghui is a young master after all. He has a good family background since he was a child, and he has seen more worlds than ordinary people. His aura is also very full.

    Dealing with this kind of ordinary student is naturally no problem, he has plenty of means.

    The girl named Lily trembled in her heart for a moment, and she was terribly frightened. At this time, Cui Hanghui probably wanted her to sleep with her, so she would not say anything else.

    & nbsp; It was not easy for her to go to Jianghai University. For her, it was a lifetime event. No one is an idiot if she can come to study here.

    She also knows Cui Hanghui's ability, if she is really lost, what can she say, she can only admit that she is unlucky.

    When I thought of my hilarious mouth just now, which almost ruined my future, I was really scared.

    Only then did I remember that Cui Hanghui likes Luo Tianyi, didn't he almost fight with Luo Tianyi's boyfriend a few days ago?

    He heard Luo Tianyi's bad things about himself, so he should be angry.

    Lily quickly said: "I'm sorry, Young Master Cui, I was wrong, Luo Tianyi belongs to you, I will never dare to speak casually again in the future."

    Unexpectedly, Cui Hanghui showed a terrified expression, looked around, and then said: "Stop talking nonsense!"

    Lili was confused again, thinking about what was going on, did she say something wrong again?

    Cui Hanghui then said: "Luo Tianyi is my sister-in-law, and I don't have that kind of thought about her. Don't talk nonsense to me."

    Speaking of Su Xun, Cui Hanghui has never convinced anyone since he was a child, but now, he has been convinced.

    ?Because Cui Hanghui had been plagued by Tianwei for many years, it was really cured directly because of Su Xun's prescription.

    Yesterday he noticed that there was a faint tendency to cheer up. This morning, he found that the thing was hard, and he finally understood that he was completely fine.

    There is admiration and gratitude for Su Xun in his heart, and he has made up his mind in the future, not to mention being his licking dog, but also be polite.

    "Listen well and remember what I said."

    After finishing speaking, Cui Hanghui left directly.

    He also had nothing to do today, so he came to the cafeteria to have a meal. Unfortunately, the food in the cafeteria was a bit hard for him to swallow, so he was about to pour it out with a plate.

    Unexpectedly, he just heard the words of these women, and he was so angry that he slapped him when he went up.

    After leaving the cafeteria, I happened to make a phone call to Su Xun.

    When the phone was connected, Cui Hanghui said: "Brother, you are amazing, you fixed my thing."

    ?Su Xun felt a chill, what was meant by me getting it done, those who didn¨t know thought it was how I did it.

    Quickly correct him: "You pay attention to your words, you were cured by me."

    "That's right, it's cured. In the past two days, when I woke up in the morning, my dick was hard. I want to find some women to try it."

    Su Xun couldn't help but reminded: "Don't get too excited, wait for a while, just go up and do it, if you mess it up later, you won't be worth it."

    "You're right, you're right, I'll bear with it first."

    Cui Hanghui said a few words, a little hesitant to speak, and then said: "Brother, it's good, but I'm a little dissatisfied." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498: Jiang Wu Gets Beaten (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is there anything else you are dissatisfied with?"

    Su Xun was a little startled, and thought that this person's requirements are really not low, so why are you still not satisfied?

    You used to be a waste, now you have finally improved, and you can be a normal man in the future, why are you dissatisfied, I really don't understand.

    Cui Hanghui seemed a little shy, but he still said: "I measured it with a ruler yesterday, and found it was only about ten centimeters, isn't it a bit short?"

    ""

    I can't wait to drag this person over from the phone, press him to the ground, and beat him violently.

    What I said is almost the same as what I didn't say, ten centimeters is still too short, the young man's requirements are really not low.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "How long do you want, this is your original size."

    "Even if you grow normally at this size, I can't make you longer, and you have to understand one thing. The average level of Asians is only about ten centimeters. How much longer do you want?"

    People nowadays are just restless and don't know how to be satisfied. In fact, they don't know too long pain at all.

    The guy continued and said: "But how did I hear that many people run up to 18cm? I thought everyone was this long."

    "It's all so bragging."

    Su Xun said disdainfully: "Let me tell you, this is a minority after all, and not everyone is like me. If you have a better mentality, it is already at a normal level."

    "All right!"

    After being comforted by Su Xun, this guy's mentality calmed down. He always thought that he was too short, and over time, he would develop psychological barriers, which had a great impact on that aspect.

    Cui Hanghui thought for a while, and then said: "Brother, thank you very much this time, I have already transferred the money to Luo Tianyi, and I will not harass him in the future."

    "If you come to my school one day, you must tell me in advance to treat you to dinner."

    "It's easy to say, easy to say."

    Su Xun hung up the phone after a few perfunctory words.

    It seems that his trust in Cui Hanghui is still of certain value. At least this person has no problem with his character.

    When Luo Tianyi called just now, he already said that the five million was indeed transferred, which proved that he was not talking nonsense.

    ！！！！

    In the afternoon, Su Xun went to the library.

    It's not to pretend to be aggressive, and Su Xun is not as leisurely and elegant as reading a book.

    It's just that An Suke said that she was reading there, and Su Xun wanted to go over there to accompany her, and feel the atmosphere of the library by the way.

    It was very ashamed to say it, and everyone ran to the library desperately.

    However, when it comes to Su Xun's place, he hasn't been there for at least two months since he started school.

    Even if it's just a formality, you have to pretend to be perfunctory.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    However, it was very embarrassing that, not long after Su Xun sat down, the phone rang.

    I had no experience in the library before, and I forgot to set my mobile phone to silent mode, so the sound was really loud.

    The silence in the study room was suddenly broken, and many people interrupted their thoughts and looked up at Su Xun.

    Su Xun was very embarrassed. He was really embarrassed to disturb others. He quickly took out his mobile phone and turned off the sound without saying a word.

    Only then did the calm return, and everyone continued to read, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Su Xun glanced at the number, but didn't recognize it, but this number is the campus card of Jianghai University, and the first few digits are the same, so Su Xun can tell it apart.

    This should be a call from a classmate. When he came outside, Su Xun answered the phone: "Hello, may I ask you"

    "Su Xun, I'm Li Xueman!"

    The expression on Su Xun's face froze for a moment, Li Xueman was actually quite reserved, why did she suddenly call herself today.

    Fortunately, I can't make a phone call in the library and come out by myself. If An Suke hears this, I'm afraid it will be hard to explain.

    "Su Xun, where are you now?"

    Li Xueman's voice was a little hurried.

    Obviously, Su Xun also heard that something was wrong, so he hurriedly asked: "I'm in the library, what's wrong with you, what's the matter?"

    "Jiang Wu, he was beaten outside just now, and several other boys were also beaten. You should call someone over quickly."

    ??There was a cry in the voice.

    Su Xun's heart skipped a beat immediately, why was Jiang Wu suddenly beaten.

    Hearing Li Xueman's voice, she seemed quite anxious.

    So Su Xun said: "Don't worry, tell me where I am, and bring someone over right away."

    "It's on Qingping Street not far from the school. We come here in the afternoon to do volunteer activities."

    Su Xun suddenly remembered that he had indeed mentioned this matter before, and Li Xueman also encouraged everyone to actively participate.

    There are so many activities in the university. Su Xun has never been very interested in this kind of thing. I guess that guy Jiang Wu rushed to participate in it with great interest.

    "Understood, hold on tight, I'll come over!"

    There must have been conflicts with others. To be fair, everyone is a college student and a high-quality crowd, so they shouldn't do this kind of fighting.

    Probably he had some unpleasantness with someone, and then he got angry. After all, that guy Jiang Wu is not a pleasant person.

    Returning to the self-study room, Su Xun whispered to An Suke who was immersed in reading: "There is something wrong with my classmates, I have to go there quickly."

    Seeing the anxiety on Su Xun's face, An Suke didn't say anything, and quickly nodded to Su Xun: "Yes!"

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    When running down the huge steps at the entrance of the library, the phone rang again, this time it was from Liu Rufeng.

    "Su Xun, where are you? Jiang Wu called me just now and said he was beaten up. He asked me to call you to come with me."

    Liu Rufeng obviously also knew about this.

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, it seems that they called separately.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "I already know, where are you, I'll drive right away, let's go there together."

    "I'm in the dormitory, now go downstairs and wait for you at the entrance of the dormitory."

    "good!"

    After getting into the car, Su Xun turned on his horsepower and hurried to Qingping Street.

    What Li Xueman meant was to ask Su Xun to bring two more people there, it would be better if there were more people.

    ?But there is no need for that, Su Xun's car can only accommodate two people, so he brought Liu Rufeng with him, and did not inform other people.

    To put it bluntly, no matter how many people you call, it will not be as useful as Su Xun alone.

    Qingping Street is a commercial street near the school, basically selling clothes and the like, all kinds.

    Usually, if you don't want to go to the city, you will choose to go shopping there. It is not far away, and it takes about ten minutes. Everyone usually runs there.

    Stopped the car, didn't see anything on the street, probably still near the inside point.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 Breaking into pieces with one punch (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the commercial street, there is no way to drive, so Su Xun and Liu Rufeng can only run inside quickly.

    The two of them were so fast that they didn't look like they were here for shopping.

    I'm afraid that Jiang Wu will be beaten to death. Everyone hasn't finished reading the good things on his computer hard drive.

    At a three-way intersection in this street, Su Xun finally saw a group of people in his class, about a dozen of them.

    Wearing red volunteer uniforms, they look very eye-catching and can be recognized at a glance.

    There are a lot of people around, once outside, if you see a group of people around somewhere, then for sure, something happened here.

    Su Xun walked up, and sure enough, he saw that Jiang Wu was not in good condition. He covered his head with a lot of napkins, which had been stained blood red.

    This is the head being beaten to pieces. Su Xun's eyes were cold for a moment, and he dared to beat Jiang Wu like this. Su Xun was the first to refuse.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You are okay, sit down quickly and don't move around."

    While speaking, Su Xun also secretly treated Su Xun with his Eye of Salvation, making the wound on his head heal quickly.

    Of course no one noticed this miraculous change, including Jiang Wu himself.

    Su Xun looked around, and it wasn't just Jiang Wu, including other people, who were not in good condition at this time, and several boys also had bruised noses and swollen faces.

    Fortunately, the other girls seemed to be fine, but were just frightened.

    If even women are beaten, it is really too much.

    "Hehe, you are calling for someone, a bunch of trash, who can you call for?"

    A piercing sound was heard.

    Su Xun looked up and found that the speaker was a little puffy guy.

    This person is wearing a leather jacket. The weather is not too cold. The neckline is covered with a fur collar. It looks very luxurious, but I don't know if he is hot or not.

    The head was shaved and turned blue, and there was no hair left. It seemed that there was a flash of hostility on his body.

    Most of the remaining people also looked like this. Anyway, they didn't look like good people, and they should be the kind who hang out in society.

    To be reasonable, if you see this kind of person, it's better not to provoke them and stay away from them.

    It's not that they are so awesome, mainly this group of people, you don't know whether their brains are normal or not.

    There is a great possibility that the brain is not normal, so it is best not to mess with it, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to yourself.

    I don't know why, it can provoke this group of people.

    However, with Su Xun here, then everything doesn't matter, he doesn't pay attention to this group of people at all.

    With a cold voice, he said directly: "When I don't let you speak, you just shut up."

    Confused, those few social people are quite confused at this time, feeling a little confused, and have no idea what the hell is going on.

    Arrogant, who the hell dares to be so arrogant.

    He even froze for several seconds, unable to believe that Su Xun was talking to them just now.

    That puffy fellow asked, "Are you talking to me just now?"

    Su Xun ignored them, but the few of them entertained themselves and laughed.

    A group of people laughed exaggeratedly, and sneered at the same time: "You're not mistaken, are the current college students already rampant like this?"

    "One and two are nerds, and I don't know where the courage came from. Beating them is probably like playing."

    "Boy, what you said just now contradicted our brother Bao. Now I will give you a chance to kneel down and apologize to me."

    "Otherwise, see your classmates, they will be your fate."

    ""

    Su Xun didn't bother with these idiots immediately, he asked: "Jiang Wu, what's going on?"

    "Aren't we doing volunteer publicity here? We just make some posters and the like to help everyone spread knowledge."

    Jiang Wu swallowed his saliva, and continued to say: "At first, everyone did a good job, but they came over and said that we occupied their site, and we need to pay for it."

    Su Xun also did not expect that this is the age of Du Teniang, and this is a big city like Jianghai, and there are such domineering people.? 

    Where is his territory, this is a commercial street, and it has something to do with him.

    The next plot, not to mention Su Xun, can probably guess it. Jiang Wu and his activities are still in progress, and they definitely don't want to leave.

    I was even more unwilling to give money, and when I came and went, I started fighting.

    Don't look at Jiang Wu's five big and three rough, but it's okay to fight trash like Jiang Haochen, but it's not necessarily a problem to fight these guys.

    They are not as tall as Jiang Wu, but they should be old men. It is estimated that they have not fought once or twice, and they are ruthless enough. They are not something Jiang Wu and the others can parry.

    "Okay, I see, this matter is left to me."

    Su Xun said something lightly, the voice was not loud, but it was very penetrating, and it reached everyone's ears.

    A few social people were obviously confused by Su Xun's self-confidence, and thought that this kid, where did he get his self-confidence, was completely inexplicable.

    "Su Xun, beat their heads to pieces!"

    Jiang Wu yelled angrily, he must find this place today.

    Su Xun nodded, as if talking about a very easy matter, he said directly: "No problem, if you say smash it, then just smash it."

    "Damn it, Tete motherfuckers can pretend. I want you to kneel on the ground and sing Conquer. Let's see if you still pretend."

    "A good college student can pretend to be more aggressive than me, a gangster like me. Today, I have to teach you a lesson."

    The puffy guy threw his fist at Su Xun's head.

    The moment he swung his fist, it seemed that there was a flash of light on his fist.

    Su Xun saw at a glance that this guy was wearing fist gloves, the kind made of steel, worn on his knuckles, which was very advantageous in fighting.

    Really shameless, no wonder Jiang Wu was beaten like this.

    However, with Su Xun, nothing will work. Su Xun's expression is indifferent, and he spits out two words coldly: "Looking for death!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun made a move.

    It was also a punch, and it hit him hard.

    The puffy guy showed excitement, thinking that this kid is mentally retarded, dare to fight with himself, do you really think my gloves are vegetarian?

    I'm afraid that with one punch, this person's fist will be bloody.

    "boom!"

    However, the result was surprising. The two sides punched each other, and the moment the fists collided, there was not even the slightest stagnation, and the person was directly blasted out.

    "Boom!"

    His steel glove was smashed into pieces and fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    Others were stunned, this how did this happen?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500 Be My Little Brother (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sound of air-conditioning can be said to come and go, and many people's expressions are slightly dull at this time.

    Just staring at Su Xun blankly, not knowing what to say.

    That puffy guy had already fallen to the ground.

    The other hand tightly hugged his fist, with a grim and painful expression, and his facial features seemed to have even been twisted together, making it hard to believe that this person just now was not good enough.

    Su Xun didn't even use his own power as a cultivator, just relying on his own body strength is enough to crush ordinary people.

    These guys are ruthless, and they are probably quite good at fighting, but in front of Su Xun, they are really worse than scum.

    The puffy guy kept screaming in his mouth, it hurts too much, and it seems to have become a human instinct to scream when it hurts.

    When the pain has exceeded your tolerance limit, then you really can't bear it.

    Similarly, his heart was also quite shocked at this time. His glove was made of authentic steel. It cost hundreds of dollars to buy, and it was not a fake or shoddy product.

    If it hits someone, because it has edges and corners, it will directly make people bloody, but this kid seems to have nothing, which is surprising.

    Even smashed his glove, he is not human at all!

    It wasn't just the fist that was also broken, cracks had already appeared on his arm, and at the same time, the bones from the fist to the fingers were also broken.

    At this time, he is equivalent to a hand that has been crippled.

    "The resentment value from Li Fugui is +106!"

    Su Xun absorbed a lot of resentment, there is no way, just now it was too ruthless, making him think he was dead for a moment.

    This guy quickly yelled: "This kid is a stubborn stubble, call someone quickly, call the hall master, and ask him to bring people here quickly!"

    Knowing that he wants to call someone, but Su Xun doesn't care, whoever he calls, if he beat Jiang Wu today, Su Xun will not let him escape so easily.

    Slowly going up, Su Xun kept approaching.

    One step at a time, when Su Xun walked up, the puffy guy could say he was in a panic, no matter how rampant he was just now, Su Xun's punch had already made him completely scared.

    "roll!"

    There are still a few people left, they are not cowardly, and dare to rush up to block Su Xun at this time.

    There is still a trace of fantasy in my heart, and I feel that if several people go together, there may be a chance.

    However, in the next second, Su Xun made these guys all despair.

    It felt like a blink of an eye, as if they didn't do anything, they all fell to the ground in response.

    In various strange postures, he fell to the ground like this, and no longer dared to fight. The young man in front of him is a monster!

    No one can stop Su Xun at all, the puffy guy looks desperate.

    Because of his hand injury, he no longer had any possibility of resisting.

    He could only use his own legs to retreat instinctively, but it was useless, his speed was too slow, and Su Xun was getting closer and closer to him.

    "Crack!"

    Su Xun held his head down and slammed it down on the ground.

    Several girls were so frightened that they closed their eyes instantly, as if they didn't dare to look at the cruel scene that happened next.

    After his head touched the concrete floor, Su Xun didn't move him.

    He just kept this posture, didn't move, and didn't know how angry he was.

    In an instant, blood water remained, and with his head as the center, it continued to spread around.

    In an instant, the air was filled with the smell of blood, which could irritate people's nasal cavity and make people feel a little nauseous.

    The picture looks a bit horrifying, like shooting a movie, I can't believe that this kind of thing happened in reality.

    Jiang Wu was dumbfounded, and then he panicked, and said quickly: "Su Xun, he he won't die, will he?"

    "Don't worry, it's nothing, I know it well!"

    Su Xun is angry, but he will not kill him directly. It has not reached that point yet. This is just a small punishment.

    Sure enough, the next second, the guy raised his head, and when he raised his head, it made people feel sick again.

    With blood all over his face, he looked more like an evil ghost in a horror movie. His face was completely changed, and no one could tell who he was.

    Even if it is extremelyThe people he is familiar with, let him come here now, I am afraid that they no longer know each other.

    However, Su Xun seemed to be a normal person. This kind of scene was nothing more than a small scene. It looked miserable, but in fact it was just a gap in the head.

    Just now Su Xun tried his best to control his strength, if he used a little more strength, this person's skull might be smashed to pieces.

    When the time came, his brains would splatter everywhere, and the picture was too disgusting, so Su Xun let him go.

    "You smashed my brother's head, now I smash yours, shouldn't that be too much?"

    Su Xun's tone was flat, and he looked at this guy with eyes without any emotion.

    The body trembled suddenly, as if frightened by Su Xun, this person dared not speak.

    Su Xun's thunderous tactics not only hurt him, but also stunned him. Is this person still a student?  Why do you feel that he is as scary as the devil?

    "You guys, why did you call me here in broad daylight? Who doesn't have eyes to seek death?"

    From afar, I saw a group of people, holding steel pipes and baseball bats in their hands, swaying over along the way.

    It's almost like walking sideways like a crab, for fear that others will not know their arrogance.

    After arriving, he really stopped, and a guy with a mole on the corner of his mouth said something impatiently.

    This guy doesn't look very old, but he looks like a stunned young man with no social experience.

    However, looking at the puffy guy and his group, they all treated him politely, and you can tell that this person must be not simple.

    "Master, save me quickly, I'm about to be beaten to death!"

    The puffy guy hurried up and grabbed the guy's trouser legs with his hands, crying to his father and mother, feeling like he saw a savior.

    The guy called "Chairman" glanced at the puffy guy, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    Being beaten into such a miserable state, at first sight, it was quite scary.

    But immediately, he looked disgusted, kicked this guy away, and said at the same time: "Go away, don't stain my pants."

    The puffy guy was like a dog. After being kicked aside, he nodded repeatedly, not daring to talk nonsense.

    "Is it your kid who beat him?"

    Needless to say, he locked on to Su Xun at the first glance, only this kid has an unusual aura.

    "That's right!"

    The hall master actually showed a smile. He looked Su Xun up and down, and admired him all over his face: "That's right, he's young, and he still has some momentum."

    "I admire you very much, come to be my younger brother, and I guarantee that you will eat well and drink spicy food." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501: Su Xun Was Besieged (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun froze for a moment, this guy is a bit unusual, this brain circuit made Su Xun almost unable to react.

    Everyone shouldn't be at war, fight quickly, right? Why are you still looking at me? I don't play cards according to the rules.

    Fortunately, this one is fancy, not that one.

    He continued: "Being my little brother, I will promote you well. It can be seen that you are a talent for making, much better than these trash."

    "As long as you become my little brother, we can forget about today's incident!"

    The puffy guy and the others were immediately stunned, and they said to themselves, the development of this plot is different from what they imagined.

    If he became the hall master's younger brother, wouldn't they be beaten in vain today?

    What's even more annoying is that when you see Su Xun in the future, you have to be polite and not have any thoughts.

    Even if he has an idea, it is useless, he is not Su Xun's opponent at all, without the help of the hall master, who can deal with him.

    "I'm sorry, I'm not interested in you guys. I called you today. If you want to settle accounts with me, you can always accompany me." Su Xun just looked at him like that.

    The smile on the hall master's face gradually faded. Looking at it like this, it felt like a different person.

    "Close the venue, drive away everyone around here!"

    The guy said domineeringly, his voice was obviously different.

    A group of people were also very domineering. Originally, there were still some people watching at the intersection.

    However, they forcibly went up and drove people away like this, which was quite unreasonable.

    Ordinary ordinary people, how dare they go against them, and they are all carrying things in their hands, and they are afraid that they will cause trouble, so they can only leave quickly.

    Su Xun frowned, these people were obviously unusual.

    It's really different from the general gangsters. It can be seen that although this group of people is not a good thing, they are organized and disciplined.

    Moreover, the walking steps alone are relatively steady. They must have good foundation skills, and they have a few strokes. They are obviously much stronger than the puffy guy and his group.

    What makes Su Xun very puzzled is why they dare to be so rampant. This is Jianghai, an international metropolis.

    Su Xun is not surprised that these people exist in small places. After all, Huaxia is so big that there are all kinds of people. There is really nothing you can do about it.

    However, Su Xun finds it inconceivable that such people still exist in Jianghai.

    When Su Xun was thinking, the hall master spoke, and he interrupted Su Xun's train of thought, only to hear him say: "Young man, it depends on the master to beat a dog."

    "You don't know this truth, do you? Although they are trash, they are still begging for food under my hands. You are really slapping me in the face by doing this."

    Hearing his helpless tone, Su Xun felt it was funny for a while. What he said had a big problem in itself.

    It seems that Su Xun beat someone wrong, why don't you say that it was some trash under your hands who caused trouble and beat my brother first?

    The hall master continued: "Well, I don't want to embarrass you. I will give you a choice, break a leg, or cut off three fingers, and you will be fine."

    After hearing this sentence, the classmates behind Su Xun all showed terrified expressions to varying degrees, and they were obviously very frightened.

    This is too scary, I have to chop off my fingers and break my legs when I come up.

    The two choices sound like neither one is easy. Is this a choice? This is clearly driving people to a dead end.

    Did everyone really offend some big shot this time?

    On the contrary, the hall master, with a calm face, continued: "This is the rule of our Fire Snake Gang."

    "The people who offended the Flower Snake Gang have these two results. Of course, this is the lightest. If you don't realize it yourself, then don't blame me for being very aggressive."

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth unconsciously evoked a sneering smile. What about the Fire Snake Gang? It sounds really low. What age is this?

    What the hell am I still the elder of the beggar gang? Have I pretended to be forceful?

    However, when Su Xun looked down on him, Liu Rufeng's expression changed dramatically behind him.

    He had already realized that something was wrong just now, but he didn't dare to think about it. He didn't expect that this guy really belonged to the Fire Snake Gang.

      Liu Rufeng hurriedly said: "Su Xun, if it's not for it, don't confront them head-on. I'll negotiate with them later, and let's end this matter."

    Obviously, Liu Rufeng was a little worried.

    He also knows that Su Xun is capable, but if things really get serious, how can Su Xun fight against the entire Fire Snake Gang by himself, that would be an act of death.

    At that time, even if he asks his family for help, it may not be effective.

    Seeing Liu Rufeng's expression, Su Xun probably also saw something. This Fire Snake Gang is obviously not simple, and he probably underestimated them.

    Liu Rufeng is a native of Jiang Hai, so he should know something.

    However, it doesn't matter, Su Xun is not afraid, and he doesn't really want Liu Rufeng to get involved.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's okay, leave it to me!"

    "superior!"

    Completely lost his patience with Su Xun, the hall master ordered: "Beat first, remember not to hit the vital parts, and then break the leg, hurry up, we can't stay here for too long."

    A group of vicious people approached Su Xun and surrounded Su Xun, so that no matter what he did, he would have no way out.

    "Fuck, fight them!"

    The blood on Jiang Wu's head had already stopped. Seeing Su Xun's critical situation, Jiang Wu's eyes were red.

    Su Xun was standing up for him. If something happened to Su Xun today, Jiang Wu would feel guilty for the rest of his life, and the other party was obviously not a good person.

    Jiang Wu, who was anxious, immediately set up a bench, which they used for activities, and planned to go up to help Su Xun, if he was really going to be beaten, he should be beaten.

    Su Xun was a little bit pained, thinking that you have blood left. If this comes up, you might lose a skill. This is a standard gift. It hurts your teammates and makes your opponent fat.

    "Old Liu, grab him and don't let him come up."

    Fortunately, Liu Rufeng also had sharp eyesight and quick hands, and grabbed Jiang Wu, making it impossible for Jiang Wu to go up.

    Liu Rufeng also knew that the situation was not good, but he was more willing to trust Su Xun. If Su Xun couldn't do it, others would be even more useless.

    "beat!"

    In the hall master's mouth, he spat out a word viciously.

    A group of people no longer hesitated and shot directly.

    "ah´´"

    When someone lifted the steel pipe and hit Su Xun on the body, some girls screamed in fright, feeling that Su Xun was going to die.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 Endless revenge (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, the calmest person was Su Xun, who in the eyes of everyone was about to die.

    Su Xun looked at the group of people calmly, without any disturbance in his heart, what should be done or what should be done.

    Currently, only immortal cultivators can make Su Xun afraid, and the rest of the ordinary people have nothing to say.

    A steel pipe hit Su Xun's body, but there was nothing he could do about it, because there were too many people on the other side, and there was no way to hide.

    With so many people fighting together, no matter how fast Su Xun reacted, there was nothing he could do, and he would definitely be hit.

    However, there was no pain, and even Shield Mountain's polar ice shield was not triggered, because it really didn't hurt much.

    Su Xun's physical fitness is extremely strong, and he has become an immortal cultivator, so he is now an immortal monarch.

    It seems that there are no muscles or the like. In fact, Su Xun's physical fitness is already quite terrifying at this time. Even bullets may not cause too serious damage to Su Xun.

    At most, there are some skin traumas, and it is not fatal, let alone these things, which cannot be brought to the stage at all.

    Hitting so many people, using Gao Jianli's magic sound guitar is the best. It saves effort to solve it at once, and it is not so convenient to use the golden cudgel.

    However, there are too many people at this time, and there are people on his own side, so Su Xun can't use it, for fear of accidentally injuring him.

    Besides, in front of everyone, I suddenly produced a golden cudgel in my hand, which is not very good.

    If that's the case, let's play with them, just a bunch of ants.

    Su Xun made a decisive move, leaving no room for this group of people to resist. It was completely out of fear of death for your actions, no matter how many people beat me.

    I don't dodge, I don't hide, anyway, I just confront you head-on, and finally found out.

    Su Xun had nothing wrong with him, but one of them had already fallen to the ground, looking quite uncomfortable.

    When the frightened female classmates opened their eyes, they were shocked again. The expressions on their faces froze instantly, and they didn't know what to say for a while.

    How is this possible? How long has it taken? There are so many people, at least twenty of them, and Su Xun just arranged it?

    This person can still stand, besides Su Xun, there is only the hall master, he is still smoking, but the cigarette is in his mouth, and he hasn't smoked for a long time.

    The soot fell off automatically, and some floated on his clothes.

    It was obvious that he was also shocked. He probably saw Su Xun's actions just now, so he didn't expect that Su Xun was so perverted.

    Similarly, at this time, Su Xun also received a lot of resentment points, beating people is really a good way to increase resentment points.

    It's a pity that Su Xun is a man of integrity, he won't hit people casually, the resentment points he earned like that, I'm afraid it won't be very comfortable to use in his heart, so he can only wait for some idiots to come to his door.

    I thought that the hall master would be afraid after he reacted.

    Unexpectedly, he threw away the few cigarette butts left in his mouth, showed a smile, and said, "Boy, there is something wrong."

    "No wonder you dare to be so rampant. It's a good thing I have a crush on the younger brother, so let me play with you."

    The guy took off his coat and looked like he was going to do something.

    He is not a particular person, he just threw the coat on the ground casually, and then he made a move, stepping on small steps, and attacked Su Xun.

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes a little. This person has something, and he probably has kung fu.

    Just from this small step, you can see some tricks. This person has practiced.

    The pace is flexible and has a sense of rhythm. Most people really don't have this kind of pace.

    After punching, the two sides collided, and Su Xun wanted to test it out.

    Sure enough, this guy is not ordinary. The fist he punches can be described as powerful, much stronger than the group of younger brothers just now.

    No wonder that group of people are just younger brothers, and this seemingly inconspicuous guy is the hall master.

    ? On the surface, it doesn't look like much, but it is indeed quite powerful. He can have such skills at this age, which shows that this person must have practiced and worked hard.

    No one will easily possess terrifying skills, except Su Xun.

    This guy glanced at Su Xun, his eyes flashed with excitement, and said: "I just tested you just now, next, be careful"

    All of a sudden, Su Xun smiled brightly.

    Grinning to this guy, he said, "Coincidentally, the two of us want to go together."

    "Boom!"

    Su Xun didn't give this person another chance. This time, he mobilized the aura in his body, which flickered on his fist.

    There is no suspense, everything is over.

    The hall master was sent flying out all of a sudden, which was a bit miserable.

    Su Xun's classmates are no longer surprised. They have already seen Su Xun's awesomeness, and everything just now proves it.

    In their view, so many people have already solved Su Xun, how can this one be worse?

    However, this is not the case. The hall master is very skilled and a master.

    Otherwise, he would not be able to become the head of the fire snake gang with many capable people.

    However, Su Xun's strength covered up this person's demeanor. From the students' point of view, this person should be the same as those younger brothers, or even more useless.

    But this group of younger brothers from the Fire Snake Gang don't think so at all.

    They know how powerful the hall master is, but in the end, this person beat the hall master like this with one punch, so what is his strength?

    "Crack!"

    Without even thinking about it, Su Xun went up and broke the hall master's leg in one fell swoop.

    After interrupting, Su Xun grinned and said, "I'm sorry, I don't have a knife, so I won't chop your fingers off, I want your legs directly."

    This hall master is also good enough, his leg was broken abruptly, but he didn't say a word, he didn't even wrinkle his brows, and he had a little patience.

    Sweat was slowly dripping on his forehead, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, okay, you have the guts!"

    "I admit that you are powerful, but I'm sorry, unless you can kill me today, if you can't kill me, then what you will face is the endless revenge of the Fire Snake Gang, and you will definitely die."

    After hearing this sentence, Su Xun smiled, he didn't take it seriously, and said: "Okay, I'll wait for you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun stood up, clapped his hands, as if nothing had happened, and said to Liang Xu and the others: "Let's go, pack up."

    ?With things like this, the event couldn't go on, so I had to go back quickly, not to mention that several people were injured.

    Together with Liu Rufeng, Su Xun helped move things back.

    It's just that Liu Rufeng didn't say a word, and the expression on his face was a bit complicated.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 Moved to kill (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The group returned to school in this way. On the way, everyone didn't say a word, obviously feeling a little heavy.

    For these people, most of them are good children who have studied hard since childhood, and they must rarely experience such scenes.

    Although I won the battle and didn't suffer any losses, I still have some worries in my heart.

    Several people were also injured, but they were all skin traumas, similar to bumps and bumps when playing basketball, so there was no need to go to the hospital.

    The most serious thing was Jiang Wu. He was hit by something on the head, which made a gap.

    Fortunately, however, Su Xun has already treated him with the Eye of Salvation, so at present, there is nothing wrong.

    When they went back to the dormitory, Li Xueman called Su Xun downstairs in the dormitory.

    The expression on her face seemed to be shy and expectant, as if she had never been so alone with Su Xun before, and it was inevitable that she would be a little excited.

    "What's the matter, you shouldn't be scared?" Su Xun asked.

    Li Xueman shook her head quickly, her eyes were full of spirits, and said: "No, thank you very much for today, Su Xun, you are really amazing."

    A simple compliment can feel the girl's affection in it.

    However, for Su Xun, this was a blessing, and he really couldn't accept Li Xueman's kindness.

    There is no other way, Su Xun really doesn't have any feelings for her, so he can't just accept her, and there is such a relationship as Jiang Wu.

    Even if Jiang Wu had no objection, Su Xun didn't want to do such a thing.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's okay, we are all classmates, what should be done."

    "If you encounter trouble in the future, you can call me."

    Su Xun said: "If there is nothing else, then I will go back first."

    "By the way, if you can turn around, please send a message to comfort Jiang Wu, he must be very happy."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun left without looking back, leaving behind a chic back.

    Li Xueman stood there blankly, a little at a loss for what to say, and her expression was even a little stunned.

    She could feel that Su Xun's attitude towards her was the same as everyone else's, and there was no special change, not even a little bit.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the distance between her and Su Xun was so far away.

    ！！！！

    Back in the dormitory, there are only three buddies in the first dormitory left, and there are many things that can be said openly.

    But after Su Xun came in, he found that the faces of the two people were not very good-looking, and they looked like they lost their money and were picked up by their love rivals.

    Su Xun couldn't help being amused, and joked: "What's the situation with you two, you look heavy going to the grave, aren't you all right now?"

    "Su Xun, I'm sorry for this matter. I just heard from Lao Liu that those people are not simple."

    Jiang Wu sighed, this person is heartless, it is rare to see him still have such a worried side.

    Su Xun couldn't help but burst out laughing, and he asked: "Lao Liu, why are they not simple, tell me about it."

    The tone was relatively flat, Su Xun really didn't take those guys seriously.

    No matter how organized and disciplined they are, their essence cannot be changed. They are just hooligans and gangsters. Can Su Xun be afraid of such people?

    But after all, the two of them are still not that courageous, and some worries should be relatively normal.

    "Su Xun, this Fire Snake Gang is really unusual in Jianghai."

    Liu Rufeng said: "I also heard from the elders in my family that they were active in the river and sea in the last century, and even once dominated the river beach."

    "They can be seen in all walks of life. Of course, they are also under management now, and they dare not be as rampant as they were ten or twenty years ago."

    "Ordinary people know that there are not many of them, but this does not mean that they are gone. After being transferred underground, the development is quite good."

    "Many big hotels and entertainment venues in Jianghai are basically controlled by the Fire Snake Gang. In addition to the boss, they also have two major rudder masters, eight hall masters."

    Su Xun's expression changed, and he said: "So, the one I met today is one of the Eight Great Hall Masters?"

    "That's right!"

    So it seems that this fire snakeHis strength is indeed impressive.

    Today's hall master, in terms of facts, is really not weak among ordinary people, but he was just unlucky and met Su Xun.

    However, in the Fire Snake Gang, there are eight similar people like this, and there are also two stewards. Judging by the title, they should be stronger than the hall masters.

    With so many masters, it is indeed not easy.

    However, no matter how awesome they are, in today's world, they can't be rampant. It's pretty good for them to get a share of the underground world.

    No wonder I've never heard of them. It seems that they are well hidden, and most people don't know about them.

    Similarly, when they dispatched today, Su Xun could obviously notice that they were very fast, just to hurry up and leave without leaving any trouble.

    Awesome is awesome, but it's not the kind to do whatever you want, there are scruples anyway.

    Liu Rufeng said: "A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Su Xun, don't underestimate the Fire Snake Gang. They are very powerful. Even some big entrepreneurs in Jianghai have to be polite when they see their boss."

    "Lying in the Fire Snake Gang, he is already considered a relatively important figure. His leg was broken, and he will definitely cause trouble afterwards."

    Liu Rufeng was worried, obviously worried about Su Xun.

    It is true that Su Xun had some misunderstandings about the Fire Snake Gang before, thinking that they were a group of low-level guys, but now it seems that it is not the case.

    However, no matter how awesome they are, so what, Su Xun wished that they would come quickly, so that he could gain a wave of resentment.

    If you want to kill Su Xun, I'm afraid it will be very difficult.

    However, Liu Rufei continued: "Su Xun, why don't you go home first, go back to your house and hide for two days, Jiang Hai is no longer safe."

    "In addition, Jiang Wu, you should go back too. Ask for leave to go home. I will pay you for the air ticket. This Fire Snake Gang will not only repay Su Xun, but also the people around you. I'm afraid they won't let go."

    "Um?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun's expression finally changed.

    It doesn't matter how you come to find Su Xun, but if you find someone close to you, Su Xun can't tolerate it.

    After all, the people around me are different from me, they are all ordinary people. It's okay if I'm under my nose, but if I'm not there, I can't protect me anyway.

    By then it will be too late.

    I didn't think of this just now, but now I realize that there is such a huge hidden danger, Su Xun finally moved to kill!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504: Su Xun Shocked (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Old Liu, you just let us go, what do you do, you probably won't be able to escape this matter, right?"

    Jiang Wu looked at Liu Rufeng and said.

    Liu Rufeng explained: "I'm fine. At least my family is in Jianghai, and I have some background. They dare not do anything to me casually."

    "You guys hide first, and then I'll go home too. I'll see if I can talk to my family, come forward and negotiate with the Fire Snake Gang, and let them forget it."

    When speaking, Liu Rufeng obviously didn't have much confidence, because he couldn't guarantee it himself.

    If the elders of his family really come forward to negotiate, the Fire Snake Gang will most likely give them face, after all, their Liu family is not vegetarian.

    The problem is that Liu Rufeng is only a junior, will the family members go to owe a favor to the Fire Sheep Gang for his roommate?

    It is unlikely, although it is difficult, but Liu Rufeng still wants to try.

    "No need!"

    Su Xun suddenly said something, and when both of them were looking at him, Su Xun said again: "Don't bother, just leave it to me!"

    "Su Xun, what do you want to do?"

    The two said in unison.

    Whenever Su Xun said that, the two of them would have a bad feeling.

    Su Xun asked: "The boss of the Fire Snake Gang, what is his name and where does he live? Can you check the information for me."

    "Su Xun, what are you doing?"

    Liu Rufeng was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly asked.

    "It's nothing, you just need to give me these, and I'll take care of the rest. You should be able to find out about this matter, right?"

    Su Xun has already decided to act. He wants to take the lead and dare to take them down before the revenge of the Fire Snake Gang comes.

    When they make a move, for Su Xun, everything becomes passive, not sure who they will make a move on.

    There is a high probability to come to Su Xun directly, that is naturally the best, and it is also the result Su Xun is most willing to see.

    But there is nothing certain about this kind of thing. If they are not afraid of 10,000, they are afraid of what happens. What if they seek revenge from other people at the same time.

    Liu Rufeng and the others didn't dare to move, as well as Jiang Wu and the other students, and they were most worried that An Suke would be found out by them.

    If this is the case, it is better to act first, and go directly to their boss, and capture the thief first.

    Subdue the boss, there shouldn't be so much trouble.

    It's a pity that he is in the place of Jianghai, he is not familiar with the place, and he has not yet developed his own power. It is not a simple matter to check someone.

    As for finding some kind of private detective, that doesn't work at all. Once he heard that he was the boss of the Fire Snake Gang, he probably wouldn't dare to accept the business.

    It seems that after this incident, I have to make arrangements in advance on Jianghai's side, and at least cultivate a few people who can be used by me.

    Now, he can only count on Liu Rufeng, because he also knows that Liu Rufeng's family is not ordinary, and he is probably considered to be the kind of rich and powerful in Jianghai.

    If he really wanted to make a move, it would not be difficult to check the information of the leader of the Fire Snake Gang.

    Liu Rufeng seemed to have guessed what Su Xun wanted to do, and he regarded Su Xun as a brother from the bottom of his heart, and didn't want Su Xun to take risks.

    Even if Su Xun has certain skills, the Fire Snake Gang is really terrible. It is a desperate thing to be troubled by them, let alone you take the initiative to find them. What is the difference between going crazy?

    However, from Su Xun's eyes, Liu Rufeng saw firmness, which was a kind of firmness that no one could shake him.

    It seemed that there was nothing he couldn't do in this world.

    After thinking about it, it seems that Su Xun started from knowing him. Didn't he do many things under the premise that everyone thought it was impossible?

    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng didn't stop him, but said: "The boss of the Fire Snake Gang is named Zhang Sanshun. It's not a secret, and many people know it."

    "He used to be a famous figure in Jianghai, but he broke a leg later. Since then, he has kept a low profile and kept his name anonymous, but he is still the leader of the Fire Snake Gang."

    "As for where he lives, I don't know. I need someone to check."

    Until now, Liu Rufeng will no longer hide it, and everyone understands each other somewhat.

    Even he said it himself, his family is in Jianghai, so he can be regarded as the number one.?? 

    Su Xun nodded: "Hurry up about this, and give it to me when you find it. I want to act quickly."

    The best time to act is tonight. After tonight, maybe they will do it tomorrow.

    Liu Rufeng is also strong, after all, in Jianghai, this is not too difficult, although that guy is not as high-profile as before.

    But he was just downplaying his influence, so as not to become the first bird and be killed by the top.

    As for other aspects, the fun and the like are still the same as before, so it is not difficult to check his traces.

    "Lvying Villa in Jianghai is a well-known manor, but it's a bit far away from us."

    Su Xun nodded. If he knew which villa it was, there would be no problem.

    Su Xun was dispatched directly at night. After leaving the dormitory, he took advantage of the fact that there was no one there, and directly flew into the sky with his angel wings.

    Having mastered the approximate location of Luying Villa, he could just fly over there, and the speed is relatively fast.

    As for driving and the like, it is really a waste of time.

    Arriving at Luying Villa, Su Xun also knew that the security of this high-end villa area must be very strict.

    When I checked the location just now, I accidentally saw some information here.

    It turns out that this Luying Villa is actually one of the top residential areas in Jianghai City, with a square meter worth hundreds of thousands. Ordinary people may not even be able to afford a square meter here.

    Except for the high-end river view house by the river, it is probably the most expensive here.

    Of course, Zhang Sanshun, as the leader of the Fire Snake Gang, was able to live here. It was not an accident. His money might not be spent in his lifetime.

    Find a remote angle to land, so that you can ensure that you will not be recorded by surveillance or the like.

    After landing, Su Xun put on his invisibility cloak. With the invisibility cloak added to his body, he felt more secure in his heart, and nothing could detect him.

    ? I found 18 villas, and this is where Zhang Sanshun lives.

    Su Xun jumped up directly, followed the wall, jumped continuously, and turned in from an unlit window on the second floor.

    He is already an immortal cultivator, with the blessing of spiritual energy, this kind of action is really nothing to him.

    After landing, it was indeed an empty study room with no one there.

    Su Xun didn't stop, left the study, walked a few steps forward, and heard the voice of Yingying Yanyan.

    I found the place along the sound, and when I saw it, Su Xun was shocked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505: Then It's My Time (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is a huge round bed in the room, which looks much bigger than ordinary beds.

    Anyway, it was the first time in Su Xun's life that he saw such a huge bed.

    No way, who made this house so big, a room has dozens of square meters or more.

    The key point is that the big bed is really not wasted, because there are several people on the bed at this time, all of them gathered together.

    There is a man, plus three women, the rest of the plot, you can imagine.

    Anyway, it's more exciting. If Su Xun didn't know, he would have thought that he had come to the shooting scene of an art film. In real life, Su Xun really saw it for the first time.

    ? That man looks obviously not young. He is probably Zhang Sanshun, with a slightly fat body, and his basic characteristics are all in line.

    As for the three women, they are naturally very young and beautiful, and their figures are first-class.

    Not to mention that there is no cover on his body at this time, and he looks quite impactful. Su Xun didn't dare to stare at it all the time, for fear that he would turn around and see some reaction.

    At this moment, Zhang Sanshun was just lying there, with a relaxed expression, very comfortable.

    There are three women serving at the same time, and he doesn't have to move, which is naturally very comfortable. It can even be said that if it is not comfortable, the peak of a man is nothing more than this.

    This guy really knows how to play.

    A pair of hands kept moving, and those women were obviously exaggerated, and they came with a purpose.

    Concentrating on how to please Zhang Sanshun, he cried out at every turn. That voice seemed to make a man's bones go numb.

    Shaking his head, Su Xun couldn't stand it any longer. He was not a pretty person, so he waited for him to come out and settle accounts with him after playing.

    That's so uncomfortable, don't talk about watching, even listening to that voice, I'm afraid I can't stand it.

    "Okay, you all stop for a while, put on your clothes quickly, I'll do something!"

    After Su Xun tore off the invisibility cloak on his body, he spoke lightly, the voice was not loud, but it was quite scary.

    After all, there is no one else in this empty room except for the person on their bed. It is a bit scary to make such a sudden sound, almost like a ghost.

    Zhang Sanshun was terrified, he turned over abruptly, took out the pistol under his pillow, and pointed it at you, Su Xun.

    At the same time, he said in surprise, "Who?"

    Su Xun didn't expect that this person was really a thief. He even hid a gun under his pillow. It seemed that he didn't sleep very peacefully every day.

    The women on the bed were stupefied with fright, and their expressions were dull. They probably didn't know that Zhang Sanshun, who was still in love with them just now, took out a gun in the blink of an eye.

    This is really scary, the bodies of several women are already shaking non-stop.

    Su Xun didn't feel scared at all, it was just a pistol, and there was nothing he could do for a long time.

    "Master Zhang, you don't have to be nervous when we meet for the first time. I'm here because I want to have a good talk with you."

    When talking, Su Xun always had a smile on his face, but this smile was really disturbing, quite disturbing.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    Zhang Sanshun is considered a big man anyway, he has never experienced any kind of scene, even life and death, he has experienced it many times.

    Except that he was really frightened by Su Xun at the beginning, now he has already regained his composure.

    While speaking, the man pulled up the quilt in front of him and wrapped his fat body around him.

    No way, he doesn't have the kind of mentality that is exposed in front of a big man.

    This action made Su Xun himself quite comfortable, because Su Xun didn't like looking at a big man.

    Zhang Sanshun is indeed a man of the hour, and he is always treacherous and slippery. During the process of pulling the quilt, he pretended to be inadvertently, and pushed his own bed board with his hands.

    The sound is obviously very weird, it is the sound of metal, if you don't listen carefully, you can't hear it at all.

    But this small movement did not hide from Su Xun's eyes. From the moment his movement started, Su Xun had been paying attention to him.

    Guessing this person, he should have called someone to rescue him. After all, for a person of his status, there must be quite a few bodyguards at home.

      Moreover, this room is obviously carefully designed, just to allow oneself to escape in the most critical situation.

    Su Xun didn't stop him, but let him do these actions, just call someone, it doesn't matter.

    Today I didn't come here to kill him. If I wanted to kill him, Su Xun could have easily succeeded when I was hiding in the dark just now. He has long since lost the chance to talk to himself.

    But after killing him, this problem cannot be solved very well. On the contrary, the Fire Snake Gang may become even more ferocious.

    Only if he can be subdued completely, as for how to subdue, it will definitely make him despair.

    When he realizes that none of the people around him can save him, then he will be in despair. After despair, for his own life, he can only surrender.

    "Da da da！！"

    Sure enough, after a while, with Su Xun's perception ability, he soon heard the sound of hurried footsteps outside, and someone had already come.

    "Crack！！"

    The door of the room was pushed open from the outside with a lot of effort.

    Zhang Sanshun seemed to be a different person, and suddenly yelled: "Kill him!"

    After finishing speaking, the two big men rushed in, holding submachine guns in their hands, aimed and stepped on them, and started shooting crazily.

    The muzzle of the gun sprayed flames, and the bullets seemed to be free of money, like a violent storm, pouring on Su Xun crazily.

    Zhang Sanshun's eyes were indescribably cold, and he said in his heart that it's just a bum like you who still wants to trouble me, I'm afraid you will die soon without a whole body.

    However, what he didn't notice was that the bullet casing fell to the ground about an inch or two in front of Su Xun, crackling like it was raining.

    It is the polar ice shield of Shield Mountain, which appeared in time at this time.

    Su Xun didn't expect that these two guys were so ruthless, what they came up with was a submachine gun, something that ordinary people couldn't get.

    The current Su Xun's cultivation is too low. He is only on the road of cultivating immortality, and he is just getting started. The pistol is okay, but the continuous and intensive firepower of the submachine gun cannot be resisted. Fortunately, there is a shield.

    The bullets of the two shuttles were quickly finished, and after a pause, Su Xun said coldly: "Is it over, then it's my turn!"

    Zhang Sanshun's eyes were dull, as if he couldn't believe everything in front of him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506: Exposing Scars (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thishow is this possible?"

    Zhang Sanshun found that his breathing seemed to have become difficult at this moment.

    Originally thought that Su Xun was already dead in this kind of hail of bullets. No matter who you are, in this situation, you have to die!

    Unexpectedly, when the gunfire stopped, Su Xun was still standing there.

    What's even more frightening is that he even spoke. This kind of thing is as shocking as a horror movie.

    Su Xun has shot, and will not give these two people another chance to change bullets.

    The extreme ice shield has been shot so continuously that cracks have already appeared. If it continues, it may not be able to last for too long, so these two people must be dealt with quickly.

    As soon as Su Xun made a move, these two guys reacted quickly. It seemed that they had received professional training, and they wanted to fight Su Xun.

    His movements seem to have the taste of military punches, but no matter what kind of punches he has, as long as he is under Su Xun's hands, he will definitely die.

    Three strikes, five divisions and two divisions, Su Xun's movements were quick and simple, and he directly dealt with these two people, who were sent flying against the wall by him.

    Even the whole room shook twice, and immediately after the two people landed, they remained motionless, giving the impression that they were already angry.

    After getting rid of these two flies, next, this Zhang Sanshun must also know that he has nothing to rely on.

    Glancing at the three women on the bed who had already been frightened, Su Xun said indifferently: "You three, put on your clothes and leave me alone!"

    The three women were like puppets on strings, they had lost their own souls, and they were completely at a loss when they were frightened by Su Xun. Su Xun did whatever he said.

    They didn't have many clothes. After taking a bath, they were just a bathrobe. They put it on and buckled the belt, and they were done. They ran to the side obediently, and squatted on the ground.

    Su Xun was a little helpless, and said to himself that I didn't let you squat, how do you look at this movement, it seems a bit past.

    Only Zhang Sanshun was left on Nuoda's elegant round bed, and you could tell from his expression that he didn't feel too good right now.

    Still holding a pistol in his hand, it seemed to be his last despair, but upon closer inspection, he found that the hand holding the gun was actually trembling slightly.

    Only he himself knows how powerless he is now.

    Even though he is a person who has experienced all kinds of big occasions, he has never seen the situation just now, it is too scary, is there anyone who is not afraid of submachine guns?

    Su Xun said directly: "I advise you, throw away the gun, otherwise you will die even worse."

    His body trembled violently, and Zhang Sanshun thought about it too. He wanted this small pistol, but it was actually useless at all.

    People can still be afraid of such a thing as you?  It can be seen from Su Xun's expression that he didn't take the broken pistol in his hand seriously at all.

    Instead of looking like this, why bother to hold this thing and throw it on the ground.

    At the same time, Zhang Sanshun took a deep breath to calm himself down quickly.

    He is an old Jianghu, and he knows that at this time, panic cannot solve any problems.

    Zhang Sanshun glanced at Su Xun meaningfully, and said, "Youyou are a monk?"

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, this person, he also knew monks, beyond Su Xun's expectation, could it be that he still had contact with people of this level?

    "How do you know the monk?" Su Xun asked subconsciously.

    Since he can spit out this word in his mouth, it means that he must have experienced the power of this aspect, this is not the same.

    "because´´"

    After this guy said these two words, he suddenly elongated his voice and stopped talking. Who knows what he wanted to express.

    Suddenly, Zhang Sanshun yelled: "Elder, help!"

    Su Xun immediately realized that something was wrong, and he didn't know what help he had.

    But Su Xun is not stupid, the first reaction is to control this Zhang Sanshun, let him be controlled first, no matter what happens in a while, at least there is still a hostage in his hand.

    "boom！！"

    However, just when Su Xun was about to meet Zhang Sanshun, a person rushed out from the dark and grabbed Su Xun's hand suddenly.

    ? These hands are very old, and the skin on the hands is likeLike dried bark.

    At the same time, his hands changed rapidly, and he punched Su Xun in an instant. In a haste, Su Xun was beaten by him, and he took two steps back in a row.

    After taking two steps back, Su Xun could see clearly that the person who came was an old man with a stooped figure and looked a little old, like a candle in the wind, which might go out at any time.

    But the expression on Su Xun's face did not dare to underestimate him at all. The punch just now had already exposed that this old man was a cultivator of immortality.

    His realm is not high, but it is higher than Su Xun, in the middle stage of entraining energy, and Su Xun is only in the embarrassing early stage of entraining energy.

    From the perspective of a cultivator, both of them are just beginners.

    But Su Xun didn't expect to meet a cultivator here, so for a while, he was quite shocked.

    "Elder, this man is very strong, you must save me."

    In front of this elder, Zhang Sanshun obviously had a very good attitude. When he spoke, there was even a trace of prayer in his mouth.

    It seems that the status of a cultivator is still very high, no matter how good Zhang Sanshun is, he still has to be low.

    The only thing that puzzled Su Xun was why he, a majestic cultivator, came to the Fire Snake Gang and became an elder or something.

    Although it sounds like the status is not low, compared with the status of a cultivator, it is inevitable that it is still a bit lower.

    The old man didn't talk to Zhang Sanshun either, as if he didn't want to see him at all, and his current interest was in Su Xun.

    Staring at Su Xun with burning eyes, the old man said: "Yes, you can become a cultivator at a young age, not bad!"

    "hehe！！"

    When the old man laughed, his voice was very weird, and Su Xun had goosebumps all over his body. He didn't know if the old man was praising himself, or what to say.

    "It's a pity, have you met today? I like killing you young immortal cultivators the most." The old man said grimly.

    Su Xun couldn't help it anymore, and thought to himself, are you pretending to be your horse?  It's only in the mid-stage of Qi-entraining environment, so pretentious.

    Lao Tzu is just a newcomer to cultivation, so his realm is a little lower than yours, but your realm is also rubbish, you kill this and that at every turn, who gave you the courage?

    Su Xun said: "Really, you are quite old, and you are only in the middle stage of entraining Qi, so you have the nerve to talk?"

    "The resentment value from Ma Ping is +69!"

    The old man was furious, as if his scars had been uncovered, he said angrily: "Go to hell!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507: The Real Girl Is Easy To Use (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's simple sentence directly told the old man that he was heartbroken, which is equivalent to seeing someone's wound and sprinkle some salt on it.

    It is true that the old man's age seems to be in his seventies or eighties, at least to say the least.

    Because he is a cultivator, his physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people, Su Xun felt that this person might be older than he appeared on the surface.

    No one can tell the real age, anyway, only one point is known, he is already a lot of years old.

    If it is reasonable at this age, no matter how casually you cultivate, it is impossible to reach this level. It can only be said that this old man really has no talent in this area.

    It is also impossible for him to practice recently, because it is also important to cultivate this thing as early as possible. Basically, it is best to be around ten years old.

    I'm really too old, I'm afraid I won't even be able to step through the threshold.

    He can become a monk in the Qi-Entraining Realm, which means that he has already started, but looking at him again, it is clear that you have been in the Qi-Entraining Realm for many years, and you are still struggling in the Qi-Entraining Realm.

    In terms of proving qualifications, it is too mediocre.

    This is also the pain of the rickety old man in his life. He is eager to break through, but the last breakthrough was more than ten years ago, and he can only stagnate in the middle of the Qi-entraining state.

    However, because he is a cultivator, even if he is not strong enough, in the world of ordinary people, he can run rampant without any scruples.

    Usually in the eyes of other people, such as the group of members of the Fire Snake Gang, they all think that he is really too powerful, he is really a top expert.

    I liked it all day long and was surrounded by flattery and flattery. Suddenly meeting Su Xun who was telling the truth was really unacceptable, and his breathing became short of breath for a while.

    Possibly because a little salt is not too satisfying, Su Xun also wants to add some cumin powder.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he played his own cheap attribute again: "To be honest, at your age, there is no room for improvement."

    "Don't think about breaking through again. There is no such hope. It's better to eat and drink well, and enjoy the few lives you have. Let us young people make breakthroughs."

    "The resentment value from Ma Ping is +99."

    The rickety old man finally couldn't take it anymore, and he ran away completely, only to hear him roar: "You bastard, today I must teach you how to be a man."

    "watch out!"

    It started, this guy punched Su Xun in the face.

    Although the aura is not too obvious, you can still feel that in this small space, the aura is constantly surging.

    The battle officially started, and Su Xun's eyes suddenly became serious.

    Just now the ridicule was ridicule, but after all, this person has a higher realm than himself, Su Xun should be more careful, so as not to fall down today.

    Su Xun brought up the aura on his body, and faced up to the difficulties without flinching.

    ?Relying on his strong reaction ability, Su Xun was barely able to fight this old man. At this moment, the two sides seemed really inseparable.

    However, Su Xun's heart was already a little uneasy, not as calm as he seemed on the surface.

    During the battle, Su Xun finally understood the importance of realm.

    No wonder it is really necessary to break through. Every time the realm is improved, the degree of tyranny of the spirit energy will be different.

    This guy is in the middle stage, and he is in the early stage, but only a small realm, Su Xun can feel that his aura seems to be stronger than his own.

    If you really want to lose a big realm, I'm afraid you won't be able to play. If you encounter that, you can only be crushed.

    In fact, Su Xun really thought too much about this. This old man may not be able to crush him. After all, he has the inheritance of Wuling Xianjun.

    Mainly it was Su Xun who just stepped into this path, and it is only in its infancy at present.

    As for this old man, although his realm is only one level higher than Su Xun's, he has been a cultivator of immortality for decades after all.

    It's good that he didn't break through much, but the aura in his body has been polished by him, which is already quite powerful. In this realm, he should have no opponent.

    Even if you encounter someone in the late stage of Qi Entraining Realm, you may not be unable to fight.

    So what Su Xun didn't notice was that the old man's expression seemed to be a little bit suspicious at the moment, and his eyes were constantly flickering.

    It's not normal, it feels completely abnormal.

    ?This kid is only at the early stage of entraining Qi. Seeing that his spiritual energy is unstable, the result isHe actually carried out several tricks under his own hands.

    He thought it was a bit strange that he could easily crush him.

    Su Xun also knows that the current situation is actually not good for him.

    Both of them are currently rookies among the cultivators, and it can be said that they are pecking at each other. However, this old thing has been practiced for decades after all, so it is not easy to deal with.

    It is no longer enough to just fight like this, and Su Xun is not polite, so he has to think of other ways.

    With a thought, Sun Wukong's Ruyi Golden Cudgel weighing thirty-eight thousand catties appeared in Su Xun's hand.

    In fact, Su Xun does not have such great power, but after becoming its master, he can easily control it.

    Even if he gave the Ruyi Golden Cudgel to others, others would not be able to move it.

    With this thing, in the battle, I can obviously relax, maybe there will be a turning point!

    The rickety old man was obviously stunned for a moment, the appearance of Su Xun's stick was really strange, it just appeared in his hand out of thin air.

    "Baby, I never thought you would have such a treasure in your hands."

    The old man's eyes lit up suddenly, and at the same time he licked his chapped lips.

    With a murderous heart, it is obvious that this is an attempt to kill and seize treasure.

    The reason why there has been no progress in this life is that apart from his own problems, there is also him who has not obtained some treasures such as natural materials and earthly treasures.

    Without the support of big people, I am timid and more reluctant to take risks, how can this be possible, where is the treasure who hit him in the face by himself.

    Today, in this kid, it seems that he saw something extraordinary. Killing people and seizing treasures is the easiest thing.

    "boom!"

    However, after Su Xun got the golden cudgel, his combat effectiveness was obviously extraordinary.

    It was only when he started fighting that he realized that the golden cudgel was so easy to use.

    I used to think that it was very weak, and it was useless to hit ordinary people. It was too powerful, and if it was not well controlled, it would kill people.

    Moreover, he himself is completely capable of dealing with ordinary people with his bare hands. There is no need to use a stick, and it might attract attention, so Su Xun rarely uses this thing.

    I just discovered today that in the battle with the cultivators, this golden cudgel is really good to use, not comfortable.

    Knock it down with a stick, and the golden cudgel itself has an extremely powerful force.

    "Pfft！！"

    It was just a stick, and the crooked old man spurted out a mouthful of blood uncontrollably.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508 Surrender (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The rickety old man's eyes were full of horror.

    It was only then that he realized how terrifying the treasure this kid was holding was.

    Obviously he thought too much just now, the treasure is a good treasure, the key is that he has the ability to snatch it back.

    After having the Ruyi Golden Cudgel, it was obvious that the situation had tilted, and the balance of victory was tilting towards Su Xun.

    It only took a while, and he was already injured. If the fight continues like this, the result can be imagined.

    The rickety old man is not stupid, on the contrary, he is very shrewd. The reason he can live to such a great age is because he is timid and treacherous.

    If you really encounter any danger, anyway, don't go up to head-on, and run quickly is the kingly way.

    His eyes flickered for a moment, and then without saying a word, he turned around and was about to run away.

    The road on the side of the door has been blocked by Su Xun, so he can't go there, it's like throwing himself into a trap.

    Fortunately, there are still windows here, and there is a huge floor-to-ceiling window behind him, only a few meters away.

    Although the window was closed, it didn't have much impact. He just had to rush over, smash the glass directly, and jump out of the window to run.

    It's just a two-story villa. For a cultivator, this height is like playing with it, and there is no difficulty.

    "Want to run?"

    Su Xun had already seen this person's intentions ahead of time, clenched the golden cudgel with both hands, and poured some aura into it.

    Immediately Su Xun discovered something miraculous. The golden cudgel seemed to be very excited and trembled twice, as if there was some chemical reaction with Su Xun.

    Su Xun suddenly understood that the Ruyi Golden Cudgel was a weapon for cultivators, maybe it was a magic weapon or something.

    It's just that it's too early to take it out by myself, and it's just right to use it now.

    A quick stick hit this person, and he fell to the ground before he had time to run out.

    After falling to the ground, the rickety old man remained motionless. In the next second, several streams of blood spread out from his head.

    Su Xun knew that this person was probably dead.

    Having been beaten and injured just now, coupled with the power of the stick just now, after being infused with aura, it became obviously different, and it was impossible for him to block it.

    Killing a cultivator can't make Su Xun excited.

    However, this may be regarded as the most difficult battle for Su Xun.

    It is also thanks to having a Ruyi golden cudgel, otherwise, I would really not be able to beat this guy. I am afraid that I will not know how it will end today.

    For Su Xun, this was a good start, and it gave him a lot of confidence, proving that he could already fight immortals.

    With the passage of time, my own strength will definitely become stronger and stronger. At that time, I don't care what kind of family you are, as long as you don't follow, I will kill you to the bottom.

    Zhang Sanshun was left in the room, as well as the three women who had been frightened out of their wits.

    Su Xun spoke lightly, and said to the three sexy women: "You three, go out, stay at the door, and don't run around."

    For this kind of woman, Su Xun does not have any fluctuations in his heart, and has no interest at all. He is similar to those Internet celebrities and female anchors on the Internet.

    Not to mention, I don¨t know how much it is, maybe it¨s a bus or something, a student card, a senior card

    For someone like Su Xun who is obsessed with cleanliness, this kind of woman doesn't even want to touch her.

    Im going to talk to Zhang Sanshun about something, and I don't want to see these women around, so there's no need to kill them, but after hearing something, it's inevitable that it will spread if it goes out.

    Today they are Zhang Sanshun's playthings, so they are obviously uncertain, and they are by the side of some important person again.

    At this time, Su Xun was like a demon, very scary, whatever he said, he didn't dare to talk nonsense at all, let them go out, and went out quickly.

    Su Xun also believed that after they went out, they might squat at the door and not run around. They didn't have the guts.

    In a blink of an eye, only Su Xun and Zhang Sanshun were the only living people in this room.

    Zhang Sanshun was desperate in his heart, he was completely dumbfounded, he no longer had any thoughts of resistance, and completely let go of his thoughts.

    Don't be afraid of guns, the strongest master around him can't beat him, what else can I do, I can only let others slaughter meup.

    Su Xun's expression was relaxed at this moment, staring at this guy intentionally, gave him a look, and wanted to know how this person reacted.

    Zhang Sanshun's whole body trembled, and Su Xun's glance made him feel as if he fell into the abyss in an instant.

    The whole body was already cold, so cold that it was numb, and the blood all over his body seemed to be unable to flow.

    The ghost knows how he got into trouble with this great god.

    Zhang Sanshun spoke, he didn't want to die, and the strong desire to survive in his heart made him have to speak at this time.

    He said in a slightly weak voice: "Before you kill me, I want to know one thing, how did I offend you?"

    "Would you let me die with peace in my eyes?"

    Su Xun felt in his heart that this guy is really a character, and what he said is quite level.

    Laughed, Su Xun didn't intend to kill him, the two of them really had nothing to do with each other, and he didn't offend Su Xun, he could only say that he didn't manage his subordinates well, which made Su Xun unhappy.

    Su Xun said: "I didn't say I wanted to kill you, put your clothes on, I have something to tell you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun turned his body around, he was not interested in watching a man put on clothes.

    Usually in the dormitory, when he saw Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng, he felt that his eyes were hot enough, not to mention this greasy middle-aged man.

    People say that the back is reserved for the person you trust the most, and it is a relatively stupid behavior to leave the back for the enemy, or someone whose purpose is unknown.

    However, Su Xun didn't care, he just did it because he wasn't afraid at all.

    For Zhang Sanshun, this is a good opportunity. He still has a pistol next to him. He only needs to raise the gun and shoot Su Xun in the back. What a tempting opportunity, it may make him reverse the situation.

    In fact, Su Xun also intentionally tested him. A pistol could not pose a threat to Su Xun. After he fired the first shot, Su Xun guaranteed that he would not be able to fire the second shot.

    And if he really shoots, the person's life will be gone.

    His life is in his own hands.

    Zhang Sanshun did have this idea. He glanced at Su Xun's back, but later, he controlled it. Su Xun's strength prevented him from doing such crazy things.

    "Plop！"

    Su Xun suddenly heard such a voice, and only after hearing it did he realize that the guy had already knelt behind him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509 I Am Your Dog (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, don't kill me, I will obey you from now on, you are my master!"

    After Su Xun turned around, Zhang Sanshun, who was kneeling behind, said tremblingly.

    If someone who knew Zhang Sanshun, or someone who had heard of his name, saw this scene, they would definitely not believe it.

    How is it possible, how could the well-known leader of the Fire Snake Gang kneel down like this, with a humble look.

    As everyone knows, in the minds of many people, Zhang Sanshun is a big man, and he is the object of worship of many people on the Tao.

    In everyone's opinion, maybe even if he died, he wouldn't be able to look like this, let alone kneel down for others, and even put his posture so low.

    As everyone knows, this is the most instinctive desire to survive. When encountering danger, people will subconsciously hide. This is the desire to survive.

    At such a juncture of life and death, for his own life, what else can he say, and he can do what he can to survive.

    Over the years, he has also experienced some moments of life and death. He has experienced more humiliating moments than this before, so he also understands the preciousness of this life.

    Originally, after seeing the elder died, he was completely desperate. At that moment, his body was extremely cold, without any temperature.

    Thinking that he is also dead, people like Su Xun will never let him go, he can't escape by doing anything, and few people can experience the feeling of blank brain before dying.

    However, Su Xun's words rekindled his hope. He knew that he had to make amends, otherwise he could not know Su Xun's attitude. Who knew whether he would kill him or not.

    Su Xun smiled. This person is still sensible. He didn't shoot Su Xun quietly just now, which means that Su Xun will not kill him, and he can spare his life.

    A smart person is good, and he is willing to let people deal with him.

    "Get up!"

    When Su Xun came here, he didn't intend to kill him, but just wanted him to warn his subordinates, so as not to cause trouble for himself.

    Seeing his sincerity, Su Xun was even more satisfied. This kind of smart person must be used well. If he makes good use of it, it is a sharp knife in his hands.

    It would be a pity if he just killed it like this, and it would be wrong.

    Zhang Sanshun felt as if he was being pardoned, and his body was already drenched, but Su Xun's words made him feel relieved, and he relaxed a lot, so he got up quickly.

    However, when he got up, Su Xun realized that his left leg seemed to be abnormal, as if he had lost the ability to move.

    Originally kneeling on the ground, for a normal person, he could get up in no time.

    However, he struggled a bit, and had to hold his left leg with one hand and forcefully lift it up. The whole process lasted more than ten seconds.

    His left leg was obviously unable to bend.

    Su Xun then asked, "What happened to your left leg?"

    Unknowingly, Su Xun made a taboo.

    It's no secret that Zhang Sanshun is lame, everyone knows it.

    And Zhang Sanshun cared about this matter most in his heart, and usually didn't want to hear it mentioned by others.

    Once someone dares to lift his legs in front of him, then I'm sorry, this person is dead, there is nothing to say, he must be dead and can't die anymore.

    Over time, everyone has understood his taboo, and no one will easily talk about it, and everyone deliberately avoids this topic.

    Besides, it's not very polite to talk about other people's flaws, and most people don't say this.

    But from Su Xun's mouth, there is no taboo.

    Zhang Sanshun didn't have the capital to be angry at all, but he had to explain to Su Xun well: "When I was fighting with others, my leg was broken by someone."

    "The bone has been necrotic and can't be repaired. I tried many methods but nothing worked, so I can only look like this. It's a bit inconvenient at ordinary times, but the rest is fine."

    Su Xun was a little surprised. He really didn't expect that such characters are still crippled.

    Presumably, it must have happened before when he didn't have the status he has now. After all, his current status was achieved little by little.

    Of course, this also further proves from the side that this person is not simple.

    He is already a person with limited mobility, but someone can still work hard for him, and he can still be the boss, which is enough to explain the problem, ?I'm afraid that some means will not work.

    Su Xun suddenly had a thought, just scaring him is not enough, although it is effective, but he may not be sincerely obedient, maybe it is the best way to hit a stick and then give a candy.

    After moving a bench over, Su Xun said to him, "Sit on the bed, and then stretch your legs onto the bench."

    Zhang Sanshun is very obedient, and Su Xun does what he says.

    Su Xun opened his Eye of Salvation, and he took a look. Indeed, the knee of his left leg was completely necrotic.

    The knee is the most critical area, which is equivalent to connecting the preceding and the following, allowing your legs to bend and move.

    Knee bone necrosis is equivalent to the use of the whole leg, and the person who did it is really ruthless.

    "Who beat this? It's too cruel." Su Xun couldn't help but said, the pain at that time was probably more exaggerated than heart-piercing.

    Zhang Sanshun was very calm when he recalled the past, and Su Xun's current attitude made him not have too much fear.

    So he was able to talk to Su Xun calmly, only to hear Zhang Sanshun say to him: "It was this opponent from before. I fell into his hands that time. I am lucky to be able to save my life."

    "Later he also fell into my hands, and then I threw him into the river to feed the fish."

    Su Xun was not moved at all. As a cultivator, he would not be frightened by such things.

    He started his own treatment and said: "I know some medical skills, I can help you with the treatment, don't move!"

    Zhang Sanshun was quite surprised, Su Xun also treated him, what the hell is this, I wanted to say that you should save your energy, it is useless.

    If it can be cured, Zhang Sanshun, who has everything he needs now, may have already been cured.

    The area of ??bone necrosis is too large to be saved by current medicine.

    However, when the words came to his lips, he still didn't dare to say them, he didn't dare to offend Su Xun, so let him be happy.

    The power of the Eye of Salvation was beyond his imagination. Ten minutes later, Su Xun said, "Get up and walk."

    "Um?"

    Zhang Sanshun didn't take it seriously at first, but he subconsciously discovered that his left leg seemed to be able to move.

    Immediately, he stood up and took two steps, some of which were not very smooth. This was because he hadn't moved for a long time, and he was able to walk normally.

    "Okay, it turned out to be really good."

    Zhang Sanshun was very pleasantly surprised, knelt down in front of Su Xun again, and said, "Master, I will be your dog from now on, and I will be at your disposal!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 Can't see the sun tomorrow (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Convinced, Zhang Sanshun is completely convinced to Su Xun now.

    Perhaps this is the legendary master. The master of masters is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    Anyway, Zhang Sanshun's status is not low, and he has been around Jiang Hai for many years, at least, so he knows a lot of things.

    For example, this world is actually far less peaceful than it seems, and there is a group of monks who are much stronger than ordinary people.

    The crooked old man next to him is an example. He is extremely powerful. He has seen his strength before, so he was very shocked.

    As a result, in front of Su Xun, he is still not Su Xun's opponent, which proves that Su Xun can completely crush him, and his strength is even more terrifying.

    It was just fear in his heart. He did kneel just now, but he was frightened. In order to save his life, he had no better choice, so he could only do so.

    But this time, the mentality is obviously different.

    With a random shot, he actually revived his leg that had been disabled for many years.

    It is said that it is a wonderful hand rejuvenation, but there is no way to describe the magic of it.

    In this way, Zhang Sanshun completely loses his temper with Su Xun's display of abilities.

    It seems that Su Xun is omnipotent in his eyes.

    Comparing him to Su Xun, he is like an ant, without any capital to compare with. He can even say bluntly that Su Xun can take away his special life whenever he wants.

    Whether to kill him or not, you don't even need to think too much, it's just a matter of Su Xun's thought.

    It is Su Xun's tolerance that he can live.

    It is a gift from Su Xun that the leg can be cured.

    If it is said that the heart was full of fear just now, then I am grateful to Su Xun now.

    Willingly want to surrender in front of Su Xun, this kind of awesome master, being his dog, is much stronger than the current self.

    It's just that it doesn't sound good to say, but Zhang Sanshun has lived for so many years, and he also knows that face is actually useless at all.

    If he can be Su Xun's dog, it will be a great thing for him in the future.

    People often say that it depends on the owner to beat a dog. If one day he is really beaten by someone, what will happen to him? Su Xun, the owner, will definitely not let him go.

    Su Xun is also quite satisfied with this guy's performance.

    There is really a desire to conquer in people's hearts, not only for women, but also for those powerful figures with big names.

    Even if Su Xun is not a person with bad tastes, it is still very cool to hear him say that it is one of his dogs.

    This is the benefit of using both kindness and strength. If you just frighten, you can't achieve this effect.

    He will also be obedient, but it is forced, and he will not really surrender in his heart.

    Su Xun said lightly: "Okay, you stand up, your knees are good, you can't keep kneeling."

    Zhang Sanshun was also obedient, and quickly stood up.

    After getting up, he stood respectfully on Su Xun's flank, looking cautious, as if he didn't dare to say anything.

    After working for a long time, Su Xun finally got down to business. He said, "Do you know why I came here to find you today?"

    "Forehead´´´"

    The expression on his face suddenly froze.

    Zhang Sanshun really didn't know why Su Xun came to him. At first, he himself was quite surprised by this question, and he had never seen it before.

    I have never heard of such a person in Jianghai, and he has been cultivating his personality over the years, and has never offended any big shots. Reasonably, no one will come to kill him.

    As for his previous opponents, he had already wiped out them all, how could he let the tiger go back to the mountain.

    It's just that he was frightened by Su Xun later, coupled with the refreshment after his legs healed, which caused him to forget this question for a while.

    Now that Su Xun took the initiative to mention it, he really didn't know how to answer it.

    Su Xun spoke by himself: "Because you have a hall master under your command, who bullied my friend today, was beaten up by me, threatened to retaliate against me, and said that I would die."

    "I was thinking, instead of waiting to die, I might as well take the initiative to talk to you and see how awesome you are."

    When speaking, Su Xun had a calm expression on his face.

    The tone is quite relaxed, anyway, everyoneIt can't be seen at all. He has signs of being threatened. Looking at it like this, he doesn't know who is threatening whom.

    Zhang Sanshun was stupefied all of a sudden, and the expression on his face could be described as shocking and angry. He couldn't figure out that such a thing would happen.

    At the same time, he hurriedly lowered his head and explained to Su Xun: "Master, this is really the first time I've heard of this, it's really not what I meant!"

    "I know it wasn't what you meant. If it was what you meant, do you think you can still live to this day?" Su Xun asked back.

    For a while, Zhang Sanshun's body trembled again, and it was obvious that he didn't dare to speak anymore.

    Su Xun said: "One is the hall master, and the other is his subordinate, the younger brother who is not quite up to the mark, these two people, you give me a warning."

    "I'm too lazy to get rid of them anymore, it's a waste of my time, if they dare to come to make trouble, or harass my friends, remember, I'll make you all disappear."

    Although the sound was not loud, to Zhang Sanshun's ears, it sounded like it was about to explode.

    Just listen to him hurriedly said: "Don't worry about this, master, don't worry, I will definitely kill those two animals."

    Thinking that he was so frightened tonight because of his subordinates, Zhang San had the urge to strangle those two people to death.

    But in my current situation, it also means a blessing in disguise. I really can't talk about whether those two people did a good thing or a bad thing.

    But Zhang Sanshun only understands one thing, if they offended Su Xun, then these two people have come to the end of their lives.

    "Okay, I don't care how you deal with it. That's your business. Don't call me master in the future. Instead, call me Young Master Su."

    Su Xun dislikes this title, but at his age, calling himself "brother" is not appropriate.

    "Yes, Young Master Su!"

    Zhang Sanshun nodded again and again. In the photo of Su Xun, he has lost his mind.

    Su Xun immediately described the hall master's characteristics, and Zhang Sanshun immediately knew who it was. After all, there were only twelve hall masters, who were equivalent to leaders in the company, so he naturally knew who it was.

    As for the younger brother, Su Xun didn't say anything, probably he didn't know him either, so let's ask the hall master.

    "Young Master Su, don't worry, those two people won't see the sun tomorrow." Zhang Sanshun's face showed a trace of old viciousness.

    It doesn't matter how to deal with Su Xun, because it has nothing to do with him. It's good for those two guys to disappear, so as to save trouble in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511 Small Black Box (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "By the way, I want to ask you something."

    Su Xun seemed to suddenly think of something.

    Zhang Sanshun nodded quickly, and said without thinking: "Young Master Su, tell me."

    Now even if Su Xun asks him about some unknown things in the past, he will probably know everything.

    No way, the pressure Su Xun put on him was too great, which made him completely lose the idea of ??lying, and even dared not lie at all.

    Su Xun asked: "That old man is quite powerful, why is he in your Fire Snake Gang?"

    Although Su Xun looked down on him quite a bit, at such an advanced age, to return to this realm is like the kind of bastard in the game. He has no level and only knows how to be a bum.

    But there is one thing to say, after all, they are immortal cultivators. In the world of ordinary people, they already exist like bugs, if they do not concentrate their forces.

    Relying on the power of ordinary people, it is completely impossible to wipe out this kind of existence.

    So Su Xun was a little confused. No matter how powerful the Fire Snake Gang is, they can't get that old man to come and join them.

    Although the old man seemed to have a high status, and he seemed to be indifferent to Zhang Sanshun, Su Xun still felt that this guy was a bit worthless.

    When Zhang Sanshun heard that this was the problem, and it was nothing, he hurriedly said: "This person came to me a few years ago."

    "It seems that I offended someone who shouldn't be offended. I was hunted down to Jianghai. He also knew that I was here in Jianghai. He was quite capable, so he asked me to cooperate."

    "He can be a nominal elder with me to protect my safety, and I have to hide him well so that he won't be discovered, that's why it's always been like this."

    Zhang Sanshun smiled helplessly, and said: "Otherwise, no matter how powerful I am, I can't recruit people like this."

    "And I didn't help much, and I spent a lot of money to buy him expensive medicinal materials and the like. I usually act like an old man, with a very bad temper."

    Seeing that he was dead, Zhang Sanshun began to complain. Obviously, in the past few years, everyone has not gotten along very well.

    But who told him to be an immortal cultivator, and he didn't dare to provoke him, so he could only bear with him for a while. After all, having a master by his side is also a guarantee.

    Unexpectedly, the first time I saw him make a real move today, he was beaten to death by Su Xun, without even a chance to breathe.

    Therefore, in Zhang Sanshun's heart, it is inevitable that there will be some resentment.

    Such rubbish turned out to be like a big name. The money invested in him in the past few years, let alone more than 100 million yuan, turned out to be such an ending in the end, which is really heartbreaking.

    Fortunately, Su Xun was kind and didn't do anything to him.

    Su Xun nodded, understood what was going on, and solved a doubt in his heart.

    This old man has been stuck in the middle stage of Qi-entraining environment for many years. It can be said that he is quite rubbish. I guess he himself is quite timid.

    Being chased and killed by others, I guess I was really scared. I don't know what coincidence I met Zhang Sanshun, so I hid with him, and passed a few years smoothly.

    Delicious food and drinks are enshrined, and if you want a woman, you must also arrange it properly.

    Try to meet his needs as much as possible, and there are still a bunch of people who can call and drink. It is really cool to be reasonable. I guess he is here, and he doesn't really want to leave.

    Shaking his head, Su Xun glanced at the old man's body, and he suddenly noticed something.

    This old man, after all, is also a cultivator of immortals. After living such a long life, he must have some things that can be used on him, right?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun's mind suddenly became active, don't miss it if you pass by.

    Su Xun squatted next to the old man's corpse, did something unkind, and started groping on his corpse.

    Zhang Sanshun next to him was stunned, thinking that Su Xun might have some special hobby, but he didn't dare to speak, so he could only watch dryly.

    The clothes on the old man's body were ordinary, just a normal Tang suit, with no pockets on his body, and two on his trousers.

    However, I took a look in my pocket, and it was empty, not to mention any treasures, not even the most basic things such as a mobile phone and a wallet.

    Su Xun was a little disappointed in his heart. When he glanced around, he suddenly stopped at the old man's chest.

    On the part of the chest, there seems to be some flatness in one place, and at the same time it protrudes.??, it seems a bit abnormal.

    There was a sudden movement in my heart, there was something in the clothes, and I shot it immediately, without shy away from anything, I just reached out and took it out.

    It's a small black box. The first thing I feel when I get it is a bit heavy. It seems that this thing is not made of wood, but made of Wannian black iron.

    Let alone more than ten catties, a box of more than ten catties, it looks like a palm, which is obviously abnormal.

    Wouldn't it be uncomfortable to wear this thing in your clothes all day long? Anyway, Su Xun felt that he was lucky to be a cultivator, otherwise, he would definitely not be able to hold on!

    The box is not big, the whole body is black, and the thickness is only about a few centimeters. It does not take up space and is more convenient to carry on the body.

    I didn't look carefully, this is not the time, and Su Xun also knew that there must be a mystery in this thing.

    If there is no mystery, the old man would not carry it with him all day, which means that this thing is extremely important to him, and he does not want others to find out.

    Even Su Xun secretly guessed that he has been hunted down, whether it has something to do with this small black box.

    Just put it in your pocket, anyway, put it away when you see it, and study it slowly when you go back.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Leave me a contact information, and I will find you in the future if I have something to do."

    There is no need to be polite to this guy, since he has been accepted, then he has to do something.

    Many times there are some things that Su Xun doesn't want to deal with, you can let him deal with them, so as to save Su Xun any more trouble.

    Zhang Sanshun quickly took out his mobile phone and left a number for Su Xun.

    "Then I'll leave first, and I'll leave the rest to you," Su Xun said.

    "Young Master Su, where do you live, I'll see you off."

    "No need, I'll just go back by myself!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun jumped directly from the window, relying on his aura, his whole body was like a superficial touch.

    As for Zhang Sanshun, he was quite shocked, and he only had admiration in his heart.

    It's too powerful, this is probably the peerless master in the legend, he can completely walk in the air like walking on the ground, and martial arts novels dare not write like this.

    After watching Su Xun leave, Zhang Sanshun came back to his senses completely, sat on the bed paralyzed, and took a long time to breathe out.

    What I experienced just now was like a nightmare, but also like a dream, I can't explain the feeling.

    Immediately after he dialed the number, he showed a cold expression and murderous intent in his eyes: "There are two people, bring them here for me, right away!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512: Hellfire (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It really took Su Xun a long time to reach the vicinity of the school, and it was already midnight.

    When I first jumped up and down with aura, it felt really cool.

    The body has become a lot lighter, and I feel like a superhero in a movie, who can fly over walls, similar to flying.

    However, there is a price to be paid for pretending to be coercive. Su Xun didn't expect that it would be a waste of his aura to do so.

    In Su Xun's realm, the aura in his body is not much. After all, it is only the early stage of entraining Qi. In the eyes of some experts, this is a very pitiful realm.

    After leaving the villa not far away, Su Xun couldn't fly anymore, but his angel wings had also entered a cooling state and couldn't be used.

    If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¨t have pretended. It would be nice to let that guy find someone to drive him off. It¨s much better than walking now. It¨s late at night, and there are no taxis.

    Su Xun's running speed is quite fast, several times faster than ordinary people, not necessarily slower than a car.

    Short-term sprints are okay, but if you really do this for a long time, you really can't stand it. No one can continue to sprint.

    Su Xun is also embarrassed to go back to find someone else, so that they can send a car or something.

    There was no other way, so I had to take out my phone, search for a few minutes, and found an express car, quickly added dozens of dollars, and called over.

    The distance is quite long, the driver was timid and slow, and it was already midnight when he arrived at the school.

    Su Xun thought about it, the school can't get in, the dormitory will close at 11:30, and no one can go in, unless you have some ulterior deal with the dormitory auntie.

    I'm too lazy to go back, don't tell me if I can't get in at that time, if I wake up the dormitory auntie, and it happens that she has menopause, maybe I will catch you and scold you, asking why you are so late.

    After thinking about it, I decided to forget it, and found a hotel in front of the school to stay.

    Except for small hotels, the better ones are chain hotels, which cost more than 200 yuan a night. Today is not a weekend, so the price is slightly lower.

    On weekends, college students will come out. Those who have girlfriends will bring their girlfriends, and those who don¨t have girlfriends will bring their boyfriends. The hotel business is quite good.

    After all, it is near the school. If you want to find an expensive one, it may not be easy to find. The high-end ones of others will not be opened here. Most of the students do not have that spending power.

    Su Xun doesn't pay much attention to these things, he just sleeps for a few hours, and can go back early tomorrow morning.

    Su Xun felt quite ashamed to open the game by himself. It's so boring to play the glory of the king alone.

    First thing I took a shower.

    After all, he killed someone today. Although he was beaten with a golden cudgel, Su Xun felt that he was still a little bit unlucky.

    The best way is to take a bath to wash away the bad luck and the like, and make people feel more comfortable.

    ? After taking a shower, Su Xun realized that the curtains in the room had been forgotten. This is due to the fact that there are fewer people staying in the hotel. When most people enter a hotel, the first thing they do is to quickly close the curtains.

    After pulling it up, he took out the small black box, which Su Xun had been wondering all the way, what it was, and now he was finally able to find out.

    Shaking it by my ear, I wanted to hear if it could make a sound, to judge whether there was anything inside, but there was no.

    It hurts a bit. When I tried to open it, I found that the box seemed to be sealed and couldn't be opened at all.

    It took a lot of effort, but it still didn't work.

    The key problem is that the chain cannot be seen, but there are three small holes of the same size in the middle.

    It seems that it is about the size of a mung bean, and the distribution is regular, but how to open this thing?

    Su Xun tried it, but found no mystery.

    He even thought of using his own aura to imbue this small wooden box, but it didn't work, it could be said that there was no reaction at all.

    At this time, there is no better way to think of it, and the desire for violence is suddenly aroused in people's hearts.

    My heart said that the best way might be to sabotage it and smash it open violently, no matter how gaudy you are or how ingenious the design is.

    Simple and rude to rule all the bells and whistles, just break open with violence.

    But after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun still held back abruptly, a little bit hesitant.

    so fine? box, if it is directly violent, it is estimated that people have already considered this problem, and it may not be effective.

    Maybe there will be some self-destruct program or the like, and it will be a scam at that time.

    Suddenly realized a point, the old man had this thing in his hand, and he probably didn't realize the mystery of it himself.

    If he opened it, I am afraid that Su Xun would not have anything to do today, so it is really difficult to open this thing.

    After thinking about it, it might have something to do with his low strength. Su Xun is not too anxious, so just take it slowly, anyway, this thing will not be lost in his hands.

    The future is long, you can study it slowly, maybe one day you will accidentally discover the mystery of it.

    If I want to get it done in one night, I'm afraid it's impossible.

    Su Xun directly put this thing on the bedside, no matter how much it is, he won't be like that old man, put it in his clothes like a baby, it's too awkward.

    Lying on the bed, anyone who is familiar with Su Xun in this position knows that he is preparing for a lottery draw.

    Throughout the whole day today, Su Xun really got enough resentment points, and it was indeed the case after a glance.

    A total of 554 resentment points, enough for Su Xun to draw five times, quite comfortable.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the Monkey King skin [Hellfire]"

    "Sure enough, it's here!"

    ?Su Xun was pleasantly surprised, he really won the skin, five chances, as long as there are no accidents, there is a high probability of winning.

    Hellfire is the skin of a monkey. This Su Xun is very familiar with, and he has already won a monkey skin [Red Dead West] before.

    There are only a few monkey skins in total, and Su Xun is also very familiar with them, but he didn't expect another one.

    It's a pity that his favorite is ‐Supreme Treasure／, and he doesn't know when he will be able to draw it out.

    In an instant, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind. It was still the same as before, and each skin had a small animation.

    At the beginning of the picture, the whole is relatively dark. Sun Wukong is bound by several solid and huge chains, and his hands, feet and body are all comfortable.

    But after Sun Wukong gathered all his strength, he broke free the chains one by one in an instant.

    When all the chains were broken, Sun Wukong jumped up, and then fell down again, when the Great Sage returned, and the golden cudgel also appeared in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 Devouring Flames (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the same time, take a closer look, in this skin, Sun Wukong's skin seems to be like rocks on a volcano.

    The body seems to be full of magma, which may erupt at any time.

    Generally speaking, this skin is not very exquisite, but it is really domineering.

    It even gives people a feeling that when hitting someone with this skin, it should hurt more when the stick hits the person.

    Of course, Su Xun is even more curious about the use of such a domineering skin, his eyes are full of curiosity.

    If you ask Su Xun to guess, he really doesn't know how to guess. This skin makes people feel that they have no clue, and it feels like everything is possible, so I can only read the introduction by myself.

    After the card was turned over, a large piece of text surged on it for Su Xun to watch.

    Skin name: [Hellfire]

    Corresponding hero: Sun Wukong

    Skin effect: After the host uses the skin in reality, he will get a beam of hellfire.

    Hellfire is the most powerful flame in the world, and will obey the command of the host in the future to help you fight.

    And this flame can devour all flames of time, and grow itself, constantly evolving, becoming stronger and stronger.

    It can also protect the host. As long as there is hell fire, the host will be invulnerable to fire, and the flame will not be able to harm the host.

    "Is it so scary"

    After Su Xun saw this introduction, he was really shocked for a long time.

    Many magical skins have given Su Xun that shocking feeling before, and I am no exception to this one.

    The main thing is the purpose of this hell fire, which makes people feel incredible, it is too powerful.

    This also means that Su Xun has the ability to control flames. After all, any flames can only be swallowed by this hell fire.

    Moreover, the human body, if it is reasonable, no matter how tyrannical you are, it cannot withstand the long-term burning of the flame.

    Because there are many powerful beings in the flame, it must be different from the fire used by ordinary people.

    However, after having this, it also proves that no matter what kind of fire you are, it will not be able to hurt Su Xun in the future.

    Although Su Xun has nothing to do and can't come across fire, it is obviously a great thing to have such an awesome ability.

    Su Xun didn't say anything nonsense, he couldn't wait, and used this skin directly.

    In the next second, at the position of Su Xun's fingertips, a flame with a strange shape appeared.

    Or it can be said that this is just a small flame.

    The expression on his face was a little awkward, because it seemed to be different from the hell fire with the domineering arm in the system description just now.

    Su Xun was wondering if he had encountered a fake hellfire.

    "Ahem！！"

    However, after guessing what Su Xun was thinking, the system jumped out and hurriedly explained a few sentences, only to hear the system say: "Host, this hellfire is still in its infancy."

    "Equivalent to your human toddler, it takes time to grow up, as long as you give him flames to devour, then he can grow up quickly."

    Su Xun is powerless to complain, and he has to be like raising a child, watching it grow.

    However, the complaints are the complaints. After a closer look, I found that this hell fire is really strange.

    Precious is gray in color, which is completely different from the flames seen by ordinary people.

    Su Xun used his other hand to slowly approach the flame, but he didn't feel the scorching heat, instead he felt bursts of ice cold.

    This fire turned out to be cold, which has overturned Su Xun's common sense. I didn't expect that there are such interesting things in the world. It really makes people feel a little puzzled.

    Su Xun could feel that there seemed to be a connection between this little flame and himself. This connection was invisible, but it was also cut off, and each seemed to have a feeling for the other.

    ? I found a lighter in the room, the kind that costs 1 yuan a piece in the convenience store, and it is everywhere on the street.

    "Crack！！"

    Su Xun pressed the button of the lighter, and a ray of flame burst out. Su Xun turned on the flame to the maximum, almost burning his hair.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun was a little bit heartbroken, because the fire from this lighter looked better thanThe hell fire on his fingertips is bigger.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun was so confused just now, just a little bit.

    With a thought, under the command of Su Xun, the fire of hell began to devour the flames.

    The flames from the lighter are being continuously absorbed by the hellfire.

    It formed a line of fire in the air, which looked rather strange.

    The speed of absorption is quite fast, and Su Xun can clearly feel that the liquid gas in the lighter is being consumed continuously, making a "炸晴" sound.

    At the same time, the button of the lighter was getting hotter and hotter.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it's just a small lighter, even if it explodes, it won't have any effect on him.

    It can be felt that the hell fire seems to be alive. During this devouring process, it is very excited, just like a child eating.

    Soon, the last flame of the lighter was extinguished.

    When I usually use it, I feel that a lighter can be used for a long time, but I didn't expect it to be absorbed so quickly in less than a minute.

    Throwing the lighter into the trash can casually, no one would care about a piece of money.

    However, what made Su Xun quite painful was that he took a look and found that the hellfire was still as big as before, and hadn't grown stronger.

    It is probably the flame in the lighter, it is too unsightly, it can only be regarded as a tooth-strike festival.

    Even if there is a change, it is only a tiny point, which cannot be distinguished with the naked eye, which makes people feel a little depressed.

    Can't eat hot tofu in a hurry, Su Xun felt that there was nothing he could do about it, as the same sentence, take your time.

    If you really want to let it evolve, you can wait until one day you have nothing to do, find a place like a crater, and let it absorb it all at once.

    With a thought again, the flame disappeared directly and submerged into Su Xun's fingers, which looked very miraculous.

    This is because Hell Fire has recognized Su Xun as the main one, and Su Xun is almost one with him. They depend on each other and can blend together.

    It's already past one o'clock at night. If you don't sleep at this time, you may have no time to sleep.

    "Quick, hurry up and push hard, you move quickly, why don't you have any strength at all!"

    Unexpectedly, just after Su Xun fell asleep, he heard a rustling sound from the next door, and Su Xun vaguely heard what the couple next door were doing.

    I have no morals and no quality. It's already midnight, and I don't care about other people's feelings at all, and I don't let people sleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514 Su Xun's time is running out (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun calmed himself down and faced all this calmly. After all, he was staying in a hotel, so there was nothing he could do.

    Not to mention that it is a hotel next to the university. What everyone does in the hotel is self-evident, they are basically couples.

    It can be said that there are very few people like Su Xun who are alone, and they are quite strange.

    A hotel of this level can only be said to be very average, and it is impossible to expect good sound insulation, so Su Xun heard it like this.

    The key point is that Su Xun endured it for a while before he suddenly realized that it seemed that he had just started, and was being stimulated. His voice was getting louder and louder, and he had no intention of stopping at all.

    Not giving Su Xun any face at all made Su Xun very helpless.

    This woman is still of the more open type, to put it a bit harshly, that is Lang, that voice, Su Xun thought she was giving birth, the pain was mixed with happiness.

    There is no other way, I really can't sleep.

    He didn't bring earphones either. For the first time, Su Xun felt that he needed earphones, but unfortunately he didn't take them with him when he went out. After buying the mobile phone, he didn't seem to have used earphones.

    Su Xun didn't want to sleep anymore, instead of struggling so much, it's better to get up and practice.

    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Su Xun silently recited the law in his heart, and suddenly the aura of heaven and earth surged towards Su Xun again.

    After practicing, it really has the effect of calming the mind and rejuvenating the mind. Su Xun has no other distractions, and he can't hear all other sounds.

    Time passed unknowingly, a few hours, felt very fast, and passed by in a flash.

    Su Xun opened his eyes when the first ray of sunlight shone in through the curtains in the morning.

    "Huh！！"

    Opening his mouth and letting out a mouthful of turbid air, Su Xun felt quite happy and very comfortable physically and mentally.

    Although he didn't sleep all night, Su Xun's condition is undoubtedly the best.

    A night of practice is more beneficial to the human body than a night of sleep.

    In fact, there is no problem in the future without sleeping and just practicing. The problem is that it is not convenient to live in the dormitory.

    And I can still feel that the spiritual energy in the body has improved to a certain extent, and it is not far from the middle stage of entraining energy.

    Even though Su Xun did not practice hard, but after all, he has this talent and can do everything very quickly. Thinking of that crooked old man, he feels even more miserable.

    Get up and put on clothes, put the small black box in your pocket, take off the room card, check if there is anything left in the room, then Su Xun went to check out.

    Holding the deposit, I ate a breakfast outside. In addition to the cafeteria, there are actually many breakfast vendors outside the school early in the morning.

    Most of the tastes are quite good, and Su Xun even feels that it is much more delicious than the cafeteria.

    He ate five deep-fried dough sticks, two meat buns, and a bowl of tofu nao. He was very satisfied and comfortable.

    Then I bought a lot for those two roommates and prepared to go back and feed them.

    "Crack！！"

    The door of the dormitory is similar to that of the hotel. They are all card-swiping. When the card is pasted on it, there is a sound of mechanical current.

    After the door was opened, the two beasts actually won, crawled out of the bed, and looked at the door.

    Seeing that Su Xun came back, he said in surprise: "Su Xun, are you okay?"

    "Nonsense, I just had breakfast, what can I do, what happened to you two today, I woke up when I opened the door."

    "Isn't it because I was worried about you? I was so worried that I didn't sleep all night yesterday." Jiang Wu rubbed his eyes.

    Su Xun was amused, and said in his heart that if he hadn't noticed the presence of gum in your eyes, I would have almost believed it.

    However, the two of them were like this, probably because they were very worried yesterday, and they didn't dare to call themselves for fear of disturbing them.

    After yesterday was over, it was late, Su Xun thought they might be sleeping, so he didn't tell them.

    It can also be seen from this that this is a real brother, at least there is something wrong, very worried, and Su Xun understands it in his heart.

    It's just that the elders, if you don't want to say these hypocritical things directly, it's meaningless.

    Just listen to Su Xun explaining: "After it was resolved yesterday, it was too late and the dormitory was closed, so I went to the hotel next door to stay for one night."

    "It turned out that there was a couple in the fucking room next to them. They pretended for a whole night, and I didn't sleep well. It was early in the morning.came back.  "

    "Really, I have never encountered such a good thing."

    As soon as Jiang Wu heard this, he became excited. He said: "It's not me bragging to you. If it were me, I would be better than them. Everyone just hurt each other."

    ""

    Liu Rufeng is not as nervous as Jiang Wu, what he noticed was not the young couple sleeping next door, he was thinking, how did Su Xun handle this matter.

    There is no need to doubt whether what Su Xun said is true or false, and he will not talk nonsense. It is a joke, he will not talk about such things.

    But the Fire Snake Gang is so powerful, how did he get it done by himself, Liu Rufeng is a little confused about the reason, and Su Xun feels more and more like a black hole.

    When you feel that you know a lot about him, you may suddenly realize that what you know is just the tip of the iceberg.

    "Okay, hurry up and get me down for breakfast, or it will be cold in a while." Su Xun said.

    The scar on Jiang Wu's head has obviously healed, and he looks alive and kicking. One person can eat the amount of two people.

    After dinner, Su Xun rarely went to class, why not go to class, isn't it just to sleep.

    ? One or two classes in the morning are the hardest hit areas, and I don't really want to get up, so I skip classes.

    I woke up so early today, and I don't have the idea of ??going to bed anymore, so I naturally go to class.

    In the lecture theater, everyone finds their own seat and sits down casually. Su Xun and the others still follow the old rules. At the end, it is more convenient to play with mobile phones during class.

    ? Although it is also a matter of playing in the front, Su Xun always feels that it is too disrespectful to do it under the nose of the teacher.

    While playing with the phone, a reminder suddenly skipped on the phone, tomorrow is An Suke's birthday.

    This is a memo set by Su Xun himself. As we all know, mobile phone memos are easier to use now. There is a reminder function, and it will remind you when the time comes.

    After learning about An Suke's birthday, Su Xun specially set up a memo for fear of forgetting.

    It is estimated that this memo has been in the past for several months, Su Xun is a little ashamed, if it is not for the reminder of the memo, he really forgot, it seems that he is quite smart to set the reminder.

    An Suke's birthday, this can't be casual, you have to prepare in advance.

    It's only tomorrow, and there is not much time for Su Xun to prepare.

    "Tell me, if your girlfriend celebrates her birthday, what will you give?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 Tianyuan Hotel (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also has no experience in giving gifts to girls, so for a while, he was a little confused, so he consulted two roommates about his experience.

    Unexpectedly, these two guys were completely confused.

    They looked at each other, and then asked strangely: "May I ask, where can I get my girlfriend?"

    The two of them spoke in unison, and there was an indescribable tacit understanding. Only then did Su Xun realize that it turned out that he was wrong.

    Asking these two people is equivalent to not asking at all, because they don't even have girlfriends, what a fart to ask, everyone is a rookie with no experience.

    Jiang Wu even said: "Su Xun, today I have to criticize you. It's too much. Do you have to hit us both?"

    "Okay, I know you have a girlfriend, stop showing off." Liu Rufeng also said.

    Su Xun: "Come on, pretend I didn't say it."

    I thought about this thing, let's think about it for myself, and ask the two of them if there is not much hope.

    In terms of gifts, there are only two types, which can be summarized.

    The first one is very expensive, you can buy it directly, the more expensive and more delicate the better.

    And the second type is the kind that needs to be thoughtful. It may not be very expensive, but it is made by hand, which represents a strong heart and is more heartfelt.

    The vast majority of girls these days definitely like the more expensive the better, this is beyond doubt, even Su Xun himself knows it.

    But after all, it is An Suke, how can a girl who can be liked by Su Xun be the same as ordinary girls.

    It is certain that An Su does not like things that are made out of money, and Su Xun also knows that An Su is not just pretending, she has that kind of character from the bottom of her heart.

    Having been together for so long, Su Xun naturally knows whether it is true or not, and it is impossible for him not to be able to tell the difference.

    So if you think about it this way, let's get An Suke a more thoughtful one. After class, go shopping outside by yourself and buy some exquisite handicrafts.

    ！！！！！！

    In the evening, Su Xun invited An Suke out for dinner. As always, he ate in the cafeteria, which was convenient and affordable. This is what An Suke said.

    When An Suke appears, the return rate will always be higher, and even the resentment value can be drawn from time to time.

    Su Xun is usually very happy at this time. You have no choice but to be jealous of me, but you can't do anything to me. Is there anything more angry than this.

    When eating, Su Xun said directly: "Tomorrow is your birthday, where are you going to eat?"

    Su Xun didn't prepare any special surprises, maybe he didn't have that romantic cell in his body.

    I still think it's better to ask in advance and listen to An Suke's opinion. Wherever she likes to go, she can go there, why bother to make such a surprise.

    Little did he know that his simple sentence was enough to surprise people. An Suke's surprise was all written on his face, without any concealment.

    An Suke said pleasantly: "Su Xun, do you remember that tomorrow is my birthday?"

    Because some of Ansuke's social software have wrong birthdays, the birthdays mentioned above are not accurate.

    Since Su Xun can know the accuracy, it also shows that Su Xun remembered it by himself, and he has not mentioned this matter to him recently.

    An Suke has a thin skin, how could she take the initiative to tell Su Xun, she couldn't open her mouth.

    Su Xun smiled awkwardly, it seems that every girl still cares about her birthday, even An Suke is no exception.

    The more An Suke was pleasantly surprised, the more frightened Su Xun was. Fortunately, he probably kept an eye on her, otherwise An Su wouldn't have said anything, and she didn't know.

    By that time, she must be a little unhappy. Girls don't have a good temper. No matter how good the temper is, they will get angry sometimes.

    If a girl tells you that she has a particularly good temper, don't believe it, whoever believes it will suffer.

    But now everything is perfect, Su Xun said with a cheeky face: "When I was still in high school, I knew it by accident, and I have always remembered it in my heart."

    "At this time last year, we didn't know each other too well, and we didn't have a chance to celebrate your birthday. This year is finally possible."

    When saying these words, Su Xun was a little moved to be reasonable.

    Just in the past six months, I have undergone such a big change, if it is not because of the system, such an advantage as AnsukeCan the girl in my life have an intersection with herself?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun will inevitably be touched.

    However, Su Xun's true feelings were seen by An Suke. Girls' feelings are more delicate. She could feel what Su Xun expressed, and she was also moved.

    An Suke said emotionally: "Su Xun, you are enough for your birthday."

    What he said made Su Xun almost unable to hold back the desire to hold her in his arms and kiss her deeply.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "There must be me, every birthday will have me in the future."

    "But you still have to eat. Your birthday is only once a year. Let's celebrate it."

    An Suke said to her: "It's my birthday, so I must be the one who treats you to dinner. I'll go and have a look outside the school later. Let's find a restaurant."

    "Because some of my roommates also know about my birthday, and some classmates, I'm afraid it's not good if I don't invite them to dinner, so let's go together and introduce you to them by the way, what do you think?"

    Even at this time, An Suke is still seeking Su Xun's opinion. This kind of girl cannot be described in words.

    Su Xun can have any opinions, it's too late to be happy, it proves that An Su can introduce herself in a fair manner.

    Although the whole school should know about the matter between me and her, it is still different from a formal introduction.

    Su Xun simply said: "Since there are many classmates, don't be stingy, just find a better hotel, and I will book it."

    "At that time, I can bring my two roommates with me. I have been clamoring all day long that I don't have a girlfriend. See if your roommate is compatible with them. Maybe we can communicate with each other."

    After discussing it, the matter of tomorrow's birthday has almost been finalized. Su Xun took care of everything. It happens that tomorrow is the weekend, so it is convenient for him to go out.

    The next morning, I went to the dessert shop first and ordered a cake, an exquisite princess-shaped cake, tailor-made for girls.

    ? Also based on the principle of proximity, Su Xun found a high-end hotel near the school, which is said to be a five-star hotel. I don't know exactly what happened.

    It's called "Tianyuan Hotel", and you can stay there, but banquets and the like are important business items.

    Su Xun went to confirm with them, and booked a box, about 5,000 per table, not including drinks.

    This amount of money is naturally not considered, Su Xun directly pays the deposit, and waits for everyone to come together at night.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516 Not Having Fun

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon it was night, around five o'clock, Su Xun took his two roommates out.

    Others naturally didn't shout. The students in the class didn't know each other very well, and it wasn't Su Xun's birthday, so there was no need to shout.

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were still a little excited, and kept complaining why Su Xun didn't say that he would invite them to dinner earlier, so they didn't even prepare gifts.

    Su Xun just smiled and said nothing, didn't talk nonsense with them, took a taxi to the hotel, and at the same time went to pick up the cake on the way.

    Because of the large number of people, Su Xun didn't bother to drive his own Lamborghini. This car is good for everything, but it is quite painful for only two people.

    The performance is naturally impeccable, but in terms of practicality, if it is reasonable, it is not very practical.

    Fortunately, the hotel Su Xun chose was not far away, and he arrived in a short while, and the starting price for a taxi was only one.

    "You are all here!"

    When the three of Su Xun and the others came to Tianyuan Hotel, they found that An Suke and his party were already waiting at the hotel entrance, and they could see them when they got off the car.

    Needless to say, there were quite a lot of people, about a dozen of them, and there were even several boys. To be reasonable, Su Xun didn't think much of it.

    However, he doesn't feel anything in his heart, they are all classmates, it doesn't matter.

    An Suke specially dressed up today, wearing a simple and elegant coat, a long skirt and stockings on the lower body, which made people's eyes shine.

    ?The weather is already relatively cold, even if you wear a long skirt, you must wear stockings, which have the effect of resisting the cold.

    Just listen to An Suke and she said: "We took a taxi first when we received your news."

    Su Xun suddenly realized that he was on the way and ran to get a cake, so he was delayed for some time.

    "The resentment value from Huang Hao is +21!"

    At this moment, suddenly, the voice of resentment value drifted across Su Xun's mind.

    Inexplicably received the resentment value, Su Xun subconsciously looked up, there was a boy wearing gold-rimmed glasses.

    At the moment when his eyes were about to end, he quickly dodged.

    Su Xun couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly, and he probably knew it in his heart, and the possibility was very high that it was this person.

    As for whether his name is Huang Hao, this Su Xun can't be sure, it's just a guess.

    He didn't ask directly, anyway, if it's him, you'll know if you observe again.

    There is only one possibility, this person has a crush on An Suke, and he is An Suke's boyfriend. When he sees him, he feels a little unhappy, which is also very possible.

    But what is more embarrassing is that since he is unhappy, it can only make him so unhappy.

    It is best to be honest, if you dare to mess with Su Xun, then Su Xun is not sure how to deal with him.

    Today An Su can be angry, Su Xun doesn't want to be angry, but if this person messes up the situation, Su Xun can't guarantee it.

    Others, such as those girls, were probably roommates or something, and they were more polite to Su Xun and said hello.

    No one dares to look down on Su Xun. Everyone knows that this Su Xun is an awesome rich second generation. Everyone can clearly explain the face-slapping incident in the girls' dormitory last time.

    People who can drive a Lamborghini and spend so much money all at once, needless to say, must be the rich second generation, the super rich second generation.

    Not to mention this kind of five-star hotel, no ordinary student can afford it.

    Everyone is not stupid, so they naturally know that Su Xun is not easy to mess with, and even talking to Su Xun vaguely, they will pay attention to it in their hearts.

    Su Xun yelled directly: "Stop standing here, let's go and sit in the box."

    After finishing speaking, he took everyone upstairs together, followed by a waiter in front of him to lead the way.

    For a five-star hotel, the service level is nothing to say.

    Arriving at the door of the box, An Suke said, "Go in first."

    Everyone also understood that she had something to say to Su Xun, so naturally they were all interested, so they went in one after another.

    An Suke said, "Su Xun, those boys were told by a roommate of mine that everyone in the class is a study group."

    "They all know, then I have nothing to do, so I called themcome over.  "

    Su Xun smiled, thinking that there is nothing to say, and explained it to himself.

    He then said, "Don't worry, it doesn't matter if you're all classmates. Hurry up and order."

    As for the boy's crush, Su Xun didn't ask An Suke either, and she probably didn't necessarily know about it.

    Because how should I put it, since it is a secret love, it may not be revealed. As for my own feeling, there are too many boys who usually have a crush on An Suke, and in her eyes, they are probably all the same.

    There is no need to ask her, maybe it will affect her mood for a while.

    ? When they came to the private room, everyone ordered food first, and then they bragged together. They were all the same age, although the three of them, Su Xun, were not very familiar with An Suke's classmates.

    But young people have no generation gap, and it is easy to find common topics, after all, they all belong to the same school.

    Especially this guy Jiang Wu, who speaks nicely and is a talent, teased those girls so much that they laughed out their abs.

    The atmosphere was quite lively for a while, everyone drank and ate food, and soon became a party, and even Su Xun found out that several girls probably still have feelings for Liu Rufeng.

    After all, Liu Rufeng is a little handsome, and has a pretty good temperament. I heard that he is single, so I can't let it go.

    What surprised Su Xun was that during the meal, he also figured out who Huang Hao was, the guy with the gold-rimmed glasses.

    However, when he was eating, he didn't make any troubles, he was more honest, but when everyone was talking and drinking, he was a bit sullen.

    I guess I also know that I am not Su Xun's opponent, so I can only keep all the anguish in my heart.

    Su Xun couldn't even understand this person, and thought to himself, what exactly are you planning for this trip, just to know, how did you celebrate An Suke's birthday?

    Since he didn't do anything, Su Xun didn't care about him.

    After drinking the wine, it is the traditional way of blowing out the candles and cutting the cake, and everyone sings the happy birthday song together.

    An Suke's face was filled with a happy smile. It was the first time that so many people celebrated her birthday since she was a child, and it was even the first time she had such a big cake.

    Before blowing out the candles, I took a picture and sent it to her mother.

    After finishing it, it was already past nine o'clock in the evening, Su Xun said: "Why don't we take a taxi back, I think everyone has drunk a lot."

    "Why do you go back? I haven't had enough fun yet." Unexpectedly, Jiang Wu said something.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517 Get lost

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?Su Xun glanced at Jiang Wu speechlessly, and said to himself that you should be pushed down, his face was flushed from drinking, and after a while, he would probably sleep like a pig lying on the bed, not having fun yet.

    However, not only Jiang Wu, but others also feel that it is too early to go back now.

    Including those girls, there is no intention of going back.

    This made An Suke glance at Su Xun and ask him what to do.

    What else can Su Xun do? Although it is a bit painful, he can't spoil the fun, he must satisfy everyone's wishes.

    ?It feels like Su Xun himself is much older than these young people, even though he is really old, he may not be older than them.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, listen to you, if you don't want to go back, what are you going to do?"

    "Go and sing, isn't it just singing after dinner? What else can we do? We are all serious people, let's forget about the bar, we have to continue drinking."

    Jiang Wu thought for a while and said.

    Su Xun couldn't help shivering. Jiang Wu's level of singing is so chilling that he can be called a death chanter.

    Usually in the dormitory, especially when taking a bath, Jiang Wu likes to sing, but I don't know what the habit is.

    Listening to Su Xun's ears, it always felt like a burst of wailing, and those who didn't know thought they were killing pigs.

    Liu Rufeng obviously guessed what Su Xun was thinking, he glanced at Su Xun, and then smiled, with a helpless expression on his face.

    ?Everyone has a relatively high quality about singing, so Su Xun said: "Okay, then let's go singing and find a ktv."

    "I'll check on my phone to see if there are any coupons." An Suke took out his phone.

    Everyone really doesn't know where there is a ktv nearby, and they are not familiar with it.

    "I said sister-in-law, you are not mistaken, KTV is only a few dollars a night, what do you do to save money for him, he almost uses the money as toilet paper." Jiang Wu pointed to Su Xun and said.

    There is a look on your face that you want to criticize Su Xun. You are so rich and your daughter-in-law is so frugal. You have a big problem.

    Su Xun smiled. He knew that Jiang Wu was joking, but singing a song to save money was really unnecessary.

    Then he asked: "Old Liu, is there any better ktv around here, some high-end ones."

    Since if you want to sing, you must find a better place. The audio equipment and sound insulation effect will be quite good.

    More expensive is definitely more expensive, but Su Xun treats guests, and there is no need to worry about the price.

    Liu Rufeng is a native of Jianghai, he must know more than others.

    Seeing him think for a while, he said: "There is a pretty good one, and it can be ranked in the top ten in Jianghai. Not counting the vicinity, it may take a while to take a taxi."

    "Okay, let's go, taxis are fast, we can sit in four taxis, hurry up and call a taxi."

    Su Xun made a decision with a wave of his hand.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The ktv that Liu Rufeng mentioned is called Golden Age Ktv. When you hear the name, it doesn't seem to be very good, and you don't like it.

    However, when you arrive, you will still be intimidated. No wonder it is called the Golden Age. There is no special meaning, that is to say, their interiors are all golden.

    It seems that there is only one feeling, that is, it is a trench. Basically, all kinds of decorations feel very expensive.

    People often say that gold-toned things look quite earthy, because they have seen too much, such as mobile phones with rich gold color.

    When it first came out, it was very popular, but after it came out, it felt very earthy, and no one liked to buy that color again.

    This is also what Su Xun wants to admire. He obviously uses gold tones as his main tone, but it gives people the feeling that it is not earthy or conflicting at all.

    It created the sense of splendor and splendor in the palace, and people's first reaction is: Fuck, this place is really tall.

    Most people are afraid that they really don't dare to go in when they see it, so there is only a signboard at the gate to tell everyone that the consumption is quite high.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can also see that the consumption level here is not affordable for ordinary people. It is estimated that one night, let alone more than 10,000 yuan.

    No wonder Liu Rufeng said that this place can be ranked among the top ten ktvs in Jianghai City. After seeing it, you have to believe it.

    It is conceivable that a rich city like Jianghai can be ranked in the top ten.

     It's also fortunate that everyone knows that Su Xun is rich, otherwise, I'm afraid I really have the urge to run away.

    Thinking of Liu Rufeng saying that he had come to play before, Su Xun was thinking, this guy is really rich, he just pretends to be so low-key.

    "Is there still a private room? We may need a big bag!" Su Xun went to the front desk to inquire.

    The staff at the front desk are really good-looking, the kind who can be actors when they go out.

    She showed her white teeth, smiled and said: "Hello, sir, there are big bags, because it's the weekend, so the price is a little higher, 18,000 a night, will give a fruit plate snacks and a bottle of red wine."

    Su Xun was shocked even if he had money. It was the first time he spent so much money on singing. This place is really not a place for ordinary people to spend.

    But he didn't show any expression on the surface, he nodded and said: "Okay, swipe the card!"

    "Get the hell out of here, block Lao Tzu's way here!"

    Just when Su Xun was taking out his bank card, he heard a burst of shouting, just behind Su Xun.

    He couldn't help but stopped, and then turned around to see what was going on.

    The moment he turned around, he saw a middle-aged man, not tall but full of style, and the most eye-catching thing was his middle-parted hair.

    The combing of the hair can be said to be meticulous, like a certain movie character, which flashed across Su Xun's mind for a moment, but when he thought about it carefully, he didn't have any impression.

    Even at this age, he still has so much hair. It seems that this person usually takes good care of himself. He probably soaks goji berries in his thermos every day.

    However, the smell of alcohol made people wrinkle their noses unconsciously when standing next to him, feeling very uncomfortable.

    There are several people following behind, it seems that they probably came to play together tonight.

    Similarly, next to the parted head, there are two women with enchanting figures. He is hugging left and right very happily.

    It is estimated to be a role of accompanying wine like a princess. The quality is not bad. If the price is negotiated, it can be taken out directly.

    The sound just now was obviously yelling at Jiang Wu and his group.

    Jiang Wu and the others froze for a moment, and then refused to agree.

    Especially Jiang Wu, his temper itself is not the kind of bullying type, just heard him say angrily: "What's your name, such a big door, you have to go through this way?"

    It is true that this person seemed to be looking for trouble. Jiang Wu and the others stood together, which must have taken up a bit of space, but they did not block the door. He took two extra steps and went out directly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 Diamond VIP

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The gate of the ktv is very big. After all, the gate is a row of faces. How can a ktv of this level be small.

    As a result, this guy obviously has such a big place to go, so he wants to go from this side.

    Seeing being blocked by someone, he cursed unhappily.

    If a person drinks too much, he can really do anything, which makes people helpless.

    If he said, please let me go, then everyone would let him go without saying a word.

    But this guy scolds people as soon as he comes up, and he looks so rampant that people really don't get used to him.

    This is not his home, so why should people get out?

    Not only Jiang Wu was upset, but so were the others.

    Everyone is a vigorous young man, never humble, never encountered such a situation.

    In addition, they were all drunk, so they immediately confronted him head-on.

    After being stunned by Jiang Wu, the split head was obviously angry. He threw his mobile phone on the ground and cursed: "What the hell are you, you dare to block my way here? You want to die  Yes or no."

    Su Xun knew about this matter, and he was afraid that it would not be resolved so easily. He said to the front desk staff: "Wait a little bit, I'll go and have a look."

    "Who is looking for death? Who do you think you are, and you made trouble yourself. Can you still have some face?" Jiang Wu sneered.

    After drinking alcohol, people's thinking will inevitably be affected.

    Liu Rufeng went up and grabbed Jiang Wu, he patted Jiang Wu on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, stop arguing, I'm here to play, not to fight."

    Jiang Wu also thought about the last time he was beaten, and finally asked Su Xun to come over and help wipe his butt.

    Thinking of this, Jiang Wu suddenly sobered up a lot.

    It's my birthday today, it's better not to let these moths come out, so as not to affect my mood.

    If something happened again, Su Xun might have to be bothered, and Jiang Wu himself might feel embarrassed.

    So Jiang Wu held back, he ignored that guy, and was not prepared to continue the quarrel.

    If it was before, Jiang Wu would have to reason with him. The northerners have never been persuaded in such a situation.

    However, he planned to let it go, but others didn't plan it that way.

    The guy with the split head in the middle looked like he was already on the top, he rushed over, pointed at Jiang Wu's nose and said, "You little bastard, you dare to call out in front of me."

    When speaking, there is a Jiang Hai accent, but these curse words are basically common throughout the country, and everyone can understand them naturally.

    The scolding was very ugly and completely lacking in quality.

    "What the hell did you say, tell me again and try!"

    Jiang Wu was obviously holding back, his fists were already clenched, and it is estimated that if he couldn't help it after a while, he would really make a move.

    With that split head, he probably doesn't even know what he's doing. He drank a lot, and his steps are obviously vain.

    This is drunk madness. People with bad wine usually look like this after drinking.

    It just so happened that Jiang Wu and the others accidentally became the target of his drunken madness.

    Cursed again: "I will call you a bum, what can you do, touch me if you have the ability, and I will make you disappear from Jianghai tomorrow."

    Su Xun frowned, and a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    It's simply making trouble for no reason. I guess I don't know who I am anymore after drinking a little wine.

    Su Xun really doesn't believe how awesome he is, he can make a person disappear from Jianghai in an instant. Would a really awesome person be mentally handicapped after drinking like him? It's obviously impossible.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Jiang Wu, what are you still doing, call me!"

    Jiang Wu was taken aback for a moment, because he didn't expect that Su Xun was actually encouraging himself to make a move, but this also released him, and finally he couldn't bear it anymore.

    Jiang Wu's whole body is like a spring that has been pressed for a long time, the pressure is enough, and when he let go suddenly, he bounces out!

    "I'll touch it for you today!"

    Jiang Wu is not a coward in the first place, Liu Rufeng may not be able to do something like beating someone, but Jiang Wu is obviously a veteran.

    Going up is a punch, hitting the face of the split head, and hitting it with one punch.?on the ground.

    "Ugh！"

    The middle part lay on the ground, opened his mouth wide, and began to vomit non-stop. At this moment, his stomach may have been overwhelmed. The ghost knows how much he drank tonight.

    Immediately, the stench filled the air, quite disgusting, the girls including An Suke couldn't help covering their noses.

    "Damn it, you dare to beat President Ma, you're courting death, aren't you!"

    The few people behind who were drinking together today saw that Jiang Wu had started first, they immediately refused to agree, and rushed forward to do it.

    After all, there are several people, if there is a scuffle, Jiang Wu will suffer, Su Xun plans to make a move.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, what surprised Su Xun was that Liu Rufeng was the first to shoot.

    ? rushed up and wrestled, Su Xun took a look, this Liu Rufeng was not tall, but he was very smart.

    When we start, we only pick the weaker places, which is really accurate.

    Originally, the boys in Ansuke's class saw this situation, and their adrenaline surged instantly, and they also planned to rush forward to do it.

    Unexpectedly, he was grabbed by that guy Huang Hao and didn't let them go. Obviously he didn't want to get involved in this kind of thing.

    Su Xun took a look. When a person wanted to hit Jiang Wu from behind, he just stepped up and kicked him out.

    His joining turned the tide of the battle in an instant. With just two feet, he cooperated with Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng to beat these middle-aged men to the ground.

    It was the first time for the three brothers in the dormitory to fight side by side.

    Su Xun joked: "Old Liu, you can do it. I didn't expect to fight more fiercely than Jiang Wu."

    Originally, after Jiang Wu hit someone, he was still a little nervous, but when he said this, the atmosphere suddenly relaxed.

    I just heard him say: "Nonsense, can Lao Liu beat me? If you want to say that you are better than me, I admit that Lao Liu can't be stronger than me!"

    "Mr. Ma, Mr. Ma, are you okay!"

    Just at this moment, a guy in a bright gray suit ran over, quickly helped Mr. Ma up, and kept comforting him.

    It seems that Mr. Ma seems to have an unusual status.

    After Mr. Ma got up, he could see that the corner of his mouth was bruised, which was obviously caused by Jiang Wu's beating.

    I just heard him say angrily: "What kind of law and order is this in your ktv, I am a diamond vip customer, and I was beaten here!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Apologize immediately!

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now there are membership systems everywhere, even in small Internet cafes, if you are a member, the price of surfing the Internet can be cheaper.

    This is naturally the case for such a high-end occasion.

    I don't know how the members here are divided, but this diamond VIP, just by listening to the name, feels very awesome, and the level is probably not low.

    Sure enough, the manager quickly nodded non-stop, and he said: "Yes, I know this, Mr. Ma, you are a regular customer, how can I not know this?"

    It cost a lot of money to make the manager nod to him. All the rich people these days are uncles.

    And this President Ma, on Jianghai's side, can be considered a successful entrepreneur. In this ktv, he has spent at least several million yuan.

    Otherwise, how can you become a diamond VIP.

    Naturally, there are many people who are more powerful than him, but in general, rich people who have nothing to do and often go to KTV to play, this guy is a strange thing.

    Has this hobby of singing, plus there are good women who can play, so he often brings friends or business partners over.

    Mr. Ma's anger obviously did not subside, but after he sobered up, he became even more angry.

    I just heard him say: "Then tell me, can those who hit people just now be dealt with?"

    "If I don't handle it well today, I won't be here with you in the future!"

    When the manager heard this, he was also taken aback. This is a big customer.

    Performance and efficiency are the focus of any place. Otherwise, why does the service industry treat customers as gods? They want to satisfy customers, and only when they are satisfied can they come back next time.

    It is not easy to have a loyal customer, especially for a rich boss like Mr. Ma, it is even more difficult to find.

    From him, at least he can earn several million a year, such a fat sheep, a fool will let him go, he must be appeased.

    The manager hurriedly said: "Mr. Ma, don't be angry. Don't worry about this matter. I will take care of it for you. Whoever hit you, we will promise not to do business with that person in KTV in the future."

    After finishing speaking, the manager said into the intercom: "Ah Qiang, bring the brothers to the lobby."

    After a while, more than a dozen young people came down from upstairs, all of whom seemed to be in good health.

    The uniform black bottoming shirt is almost all black, and a dozen people walk together, giving people a strong sense of oppression.

    Su Xun took a look and realized that this was a thug raised in a ktv.

    In general entertainment venues, there will be such people, commonly known as spectators, because this kind of venues have people from all walks of life, and it is not peaceful after all.

    The few security guards and the like that were expected to be hired are actually useless, they are all fake. You can only find people with some influence on the road, give them a sum of money, and let them maintain order.

    The manager brought people to Su Xun and the others, and the expression on his face was obviously different.

    Just now in front of that President Ma, he was quite polite, but now he has a cruel look on his face.

    People who are mixed in society are much more realistic than imagined.

    Coming to Su Xun and the others, he said coldly, "You guys did it just now, right?"

    "We didn't do anything. We didn't move the whole time just now. It was those three people who beat us."

    Just at this time, Huang Hao suddenly opened his mouth and said something, directly confessing the three of Su Xun and the others, making it clear that he wanted to throw the blame away.

    Even Su Xun was taken aback, this personis really shameless,

    Didn't say you were the one who hit it, why are you in such a hurry.

    As everyone knows, Huang Hao managed to catch an opportunity. He felt that Su Xun might be unlucky today, so he might as well take the opportunity to mess with Su Xun.

    People in An Suke's other class also looked at him angrily, they didn't expect him to be this kind of person.

    Today this kind of accident happened, we all came together, shouldn't we advance and retreat together, right?

    Jiang Wu cursed even more: "Are you shameless, cowardly!"

    "hehe!"

    Now that his face has been torn apart, Huang Hao doesn't care.

    There was still a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and he only heard him say: "Anyway, if you are rich, you are ordinary like me, so you must not dare to hit people."

    "You are awesome, you are not cowardly, you can handle this matter properly, I don't want to??You are in trouble!  "

    Su Xun shook his head unconsciously, but the frequency of shaking his head was not very high. He was also very strange, and there was such a strange thing.

    However, he had received his resentment value before, so Su Xun also knew that he hated himself deep down in his heart, and the things deep in his heart really couldn't be changed.

    His reaction seems to be reasonable.

    The manager was also straightforward, targeting Su Xun and the others.

    Just listen to the manager say: "You three, do you know what the rules are here?"

    Su Xun didn't speak, he first watched this person pretending to be aggressive, and then he said it himself after he had finished pretending.

    I just heard the manager continue to say coldly: "Those who dare to make trouble here will definitely not be able to step into our ktv in the future. You have been blacklisted and will not do business with you in the future."

    Su Xun and the others looked unfamiliar, probably not having been here a few times, and they didn't seem to have too much spending power.

    Except for Su Xun and Liu Rufeng, the others looked quite ordinary in terms of clothing and other aspects, and I felt that blocking them would not have much impact.

    When Su Xun heard it, he was a little disdainful.

    The rule of wool, the rule is that the dead are alive, so whatever you say is what you say.

    And the one who caused the trouble is clearly the middle split, why don't you block him, it's just targeted.

    Jiang Wu also said angrily: "That person made the trouble first, okay? When you deal with it, can you investigate clearly?"

    "And you ktv, promise not to come next time, really think who wants to come."

    Jiang Wu's words angered the manager. Under the light, it could be seen that his face was even more livid than before.

    The man continued and said, "There is one more thing. Immediately apologize to Mr. Ma and pay for the medical expenses."

    "hehe!"

    Su Xun laughed completely. After hitting someone, he never apologized.

    Asking him to apologize is clearly a joke.

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were also very unhappy at this time, which was obviously unreasonable bullying.

    Just because that horse is always the diamond VIP here.

    Su Xun sneered and said, "Then what if I don't apologize?"

    "No apology?"

    The manager was taken aback for a moment, and then he showed a sinister smile, and said, "Then you all just wait to die."

    "The resentment value from the ktv manager is +30."

    After finishing speaking, the dozen or so thugs moved in unison and directly surrounded Su Xun and the three of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521 The boss is here (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Aren't you awesome, call my little brother over and compare with you?"

    Su Xun said with a smile.

    Given Zhang Sanshun's prestige in Jianghai, it is estimated that after he really came, the life of this group of people would not be easy.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt relieved.

    After beating someone, you can earn points by beating someone in the face, which is very comfortable.

    The system is also bad enough, knowing that beating people is not enough, you still have to be slapped in the face, only the lesson of slapping the face is more profound.

    "hehe´´"

    The manager was bruised all over his face by Su Xun's beating, but he still let out a cold laugh, which fully expressed his disdain.

    "Look at you, but you are just a student, a poor student, and you can still have a younger brother, you are really amazing." The guy shook his head and said.

    "Okay, then you can wait for a while!"

    Su Xun stopped talking nonsense, went to the side to make a call, and asked Zhang Sanshun to come over.

    President Ma said: "Manager, how do you deal with this person, you have such a big place, you can't even find someone who can beat him?"

    Facing Mr. Ma's questioning, the manager looked a little embarrassed.

    It's really embarrassing that so many people didn't hit Su Xun just now.

    Just listen to the manager saying: "Don't worry, Mr. Ma, I'll call someone right away, this kid will be dead in a while, I guarantee that what he will see when he wakes up tomorrow is the ceiling of the hospital."

    An Suke and the others couldn't help but feel worried when they saw that Mr. Ma called and looked like he was about to transfer someone over, feeling that the situation was very bad.

    At this time, Su Xun also ran to make a call, but he didn't know who he was calling, and he didn't know if it would work.

    Jiang Wu even regretted it a little bit, wishing to slap himself twice, why did he foolishly say that he would come here to sing at the beginning, it would be nice to go back after eating, there are so many things.

    Su Xun dialed Zhang Sanshun's mobile phone directly when everyone was a little anxious.

    Fortunately, before I left last time, I also thought that I might have something to do with him in the future, so I asked him for a number, but I didn't expect it to come in handy.

    "Hello, Young Master Su!"

    The phone rang just once, and it was connected directly, and the voice sounded frightened.

    Even Su Xun could think of how flustered Zhang Sanshun was when he saw his number. He probably didn't care about anything in his hand and answered the phone directly.

    "Ask you something!"

    Su Xun didn't need to be courteous with him, so he said directly: "Jianghai's golden age ktv, do you know the boss here?"

    Zhang Sanshun on the other end of the phone paused for a moment, and then he said dumbfoundedly: "That is the property under my name, and I am the boss. You made me a little confused."

    "That's it?"

    Su Xun smiled, and immediately said: "Okay, then it will be easy."

    And Zhang Sanshun seemed to sense a bad breath in Su Xun's words, and his heart tightened suddenly.

    Then Zhang San casually said cautiously: "What's wrong, Young Master Su, did something happen?"

    "It's not a big deal, come and take a look, I'm here, I don't bother to explain on the phone."

    Su Xun didn't want to explain too much on the phone, when someone else came, everything would be understood naturally.

    As soon as Zhang Sanshun heard that Su Xun was there, Zhang Sanshun could feel that something was wrong, so he hurriedly said: "Young Master Su, don't worry, I'll be there right away!"

    After finishing speaking, Zhang Sanshun, who was playing with women, directly pushed the beautiful woman next to him to the side.

    If anyone is there, they will definitely recognize this sexy woman, isn't she just one of the hottest stars in the entertainment industry right now.

    Normally, she is known as a beautiful girl, but she did not expect to be on Zhang Sanshun's bed, which is really shocking.

    "What's the matter, Brother Zhang? This is, don't you think my service is not good? He hasn't started to use his tricks yet. I promise to make you so happy that you can't breathe."

    While speaking, the woman pressed against him.

    Zhang Sanshun was putting on his clothes, sweating profusely from anxiety, he directly got angry and said: "Get out of here, I will say it again, there is something urgent right now, so you can stay here tonight."

    After finishing speaking, Zhang Sanshun ran while fastening his trouser belt, his movements were very quick, and he didn't look like an older person at all.

    the！！！！！！

    After Su Xun called here, there was nothing to worry about. All he needed to do was wait.

    Just wait for Zhang Sanshun to come over. I don¨t know when he will come, but based on Su Xun¨s understanding of him.

    He estimated that he was very scared now, and the speed would definitely be quite fast, so there was no need to worry about waiting too long.

    Su Xun sat up on the sofa in the hall, which was very comfortable. Only after sitting on it did he realize that it was a leather sofa.

    "Don't stand still, hurry up and sit down and rest for a while, we don't have anything to do from now on!"

    When speaking, the tone is indescribably relaxed.

    The students all looked confused, thinking that Su Xun's mentality is too good, it's so good that it's hard to believe it's true.

    The matter hasn't been resolved yet, and with his appearance, it's clear that he doesn't want to let it go, so why is it all right?

    "The resentment value from Mr. Ma is +43."

    "The resentment value from the manager is +50."

    Mr. Ma was so angry that his eyes were tearing apart. It was the first time he was so angry. Although he was not beaten by Su Xun, Su Xun also succeeded in drawing his hatred.

    I just heard Mr. Ma say angrily: "This kid is too arrogant. Can you cure him? If you can't, I will call someone!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!"

    The manager nodded quickly. In fact, he was very angry, but there was nothing he could do now. He had to admit that Su Xun's fighting power was so strong that he really couldn't beat him.

    He has already called the members of the Fire Snake Gang. Standing behind this ktv is the famous Fire Snake Gang in the Jianghai underground world.

    As long as you call someone from the Fire Snake Gang, then this kid, no matter how good he can fight, he will feed you a bullet and see if you can stand it.

    Quickly said: "Mr. Ma, wait a little longer, I have already called someone over, and he promises to die immediately, and he will die very badly!"

    Under the reassurance of the manager, Mr. Ma finally looked a little better, and he said: "Well, I will wait a little longer, don't let me down!"

    The time was passing by every minute and every second, and it was only ten minutes before Zhang Sanshun arrived.

    Hearing the sound of sudden braking outside, Su Xun knew that the car was driving very fast, and it was very likely that Zhang Sanshun was coming.

    Looking at the door, Su Xun was quite satisfied that it was really him. It only took ten minutes, so he must have run through many red lights before rushing over.

    After people rushed in, the manager was stunned. It turned out that the boss Zhang Sanshun came. He rubbed his eyes, unable to believe it was true.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522: Spare My Life (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He rubbed his eyes vigorously twice, confirmed that he was not dreaming, confirmed that everything in front of him was real, and the manager felt even more confused.

    What kind of situation is this? Zhang Sanshun has come here. He is not only the boss here, but also a prominent figure in Jiang Hai.

    Why did he come here suddenly?  And there is no news in advance, which is unscientific.

    Normally, he probably wouldn't come here once a year, after all, Zhang Sanshun's property is really too much.

    This golden age ktv looks awesome, but no matter how awesome it is, it's just a ktv. In Zhang Sanshun's industry, it can be regarded as the unremarkable one.

    How could he stay here all day with nothing to do?

    So after seeing Zhang Sanshun, one can imagine how frightened the manager was, he was completely speechless, okay?

    After reacting, he quickly went up to meet him and said, "Master Zhang, why are you here all of a sudden?"

    When speaking, the attitude is very respectful, like a pug.

    Perhaps in Zhang Sanshun's eyes, he is a mere small manager, maybe he really isn't even a dog.

    Coincidentally, Zhang Sanshun happened to have the same attitude when he spoke in front of Su Xun, very panicked.

    Zhang Sanshun ignored the manager, he was out of breath, just like running for a few steps in his old age, coupled with the burning anxiety in his heart.

    He opened his mouth and asked, "Where is Young Master Su?"

    "What's missing?"

    The manager can be said to have a bewildered expression on his face. What did he say about Young Master Su? Why didn't he hear much about it at all.

    Once he heard that the manager didn't know, Zhang Sanshun didn't bother to talk to him at all.

    Because Su Xun was sitting on the sofa over there, after this guy came in, he really didn't notice Su Xun in the first moment.

    However, after scanning around carefully, he finally found Su Xun's trail, and quickly trotted over.

    When he came to Su Xun, he respectfully asked: "Young Master Su, I'm sorry I'm late."

    Su Xun is not a harsh person, he never says anything to obedient people.

    Besides, it will take more than ten minutes to arrive. From Su Xun's point of view, it's really not too late. It's obviously already very fast.

    Just listen to Su Xun shaking his head and saying: "It's not slow anymore, I thought you missed half an hour of talking."

    I really thought so at the beginning. After all, this guy lives in a villa, and as for the villa, it goes without saying that it must be farther away from the city.

    When the two were talking, they didn't know that the other people were already stunned, as if their brains were blank, and they no longer knew what they were thinking.

    People who don't know Zhang Sanshun, who don't know his identity, must think that everything is fine, and everything is quite indifferent.

    But those who knew his identity, such as the manager, and Mr. Ma and his group, were all stunned.

    This is Zhang Sanshun, a well-known figure in Jianghai.

    ?Look at him now, Su Xun is sitting there, and he is standing next to Su Xun, his body is still bowed, he looks like a down-to-earth servant.

    This scene was so shocking that people couldn't even believe it was real. How could it be possible, how could such a thing happen.

    Who is that kid, and why does Zhang Sanshun treat him so respectfully?  Everyone feels that the head seems to be not enough all of a sudden.

    Zhang Sanshun was here, and asked respectfully: "Young Master Su, I don't know if you called me, what's your order?"

    "It's not a big deal. In this ktv, I had a conflict with some kind of diamond VIP. As a result, the manager here, seeing that I am not a VIP, wanted to kick me out and forced me to apologize, otherwise I would die.  deal."

    Every time Su Xun said a word, Zhang Sanshun's face turned paler.

    After he calmly narrated the incident, Zhang Sanshun was already sweating profusely, and the sweat was pouring down his back, he was so frightened to death!

    Unexpectedly, here, such an excessive thing happened just now, the staff in his ktv wanted to drive Su Xun away, and even killed him.

    Everything that Zhang Sanshun didn't even dare to think about happened just like this, which caught him off guard.

    "Things are not complicated, so be it." Su Xun said lightly.

    Zhang Sanshun's body trembled, he hurriedly bent down, and apologized: "I'm sorry, it's me who is responsible for Young Master Su's matter."Discipline is not good, please ask Su Shao to punish.  "

    He also had some idea of ??Su Xun's temper. He knew that this person was soft or hard, and he didn't explain it. Even if he didn't know about it in advance, he still had to apologize.

    In this case, it may make Su Xun's blame a little lighter.

    Su Xun waved his hand, he was always reasonable and had nothing to do with Zhang Sanshun, so he punished him.

    "You don't have to do this, and I don't mean to blame you."

    Su Xun continued the tone just now, and said: "I called you here this time, because I want you to take care of the people under your command. Otherwise, if you don't let me go, I can't tear down your ktv either."

    "You don't need to tell Young Master Su about this, I know what to do."

    ? When Zhang Sanshun got up, the expression on his face was different, full of momentum.

    When he came to the manager, he didn't do anything, but said: "What happened just now, explain it to me carefully."

    "Just nowjust now I"

    The manager is not stupid, he sensed that something was wrong, and he lost the aura he had just now.

    But Zhang Sanshun had already spoken, did he dare to say anything, he could only tremble, and roughly said what happened just now.

    "You dare to let him go, and you dare to find someone to surround him. Do you know who he is? Even I dare not talk to him like that. Why do you have it?"

    Zhang Sanshun was questioning.

    He can't wait to beat the manager in front of him to death. It's not good to offend anyone. If you offend this horrible guy, you're definitely going to die.

    The manager's legs were shaking all the time, and he felt that he had no strength left.

    He was so frightened that he was at a loss, even Zhang Sanshun didn't dare to offend the existence, who was he?  What is the identity.

    "Zhang Master Zhang, I really don't know, I was wrong!"

    After finishing speaking, it seemed that all the strength in his body had been exhausted. His legs softened and he fell to his knees on the ground.

    An Suke and the others couldn't believe it.

    The heart said no, the manager looked so scary just now, he looked like he was going to kill them, how could he be so cowardly now.

    Even if the boss came, it wouldn't be like this, at most you would be fired, even if the manager's job is good, but you wouldn't be scared like this, it's hard to understand.

    It is naturally difficult for ordinary people to understand, because offending Zhang Sanshun is not just as simple as losing his job.

    "Master Zhang, I really don't know, please let me go, spare my life!"

    The manager kept kowtowing, his forehead was cracked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 I am a pony (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The blood from the manager's forehead was continuously flowing along the smooth floor, looking a little bit oozing.

    Even several girls were frightened and backed away quickly, a little afraid to look at it.

    Including Jiang Wu, one or two of them are also gasping for air, too cruel, this guy is too cruel to himself.

    Knocking his forehead on the marble floor with all his strength, he didn't take it seriously at all. He didn't take his head seriously.

    Blood is pouring out desperately, if this continues, it is really possible to die.

    However, no one can understand his inner feelings at this moment, and there is really no way to worry so much anymore.

    Compared with my own life, these are actually nothing.

    The manager himself knew very well that he was nothing in Zhang Sanshun's eyes.

    If Zhang Sanshun thought about it, he might really disappear instantly tonight. As for how to disappear, there are many ways, each of which makes people shudder.

    Compared with my own life, shedding a little blood is nothing, if I can save my life, then everything is worth it.

    Zhang Sanshun glanced at him without any emotion in his eyes. It was almost impossible for such a small gesture to impress him.

    Even if someone chopped him up now, in Zhang Sanshun's eyes, he wouldn't feel any fluctuations in his heart.

    His experience over the years has completely licked blood on the tip of a knife, and the things he has experienced are much more exciting than horror movies.

    Su Xun frowned and said, "Okay, let him stop."

    It's not that Su Xun has a heart of compassion, but he has noticed that An Suke seems to have a uncomfortable expression on his face.

    The scene was a bit bloody, and in the eyes of girls, it would have a greater impact, so Su Xun quickly stopped.

    When Su Xun spoke like this, the manager finally stopped, but at the moment he was still full of fear.

    After all, fate is in the hands of others. This feeling is really bad.

    But what can he do, now he is just a weak person, and the weak have no right to choose, they can only be dominated by others.

    Su Xun said again: "How to deal with this person, you can decide for yourself later, there are still my friends here, don't make the scene too bloody."

    The main reason is that those girls will not be able to stand up, but the others are fine.

    The key point is that today is An Suke's birthday. It's best to be kind on this day, don't make it too bloody, it won't affect well.

    The life and death of this kind of ants has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    "yes!"

    Zhang Sanshun nodded quickly, he is now used to being Su Xun's dog, because Su Xun treats him well, at least he won't make things difficult for him, and he can even give him some benefits from time to time.

    In this way, you will find that there is really nothing wrong with being a dog.

    He signaled to the subordinates behind him, and then the subordinates dragged the manager away without knowing where he went, and the blood on the scene was quickly cleaned up.

    Except for some bloody smell that still lingers in the air, there is nothing left.

    "Come over here!"

    Zhang Sanshun roared, and all the KTV staff of the Golden Age surrounded him, bowed their heads and stood in two rows, all looking terrified.

    They also knew that this was the boss behind the scenes. People who didn't know his identity, after seeing the miserable situation of the manager just now, probably had some points in their hearts. This person is a devil.

    "Listen well, Young Master Su is an important guest. You all have to keep your eyes open for me to see clearly. When he comes in the future, he will be more respectful than me."

    "If I find out that a similar problem occurs again, whoever has an accident, then wait to die. I don't hope there will be a next time."

    When speaking, Zhang Sanshun kept scanning with his piercing eyes.

    Wherever their eyes went, they all quickly bowed their heads in admiration, not daring to collide with Zhang Sanshun's eyes at all.

    Zhang Sanshun didn't make things difficult for these ordinary employees, he just warned them, I believe they don't have the guts to provoke Su Xun in the future.

    At this moment, Su Xun finally stood up from the sofa.

    As soon as he moved, Zhang Sanshun's heart also moved, and he nodded and bowed quickly, and came to Su Xun's side, only to hear him say: "Young Master Su, this KTV will be transferred to you directly. What are you going to do in the future?"  It's also convenient."

    "What?"

      Countless people were shocked and couldn't believe what Zhang Sanshun said just now.

    Anyone who is not familiar with the industry knows that this ktv is very powerful. After gaining fame and customers, it is almost making money lying down. It is a conservative estimate to earn ten to twenty million a year.

    It can be said that with such a ktv, as long as I don't kill myself, I am afraid that I will have no worries about food and drink for the rest of my life.

    People who are knowledgeable, such as Mr. Ma and others in the business world, naturally understand the value of this ktv better.

    It is no exaggeration to say that if you spend one or two hundred million yuan, you may not be able to buy it, only a fool will sell it.

    In the end, I gave it away just like that. This is too bold. It's hard to imagine what kind of handwriting it is. Even if you have money, you can't play like this.

    In fact, Zhang Sanshun is very rich, he is not ordinary rich, but his property is invisible, a considerable part of which cannot be seen, so his name cannot be seen on any wealth list.

    But anyone who really understands knows that those on the rich list are not enough in the eyes of some people.

    This is just a small ktv, Zhang Sanshun doesn't care at all, the most important thing is to make Su Xun happy.

    Su Xun waved his hand directly and said, "No need, it's too troublesome. I just come to play once in a while. I don't know when the next time will be."

    Zhang Sanshun didn't care, and Su Xun naturally looked down on him even more, so he wouldn't be so boring that he wanted every KTV, which was completely meaningless and troublesome.

    Once he heard that Su Xun was not happy, that Zhang Sanshun didn't give it away by force. He thought that people like Su Xun were really awesome, and he would not even look down on this kind of thing for him.

    Except for the two of them, the mouths of the others inevitably twitched a few times, and there was an indescribable taste in them.

    This kind of awesome ktv can be ranked in the top ten in Jianghai, but they don't even like it. Who are they? Anyway, Mr. Ma feels that today's matter may be troublesome.

    What to be afraid of, regarding this President Ma, although he was beaten up, Su Xun did not intend to let him go.

    Su Xun pointed to Mr. Ma and said, "There is another person, do you know him?"

    How can Zhang Sanshun not know that today's conflicts are all because of this person, and his behavior is even more excessive.

    However, Zhang Sanshun still has to think about it. This kind of person can only be regarded as an unknown person. He really has no impression. Not everyone in the whole Jianghai can fall into his eyes.

    Mr. Ma was terrified. He trembled all over and said in a nervous voice: "Master Zhang, I'm a pony. We met each other at a reception before." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524 Your Boyfriend Is Too Powerful (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pony?"

    When everyone heard this title, they couldn't help but get weird faces, thinking that this is still the arrogant Mr. Ma just now?

    Looking at him now, he has become well-behaved, and he looks no different from a kitten.

    Sure enough, there are people out there, no matter how awesome he was just now, and when he sees someone who is even stronger, he has to be honest immediately.

    Little did he know that Mr. Ma's little heart had already started to tremble.

    Zhang Sanshun's ruthlessness, he knows a little bit, even if he only knows a little bit, it is enough to make people shudder, this person must not be provoked.

    After realizing something was wrong, he immediately started a relationship with Zhang Sanshun, trying to let Zhang Sanshun know of his existence.

    However, Zhang Sanshun had a look of sarcasm on his face.

    He has been in Jianghai all his life, and he has attended countless receptions. There are so many people at the reception, how can he remember who you are?

    Just heard Zhang Sanshun say: "If you offend Young Master Su, you are useless to any horse."

    "I would like to advise you, go and transfer the company by yourself tomorrow, otherwise, within a day, your company will go bankrupt and you will have nothing!"

    Zhang Sanshun said sharply, without mercy.

    Since he has no impression of this person, it means that he is just a small shrimp, nothing to be afraid of, and it can be said to be handled with ease, there is nothing to worry about, and he can handle it whatever he wants.

    "Plop！"

    However, for Mr. Ma, the price was too high.

    The whole person seemed to be struck by lightning, and his legs went limp and he sat on the ground, while his eyes were blank.

    The empty eyes make it hard for others to see what he is thinking, probably the same as the expression on his face, he must be ashamed at this moment.

    With Zhang Sanshun's words, his company will definitely suffer tomorrow. How can such a small company be compared with a giant like Zhang Sanshun.

    ?I don't know what to say anymore, Mr. Ma is like a puppet, only sluggish.

    Su Xun is too lazy to look at this person, let alone have any sympathy. Since he came out to pretend to be aggressive, he should always be ready and pay the price of failing to pretend to be aggressive.

    After all, he is a person, and he will fail if he pretends to be aggressive. Unlike Su Xun, no one can slap him in the face.

    Zhang Sanshun also seemed to have dealt with a trivial matter, he said: "Young Master Su, who else offended you?"

    "That guy, just tie him up and throw him into the river to feed the fish. The bait made by young people must taste better."

    Unexpectedly, when everyone thought that what happened today had been completely resolved, Su Xun pointed at Huang Hao who was watching the play next to him.

    In an instant, Huang Hao's face was pale, and the expression on his face was quite frightened.

    He didn't expect that the disaster would befall him so quickly, let alone that Su Xun would take revenge on him on the spot because he held grudges so much.

    For a moment, Huang Hao was terribly frightened, as if his soul had been pierced by someone, and when he thought of throwing him into the river to feed the fish, he couldn't hold on anymore.

    After seeing Zhang Sanshun's performance just now, Huang Hao has no doubts at all. After Su Xun spoke, this person would directly throw himself into the river.

    Under heavy fear, the man finally couldn't hold it anymore, and knelt down on the ground with a plop.

    With a trembling voice, he kept saying: "I'm sorry, Su Xun, I'm sorry, I was the one who was rude just now, I shouldn't have said that, don't kill me."

    When he said the last three words "Don't kill me", his voice had completely lost its timbre.

    Liu Rufeng also glanced at Su Xun, and he quickly said: "Su Xun, don't be impulsive!"

    Just now Su Xun didn't say what Liu Rufeng did, but now he spoke.

    It's not that I sympathize with that Huang Hao. The main thing is that this person is a student, and he is in the same class as An Suke. If you kill him in front of his classmates, it will definitely spread in the school.

    The name of a murderer has a relatively large impact on one person. Can you guarantee that you will not mention any of them?

    Su Xun smiled, he didn't intend to kill this guy himself, he was always reasonable.

    Although this man said a few mean words, he didn't do anything. If he just killed him like this, there was no need for that.

    And An Suke was in the same class as her. If he was really killed, it would have too much impact on An Suke, and the pressure it would cause can be imagined.

    Su Xun will not do it forIt's non-existent for a piece of rubbish to affect Ansuke.

    It's just to scare him. You see, the effect has been achieved now. The one who was frightened by Su Xun obviously forgot what his name is.

    It is estimated that in school in the future, he will never dare to have any thoughts about An Suke again. If he meets Su Xun, he will probably turn around and leave in fright.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, since my brothers have said so, then I will let you go today, and if there is another time, just wait."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun gave Zhang Sanshun a look.

    What kind of person Zhang Sanshun was, he could tell at a glance that Su Xun was pretending to be aggressive, so he deliberately waved his hand to cooperate, and said, "Okay, if Young Master Su speaks, let's forget it."

    After dealing with these boring people, Zhang San said by the way: "Young Master Su, have you sung or not? How about I arrange it for you?"

    "Well, I just came here, let's arrange a bigger box." Su Xun nodded.

    After Zhang Sanshun got the order, he hurriedly ordered: "Did you hear that? Hurry up and prepare a box for Young Master Su. Get the things that need to be served quickly. Serve well. If there is a problem, I will ask you."

    "yes!"

    A bunch of waiters were terrified, and they nodded quickly and said, their attitudes seemed to be filled with indescribable respect.

    Su Xun said something, and then everyone went upstairs to sing together, but that guy Huang Hao naturally didn't go, and he didn't have the courage to go there.

    It doesn't matter to everyone. What happened just now made people see the true face of this guy. From now on, this person must stay away.

    They went first, and Su Xun stayed behind. He patted Zhang Sanshun on the shoulder and said, "You have worked hard today, go back and rest early."

    "It's not hard, this is what I should do."

    Zhang Sanshun's performance was like a child who was rewarded with a big red flower by his teacher, his face was already full of excitement.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, then, Young Master Su, you guys have fun. If you have any questions, you can always come to me, and I will be there on call."

    "Um!"

    Su Xun nodded, Zhang Sanshun was also interested, and took Su Xun away quickly without wasting Su Xun's time.

    However, they didn't know that the box arranged for them was the best one in this ktv, and the inside could only be described as shocking. Everyone thought they had really come to the palace, and sat down in a daze.

    Some girls couldn't help it anymore, and praised: "Su Ke, your boyfriend is too good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 World Champion (6 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even though An Su is not the kind of person who likes to show off, she is still very happy when she hears others praise her boyfriend.

    Especially my roommates, we usually get along day and night together, and now they can be regarded as recognizing Su Xun.

    After all, it is very difficult to admit Su Xun's terrifying performance.

    It was sweet in his heart, but An Suke still said: "Fortunately, in fact, he is just like everyone else, he is also an ordinary student, and he is very easy to get along with."

    Even if she doesn't say this, everyone understands in their hearts that they should get along with Su Xun more. After all, they have seen the energy in Su Xun today.

    A little bit of a better relationship with this kind of person will definitely be of great use in the future, which goes without saying.

    Having the relationship with An Suke is equivalent to a natural advantage. Compared with ordinary people, it is easier for them to get in touch with Su Xun in the future.

    Jiang Wu listened here, feeling a little uncomfortable, the girl who had been chatting for so long.

    At the dinner table, Jiang Wu could be said to have tried his best to tell all kinds of jokes without listening to them, to tease the girls, thinking that these few would all have a good impression of him.

    ?As a result, all of a sudden, everyone worshiped Su Xun. Jiang Wu didn't know why, but felt a pricking feeling in his heart, thinking that the gap between this person and others was so big, it was really uncomfortable.

    I just heard Jiang Wu say: "What's the use, no matter how awesome Su Xun is, he wants to live in a dormitory with me."

    other people:"´´´´"

    Liu Rufeng smiled, but deep in his eyes, there was a thoughtful expression.

    Those girls are actually right. Su Xun's performance today is indeed quite awesome, and he didn't even expect it.

    When Su Xun said that he had solved the Fire Snake Gang that day, Liu Rufeng probably guessed that with Su Xun's personality, he should have gone to the boss of the Fire Snake Gang.

    Possibly I communicated with him and resolved the matter.

    In his opinion, for a character like Zhang Sanshun, if Su Xun can explain him, it is already a very powerful thing.

    However, he never thought that it would end like this.

    Zhang Sanshun's performance after coming here today really made Liu Rufeng look stupid, not at all like the legendary Zhang Sanshun.

    The attitude is respectful, and the words are not pleasant, just like a dog, he keeps walking around Su Xun, with his mouth open and his tail wagging.

    It's okay for people who don't know his identity. If Jiang Hai and other people who know him know about him, they will definitely not believe such a thing.

    Zhang Sanshun's character is notoriously domineering and domineering. There are many legends about him in the world. Who would have thought that Zhang Sanshun has become like this now.

    Of course, Liu Rufeng also knew that he didn't treat everyone like this. For example, when dealing with Mr. Ma and the manager, he was as domineering as ever, which made people see his dominance.

    All of this is because of Su Xun.

    Being able to make him look like this also proves a truth, Su Xun is quite awesome, and he is so awesome that he can't even imagine it, so that Zhang Sanshun can be willing to be a dog.

    He didn't dare to think about what happened between Su Xun and Zhang Sanshun, and he couldn't figure it out.

    We can only be sure of one thing, his roommate is quite unusual, and even Liu Rufeng found that he lacked language, so he didn't know how to describe Su Xun.

    When he first entered university, Liu Rufeng still thought about how low-key he should be. After all, he came from a big family and could almost crush most people.

    He has always wanted to keep a low profile, and not let his classmates know that his status is too big, so as not to make them uncomfortable.

    Now thinking about the comparison between himself and Su Xun, Liu Rufeng shook his head, feeling like a joke, there is no comparison at all.

    Even if his family, Zhang Sanshun will give face, but it is impossible for Zhang Sanshun to obey his family's words. Su Xun did it by himself.

    Of course Su Xun is awesome, this is not a bad thing, with such an awesome brother, there is nothing to be afraid of in the future.

    After Su Xun came back from the outside, the girls in the box stopped discussing him, and everyone started singing and playing games.

    All kinds of food and drinks were delivered in the box, the entire ktv almost treated this box as a father, and Su Xun bought it at the expense of Su Xun.

    Young people are good,The mentality is relatively relaxed. After everyone sings a few songs, the atmosphere immediately relaxes. What happened outside just now has no effect.

    Since singing, I will naturally not go back at night. There is air conditioning in the ktv, so it is not too cold, so everyone played here all night.

    No one dared to say anything, the boss was about to give away this ktv to someone, how could the people below not see that Su Xun was awesome, and they dared not offend him at all.

    After a night of hilarity, everyone went back to school together the next day, had breakfast, and went back to the dormitory to sleep.

    A good girl like An Suke, even though she is so old, rarely stays through the night. According to her, she usually goes to bed after twelve o'clock during the Chinese New Year.

    Yesterday can be said to be a bit of indulgence, but she is very happy, you can tell by looking at her face, she looks refreshed.

    Unlike Jiang Wu, who yelled all night, and now he is no longer able to do so, his face looks sluggish, as if he was raped overnight by more than a dozen women.

    The only thing that made Su Xun regretful was that he had a small idea in his heart that failed.

    Originally thinking that if it was only the two of them in the world, they would go out to have a meal and cut a cake at night, deliberately procrastinate for a while, and then go to the hotel, wouldn't they be happy.

    Unexpectedly, so many people got together in the end, and it was really fun to play, but it also made Su Xun unable to act.

    There is no way but to wait, but Su Xun is not too anxious.

    Because after the relationship between two people reaches that point, it can be said that everything is a matter of course, and there is no need to force it.

    It is estimated that when that time really comes, An Su will jump on him, the handsome one and the big one, I don't believe that An Su can hold back.

    Woke up in the afternoon, but was notified by Li Xueman, asking everyone to attend an event, saying that there was a world champion to give a lecture.

    This makes Su Xun a little depressed. This is not good in the university. If there are not enough people to attend many activities, they will be forced to arrange everyone to be spectators to fill up the number.

    And it's linked to your credits, it's not good if you don't go.

    Su Xun wondered and said, "Which world champion is so unrecognizable? Aren't ordinary world champions always very popular?"

    "Let's play Go!" Jiang Wu said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 Personal Selection (7 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Su Xun just woke up, his mind is clear, and he is a little puzzled.

    To be reasonable, having a title like a world champion should be quite popular.

    At least young people like it very much. College students are naturally young people and like to pursue these things.

    Go to participate in an event, or listen to a lecture, etc., don¨t say if you have gained anything when you go back, at least post a circle of friends to pretend to be cool,

    It's a bit vulgar to say, but many people have this mentality now.

    Posting some tall things in the circle of friends, I feel like I have become taller. Other people's likes and compliments in the comments can even enhance my vanity.

    Why is it different this time, when the world champion comes, everyone has to be asked to fill up the number of people, usually there are only those boring activities.

    Or talk about some leaders' speeches, no one wants to go, so they will be arranged compulsorily.

    Why is no one willing to go to this world championship event?

    As a result, Jiang Wu said that he played Go, and Su Xun was speechless in an instant. Since he played Go, there was really nothing to say.

    The Go project has a lot of historical and cultural heritage, and it is also a traditional project in China, which embodies great wisdom.

    ?Su Xun has always admired people who can play Go. There are many people who can play chess, but there are really few people who can play Go. Most people can¨t understand it.

    Because the difficulty is still quite large.

    It is precisely because of this that there are fewer and fewer people playing Go. Except for some old people and some children in interest classes, few people play Go.

    This sport is not popular, and fewer people watch it.

    Moreover, Go is only popular in Asia. In Western countries, people play chess. They don¨t know Go at all, and they don¨t play it.

    Its international influence is relatively low, which has led to the current status of Go becoming more and more embarrassing.

    Even China's Go League almost failed because it couldn't find a sponsor.

    The world champion of Go is very powerful, but his popularity is average. Who would want to come and see it.

    Liu Rufeng asked wonderingly: "Who is the world champion of Go?"

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing. This is indeed a problem, because there are quite a lot of Go games, and they are basically the three countries of Huaxia, Dongyang and Bangzi.

    Among them, Huaxia and Bangzi are stronger. Chess players from the two countries take turns sitting on the manor. There are really many people who have won the title of world champion.

    Jiang Wu didn't know, he could only look at the chat records in the group on his mobile phone, and then said: "It's Chen Lianchun, he was quite famous in the past, but now he's a little older, so he's not that great anymore."

    Su Xun had heard of this name, but he didn't have a deep impression on it.

    In fact, when it comes to this, Su Xun is also a little ashamed. He usually pays less attention to this aspect. Even if he is proficient in any chess game, he actually doesn't have much interest.

    Young people, a few are interested in this kind of thing.

    Everyone can't understand Go, so what's the point of participating in this event in the past.

    ? In fact, isn¨t this the tragedy of this society? A world champion of Go can be regarded as an outstanding person after all, having fought for honor.

    It turns out that there is no popularity. If it is a singing star, or a little fresh meat like a sissy, I guess everyone will go if they break their heads.

    Immediately Su Xun said: "Let's go, let's all go over and have a look. People who can play Go are actually pretty good. This is one of the quintessences of the country."

    It's rare to see Su Xun being so proactive about these things. He has already spoken, and the other two naturally don't have any opinions.

    Jiang Wu was eager to go, and he supported Li Xueman's work, so he quickly sent a message to Li Xueman, saying that they would go there together.

    Came to a lecture hall on the side of the school, which was similar to an auditorium, but larger and could accommodate thousands of people.

    ?It can be seen that the school is still very strong, and the thousands of seats are forced to be full. As for how many of them are sincere, this is unknown.

    At 3:30 in the afternoon, the activity officially started.

    Su Xun took a look at the process that was sent out in advance. There are three processes. The first one is to speak and make a report. This is a must.

    The second one?It is to organize some activities to let everyone interact with the world champion, and there is a chess game.

    The third is also interaction, the form of asking questions, asking some questions and asking him to answer.

    As a result, Su Xun didn't make it through the first link, and fell asleep directly.

    I came here out of respect, but in the end, this guy is really out of character.

    It is estimated that he rarely experienced such occasions. When he spoke, he had no sense of rhythm. He paused after speaking a few sentences, which made people feel uncomfortable and incoherent.

    Secondly, there are obviously bigger problems with his speech.

    Come to interact with college students, even if you are here to spread the Go culture, but there is no need to keep introducing some basic knowledge of Go to everyone.

    What about live chess, dead time, throwing robbery, throwing robbery, etc., are too obscure. He thinks that these mentally retarded things should basically understand.

    As everyone knows, people who have never played before really don't understand at all.

    What he said was neither easy to understand nor humorous. It was even more uncomfortable than the rigid old teacher's lectures, and it had already shown the effect of hypnosis.

    In the entire lecture hall with thousands of people, there was silence, like a pool of stagnant water, lifeless.

    Su Xun couldn't stand it any longer, he completely lost interest, and coming this trip was equivalent to being in vain.

    Su Xun's level is higher than his own, no matter what world champion or champion he is, he can't compare with the skin.

    It's okay if he doesn't talk about professional things, but when he talks about professional things, Su Xun is even less interested.

    The eyelids are constantly fighting up and down. I had too much fun yesterday, which made me very tired.

    Su Xun then said: "I'm going to sleep first, call me after a while."

    Looking at the situation, there is no way to solve it within an hour or two, so let's go to sleep first.

    Following the progress of this activity, the second item came immediately. The person in charge of the school was also heartbroken, saying that the speech was finally over.

    Immediately I will ask students to go up to interact and play chess, which must mobilize everyone's enthusiasm, otherwise, it would be a failure among failures to hold an event like this.

    When the person in charge came to the stage, he didn't even ask if the speech just now was good, so as not to look back and be embarrassed.

    Said loudly: "Students, the second session that everyone is looking forward to is here. Next, I invite Teacher Chen to personally pick a student to play chess with him on stage."

    "During this process, he will teach everyone the knowledge of Go. Everyone, hurry up and be enthusiastic. The students who are enthusiastic may be the lucky ones." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Defeating the World Champion (8 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Crash!"

    In the originally lifeless lecture hall, there was finally some improvement now, and applause began to ring out.

    It's a pity that the applause was bursts, not enthusiastic.

    However, compared with just now, it is already much better, at least many people are cheered up.

    Only Su Xun, he is still sleeping peacefully here, sleeping a bit soundly, and his spirit is in a very relaxed state, it seems that all the hustle and bustle outside has nothing to do with him.

    Even the movements were slightly deformed, and the head was tilted to the side, which was exaggerated. Fortunately, no one noticed Su Xun.

    Liu Rufeng and Jiang Wu also understood Su Xun's character, and they knew that Su Xun didn't have much interest in this thing, so they didn't call Su Xun up.

    That Chen Lianchun was not polite, and started to pick according to the requirements here.

    There really wasn't any prior arrangement or pre-determined thing, and he was completely free to choose it.

    He also understands that he has to pick a boy. Girls are even less interested in this kind of thing. There are very few girls who play Go.

    It's not meant to be sexist, maybe this is more suitable for men.

    Chen Lianchun is also a little worried, don't look back, if the girls really can't keep up with the reaction speed, it will be more embarrassing.

    He glanced at it, and just happened to be a little unlucky when he saw Su Xun who was sleeping.

    This person has a bad temper, and most people may not know it well. They are quite famous in their circle, and this guy is very irritable.

    Otherwise, he would not be a world champion, and he has no reputation at all, and it has something to do with his temper. There are many things that are not pleasing to the eye.

    For example, Su Xun's appearance is a bit unpleasant in his eyes.

    In my heart, I don't know what level I am, and I feel that Su Xun is not giving him face by sleeping so directly.

    As everyone knows, if everyone can come, it is already giving him a lot of face. If they can walk halfway, it is estimated that many people have left by now.

    A little angry, and even intentionally made things difficult for Su Xun, he said directly: "Come on, my classmate, I think you seem to be sleeping soundly, come up and participate in an activity."

    When he was speaking, everyone glanced at it and immediately understood it. It was obvious that what he was talking about was Su Xun.

    Some people even laughed unconsciously, because Su Xun's current appearance is quite funny, a bit funny.

    The atmosphere on the scene instantly became more active because of Su Xun. Su Xun himself didn't know what was going on.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't react at all, and didn't mean to wake up at all, so it was interesting now.

    Jiang Wu quickly touched Su Xun, which made Su Xun harden himself.

    After sleeping soundly, Su Xun woke up suddenly. Su Xun really looked dazed, and only heard him say: "What's the matter, is it over?"

    "Ha ha´"

    The voice of the speech was really not low, and everyone couldn't help it for a while, so they laughed. Many people thought the same as him, and actually hoped to end it quickly.

    Everyone laughed loudly. Chen Lianchun on the stage had a rather ugly expression on his face for a while. Unhappiness was already written on his face, and his emotions were very obvious.

    "The resentment value from Chen Lianchun is +58."

    When Su Xun saw this prompt, he was really taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled unconsciously.

    ? I didn't see it, the world champion was so narrow-minded, he just fell asleep, didn't do anything to him, let alone said anything disrespectful.

    ?As a result, this actually drew a lot of hatred points. It seems that this person really hated himself.

    Let Su Xun feel a little helpless, feeling that he has gradually grown into a physique that pulls hatred, which can also get resentment points.

    Of course, it has no effect on Su Xun, but Su Xun feels happy.

    Chen Lianchun continued and said: "Young man, since you woke up, come up quickly and cooperate with me to complete this activity."

    This guy is obviously a smiling tiger. When he talks, he has a smile on his face, but this smile is a little cold in the dark.

    Su Xun can probably tell that this guy will not know what to do against him after a while. Fortunately, Su Xun is not stupid, and he will definitely not go up with a fool.like that.

    So Su Xun said: "I don't know how to play chess, you should choose someone else, otherwise I can't cooperate with you."

    Many people looked at Su Xun, thinking that such a good opportunity was given up just like that. If they go up, at least they can have close contact with the world champion.

    Not to mention anything else, at least I can blow it out when I go out.

    As everyone knows, in Su Xun's eyes, these things are really boring, and they don't even feel tall at all.

    If Su Xun wanted to, he could go to play Go and win a world championship, which didn't make any sense to him.

    On the contrary, he thought this guy was quite annoying, Su Xun didn't want to get in touch with him, so it would be nice to sleep peacefully.

    However, after being rejected by him, this guy's face became even more ugly. He felt that Su Xun, a student, was really lawless and didn't give him face at all.

    Similar to Su Xun's feeling, this person is indeed a bit narrow-minded, just seeing Su Xun is a little uncomfortable, feeling that Su Xun is targeting him.

    In this case, he has a stubborn temper, just thinking about continuing to mess with Su Xun and making him embarrassing.

    It sounds almost like a child. How can an adult be so naive? It makes people feel unimaginable.

    But many times, what you have to admit is that there are quite a lot of strange things in this world.

    He looked "friendly" and said, "It doesn't matter, I believe everyone is similar to you."

    "My purpose is to find someone who doesn't know how to come up and teach you to make it easier for you to understand. Come up."

    ""

    ?Su Xun's face was stiff, and he wondered why this guy looked sick, did he have a crush on him, why did he insist on getting on him?

    Would you be happy if you had to reject you directly?

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [defeat the world champion] was successfully triggered"

    Task name: [Defeat the world champion]

    Task requirements: Ask the host to come to the stage for activities, and defeat the world champion in Go, let him know how powerful the host is!

    Task Difficulty: Three Stars

    Task reward: 30 points

    Su Xun: ""

    The system is really good at making troubles. I was not interested in it at first, but he suddenly came to a task. If it came like this, it would be a bit interesting.

    If he defeated this guy on the spot, where should he put his face?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528 You Don't Understand At All (9 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Moreover, Su Xun felt the system's disdain for this so-called world champion, and looked down on him quite a bit.

    A total of 30 points were rewarded. What does this mean? It means that he did not treat that guy as a human being at all.

    Basically, this task is divided into difficulties. I don¨t know what the standard is. The system judges it by itself. Su Xun has observed a few, although there is a certain deviation from what he thinks.

    But generally speaking, there is no major problem. It is true that the greater the difficulty displayed on the system, the more difficult it will be for Su Xun to actually do it.

    One star and two stars, Su Xun has never seen it before, it is probably very simple, it can be completed without doing anything, and the system will not issue that kind of task to itself.

    So far Su Xun has encountered, the simplest is the three-star mission, this is, it shows that from the system's point of view, it is not difficult to defeat the world champion.

    Thinking about it carefully, Su Xun couldn't even find a reason why he couldn't beat him.

    I am a little moved. Although the points are not too many, they are the same as free gifts. As long as you want to, 30 points can be credited to your account in an instant. This is quite good.

    Points are not the same as hatred points. They are relatively rare, and they are all accumulated in tens of dozens.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, then I will play with you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't bother, the old man should be more straightforward in his work, he went directly to the stage, facing thousands of people, there is no need for stage fright.

    Everyone didn't expect that Su Xun really went up, and it was obvious that that person had some intentions against him. Su Xun dared to go up, wasn't he just sending him to make things difficult for him?

    However, they have already gone up, so it is useless to say anything.

    Looking on the bright side, it's not a big deal, because Su Xun himself said that he doesn't know how to play Go at all.

    It is understandable for a person who knows nothing, even if he makes some mistakes.

    This thing is inherently difficult, and anyone can play it casually. Even if you learn it, you can't learn it in a while, it will take a long time.

    In that Chen Lianchun's eyes, there was a look of malice, no matter what, it's not a problem to keep this kid from stepping down.

    After taking the stage, the staff also acted quickly, setting up a chess table, two tables, and a large chessboard on it.

    Big is indeed quite big, but it doesn't look delicate at all.

    Even if it is temporarily built, you can't ask too much.

    There is a huge screen on the stage. By moving the projector, everything on the chessboard can be projected on the big screen for everyone to watch.

    Both parties took their seats and sat on both sides. Because of the limited time, it started.

    At the beginning, he didn't play chess, but this guy was introducing, he said: "Students, do you know how many lines and grids there are in total on Go?"

    Basically what is introduced is some basic common sense, starting from this chessboard.

    In fact, people who play Go generally don't think about it. Only professional high-level players know the board very well.

    The chessboard is like a battlefield, every step, there may be earth-shaking changes.

    Chess players take one step, and they have to consider what will happen in the next few steps, or how to put it, people who can play Go are quite intelligent, that's what it means.

    When he introduced this, everyone listened to it with great interest, and it was quite interesting.

    Many people are coming into contact with this thing for the first time, and no one said these things before.

    Su Xun was not interested, and yawned twice out of boredom.

    If he doesn't understand these most basic things, he doesn't deserve to have the skin of Treading Xue Xunmei.

    It feels like, teaching college students to add and subtract within ten is really boring.

    However, Su Xun didn't interrupt this guy either. He was doing serious business, so there was no need to say anything.

    "The pieces on Go are divided into black and white. There is no limit to the number of pieces. In theory, you can play an unlimited number of pieces. Of course, that is impossible."

    "Because your opponent won't allow it, it's really hard to tell the difference, and you will end up with a draw."

    "Under normal circumstances, we would say, black first, do you know why?"

    Having said that, the totalAfter finishing the most basic introduction, he immediately said: "Okay, let's start playing chess, young man, you go first."

    Su Xun finally waited for it, without even thinking about it, he went up and dropped a pawn, hardly thinking about it.

    In the eyes of a professional like Chen Lianchun, Su Xun's behavior can be said to be extremely amateurish.

    Even if it is the first step, you have to think carefully about how to do it. This determines your future development path, not just going casually.

    However, Su Xun's behavior was too casual, giving the impression that he was just playing around.

    A look of disdain flashed in Chen Lianchun's eyes, but after thinking about it, this kid probably has never played before, so it's normal if he doesn't.

    As everyone knows, it's not that Su Xun doesn't know, he just thinks that it's good to play casually against this guy. With this kind of person, Su Xun can win without being serious.

    The two of them were not really playing chess. Chen Lianchun didn't even play chess, but said: "Everyone, look at the behavior of this student just now, which is very amateurish. He may feel that he is playing backgammon."

    He blackmailed Su Xun without leaving any trace, causing the audience to roar with laughter.

    Not to mention, everyone knows backgammon, playing backgammon on the Go board feels just right.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, because he didn't have a microphone in his hand.

    Listen to this guy's nonsense first, and when he loses, I don't know how he will feel. Anyway, Su Xun really wants to know.

    "Everyone is watching, I am going to make a move. First of all, everyone look at the posture I hold the chess piece. Two fingers, I want to clamp the chess piece up and down"

    After talking a lot, Su Xun endured it.

    As a result, after he fell, he had to explain why he took this step and what was the point of it.

    Su Xun couldn't help it, and thought that you were pretending to be your mother here, so he made a move, talking here for a long time, Su Xun's level is so high, he can't judge the next direction through a single move, completely  It's just kidding.

    Unable to bear it anymore, Su Xun made a move again, throwing a chess piece out casually, looking disorganized.

    Chen Lianchun thought in his heart that this kid is really out of line. He is still messing around after he said so much just now.

    I just heard him shaking his head and said: "I just said so many rules and steps, but you still messed up. It seems that you don't understand at all." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 Abandoned sons admit defeat (10 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "At first, I thought that you Jianghai University students were very smart. I didn't expect your understanding to be so poor."

    This guy looked arrogant, and just heard him say: "To be reasonable, I've been talking for so long, you should know the basic rules, why are you messing around?"

    There was silence in the audience, and no one spoke, because everyone could hear that what this guy said was more obvious, he was mocking Su Xun.

    Su Xun still has a certain prestige in the school. If you want to say who is the most famous among the students, then there is no doubt that it must be Su Xun.

    Everyone didn't laugh at this kind of thing, and they could laugh when they teased it, but no one could laugh when it was so ugly.

    "hehe´´"

    Su Xun smiled twice, which can be called a superficial smile.

    With so many people, he can be regarded as a civilized person at any rate, so Su Xun didn't go up and beat him, but thought that he wouldn't be able to step down for a while.

    "You can't play, why is it so slow to play chess? Didn't you just say that the activity time is limited?" Su Xun asked.

    After being teased by Su Xun, this guy's face became even more ugly. Others couldn't hear what Su Xun was saying, because Su Xun didn't have a microphone.

    But he is so close, can you still hear him? I can say in my heart that I am quite upset. This kid, until now, seems to be very stubborn.

    While Chen Lianchun was angry, he picked up his microphone and said casually: "Okay, let's play chess seriously next time, take a good look at my steps."

    "Let me show you how to end the game quickly, and I will explain it to you after it is over."

    The tone is full of strong self-confidence. Go itself requires high skill, unlike backgammon and the like, after you know the rules, you can play casually.

    To deal with a layman like Su Xun, it is estimated that within a few dozen hands, he can be easily killed without any pressure.

    This guy started playing with Su Xun, just like Su Xun, very fast.

    The speed of Su Xun's falling is really too fast, almost crackling, without thinking at all.

    As soon as the opponent's piece was dropped, Su Xun quickly dropped the piece, not even a second apart, as if he was playing randomly.

    When the chess pieces landed on the wooden board, they would make a "click" sound. Su Xun's speed was getting faster and faster, and the strength of his moves was also a little bit stronger.

    Even the people in the audience could hear the crackling sound, even rhythmic.

    "Su Xun is messing around!"

    This is the thought in almost everyone's mind, even if they haven't played it before, most of them understand it.

    The technical content of Go is too strong, and there are even many strategies in it. Before making a move, you must think more about it.

    The further you get to the back, the longer the thinking time may be.

    No matter how fast it is, it can't be as fast as Su Xun's. It's obviously messed up. Although I can't play, I must not lose my momentum.

    Chen Lianchun didn't see what Su Xun was doing. He, an expert, didn't see what was going on. It was all because Su Xun used a more advanced method.

    It confuses him, so that he can't figure it out at first.

    The main thing is to take advantage of this person's arrogance and arrogance. If he takes it seriously, he will not be like this. With his level, he can see some clues.

    However, this guy didn't take Su Xun seriously at all. He despised Su Xun from the bottom of his heart, so naturally he didn't think too much about it.

    Even himself was brought in by Su Xun.

    According to the general routine, there is no such thing as a layout, just go down like this, thinking that Su Xun can be easily killed.

    "Huh?"

    As a result, after dozens of moves, this guy instantly realized that something was wrong, and he also saw the clues.

    How come I was in an extremely unfavorable state without knowing it, and was tricked by this kid?

    After realizing that something was wrong, Chen Lianchun's movements froze for a moment, and his forehead began to sweat continuously.

    I was too careless just now, but I accidentally fell into the trap.

    At the same time, Chen Lianchun subconsciously raised his head and glanced at Su Xun. This kid, he pretended on purpose, and even his level is not low at all.

    If the level is low, neverIf he had played it before, how could he have set up such a game that he didn't even notice it at first, this is no longer an easy level.

    Su Xun also felt the look in this guy's eyes, and instead of saying a word, he grinned at him.

    Such a smile made Chen Lianchun so angry that his teeth itch.

    Thinking of the kid just pretending to be aggressive, saying that he didn't know how to do it at all, and teaching him for a long time, and mocking him, Chen Lianchun felt a little blocked in his chest.

    Probably at that time, he already regarded himself as a fool in his heart.

    In any case, Chen Lianchun has already made up his mind in secret, he must win today, otherwise, it would be so ugly to lose to this kid, he will not be able to step down at all.

    Anyone can lose, but this kid must not lose.

    Chen Lianchun concentrated his energy and began to examine carefully.

    After all, the world champion is a world champion. Even if his current state cannot be compared with that of the past, he is still very powerful.

    Sensing that something was wrong, he began to deal with Su Xun's tricks. If he was an ordinary person, he might not have the ability to resist.

    But Su Xun doesn't care, everyone just plays slowly, it's not a big deal anyway, no matter how much he resists, it's equivalent to dying slowly.

    After dozens of hands, this guy finally couldn't stretch himself anymore. There were more and more beads of sweat on his forehead, and his eyes were full of powerlessness.

    After stagnating for a long time, he was able to take a single move, because he found out that now he has reached the point where there is no way to go, no matter how he moves, he will die.

    Finally, Su Xun lost his patience, and with a finishing touch, he directly forced this person into the abyss, making him completely lose the ability to resist.

    Chen Lianchun's gaze was on the chessboard, and he didn't know how long it had been stagnant, but he had no choice.

    It is equivalent to reaching the edge of a cliff and forcing him to go forward, but if he takes another step forward, he is about to fall. This feeling is generally felt by few people.

    Finally, Chen Lianchun threw the white piece in his hand onto the chessboard, which represented his giving up and his powerless struggle.

    Generally, people who often play chess know that in Go, this is called abandonment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530 Cowarded (11 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I lost´´"

    Chen Lianchun's voice sounded a little downcast.

    But there is no way, after losing, you still have to admit it, this is also a rule.

    After playing chess for so many years, it is impossible for him to know everything. This has become a habit for him, so he said it directly.

    This is a fact, and there is no way to admit it or not. Anyone with a discerning eye can see at a glance that he has been cornered by Su Xun.

    Even though this fact is a bit bitter for him, he still has to admit it.

    However, when he was in a trance, he forgot that the microphone was still in front of him, and it was not turned off the whole time.

    So his voice was transmitted by the microphone, and everyone in the audience knew it. At this time, everyone couldn't help being a little surprised.

    Even if they watched it for a long time, they already noticed that something was wrong, because Chen Lianchun's speed was too slow when he shot.

    This is obviously a signal that it is difficult to parry. I thought of this at the time, but I thought it was a bit unlikely. How could a world champion be difficult to parry in front of Su Xun? It felt impossible.

    However, after hearing his confession, everyone suddenly realized the fact that Su Xun really won.

    "My God, Su Xun won the world championship, is it true or not?"

    "Although I can't understand Go, I can understand the general rules a little bit. Judging from the current situation of the game, Su Xun should be in a favorable position."

    "Everyone has admitted it with their own mouths. Su Xun must have won. It's awesome."

    "What kind of brain is this person? Why do you feel that he is so good at everything? Can he leave a way for us ordinary people to survive?"

    ""

    At this time, many people are discussing this matter frantically to express the shock in their hearts.

    It seems understandable that something awesome happened to Su Xun. After all, it is not just once or twice that Su Xun does such an awesome thing.

    Then a group of the most favored children in everyone's hearts, the top students of Jianghai University, at this moment, had strong doubts about themselves, and they were quite sad.

    As for the world champion who felt ashamed on the stage, he didn't know what to say.

    The person in charge of the school is also quite confused. This activity is not the same as imagined.

    It can be called a large-scale car rollover scene. Randomly pick a student and say that he wants to teach him to play chess, and then interact with him. In the end, he accidentally won the world championship, which is quite embarrassing.

    It doesn't seem like it's a good thing for such an awesome student to appear out of nowhere.

    Chen Lianchun slowed down for a while, and then hurriedly said: "Yes, this student's understanding is quite good. I taught it casually, and he deliberately let me down. He really didn't disappoint me."

    "???"

    When the people below heard this, they immediately had question marks on their faces.

    No, that¨s not what you said just now. Facing Su Xun, I clearly remembered that you still said that he was messing around, so why did it become your advice again?

    Su Xun also shook his head, and was not too angry. He had seen too many shameless people like this.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It seems that you should have played casually just now, and it doesn't matter if I win."

    At this time, Su Xun also had an extra microphone in his hand.

    But the guy said: "It is true that I was explaining to everyone just now, so my main thoughts were not on the chess game, and I played casually."

    "However, if you can defeat me in this situation, it is already quite good, and it is worthy of encouragement!"

    While speaking, he gave Su Xun an encouraging look, thinking that this young man is quite savvy.

    Su Xun still admires this person for being so shameless and reasonable.

    ?But it doesn't mean that Su Xun is going to give him face, only to hear Su Xun say: "If that's the case, I want to experience your true strength."

    "Let's hurry up and have a serious competition to see how big the gap is."

    When saying this, Su Xun's eyes were full of smiles.

    The expression on Chen Lianchun's face suddenly froze, quitestiff.

    He didn't expect this kid to fight him like this, and he thought it was all over, but Su Xun directly came to challenge him forcibly.

    It seems that he is going to slap himself in the face abruptly.

    In Chen Lianchun's heart, at this moment, he could not stop complaining. The sense of oppression Su Xun gave him just now was too strong, and he had never encountered that kind of weird and changeable style in his whole life.

    Even though he had only played one round, he already had a feeling of panic in his heart, and he didn't dare to play another round with Su Xun.

    Rather than saying that he is afraid of Su Xun, it is better to say that he is afraid of losing,

    If you lost just now, you can still find some excuses, and he forcibly rounded you up. If you lose again, it will be really embarrassing.

    How should I explain it? I can't explain it at all.

    The students also noticed that something was wrong. Chen Lianchun's face froze, and he seemed unprepared, he didn't know what to say, let alone agree.

    For a while, everyone had such an unreal feeling. Why did they feel that the world champion seemed a little afraid of Su Xun?

    The person in charge at the school is also a person with a delicate mind. Seeing that something was wrong, he rushed over and said, "Let's just play this one more game."

    "Our activity time is quite limited, so we should stop wasting everyone's time. I believe the students are also eager to go back."

    "It's okay, we are not afraid of wasting time, we just like to watch chess."

    Suddenly, that guy Jiang Wu, as if he had been injected with chicken blood, opened his mouth suddenly and yelled.

    It's all right now, and it's a shame to openly smash the field. Anyway, this activity is not a very important thing, and Jiang Wu is not worried that the school will punish him for such a trivial matter. It should be impossible.

    Su Xun smiled. After all, it was his brother who gave him the strength. When it was critical, he would stand up and save face.

    Jiang Wu brought a wave of rhythm, and everyone watched the excitement, so it was not a big deal, so he immediately brought the rhythm loudly.

    After the voice subsided a little, Chen Lianchun's expression became even uglier.

    I just heard him say: "Everyone, be quiet, there are still arrangements ahead, let's not waste time, if you really want to play, you can wait until the event is over."

    As soon as the words came out, everyone could hear that this person was scared.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Invincible?  (12 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "And everyone knows that in Go, it's not interesting to be competitive. I'm here today to let everyone feel the charm of Go!"

    This guy is constantly justifying himself and cleaning the floor for himself.

    In fact, what he said was a bit messy, and Su Xun felt embarrassed for him when he heard what he said.

    The biggest charm of Go is the game between two people. Only in the game can you appreciate the beauty of it.

    What's the point if everyone doesn't pursue winning or losing?

    No matter how he explained, he couldn't feel everyone's thoughts. Everyone felt that he should be cowardly, so cowardly that people can't imagine.

    A world champion dare not play Go with an ordinary college student, that is your most professional field.

    It is unavoidable that people don't dare to dare.

    Just listening to this guy Chen Lianchun, he continued: "And let me tell you a fact. Looking at it now, in terms of Go, it doesn't make much sense to compare people with each other."

    "Everyone knows that there is an artificial intelligence that is very popular in Go. It is called Alpha Dog. It is the ultimate boss. No one can beat it."

    "The appearance of AlphaGo has had a considerable impact on the aspect of Go. At present, even the world's number one master cannot beat it."

    "So it's meaningless for us human chess players to compare with each other. The only thing a chess player should do is to strive to improve oneself and defeat AlphaGo. Now it's meaningless to compete with each other."

    This has been said a lot, and he didn't prepare it in advance tomorrow. He pulled it out on the spur of the moment. It is estimated that he himself is not very clear about what he will say.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard it, thinking how could there be such a shameless person, what was he talking about.

    I just wanted to slap you in the face, but why Alpha Gou was involved all of a sudden, what is the relationship between the two, I really don't understand.

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [defeat AlphaGo] was successfully triggered"

    Task name: [Defeat AlphaGo]

    Task requirements: AlphaGo has informed the field of Go in the world today, and it is considered to be an existence that humans cannot defeat. Please take action from the host, get AlphaGo, and let the world see your Go level.

    ? Task Difficulty: Seven Stars

    Task reward: 70 points

    "What the hell´´"

    Suddenly another task came, which made Su Xun almost spit out.

    What is wrong with this system today? Why is it the same as the Chinese New Year? Usually, it is rare to be able to give myself a task, and it may take ten days and a half a month.

    ?It turned out to be better today, two of them came at once, almost like the front foot sticking to the back foot, the happiness came quite suddenly.

    Alpha Dog was too hot before. It is an artificial intelligence developed by a technology company in country m, and it is a virtual existence attached to a computer.

    However, after this thing came out, it shocked the world. None of the Go masters in the world could handle it, and all of them were defeated.

    At that time, there was a lot of discussion about whether artificial intelligence was going to replace humans.

    Although it is only one aspect of Go, Go is the crystallization of wisdom, which is why it shocked everyone so much.

    For this kind of thing, you need to use your brain to think, and you need to pay attention to methods and tactics.

    ?Suddenly suddenly discovered that it is not as good as artificial intelligence, and there will inevitably be some panic in the hearts of human beings.

    In fact, how to say this thing, Su Xun thinks there is no need to think too much, because the technological content contained in it is too high.

    The algorithm is very powerful, and it can run hundreds of millions of times at a high speed in one second. How can the human brain match it? It is completely impossible.

    Someone once said a metaphor, when you are fighting against AlphaGo, in fact, your opponent is not AlphaGo, but dozens of masters who are not inferior to you.

    Everyone is collaborating at the same time, and the efficiency is very high, and there are almost no defects. How can you win a perfect existence by yourself.

    People are not perfect, and thinking will inevitably have certain defects, and there are always things that cannot be considered. It can also be said that Go is to examine a loophole in thinking.

    When the opposite of you is a perfect person, then there is no need to compare, it is completely incomparable.

    The strength itself is unbalanced, so what's the point of winning or losing?

      Of course, this also has something to do with the media's exaggeration, especially when the world's number one chess player played against AlphaGo, it was very hot and the world was paying attention.

    Although the West is not very interested in Go, this program was developed by others.

    What's even more frightening is that AlphaGo is still evolving, that is to say, it gets stronger every day.

    Maybe it was at that level a month ago, but after a month, there will be a big improvement. In this way, it is almost impossible for ordinary people to defeat unless they find higher intelligence.

    If someone can defeat AlphaGo, it will definitely cause a very enthusiastic response in the world, and it will be a world event.

    The system issued this task to itself, but it was really exciting. Obviously, this is to play a big game, which makes people feel incredible.

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun has no idea, even if he has skin, he doesn't know if he can beat Alpha Gou.

    It can also be seen that the reward given by this task is a total of 70 points, which is the most difficult task Su Xun has encountered so far.

    However, this point is too tempting for Su Xun, Su Xun really can't help it.

    The points are in front of you, whether you earn or not, it seems that there is nothing to worry about, Su Xun must want it.

    It was decided in an instant, don't say anything, just do it!

    Regardless of whether he can do it or not, since AlphaGo is so awesome, Su Xun also feels a little bit in his heart, he must try how awesome it is, otherwise, it will definitely become a pity.

    Even if you lose, it doesn't matter. Compared with AlphaGo, Su Xun thinks this system is more powerful, and it is an existence that is many times stronger than AlphaGo.

    Su Xun replied directly: "What is Alpha Dog? If you want to win, you can win. What else is there to work hard for?"

    "Hmph, ignorance!"

    Upon hearing this, Chen Lianchun's expression changed drastically, and he said immediately: "Do you know how strong AlphaGo is? Have you ever fought against him?"

    "If not, then you know nothing, please don't expose your ignorance in front of everyone."

    Chen Lianchun didn't seem to be embarrassed when he mentioned this. He continued: "I tell you, anyone who has fought against each other knows that AlphaGo is invincible!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 532: Challenging AlphaGo (13 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Some words are very absolute, and general words are too absolute, so there are some problems.

    It is the same as doing multiple-choice questions in liberal arts. Seeing that the words are very absolute, then this option can be directly ruled out.

    It seems that nothing in this world is invincible.

    But everyone heard him talk about AlphaGo, and it seems that there is no big problem. AlphaGo is indeed in the field of Go. It can also be said that no one can beat it at present.

    In the past, there was a very powerful chess player on the Bangzi side, named Li Shidol, who was the former number one in the world and was very famous in the Go world.

    When he competed with AlphaGo, he only won one round by luck, and that was the 1.0 version of AlphaGo, which was considered the weakest.

    Competing for five rounds or seven rounds, except for winning one round, the rest were all crushed.

    In the second year, Huaxia was number one in the world. Reasonably, his current strength should be stronger than that of Bangzi, but he didn't win a game, and he was even beaten to tears, and his mentality was a little broken.

    Is he not strong enough, not as good as others? Of course not, but because AlphaGo has evolved to version 2.0, and no one can beat it.

    Since then, no one can defeat AlphaGo.

    There seems to be nothing wrong with saying this.

    However, Su Xun showed a disdainful smile. As a tough young man, he just couldn't hear others say such things.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I'm sorry, you can't win, but I may not!"

    "Hiss！"

    Everyone was surprised by Su Xun's arrogance. He even said that he could beat AlphaGo, which is too awesome.

    Most people don't even have the courage to say this.

    For example, Chen Lianchun standing next to Su Xun, although he has won the world championship before, is not very afraid now, and he doesn't even have the intention of challenging.

    At least Su Xun has the courage, and he is not being needlessly rampant.

    "hehe！！"

    However, Chen Lianchun seemed to have heard some joke. The sneer on his face never disappeared at all. He only heard him say: "If you can beat Alpha Go, I will quit chess from now on."

    "When you're young, don't be arrogant because you're talented. I've seen many people like you, and they didn't end well."

    Su Xun didn't care, instead he was confronting each other. He only heard Su Xun say: "No problem, please remember what you said today, don't deny it yourself when the time comes!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun stepped off the stage directly, and the scene was once very embarrassing.

    He no longer has the mind to continue talking nonsense with this guy. All he thinks about in his mind is how to deal with Alpha Gou for a while.

    Of course, this will definitely take a certain amount of time, and it won't be done in a short while.

    ?But Su Xun was not so worried. When this guy said it, Su Xun himself became more confident.

    ? This event was a complete failure. I can't say it, but it was a failure anyway.

    The last interactive session has also been cancelled, and everyone left the venue directly. Regarding today's matter, after returning, there may be another discussion in school.

    Su Xun is already a topical figure, just like a popular star in the entertainment circle, needless to say, the degree of discussion is quite high.

    "Is it so exciting today? I heard that Su Xun played Go and defeated the world champion?"

    "Damn, I'm so sorry, I didn't go today, I didn't go under the compulsory arrangement, if anyone went, let me tell you quickly."

    "It's really a big loss for those who didn't go. Today is very exciting. As for how exciting, let the brothers downstairs tell you."

    "If you didn't go upstairs, don't pretend to be coquettish. I didn't go either. Please tell me about it."

    "I'm going to talk about it first. Not only did Su Xun win the world championship, but the two of them got into an argument on the spot. Su Xun went straight to the top and said that he could beat AlphaGo."

    "Fuck, is it true or not, Su Xun has swelled to such an extent that he dares to even think about Alpha Gou?"

    "I think he is too crazy. No. 1 in the world can't beat Alpha Go. It is said that it is useless for all Go masters in the world to play together."

    "Su Xun just has that personality. Just get used to it. It's not the first time he's like this. Winning the world championship is pretty awesome."

    "Damn it, why do I feel that Su Xun is awesome in everything"

      ""

    In the school's post bar, a post appeared that night, which was very popular. In a short time, the thread had already reached hundreds of floors.

    Jiang Wu kept looking at his mobile phone, and he said excitedly: "Su Xun, you are really famous now, and we have already started discussing you, and everyone is saying that you are pretending."

    "hehe´´"

    Su Xun gave Jiang Wu a supercilious look, and then ignored him. He was looking for a way to challenge AlphaGo.

    ? At that time, I was so excited that I had already blown it out, but when I really wanted to do this, I found that there was no way. How could I find Alpha Go?  This is a big problem.

    Not everyone can challenge AlphaGo, it must be a well-known Go player.

    Although Su Xun has strength, but he does not have that reputation, in the eyes of others, he is no different from a cat or a dog, how could he agree.

    I finally understand why the system has set the difficulty so high, which not only includes the difficulty of defeating AlphaGo.

    And how to challenge AlphaGo is also a problem.

    Su Xun was a little bit pained, and he asked: "Damn it, I found out that I don't even know how to find Alpha Gou, what should I do?"

    The way I can think of is to find the top Go players in China, conquer them, and then ask them to recommend them, hype them up, maybe there will be a chance.

    However, it is too troublesome to do that, and it feels quite uncomfortable just thinking about it.

    "No way, Su Xun, are you really going to challenge AlphaGo?" Liu Rufeng next to him was also stunned.

    After talking for a long time, I always thought that Su Xun was joking, but I didn't expect him to really have this idea.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Of course it is true, why are you joking, I never brag."

    "Su Xun, it's not that my brothers don't believe you, let's forget it, it's not that you haven't read the news, AlphaGo is a pervert, and through a powerful program, it has collected all the Go information that can be collected."

    "Go has been thoroughly played by it. There are no secrets. You really can't win. What are you trying to figure out? It's a waste of time."

    Jiang Wu on the side hurriedly persuaded Su Xun to prevent him from being confused.

    Su Xun is doing a task, how can he be confused.

    He said firmly: "It's not as complicated as you think. It's just a test of your own level. It doesn't matter if you lose."

    There is one more thing that Su Xun didn't say, he felt that he had a great chance of winning.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533: Road to Higher Score (14 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Rufeng saw that Su Xun was so confident, so he couldn't say anything. It seemed that he couldn't refute.

    Because he thought of it, every time Su Xun did things before, people were not very optimistic at the beginning, but in the end he can surprise everyone.

    And what he said is correct, he went there as a challenger, and it won't have much impact on him. So what if he loses? Everyone thinks it's normal to lose to AlphaGo.  There is nothing to lose.

    But what if he wins, although Liu Rufeng feels that this is completely impossible, but thinking that this is Su Xun, he doesn't know what to say.

    Anyway, Su Xun is a person, you just don't need to look at him with normal eyes, who knows what he will do, anyway, everything is possible.

    Liu Rufeng said: "The problem is, not everyone can fight this alpha dog."

    "Behind it, there is actually a team controlling it. After all, it is artificial intelligence, and it is ultimately under human control."

    Su Xun is also thinking about this issue, it seems a little uncomfortable, is it possible to spend money, forcefully spend money to let others come to pk with him?

    But this is too stupid. Although I have money, it doesn't matter if I spend it on my own enjoyment. Let Su Xun waste money like this, it's not enough.

    In this way, this question needs to be thought about. Of course, Su Xun also knows that there must be a way, but it will take a certain amount of time.

    Jiang Wu said: "Perhaps that Chen Lianchun can take advantage of it. He is a world champion. Let him take the lead in setting up a line. Maybe there is a certain possibility."

    "That guy is so hostile to you, maybe he just got angry and wanted to embarrass you."

    Jiang Wu gave his own suggestion, very sincere and serious.

    It can be seen that Jiang Wu really used his brain this time.

    But this method may not be feasible.

    Su Xun said: "It's probably not very good, he is not stupid, maybe he thinks that I am suspected of using him to hype, I am afraid he will not respond to me."

    "Besides, people's anger only lasts for a while. This matter does not do him any good. Instead, he took the initiative to come forward. What happened today may still be picked up by the media."

    "Do you think he is willing to let other people know what happened tonight, so don't think about it. He probably doesn't want to think about everything about coming to Jianghai University today."

    Su Xun said that this method is not very reliable.

    "All right´´"

    After being said this way, Jiang Wu suddenly felt that he was a failure. He thought he had a good idea, but it was useless at all, so uncomfortable.

    Liu Rufeng frowned, and only heard him say: "Su Xun, there is a website called Tianyi, you should know about it, right?"

    "have no idea!"

    Su Xun shook his head in confusion, he really didn't know this website, the name was pretty good, but it was the first time he had heard of it.

    Surprise flashed in Liu Rufeng's eyes, and he said, "No, this website is the largest Go game website in the world. Basically, all chess players in Asia play games on this website, which is equivalent to a game platform."

    "In the past, when we played games like StarCraft, we could find people to play against on the platform. Reasonably, everyone who plays Go likes this website. How come you don't know?"

    Liu Rufeng's tone was a little suspicious, but he didn't question Su Xun's meaning, it was just a little strange.

    He, a layman, has heard that Su Xun is a professional chess player, and his level seems to be not low. How could he not know? It seems completely unscientific.

    ? Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and said in his heart that he almost failed in pretending.

    But talking nonsense, for the current Su Xun, there is almost no problem. He said directly: "I learned to play chess from my grandfather when I was young. I usually go to others to play chess. There are really few chess players on the Internet."  .￣

    In fact, it is more popular to play against each other through the Internet. Otherwise, masters from all over the world are so far away, how can they compare each other.

    Su Xun continued: "Old Liu, continue to talk about what is going on with this website."

    "There is a ranking on the website, which is the kind of points. After you win, points will be added, similar to the qualifying matches we play games."

    "That ranking, basically if you rank at the top, it is an honor, and it will also attract the attention of the Go world, you understand what I mean, right?It's just that you need to work hard, and it is estimated that you must be in the top ten at least.  "

    After Liu Rufeng finished speaking, he glanced at Su Xun with some concern, and entered the top ten. This is not an easy task and requires a lot of games.

    Everyone has already played how many rounds, Su Xun looks like this, he probably doesn't even have an account, starting from scratch, it will take a lot of difficulty and a lot of time.

    It doesn't sound easy, let alone do it.

    However, after Su Xun heard it, his eyes lit up suddenly. It was a good idea. He had absolute confidence in his chess skills.

    In Su Xun's eyes, the world champion today is just that.

    Even if the level of other people is high, it will not be so high. In Su Xun's eyes, I am afraid that it is not enough, so there is no need to worry about it.

    Liu Rufeng was talking about the top ten, but in Su Xun's heart, he felt that he must take the first place. In the Go world, he was afraid that it would cause a sensation, and then he said that he wanted to find Alpha Go.  The team also has to pay attention to this.

    Let¨s do it like this. From the current point of view, this is the best and most suitable method for Su Xun, so Su Xun didn¨t have any hesitation, so he hurriedly started.

    Turned on the computer, found this Tianyi website, and it was exactly as he said. Enter the word "Tianyi" in the search box, and a bunch of entries appeared.

    It seems that this website should be relatively well-known, but Su Xun has never paid attention to it.

    I went to see some unhealthy small websites, but I never heard of them.

    After logging in, register an account directly, the registration process is more convenient, you only need to provide a mobile phone number.

    When it was his turn to get an ID for himself, Su Xun thought about it for a while, thinking about it a little bit, so he took an "mdzz".

    After successfully logging in, Su Xun has already started fighting, similar to Doudizhu, you can create a room by yourself, or go to random matching.

    The pages of the website are all in Chinese. It is estimated that the website was created by Chinese people. It can let Go lovers from other countries come to play, which shows that it is still very powerful.

    The first opponent, Su Xun, was quickly killed. Like Su Xun, he was a novice, but he was a real novice.

    It disappeared in less than ten minutes. In order to save time, Su Xun started his own way to the top score without showing any mercy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534: The Mysterious MDZZ (15 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After playing almost all night, Su Xun's points increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he never lost a game, because on the first day, the matches were not too strong.

    At least in Su Xun's eyes, it has nothing to do with being "strong".

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng persuaded Su Xun several times to hurry up and go to sleep, and don't delay the body too much by turning around. The two of them still had some worries about Su Xun, afraid that Su Xun would be too crazy.

    As everyone knows, for a cultivator like Su Xun, if he doesn't sleep all night and has nothing to do, it's not a big problem for ordinary people to play games all night.

    On the second day, Su Xun's opponent was finally a little stronger, and the time wasted in each round was a bit long.

    ?The more you meet a master, the longer you have to think. Su Xun also needs a certain amount of time to deal with him, sometimes it can last for more than an hour in one round.

    However, they are a minority after all. For most of them, Su Xun has no problem solving them. It can be said that it is easy.

    It took Su Xun three days.

    On this day, after Su Xun defeated an old opponent, he finally succeeded in reaching the summit.

    This guy should be from the Han Dynasty. In Su Xun's impression, at least meeting him three times is the same as playing games and being able to line up consecutively.

    He was convinced of Su Xun. After Su Xun reached the top of the standings, he sent Su Xun a congratulatory message in English, so Su Xun guessed that he should be from Han and could not speak Chinese.

    It took three days to reach the summit, which in Su Xun's opinion, was quite a long time. He even lost his patience for a while, but fortunately he persisted in the end.

    However, Su Xun didn't expect how much shock these three days would bring to other people.

    This is the fastest ascent to the top ever, almost none of it, it has never happened before, and it won't happen in the future.

    Winning streak, for three whole days, the record is all victories, 108 games won, one game undefeated, maintaining a 100% winning rate.

    This is a very terrifying statistic, which caused a sensation in the Go world.

    The hot topics in the past two days are all about who this "mdzz" is and which great god he is.

    Generally, if the chess players playing here are professional, for example, professional players, everyone will leave their real names. This has almost become a rule.

    Let everyone have a number in mind when they are fighting.

    Among ordinary amateur chess players, this name is chosen casually, and no one cares about it, because those who are at the top of the leaderboard must be professional chess players, and this is almost a question that does not need to be thought about.

    However, there is a problem now. A mysterious master has appeared out of nowhere, which makes people puzzled and has no idea who it is.

    Even the media reported on this matter.

    Among the general public, it didn't cause much repercussions. Only those who play Go know how terrifying this "mdzz" is, and it can't even be described as horror.

    This is not something that humans do at all. Before him, the highest winning streak record was held by an old Chinese chess player with 33 consecutive victories.

    At that time, it was already shocking, and there were also some people from Huaxia Kingdom, who saw that he had been winning consecutively, and deliberately sent some later to extend his record.

    However, as long as there is a winning streak, there will be a day when it will end. This is something everyone understands. In the end, it was fixed at 33 consecutive victories, which caused considerable repercussions.

    A little comparison will show how terrifying the 108 consecutive victories Su Xun achieved in three days is almost despairing.

    The winning streak still hasn't ended, this is the scariest thing, it's just that Su Xun stopped by himself.

    After becoming the number one, Su Xun stopped himself. Playing chess these days is really a bit nauseating.

    In other words, apart from himself, no one can stop him so far, and even many people who have played with mdzz know how terrifying this guy is.

    The suffocating method makes people don't know how to resist, and feels that they have done nothing, but there is no way to go, so they can only admit defeat.

    Who is mdzz?  This is one of the hottest topics in the chess world right now.

    Finally, after thinking for a long time, none of the most powerful people in the chess world today has this level, and they dare not pretend to be someone, and there is an instant risk of being slapped in the face.

    There is a great possibility that this mdzz is actually not a human being at all. There is a great possibility that AlphaGo has opened an account.?Killed everyone.

    The more I think about it, the more possible it is. It is impossible for human beings to have this level, and it can only be a frightening alpha dog.

    I said in my heart that this alpha dog is really shameless, you are not at the same level as humans at all, why do you have to come here to abuse people, it feels like this is fun, doesn't it?

    For a while, everyone was attacking Alpha Go. I felt that Alpha Go went too far this time. Playing like this made everyone lose the fun of playing chess.

    There are even chess players who launched a joint denunciation of Alpha Go, and must warn him not to play like this next time.

    It can be said that Alpha Gou was shot while lying down. It is inexplicable that he was condemned like this, and it seems to be well-founded.

    Su Xun has been hiding behind the scenes. Only he and his two roommates know what happened. No one goes out to talk about it because it is unnecessary.

    mdzz seemed to be silent, since the day he won the first place, there has been no movement.

    But Su Xun also knew about the series of things that happened here, just like an ordinary melon-eating crowd, silently paying attention to a series of developments of things.

    For Su Xun, let's not talk for now, let the matter get bigger, and this group of people are suspicious of Alpha Gou, which is really in line with Su Xun's mind, making Su Xun very comfortable.

    The team behind AlphaGo finally couldn't sit still, and they can't take the blame.

    Didn't do anything, but let them take the blame, this mdzz is too much.

    Directly issued a statement, clearly stating that mdzz, which has been very popular recently on Tianyi Battle.net, is not Alpha Dog, nor is it any other artificial intelligence.

    They don't know anything about this matter, and hope everyone restrains their emotions.

    The statement has been issued, and no one will doubt its authenticity. Everyone is even more suspicious now, thinking what the hell is going on?

    Since it is not AlphaGo, who else can be so awesome.

    Even many people feel cold. If it is Alpha Dog, everyone can understand it. After all, it is really strong and has been used to it.

    But if it is not, or if this is really a person, how terrifying it would be, many people can hardly imagine.

    What kind of person can make such a big gap with the world's top chess players like them, everything seems to be a mystery.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535: Su Xun VS AlphaGo (16 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After watching the excitement for two days, Su Xun also knew that the time was almost up.

    Now the influence of all aspects of this matter has reached the top, and if it is delayed further, the influence is estimated to weaken.

    Su Xun also knows that now is the best time for him to act.

    On the Tianyi website, there is a function of personal homepage, which is similar to the buttoning of personalized signatures, and one can post a paragraph on it.

    For example, if you introduce yourself, or express your mood, if someone clicks on your personal homepage, they will be able to see it.

    Su Xun directly edited a paragraph: To clarify, I am not Alpha Dog, I am a student of Jianghai University, and I do not want to reveal my identity.

    ? I want to challenge AlphaGo to compete in chess skills.

    It was just such a few simple words. After he released them, they immediately caused a huge response. At least in this circle, they were still very shocking.

    In fact, very few people use this function. Everyone comes to play chess, and whoever has nothing to do looks at your personal homepage and the like.

    However, Su Xun's account is different. Recently, too many people have been paying attention to him. If there is any trouble, everyone will know it instantly, and it will be popular in the circle.

    It was only then that everyone realized that this person was actually from Huaxia, and now it was all over, and the most excited person became a chess player from Huaxia.

    Pai Nian, this is a huge Pai Nian, and there is an awesome character, as a compatriot, he naturally has a bright face.

    Similarly, Jianghai University has become popular again. Everyone thinks that this school seems to have a high appearance rate recently. The last time the virus incident made a big splash, and now it has caused this incident again.

    It seems that Su Xun's behavior seems a bit superfluous. Since everyone said that he did not want to reveal his personal identity, why did he specifically mention that he is a student of Jianghai University.

    It sounds like there are some inconsistencies.

    Su Xun naturally has his own thoughts, all because of that Chen Lianchun, Su Xun still remembers what he said back then.

    I did this to remind him that when he saw Jianghai University, he probably already knew it in his heart, and he must be in a bad mood now.

    Also in Jianghai University, everyone guessed that this mysterious mdzz was actually Su Xun, and they all said that he was a student of Jianghai University.

    Let's contact what Su Xun said before. The fact that he can defeat AlphaGo is 100% due to Su Xun. Others must not have this level.

    Although Su Xun himself has never admitted this matter, everyone basically knows that there must be nothing wrong with him.

    Fortunately, this incident involves the field of Go. After all, compared with the previous virus incident, it is still a bit worse.

    The hottest topic now is, which one is stronger, mdzz or AlphaGo.

    It caused a huge controversy. The two sides stood in two camps and kept arguing. It can be said that there was no result.

    As long as there is a quarrel, there will definitely be no results. This kind of thing is the same as the nature of fighting. No one trusts anyone, and they can only tear each other up.

    Some people feel that mdzz can win. After all, this 108-game winning streak is too shocking, completely crushing everyone. I have to admit that he is a master who surpasses all current chess players.

    At his level, if he fights with AlphaGo, it may not be impossible to defeat AlphaGo.

    This allows everyone to see the hope of humans defeating AlphaGo.

    Of course, most of the people who support Su Xun are compatriots from the Huaxia Kingdom. Of course, their own people must support it. No matter what, let¨s talk about it first.

    Most of the opponents are foreigners, and there are some jealous guys. Naturally, they don't want such a powerful existence among human beings.

    Once he defeats AlphaGo, his reputation will overshadow everything, and any players and the like will be covered by him.

    Everyone who eats this industry definitely does not want to see this phenomenon.

    In any case, the controversy has intensified, and even the heat has become a bit high, and some media and the like have joined in the fun to report.

    Originally, this kind of thing didn't attract so much attention, but when it comes to AlphaGo, it's different. Even people who don't watch Go know its reputation, and it was too popular before.

      The direction of public opinion in the media has played a role in fueling the flames in many ways. Su Xun's words instantly excited many spectators and participated in it one after another.

    Things are so hot that the team behind AlphaGo can no longer ignore this matter. AlphaGo can be popular because of its strength and invincibility.

    So in the face of all challenges, it has to be crushed. If you disagree with this, wouldn't it be cowardly, and it will leave a bad impression on people.

    Moreover, Su Xun is not an unknown person, he is currently the number one on Tianyi Battle.net, this ranking is quite valuable, and no one can ignore it.

    AlphaGo also quickly responded and accepted mdzz's challenge. We will inform you of the specific time and so on after the communication. Please stay safe.

    Soon the team behind them got in touch with Su Xun. This is also simple, through the personal homepage of the website, there is a private message function there.

    There are a lot of private messages from Su Xun every day, basically asking who he is, wanting to get in touch with him, and so on, all of which are ignored.

    What he was waiting for was the team behind AlphaGo. After confirming their identities, everyone communicated.

    People said that if Su Xun wanted to, it would be better to show up and fight face to face. In this way, it would look better.

    But Su Xun also made it clear that he didn't want to show up, so he made a tentative suggestion over there. If it doesn't work, then forget it, and he didn't force it.

    They also know that if this mdzz can be defeated, then the reputation of AlphaGo will reach another peak again, and no one can surpass it at all.

    And they are naturally very confident in AlphaGo. Now that AlphaGo has completed evolution again, ordinary people are almost invincible.

    There is only one requirement, online competition is fine, but Su Xun needs to prepare a camera to live broadcast his state of playing chess and transmit it to them.

    They will not expose this, but they will only watch it internally to identify whether mdzz is a person or a team.

    Su Xun also has no objection, this is nothing, you can agree, the two parties agreed on a time, and the formal competition will be two days later.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536: Chess Shock (17 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the two parties reached an agreement, the AlphaGo team released the life directly on the Internet.

    Two days later at 9:00 a.m. China time, the two sides will have a competition, and the whole process will be broadcast live on the Internet, and everyone can watch it on time.

    ? There are three rounds in total, which will be completed within one day.

    ? It said it was five innings, but Su Xun felt that it was too much, at least two days to score.

    There must be a fight with AlphaGo, and it is not so easy to get it done. It is estimated that the time of each round will be quite long.

    Su Xun didn't really want to waste too much energy on this aspect, three rounds were enough, and he could tell the level of the game.

    It is not a method of winning two out of three rounds. Anyway, no matter what the situation is, these three rounds must be played. Even if you have lost two rounds in a row, then the third round must still be played normally.

    After the statement was issued, everyone's discussion and enthusiasm suddenly increased, which can be said to be highly anticipated.

    Many people who don't know how to understand Go also suddenly participated in it. It's quite interesting to be a quiet crowd eating melons.

    In the anticipation of everyone, two days will soon come, and the battle between Su Xun and Alpha Gou will officially begin.

    In order to avoid being disturbed, Su Xun went to a hotel alone in advance, carried the computer over, and played chess here.

    In the dormitory, because many people know that mdzz is actually Su Xun, it is inevitable that someone will disturb him, and no one can say for sure.

    In order to be a bit more clean, Su Xun went directly to the hotel, alone, without even bringing his roommates with him.

    Arrange the camera and set the angle. Basically, it is enough to capture Su Xun's hands and the computer screen. It doesn't matter if you show your face or not.

    Before nine o'clock, all these tasks were done, and the AlphaGo team also said that there was no problem, and asked Su Xun to prepare, and it will start soon.

    It happened to be the weekend, so at nine o'clock, everyone was already up to watch this thing.

    In fact, most people don't understand what the operation is at all, they are just joining in the fun.

    There are still quite a few people who are just waiting for a result. It is too cumbersome to watch this process.

    For those who don't understand, force to watch for an hour or two, there will really be problems, I'm afraid it's unacceptable.

    At the beginning of the battle, Su Xun was still quite calm. He didn't feel anything, so he played chess very calmly.

    When playing Go, you must maintain a calm mind. If you are irritable or restless, you may not be able to concentrate when thinking.

    The starting hand is the same as usual, there is no difference, and I really can't see any clues at the beginning.

    But after playing for a while, Su Xun, relying on his superb chess skills, saw that this alpha dog was really powerful.

    There are no tricks, but there are several routines contained in it. If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that they will not be able to see it at all. The routines of Alpha Gou are so deep.

    Even if it is Su Xun, he has to deal with it carefully. If he is not careful, he may fall into a passive situation.

    It's no wonder that the world's top players can't beat this Alpha Dog. Indeed, humans can't compete with him.

    Fortunately, Su Xun had the bonus of skin, so he barely dealt with Alpha Gou, and the two sides were very anxious.

    In the later stage, basically every step the two sides take involves a lot, and even AlphaGo has to keep thinking.

    ? In the first game, after playing for two full hours, Su Xun finally won with a slight advantage. With nowhere to retreat, AlphaGo finally surrendered on his own initiative.

    After Su Xun stopped to rest, he rubbed his temples twice to relieve his fatigue.

    Even a cultivator like Su Xun felt a little tired, which shows how difficult this alpha dog is.

    Su Xun was relieved to have won this round, even though the victory was not easy.

    ?Because Su Xun also knew that the first round was very critical, and what was important was a certain momentum.

    If you really lose, then the problem is quite big.

    Next, I am afraid that my mentality will be affected, and my style will be completely absorbed by it. If I want to win next time, it will be more difficult.

    Su Xun drank some water and had a 20-minute break in between.

    But for Su Xun?? This consumption is still acceptable.

    I was a little tired just after finishing the game, but no matter what, Su Xun was still a cultivator, and his mental power was stronger than ordinary people, I don't know how much stronger.

    Closing his eyes for a while, he regained his energy, now find a few women for Su Xun, I am afraid that he can deal with it calmly.

    Little did they know that when Su Xun was resting quietly, the outside world was already noisy.

    ?No one can understand the shock of it. They actually won. Even if everyone thought about it before, it was quite shocking when it happened in front of them. Humans finally defeated AlphaGo.

    Even if they only won one round, it was enough to shock people.

    You must know that after the successful evolution of the Alpha Dog, it claims that no human can defeat it. The fact seems to be the same, and no human can really defeat it.

    Today's mdzz has changed this situation.

    Regardless of whether he was a person who supported Su Xun before, when he saw that Su Xun really won, among other things, his heart was still quite surging. Perhaps this was a new beginning.

    Immediately soon, the much-anticipated second game began.

    This is a game in Tianwangshan. If Su Xun can win, it really means that he has defeated AlphaGo.

    Even if Su Xun was won by AlphaGo in the third round, the final result would still be 2:1.

    At the beginning of the second round, Su Xun could feel that Alpha Gou's style had undergone a huge change compared to the last round, as if he had changed suddenly.

    Generally, different chess players have different styles. No matter how you change it, there are many deep-rooted things that cannot be changed.

    But the second game of AlphaGo was completely different from the previous game.

    After all, he is not human at all, artificial intelligence can change at will, and this alpha dog has mastered the styles of many masters.

    Mix it together and then improve it, so that it can be changed quickly.

    Even so, it can be seen that the scary thing about AlphaGo is that artificial intelligence can change its style according to the situation, and there are already some people in it.

    However, Su Xun's style is not something he can target. As it changes, Su Xun also changes along with it.

    In the second game, Su Xun won again.

    After winning this time, I was really shocked. Everyone in the chess world was shocked, and they had a new understanding of the horror of mdzz.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 Alpha Dog crashes (18 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To be able to win a game is already quite good, not to mention ordinary people, even in the eyes of knowledgeable people, this is a remarkable achievement.

    The script everyone imagined should be that AlphaGo will definitely go crazy in the second round, because it will conduct a thorough analysis of Su Xun's style in the first round.

    In the second round, it should not be difficult for AlphaGo to win by taking advantage of Su Xun's weaknesses.

    ?Because Alpha Dog keeps evolving and becoming stronger, this is its scariest part. To put it bluntly, everyone feels that Su Xun is going to lose in the second round, and the possibility of losing is quite high.

    Because in the first game, the situation between the two of them seemed quite anxious, as if it was quite intense.

    In the second game, after AlphaGo analyzed the wave, it is estimated that the small gap can be wiped out immediately, and Su Xun will be wiped out directly.

    In the previous round, Su Xun probably succeeded in making AlphaGo stronger.

    At the beginning of the second round, AlphaGo had indeed become stronger, but what they didn't expect was that Su Xun was stronger than expected.

    It seems that he is a person who is strong when he encounters the strong. The end of the second round was shorter than the first round. In one and a half hours, Su Xun successfully made Alpha Gou admit defeat.

    The shock caused by this is really too great. After two consecutive victories, it means that Su Xun has actually won the victory.

    There are only three rounds in total, two of which have already been won, and the third round is not of much significance.

    Of course, if Su Xun can win, he will get zero seals against AlphaGo, which is even more awesome, and everyone is already looking forward to it.

    The team behind AlphaGo was directly stunned and did not expect this result at all. AlphaGo has encountered such a setback, which has never been encountered before.

    But there is no way, in such a short period of time, there is no way to make adjustments, the third round is still to be played, and we can only count on AlphaGo to adjust.

    It's best to win the third round, if you can't win, then you will really lose face.

    After the start of the third game, Su Xun felt that his state had reached a peak. This was probably his best state of chess, which he had never experienced before.

    On the contrary, Su Xun has thoroughly understood the style of this AlphaGo. It seems that it is a collection of the best of all schools, without any specific style.

    But there is no style, in fact, it is also a style. People who can see through are equivalent to mastering the most fatal weakness of AlphaGo.

    At the same time, this round is also the fastest round. It only took half an hour. It feels like even half of the time is not up yet, AlphaGo stopped moving.

    It hasn't reached the point of losing yet. At best, the situation is more passive, but Alpha Gou didn't move.

    There has been no progress in the chess game, as if there is no one on the other side suddenly, which makes Su Xun quite strange.

    Reasoning will give you time to think, but generally not too long. In regular competitions, there is a time limit.

    You can't think for too long, otherwise you will just think there. If you can't come up with a result, can you still stop?

    After the system warned AlphaGo, it still didn't make a move, and it didn't know what was going on.

    In the end, AlphaGo directly surrendered, and there was no follow-up.

    "This Is this already an admission of defeat?"

    Many people who were watching the game were quite shocked. They did not expect such a result.

    I thought that Su Xun might win, but I didn't expect that Alpha Gou could admit defeat by himself, which is too awesome.

    Su Xun doesn't care so much, it's fine if he wins, he is relieved, he wasted so much time today, but fortunately, the final outcome is good.

    After this matter is settled, at least there is no problem with the task, and that Chen Lianchun is probably trembling in secret now.

    After tidying up the computer, Su Xun returned the house, and then called his two buddies.

    I didn't eat at noon, and it lasted for a whole day, so it's time to reward myself at night.

    Su Xun's drinking here is too refreshing, but he doesn't know that there is already a lot of noise in the media at this time.

    Various media have reported on this incident, which can be said to be the hottest topic today.

    "Shocked, China's mysterious master mdzz defeated AlphaGo"

    "Humanity's hope, AlphaGo is finally defeated"

    "The Mysterious Student of Jianghai University??Rectification of name

    "According to the introduction of a well-known chess player, the strength of this mdzz is hard to see through.  "

    ""

    Various reports emerged one after another, and even many authoritative media abroad also reported on it. After all, this kind of thing was too shocking.

    Because of this, Jianghai University secretly became angry and made the principal happy, almost from ear to ear.

    This mdzz is Su Xun, and there may still be a certain sense of mystery outside, but everyone knows who he is in Jianghai University.

    Other than Su Xun, who else could it be, it can only be him, it cannot be anyone else.

    It was also because the principal knew that Su Xun didn't like to show his face very much, so he restrained himself, otherwise he would have to publicize it well.

    Where is Su Xun's identity? It's not like he, a principal, can offend him.

    The continuous heat of time is still fermenting, and it is almost a global hot news, and the whole world is paying attention.

    The focus is not only on the competition itself, but also on the comparison between humans and artificial intelligence.

    Many people were clamoring before that the development of artificial intelligence must be restricted, otherwise it would be a devastating blow to human beings.

    The defeat of AlphaGo has made everyone less interested in this topic, and related arguments can be felt, but almost disappeared.

    The instigator of everything, classmate Su Xun, was eating and drinking in a small restaurant, very happy.

    "Su Xun, you are really awesome, even AlphaGo can win."

    Jiang Wu seemed to be dancing, he seemed more excited than Su Xun.

    He only heard him continue and said: "It's a pity that you are not short of money, otherwise, if you pass this, go out and hype a little, I'm afraid you won't be short of money in the future."

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that since you all know that I am not short of money, how could I engage in such boring things.

    After defeating AlphaGo this time, Su Xun estimated that he would not play chess again, especially Go, for a while.

    ? In the last week, he really felt like throwing up. When he saw black and white chess pieces, he felt irritable.

    "My God, hurry up and watch the news."

    At this time, Liu Rufeng yelled suddenly, and he said, "Alfa Gou has crashed!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538 Breakthrough (19 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Rufeng has always had a calm temperament. Sometimes Su Xun thought that he and Jiang Wu had completely opposite personalities, and they ended up getting along.

    It was rare to see Liu Rufeng so excited, which made both Su Xun and Jiang Wu quite surprised.

    "AlphaGo died, what do you mean?" Jiang Wu asked him.

    Liu Rufeng put his mobile phone on the table, and the screen was obviously a news interface, with dense text and accompanying pictures.

    Just listen to Liu Rufeng and he said: "Just now AlphaGo officially issued a statement. In the third game against you, AlphaGo's program was too computationally intensive."

    "And I couldn't find a correct result, so it crashed directly. This is also the reason for the sudden surrender."

    As he said, Su Xun and the others understood what was going on while watching the news on their mobile phones.

    It's no wonder that in the middle of the game, it was obviously not yet the point of losing, but the result was that I gave up directly. It turned out that the program couldn't run normally.

    At the same time, it was written in the news, "We are very sad to announce that Alpha Dog's life has ended, and we will try our best to rescue it and let it recover."

    The end of life used here is actually just a metaphor, which means that AlphaGo is completely gone, the entire program has collapsed in all directions, and there is no possibility of continuing to operate.

    Even if you try your best to repair it, it may take a certain amount of time. This time is not much different from rebuilding it.

    Jiang Wu opened his mouth wide, and with a plate of braised crucian carp in front of him, Su Xun felt that this scene was quite joyful.

    Just listen to Jiang Wu and he said: "Su Xun, how perverted are you, that you can kill AlphaGo?"

    Even Liu Rufeng next to him looked at Su Xun with shock.

    Even if you know that this person will shock you, at this time, you still can't help it, because it is really too perverted.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, defeating AlphaGo is out of reach, but Su Xun not only defeated, but also succeeded in causing the program to collapse.

    That is to say, AlphaGo's huge program calculation is based on the algorithm on a computer, and the results are not Su Xun's opponent. What is this brain made of?

    Su Xun shrugged, he didn't know until he was reasonable, quite helpless.

    I really can't blame him for this, but I just felt that I was in a better state at the time. Who knew that I could get rid of the Alpha Dog. I have a little sympathy, but I can only sympathize.

    This thing was made by a large foreign company, and it has nothing to do with Huaxia, so Su Xun would not be idle to fix it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Let's eat, in the next two days, I guess my mobile phone will be turned off."

    It is conceivable that a man who can kill Alpha Dog will make everyone think. It is estimated that many people want to take this opportunity to get in touch with Su Xun.

    For example, some merchants who want to find Su Xun to endorse, there are many Go companies, and even some high-tech companies may also find Su Xun.

    For ordinary people, this is a huge opportunity. Taking advantage of this enthusiasm, it is easy to live a lifetime of food and drink, prosperity and wealth.

    However, Su Xun really has no interest, so he can only choose to hide first to avoid the limelight.

    Go back to the school and say hello in advance, no matter who it is, I will definitely not see it anyway.

    ！！！！！！

    However, Chen Lianchun, the world champion who had visited Jianghai University before, was in a different mood from the carnival colleagues around him. It can be said that his mood was heavier than the top score.

    Who is mdzz, Chen Lianchun knows very well, besides that kid, who else can there be.

    ?He deliberately stated in his personal profile that he was from Jianghai University. When he saw this sentence, Chen Lianchun was sure in his heart that it must be that kid.

    Thinking of the conversation with him that day, Chen Lianchun's not-so-old face turned red with shame.

    That kid's level has exceeded the limit of his imagination, much stronger than he thought.

    It was only then that Chen Lianchun realized that it seemed that he was not wronged at all when he lost to him.

    What happened this time hit him too hard. The stronger Su Xun became, the more he looked like Chen Lianchun was a clown, and his so-called world champion was just a joke.

    I want to erase the memory of the previous period in Jianghai University, but it is impossible, and I will think of it abnormally in my mind.The impact on Chen Lianchun was too great, and he himself reflected a lot, and finally made a decision: quit chess forever.

    The words he said at the beginning contained elements of anger, and it is not impossible to play tricks if you want to.

    Few people knew about this at all, and even if they knew, he didn't have to admit it.

    But he was under too much psychological pressure. Every time he played chess, the figure of Su Xun always appeared in his mind, like a mountain pressing down on his heart.

    The mind is very disordered, and I can no longer concentrate on playing chess. As a result, my chess skills have declined quite quickly, and even if I continue to play chess, it will become a joke.

    So he found a time point and announced his decision to quit the chess world permanently, and he will take more rest in the future. The specific reason was not mentioned.

    This matter did not cause much sensation, because he is not very famous, even in news reports, it is only a very small page.

    Only people in the circle were quite shocked by this incident, and even found everything incredible.

    Chen Lianchun is not too old, and his strength in the circle can still be ranked first. At this age, he has retired, which makes people feel stunned, and I don't know why.

    The specific reason is only known to some people from Jianghai University.

    Su Xun only found out about this later, and he really didn't expect him to do what he said, mainly because he wanted to do the task, and by the way, he disgusted him.

    But I didn't expect him to be a bit of a man, at least he did what he said, so that Su Xun gave him a little bit of sideways, at least he found his only shining point.

    ！！！！

    Su Xun's most valued 70 points have also been credited to the account, and he currently has 150 points, which seems quite pitiful.

    Fortunately, Su Xun doesn't need it now, so he will accumulate it slowly.

    As for the resentment value, there is not much, so I got some from Chen Lianchun.

    Alpha Gou is not a human being, so naturally he cannot generate resentment.

    Su Xun also discovered one thing, resentment is worth something, and only when others know of his existence can he receive it.

    It's similar to opening a trumpet on the Internet, being a keyboard warrior or the like and spraying people everywhere. Although it's annoying, it doesn't generate resentment points, because people don't know who you are, so they can't generate a specific hatred target.

    When I was practicing at night, I finally encountered a piece of good news, Su Xun successfully broke through.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539: The Chip Comes Out (20 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Entraining Qi is just a process of communicating with heaven and earth. It can also be said that this is a trial stage to see how talented each person is.

    Whether it is suitable for cultivation or not can be seen almost in the Qi-entraining environment.

    If the real talent is not enough, you will linger in the Qi-entraining state for a long time, and there are not a few people who have been wandering in this state for a lifetime.

    Of course, even if there is a breakthrough, it probably won't last long.

    It didn't take too long for Su Xun to break through this time. He only stepped into the early stage of Qi Entraining Realm last time, which seems to be a while ago.

    The main reason is that Su Xun didn't practice wholeheartedly. He had a lot of things to do throughout the day, at most he practiced at night, and it was not coherent.

    The biggest reason is the aura on the earth, which is horribly lacking. Su Xun can have this speed without relying on any natural resources, which is already quite good.

    Su Xun himself was not satisfied, because he didn't know what happened to the others, and he thought his speed was quite slow.

    "It's really dirty. After breaking through, my whole body is sticky."

    In Su Xun's mouth, he murmured in a low voice.

    After breaking through, many impurities will be released from the body, and there will be a lot of stains on the surface of the body, which makes people uncomfortable.

    This is also a normal reaction. Fortunately, Su Xun has received the inheritance of Wuling Xianjun, and he also knows the most basic common sense.

    The Entraining Qi Environment is more of a process of strengthening one's own body, using aura to cleanse the body.

    The body of a cultivator is naturally different from that of a mortal. It is almost invulnerable. Of course, the realm is a little higher.

    As for sickness and the like, it doesn¨t even exist. Immortal cultivators almost don¨t have colds and colds, unless it¨s some natural disease, there¨s no way to do that.

    Su Xun is currently in the middle stage of entraining Qi, and his body has not been cleansed to the best level.

    As for the foundation-building state after the Qi-entraining state, everyone also said that this state is actually the one who has truly entered the line of cultivating immortals, and can be regarded as a qualified immortal cultivator.

    Entraining Qi Realm can only be said to be a ignorant process. In the eyes of real immortals, this realm is nothing at all.

    Only those who have reached the Foundation Establishment Realm can be regarded as real cultivators.

    The so-called foundation building means laying the foundation.

    There is still some difficulty in building a foundation, and one needs to test one's talent. Throughout the ages, countless people have been stuck here, and they can only do nothing in the air-entraining environment for the rest of their lives.

    Even those who have broken through to the foundation-building realm, many of them have used pills, and there are actually not many people who really rely on their own true level to build a foundation.

    In Su Xun's heart, there is still a little bit of anticipation, longing for the day when the foundation will be established. Only then will the strength be considered strong.

    Su Xun felt that the old man sweeping the floor in the Mo family back then might not be as simple as entraining Qi. It would take some time for him to defeat him.

    Fortunately, I am an immortal, and I am quite young, and I have plenty of time. According to this breakthrough speed, Su Xun feels that his foundation building should not be too far away.

    Interrupting his thoughts, Su Xun quickly got out of bed, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and washed away all the filth on his body.

    After taking a bath, I felt refreshed, and even Su Xun found that his body was much more perfect.

    Whether it is skin color, body shape, or muscle lines, they are almost in perfect condition, and there is nothing to be picky about.

    It's such a pity that Su Xun was drooling while watching it. He couldn't be Japanese, otherwise, Su Xun might really not be able to bear it.

    I don't know which women can occupy me in the future, Su Xun thinks about it, and really envies them.

    It's great to be a woman, to have such a perfect body that I can covet.

    After being narcissistic, when Su Xun was combing his hair, he found that Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng had woken up, and it was now in the middle of the night.

    Su Xun said: "Why, did I disturb you?"

    "Otherwise, do you think I can wake up at this point?" Jiang Wu asked directly.

    Liu Rufeng said: "Su Xun, I remember you took a bath at night, why did you get up to take a bath again in the middle of the night."

    ""

    When asking this question, Su Xun was really a little embarrassed, so he could only talk nonsense: "Boys will make mistakes in adolescence, you all know, I was not careful today, and then I got sticky, so I can only go to take a bath."

      Liu Rufeng was stunned by Su Xun's shamelessness, he said: "Damn it, you're already a college student, you're still in puberty?"

    "Su Xun is shameless. It's not just a matter of a day or two. Why are you making such a fuss?"

    Jiang Wu complained: "You have a girlfriend, and you are different from single dogs like us. How could you leak it in the middle of the night? The usual ammunition reserves are probably not enough."

    "I feel like you must have sneaked a peek at something indecent while we were asleep. No wonder I felt the bed trembling just now."

    Su Xun wiped the sweat from his forehead, and gave Jiang Wu a look of contempt, and said, "I'm afraid you are moving yourself."

    After finishing speaking, everyone really had no energy to sleep, and suddenly regained their energy, and then the tea party in the dormitory began.

    It's all kinds of bragging. Basically, those who have lived in the dormitory have this experience, and they are not sleepy no matter how they chat.

    ！！！！

    The next morning, Su Xun didn't know how long he slept. After waking up in the morning, looking at the dazzling sunlight on the balcony, Su Xun judged by his own intuition that it must be late.

    The key point is that he was the first to wake up, this one is really showy, and the other two are still sleeping soundly.

    Su Xun's first reaction was to pick up the phone, but when he took a look at his phone, he realized that the phone was turned off by him.

    Before going to bed yesterday, Su Xun deliberately turned off the phone, just because he was afraid that there would be some news or something that would affect his sleep in the future.

    ?As a result, I turned on my phone and saw that it was already past eleven o'clock at noon. How sleepy could I be?

    Next came a message, which was sent by 10086, reminding Su Xun that there were several missed calls, all of which were from the same number.

    ?Since it is the same number, it proves that this is someone looking for something to do with me. I have called several times but failed to get through. Moreover, this number looks a little familiar to Su Xun.

    So I went to the address book to check, and found that it was Luo Shenyi's. Su Xun knew that she would not call her easily, so she hurried back to the past.

    "Then what, I slept too late last night, I didn't wake up until now, and the phone has been turned off, so I didn't see it."

    Luo Shenyi said: "There is nothing urgent, I just want to discuss with you, the company is planning to launch mobile phone chips." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 The Puzzling Xia Jinshu (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then felt a little throbbing in his heart.

    Luo Shenyi, this woman is really alluring.

    Usually she doesn't flirt very much, but when she really wants to flirt, maybe it only takes one sentence to make people feel unstoppable and a little uncomfortable.

    Su Xun even had the urge to go back, hugged her, and pressed her on the sofa to play Glory of the King together.

    Suppressing her throbbing mood, Su Xun said with a smirk: "What do you want to get closer to me? Are you in love with me?"

    "I won't tell you!"

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi hung up the phone directly, not giving Su Xun a chance to tease her.

    It seems that Su Xun's temper has been clearly grasped. As soon as Su Xun said something, she knew that Su Xun was going to drive.

    Su Xun shook his head and smiled, thinking that he is really a tortured fairy. If a woman like Luo Shenyi shows a little bit of that kind of thinking to a man, no man can stand it.

    At present, Su Xun can still hold on, he feels that he should be a hero.

    After making the phone call, Su Xun started to get out of bed to wash up. After sleeping at this point, she was really hungry.

    Even a cultivator has to fill his stomach. This may be the most important thing in a person's life.

    For a high-level immortal cultivator, if he does not eat or drink for a period of time, there should be no big problem.

    However, Su Xun's state is not yet possible.

    After thinking about it for a while, it's the weekend, and it's around noon, so let's take An Suke out for dinner.

    I am such a beast, I just called Luo Shenyi, and I am going to find An Suke again, Su Xun feels that he is really a scum among men.

    Cursing himself as a beast, Su Xun dialed the number and asked An Su, but An Su hadn't eaten yet and was still in the library.

    Su Xun has always admired people who can go to the library to read books on weekends.

    Then he said: "For the sake of your seriousness, let me invite you out for dinner. Come out quickly. The library will be closed after a while."

    "Yeah, let's meet at the school gate, wait for me, I'll go back and change my clothes."

    After Su Xun hung up the phone, he couldn't help shaking his head and said, woman, when you go out, you have to dress up anyway.

    Fortunately, Su Xun hasn't done it yet, so I can take advantage of this time to wash my hair, put on shoes and so on.

    ！！！！！！

    Outside the school, Su Xun drove a Lamborghini with An Suke and asked, "Where are you going to eat?"

    "I don't know. I don't seem to have anything special to eat recently. I feel like I ate too much for my birthday last time." An Suke shook her head and said.

    ""

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless, thinking that you celebrated your birthday, and that didn't happen last week.

    "By the way, I heard that there is a pretty good restaurant on the other side of Zhenxing Street. My roommates and others have eaten there. It's called Danfenglou."

    After listening, Su Xun didn't say anything, just didn't know where to go, since An Suke said so, let's go and have a look.

    The main thing is that it's past one o'clock now, and I feel that the meal time should be over. It is estimated that there will not be many people in any restaurant now.

    There is no way, Su Xun got up too late, lingered on the bed for a while, and called Luo Shenyi again. When he looked for An Suke, it was almost twelve o'clock.

    An Suke went back to the dormitory from the library, and then dressed up again. Everyone knows how to dress up a woman. It will take a while, but if you are serious, you will lose.

    Su Xun now only thinks that no matter where he is, as long as he can eat quickly, his stomach keeps growling, so he didn't eat in the morning.

    Soon on Zhenxing Road, I found this restaurant. It looked antique, and the plaques were all made of that kind of sandalwood wood.

    The decoration seems to be quite elegant, and the price should not be expensive, no wonder it can attract customers.

    Now there are no people there, and the parking spaces at the door are all empty. Su Xun parked the car and went in with An Suke.

    But when they entered the door, there was no one to welcome them. Instead, a group of people gathered around the bar counter inside.

    It looks a little messy, and I don't know what I'm doing.

    Su Xun frowned, and wondered what was going on in this restaurant, did they all serve like this, or did they feel like there were no customers at this point in time???They can do whatever they want?

    "what are you doing?"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Su Xun heard a scream.

    It was a woman's voice, and Su Xun always felt that this voice sounded a little familiar.

    But it lasted for a while, and Su Xun didn't listen so clearly.

    However, this small detail made Su Xun feel it, as if there were so many things that were not normal.

    And just when Su Xun was thinking about who it might be, in the blink of an eye, another commotion broke out in the crowd.

    Many people retreated one after another. Judging by this appearance, someone should have fallen down.

    Su Xun started straight away, wanting to go over to see what was going on, An Suke also followed.

    As a result, Su Xun took a closer look and was taken aback. The person lying on the ground was Mo Qianqian whom he had met at the flower and bird market last time.

    I was more impressed with her, because she said that she would treat herself and An Suke to dinner.

    At this time, he was lying on the ground, and was thrown for some reason. He seemed to be unconscious, and his face was pale, which looked a little scary.

    What shocked Su Xun even more was that he also saw another acquaintance, none other than Xia Jinshu, who had a bad experience with Su Xun.

    It is completely unexpected that I will meet Xia Jinshu here, even though I know that she is in Jianghai University.

    But looking at her clothes, like the staff next to her, they are all black uniforms, that is to say, Xia Jinshu works part-time here?

    This discovery made Su Xun sweat on his forehead, and he felt a messy feeling. He wondered what was going on in this world, and it felt a little wrong.

    Su Xun has lived with her for so long, and has a deep understanding of Xia Jinshu's pampering.

    The family conditions are not bad, just such a daughter, one can imagine her treatment, some princesses who are pampered are already sick, and they can't bear hardships at all.

    What Su Xun hated the most before was this about her.

    What's the situation now, she came here to work?

    Mo Qianqian also wears the same clothes, but Mo Qianqian works part-time. He can understand that the last time I met her was a part-time job. I guess the family conditions are really not good.

    However, what is Xia Jinshu's situation, did he take the wrong medicine or is he out of his mind?  Su Xun found it hard to understand.

    ?Including An Suke behind her, she also didn't understand. She was the top four school belle of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, but her family's conditions were the worst, and An Suke knew all about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 Arrears of wages (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "SuSu Xun"

    After Su Xun came over, Xia Jinshu raised his head and saw Su Xun, and the eyes of the two collided in the air.

    For the first time, Xia Jinshu's expression on his face can be said to be quite astonished. He never thought that he would meet Su Xun.

    After the astonishment passed, it quietly turned into surprise. For some reason, after seeing Su Xun, Xia Jinshu suddenly realized that his heart seemed to jump out.

    I only heard Xia Jinshu say: "Su Xun, youwhy are you here?"

    For Xia Jinshu, I don't feel so much disgust in my heart, it is not the same as a few months ago, Su Xun has matured after all.

    In addition, there are two people who are full of calculations. It has been several months and they haven't met each other. How can Su Xun hate her so much? It's nothing at all.

    Of course, there is no good feeling to say, Su Xun said flatly: "I came here to eat, and I happened to come to this restaurant."

    "Stop pretending, get up for me quickly, and tell you, it's no use lying here and pretending to be dead. I've seen too many shameless people like you."

    There was a noise, Su Xun looked up, he was a middle-aged man with a short shaved head, he didn't look like a good person, he pointed to Mo Qianqian who was lying on the ground and said.

    If he hadn't reminded him, Su Xun really wouldn't have thought of Mo Qianqian. He was talking to Xia Jinshu just now, and almost forgot about it.

    His eyes fell on Mo Qianqian again, Su Xun took a look, and probably understood what was going on, it was really not an act.

    You can tell by looking so pale, how could it be faked, what that stern-faced person said is really not listened to.

    However, Su Xun held back his anger, and the most urgent task now is to quickly wake up Mo Qianqian.

    Mo Qianqian is a pretty good girl. Su Xun has a good impression of her, not because of the love between men and women, but because she has a good impression of her.

    It is quite rare to find a girl as simple as her who is willing to endure hardships.

    The Eye of Salvation took a look, and Su Xun understood what was going on. Mo Qianqian actually had asthma, which was inherited from congenital.

    Patients with any congenital disease are more miserable.

    Because they must have done nothing, just because of genetic problems, they were born with a disease, did not do anything wrong, but have to live in suffering all the time, there is nothing more uncomfortable than this.

    Fortunately, she met Su Xun when she was ill. Otherwise, even if she didn't die today, she would lose half her life.

    Sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, at least a huge expense, for him, I am afraid it is almost astronomical.

    Su Xun didn't grumble, his eyes of salvation moved, and at the same time, he pressed a few times on her body with his hands.

    Otherwise, it would be too exaggerated to just look at it with the eyes.

    Su Xun pressed some common acupuncture points, on the arms, stomach or shoulders, and did not touch any sensitive places.

    After all, she is a girl, and An Suke is still watching from behind. No matter how beastly Su Xun is, she can't just mess around.

    "Ahem！！"

    After a few minutes, Mo Qianqian, who was still in a coma, coughed twice, then frowned, and slowly opened her eyes.

    Xia Jinshu looked very excited, she quickly started to help Mo Qianqian up.

    At this moment, An Suke also went up, and she supported the other side of her back.

    The eyes of the two women met in mid-air, An Su laughed a little, Xia Jinshu realized this, and quickly smiled at An Su.

    I don't know why, after Su Xun saw this picture, he always felt that it was quite strange.

    Two people helped Mo Qianqian up, and Xia Jinshu said: "Qianqian, are you okay, you fainted all of a sudden, but I was terrified."

    When speaking, Xia Jinshu's tone was obviously filled with fear after a while.

    Seeing Su Xun, the two of them seem to be quite familiar with each other. They probably work together, and they have cultivated a relatively deep relationship.

    "My body has some old problems, so I just fell and passed out."

    Mo Qianqian must know her physical condition, but asthma doesn't sound very good, so she is too embarrassed to say it.

    Xia Jinshu said:"Thank you so much, he woke you up. I almost called an ambulance just now."

    Mo Qianqian took a look and saw that it was Su Xun. The expression on her face immediately became pleasantly surprised. She said, "It's you?"

    "That's right, it's me, we meet again."

    Su Xun showed a faint smile, and when he spoke, he was relatively calm.

    This is an unfortunate girl, it will inevitably make people feel sympathetic, and Su Xun is no exception.

    The key is her self-improvement character, which is particularly admirable. Anyway, Su Xun feels that she is really much better than many glamorous women in some aspects.

    "Do you know each other?"

    Now it was Xia Jinshu's turn to not understand, she wanted to introduce it, but it was embarrassing that he actually knew her.

    More importantly, Xia Jinshu knew that Mo Qianqian was from Jiaotong University, while Su Xun was from Jianghai University. There is a certain distance between the two schools. How did they know each other?

    Mo Qianqian said lightly: "When I was working in another place before, I happened to meet him. My brother is a good man."

    "Ahem！！"

    When hearing a girl say that she is a good person, even if she is sincerely praising herself, Su Xun still feels a little weird.

    Interrupted and said: "By the way, what is going on with you, Xia Jinshu, tell her, let her rest for a while."

    After all, he just recovered, Su Xun thought it would be better for Mo Qianqian to take a rest.

    Fortunately, her congenital asthma has been cured by Su Xun, and she will not have it again in the future. Su Xun has done some things within his own capabilities.

    Xia Jinshu then said: "We work part-time here, but when he paid us our wages, it was different from what he said."

    "How to say?"

    Su Xun frowned, it seemed that it was a matter of salary deduction.

    ? To be reasonable, Su Xun is very uncomfortable with this kind of behavior, especially when the Chinese New Year is approaching, you can often see that the wages of migrant workers are owed by the boss.

    Some even choose to commit suicide because they can't get their wages and have no money to go home for the New Year.

    Those who are in arrears of wages can be said to have their consciences eaten by dogs, and they are worse than animals.

    It is one thing to deduct wages, but if there is no problem with the work, then the wages that should be paid must be paid on time and according to the amount stated in advance.

    Unexpectedly, the two college students encountered this kind of thing when they were working part-time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543 One hundred thousand per person (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This restaurant still looks okay, I didn't expect such a thing to happen.

    And to be reasonable, wage arrears are the most common occurrence on the construction site. That kind of thing is more complicated, and in many cases, the contractor may not be able to get the money back.

    Anyone who has done engineering knows that it is difficult to get the engineering funds.

    A small restaurant should not be worth it. If the business is good, can it still be short of that little money?

    But no matter what the reason is, as long as the wages are in arrears, it must be wrong, there is no doubt about it.

    No matter what your reason is, there is no reason not to pay wages. I came to work for you just for money, otherwise why would you work for you, because of love?

    Xia Jinshu continued: "It's basically 80 yuan a day, and there are probably two shifts. Sometimes I come in the morning, and sometimes I come in the afternoon until ten o'clock in the evening."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was surprised again. It seems that the refining treatment is really a bit low.

    It's only 80 yuan a day. After careful calculation, it's only more than 2,000 yuan a month, and they may not come to school every day.

    Many college students, whose family conditions are slightly better, may have more than 80 yuan a day for living expenses.

    Earning this little money is indeed hard work. Su Xun is not short of money, so he can't appreciate the feeling of hard work.

    Although it is not a whole day to work from the afternoon to the evening, all fools know that the busiest time of the day in a restaurant is at night.

    ?I got off work at 10 o'clock in the evening, and I didn't know if I could catch the last bus. I went back to the cafeteria and had nothing to eat. This must have been too hard.

    In Su Xun's heart, when he heard this, he felt a little uncomfortable.

    Mo Qianqian's conditions are not good enough, she probably has to take medicine for her asthma, so naturally she needs more money.

    As for what Xia Jinshu was for, to be honest, Su Xun really couldn't figure it out.

    Didn't attack immediately, Su Xun continued to ask: "And then?"

    "The person who paid the wages today arrived at noon. We found that the wages were a bit wrong. It seemed that we only calculated 50 yuan a day. After we found him, his attitude was quite bad."

    I understand what's going on, no wonder there was a conflict just now, it turned out to be like this.

    He stared at the board-inch head, and then asked, "Is he your boss?"

    "The boss is not here all the time. He is the boss' younger brother. He usually takes care of everything here." Xia Jinshu said.

    Su Xun then understood, no wonder, it is impossible for this kind of person who even deducted part-time wages to run a restaurant well.

    It is estimated that it was his brother's ability to start it. After he took over the management during this period, he tried to make some moves on the salary.

    Su Xun really looks down on this guy, how much money you deduct from your salary is not much in itself.

    It is estimated that other people have also lost their wages to some extent, but they have to continue to work here, so they can only dare to be angry and dare not speak out. If the loss is not too much, I will bear it.

    Otherwise, offend the boss' younger brother, and maybe they will be the ones who will be unlucky in the end.

    But Xia Jinshu and Mo Qianqian are part-time jobs, they don't care so much, and they are college students with a strong sense of rights protection. If there is such a thing, they must not agree.

    Therefore, the conflict broke out just now. Mo Qianqian was relatively weak and was pushed to the ground. He even had an asthma attack, which was a bit scary.

    Su Xun then said: "You guys rest for a while, leave the rest to me to deal with."

    Originally, I came to eat. If this kind of thing happens, it seems that the meal will not be eaten.

    On the contrary, Su Xun has no interest in this kind of garbage management restaurant, no matter how good the taste is.

    "The wages are all in arrears, and the wages of part-time jobs are already low. Isn't it a bit unkind for you to do this?" Su Xun asked.

    When talking, there is no expression on his face.

    "hehe！！"

    Bancuntou sneered twice, he obviously didn't take Su Xun seriously.

    Directly and domineeringly said: "I must have the final say on the salary. If I say there is no deduction, there is no deduction. If you have the ability, sue me."

    Su Xun laughed, he would definitely not be so stupid, and even ran to sue him, the labor law is often useless.

    Moreover, there will be no protection for part-time jobs. Even if Su Xun invites the best lawyer, it will be nothing.Yes, there is no evidence at all.

    "I won't sue you. It's too troublesome. I have a lot of ways to solve you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went up and slapped his face so that he could cut his head and experience the feeling of spiral flipping.

    After hitting the ground, Bancuntou feels a bit bad now.

    Half of his face was swollen, showing how ruthless Su Xun was.

    Now I'm used to slapping people in the face. People who offend Su Xun basically go up for a while, and they are not polite at all.

    After getting up, he looked like he was looking at the board. It was obvious that he wanted to greet Su Xun's family, so he said directly: "If you dare to hit me, I will call the police and arrest you immediately!"

    "Call the police?"

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed a little. Although he didn't care, but in front of Su Xun, he still wanted to call the police. This is not taking Su Xun seriously.

    With a quick shot, Su Xun snatched the flat-footed mobile phone in his hand in an instant.

    The latest fruit phone, the world's price is at least 10,000 yuan, Su Xun crushed it directly, and even sparks flickered, but Su Xun seemed to have no problem at all.

    Many onlookers glanced at Su Xun in shock at this time, feeling that this person is too perverted, and he feels extremely strong.

    Bancuntou was also confused, just stared at Su Xun blankly, and didn't know what to say, just like that crushed his phone?

    In the next second, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the way Su Xun looked at him.

    This gaze only stared at him for a second, and in an instant, his whole body fell into the abyss, his whole body was cold, and his heart was completely cold.

    I don't know why, he was quite indifferent just now, but now he suddenly became scared, he was really afraid of Su Xun.

    Suddenly, he had a feeling that Su Xun might really kill him.

    The guy hurriedly said: "No, I will pay the wages, and I will pay as much as I owe. Let's talk about it if we have something to say."

    When this guy spoke, his tone was obviously softened.

    Xia Jinshu looked convinced. She told Mo Qianqian just now that it was useless for a long time, and his attitude was very bad.

    I didn't expect Su Xun to go up and just slap him, which is admirable.

    ?Su Xun smiled, really childish, I have spent so much effort, you can just say what you want to make up the wages.

    "One person pays them 100,000 yuan. Today's matter can be forgotten." Su Xun said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 Immediately transfer money (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss！！"

    Upon hearing this sentence, the people present were more or less shocked.

    Including An Suke and Xia Jinshu who were with Su Xun, they were all shocked.

    One hundred thousand yuan per person, it sounds like Su Xun is joking.

    This is completely out of the lion's mouth. Their normal salary is actually less than 2,000 yuan. After all, they are students, so it is impossible to come to work every day.

    ? Even if it is a full month, and the full bill is fully calculated, it is actually only two thousand and four.

    Besides, there will definitely not be any benefits, only the dry salary every day.

    The 100,000 yuan Su Xun said, I am afraid that they may not earn it even if they work part-time here for several years.

    The lion opened his mouth wide, that's all.

    I am afraid that only Su Xun has such an ability, other people would not dare to play like this at all, it is too ruthless, the price is completely extortionate.

    "The resentment value from Liu Kai is +83!"

    Su Xun knows, this guy's name is probably Liu Kai, and he has blackmailed him a wave, so it is appropriate to have some resentment points.

    It can be noticed that there is actually anger flickering in this person's eyes. It is obvious that he is very upset.

    However, I can't beat Su Xun, so what should I do? I can only say: "Brother, this is too much for you. My restaurant only makes a few dollars a month. Give them 100,000 yuan each. What should we do?"

    Su Xun said in his heart that I don't care about you, I just want to blackmail you, what's wrong?

    This is the way Su Xun came up with. He definitely has no interest in this little money.

    It just so happened that this was an opportunity, Su Xun wondered if he could use this opportunity to improve Mo Qianqian's life.

    Mo Qianqian is a good girl, and it really doesn't look easy, which makes people feel a little sad.

    ?But I can't even think about it, she must have very strong self-esteem. If a girl has no self-esteem and has a good appearance, it is not difficult to get money, let alone a college student.

    Many rich people like this tune, and often drive luxury cars in front of the school to serve drinks and the like.

    However, Mo Qianqian did not. She would rather work hard on her part-time job, and use her own hands to change her current life, which is admirable!

    Su Xun wanted to help her, but how should she help, should she give money directly?

    Su Xun really doesn't care about a little money, but the question is how can someone ask for it, Su Xun knows without trying, she can't ask for it.

    Moreover, if I give money rashly, people may think that I have something on my mind, and it will be even more embarrassing at that time.

    Now is a good opportunity to blackmail this unscrupulous boss and make him bleed as Mo Qianqian's salary. If this is the case, she will definitely not refuse.

    As for the owner's restaurant, how much money can he make a month, to be honest, how can Su Xun care about him, it's better to lose him to death, anyway, Su Xun doesn't believe it, and he can't even get 200,000.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, pay the money quickly, this matter is not discussed!"

    There is no doubt in his tone, it is obvious that Su Xun will never back down!

    "snort!"

    From the expression on Bancuntou's face, it can be seen that he is quite upset, only to hear him say: "You have to know, this is not my restaurant, but my brother's."

    "This master, I really can't do it. The salary can be paid as usual, but there are not many. If it doesn't work, we will see you at the police station."

    This guy made it clear that he would not give money.

    There was a sneer on Su Xun's face, and he said to himself that I have been telling you for a long time, if you want to make up your original salary, what's the point of looking down on anyone.

    "Are you sure? I'll ask you one last time, and answer after thinking about it." The temperature in the voice has gradually cooled down.

    Su Xun's toughness, to a certain extent, aroused the anger that Bancuntou had suppressed for a long time.

    He was a little scared just now, but now he has completely ignored Su Xun, and only heard him say in displeasure: "Then I will tell you one last time."

    "Do you want money? It doesn't matter if you can fight. There are so many people watching here. If you have the ability, kill me. Will you be unlucky when I see it?"

    When this guy was talking, he acted like he didn't believe that Su Xun dared to kill him,

    The subtext is, if you want money, you wantOne rule, you can do whatever you want.

    "Really！！"

    Su Xun glanced at him, and in the next second, Su Xun moved, the movement was as fast as lightning, and people's pupils could not track Su Xun's speed.

    It felt like only a blink of an eye, and this guy was already strangled by Su Xun.

    With a little force, a big man was picked up by Su Xun just like that, and his feet left the surface of the earth.

    It seems a bit unbelievable, Su Xun doesn't look strong, it can only be said that his figure is very well-proportioned.

    On the contrary, Bancuntou looks round and thick, and weighs tens of catties less than Su Xun, but Su Xun was able to lift him up directly.

    And it only used one hand, which is unbelievable no matter how you look at it.

    An incredible thing just happened in front of his eyes. Bancuntou's face had already started to flush, and his breathing was gradually becoming tense.

    Su Xun exerted force on his hands, which made him short of breath.

    At first, this person was still glaring at Su Xun, as if he would not be cowardly.

    Anyway, he didn't believe it anyway, Su Xun dared to do something to him in full view, at best he was scaring him, it was impossible to really kill him.

    Little did they know that Su Xun wouldn't play with him like this, and acted like he was serious.

    Gradually, his brain began to lack oxygen, he felt out of breath, and even the humming sound from his mouth gradually disappeared.

    The people watching by the side were very worried at this time, thinking why Su Xun didn't stop, if he didn't stop, he would really die.

    Bancuntou quickly felt the fear of dying. That kind of fear came from the heart and bones and could not be controlled.

    Finally, he couldn't go on anymore, he only had one life, who knows what Su Xun thought, what if he was really killed by this stupid young man?

    Cowardly, he quickly shook his head, grabbed Su Xun's hand and kept struggling, dying.

    Su Xun let go directly, and this person fell to the ground instantly.

    After landing, he pinched his neck with his hands, opened his mouth wide, and kept breathing. The expression on his face finally eased a little, unlike just now, it was extremely painful.

    "The resentment value from Liu Kai is +43!"

    This guy still hates Su Xun, almost killed him just now, can he not hate?  But he didn't dare to show it, he didn't even dare to look at Su Xun.

    Eyes full of panic.

    "When will the money be transferred?" Su Xun asked.

    "Immediately, immediately transfer!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545: Under investigation (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's already complete and I don't mean to be able to bear with Su Xun any longer. This person is too scary, much scarier than he imagined.

    People's threats are at best a scare, unlike this person, the shot is to kill people.

    It looks like a harmless person to humans and animals. It is estimated that from the surface, no one would have guessed that this person would be so ruthless.

    Even after recovering, Bancuntou himself was still thinking about what would have happened if he hadn't begged for mercy just now, and whether he really wanted to kill himself.

    I can only think about it, anyway, he doesn't dare to try it a second time, anyone who has experienced the feeling just now, will not want to experience it a second time, it is too terrifying.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Hurry up and transfer the money, remember it, one hundred thousand yuan per person, even a dime less, don't want this store."

    Trembling with fright, Bancuntou had nothing to say, so he hurriedly transferred the money.

    The business of this restaurant is quite good, 200,000 is of course not a problem, there is more than this money on the books.

    Just waiting for his brother to come back, how to explain this matter later, this makes Bancuntou very troubled now, but there is no good way.

    After the transfer, Bancuntou said: "I have already transferred the money, but because the amount is a bit large, it will take a certain amount of time, so don't worry about it!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't say anything. He knew that the bank needed a certain process, so he probably needed at least ten minutes to talk.

    It may take some time to withdraw cash at ordinary times.

    So Su Xun didn't leave either, and just waited here, waiting for the money to arrive in the account later.

    Others watched in a daze. The development of the matter, because of Su Xun's joining, made people more and more incomprehensible. All they could do was follow Su Xun and wait.

    "Didu, Didu！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a rushing sound woke people up instantly.

    Su Xun frowned. It was the sound of a police siren. Unexpectedly, the police still came.

    ? It seemed that I was still a little careless, and I was only paying attention to guarding that guy, but the others didn't pay much attention.

    Probably other employees did it secretly. There are so many people here, Su Xun can't guard against them all, there will always be times when he doesn't notice.

    I wanted to leave now, but it was too late. The police car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, and a few policemen got off and walked in.

    An Suke and the other girls became nervous for no reason. They didn't need to think about who these policemen were after. Of course they were very nervous. It can be said that they were nervous. They had never encountered such a situation before.  kind of thing.

    "Su Xun, what should we do?"

    Su Xun has a calm face, there is no need to worry about such things, although this is Jiang Hai, but after a bit of twists and turns, nothing happened in the end.

    After a few policemen came in, the feeling was obviously different, and they looked much more capable.

    It is true that the quality of the police in a big place like Jianghai is indeed better.

    Moreover, the speed of dispatching the police, if Su Xun is reasonable, is already quite fast among the policemen he has seen.

    "I received a report saying that someone is making trouble here, what's the situation?"

    There was a policeman with bushy eyebrows who asked immediately, his tone sounded quite serious.

    Seeing the police coming, Bancuntou rushed forward as if seeing a savior, crying, "You guys are here, you must make decisions for me!"

    "Just now this man ran into my shop to make trouble and almost killed me. Look at the marks on my neck where he pinched me. I almost died."

    As the guy said, he kept stretching his neck, wishing he could become a giraffe now.

    Instead, it was Su Xun, he was a little speechless, thinking why I didn't kill you just now.

    The police took a look and found that the neck was indeed covered with red marks.

    From a professional point of view, it was indeed pinched vigorously just now.

    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be judged absolutely. It is just his one-sided remarks. Maybe he pinched himself. There are all kinds of strange things in this world.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    The policeman looked at Su Xun and asked him what was going on.

    So far, nothing has been doneCasualties or something, no one was hurt.

    This kind of thing is not considered a criminal case. They are more involved in mediation. If people are caught, no matter what trivial matters are arrested, then the detention center will not be enough at all.

    Su Xun said lightly: "There was indeed a conflict just now, but he hit my friend first, and pushed her to the ground directly!"

    Sure enough, several police officers frowned, knowing that things were not as simple as they seemed on the surface.

    Bancuntou was a little anxious, he must punish Su Xun today, he said: "Comrade police, they blackmailed me and forced me to transfer 200,000 yuan."

    The 200,000 yuan is not a small amount for him, and it was really a last resort to transfer it to Su Xun just now.

    Now that the police have arrived, it is an opportunity for him to get the money back. This opportunity is very good, and he doesn't want to give up on Banweitou.

    "Um?"

    The policeman's face changed again, and he could clearly see the strange expression.

    Things are more complicated than they thought, why is blackmail involved?

    Xia Jinshu was in a hurry, and she immediately spoke up to help Su Xun: "No, it's him who defaulted on and withheld our wages!"

    It's just that this explanation sounds a little pale. It's wrong to delay wages, but it's not a reason to extort 200,000 yuan.

    What Su Xun did just now was purely unreasonable. Although he relieved his anger, it was obviously unreasonable in terms of law, and the problem was quite serious.

    A few policemen also had a headache. Both sides were talking about each other, and they couldn't explain clearly, which made it difficult for them to judge. Anyway, what is certain at present is that money is involved.

    If this is the case, economic disputes are no small matter. I only heard a few policemen say: "You are involved in economic disputes, come back with us and accept the investigation."

    "Okay, let's go back and investigate quickly. I believe that comrades in the police are capable of investigating this matter."

    The guy with the flat head said quickly.

    Anyway, he wished he could go back with the police, there was a transfer record there, Su Xun couldn't run away, and the 200,000 would definitely come back.

    And because this kind of thing is of the nature of extortion, Su Xun must be detained, which is kind of cool.

    Su Xun frowned, and went back with them, but he couldn't tell.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 Fu Lihan (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also knew that even if he was taken back, it wouldn't have much impact, at most he could return 200,000 yuan.

    But the problem is, I don't want to return the 200,000 yuan. Xia Jinshu's 100,000 yuan doesn't matter, but Mo Qianqian's 100,000 yuan is enough for her to breathe a sigh of relief in her future life  .

    But if he really went back with them, then Su Xun's situation would undoubtedly become passive, and there was nothing he could do.

    No matter how powerful he is, in this day and age, if he can't openly resist law enforcement, then the problem will be big.

    Even if he can't be killed, Su Xun will not be able to continue his ordinary life if he is always wanted.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun suddenly realized that his connections in Jianghai were undoubtedly too few.

    It seems that if you think about it carefully, apart from Zhang Sanshun, there are no reliable connections.

    As for Mr. Nan and Mr. Ji, asking them for help in such a trivial matter seems to be a bit of a big deal, and Su Xun himself is too embarrassed to talk about it.

    He will definitely not go to the police station. After thinking about it, it seems that there is only one way. Find Zhang Sanshun. Given his status in Jiang Hai, he should be able to find some connections.

    This is the case in this society, there is no absolute fairness, everything depends on whether you can find a relationship.

    With contacts and background, then the next thing, everything is easy to say.

    "Forget it, let me come out to be fair, this matter has nothing to do with them!"

    Just at one moment, a hearty voice sounded.

    A young man came out of the crowd, probably in his twenties, slightly older than those like Su Xun who had just entered college.

    It looks rather sunny, which belongs to the kind that girls prefer.

    He was wearing a sky blue casual outfit. Judging by his attire, he probably didn't work here, so the only possibility was the guest.

    Although there are not many customers at this time, there must always be a few people who are eating now.

    Of course, there are also possibilities, he is Xia Jinshu or Mo Qianqian's friend, or a suitor, otherwise he doesn't know Su Xun at all, and can he speak for him?

    "What are you, it doesn't matter if you say it's okay?"

    Bancuntou was very upset and cursed.

    At this time, he is no longer afraid of offending the guest. No one can tell the difference between an ordinary guest and two hundred thousand.

    "boom!"

    This sunny young man kicked him two meters away with one kick, and his kick felt a little harder than Su Xun's.

    Su Xun's eyes lit up, it was a beautiful whip kick just now, this person should have practiced it before.

    Through this action, Su Xun can judge that his skill must be quite good.

    After kicking his head off, the young man took out a certificate. Su Xun couldn't see it clearly from this angle. He was showing it to the policemen.

    As a result, after the policemen saw it, there was a huge change in their expressions. Su Xun could see that they were first stunned and then respectful.

    The young man said: "Go back, and pretend that this incident never happened."

    "yes!"

    The few policemen were very obedient, and they also knew that the young man didn't want to be too ostentatious, so they didn't say anything else, and left obediently.

    ? I was dumbfounded, the employees in this restaurant, as well as the cut-length head, were all stupefied, thinking that such a thing could happen?

    I have come here, and I went back without thinking. Is there such a thing?

    The young man asked again: "Has your money arrived yet?"

    "arrive!"

    Xia Jinshu and Mo Qianqian looked at the phone, and then they both nodded.

    "Then let's go."

    The young man said something, and it was funny when he said it. In fact, everyone didn't know who he was at all, because after he said a word, they went out together.

    After coming out, Su Xun asked, "This is your friend?"

    In the eyes of Xia Jinshu and Mo Qianqian, it was obvious that they were also quite confused. They shook their heads, saying that they didn't know this person at all, and they probably misunderstood.

    In this way, Su Xun was even more astonished, thinking that you don't know each other, and An Su and I don't know each other either, so who is this person?

      The young man smiled, obviously knowing what Su Xun and the others were being confused about, and he said, "I'm just a passerby who came to eat."

    "Just when I was about to check out, I saw this scene. That person is indeed too much!"

    When he spoke, there was a bit of hatred in it.

    Su Xun also probably understood, maybe it was a coincidence, but he is not an ordinary person, this is a certain thing, it can be imagined.

    Show any ID at random, and the faces of the policemen will change instantly. Everyone can see that something is wrong. It is estimated that this person is very likely to be in the police station and has a certain status.

    At such a young age, he can do well, and he is still Jiang Hai, so there is something about this kind of person.

    No matter what he said, he did a favor, and Su Xun quickly said, "Thank you for today."

    If it wasn't for him, Su Xun would really have to work hard.

    "You're welcome, it's all trivial, I didn't do anything, by the way, my name is Fu Lihan, what about you?" said the young man.

    Su Xun was a little confused, he seemed to be very interested in himself.

    Su Xun can understand the three beauties around him, if he has other plans and plans to get in touch with these beauties.

    But he seemed to have no interest at all, and only asked Su Xun's name.

    But Su Xun could feel his kindness, and it was obvious that this person had no conspiracy, so Su Xun said, "My name is Su Xun."

    Glancing at Xia Jinshu and the three of them, Fu Lihan hesitated to speak, and said, "Leave a number, and we can have dinner together if we have nothing to do."

    It's not unusual, you have to find yourself to eat when you have nothing to do, and everyone seems to have a good relationship.

    However, there is no harm in having multiple friends for Su Xun. Although it is not clear what he wants to do, Su Xun still left the number for him.

    After leaving the number with each other, that Fu Lihan also left, and he also knew that Su Xun probably had something to do next.

    The car this guy drives is an imported Mercedes-Benz, and it is estimated to cost at least a million.

    Once again, Su Xun was a little confused. To be reasonable, people in the police station, even if he has status, would not dare to be so high-profile. I don¨t know how many eyes are on him.

    Anyway, this guy named Fu Lihan feels a little strange.

    I don't know why, Su Xun is looking forward to it in his heart, looking forward to the next contact with him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 Is it really good?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After watching his car drive away, Su Xun and the others stood at the door, a little embarrassed, and didn't know what to say.

    But fortunately, the guy in the restaurant didn't come out to make trouble. He probably doesn't have the guts to do so now.

    Mo Qianqian glanced at her mobile phone information and said, "What should I do with this money?"

    Seeing the expression on her face, she was a little anxious. She probably had never seen so much money before. She was a little panicked for a while, and she didn't even know what to do.

    Su Xun said: "Keep the money for yourself, it belongs to that person anyway, don't want it for nothing."

    "He is so shameless, there is no need for you to sympathize with him. You can use the money at ease. If he dares to trouble you, I will still be here."

    Su Xun's words give people a sense of security.

    Xia Jinshu also seemed to be aware that Mo Qianqian was not in a good condition, so she said directly: "That's right, take this money, it's our salary."

    "Not to mention that your mother needs to spend money for medical treatment all day long. With this 100,000 yuan, the urgent need will be relieved, and you don't have to work so hard."

    What Xia Jinshu said made Su Xun look sideways at her a little bit. This is what Su Xun wanted to say, and he almost wanted to go with Su Xun.

    The key is Su Xun's understanding of Xia Jinshu. She should be the kind who doesn't know the sufferings of the world. The princess is seriously ill. Looking at it now, it is indeed a bit different.

    Mo Qianqian didn't seem to know what to say, and fell into silence for a while.

    She seemed to understand that Su Xun was helping her on purpose. She smiled brightly at Su Xun and said, "Thank you for helping me again today."

    It's hard to imagine that during the two troubles during the part-time job, I ran into Su Xun, which made Mo Qianqian unconsciously feel a strange feeling.

    It is hard to imagine what this would be like without Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't stand this kind of scene. To put it bluntly, he just didn't know how to deal with it. He just heard Su Xun say, "Thank you, you're too polite."

    "Have you two eaten?" He changed the subject without showing any trace.

    Xia Jinshu shook his head: "I haven't eaten yet, we usually don't have dinner until around two o'clock."

    ?Su Xun sighed, and said to himself that it was too hard to do this, and he was still two college students. If he made a living through this, then there was nothing to say.

    But as long as the two of them go to school well, their futures will definitely be different. It feels like they shouldn't be doing such hard work.

    Just listening to Su Xun continue, he said: "It happens that we haven't eaten yet, so don't stand here and talk, let's find a restaurant to eat first."

    The four of them found a barbecue restaurant nearby. It seemed that there was no other place to go. This barbecue restaurant is not a self-service one, and it is still open.

    Four people were seated and ordered something.

    Then Su Xun enjoyed the treatment like a king, there is no way, several girls are there, there is no need for him to do it at all, the three girls baked it for him to eat, is there anything more comfortable than this.

    Su Xun asked, "Why did you come here to work part-time? Auntie, does she know?"

    This question was asked by Xia Jinshu, and it has been haunting Su Xun's mind.

    To be reasonable, Xia Jinshu shouldn't be short of money.

    Although not as rich as Luo Tianyi's family, he can be considered a middle class anyway.

    Su Xun is also aware of Xia Donghai's pissing nature. Although she has a problem, she still has nothing to say to her family.

    Otherwise, if Aunt Yang is such a good person, she wouldn't have lived with him for so many years and had a stable life.

    Just such a daughter, what use is there if money is not given to her, Su Xun can probably guess that Xia Jinshu's monthly living expenses are definitely not in the minority.

    Xia Jinshu seemed a little embarrassed, and blushed a little and said: "I just want to exercise my self-care ability. After I go to college, I can't be like before."

    "All right´´"

    Su Xun understood, she was just looking for something to do, and she was not of the same nature as Mo Qianqian. He was really short of money, and Xia Jinshu wanted to exercise himself.

    ?But it's stupid enough, if you have a part-time job, why can't you exercise yourself? If you insist on coming here to be a waiter, Su Xun feels that this person has a tendency to be abused.

    But this matter was put on the previous Xia Jinshu, she would never be able to do it, so Su Xun felt, ?This Xia Jinshu, was it stimulated by something or what happened.

    Xia Jinshu said again: "By the way, Su Xun, please don't tell my mother, or if she tells my father later, it will be a bad thing."

    Su Xun even thought about it, Xia Donghai's reaction after knowing this incident felt a little funny, so he said: "Don't worry, I will definitely not say this."

    After a while, everyone started eating barbecue, but looking at Mo Qianqian, she seemed a little conflicted, she didn't eat much, and what she ate was a bibimbap.

    Su Xun instantly understood that she probably had taboos. After all, asthma is quite serious, and there are many things to taboo.

    First of all, animals with fur, such as cats and dogs, must not be touched. If you touch them, you will easily get sick.

    The second is that many things cannot be eaten, greasy, spicy, or high cholesterol like offal, you need to be careful.

    Barbecue is delicious, but it is also true that it is greasy. To be reasonable, asthmatic patients should avoid it.

    But now she is still worried, obviously there is no need, because Su Xun has cured her, but she is still not clear about it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't worry about this, your asthma has been cured by me, and you won't have it again in the future."

    Su Xun directly said that she has asthma, not to reveal her privacy, only by saying so can she believe it.

    Moreover, Xia Jinshu and An Suke shouldn't be the kind of people who have no quality, making fun of other people's illnesses, and I believe that neither of them can do such a thing.

    Sure enough, after hearing this, the two of them were a little surprised. They didn't expect Mo Qianqian to have asthma. Generally speaking, this kind of disease shouldn't happen to young people. It's really hard to understand.

    In order to protect Mo Qianqian, the two of them immediately looked away.

    "You know I have asthma?" Mo Qianqian was obviously surprised.

    Su Xun said: "I know some medical skills. You fainted before because you were too emotional, which led to an asthma attack."

    "Otherwise, think about it, if it wasn't for me, and you didn't go to the hospital, how would you get better?"

    When Mo Qianqian heard this, his expression froze, and he said yes, he woke up without even taking the medicine.

    Is it really good?  Thinking of this, he couldn't help breathing quickly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 Mo Qianqian's Request (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After getting asthma, what I fear most is emotional agitation or rapid heartbeat, because it is easy to get sick.

    Once you get sick, it will be another expense.

    It's okay if you don't go to the hospital. If you go to the hospital, for a family like her, it's tantamount to peeling off the skin and then coming out.

    However, now Mo Qianqian unconsciously became excited, and her breathing kept getting heavier, but she didn't have the feeling of shortness of breath and discomfort before.

    Although she can't believe it is true, because she has been to a big hospital to see her, saying that there is no rule of law for her kind.

    Unexpectedly, it is better now, which is really surprising and I don't know what to do.

    Su Xun said to An Suke again: "Put your sleeves on the tip of her nose!"

    Today Ansuke is wearing a woolen sweater.

    I don't know if it's real wool or not, but anyway, it does look cute and fluffy.

    As for asthmatic patients, at the very least, they have all kinds of hair. Human hair is a little better. As for animal hair, it is a disaster.

    An Su didn't understand what Su Xun wanted to do, but she did it anyway.

    Mo Qianqian is obviously very sensitive to these things. She has been wary of hairs since she was a child, and only when she encounters them, she must be sensitive, and she even subconsciously hides back.

    "It's okay, you don't need to hide!" Su Xun said, his voice sounded quite warm.

    After listening to Su Xun's words, Mo Qianqian worked hard, overcame the discomfort in his heart, and sniffed the so-called wool on the clothes twice with his nose.

    However, this time, Mo Qianqian didn't feel any discomfort, just like a normal person, which she had never experienced before.

    Mo Qianqian finally believed it now. Well, she has indeed recovered. It seems unbelievable, but Su Xun made the unbelievable become a reality.

    Having this disease since childhood was the most painful thing for Mo Qianqian.

    Compared with the poverty of the family and the like, it is obvious that this made her more painful and uncomfortable.

    After getting sick, there are too many things to pay attention to, such as taking medicine on time, worrying all the time, and thinking about what to do in the future.

    The most painful thing is the torment in the heart, afraid to tell others, afraid to let others know, for fear of being ridiculed, for fear of other people's strange eyes.

    Over the years, Mo Qianqian has worked very hard.

    I just heard Mo Qianqian say: "Brother, I don't know what to say, thank you so much, you are such a good person."

    The black line on Su Xun's head, thinking that you should change your lines anyway, why do you keep praising me as a good person, this is also uncomfortable.

    Xia Jinshu and An Suke also felt happy for Mo Qianqian from the bottom of their hearts, and they comforted each other one by one:

    "Qianqian, don't think so much, Su Xun is a very good person, he treats you as a friend, and will definitely help you, as long as he recovers from his illness."

    "That's right, since the illness is cured, it is a great event, let's celebrate with a barbecue."

    Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, these three women are not very professional, and they don't have much interest in diseases.

    Otherwise, if someone asks how asthma is cured, it is not easy to answer.

    This is the power from the Eye of Salvation, which does not belong to this world.

    ? True asthma is actually very difficult to cure, and the most you can do is to control it, but it will be very difficult.

    At this moment, Mo Qianqian's eyes were already red. She looked at Su Xun and said, "Brother, I have something to ask you, although my request is too much."

    "It's okay, you haven't said it yet, how do I know it's not too much, let's hear it." Su Xun said with a smile.

    This little girl is quite interesting. Being a younger sister is not bad, not the orthopedic kind.

    Mo Qianqian said: "My mother also has asthma, and it is much more serious than mine. She is bedridden all day long. Can you cure her?"

    This incident made Mo Qianqian see hope. Under normal circumstances, she would not beg for help, nor would she make demands of others. Self-reliant people don't like that.

    But this time is different, it seems that only Su Xun can cure asthma.

    As for her mother, her condition is too serious. If it can be cured, then no matter how poor they are, the two of them in good health will be the greatest happiness.

    OnlyBeing able to be cheeky and beg Su Xun, at least Mo Qianqian felt a little guilty, feeling that she owed Su Xun too much.

    Xia Jinshu and An Suke didn't expect that her mother also had asthma, so it's no wonder that Mo Qianqian would work so hard to make money, it's too miserable.

    However, Su Xun was not surprised, because he could tell from the very beginning that it was hereditary asthma.

    One of Mo Qianqian's parents must have carried the gene for this disease, otherwise she would not have the disease.

    It is estimated that her mother did not even think that this thing can be contagious. If she had thought of it, she would not have given birth to the child and made her suffer.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, didn't feel anything, and treating diseases was not difficult for him.

    It just depends on who he is, whether he wants to be cured or not, Mo Qianqian's mother, it must be fine.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This is no problem, but let's not be in a hurry. We will go after dinner. Shouldn't we be in a hurry for a while?"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun picked up a piece of fat beef that was roasted until it was golden brown, and put it in Mo Qianqian's small bowl. It looked crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, which made people move their index fingers.

    Mo Qianqian will definitely not be in a hurry for this moment, it has been so many years, is there still one or two hours left?

    Quietly lowering his head to eat meat, like a well-behaved child, it has been a long time since he has eaten such delicious food.

    Regarding Su Xun's pampering behavior, Xia Jinshu and An Suke are not jealous at all.

    Women's senses are the most sensitive, they can tell that Su Xun treats Mo Qianqian well, not mixed with any love between men and women, just like a brother treats a sister.

    A meal of barbecue is more comfortable to eat. An Suke and Xia Jinshu compete with each other, and they keep grilling for Su Xun.

    Su Xun was so impressed, I have to say that the craftsmanship of the two of them is quite good, there is something.

    After eating more than 400 yuan, the price is not bad, and it is not very expensive.

    Mo Qianqian wanted to pay, Su Xun knew what she was thinking, but she was stopped.

    Everyone present is not short of money, no matter how much money is given, it will not be her turn.

    With her 100,000 yuan, she still has to think about her future life.

    After leaving the door, Su Xun asked, "Qianqian, let's take a taxi there."

    It's a painful sports car, and I can't drive it after four people, so let's all take a taxi together.

    Su Xun is not afraid of any problems when the car is parked near here. There are surveillance cameras and cameras everywhere. Anyone who dares to move will be looking for a dead end.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549: Great Benefactor (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huaxi Alley.

    The four of them, Su Xun, took a taxi to get here, and it took about forty minutes.

    On the way, Su Xun went to the Chinese medicine store to grab some herbs and use them later.

    They are all medicines to nourish the body. Anyway, if you drink them, there will be no problem, and they just happen to be deceptive.

    The side where Mo Qianqian lives doesn't look too far away, and the location is actually good, unlike some places, which are already considered to be at the corner of Jianghai, and they have been promoting Jianghai's name all the time.

    Only after getting out of the car can I realize the dilapidation here. There are even puddles on the road. If you step on it accidentally, you may lose a shoe.

    The buildings in this place are all small buildings with several floors, commonly known as big board buildings, which seem to no longer belong to this era, and are products of the last century.

    It's hard to imagine that such a place can exist in such an international city as Jianghai, which is completely different from the tall and grand in people's impression.

    Su Xun sighed. In fact, this is the case everywhere, even in big cities in developed countries.

    One side is prosperous, and the other side is dilapidated. It may be separated by a wall, and in many cases, it is separated by a world.

    Those who have money are heaven, and those who have no money are hell.

    The Huaxia side is called a village in the city, and the foreign side is called a slum, which means the same thing, but the village in the city sounds better, and it can still wait for demolition.

    At that time, when the excavator sounds, there is still hope for ten thousand taels of gold.

    Xia Jinshu said: "This place has been around for so many years, why hasn't it been demolished?"

    How many people have become multi-millionaires after being demolished, and the word "demolition" is sprayed on the gate, and they can walk sideways when they go out, without bragging at all.

    Mo Qianqian said, "How can this place be demolished? There are very few people demolished in Jianghai now, and the location of this place is neither bad nor good. It's an embarrassing one."

    "Besides, this is Jianghai. If the houses here are to be demolished, the price will be too high, and not many buildings can be built. They may still lose money, and no one is willing to demolish them."

    After hearing what she said, everyone immediately felt that this sounded a bit pity.

    A few people followed Mo Qianqian, turning around, and finally arrived. Her house lived on the third floor.

    It feels like the place where Mo Qianqian lives, people who deliver food may not be willing to come, it is too difficult to find, and if you are not careful, you will run out of time.

    "Mom, I'm back!"

    After Mo Qianqian opened the door, she entered the room and said something.

    The air in the room is mediocre, and the sunshine conditions are not good. People will feel uncomfortable if they live here for a long time.

    The main reason is that the house is too small, no matter how you open the windows to ventilate, it will not be of much use, it can only look like this.

    A middle-aged woman was sitting on the bed. When she saw Mo Qianqian came back, she got up quickly and seemed a little surprised: "Didn't you say that you have to go back to school after get off work? Why did you come back?"

    "Bring some of my friends back to have a look." Mo Qianqian didn't say anything at first.

    "There are still friends coming, I'll hurry to pour tea!"

    Mo Qianqian's mother is about to get out of bed quickly, and I don't know how long it has been since her daughter brought her friends back, which is really rare.

    Su Xun and the others came in at this time, quickly stopped her, and said at the same time: "No need, Auntie, we just had dinner, there is no need to drink, you can lie down quickly."

    Knowing that Mo Qianqian's mother is not in good health, she can tell at a glance that she is indeed sickly.

    Mo Qianqian also said: "Mom, don't move, I'll just pour the water."

    When she went to pour water, Xia Jinshu and An Suke greeted a few words.

    On Su Xun's side, he took a few glances. Mo Qianqian's mother had good facial features, and she could tell that she had a foundation.

    When she was young, she was not to mention a peerless beauty, but at least she was in her prime, a pretty girl.

    And what he said, he could hear that he was quite cultivated, and his cultural level should not be low, but he turned into what he is now.

    A considerable part of the reason is that he was tortured by asthma, and his complexion gave people an unhealthy feeling.

    After only a few words, she couldn't help covering her mouth and coughing. It could be seen that her condition was much more serious than Mo Qianqian.

    The older you are, the more serious this genetic disease will be.

    And the wrinkles on the face are very??, maybe due to lack of maintenance, she looks older than her age.

    Fortunately, there is still a sensible and obedient daughter, otherwise, this life will be over.

    Su Xun took a look at the house when he came in, it was just one room.

    There is no decoration about men in the whole family. What does this mean? It means that there may be no men in the family, and the two of them depend on each other for life, so life is so hard.

    I don't know whether it was because of asthma that they abandoned them or what happened. In Su Xun's mind, he made up a lot of chapters that should be in TV dramas.

    Putting down the water glass in his hand, Su Xun said, "Where is the kitchen? I'm going to fry the medicine."

    Now that you are here, you have to do business.

    "What medicine?"

    The expression on Mo Qianqian's mother's face was a little astonished. People always brought some fruit when they came to the door. Why did my daughter's friends come with medicine? It feels very unique.

    Only then did Mo Qianqian take the initiative to say: "Mom, my friend is a doctor, and he can treat asthma. He cured all my illnesses."

    "What?"

    The mother's expression obviously froze all of a sudden, she didn't believe it, and the three words "don't believe it" were written all over her face.

    So many years of treatment experience told him that there is really no cure for asthma, and there is no cure.

    Now I suddenly told her that the illness is cured just like that, how can I believe it.

    Mo Qianqian also guessed it, and she definitely wouldn't believe it at first, so she did an experiment, pulled An Suke's arm over, and tried it out.

    Seeing this scene, Mo Qianqian's mother's heart suddenly tugged.

    For so many years, I have never bought any furry things at home. Even when I wear down jackets in winter, I am afraid that the fur will run away. This is too nourishing for asthmatic patients.

    Seeing the long hair on the sweater approaching Mo Qianqian's nose, she was naturally nervous to death, for fear that Mo Qianqian would be out of breath.

    However, Mo Qianqian had tried it just now, and now she knew it well, and she looked very normal, with a calm face and no problems.

    In an instant, Mo Qianqian's mother's expression changed, and her voice even seemed a little trembling: "Qianqian, youare you really well?"

    "Of course, Mom, why should I lie to you?"

    "Great, really great."

    ?Unable to hold back her emotions, she forcibly climbed up, knelt down on the bed, and said, "Senpai, you are the great benefactor of our family." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550 Jade Pendant (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It can be seen that Mo Qianqian's mother is very grateful to Su Xun.

    She wanted to thank Su Xun, but her family was poor, so what could she thank her for? There was nothing practical, so she could only use this most traditional method.

    Apart from this, she didn't know what to do, so she thanked Su Xun like this.

    However, this action of hers frightened Su Xun, and she knelt down for no reason, who the hell could stand it.

    Su Xun hurried forward and said, "Auntie, get up quickly, don't be like this, get up quickly."

    After finally supporting her and leaning on the bed again, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    I only heard Mo Qianqian's mother said: "The most worrying thing in my life is Qianqian's body. I don't want her to be like me when she gets old. She still has a good future."

    "Look at Qianqian now, I finally let go of my heart, even if I die, I don't have any regrets."

    Mo Qianqian hurriedly said: "Mom, what are you talking about, your body will recover soon, why do you say these unlucky words."

    Poor parents all over the world, it can be seen that what mother is most worried about is actually Mo Qianqian's body, but she doesn't care much about her own.

    Maybe it is because I feel that I am already at this age, and this is the same thing for the rest of my life. It doesn't matter if it is good or not, as long as my daughter is good.

    Su Xun said: "I'll go to decoct the medicine, you guys are chatting."

    When he came to the kitchen, Mo Qianqian didn't need to take it with him, he could find it himself. The house is estimated to be about fifty square meters, one bedroom and one living room.

    In addition to a small kitchen and bathroom, it is very easy to find a kitchen in such a big place.

    There is a casserole with decoction. It is estimated that they have also drank traditional Chinese medicine before.

    After so many years of illness, I can be sure that various methods have been tried.

    The traditional Chinese medicine that Su Xun picked up is all general tonics, and there is nothing famous in them. I can only guarantee to drink them to recuperate the body.

    If a knowledgeable person is here, I am afraid that they will be able to see it all at once. Fortunately, except for Su Xun, there is no one who is knowledgeable.

    After more than an hour, the medicine was fried, and the pot was boiled to the end. In fact, it was only served in a bowl. These are the essence of the herbal medicine.

    Bringing the porcelain bowl over, Su Xun said, "Hurry up and drink it, drink it while it's hot, for the best effect."

    Mo Qianqian's mother has a high sense of trust in Su Xun at this time, after all, she cured her daughter.

    Moreover, she is a sick person with only half-life left, it seems that Su Xun has no need to harm her, and there is no benefit at all.

    Under the service of Mo Qianqian, he drank a bowl of traditional Chinese medicine, but because it was hot and bitter, he drank it slowly, and it took more than ten minutes.

    Ten minutes was enough for Su Xun. He opened his Eye of Salvation and started the treatment.

    It is true that her illness was much more serious than Mo Qianqian's, and it took Su Xun a long time.

    Ten minutes later, even my head was still a little dizzy.

    "I feel like I'm really much more comfortable."

    After Mo Qianqian's mother drank the medicine, she said something immediately. She didn't know if it was a psychological effect, but anyway, she felt that she was much better.

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that it took me so long to use the Eye of Salvation, and it would be strange if it didn't work.

    However, he didn't make it too obvious, but said: "Rest well today, get some sleep, and you'll be fine when you wake up tomorrow."

    "Those medicines and the like, you can stop!"

    It is estimated that she and Mo Qianqian will have to pay a lot of money for taking medicine. Fortunately, there are things like medical insurance. Otherwise, they would not be able to afford the cost of taking medicine alone because they have no financial resources.

    Mo Qianqian's tuition fees are estimated to be through student loans and the like. Now various policies can really help the poor.

    Su Xun originally planned to leave, but Mo Qianqian's mother insisted on keeping them and having dinner at home in the evening.

    At first, I refused, because I didn't want them to be too troublesome, and I had to cook a table of dishes.

    Mo Qianqian also said: "Brother, just stay and have a meal, I can cook, and two older sisters will help me, it's our wish."

    Seeing Mo Qianqian's sincere appearance, Su Xun had no choice but to nod his head, which was considered to be an agreement.

    It's already past three o'clock in the afternoon, Mo Qianqian said: "Then let's go shopping, brotherRest here for a while.  "

    Su Xun has been frying the medicine for more than an hour just now, and she must be quite tired. I don't want her to run away anymore. Mo Qianqian is a careful girl.

    Su Xun really felt a little tired. It was not the decoction, but the pupil of salvation had been used for a long time, which caused too much consumption to him.

    It's not a big negative impact, Su Xun nodded: "Okay, then go ahead, don't buy too much, you won't be able to waste it later."

    Su Xun, a billionaire like him, has been thinking about how to save money for Mo Qianqian.

    After the three of them left, only Su Xun and Mo Qianqian's mother were left, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Mo Qianqian's mother asked, "Senpai, those two girls are pretty, are they your friends?"

    I heard that she seemed to have a prying tone in it.

    However, Su Xun still smiled and said: "One is my girlfriend, and the other is a former classmate."

    "By the way, Auntie, you can just call me by my name. My name is Su Xun."

    Su Xun felt weird being called a benefactor all the time by her, a little uncomfortable.

    "I have a girlfriend."

    Mo Qianqian's mother murmured in a low voice, as if there was a little bit of disappointment in her tone.

    But then, she got up.

    Subconsciously, Su Xun wanted to ask her what she was doing, but after thinking about it for a while, her body has recovered now, even without the vitality of a normal person, she is much better than before.

    There is no problem with actions and the like, maybe people go to the toilet, so it is too embarrassing to ask.

    It was not the same as what Su Xun thought. Instead of going to the toilet, he squatted down and opened a cabinet in the room.

    It looked like he was looking for something, a little hidden.

    Su Xun was also very curious about what she wanted to do, but he didn't look at it very carefully, and kept staring at it, which seemed not very good.

    Not long after, Mo Qianqian's mother was holding a red box in her hand. This was what she was looking for, and it looked like the kind that contained jewelry.

    "Benefactor, I have nothing to thank you for. You saved our mother's life. This pendant is given to you. It is the only thing I have before."

    While speaking, she opened the box, and there was a delicate emerald pendant inside.

    It looks emerald green, it is obviously a bit old, but it is still like new, and the carving is also very good, this jadeite pendant does not look like anything ordinary.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551: Mo Family Again (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, Su Xun doesn't understand jewelry at all, and has never been in contact with it.

    It's just based on his own guesses, and he can only judge based on his feelings.

    Anyway, this kind of thing is uncertain, if you are not an expert, it is easy to get a hole.

    It looks real, but what makes Su Xun wonder is, with their family conditions, where can they buy jadeite.

    It is well known that jadeite is in jade, which is considered to be relatively expensive. Some jewelry that is called jadeite is not very expensive, but it is actually of low grade.

    Jadeite is also divided into varieties. It is possible to have hundreds of millions of high-quality jadeite.

    The emerald that Mo Qianqian's mother took out, even if Su Xun is a layman, can tell that its appearance is very good, and it is a good thing.

    To say the least, it is also a glass species, and it should be worth a lot.

    Maybe it was because of the strange look on Su Xun's face, only to hear Mo Qianqian's mother say: "Don't worry, I'm real, my husband chose the jewelry for me when I got married, and the pattern on it  , and he also designed it for people to carve."

    "If you sell it now, it is estimated that it can sell for more than 500,000."

    Sure enough, just as Su Xun guessed, this thing looks so good, even a small pendant of this size can sell for hundreds of thousands, or even more.

    Su Xun said: "Then why don't you sell it, at least it can improve your life."

    "I have already sold the jewelry at the time of marriage for the sake of living. Otherwise, how could our mother and daughter survive to this day? I am not in good health, and I can't work for a long time."

    Mo Qianqian's mother smiled bitterly and said: "This jadeite pendant has a great meaning, and I have never been willing to give it up. I originally thought that I would sell it to buy her a dowry when Qianqian got married."

    When Su Xun heard it, the significance was too great, how could I want it, not to mention that even if you brought out millions of jewelry, Su Xun would not be interested.

    Several million, can that be called money?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "No, please put this thing away quickly, I won't take it."

    "It's okay, I can only thank you so much, otherwise, I feel really sorry, and I'm in good health, so I can earn a few thousand yuan a month in Jianghai if I do whatever I want."

    Su Xun continued to wave his hand: "It's not about money, it's of great significance. You should keep it. If you give it away again, I'll leave right away, and I won't stay for dinner at night."

    After hearing what Su Xun said, Mo Qianqian's mother stopped.

    Su Xun is also a little curious. She can give this thing when she gets married, and there are many other jewelry. Reasonably, the family should be quite rich.

    Even if you get divorced, you should be able to get a share of the family property, why is it like this.

    Asked curiously: "May I ask, where is Qianqian's father, why did he leave you alone?"

    "He died a long time ago!" Mo Qianqian's mother said.

    There was no sad expression on his face, and he seemed to be describing a very peaceful thing.

    This is not surprising, so many years have passed, and I think I have already been sad when I should be sad. What else is there to be sad about?

    "sorry!"

    Su Xun hurriedly said that he mentioned something that shouldn't be mentioned. There is no doubt that it was a bit inappropriate.

    Mo Qianqian's mother seemed to have opened up the chatterbox, and chatted with Su Xun, she said: "It's nothing, in fact, all these years have passed, and there is nothing difficult."

    "When he died, Qianqian was not yet born, and I was just a few months pregnant."

    When Su Xun heard that it was so miserable, Mo Qianqian had never even met her biological father.

    "How she died, I don't know myself, I only know that he is a very powerful person, no matter how powerful he is, he can give people a sense of security, like a hero of the world."

    "But suddenly there was bad news, saying that there was an accident, and there is not much description about the rest."

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt a little too much: "That's your husband, how did he die, I should tell you."

    "My husband's family is quite a big family in Jianghai, where I have no status and no right to speak."

    "Not long after the accident happened, I managed to hold on to give birth to Qianqian. If it wasn't for her, maybe I wouldn't want to live at that time."

    "But I never thought that asthma can be inherited, so that a baby in Qianqian also becomes an asthma patient.? Difficult to raise since childhood.  "

    Mo Qianqian's mother said helplessly: "I was regarded as a broom star. Not long after I got married, my husband died, and my daughter has asthma, so she is not a healthy person."

    "People from their family drove me and Qianqian, who was still a baby, directly out of the house, and they finally survived to this day."

    When it comes to this, even Su Xun can feel the sadness in it, it is really not easy.

    But in Su Xun's heart, he was even more shocked because of another thing.

    It's a big family, this information is too critical, plus Mo Qianqian's surname is Mo, there is a high possibility that it is the Mo family.

    Su Xun then asked, "Is it Jiang Haimo's family?"

    "how do you know?"

    Mo Qianqian's mother was obviously a little surprised.

    Su Xun smiled, it really was the Mo family, it was the Mo family again.

    This Mo family seems to be really unkind. It is a big aristocratic family, and it does not know how many servants it supports.

    Possibly your family's bloodline was abandoned just because it was born with asthma, which makes people a little disgusted. Su Xun really despises this kind of practice.

    Even if they are very powerful, they can't change Su Xun's contempt.

    I really want to get stronger as soon as possible, and go meet the Mo family for a while to see how capable they are.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate for too long, and said, "I have a friend named Mo Xiaoli, who also belongs to the Mo family. You should have heard of it."

    "Xiao Li, she is Qianqian's cousin, about a year older than Qianqian."

    When Mo Qianqian's mother said these things, she could only recall them. How could she remember what happened so many years ago.

    "I met her when I was a child, but I haven't had any contact with her since then. When I went to Mo's house, I hugged her, but she probably didn't know that I existed."

    Su Xun nodded. When they left, Mo Xiaoli was at most one or two years old, so he knew something.

    No one will mention this matter when they grow up, because no one pays attention to the life and death of their mother and daughter.

    If Mo Xiaoli really found out that he has a cousin who is so miserable, no matter what, he has to help. Although Mo Xiaoli came from a cold and big family, he is a flesh and blood person.

    Su Xun didn't say anything about other things. For example, Mo Xiaoli has lost contact with her now. It's unnecessary to say these things. They have nothing to do with the Mo family.

    All of this will only make Su Xun more determined to kill the Mo family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552: The Light of the Temple (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When it came to this point, there was a sound of restlessness at the door.

    The voices of several girls came over, presumably they had returned from shopping.

    It may be that Su Xun talked too much with Mo Qianqian's mother just now, and he didn't realize that time passed so quickly.

    "They're back, let's not talk about this for now, you can put this thing away and leave it to Qianqian in the future, I won't want it."

    Su Xun got up and said something to Mo Qianqian's mother.

    These hundreds of thousands of things should be the most valuable things in their family, how could Su Xun have the nerve to want them.

    Even Su Xun had already thought about it in his heart, looking back and waiting for Mo Qianqian's mother's health to recover, to look at the situation by himself, to find her a job and so on.

    Those who are within the range she can accept and whose salary is not low can only help them in this way.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went out quickly, helped them, and brought in vegetables and other things.

    A very large plastic bag, which was full, and when I picked it up, I found that it was at least ten or twenty catties, and there were even seasonings such as soy sauce and cooking wine.

    It's all in glass bottles, no wonder it's so heavy, it's really pretty good for a few of their weak girls to get it here.

    Things were carried in the kitchen, and everyone started to get busy, and the four of them worked together.

    It's a pity that Su Xun has such a good cooking skill, so he can only be arranged to be a helper. The three of them never thought of letting Su Xun cook.

    In this case, Su Xun was also happy to be at ease, quietly watching the few of them discussing there.

    An Suke and Xia Jinshu are both novices, and they obviously don't go to the kitchen much. When they pick up the spatula, they seem to be in a hurry.

    On the contrary, Mo Qianqian, she is quite good at self-care, and she has always been in charge.

    It was after six o'clock in the evening, and it was time to get busy. There were more than a dozen dishes on a small Eight Immortals table, and almost none of them could fit. The space was quite limited.

    For Mo Qianqian's family, this meal is probably the first time they have eaten it, and it has never been so rich.

    Of course, there is also one biggest reason, today's 100,000 yuan has made Mo Qianqian rich.

    Otherwise, even if you really have the intention to entertain them, you don't have the ability. This table of dishes would cost hundreds of dollars at least.

    There was also a black-bone chicken soup stewed on the stove, that one was obviously not in a hurry, everyone filled up their drinks and started eating in a lively atmosphere.

    Mo Qianqian's craftsmanship is not very good, but it has the taste it should have, and there will be no low-level mistakes.

    And this kind of craftsmanship is enough to make An Suke and Xia Jinshu envious, they probably wish they could have this kind of craftsmanship.

    After eating, there was more than half of the dishes left on the table, enough for the mother and daughter to eat several more meals.

    Now that the weather is relatively cold, it is no problem to store it in the refrigerator.

    At around nine o'clock in the evening, Su Xun and the others were about to leave.

    Mo Qianqian, mother and daughter, were obviously reluctant to part with them, and insisted on sending Su Xun and the others away.

    When I went downstairs, I realized that there was not even a light on the stairs. I could only use the flashlight of my mobile phone to barely see the way.

    After getting down, they took two taxis, one for Xia Jinshu and her to go back, and one for Su Xun and An Suke. They had to go to the place at noon and drive away.

    If we are not in the same direction, we will definitely not be able to be together.

    Xia Jinshu can only be alone, and An Su can go back with Su Xun, so he will inevitably feel a little bit disappointed.

    In my heart, I still blame myself for being useless. If I work harder, I will not be so playful in high school, and I will be complacent because my grades are not bad. Maybe I can also be admitted to Jianghai University.

    An Suke and Su Xun, after getting into the car, Su Xun closed his eyes, thinking that when he arrived at the dormitory later, he could finally rest.

    Today, the whole day, it feels like a lot of things have happened, which makes people feel very dizzy.

    An Suke was next to Su Xun at this time, and she suddenly said, "Su Xun, how is your relationship with Xia Jinshu?"

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, wondering why An Suke asked this suddenly, but he still said: "That's it, what does it matter?"

    "I think she should like you." An Suke kept talking in surprise.

     

    Su Xun almost sprayed it out, startling the uncle driver who was driving in front.

    It is true that the current Xia Jinshu may be a little different compared to before. I can't tell you the specifics, but I feel that this person's temper has obviously changed a bit.

    However, Su Xun would not believe that she liked her.

    Su Xun shook his head hastily, and said at the same time: "Pull it down, you didn't know how much you hated me before, and if you like her, even the gluttonous brother would not like me. You think too much."

    ""

    An Suke shook his head, obviously not wanting to argue with Su Xun anymore.

    A woman's intuition can't be wrong, she can feel it.

    And Su Xun is a big pig's hoof, what can he know, when he realizes it, he still doesn't know the year of the monkey.

    But this is fine, thinking that I have to compete with Xia Jinshu, I still have a headache, falling in love with such a man is really stressful!

    ? When I came to the place for lunch, the car was still there, and there was nothing wrong with it. I didn't have the guts to hang on to Su Xun's car.

    After driving back to the school, I sent An Suke back first, then Su Xun returned to his dormitory, washed up and went to sleep.

    "No, Su Xun, you still come back after going out with your girlfriend? Why don't you spend the night outside?"

    "I guess they are all old couples, and they have lost their passion."

    ""

    Once back in the dormitory, the two sluts started.

    Su Xun didn't mess with them, so he took a bath first.

    After taking a hot bath, I can feel that the whole person is much more energetic.

    Lying on the bed, playing with the mobile phone, watching the live broadcast of the young lady for a while, it was really cool.

    Some anchors look really good, it may be because the beauty camera is too powerful, the people on the Internet are completely different from those in reality.

    It is said that a man spent more than 100,000 yuan to get an appointment with a female anchor, super 36d, nicknamed Big Cow, and he was ready to have a good time.

    In the end, when we got to the hotel, everyone was honest with each other, and found that it was almost like having two moles on the back, which was really eye-catching.

    The main reason is that Jiang Wu likes to watch it, so the atmosphere in the dormitory will go astray after going back and forth like this.

    "Host, there are quite a lot of resentment points, don't you consider a lottery?" The system prompted.

    Only then did Su Xun realize that, yes, it's time to draw a lottery. I really got a lot of resentment points today, plus the previous accumulation.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Liu Bang's skin [Light of the Temple]" (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553: Make an appointment (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Light of the Temple?"

    Su Xun's impression of this skin is not very deep. Frankly speaking, he doesn't play much as a hero Liu Bang.

    Far less fun than his family member Liu Bei, Su Xun personally thinks so.

    In the next second, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Su Xun looked at it, and found that this skin was quite ordinary, with no special features, no wonder Su Xun had no impression of it at all.

    It's not as amazing as the last time I saw Wuling Xianjun, it's a little bit worse.

    Liu Bang held an epee, and the heavy giant sword smashed into the ground. Liu Bang then stepped on it with one foot, and then there was no more.

    A suit of silver armor looks cold and shining, so it must be worth a lot.

    That's it, the rest is nothing special, and Liu Bang's hairstyle is made like a funeral family, which makes Su Xun not like it a bit.

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun was not very satisfied with this skin, and his expectations for it subconsciously decreased a lot.

    However, there are still some small expectations. After all, it is the skin, whether it is ugly or good-looking, it has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    What Su Xun needs to do is to know the effect of this skin first.

    Click on the card, turn it over, revealing the back.

    Skin name: [Temple of Light]

    Corresponding hero: Liu Bang

    Skin function: After the host uses this skin in reality, he can master Liu Bang's ultimate move "Dominate the Battlefield".

    Domination of the battlefield allows the host to choose a person at will as a target. After chanting on the spot for 2.5 seconds, a shield will appear on the target to block damage and provide protection.

    And after the chanting is over, the host can appear beside that person.

    "Remote support?"

    Su Xun understood it, and was quite shocked in his heart.

    The effect of the skin is to allow yourself to learn Liu Bang's ultimate move, which is basically the same nature as the monkey's Red West skin.

    However, Su Xun prefers Liu Bang's ult than the monkey's ult. I have to say, I feel that in reality, this support ult has better effect.

    If the people around me are in danger, such as Luo Shenyi, An Suke and the others, or their own parents.

    I can use this big move to support the past in time, and I am quite comfortable. At the very least, it is possible to save a life at a critical moment.

    Now that Su Xun has provoked too many people, it is not certain what will happen to the people around him. No one can say for sure. With this big move, Su Xun somehow has an extra trick.

    After the excitement passed, Su Xun saw that there was a line of small characters below.

    This skill has a certain distance limit. At best, it can be used accurately within the range of a city. If the distance is too far, it may not be successful.

    The specific distance needs to be tested by the host itself.

    Su Xun yelled in his heart that he was cheating, and said in his heart that this was not designed by you, why don't you even know this, is it to make it harder for me on purpose?

    In the game, it is a full-scale big move. I thought it could be used at will in reality, which is really unreliable.

    But these words, just complain in your heart, don't say it to make the system unhappy, that's not a good thing.

    Anyway, it's still the same sentence, something is better than nothing, and contentment can always be happy.

    How many people suffer a lot in the end because they don't understand this truth.

    In addition, the cooling time of this skin is also quite long, and it takes five full days. To be fair, this is the longest that Su Xun has ever seen.

    Skills like this are not the same as skins that add abilities. For example, you can use your Eye of Salvation as you want.

    But similar to the wings of angels, and the Liu Bang skin that was drawn today, it will not work. After using it once, it will immediately enter the cooling state.

    The cooling time of these five days seems too terrifying.

    Su Xun originally thought about whether he would use this skin for an experiment and choose Luoshenyi as his target.

    If the distance is enough, I can go directly to Luo Shenyi's side, and I'm sure it will scare her.

    Now I have to give up this idea, this skin can only be used at the most critical moment.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After a night of meditation practice, after dawn, Su Xun absorbed the aura reflected by the first ray of sunlight, and his whole body was full of energy.

    Today is still the weekend, and there is nothing to do. When Su Xun went out for breakfast, he didn't bring it to his two roommates.

    They slept quite late yesterday, and they probably want to sleep a little longer this weekend, so there is no need to wake them up because of this.

    Instead, he bought breakfast and gave it to An Suke, and bought a lot of it for them to eat together in the dormitory.

    An Su didn't get up either. When she came down, she was still wearing a one-piece, fluffy pajamas with two cute rabbit ears.

    The delivery of breakfast early in the morning really moved An Suke a little. If you have such a boyfriend, then hurry up and marry him.

    On Su Xun's side, I feel quite bored, completely bored.

    Isn't it time to think about it and find something interesting?

    Back in the dormitory, Su Xun quickly took out his mobile phone and went to play a few rounds of Glory of Kings.

    Today is the weekend, the children should all come out, and if they get stuck, one by one.

    Su Xun is a bit perverted now, he likes to spat with children, seeing that their language organization skills are not very good, and they keep trying to spat on you, it is so cute.

    Unexpectedly, at noon, when Su Xun was playing games, Su Xun used Li Bai to kill the Quartet. A phone call came over, which made Su Xun quite dissatisfied.

    Jiang Hai's local number always seemed familiar, so Su Xun had no choice but to answer the phone and asked, "Hello, who is it?"

    "Hello, I'm Fu Lihan. I met you in the restaurant yesterday. I wonder if you still remember me?"

    When speaking, the voice is quite hearty, giving people a very intimate feeling.

    How could Su Xun not remember him, the impression of this person is quite deep.

    I just knew that there was something wrong with his performance yesterday, as expected by Su Xun, this person should have something to say, but he held back.

    Generally speaking, if there is nothing else, he would not be so eager to ask himself for a number.

    Su Xun gave him his number yesterday, and then he dialed one, but Su Xun also forgot to save it, but it looked familiar.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "I remember you, what happened yesterday, how can I be so forgetful."

    "If you have time today, let's make an appointment!" The man said immediately.

    Su Xun: "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 Keen insight (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Goosebumps suddenly appeared on Su Xun's body.

    Listen, why doesn't it feel right, make an appointment, how to make an appointment?

    This person will not be

    Su Xun suddenly thought of something, his eyes widened suddenly, he was not feeling well.

    It's good to be so handsome in my own mind, to make girls fall in love, but in this era, it's not the same anymore.

    Not only can men find women, but it's also good for everyone to play together by themselves.

    Many people have even said that the opposite sex is only for reproduction, and only the same sex is true love.

    Guaranteed that guy is just an exquisite gay guy, he looks so handsome, it seems that there is nothing impossible for him to fall in love with him.

    No wonder this person is so kind to him. If you think about it this way, the possibility is very high. Su Xun is still wondering what is going on with this person.

    Now it suddenly dawned on me, and then I felt a chill all over my body.

    Damn, this world is too dangerous, boys must pay more attention when they go out.

    Out of politeness, Su Xun still asked: "Why an appointment?"

    Maybe he heard Su Xun's tone, it was a little weird, he was a little confused, but he still said politely: "I haven't eaten at noon yet, come out and have a meal, I have something to ask you."

    "Um?"

    Su Xun originally subconsciously wanted to reject him directly. It would be too scary to have nothing to do with this kind of person, but to be pursued by a man crazily.

    However, when she heard that she wanted to ask her for help, Su Xun was surprised. Why did she ask for help? It seems that what she thought was not the same thing?

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, tell me a place, I'll go there right away!"

    "Okay, then go and see which restaurant is suitable, and I will send it to you later!"

    After finishing speaking, Fu Lihan hung up the phone.

    On Su Xun's side, he also had a bit of a headache, thinking that this person, he didn't know if he was what he thought.

    It's hard to tell. Some men look handsome and rich. Finding a girlfriend should be easy, but he just likes men. What can I do about it?

    Anyway, since I agreed, let's go and see for myself, what is there to be afraid of, Su Xun still doesn't believe it, what can he do to himself.

    If you find something is wrong, just run away.

    Half an hour later, Su Xun drove to the restaurant he had sent to him. It was only about 20 kilometers away from the school. In Jianghai, it was not bad.

    The car stopped at the door, and a waiter came over and was responsible for parking it.

    Su Xun tipped him a hundred dollars. With this kind of service, it is not an ordinary restaurant, let alone the one where the per capita consumption is thousands of dollars.

    Just like what Su Xun thought, that guy is also a rich man, the kind who is not short of money at all.

    Entering the restaurant, Su Xun said that someone had reserved a seat, which should have been ordered in advance, and the waiter inside knew it, so he hurried up and took Su Xun upstairs.

    Su Xun saw Fu Lihan near the window, and he also got up quickly, and smiled at Su Xun, still so affectionate.

    There is indeed an innate affinity for this person, which makes people not have a bad impression of him no matter what, even if they don't know much about him.

    For example, Su Xun had a pretty good impression of him yesterday. It was the first time we met. Now, Su Xun always feels weird when he sees this person.

    "I've been waiting for a long time." Su Xun said politely.

    Fu Lihan also said: "Sit down and talk, I haven't waited long, and I've only been here for a few minutes."

    Sitting down to eat, chatting while eating, Su Xun said: "Thank you for what happened in the restaurant yesterday."

    I took the initiative to bring this up, and this is also because Su Xun found out after chatting for a while that this person is quite normal, and he doesn't look bent, so Su Xun felt a little relieved.

    Fu Lihan smiled, showing more affinity, and only heard him say: "That's nothing, I happened to meet at that time."

    "I'm a policeman, and I can't understand this kind of thing, so I helped to say a few words, which is actually a matter of two sentences."

    Su Xun also guessed that he should work in the police station.

    Don't look at what he said now is quite light, in fact, Su Xun himself knows that this person's status.It will definitely not be low.

    Otherwise, if everyone is at the same level, why would those ordinary policemen listen to you? It's unreasonable.

    He didn't say this, and Su Xun didn't take the initiative to ask.

    After all, privacy has been involved, and I really want to know, but I am too embarrassed to ask directly.

    Su Xun said: "I'll treat you to this meal, and I'll just thank you."

    "Don't, don't, don't!"

    This guy quickly waved his hand and said, "How can I ask you to invite me? To be honest, I invited you to dinner today. Actually, I have something to ask for your help."

    "Oh, tell me."

    Su Xun heard what he said on the phone before, of course this Su Xun would not take the initiative to mention it, if he wanted to ask for help, he must be the first to speak.

    Just happened to be quite curious, what this person wanted to do with him, Su Xun said kindly.

    Fu Lihan was straightforward, he had already talked about this, so there was nothing else to be coddled about.

    I just heard him say: "To be honest, according to my observation that day, brother, you should have pretty good medical skills, right?"

    "oh?"

    Su Xun showed surprise on his face. He didn't expect him to mention this suddenly, but Su Xun still didn't say a word, quietly waiting for this guy to continue.

    I just heard Fu Lihan say, "I observed that girl. The moment she fell to the ground, her chest heaved greatly and she was short of breath."

    "If ordinary people are pushed to the ground, they will not react so much. She should be sick. According to my observation, there is a high possibility that it is asthma or something."

    "Actually, I called for an ambulance at the time, but unfortunately you were cured before the ambulance arrived, so I feel that your medical skills should not be simple."

    After this guy said something, Su Xun looked at him with admiration.

    In any case, his deduction is basically not bad at all. This person is a bit interesting.

    It can be said that the power of observation is quite sharp, but after thinking about it for a while, he is a policeman who has been trained in this area, so his power of observation will naturally not be bad.

    Su Xun smiled wryly, and he admitted it.

    A ray of light flashed in Fu Lihan's eyes, and he said, "My father is currently unwell, and he hasn't been able to do well for the past month. I would like to ask you to take a look."

    "If it can be cured, the reward is whatever you want."

    This man had a loud voice, and he obviously didn't take money seriously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556: Really Not Sick (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This person is in Huaxia Kingdom, so he is considered an influential figure in the economy. He has a high degree of attention, and he can often be seen on various news.

    As time goes by, there are really too few people who really don't know him.

    Because he is so rich, Su Xun can't remember the exact amount of assets, and the statistics on the rich list are just a rough figure.

    Let alone a few hundred billion, he is the richest man in Jianghai, but in the whole of China and in the whole of Asia, he is a figure who can be on the Forbes rich list.

    Mainly started in real estate, he can be called a domestic real estate tycoon, basically in every city in China, there are houses built by his company.

    It is really difficult for this kind of person not to be rich.

    Although he is not as rich as Su Xun, seeing such a well-known character in real life all of a sudden makes people feel a little uncomfortable.

    It feels unreal, like a dream.

    Fu Lihan and Fu Aohai do have the same surname. There is no problem with the relationship between father and son, but who would take the initiative to think about it before seeing it.

    No matter how imaginative people are, they will not be able to do this.

    This man turned out to be Fu Lihan's father. He is not just a rich second generation. It is estimated that there are few rich second generations in China who can compare with him.

    Su Xun really underestimated him. His family is not ordinary rich. Compared with his status, the million-dollar Mercedes-Benz he drives is almost like a rag.

    Low-key, Su Xun can only give him these two words, this person is really low-key.

    Among the super rich second generation in China, he is relatively low-key, and basically he has not seen much news about him, which is enough to see his low-key.

    Unlike some rich second generations, they are all on the news page all day long. One day, they become an internet celebrity, and the next day they buy a sports car. They live an extremely luxurious life.

    Then at this time, netizens will start to complain about God's injustice.

    Some things, if you don't have them when you are born, you are unlikely to have them in this life, which is very realistic.

    What's even more bizarre is that he is still a policeman.

    Su Xun really couldn't figure out that a rich second generation who had too much money to spend ran off to become a policeman.

    It's not that I look down on the police. How many people want to be a regular policeman? It's not easy to become a regular policeman.

    ?But he is a rich second generation. He is not an ordinary person. Why should the rich second generation go to work? Shouldn¨t they all take more than a billion to invest in starting a company, and then be all kinds of chic?

    The police are harder, not as crazy as they seem on the surface, and there may even be some danger.

    Often have to deal with criminals, these things are uncertain.

    There is money that can't be spent in a lifetime, and there is a better future for development. In fairness, who will go to work? Investment is not much better than going to work, and the money comes faster.

    Thinking about it this way, Su Xun began to admire this person a little bit, he is very powerful, and he is indeed a talent.

    After you have money like Su Xun, you never thought about going to work, because no matter what class you work in, you will lose a certain amount of freedom.

    Unless you are your own boss, you will be restrained by others.

    Not to mention that Su Xun only has money now, while he has had money since he was a child, and the family environment he faces is different.

    To be reasonable, he shouldn't even go to work.

    Fu Aohai was lying on the bed, and he didn't know what information he was reading in his hand. When he saw that his son had arrived, he couldn't calm down immediately.

    Opened his throat and cursed: "You still know how to come back, you unfilial thing!"

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth twitched a little. The father and son are toounique, aren't they, and they will scold them when they meet?

    Moreover, this Fu Aohai is a big boss, and he is indeed very powerful when he curses.

    Fu Lihan smiled wryly, and said, "Dad, I'm here to treat your illness today, let's be serious, please calm down first."

    "Hurry up and resign that policeman for me, otherwise I won't tolerate you, come back to take over my shift, how many times do you want me to say it?"

    Fu Aohai's complexion did not look as good as before.

    In the past, Su Xun had watched an interview video of him on the Internet, and his spirit was very good.

    ?To be able to become a rich man, everyone is actually full of energy. If you take a closer look, no matter whether it is a speech or what you do, they are all in high spirits.

    Are they not busy being bosses?  Of course not, on the contrary, they are much busier than ordinary people, and some of them may sleep four or five hours a day.

    But people are full of energy, this is born with nothing to do, just like some people are good-looking and others are ugly, you can't envy them.

    I also understood where the differences between the father and son came from, and it was the fact that Fu Lihan, a weirdo, went to become a policeman.

    Su Xun couldn't stand it anymore, let alone his father, he was the only son, could he agree.

    Fu Lihan seemed a little impatient. The two of them probably argued about this issue for many times, but Fu Lihan said, "Dad, let's not talk about it today, okay?"

    "Seriously, I found a genius doctor to show you, and don't tell me whether it works or not, just for a while, bear with it."

    Fu Lihan has blocked back what his father should have said in advance.

    Fu Aohai didn't bother him, and still said: "How many times have I told you that I'm not sick, I'm just being tricked by others, don't worry about it, I know it well."

    "Let's put it down, what time is it? It's the 21st century, and you still engage in feudal superstition?"

    Fu Lihan said: "If you are sick, you have to be cured. Don't talk about those who are useless. It's been a long time since you invited a Taoist priest at home. It's almost a month. Does it work?"

    "Don't worry about it, I know what's in my heart, I know if it's useful or not."

    Su Xun found that the two of them had the same virtues, and they spoke almost the same piss. They were so similar that neither of them could convince the other.

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggering the random task [help the richest man solve his troubles]"

    Task name: [Help the richest man solve his troubles]

    Task requirements: Fu Aohai, the richest man in Jianghai, has encountered a big problem, and he still can't solve it, so he asks the host to help him.

    ? Task Difficulty: Six Stars

    Task reward: 60 points

    Su Xun did not expect that the system took so long to release this task today, and Su Xun was already ready to do it just now.

    With 60 points, Su Xun feels like he is full of motivation again.

    The two were arguing endlessly, so it was necessary for Su Xun to come out and say a few words: "Stop arguing, let me say a few words, I am indeed not sick." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557 And It's Simple (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun just came in, the father and son were still arguing, but they had already checked with the Eye of Salvation, and there was indeed nothing wrong with Fu Aohai.

    His physical indicators are quite normal, and this person doesn't even have any unmentionable diseases, which means that he usually has regular physical examinations and takes good care of his body.

    The average person's body will have some problems, but he really has no problems at all.

    Su Xun did not have any surprises, which was similar to what he had guessed before.

    Nowadays, if there is any disease, the professional equipment of the hospital can easily detect it.

    There will also be some very strange diseases, which may not be diagnosed for a while, but the possibility of that is quite small.

    Sure enough, Fu Aohai is not sick. It is very similar to Luo Shenyi's situation before. His current problem lies in his spirit.

    In other words, he was indeed contaminated by evil things, which caused people to be highly stressed, and had a bad rest every day. When they closed their eyes, some weird things seemed to appear in their minds.

    Thanks to Fu Aohai, this person's willpower is relatively strong. If he is an ordinary person, he cannot last for so many days.

    Even if you are not sick, if you continue to do this all day long, you may not be far away from being sick.

    "Um?"

    Surprise flashed across Fu Aohai's eyes.

    When Su Xun and his son came in, he had already noticed that such a big living person, how could he not see it.

    On the surface, this young man does not seem like a doctor, but Fu Aohai will not underestimate Su Xun.

    He also understood that the people his son brought back would not be simple.

    Can he still not know what kind of person his son is? Although he is very dissatisfied with him being a policeman, his son's ability is still fine, and he will not be easily deceived by others.

    After arguing with Fu Lihan, I didn't think too much about it, but Su Xun suddenly said such a sentence, the scene suddenly became quiet, and the eyes of the two were also attracted by Su Xun.

    Fu Aohai said directly: "Look, I'm right, all doctors have said so."

    "Didn't you say that the one you brought back was a miraculous doctor? Since the miraculous doctor said so, how could I still be sick? I've told you many times, but I just don't believe it."

    It feels like Fu Aohai was made by his son, and he is already in a bad mood.

    After finally seizing an opportunity, he immediately chattered and talked crazily.

    There was a trace of astonishment on Fu Lihan's face.

    Slapped in the face, he was actually slapped in the face by Su Xun, and he was the one he brought back, so it's not enough to be angry, but Fu Lihan really doesn't understand.

    "My dad is not sick, why is he like this?"

    Fu Lihan asked puzzledly.

    Su Xun said: "Your father is right, he was tricked by others, and some tricks were taken!"

    "Can you see it?"

    Fu Aohai's eyes suddenly became a lot more serious. Su Xun's words made him start to look at this young man squarely. If he could see something was wrong, it proved that he was not simple.

    It's just that Fu Aohai is also an old man, he has too many thoughts in his mind, how can ordinary people be his opponents.

    He also thought that Su Xun might be fooling around, similar to a fortune teller.

    What is the basis for those people to flicker? It is a routine. When chatting with you, they get effective information through some side effects.

    Coupled with their rich experience, after analyzing the information, they can say that the difference is not bad.

    Obviously what he said was nonsense, but you feel that this person is really a god, basically everyone will feel this way.

    So Fu Aohai is very shrewd, he doesn't say a word, which makes it impossible for Su Xun to infer.

    He made it clear that he wanted to listen to Su Xun's continuation. If Su Xun said a few more words, he might quickly judge whether this person is really capable or not.

    However, Su Xun's ability has actually exceeded his imagination, and it is completely out of his turn to test it.

    I only heard Su Xun say lightly: "It's okay during the day, but at night, something feels wrong."

    "I always feel that in the room, unconsciously, there are gusts of cold wind passing by, and there are miserable screams in my ears. Even when you close your eyes, there are evil spirits rushing towards you with teeth and claws."

    FuGoosebumps had already arisen on Yan Han's body, and he realized that Su Xun had the potential to write horror novels.

    Just a few words, he already has a sense of the picture in his mind, don't say it, it's really scary.

    Brother, we are here to see a doctor, have you gone astray?

    When Fu Lihan was thinking about how to open his mouth to pull Su Xun back, the expression on his father's face was already quite shocked.

    Looking at Su Xun's eyes, he couldn't calm down for a long time, which made people horrified.

    "How did you know?"

    As soon as he said this, Fu Aohai regretted it. This is equivalent to admitting everything Su Xun said just now in a disguised form.

    From a negotiation point of view, this way of speaking will put oneself in an extremely unfavorable situation.

    However, he was so shocked just now, that's why he couldn't help blurting out, unable to control himself.

    This kind of situation has not happened to Fu Aohai for a long time.

    Fu Lihan's expression is not quite right, isn't it? Judging by my father's reaction, everything Su Xun said just now is right?

    Fu Aohai has been staring at Su Xun, trying to see something.

    As a result, he found that this kid was really calm, making it completely impossible for people to see through. The calm look on his face made Fu Aohai feel ashamed.

    In the end, he could only ask helplessly: "Youhow did you know?"

    He didn't even mention these details to his own son, so no one knew.

    There is no such situation that Su Xun learned from Fu Lihan, so how did he know?

    "Of course you can tell."

    Su Xun's tone still sounded very casual, which made Fu Lihan confused.

    The heart said, is it that simple? Why can't I see it.

    Fu Aohai is a little convinced. He can make a general judgment. This young man has some skills. How about the specifics? We have to wait and see.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "Since this is the case, I don't know if you have a solution. If you can solve it, I, Fu, will be very grateful."

    As expected of the richest man, the tone of his speech is different. When Su Xun heard him say "Thank you very much", countless pictures of money appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Seeing this person, you can think of money unconsciously.

    However, Su Xun didn't change his expression, he didn't see any excitement, and said lightly: "There is a solution, and it's very simple!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 Get out of here (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The expression on Fu Aohai's face looked a little weird for a while, like that the feeling of being a dog.

    It is obvious that Su Xun's words made him really hurt, and he was even speechless.

    Young man, your tone of voice is really a bit loud.

    If it is really so easy to solve, can I still be tortured for so many days?

    Even Fu Aohai has regarded this incident as the biggest disaster in his life.

    I think in my heart that if I can pass this test, then the days to come will be much better.

    Who knew that when it got into Su Xun's mouth, the taste would change, it's very simple?  How easy it is.

    Fu Aohai remained calm and asked, "How should I solve it?"

    "I'll just do it, do you have a compass at home, bring me one!" Su Xun said.

    This Fu Aohai's room is really too big, it is estimated to be tens of square meters, he lives alone, and he doesn't feel empty.

    There was no such thing as a compass before, but after inviting a Taoist priest to practice at home, then these things are no longer a big deal, they are everywhere.

    ? I found someone, and quickly brought up a compass, still brand new and unopened.

    No matter what request Su Xun has, he must try his best to satisfy him. Fu Aohai wants to see what kind of ability he has. With such a big tone, it can't help but make people feel that he is suspected of bragging.

    As for whether it is really bragging, it depends on his ability.

    Su Xun removed the packaging bag. For some reason, seeing the compass packaged in such a way, Su Xun still had some very strange feelings in his heart, and he didn't think it fit no matter how he looked at it.

    He took out the compass and put it in Su Xun's hands, but Fu Aohai and his father and son saw it and felt that it didn't match.

    Young people really don't have much temperament when they hold this thing.

    However, Su Xun was very proficient. Under his control, the pointer on the compass began to rotate at a very fast speed.

    Soon, they stopped in one direction, and Su Xun also followed the instructions and walked forward.

    Came to a table, this is a huge desk, next to the window.

    It's really rare to see a desk in a room. Of course, that's because most people's rooms are too small, so there's no room for those things.

    Fu Aohai guessed that he didn't like to go to the study usually, so he set up his office here.

    Thinking about it this way, it is quite comfortable to be able to go straight to bed after work.

    The problem lies here. Su Xun squatted down and looked at the bottom of the desk. This position is a dead corner.

    Normally, even the cleaners would not really squat down, lie down on the bottom, and wipe the bottom of the desk again.

    No one can see this place, and the cleaners are not stupid, so why waste that effort, it's not necessary to make life difficult for yourself.

    Su Xun squatted down, even in the dark, he saw a strange thing, and broke it off with his hands.

    After taking it out, I threw it on the desk, and I didn't want to touch it too much, even if it was Su Xun, I didn't want to touch it too much.

    The eyes of the father and son also hurriedly looked over.

    This thing is amber in color and looks about the size of a brick, but it is slightly thinner.

    Both of them are very strange, and the strangest person is Fu Aohai.

    When there was one more thing in the room, he didn't even notice it at all.

    Moreover, this thing is so big that it is impossible for Su Xun to carry it with him, that is to say, it must have been hidden under his desk.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun, who would have discovered this thing today.

    Even Fu Lihan, a firm atheist like Fu Lihan, felt a little loose in his heart.

    Why did Su Xun find such a thing by relying on this compass? From the looks of it, it seems quite inconceivable, and a bit puzzled.

    Fu Aohai also believed in Su Xun's ability to a certain extent.

    When he spoke again, his tone was obviously more polite, and he only heard him say: "Young man, what is this?"

    "It's a corpse, a corpse of a corpse!"

    Su Xun seemed to be afraid that they would not be able to understand, so he specially explained it, which was quite considerate.

    However, if this is the case, the expressions on the faces of the two of them, something was not quite right, and his complexion became very weird. Unknowingly, goosebumps had already arisen.

    When you hear this name, you will understand that this is not a good thing.

    Fu Lihan is a policeman anyway, so he is naturally more courageous, but he said unconsciously: "Brother, what the hell is this corpse, please explain in detail."

    Fu Aohai glanced at his son and said to himself, do you want to hear more details about this kind of thing?

    However, there is one thing to say, in his heart, he was actually a little curious.

    Su Xun said directly: "The so-called corpse is refined from the corpse oil of a corpse, and it must be within 72 hours of death."

    The scalp was numb. When the two of them heard this, their scalp became numb instantly, and they had a very disgusting feeling.

    Looking at the piece of corpse oil on the desk again, his complexion was completely different. Fu Aohai felt nauseous when he thought of this thing, which had been in his room all the time.

    He has already secretly decided that no matter how much money he bought for this desk, he must throw it away.

    Leaving it like this again is really a shock in my heart.

    Su Xun continued: "What's more, it contains a ray of resentment, a person who died because of you. He has a lot of resentment towards you, and he wished to take your life."

    "After being sealed in, your side will be full of resentment, and you can recruit countless evil spirits. At night, it's time for them to act."

    "How is it possible, I have never killed anyone."

    The expression on Fu Aohai's face was quite uneasy, and he felt a little unbelievable.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Xun wondered if he was just pretending, anyway, on the surface, he looked quite innocent.

    However, this kind of person has too many acting skills, and Su Xun will not judge him easily because of his performance.

    Anyway, Su Xun believed that what he said was right. People who died because of him did not necessarily have to be killed by him himself. There are many reasons for this. How could Su Xun know.

    Su Xun is the first person who can make such a big business, you say he has clean hands and feet.

    All of this has nothing to do with Su Xun, they just know what they have in mind, but Su Xun suddenly yelled at this moment: "Get out!"

    All of a sudden, an aura seemed to permeate the room, and ghosts floated out of the corners one after another.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559: It Doesn¨t Have to Be a Money Scam (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This what the hell are these things!"

    Fu Lihan couldn't help but screamed out.

    Normal people see these things, how can they stand it, including Fu Aohai who has seen countless big scenes, his eyeballs almost fell out.

    It is impossible to say that you are not afraid. No matter how courageous a person is, seeing it for the first time may cause him to feel fear in his heart.

    Su Xun grinned, and said in his heart that you really hit the spot, it was really a ghost.

    "Get out, don't get close to here in the future, don't harm humans."

    Su Xun's voice sounded like thunder in the room.

    The ghosts floating in the air were all frightened and trembling. When they saw Su Xun, they were just like people seeing a ghost. They were terrified.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, he left quickly and disappeared from the window.

    Su Xun didn't make it too difficult for them, they were just some ghosts, floating in the world, there would be no harm.

    As for why Fu Aohai was being targeted, it was mainly because he was designed to look like this.

    Everything happened too fast, in just a few seconds, all those scary things disappeared, making people feel like a dream.

    But everyone present was sober, and they all saw what happened just now with their eyes.

    So real, how could it be fake?

    Fu Aohai couldn't help it anymore, and asked: "Master what are these things?"

    "They are all nearby ghosts, attracted by this corpse, nourished by the corpse, they can strengthen, so this is like bait for them, they were lured over."

    Su Xun continued to explain: "As for why you have always been uncomfortable, it is because of these wronged souls."

    The truth is very simple, and it is quite easy to say.

    But Su Xun knew in his heart that it was still very difficult to accomplish all this.

    Putting nothing else aside, just the corpse is not something that ordinary people can make. Su Xun thinks that it needs a certain ability, and he is probably a powerful Feng Shui master.

    And it is also difficult to arrange it quietly in Fu Aohai's room.

    If Su Xun hadn't come over, this Fu Aohai might not be able to struggle for a long time.

    Fu Lihan was the most difficult to accept. Everything proved that he was slapped in the face. It turned out that he was really not sick.

    After co-authoring for a long time, I was the most confused person, and I felt quite embarrassing when I said it.

    After being frightened, Fu Aohai has recovered his composure. Leaving aside who did it, he still has something strange in his heart: "However, I tried to move out before, but it didn't work."

    "And everyone else in the family is fine, I'm the only one who has a problem."

    It turned out that Fu Aohai hadn't thought about this problem. His IQ must have guessed this aspect, so he moved out to live for a few days.

    But after moving out, it still doesn't work, what should be.

    Moreover, the rest of the family was fine from the beginning to the end, which made Fu Aohai no longer suspect that there was a problem with the house, and he moved back again.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "If you didn't live here in the first place, there would be no problem at all, but if you find something wrong and move out, it will be too late."

    "Your body has been contaminated with corpse aura, and ghosts will recognize this thing, and will naturally stare at you and go to other places. Maybe there are more ghosts over there."

    Fu Aohai finally understood what was going on. Su Xun said that he was panicked, so he hurriedly asked: "Then then how to get rid of the corpse aura on this body."

    In the current situation, it is obvious that the treatment does not cure the root cause. If Su Xun leaves, is it possible that the ghost will come to find him again? This is really uncertain, and everything is possible.

    Fu Aohai was really scared, he also completely believed in Su Xun, and pinned all his hopes on Su Xun.

    Su Xun said: "It's simple, just find someone to burn this piece of corpse with a big fire, and it will take a while to burn it when you come back."

    "After burning it, the wisp of resentful soul sealed inside will dissipate directly, and the corpse aura you carry on your body will disappear naturally."

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't intend to touch this corpse. It was not clean, and there was a foul smell on it, which was really unacceptable.

      Hearing what Su Xun said so lightly, Fu Aohai breathed a sigh of relief. In his heart, there was a feeling of the rest of his life.

    At this moment, I am full of gratitude to Su Xun.

    I just heard him continue to say: "You are more reliable, like that old Taoist priest, who is useless at all and cost me so much money for nothing."

    No wonder he was upset, he felt that the Taoist priest was quite capable, but it turned out that almost a month had passed, and he was practicing all day long, but it was of no use.

    He didn't grasp the core point of the problem at all, unlike Su Xun who came here, who did all the calculations in less than half an hour, and got it done in an instant, this is the real skill.

    In contrast, it can be found that the old Taoist priest is clearly a liar.

    "Well, let me tell you, that old Taoist priest is a liar. You still don't believe me, that old guy doesn't look like a good person at first glance. I can't tell from my many years of criminal investigation experience."

    Fu Lihan still pissed off his old man.

    Although it is true that he was wrong in this matter, but in front of his father, he will definitely not admit it. Instead, he has to find ways to fight back.

    Su Xun felt a headache when he heard it, but the two of them should have gotten used to this way of getting along.

    Fu Aohai widened his eyes and said: "When I first came, I saw that he was really capable, so I believed him, and he looked quite professional."

    Speaking of this, he got angry and paid the other party tens of millions of favors, and he also ate and drank for nothing.

    Basically, what he made in his house was also a mess, but it was only now discovered that he was a complete liar.

    At this time, Su Xun spoke again, and said, "You are wrong, he is not necessarily here to cheat money."

    "Um?"

    The father and son looked at Su Xun in surprise again, feeling that this person always likes to leave some suspense in the middle of what he said, and then people still don't understand, which is more painful.

    But he is capable, and you can't say anything, you can only say: "Then what is he here for?"

    "In addition to cheating money, I also want your life."

    Su Xun said with a smile.

    The tone was very relaxed, but after these words were uttered, Fu Aohai felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, unable to speak for a long time.

    Fu Lihan next to him also narrowed his eyes, realizing that things are not that simple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560 Take it directly (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, Su Xun has already felt just now that this mansion of the Fu family is very strange, and there are even quite a few problems in it.

    There is a huge feng shui formation in the entire Fu family's house, which has already taken shape here, gradually taking shape, and is even about to be completed.

    ? To be reasonable, this thing has to be made artificially. It is not enough to rely on corpses alone. Corpses can only attract ghosts and ghosts.

    Did the feng shui master behind it do it? It shouldn't be. This feng shui formation is still very complicated, and it can't be done in a while.

    Even if the feng shui master behind the trick sneaked in secretly, he probably wouldn't be so fast.

    Just now Su Xun wanted to ask, but because he was dealing with the corpse, he held back and planned to ask later.

    Unexpectedly, the father and son themselves told the Taoist priest.

    After hearing this, Su Xun probably already knew it in his heart.

    It must have been done by that Taoist priest. He came to Fu's house for a purpose. He gained trust by helping Fu Aohai exorcise evil spirits, and then lived in Fu's house, where he could act for a long time.

    Anyway, other people don't know what's going on with him, because they don't understand at all, but they see him working so hard every day, and they believe him, and something happens in the end, and they believe that there is a problem instead.

    Su Xun asked: "The Taoist said that in a month, can you solve the current problem for you?"

    "That's right, that's what he said. He said it would take about a month. I've been waiting, and it seems that it's almost a week away."

    Fu Aohai quickly told Su Xun about the situation, the current Su Xun is trustworthy.

    Su Xun nodded. If this is the case, then it must be the Taoist priest, and there must be nothing wrong.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Then I understand, a week later, it should be your family's death."

    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Fu Aohai and his father and son became very ugly for a moment, feeling a little elusive.

    What I said is a bit intrusive. The whole family is not just one or two people. There are dozens of people in their big family.

    Su Xun knew that they didn't know, so he explained: "The Taoist priest is not saving you, but after gaining your trust, he has been arranging Feng Shui formations."

    "This is an extremely vicious Feng Shui array, treating your Fu family as a huge altar."

    "After a month, the altar will be decorated, and this place will become a place where evil spirits run rampant. By this time, your whole family will die, and none of you can escape."

    What Su Xun said was clear enough, and he didn't intend to scare them.

    I don't know how this Fu Aohai offended that Taoist, so vicious.

    It's not enough to target him alone. You have to kill his whole family to relieve the hatred. This old Taoist priest is too cruel.

    And you sort out the whole thing carefully, only to find that this person is really cunning.

    The corpse doesn't know how he put it in, no matter how smart Su Xun is, he can't guess it, maybe only he knows.

    However, what Su Xun knew was that the corpse was just an introduction.

    It seemed that he could gradually torture Fu Aohai to death, but he was not satisfied.

    When Fu Aohai took the initiative to find someone to solve this matter because of this matter, he didn't know how to get close to Fu Aohai.

    Everything that follows will be much easier.

    He must be capable of doing all of this, so he can show it off a bit to win Fu Aohai's trust.

    Having lived in the Fu family for a long time, arranging this altar so that the entire Fu family will be buried with him, the method can be said to be very ruthless.

    You must know that in this mansion, not only the Fu family, but also the servants such as the nanny and the gardener, are all very innocent, and they will die with them.

    ? On this trip today, Su Xun felt that he really came at the right time. If he came a little later, many lives would be lost.

    In Fu Lihan's eyes, there was already a cold light flashing, and he asked in a gloomy voice, "Dad, where is that man?"

    "It should be in the yard. I have been practicing all day long."

    When Fu Aohai was talking, his body was also covered with air-conditioning, twitching non-stop.

    Just thinking about it, all the people in the family were killed,?I feel that there is some chilling taste in it.

    And also gave the old Taoist a lot of money, which is equivalent to paying someone to kill you?  No matter how you think about it, it feels a bit infiltrating.

    Fu Lihan said: "Let's go, first get this person under control."

    Apparently Fu Aohai thought the same way, this person is really too dangerous, he must not be let go, otherwise he will be let the tiger go back to the mountain, who knows what he can do when he turns back.

    After a while, he may continue to come back for revenge.

    This time I was lucky, but what should I do next time, can I hide again? Anyway, Fu Aohai doesn't have that self-confidence.

    But Fu Aohai said: "How about you go alone, let the bodyguard go, match the guns, wrap it up directly, don't startle the snake and let him run away."

    Su Xun smiled, thinking that these two people were too cautious. In fact, with him here, the old Taoist priest couldn't escape at all, there was no such possibility.

    At this time, people have been talking about it for a long time, and Su Xun is too embarrassed to attack them, just go along with them.

    If something unexpected happened, he would definitely take action. He also wanted to meet this pretty powerful Feng Shui master.

    After going down, there is a huge courtyard behind the mansion, which is an area that is completely unimaginable in the eyes of ordinary people.

    In the originally exquisite and high-end courtyard, it seems that it is not the same thing now, there is a table for making.

    Some sacrifices and the like were placed on it, and there were also two flags with copper bells tied to them, which kept ringing in the wind.

    The old Taoist priest was wearing a Taoist robe that looked a little worn out. On the back of the Taoist robe, there was a huge Eight Diagrams diagram.

    The Taoist priest was walking around with a whisk in his hand, and he seemed to be muttering something. His intuition told Su Xun that this person must be pretending.

    Probably because he saw Fu Aohai coming, he deliberately pretended.

    Unexpectedly, there were indeed seven or eight strong men in black who were waiting for him, and they went up and pressed them to the ground directly, without giving any chance to breathe.

    Take it directly, it is unreasonable.

    After pulling it up, several muzzles were placed on the head. An expression of extreme panic flashed across the face of the old Taoist priest, and his legs were trembling.

    This discovery made Su Xun feel a little strange.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 The murder case three years ago (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The performance of the old Taoist at this moment is that he is very timid, obviously panicked and at a loss.

    And it doesn't look like it's faked. The expression on his face may be faked, but his legs are already swinging unconsciously.

    The range of motion is not particularly large. If you don't look carefully, you may not be able to see clearly. Su Xun's eyesight is relatively good, so he can accurately detect it.

    This behavior doesn't seem to be pretending.

    It proves that he is really a little scared, and this is what makes Su Xun most strange.

    To be reasonable, he is a feng shui master, and he is pretty awesome. Someone who can make corpses and arrange this altar should not be an ordinary person.

    Even if he has no good way to deal with the pistol, he shouldn't be so cowardly. In Su Xun's imagination, this person should be difficult to deal with.

    But now, he was so frightened that he was scared like a ghost. He squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, and said, "Don't kill me, don't kill me!"

    ?Su Xun looked a little speechless, and said to himself that it is a face-to-face, who can come up with such a series of methods, does he have no face-to-face at all? It is really painful.

    At first, I thought that if they couldn't handle it, I would do it myself, but now it seems that there is no need for that.

    Fu Aohai and Fu Lihan, father and son, did not find anything strange. In their view, being suddenly pointed at by so many guns, fear is a certain thing, and there is no room for reaction at all.

    Both of them looked at the old Taoist priest with the kind of eyes that wanted to kill, and they already wanted to kill this person.

    Having done so many bad things in his house, no matter how hard this person is killed, it is not an exaggeration.

    "You let him go."

    Fu Aohai gave an order.

    He is also considered a character, and he still has courage. Although he is relatively close, he is not very afraid of what this person will do to him suddenly.

    Anyway, there are so many bodyguards here, and they are all staring at him. All of these people are well-trained, and if there is any slight movement, someone will immediately shoot him to death.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "What kind of hatred do I have with you? Are you here to kill me?"

    "It's not what I want to do. Someone sent me here. I'm just an errand."

    When this guy spoke, his voice was still trembling, he was clearly a moron, and Su Xun had misjudged him before.

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun felt relieved a lot.

    It seems that this person is not the mastermind. Just now everyone was wrong, thinking that a series of things were made by this old Taoist priest.

    He was just an accomplice, and the real mastermind hadn't shown up until this time.

    This is also in line with his style, that person is indeed very insidious.

    Fu Aohai didn't fully believe this guy, he thought someone paid him to come here, but Fu Aohai said: "Tell me the truth, who invited you here?"

    "As long as you let me go, I will tell you what I know."

    This guy has a strong desire to survive.

    It is obvious that in today's situation, he is already in danger. With so many people pointing guns at him, he has no possibility of running.

    It is very likely that his life will be in danger. If he wants to save his own life, he seems to have only one thing to count on at present, which is to trade what he knows for his own life.

    Of course, Su Xun thought he was quite naive, how could it be so.

    Haven't you watched what happened in the TV series? Generally, if you promise not to kill you, you will be killed in a blink of an eye when you turn around.

    Fu Aohai didn't even think about it, and agreed directly: "No problem, tell me, if it's true, I won't kill you."

    It sounds like it is true.

    However, you must not believe what this kind of person says, if it is true or false, who knows whether it is true or false.

    Compared with this guy, Fu Aohai still wants to know who is behind the scenes who want to kill him.

    Only when he has figured it out can he feel at ease, otherwise who knows when there will be a next time, that feeling is like sitting on pins and needles.

    The old Taoist said: "I can tell you one thing, the reason why someone wants to kill you is because of the murder three years ago."

    "three years ago?"

    Fu Aohai's eyebrows, noHe wrinkled up when he felt it, obviously he was thinking about what kind of murder it was.

    Three years ago, whether it was long or short, Fu Aohai really couldn't figure out what the situation was.

    It's not that he has a bad memory, it's just that for a person like him, how many things can happen in a year is simply too much, how can he remember them.

    And it seems that I have never encountered any murder case, only once, when the driver went to pick him up at the airport in the middle of the night, he hit and killed a person.

    However, he was a drunkard who ran around on the road at night, and he didn't know what he was doing when he drank too much. It seemed that it was no surprise that he was hit and killed.

    The incident was properly handled afterward. Although Fu Aohai was a big shot, he didn't use any connections, and actively contacted the police.

    It is the driver who drives, not himself.

    And usually in this kind of accident, as long as the driver is not drunk or driving without a license, he will not be imprisoned, and the two parties can reach a settlement and lose money.

    Even if the drunkard is more responsible, as long as your car hits someone, no matter what the reason, you have to pay.

    In the end, he lost more than one million yuan, because the alcoholic was not too old, only in his thirties.

    His family members are quite happy. Because of his alcoholism, he doesn't get along well with his family. I heard that he lost a lot of money after he died. I don't know how happy he is.

    This is also a matter of many years ago, it seems that it was not three years ago.

    Seeing that Fu Aohai really couldn't figure it out, the old Taoist priest said, "It was three years ago, when the land in Jingzhou District was demolished, one person died."

    When Fu Aohai and Fu Lihan heard this, they suddenly realized.

    It's just that Fu Aohai couldn't calm down at last, he cursed directly, and said, "What the hell, this can also be blamed on me, what does it have to do with me?"

    "Three years ago, that person ignited the gas tank by himself and died. How could it be blamed on me?"

    It was rare to hear Fu Aohai swearing, and he seemed quite upset.

    ? When it comes to the issue of demolition, it involves the issue of forced demolition. Fu Aohai is a big real estate developer. Although he has transformed now, his biggest main business is still real estate.

    Su Xun then asked: "Is it because of forced demolition?"

    "What age is this? Do you think those things in the news can happen all day long? This is Jiang Hai, who would dare to do those things."

    Fu Aohai smiled wryly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562: An Ominous Place (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I, Fu Aohai, have never had any problems with these matters. The compensation for the demolition is all in accordance with the standards set by the state."

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "I really don't want to, there is no need to tamper with the compensation."

    When Su Xun heard it, he felt that it should be the same. A big company like his is a top-notch existence among real estate developers in Huaxia Kingdom.

    With such a big business, one or two pieces of land are nothing in their eyes.

    No matter how I think about it, I feel that there is no need for Fu Aohai to do this kind of thing. Fu Aohai doesn't know if the people under his command did it himself.

    At this time, Fu Lihan who was next to him also spoke, and he only heard him say: "I know this person well. What happened three years ago is still fresh in my memory."

    "The standard of compensation is really not low. Basically, if you take the money, you can buy a house in Jianghai, and you can still live quite well."

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun knew that it was really impressive. Among other things, the housing prices in Jianghai were particularly terrifying. Most people in the country could not afford to buy a house here.

    ?Being able to buy a house in Jianghai without pressure, and still able to live comfortably, shows how high the compensation is. No wonder people say that after the demolition, you will be able to reach the pinnacle of your life immediately.

    The same is true in other places. Many people are waiting for demolition. If they have houses and money, they may not be able to be busy for the rest of their lives. Is there anything more comfortable than this? Probably not.

    Fu Lihan continued: "Everyone is also very cooperative. There are no problems in this process. The people there are eager to sign the contract and get the money."

    "Only such a nail house came out, but he didn't agree. In order to extort money, he had to be given 20 million yuan. Just the shabby house cost 20 million yuan. Who would agree to him?"

    Su Xun was speechless when he heard it, and said in his heart that there are still such insatiable people, and there are indeed tens of millions for demolition, but that's just talking, there are really few.

    It's all based on the area. If you have a lot of houses, you will definitely be compensated more.

    Fu Lihan also said that a broken house is not worth 20 million at all, and it is quite good to pay a few million.

    No one would agree to it, because there are too many issues involved.

    If he succeeds alone, what do other people think? People are greedy.

    At that time, everyone will learn from others, and they will all disagree. If you want to raise the price, how much will you have to pay? Demolition of this land has completely become a loss-making business. Who will do it.

    So don't even think about it, it's impossible to agree, even if you ask Su Xun, a person who doesn't know much, he won't agree.

    Because Su Xun knows human nature, he must not be used to dealing with rogues, otherwise he will definitely make progress.

    Fu Aohai said: "Because of that person, we delayed for a while and investigated him. He is a gambler and owes several million. He is desperate. The only thing he can rely on is demolition."

    No wonder the lion opened his mouth. It turned out that he was driven to a dead end, and there was only one way to turn around, so naturally he would not give in easily.

    I can understand his mood at that time, but the gambler is not worthy of sympathy, it is completely self-inflicted.

    "We have to keep up with the schedule. It's impossible because he dragged it all day by himself. In that case, every day would be a loss, and the engineering team would still be paid if they didn't work."

    Fu Aohai said: "I got in touch with the government. This land will be developed into a commercial land and a business district will be built, which is very important in the city's planning."

    "It is impossible to abandon the whole plan because of him alone, and directly issue an order that the house can be forcibly demolished, and the money will be compensated according to the standard."

    Speaking of this may be a bit unreasonable, it is someone else's house, if they don't agree, why do you demolish it?

    But the truth is that if it is really done, it will be very difficult. If some important interests are really involved, who will care about you? It¨s not that you won¨t give money.

    "On the day we started, that person must have disagreed. He climbed to the top floor and stalemate again. He even got a gas tank to threaten everyone."

    "Because of this gas tank, no one dared to use it. As a result, he tried to kill himself. When he frightened others, the lighter really went on all of a sudden, and then he was burned to death by the gas tank explosion. The rescue failed to save him."

    Fu Lihan talked about the final situation.

    ""

     Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard this, and thought to himself that there is such an operation, it seems that God can't stand it anymore, and wants to punish him.

    If the gas tank is opened, the gas will leak out. Even if there is a little spark, it will be detonated immediately. If you dare to play like this, it is really fatal.

    "Then this person died, how can you blame it?" Su Xun wondered.

    The expression on Fu Aohai's face was clearly full of wonder.

    If you want to talk about this matter, Fu Aohai is also responsible for not communicating well with him.

    However, that kind of person obviously doesn't communicate with you, and if you switch to another company, the result will be the same in the end.

    Moreover, there are too many things under Fu Aohai's hands. How could he ask about this kind of thing in person? He probably didn't know until after something happened.

    In his eyes, it is estimated that this is not a big deal. At that time, it can be said that the situation was calm, and no media dared to report it. The Internet three years ago was not as developed as it is now.

    Everything passed so peacefully. On the contrary, after that person died, it was equivalent to a good thing, and the demolition work could proceed smoothly.

    It can be seen that this is really nothing. Fu Aohai himself thought about it for a long time just now, but he didn't expect that this happened back then, so he had to remind him.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "Speaking of this, I am very angry. It can be said that I have suffered a lot when this land is taken down. It is one of the few times when I failed in business."

    "How to say?"

    Su Xun is a little strange, as long as you can get a piece of land in Jianghai, no matter what you do, you must make money, because it is too difficult to get land.

    Moreover, Jianghai has a large population, and the demand for land is relatively large.

    Fu Aohai said: "There is something wrong with that piece of land. After the demolition was completed, something went wrong before it was ready for construction."

    "Where the workers are there, there will always be accidents inexplicably, and even a worker died because of an accident."

    "Since then, no one is willing to take on this project. I have changed a few construction teams. After I went up, it is still the same."

    "I spent more than a year on it back and forth, and it was of no use in the end. It could only be deserted there. It is a well-known ominous place in Jianghai." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 563 Saying Half Is Gone (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's quite intrusive to say it, but looking at the expression on Fu Aohai's face, it is clear that there is still some pain in the flesh. According to Su Xun's estimation, he lost tens of billions of dollars at least.

    Otherwise, how could a tycoon like Fu Aohai be in pain? To him, a few hundred million is not the same as small money.

    Of course, the size of his company is really too big, several billion can only be said to be a loss, but it will not hurt the bones.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed for a moment. The abnormality of the land obviously means that there is a Feng Shui master behind him. If he guessed correctly, he is taking revenge.

    Or what people say, don't offend a powerful Feng Shui master, this kind of person is too scary, if you really try your best to retaliate against you, it is estimated that you will be very miserable, and death is a trivial matter.

    A demolition provoked a Feng Shui master. Fu Aohai was also unlucky. Not only did he lose so much money, he almost put his own life in it.

    It is impossible for Fu Aohai to have no guesses about what Su Xun can think of. He only heard Su Xun say: "Did you find someone to deal with it? This should be a problem of geomantic omen."

    "I looked for it, how could I not find someone to go there, and I don't know how many Taoist priests were invited to practice the method, but it was of no use."

    "A Taoist priest was so frightened that he was admitted to the hospital, he kept making me lose money."

    ""

    Su Xun wanted to laugh, but he suddenly felt like it was not a polite behavior, so he should bear it a little bit, but it was all so weird that Su Xun was really speechless.

    It is estimated that there are still too few capable Feng Shui masters, otherwise, it would not be like this. Most of the people are bluffing and deceiving.

    To put it bluntly, it is estimated that nine out of ten people are in this situation.

    Otherwise, why don't people believe these things at all now? There are too many liars, and it is really impossible to believe them. Over time, they have formed deep-rooted concepts.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, it was his business, and it had nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Just at this moment, the old Taoist priest who had been silent for a long time spoke again, and he opened his mouth and said: "The person who died in the demolition back then is a brother of my master."

    "Wait a minute, that person is only in his thirties, how can he be a brother to your master?" Fu Lihan interrupted him, wondering if the old man was talking nonsense.

    He is quite old. To be reasonable, his master should say that he should be able to run up at the age of eighty.

    The old Taoist said: "My master is very young, only in his thirties. At that time, I worshiped him as a teacher because I saw how powerful he was."

    Listening to his words, there seems to be some regret in it. It seems that finding this powerful master is not a good thing.

    Su Xun wasn't too surprised, it's just that watching too many martial arts movies gave everyone a deep-rooted impression that the role of master must be an old man.

    In fact, this is not the case. Appreciating a teacher to learn art is about one skill, and those with great skills can become masters.

    ? In the same school, if you want to talk about brothers and sisters, it has nothing to do with age or the like, the main thing is the time when you started.

    Su Xun nodded, motioning for the old Taoist priest to continue talking.

    "Master has been away from home for a long time. After he came back, he happened to find that his younger brother was dead. Their home was also razed to the ground. He was naturally angry and wanted revenge!"

    Seems to know how the Feng Shui master is feeling. When he got home and saw his brother died, maybe he didn't want to know the specific situation.

    After confirming that the boss Fu Aohai is the culprit of the murder, he must want to take revenge. After all, he is his own brother, and no matter what mistakes he has, he must take revenge.

    In the face of family affection, people are often unreasonable.

    However, his methods were too cruel, and Su Xun really couldn't agree with them. This was against the law of heaven.

    "I knew it a long time ago, and I have to wait three years to take revenge?" Su Xun asked.

    The old Taoist said directly: "When the master came back, he was also seriously injured, so he has to look for opportunities while recuperating."

    When this guy answered the question, he was very fast, and it could be seen that this person should not be lying, unless he had already thought about how nonsense he was.

    "Your master, who is it and where is it now? If you tell me, I will let you go!" Fu Aohai said.?? Said coldly.

    The person behind must be dealt with, otherwise it will be like a poisonous snake in the dark, and the people around him may be hurt by him at any time.

    For Fu Aohai, this was intolerable.

    The old Taoist shook his head and said, "I won't say that."

    "Hmph, think about it carefully, whether your master is more important or your own life is more important."

    Fu Aohai threatened: "No matter how good you are, it is not as important as your own life. He sent you here, he should have thought of this result, and he obviously didn't take you seriously."

    "You're right. He really didn't take me seriously. Rather than being an apprentice, I might as well be one of his servants, used to run errands for him."

    "As for skills and so on, the real him is not willing to teach me, but he just learned some superficial things."

    On the contrary, the old Taoist priest was calmer than before. He said, "I didn't do it to protect him, because I'm not stupid. If I tell everything I know, I'll be in danger."

    "When you are really willing to let me go, then I will naturally say so."

    Su Xun looked at this person with admiration. Unexpectedly, he thought he was an idiot before, but he still kept his hands, something.

    In this way, Fu Aohai is also in trouble. He really can't kill him now, otherwise, such an important clue will be cut off.

    The old Taoist obviously made a point. Before the contents of his stomach are revealed, he will not be killed. He can only gamble.

    This guy is bad enough, he said half of it first, proving that he knows everything.

    Then when he aroused your interest, he suddenly stopped talking, making you anxious and there is nothing you can do.

    I thought of a certain author who wrote novels, who also used this routine, and thenhe didn't have a penis.

    Su Xun said: "Take him down first and tie him up, don't let him run away."

    It is not an option to continue to ask now, only to discuss it.

    With one look from Fu Aohai, several bodyguards understood what he meant, and took him away directly.

    "Congratulations to the host, trigger a random task [take down the ominous place]" (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564: Expressing Interest (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Who would have thought that the system suddenly ran out again, and gave Su Xun a task. You must know that it only issued a task for itself. Su Xun doesn't know whether the task has been completed or not.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he asked: "System, why are you so boring today, you gave me two tasks in a row."

    "You can tell at a glance that you definitely don't have a sex life." Su Xun teased the system.

    "hehe´"

    The system is very intelligent. Naturally, he knew that Su Xun was mocking it, so he sneered and said, "It's the same as you."

    Su Xun: ""

    It was so heart-wrenching, I didn't expect to be counter-killed in an instant.

    In Su Xun's heart, there is a feeling of being a dog. This system is easy to have no friends.

    Just listen to the system continue and say: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let's look at the task quickly."

    Task name: [Take down the ominous place]

    Task requirements: The piece of land owned by Fu Aohai Company has been barren all year round due to feng shui. Please ask the host to take it down. No matter what method you use, buy it or grab it, it's up to you.

    Task Difficulty: Four Stars

    Task reward: 40 points

    This task is not too difficult, just let yourself buy that piece of land. Buying a piece of land is not a big problem for Su Xun now.

    The question is, what does he want this land for, what is it for, is he going into real estate?

    It is true that in Jianghai, if you can have a piece of land in your hand, you can say that you have made a lot of money. As long as you have funds in your hand, even a pig knows how to make money.

    Jianghai is a place where every inch of land is really precious.

    The key point is that Su Xun has no interest at all. He has never been very interested in real estate people. Now that the housing prices are so high, they are responsible.

    Moreover, the cycle of a project, at least two years, is considered to be making money, and Su Xun doesn't have that patience. What's the use of earning that little money? Do you think you don't have enough money?

    In the future, Tianji Technology Company will be an old hen that can lay golden eggs. It can make a lot of money. In addition, Su Xun still has a lot of money in the Swiss bank.

    Asking for money is completely meaningless, and it's too much of a waste of energy, Su Xun doesn't want that.

    But the system said: "Get the land first, and then we'll talk about the rest. If Tianji Technology Company comes to Jianghai in the future, it would be good to directly build the company headquarters on this land."

    "Yes!"

    Su Xun's eyes lit up suddenly, feeling that this system is quite smart, and it thought of things that he didn't even think of.

    The current Tianji Technology Company is not very large. Compared with large companies, it is still far behind. After all, there is no way to become a fat man with one bite.

    But in the future, the scale of development will definitely become larger and larger. It is normal for many departments to have thousands or tens of thousands of employees.

    A big company with a brand name, instead of renting someone else's office building, directly sells it and builds its own park with various buildings and the like, and the equipment is very complete.

    Tianji Technology Company will definitely look like that in the future, and it can already be prepared in advance. After all, this thing cannot be done overnight.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun was thinking about these things, Fu Aohai and his father and son looked at Su Xun with a little surprise.

    Suddenly Su Xun stopped talking, and the expression on his face was changing from time to time, so they didn't know what to say for a while.

    After recovering, Su Xun noticed the eyes of the two of them, and knew that his performance just now probably made them a little bit at a loss.

    Quickly explained: "I'm sorry, I was thinking about something just now, and I was too absorbed in it. It's nothing. If you want to say something, just keep talking."

    "Well, master, look at this matter, what should we do, pry that guy's mouth open?" Fu Aohai looked respectful.

    After struggling all his life, he knows what kind of person needs to be more polite.

    Su Xun always felt a little strange when he heard the title "Master", and felt that his age seemed to be exaggerated.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he said: "Uncle, don't be so polite, just call me by my name, my name is Su Xun."

    Su Xun and Fu Lihan belonged to the same generation, so it would be no problem to call him uncle, and this is?Xia Kingdom is quite a big shot.

    In front of this kind of situation, Su Xun will not pretend to be aggressive, and it is more important to leave a good impression.

    Fu Aohai's complexion seemed to soften a lot, it was obvious that Su Xun still gave him face.

    However, he also insisted on himself, instead of calling Su Xun by name, he said, "Mr. Su, what do you think?"

    "There's no need to worry about this. In fact, you don't need to worry too much. Feng Shui masters are not killers. Otherwise, he would have killed you long ago."

    Su Xun said: "He can only use these methods to slowly kill people. It needs planning and design. In a short time, it will not pose too much threat to you. If there is any problem, just call me later.  .￣

    Having said that, Fu Aohai is finally relieved, he can disbelieve anyone now, but he has to trust Su Xun.

    As long as what Su Xun said, it must be true. Invisibly, Su Xun has already won the trust.

    Including Fu Lihan now, he has already forgotten that when Su Xun came here, his identity should be a doctor.

    Su Xun continued: "As for the main method, we still have to start with that old Taoist priest, just let him speak out, and he can be used as a bait, maybe he will come to rescue him."

    "It makes sense." Fu Aohai nodded and said.

    Seeing his current appearance, Su Xun probably farted, and he also felt that it was very good.

    But Fu Lihan said: "I'll go back to the police station to investigate. The deceased must have a file."

    "Since it's his real brother, wouldn't it be possible to find out by checking the household registration directly later?"

    However, Su Xun shook his head and said: "I guess it's unlikely. I mentioned it before. I haven't been home for a long time. Maybe it's not necessary to hide my name."

    "It's not very useful to know the name. This kind of person can even change his face and ask the police to arrest him, which is dangerous."

    Su Xun's words made Fu Lihan's heart tremble, it seemed more complicated than imagined.

    Fu Aohai stated directly: "Don't meddle in this matter, follow Mr. Su's instructions."

    Speaking of this, Su Xun was unambiguous, and directly expressed his interest. He said: "Uncle, what is the land in Jingzhou you mentioned now?"

    I have been busy for a long time, and it is time to hurry up and do the task.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565: The Free Price (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was a little strange that Su Xun actually asked about this thing, and he said, "It's still there."

    "I don't know how long I haven't seen it, and no one dares to go to that place. It's a bit mysterious. I guess it's overgrown with weeds now, and it doesn't look like it."

    Speaking of this, Fu Aohai felt a little heartache.

    The loss is too miserable, the key point is that everyone knows that this makes him the most uncomfortable, it seems that this is one of his blemishes.

    Fu Aohai said: "That piece of land is a hot potato. If it cannot be constructed, it is useless, and no one dares to take it over."

    "Basically, people in this industry know that there is a problem. Who would come here to send money so stupidly? Just leave it there and take it as a lesson."

    It seems that there is no better way than letting it go.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, cut straight to the point. He didn't want to waste time. He just heard Su Xun say: "Then let me tell you seriously. I want to take that piece of land. What price do you think you can sell it for?"

    There is no need to play any routines, this is Su Xun's consistent principle.

    Only if you are sincere, people will be sincere to you. This depends on the person. Fu Aohai is not that kind of treacherous person, and he will definitely not take advantage of him.

    The achievement of treacherous people is limited, their heart determines their height, and they cannot reach the level of Fu Aohai.

    If you go up and detour for a long time before you say what you want to do, people will probably feel uncomfortable after hearing it, and will inevitably think that you are too routine.

    However, the result of being too direct is that what Su Xun said directly frightened the father and son. They never thought that Su Xun would have such a bold idea.

    What did you think about buying that piece of land

    Fu Lihan even hurriedly said: "Brother, are you crazy? That piece of land is completely useless. What are you buying it for? It's a waste of money."

    ""

    Fu Aohai felt that his chest was blocked a little bit, and wondered whether the child was his own, and why he kept talking for outsiders.

    He is eager to throw this land out quickly, as long as he can get back a little bit of money, and he doesn't ask for full money back, it's better than keeping it in his hands all the time.

    If someone told him that, Fu Aohai would probably be too happy to be happy, thinking that at this moment, someone will finally take the bait.

    But this is Su Xun, the person who saved his life, Fu Aohai naturally couldn't bear to cheat Su Xun, he still has a conscience.

    I only heard Fu Aohai say: "Mr. Su, I'm really not scaring you. You can't waste money like this. It's useless if you buy it."

    "It's okay, as long as you sell it, we can discuss the price. What is the age of the land?" Su Xun asked.

    Naturally, he wouldn't worry about any problems. The ominous place of the wool was just a trick.

    Even if there is a ghost, Su Xun can scare the ghost to death if he goes there. There is nothing to worry about, it is just a matter of price now.

    Fu Aohai should give himself a preferential price, and Su Xun doesn't want to pay too much, otherwise his busy work today will be in vain.

    "It's about a few thousand acres. I really don't remember the exact number. It's big enough. It's hard to get such a large piece of land in Jianghai."

    Su Xun nodded. He is already very satisfied with the area. A general university only covers a thousand acres, and a few thousand acres is more than enough to build a company park.

    Like the new headquarters of the fruit company, it is 200,000 to 300,000 square meters, and it cost more than 30 billion Huaxia coins, which can be said to be quite awesome.

    Su Xun is now interested. What he wants to do is to create an existence that exceeds the headquarters of the fruit. It must be very comfortable to have more black technology in it.

    The problem is, this land must be taken down.

    "Okay, this area is not bad, I want to take it down, seriously." Su Xun said again.

    He felt that Fu Aohai had no reason to reject him. He had been abandoned for several years, and he must have no role in their company's plan.

    Fu Aohai fell into silence for a while, it was obvious that he was thinking, and now that he talked about it, he naturally heard that Su Xun was not joking.

    I don't know what he wants to use, anyway, if he didn't say anything, I'm really embarrassed to ask.

    but thought aboutA few seconds later, just a few seconds later, Fu Aohai said directly: "Okay, if you want, I can transfer it to you."

    "As for the price, you can give it at your own risk." Fu Aohai said vaguely, probably too embarrassed, so he asked Su Xun what money he wanted.

    Su Xun really did not expect to make his own decision so quickly, it is really courageous.

    As for the price, Su Xun said in his heart, you don't even want it, how can I have the nerve to ask for it, he said directly: "It's okay, just follow the market price."

    It's all about the scene, how could it be based on the market price, Fu Aohai would definitely not do that kind of thing.

    Fu Aohai said decisively: "Then it will be one billion, and this land will be given to you directly. What do you think, is it acceptable?"

    Su Xun was taken aback, one billion sounds scary, but this price is far lower than Su Xun's psychological expectation, it should be around several billion.

    Although there is a problem with that piece of land now, it is Jianghai land after all. If there is no problem, the current market price is at least tens of billions.

    This is Su Xun's conservative estimate. He doesn't know this business either, so it may be even higher.

    Just one billion, which is equivalent to giving it away for free. Su Xun thought that he might give himself a discount, but he still didn't expect this price, and he was a little embarrassed to get it for a while.

    "At this price, youare you losing money?"

    ?Su Xun asked, he couldn't just ask for the face he was given so much, he had to pretend to be polite anyway.

    Fu Aohai smiled, and he said directly: "It's not a loss or a loss. Anyway, my mobile phone is useless. One billion is equivalent to giving me back some of my capital."

    "It was originally a loss-making business. Several years have passed, and I don't care much about it anymore. It doesn't matter."

    Fu Aohai was indeed thinking of giving it to Su Xun for free. This guy, to some extent, is no different from giving it for nothing.

    If the deal is completed, he will directly lose billions of dollars.

    But Su Xun saved his life and his whole family today, so giving this thing is really nothing.

    If Su Xun didn't say anything, he really didn't know how to thank Su Xun. Since he wanted it, it was just right.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566: Everyone's Happy (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If you find it difficult to pay one billion, you can pay it in installments, don't worry."

    Fu Aohai said something directly, and he didn't mean to look down on Su Xun.

    After all, the price of one billion yuan is not something everyone can afford, and it is not the same concept as one hundred thousand yuan.

    Even if it is a big business owner, if he really spends one billion in cash all at once, I am afraid it will take a certain amount of time to turn around. How can it be so easy.

    Ten billion Fu Aohai really doesn't care much. At his level, money is not so important. To put it bluntly, I still want to thank Su Xun.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said directly: "You don't have to worry about this. After the contract is signed, I will give you the money immediately."

    In fact, this little money is nothing to Su Xun, just like playing.

    Fu Aohai was a little bit surprised. He didn't expect Su Xun to be so rich, and he took out one billion yuan as soon as he said it would be taken out.

    And it can be noticed that his tone is very relaxed, which means that one billion may not be a big deal to him at all.

    In this way, Su Xun couldn't help but have a high opinion of Su Xun again. This person seems to be more complicated than imagined.

    It is a lucky thing that my own son got to know him somehow, and it is destined in the dark.

    Fu Aohai said: "Okay, let's make a decision. I'll find someone to draw up the contract. It may take some procedures. Don't worry."

    Su Xun nodded. He also knew that with such a large piece of land, if you want to transfer it casually, it is not so easy. Even if it is owned by your company, you have to go through the procedures with the government.

    Everyone has said so, it is equivalent to a certainty, and I will definitely not go back on my word because of this.

    Su Xun won a good piece of land at a relatively low price, which is equivalent to earning a profit.

    And Fu Aohai doesn't care, on the surface it looks like he is losing money, but he should thank Su Xun, and the rewards he can get in the future are not just as simple as money.

    After what happened today, Fu Aohai has realized that there are too many dangers in the world, many things cannot be solved by him alone, and people with special abilities like Su Xun are needed.

    "Mr. Su, stay for dinner tonight, I haven't thanked you enough yet."

    Fu Aohai spoke politely.

    It can be seen that at this time, Fu Aohai knew that the worries at home were gone, and his whole body was much better. When he just came, he was still lying on the bed and didn't want to move.

    There is no illness in itself, but it is just a strong mental oppression. Now when I relax, everything is fine.

    In fact, Fu Aohai was still a little scared, afraid that something might happen again at night, so he thought about keeping Su Xun for a while longer to see the situation.

    It would be best if Su Xun could stay with him for a long time, but he also knew that it was impossible.

    Su Xun can probably understand what Fu Aohai is thinking, but it doesn't matter, anyway, he has nothing to do at night, so it doesn't matter if he has dinner.

    ? Then Su Xun sat up at Fu's house, drank two sips of high-quality tea, and played with his mobile phone, feeling quite at ease.

    However, the father and son of the Fu family evaded a little bit, they had their own words to say.

    "Dad, how are you feeling now, are you much better?" Fu Lihan said.

    "Don't worry, I'm not sick at all, I was just frightened by those strange things, and I'm fine now."

    The two of them look much more normal now.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "Let me ask you, how did you meet Mr. Su?"

    "It's a coincidence. I met him while eating in a restaurant. I saw him save an asthmatic patient. I felt that he was a good doctor, so I went to make friends with him."

    Fu Lihan briefly recalled: "It just happened to be a little troublesome. They called the police. I went to say hello and help him. I asked for the contact information."

    Speaking of this, Fu Lihan is also very grateful, thankful that his decision at the beginning was actually a matter of a moment in thinking.

    If he hadn't helped Su Xun at that time, what kind of ending would be like today, I can't think of it at all, even Fu Lihan didn't dare to think about it.

    He does not usually live at home, because it is inconvenient to work, so he rents a house to live in, and comes back occasionally.

    Possibly the Fu family suffers??He will be one of the few survivors.

    But when he knew, the whole family, the most important parents and brothers and sisters were gone. For him, it would be more painful than death.

    I was terrified in my heart, and my gratitude to Su Xun can be imagined.

    When Fu Aohai heard it, his son took the initiative to co-author it, which dispelled his last little worry.

    Although I am very grateful to Su Xun, Su Xun's appearance is too sudden, and people will inevitably doubt whether this is a script arranged in advance.

    However, I heard that this was a coincidence, and no one could figure out my own son, so it really didn't seem like it was arranged.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "You may have made the most important decision in your life."

    Fu Lihan smiled and joked, "Dad, isn't what you said a little exaggerated?"

    "No exaggeration!"

    Fu Aohai shook his head, and said affirmatively: "I don't understand this young man at all, and it's fine if he is capable. A Feng Shui master is nothing to be afraid of."

    "Didn't you say it just now? He still knows medical skills. When he said one billion, he obviously didn't care about it. This can explain the problem."

    Hearing my father's analysis, Fu Lihan felt that it was the same thing. Su Xun seemed to be quite powerful. The Lamborghinis he drove were all worth 10 to 20 million, and he was indeed rich.

    However, Fu Lihan doesn't like to calculate, he is more decent.

    I don't think there is any need to worry so much, and I want to be good friends with Su Xun. Everyone can put aside the things of identity and only enter life, not the body.

    It was rare for the father and son to have such a harmonious atmosphere, so I heard Fu Lihan jokingly said: "So, that's why you gave away that piece of land for nothing, let's say less than tens of billions now?"

    Fu Aohai smiled, more than 10 billion is little, three years have passed, and the land price has increased by an unknown amount, and the price increase of anything cannot keep up with the housing price.

    Why is the housing price expensive? Isn¨t the land expensive?

    However, he only spent billions of dollars at that time, and he would definitely suffer a blood loss.

    But Fu Aohai said: "It doesn't matter, it's useless to keep it in my hands."

    "He dared to ask for it, which proves that he must have a way to get the land. I know this too, but if you ask him to do it, he may not be willing to agree."

    "It's better to fulfill him, everyone is happy, and our family is saved, nothing is too much to ask." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567: Gusts of Wind (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the evening, the dinner at Fu's family was extremely rich, and Su Xun felt a little numb after watching it.

    It is estimated that this chef must be at the level of a state banquet. It can be seen how much he attaches importance to Su Xun. Usually, Su Xun estimates that the food should not be that good.

    ? During the day, I feel that there are not many people in the Fu family. For such a large mansion, it is actually a bit deserted, but at night, there are more people.

    There are more than 20 people sitting at a table, probably some core members.

    They are all very polite people. Seeing that Fu Aohai is so polite to Su Xun, they can naturally guess that Su Xun's identity must be quite extraordinary and worthy of everyone's respect.

    It was quite harmonious to have a meal. Su Xun chatted and laughed happily with them, and there was no barrier between them. He even drank two glasses with Fu Aohai.

    Fu Aohai is obviously a good drinker, and he can easily see that if his physical condition does not allow it, he probably really wants to get drunk.

    Su Xun thought to himself, look back and see that he gave him some good wine to drink. He must have never tasted the wine in Li Baijiu's gourd.

    To Su Xun, that thing is not worth a dime, but if it is given away, it is a favor. Su Xun will definitely not let go of such a good thing.

    Fu Aohai is quite a good person, Su Xun knows well, if he is given face, Su Xun will treat him well.

    After eating, it was already past nine o'clock in the evening, so it can be seen how long the meal took.

    "It's getting late, Uncle, you should go to bed early, take care of yourself these two days, just call me if you need anything."

    Su Xun knew it was time to say goodbye.

    In fact, Fu Aohai was still reluctant to let Su Xun go, but tonight, everything was calm, which inevitably made him feel less nervous.

    I only heard Fu Aohai say: "Then I will send the driver to take you back."

    "Dad, just save yourself, he came by car, just go back with me." Fu Lihan said.

    However, as soon as he spoke, he was stared at by death. It was obvious that Fu Aohai was very displeased with his behavior of moving out.

    Fu Aohai said displeased: "You resigned as soon as possible, otherwise I will greet your leader sooner or later and dismiss you."

    ""

    At this time, Fu Lihan felt that it was better to pretend to be a grandson, so he quickly grabbed Su Xun and said, "Slip, slip."

    Immediately turned into a yo-yo, and hurried away from home.

    Arriving at the parking place in front of the door, Fu Lihan said: "You are drinking, let me drive this car, take you back, and then I will take a taxi."

    "What about your car?" Su Xun asked.

    "That's okay, just stop at home, and find a chance to drive later. I don't care if I want a car for work, and it doesn't cost much to take a taxi."

    It must be meaningless to talk about money with this kind of person.

    After only two glasses of wine, Su Xun is like a normal person, even if he encounters a drunk driver, it doesn't matter, because the alcohol in his body is almost evaporated by his aura.

    However, Fu Lihan had already said that, so he couldn't say anything, so he said, "That's fine."

    "Hey, this sports car with tens of millions is different, it feels so good to hold the steering wheel!"

    After clenching the steering wheel, Fu Lihan said excitedly.

    Men have no resistance to cars, and there is a kind of excitement from the bottom of their hearts.

    Su Xun said curiously: "No way, have you ever driven a sports car?"

    With his family background, wanting a sports car is not as easy as playing, it is easier than ordinary people buying a toy car.

    But Fu Lihan said: "Don't mention it, I wanted to buy it when I was young, but my dad just refused to give it to me, saying that he was afraid that I would mess around, so don't make trouble later."

    "You said that you would rather buy me a Rolls-Royce than a sports car. What's the use of asking me to buy an ugly classic car like a Rolls-Royce?"

    Su Xun wanted to laugh a little, saying that Rolls-Royce is ugly, so don't say this, or you will be beaten.

    Fu Lihan said again: "Later, when I got older and started working, I lost my love and pursuit for things like sports cars."

    ?Su Xun nodded, it is indeed like this, he thought it was cool when he was young, but when he got older, he would not be so keen on sports cars.

    For example, Su Xun now feels that this thing is a bit fancy and useless. It can only seat two people, and there is not much space.For this price, you can buy a more comfortable car.

    After starting the car, Fu Lihan asked, "Where do you live?"

    "Let's not go back for now, let's go to the land in Jingzhou to take a look." For some reason, Su Xun suddenly became interested and wanted to take a look.

    However, Fu Lihan shuddered. He had heard the ominous name of that place many times, and it was a bit hypocritical for him to go there at night.

    I just heard him say: "It's not good to go at night, that place is notoriously weird!"

    Su Xun smiled, it was because of the weirdness that he had to go at night, otherwise, he might not be able to see the real problem.

    "It's okay, go over and have a look, it's exciting at night, don't worry if I'm here."

    The main thing is that Su Xun doesn't know the location, otherwise, he would have passed by himself, which would save trouble.

    Fu Lihan had nothing to be afraid of when Su Xun said that. After all, he was a policeman, and he was not timid.

    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Okay, then let's go and have a look."

    "It's a good thing my dad didn't know, otherwise, he would have sent someone to stop me back. I was afraid that something would happen to me since I was a child."

    On the way, Fu Lihan kept complaining: "Do you know why you don't want me to be a policeman? It's not because I think there is something wrong with this profession, but because I'm afraid that I might be in danger."

    "As a son like you, you must be careful. Parents are like this. I grew up in the countryside when I was young."

    Su Xun also said: "Every time I see the little friends in the village go to the river to bathe and swim, I am very envious, but my mother just won't let me, and she was even beaten up once, and never went down the river."

    The two people were talking, and the car gradually drove out of Jianghai City. There are too many people in Jianghai City. Even in the suburbs, there are actually many tall buildings and the like.

    This is an extremely prosperous city, even if it can be a little closer to Jianghai, it will probably bring endless benefits.

    After driving for about 20 minutes, Fu Lihan was driving very fast, because there were no vehicles at all here.

    Finally, I arrived at the ominous place I mentioned. After getting off the car, I felt a chill.

    Fu Lihan pulled up the zipper of his jacket and complained, "Damn, why is it so cold."

    "It's almost winter, and it must be cold at night, and the place is open everywhere, and there is no shelter to block the wind."

    Su Xun could feel that the wind here was really strong, and it was gusty.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 Yin Qi Vortex (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After getting off the car, there was a constant wind blowing on his face.

    It's not yet the season for the biting cold wind, but when the wind blows on the face, it feels like a knife is being cut, which is obviously abnormal.

    Ordinary people can see abnormal things, so Su Xun naturally knows it too.

    "Su Xun, you can hear a burst of sound, why is the wind making it sound like ghosts crying and wolves howling."

    Fu Lihan asked, his expression was not very good, this place was similar to the rumors, full of weirdness, no matter how courageous he was after coming here, there would always be a feeling of uneasiness in his heart.

    Asking himself, Fu Lihan felt that he was quite courageous, but if he was left alone, he wouldn't dare to come to this place even if he was killed. He really didn't dare.

    No matter how courageous a person is, in the face of this unknown and weird existence, forget it, there is absolutely no way to prevent it.

    Su Xun's expression was as calm as ever, and he seemed unmoved. Fu Lihan took a look at his expression, and felt a little more relaxed.

    Sometimes, a person's emotions are really easy to infect the people around him.

    Su Xun is very clear about what is not peaceful here, but there is nothing to be surprised about.

    What's more, there is nothing to be afraid of. You know that even ghosts are afraid of him in this world, so what else is there to be afraid of.

    The reason why he didn't speak was because Su Xun was feeling.

    The yin here is too heavy, obviously abnormal. A normal place, even if it used to be a cemetery, might not necessarily have such a heavy yin.

    If it is not artificially made, then there is a ghost.

    Su Xun is feeling, where is the place with the most yin energy, and only when the source is found can it be resolved.

    A place of several thousand mu is really too big. If you ask Su Xun to see where there is a feng shui formation, you really can't see it for a while.

    Su Xun said: "Let's go, walk forward with me, take a look while walking, if you are afraid, get closer to me."

    I feel that there is no major problem, but not everyone is like me. Fu Lihan is already quite courageous. If this is an ordinary person, he will probably be scared to death.

    Fu Lihan was probably able to stabilize himself, following behind Su Xun, his eyes kept scanning.

    As an excellent policeman, Fu Lihan has a lot of experience in reconnaissance. When he was chasing fugitives before, he even went to deep mountains and old forests at night, and the environment was worse than here.

    Fortunately, tonight's forgiveness is very far away, and the light shines down, providing light for the two of them. The soft moonlight prevents the two of them from being blind.

    It's a bit like clearing mines, two people step by step, wading forward slowly, the speed is not very fast, watching while walking.

    Su Xun is not leading the way blindly, he can probably feel the strength of Yin Qi, just go to the strong place.

    "Ugh！！"

    The two of them hadn't been walking for a while, when suddenly there was a black shadow in front of them, and it flashed past with a whoosh, the movement was as fast as a bolt of lightning in the dark night.

    The hairs all over Fu Lihan's body stood on end, it was terrifying, it was really terrifying, it was like a scene from a horror movie.

    He immediately said in a trembling voice: "Su Xun, just now that just now couldn't be a ghost, right?"

    Su Xun showed a look of disdain, and he saw it too, although it was only for a moment.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "If you think too much, it's not a ghost at all. There are obvious footsteps. It was a person just now."

    Fu Lihan also calmed down a lot. Reasonable people would definitely not come to this place. He was too courageous to come here alone.

    Why would someone come to such a place at night, what does he want to do?  As a policeman, Fu Lihan's brain started to run at high speed unconsciously.

    But how could you think of such a thing, Fu Lihan said, "Su Xun, let's chase after him!"

    "If you can't catch up, that person is too fast!"

    Su Xun shook his head, even with his vision, he could only see a tiny bit of shadow, which shows how fast that person is.

    Moreover, he was the first to start, and he didn't know the specific direction. It was really too difficult to catch up.

    Fu Lihan felt that it was a pity: "This person is obviously abnormal. If he can be caught, there may be a clue to the person behind him."

    At this time, Su Xun is inexplicable.Then he grinned and said to himself that you haven't guessed right yet, maybe the person just now is the Feng Shui master behind the scenes.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't worry, I'm sure, he's still nearby."

    After walking a few steps forward, it turned out to be this place, where the yin energy is the most abundant.

    When a normal person stands here, he feels bitingly cold all over his body, and his blood seems to be about to freeze.

    In Su Xun's situation, he felt a little cold, not to mention Fu Lihan. Looking at him like this, life might not be easy, and his teeth were so cold that they even trembled.

    If ordinary people stay in this environment for a while, it may be useless. If the body is contaminated with Yin Qi, there will be more unlucky things.

    Su Xun raised his hand, and a ray of spiritual energy instantly landed on Fu Lihan, making him much better and his breathing calmed down.

    Here is a place filled with yin, if the whole wasteland is a huge whirlpool, then this is the center of the whirlpool.

    It is precisely because of the Yin Qi that is continuously emanating from it that it has become this situation now.

    No wonder there is no construction here. In this case, it is impossible to work normally, the damage to the human body is too great, and people will have various unlucky situations.

    That was three years ago, the yin here was not very heavy yet, there were already some accidents, which caused the project to stop immediately.

    Now, needless to say, after three years of nourishment, the Yin Qi has become so heavy that Su Xun is not used to it, let alone other people.

    Fortunately, this place has a bad reputation, so no one dares to come here at all. Otherwise, if the construction continues, there may be many murders.

    The man behind was really too ruthless, a large piece of land was made by him, and it was already disfigured.

    Su Xun knew that he didn't leave nearby, only to hear Su Xun shouting: "Come out quickly, don't hide."

    After finishing speaking, there seemed to be such an awkward atmosphere in the air, except for the whistling wind, there was no other sound. Obviously, no one responded to Su Xun at all.

    "Su Xun, are you sure he's there?" Fu Lihan didn't quite believe it, that person had already run away.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "If you don't come out, then don't blame me for destroying you for the formation you have worked so hard to arrange!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569: The Ground Shakes (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's words finally had an effect. Suddenly, a person appeared from the shadows, looking like a ghost.

    Fu Lihan's nerves were tense, and his expression seemed to be unconsciously tense.

    Because this person is indeed very strange, and it is completely impossible to see how he came out, but he just came out like this, which makes people feel very strange.

    Basically, he was dressed in black, wrapped in a robe, making it difficult to see what he looked like, and his whole body seemed to have merged with the darkness.

    "You and I have no grievances, why did you come here to destroy my spiritual circle?"

    The guy spoke, his voice sounded gloomy and uncomfortable, as if he hadn't spoken for a long time, and he sounded a little jerky.

    It is obvious that he also knows that Su Xun is unusual, and people who can see that he has a good reputation here are obviously not ordinary people, and he needs to be wary.

    This thing has been worked hard, if it is really destroyed, he will lose a lot.

    Although I can't see what he looks like, but he can tell by the voice, he should be young, that's all.

    In this way, Su Xun made a judgment in his heart, this person must be the real culprit behind the scenes, the master that the old Taoist said.

    He is not too old, and his characteristics are quite suitable. Apart from him, I believe there will be no other person.

    Su Xun said: "That apprentice of yours has been exposed and confessed you, you know?"

    As soon as he said this, although he couldn't see his expression clearly, Su Xun could feel it. This person should still be shocked.

    Half of it was deceiving him. The old Taoist didn't say where he was at all. It was a coincidence that he was able to meet him today.

    But it was not the case in this guy's ears. He cursed in a low voice: "That trash, I shouldn't trust him, this thing can't be done!"

    It has not been a month yet, and now that it is exposed, it proves that his plan to sacrifice the entire Fu family has obviously failed, so he is naturally very angry.

    If you fail this time, you won't have a good chance next time.

    As soon as these words came out, Su Xun and Fu Lihan immediately knew that this person was the master of the old Taoist priest.

    Fu Lihan's eyes instantly became gloomy and cold, full of chill.

    It was this person who almost killed his whole family, one can imagine how he feels now.

    I also knew that this person was not simple at all, so for a while, Fu Lihan didn't dare to move, and could only pin his hopes on Su Xun.

    The man in black glanced at Su Xun again, he seemed to know something, and said, "You exposed my apprentice, right?"

    Although his apprentice is a waste, he has taught him some basic tricks anyway, and it is not a big problem to deceive ordinary people.

    I haven't heard of anything for so long, and I often keep in touch with him. Seeing that something happened when I was almost done, it was clearly Su Xun's fault.

    Didn't deny or admit it, this is not the point at all, I believe he can guess it.

    But Su Xun said: "It's a pity that you have been calculating all this time, but you still failed in the end. If you do it yourself, it may not take so long to set up the altar."

    That thing is difficult and a bit complicated, but it won't take a month.

    The main reason is that the old Taoist priests are not good enough, so they can only take their time, so it will take a month, which can be regarded as a huge project.

    If this guy is really allowed to go up, it will probably only take a few days to get it done.

    After all, he still doesn't want to go, and Su Xun can also understand that this kind of person's personality and behavior are eccentric, and he will definitely not get used to it if he stays in Fu's house all day long, and it will make him reveal his true colors.

    This is also equivalent to indirectly saving the Fu family. If he had done it himself, Su Xun would have seen the tragedy on the news long ago.

    "I know so much, let me take a look at your skills."

    After finishing speaking, a mahogany sword appeared in this person's hand at some point.

    Holding the sword, he slashed towards Su Xun, his movements were elegant but powerful.

    At the same time, when approaching, Su Xun also noticed that there was still a layer of dark gas lingering on the blade of the mahogany sword.

    Obviously this is Yin Qi, this person can use Yin Qi proficiently, thenHis strength is probably on par with some immortal cultivators in the Qi-Entraining Realm.

    Suddenly I understood, what is this NPC doing here at night, it turns out that he is using the majestic yin energy here to nourish himself and make himself stronger.

    It is the same with cultivation, but it is equivalent to a crooked path. It is obviously not the same thing as serious cultivation of immortals, and the room for becoming stronger is also very limited.

    It is simply a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone, not to mention revenge for Fu Aohai, this land is equivalent to a place where he can practice alone, and no one will bother him.

    But it's a pity, now this land belongs to Su Xun, and he wants to change everything now.

    Su Xun greeted him with his fingers.

    He knew that this mahogany sword was not an ordinary wooden sword, and that it could cut even boulders like tofu.

    But so what, Su Xun's fingers are not ordinary fingers, they are fingers that can drive 900 million girls crazy.

    Spiritual energy was also lingering on his fingers, Su Xun was fearless now, and with a snap, he flicked out the mahogany sword.

    It seemed that Su Xun had the upper hand, at least it was like this in the first round just now.

    But to be honest, Su Xun also noticed that his fingers were a little numb.

    This person is not that weak, at least not the type that he can easily bully.

    The battle will continue, this is just the beginning.

    Su Xun looked back, Fu Lihan had already pulled out his pistol because of nervousness, he was a policeman, even if he was not at work, he was used to carrying this thing.

    But Su Xun said to him: "Don't shoot him, it's useless, just stay away."

    Fu Lihan nodded, knowing that he couldn't afford to offend him, so he took a few steps back, feeling very nervous, for fear that Su Xun would not be his opponent.

    The battle continued, and Su Xun didn't pull out the golden cudgel, so he just fought like this, and put some pressure on himself.

    This person is obviously a half-baked guy, with strength around the level of entraining Qi, but it is obvious that he is not strong in combat, or lacks actual combat experience.

    He is not Su Xun's opponent at all. Su Xun has a whole body of skin and has advantages in all aspects of defense.

    "You forced me to do this, I'm courting death!"

    This guy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as if he had made up his mind, and kept chanting something in his mouth. Suddenly, the ground Su Xun stepped on began to tremble.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 Blood Corpse Puppet (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, like an earthquake, the ground kept shaking.

    ? It makes people lose their balance a bit, and even wobbles unsteadily.

    This change has obviously exceeded Su Xun's imagination, and he wondered why this person felt so weird, and still had such a routine.

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun, a dignified immortal cultivator, seems unable to make the earth tremble, it feels like a natural disaster.

    "Crack!"

    Just when Su Xun was in doubt, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and cracks one after another spread across the ground like spider webs.

    Su Xun was very vigilant when there was a change in his heart, for fear that this person would do something unexpected.

    The moment the ground cracked, Su Xun immediately moved and jumped up.

    Prevent the ground from really cracking for a while, and a big hole appears, and it falls directly. At that time, it will be called the day and the earth will not work.

    First, he jumped to Fu Lihan's side, and quickly pulled Fu Lihan who was already overwhelmed by fright, and made another leap.

    Jumped about seven or eight meters away, which is already a slightly safer distance, and I was a little relieved.

    It is obvious that there is a change in the ground, just the one just now, more precisely, it is in the yin qi vortex.

    Su Xun suddenly discovered that this person might not be trying to engage in any tricks, but that there was something in this underground area.

    "Wow!"

    Just at this time, a cloud of dust suddenly flew up, and countless earth, stone and gravel flew in mid-air, smashing everywhere.

    Immediately, Su Xun and Fu Lihan were dumbfounded, and one after another, large coffins made of black wood all emerged from the ground.

    When it landed on the ground, there was another tremor.

    The two of them looked at each other, and they were both a little shocked. How could there be so many coffins here?

    After all the coffins came out, the Yin Qi here almost reached the strongest point. At that moment, Su Xun almost didn't even open his eyes.

    Fu Lihan suddenly said: "There are eighteen coffins in total."

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that you are really amazing, you can count them out so quickly, and the points of everyone's attention are really different.

    Su Xun is more concerned about what is inside, the corpse or other weird and unpredictable things.

    Seeing the coffin, and still in this environment, it is inevitable that there will be some infiltration.

    "You were able to force me to move out all these eighteen coffins. You are very powerful, but you must die today."

    I couldn't see his expression clearly, but this guy's voice sounded like he was gnashing his teeth.

    It seems that he was very reluctant to get these coffins out, but there was nothing he could do. It is estimated that he would pay a considerable price for this.

    Suddenly, Su Xun seemed to understand something.

    The eighteen coffins actually formed the vortex of Yin Qi that I noticed just now, and they could continuously emit Yin Qi.

    It's no wonder there is such a heavy yin energy, it turns out that Su Xun suddenly realized the reason for this.

    Vicious, this person is really too much, much more vicious than Su Xun thought.

    Needless to say, the eighteen coffins contained dead people. As for how they died, this is unknown.

    It is not easy to go to the morgue and steal eighteen corpses at once. Who knows how many he killed himself.

    Su Xun thinks that this kind of person is really a scum among Feng Shui masters, and the harm is too great. If you meet him today, then stay here forever.

    "Come out, my blood corpses!"

    The man in black yelled, and in his voice, there was excitement beating: "It has been nourished for several years, and it is the first time it is summoned. I don't know what effect it will have."

    His words made Su Xun unable to calm down again. Hearing what he said, there seemed to be something extraordinary in the coffin?

    "Boom"

    Suddenly, the eighteen coffins moved almost simultaneously, making knocking sounds one after another, and kept moving.

    The coffin board can't hold it down anymore, it's always been like this before.?, Su Xun really saw it today.

    Finally, the nails on the coffin board fell off directly, and then the thick coffin board finally couldn't cover it anymore, and fell down.

    First, one hand pawed at the edge of the coffin, as if exerting force.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun's eyelids twitched a lot. What is it? The corpse that has been buried for several years can still move?

    It was the first time I encountered this kind of situation. With Su Xun's courage, at this moment, I could feel my scalp tingling, which was quite shocking.

    Not to mention Fu Lihan, Su Xun has no time to see him now, so the expression on his face is probably more interesting.

    ? Even the exposed hand is still bloody, it looks particularly pervasive, the picture is so beautiful, Su Xun doesn¨t even know what to say to describe this thing.

    No matter how scary horror movies are, compared with this one, they are all pediatrics. Su Xun has a lot of experience.

    There is nothing too scary. After all, with the bonus of the underworld judge's skin, it is still impossible for you to let Su Xun be afraid of these things. At best, it is very shocking.

    Almost sequentially, after a few minutes, they all crawled out of the coffin.

    It was very disgusting. To be honest, Su Xun felt that his psychological quality was strong enough, but he was still completely disgusted.

    The whole body is covered in blood. Although a human skeleton is still there, it is no longer human. Even the facial features are gone, and the face is covered in blood.

    There was blood all over his body, and his walking seemed to be so uncoordinated, it looked like a frame.

    When walking, even the bones will make a "creaking" sound, which adds a bit of horror to it.

    The man in black was very satisfied, showing a comfortable feeling all over his body, and only heard him say: "That's right, I didn't spend so much time in vain."

    "Tell you, this is the blood corpse puppet I refined, you can enjoy it."

    After finishing speaking, this guy gave orders directly, saying: "Give it to me, tear this man to pieces!"

    After he finished speaking, he chanted a very low incantation, which sounded weird, but those blood corpse puppets moved immediately.

    One step at a time, he walked towards Su Xun, and it was self-evident what he wanted to do.

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that they were puppets refined from corpses, they had no thinking, no consciousness, no feelings, and they were not afraid of themselves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571 Huge consumption (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's mood became a little nervous, not as relaxed as before.

    I have never been afraid of these messy things, because the skin of the judge of the underworld gives Su Xun a strong restraint effect on ghosts. When they see themselves, they will surrender involuntarily.

    But this time, it seems useless, because this blood corpse puppet is unconsciously dominated by that guy.

    In other words, they couldn't feel Su Xun's domineering aura at all.

    It seems that this battle is inevitable, Su Xun has to rely on his true strength to fight these things.

    The blood corpse puppets don't seem to be weak, and they can't be easily dealt with, and there are eighteen of them at once. If they fight, they will be in a state of being besieged.

    However, Su Xun didn't panic too much. After all, he was an immortal cultivator anyway, so he could still be afraid of these things. How about it, you'll know after a fight.

    Su Xun drew out his golden cudgel, it was better to use a weapon, because this thing looked too disgusting, with blood stains all over his body, it was really hot on the eyes.

    I don't really want to touch it with my own hands, I feel a little hindered, and I always feel unclean.

    In the face of so many things, it is actually the best to use the magic sound guitar by yourself. It has a relatively large lethality, and it will be a large area with one kill, and it is relatively easy.

    ?But Su Xun knows everything without trying it, so it must be useless, because this group of things is just a body, without any consciousness, and can understand a hammer.

    It is estimated that things like sound will not have any effect on them.

    Su Xun also has a certain understanding of the principle of the magic sound guitar. The terrifying magic sound played by the player has a strong impact on the spirit of the person and wins without a fight.

    But where do these blood corpse puppets come from? Telling them this is like playing the piano to a cow. Su Xun doesn't want to waste time like that.

    Holding a golden cudgel, Su Xun looked coldly at the eighteen blood corpse puppets.

    Fortunately, there are no people here. Basically, everyone nearby knows that there is a problem here. No one dares to approach, even during the day, let alone at night.

    If someone really saw this scene, they would probably be scared to death even if they were not dead.

    It's hard for Fu Lihan, he is a normal person, it can be said that he has experienced repeated shocks in his heart today.

    It is quite good to be able to maintain the current state, at least the psychological quality is still excellent.

    I don't know why, maybe it's because they just crawled out, the speed of this group of blood corpses is really too slow, step by step, much slower than normal people walking.

    Su Xun couldn't wait any longer, he rushed up directly.

    Instead of sitting still and waiting for death, it is better to take the initiative to attack.

    What also worried Su Xun was that there were too many blood corpses, a total of eighteen.

    Fighting with them for a while, the scene must be quite chaotic. If so, Su Xun is more worried about Fu Lihan.

    He is an ordinary person, and he is definitely not the opponent of the blood corpse. It would be bad if he was involved.

    At that time, Su Xun might not be free to take care of him anymore.

    In order to be a little more careful, Su Xun rushed up on his own initiative, which could shift the battlefield. As long as Fu Lihan didn't take the initiative to get close, he shouldn't be affected.

    "boom！！"

    After Su Xun rushed over, he moved very quickly, and at the same time, spiritual energy was instilled on the golden cudgel.

    A stick hit it, and the blood corpse walking in the front was directly knocked out by Su Xun, several meters away.

    However, as soon as he landed, he got up, and followed the big army directly like a normal person, walking towards Su Xun again.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Su Xun really didn't expect the blood corpse puppet to be so hard.

    When the golden cudgel hit his body, he could clearly feel that his palms were even a little numb from the shock.

    Proof that the force used is quite large, but the bodies of these puppets, like steel, are so hard that they have no friends and cannot be moved at all.

    This made Su Xun feel a little bit pained.

    He realized that this might be a tough battle.

    Facts also proved this point, it was really difficult, and Su Xun fell into a hard fight.

    The threat of the blood corpse puppet is relatively limited to Su Xun, the movement is too slow, and I want to meet someone with a keen power bonusSu Xun, it is actually a very difficult thing.

    However, the most painful thing is that Su Xun can't shake them, no matter how many times he hit them, he can still get up from the ground.

    If there were only one or two, it would be easier to say, Su Xun hit it over and over again, and sooner or later it could hit it and it couldn't move.

    The key point is that there are eighteen of them in total. If one is sent flying, there will always be another one rushing towards Su Xun with claws and claws.

    Su Xun had no choice but to knock them out one by one after being so exhausted.

    The blood corpse puppet is no longer a simple corpse, or it has no flesh and blood. It has been nourished by strong yin energy for many years, and the ghost knows how hard it is.

    Su Xun didn't expect that the golden cudgel combined with spiritual energy couldn't kill him. If he thought it would be so difficult to deal with before, Su Xun probably would have dragged Fu Lihan away.

    With his speed, if he wants to run, there are too many ways. His own speed is very fast, and he also has aura bonus.

    Summon the red rabbit horse, or use angel wings to fly away. With the speed of these things, it is impossible to catch up with yourself.

    However, Su Xun didn't expect it to be like this at first. He chose to fight. If he ran away, wouldn't it be equivalent to admitting defeat?

    Now that he was surrounded by these blood corpses, it would not be easy to run away.

    At this time, Su Xun was complaining so much that it was difficult for him to have a chance to breathe.

    No one even noticed that his hands were already trembling slightly at this moment.

    The ghost knows how many times he has beaten, Su Xun himself can't count.

    It feels like playing a game of whack-a-mole, hitting a Su Xun with a golden cudgel when he gets close to it.

    However, there was no effect, and the monkey's big move was also used. Although one piece was knocked down, all of them could get up.

    Almost in a state of fearlessness, as long as the body is not broken, they will keep attacking Su Xun, because they don't feel pain, and they will not give up when they set a target.

    It seems that Su Xun still has the advantage at this time, as if he is in the position of a ruler, he can fight casually, and the blood corpse puppet is not his opponent at all.

    However, Su Xun already had a bad feeling, his physical strength and aura were both greatly consumed.

    It has been fighting for more than 20 minutes. Every time I swing the golden cudgel, it is actually exhausted. It has lasted for so long and there is no room for breathing. Su Xun consumes a lot!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Finding Weaknesses (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If it goes on like this, Su Xun feels that he can't last too long.

    The main reason is that Su Xun's realm is too low. At present, it is only a mere Qi-entraining realm. The spiritual energy in his body is not much, and it is not strong enough.

    In this kind of continuous battle, it is easy to be consumed.

    The problem is not only this, the biggest problem is that I don't have a good solution yet, and these blood corpse puppets still look like that, and they don't seem to have any influence.

    If it continues like this, Su Xun doesn't know how long he can hold on. If he can't hold on, wouldn't it be his own death.

    The biggest flaw of these blood corpse puppets seems to be their cumbersomeness, but their bloody claws can be seen at a glance. They must be very powerful, and they will probably disappear if they are caught.

    I can see that this is to slowly grind myself to death.

    Just like ants and elephants, the seemingly small ants are no match for elephants. Compared with ants, elephants are like heaven.

    However, if the number of ants is relatively large, coupled with perseverance, the elephant can eventually be gnawed to death slowly.

    Su Xun feels that he should be in this state now, quite uncomfortable.

    Finally, in exhaustion, Su Xun's movements were not as fast as directly.

    The incoherence of the movements will lead to loopholes in the defense. There are already blood corpse puppets appearing beside Su Xun and starting to approach.

    "Finally can't hold it anymore, let's become the first nourishment for blood corpses."

    The man in black has been watching coldly, and he seems to be very satisfied with the performance of his blood corpse.

    I just heard him say: "Although it was summoned in advance, it seems that the power is still good. With this group of blood corpses, the world will be big in the future. Who else can do anything to me?"

    The voice is relatively small, and no one can hear what he is muttering in his mouth.

    "Click!"

    The pressure still came to Su Xun's side, and the blood corpse finally attacked Su Xun after persevering.

    After so long, they have been beaten by Su Xun, and now they are finally able to fight back, which makes people feel not easy.

    Su Xun was a little bit overwhelmed. Fortunately, the ice shield on Dunshan immediately appeared after sensing that Su Xun was in danger, forming a huge support to block the fatal attack.

    The blood corpse scratched up with a paw, and made a clear sound. Su Xun is fine for the time being, and it seems that he is reluctant, and he can last for a while.

    However, what is more deadly about the shield is that it can only block one direction, and these blood corpses are surrounded from all directions, that is to say, Su Xun still has no room to breathe.

    The key point is that the shield can't be carried for too long. It may disappear after a while, and it will be even more difficult for Su Xun.

    Right now, this is like a dead end, which makes Su Xun feel a little bit pained, and doesn't know how to solve it.

    I am a dignified immortal cultivator, but I was forced into this by a group of blood corpse puppets?  Su Xun felt that this was a joke.

    ? You have to face the reality. If you really can't do it, then run quickly and look for opportunities to see if you can run.

    But if he runs away by himself, he may not be free to take care of Fu Lihan, which is really a headache.

    "boom！！"

    Just at this moment, a gunshot pierced the silent night sky, which shocked Su Xun.

    Needless to say, he knew that the shooter was Fu Lihan, and he was the only one with that thing in his hand.

    It seems that he was not completely frightened, and was still paying attention to the situation.

    At a critical moment, a shot came.

    At first, Su Xun felt that it would be useless to shoot a gun. Thermal weapons are so useless when facing such things, not to mention that this pistol is still the lowest-end existence among thermal weapons.

    However, this shot was quite useful and saved Su Xun.

    During Su Xun's battle, more and more loopholes have appeared. Just now, it was a blood corpse puppet, who was about to scratch Su Xun's shoulder with his paw from the side.

    Moreover, Su Xun didn't take precautions. Fortunately, Fu Lihan had quick eyes and quick hands. Being a policeman is different. He fired a shot at the critical moment.

    Hitting the blood corpse puppet, the impact of the bullet was not small, making it retreat several steps, helping Su Xun resolve this crisis.

    Su Xun also heaved a sigh of relief, but he also knew in his heart that this was not an option, the situation was too serious for him.It's getting worse.

    If it continues like this, something will happen sooner or later, and a solution must be found as soon as possible.

    "Um?"

    At this moment, Su Xun noticed something was wrong. The blood corpse puppet who was hit by the gun just took a few steps back. Reasonably, there should be nothing wrong.

    Su Xun's golden cudgel was useless to hit with all his strength, let alone bullets.

    However, although the blood corpse puppet that was hit had no mouth, it still made strange noises.

    The chest was hit, and it looked okay, but it made the blood corpse puppet a little uncomfortable.

    Are they afraid of guns?  This was the first thought in Su Xun's mind.

    However, just after this idea came out, Su Xun felt that it was not possible. This should not be a problem with the bullet. The impact force of the bullet is only that little.

    Compared with my own attack, the force caused is completely different. Just think about it, why the bullet is effective, but my own attack, which uses so much strength, is not effective?

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and the final result was that bullets can generate heat. Could it be that this group of blood corpse puppets are afraid of fire?

    His eyes lit up suddenly, realizing that he had discovered a new continent or something, Su Xun shouted: "Don't stop, keep shooting!"

    Fu Lihan's body was tense, and he held the gun in both hands, so that he could be more stable, so as not to accidentally injure Su Xun.

    I have to say that Fu Lihan's marksmanship is quite accurate. It seems that after hard work, all the bullets he fired hit, and all of them hit different blood corpse puppets.

    It's rare to be able to hit such a precise target at night.

    Su Xun didn't count very carefully, the bullets had already been fired, and I don't know if there were ten shots in total, anyway, many puppets who were hit had some unsmooth movements.

    Finally, Su Xun had some room to breathe, and Su Xun further confirmed his previous thoughts.

    I really thought that this group of blood corpse puppets were invulnerable and invincible existences. To be reasonable, they still have weaknesses after all.

    Fire, perhaps the Achilles' heel.

    These are things that breed yin, while fire is full of yang. Yin and yang have been polarized since ancient times, and the more you think about it, the more likely it is.

    Su Xun happened to have the fire of hell, so he could do an experiment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 Turning into Ashes (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Almost as soon as Su Xun thought about it, a dark flame appeared on Su Xun's finger, so conspicuous in the dark night.

    The current Hellfire seems to have no face at all, and Su Xun has not found an opportunity to upgrade it.

    I was even a little bit worried about whether such a "weak" hellfire would work.

    But no matter so much, Su Xun didn't even have a lighter on him, and there was no good way except this.

    On Fu Lihan's side, after the bullets ran out, they were useless. Needless to say, Su Xun also knew that he only had a shuttle of bullets.

    Carrying a gun is usually useless, how could it be possible to still carry bullets on the body? If you think about it, you know that this is absolutely impossible.

    Things have come to this, there is no better way, only to try this.

    Su Xun's flames were thrown directly at a blood corpse puppet, without any hesitation, whoever was closest would be thrown at the body.

    "最晴！！"

    To Su Xun's surprise, after the fire hit the blood corpse puppet's body, the burning speed, not to mention the many pieces, burned quickly.

    There was already a shrill sound from the mouth of the blood corpse puppet, showing how painful it was.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel any sympathy, they were just puppets, and they didn't feel any pain before.

    Now such a shrill voice, Su Xun guessed it was just an instinctive reaction, he was no longer a human being, so what is there to sympathize with, either he himself died, or they died.

    The blood corpse puppet whose body was burning with raging flames was even running around, and the speed seemed to be faster than in the previous battle.

    It seems that they are not completely painless, but their own attacks are far less painful than flames.

    The fire of hell is really not in vain, even a small flame contains powerful energy.

    I don't know how terrifying it will be after it evolves. Su Xun feels that the degree of horror is unimaginable.

    Fire is a thing that can be said to be more lethal. Even if it is gunpowder, it must have a "fire" as its foundation.

    The blood corpse puppet kept running around, and then an interesting scene happened.

    In the process of running, it is inevitable that you will come into contact with your companions.

    And the burning ability of Hellfire is really terrifying. If you touch it a little, it will burn instantly, and there is no possibility of avoiding it at all.

    One after another, the group of blood corpse puppets were all in a mess, and no one was spared. It looked quite interesting.

    The group of demons danced wildly and swayed the flames, which looked like they were having a bonfire party.

    The man in black panicked, and he even felt a little dazed. All these changes happened so fast that he couldn't react at all.

    The first reaction was to put out the fire, but he was confused, how to put out the fire.

    The man in black kept making talismans with his hands, and Su Xun understood what he wanted to do. He was driving Yin Qi, and wanted to extinguish the fire through Yin Qi.

    Quite clever and witty, it is indeed a way of thinking to extinguish the fire with Yin Qi.

    However, the fire of hell is not an ordinary flame. It itself grows in hell. Although it is masculine by nature, it has also adapted to the cold environment in hell.

    Yin Qi has no effect on it.

    Instead, after a few minutes of burning, none of the eighteen blood corpse puppets survived, all turned into ashes, without even leaving a trace.

    On closer inspection, there is nothing left.

    The flame also disappeared completely, and a ray of the original hell fire, that is, the little flame, returned to Su Xun's hands.

    At this time, Su Xun was really relieved, today is really dangerous.

    Almost didn't hold it, and was directly tortured by this group of blood corpse puppets. The best result is to run away. If you are really unlucky, there is a great possibility to confess here.

    I have always thought that at this point, only immortal cultivators are my opponents, and everyone else is ants.

    I have entered into a misunderstanding in my thinking. First of all, this idea is quite problematic and obviously wrong.

    Today, the man in black taught Su Xun a profound lesson. It seems that he is not very good.?, it is indeed not Su Xun's opponent, and he has no ability to resist.

    But this blood corpse puppet really sanctioned Su Xun, making Su Xun almost overturn, so he really has to be careful in the future.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has a whole body of skin and has many tricks, so he found a way to restrain himself, so he narrowly escaped death.

    Equally relaxed was Fu Lihan. He and Su Xun were on the same boat. If something happened to Su Xun, then his days would almost be over, and it would be almost impossible to run away.

    Looking at it now, the blood corpse puppet has disappeared, and the problem must have been solved.

    In addition to being relaxed, in fact, there was quite a shock in his heart.

    What the hell is the flame that came out out of nowhere, I can't understand it at all, and I can't figure it out.

    Then, the blood corpse puppet was dealt with in this way, which made Fu Lihan realize even more how terrifying Su Xun is.

    "Pfft！！"

    And the fate of the man in black was not so good, he spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    I don't know what the situation is, but I can't help vomiting blood. It must be a blow to him, it is really too big.

    Thinking about these blood corpse puppets, I don¨t know how long he has kept them. Looking at it today, it seems that they were released in advance, and there is nothing they can do about being forced by Su Xun.

    As a result, the eighteen blood corpse puppets had gathered his countless painstaking efforts, and the last one was not left. This kind of blow was too great, and he no longer had any thoughts of living, and he was in a trance.

    This was a good opportunity, Su Xun rushed over, without giving the man in black any time to react, he rushed up directly.

    Holding the golden cudgel, a stick was pointed at his head, leaving him no room to react.

    I wanted to run, but it was too late, so I aimed at it for a while, and fell to the ground without breathing.

    After this person died, everything seemed to have come to an end, and there were no secrets about him anymore.

    Su Xun already knew what he was doing, and it was useless to keep him alive. It would be better to kill him altogether, which would save trouble.

    Late will change. This kind of person has a lot of tricks. If you give him time to react, he might run away, and it will be difficult to find him.

    After dying, throw the hellfire on it again, burn it for a while, and turn it into ashes!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574: That's a nobleman (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? On this wasteland that was so terrifying just now, only Su Xun and Fu Lihan were left, and it was quite deserted.

    In other words, there are still eighteen coffins still standing there quietly.

    Of course, these coffins have never been the protagonists, and the important blood corpse puppets have been taken care of.

    "Don't be dazed, there is nothing to do in the future, and the investigation on this matter can also be terminated."

    Su Xun said something to Fu Lihan who was still in a daze, to comfort him a little.

    As for the old Taoist priest in his family, it has lost its use value. As for how to deal with it, it has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Only then did Fu Lihan come to his senses, and then he gave a wry smile, and said, "I'm not afraid of your jokes, today really reshaped my three views, I never believed in these things before."

    After finishing speaking, he shook his head, as if he was ashamed of his ignorance.

    Su Xun said: "You don't have to think too much, in fact, that's the same thing, this kind of thing is a minority after all."

    "Ordinary people may hardly encounter it once in their life. Your luck is relatively bad, so it happened to you."

    After being told by Su Xun, Fu Lihan felt a lot more relaxed. He joked, "It's not necessarily a bad thing. Fortunately, I came here today. Otherwise, I'm afraid I wouldn't have seen such a shocking scene."

    Su Xun agrees with this statement, thanks to the idea that he suddenly had this idea, and then happened to meet the feng shui master behind the scenes directly, and get rid of him directly, so as to save trouble later.

    It can be said that everyone is happy to get rid of this person, and help the Fu family solve their serious problems.

    Similarly, this piece of land belonged to Su Xun, and it returned to normal later on.

    The strong Yin Qi is all because of the eighteen coffins buried in the ground, plus a small Feng Shui formation, which will continuously absorb Yin Qi.

    Now that the feng shui array has been destroyed, and the bloody corpses in the coffin have been taken care of, there will be no more Yin Qi flowing over.

    When it is dawn and the sun shines on the earth, all the haze will dissipate.

    As long as the weather is good enough and sunny, I believe that after a few days, the land will return to normal, and all kinds of weird things will never happen like before.

    Originally, for Su Xun, he didn't worry too much, because he knew that he was here, and he would definitely be able to solve it. Now that he has solved it, he is naturally in a good mood.

    And if you talk about this matter, it is also a matter of infinite merit, and it is beneficial to society and human beings.

    ?After all, this man has a wicked heart and says he wants to avenge his own brother, but what he has done is not just revenge.

    In order to refine the blood corpse puppets, the ghost knows how many lives he killed.

    And once the blood corpse puppet is formed and summoned by him, what can he do in the future? I'm afraid it will be even more unscrupulous. There must be many innocent people who will be unlucky.

    This kind of person deserves to die, and it would be good for everyone if he died early, so when Su Xun made a move, he didn't have any hesitation.

    Su Xun said: "We're going back. Tomorrow, you'll find some people to deal with these coffins. It's best to destroy them centrally!"

    The coffins are too heavy, at least one would weigh several hundred catties, and the weight of solid wood can be imagined.

    Moreover, there are eighteen here, which is really too many, and Su Xun has no interest in continuing to make this thing. Today is really too tiring.

    It is not a good choice to use the fire of hell. Who knows when these eighteen coffins will be burned, it will take too long.

    Let's talk about it tomorrow. Anyway, no one would dare to enter this place after dawn.

    As for Fu Lihan, he naturally has the ability to dispose of these things easily and leave them to him.

    Fu Lihan also nodded, and he said, "Okay, I'll take care of it tomorrow, let's go back first."

    Driving the car and sending Su Xun to school, Fu Lihan knew that Su Xun was still a student, which was a bit surprising.

    Such an awesome person, not to mention his amazing abilities, even spending one billion yuan to buy land, this person is still a college student, it is simply unreasonable.

    But he thought about it for the first time that day when he met Su Xun, Mo Qianqian and Xia Jinshu he met in the restaurant, those two girls knew at a glance that they were students and came to work part-time.

      Thinking about it this way, I feel that there is nothing wrong. The two of them are probably Su Xun's classmates, and there is nothing surprising about this.

    When he arrived at the school gate, he didn't go in, and asked Su Xun to drive the car in by himself, otherwise he would have to run out after driving in, which would be too troublesome.

    Fu Lihan stopped a taxi, and instead of going back to his residence, he killed a carbine and returned to Fu's house.

    Such a return is not because he is bored, but because of the shocking things that happened tonight, he must tell his father quickly.

    On the phone, I couldn't speak clearly for a while, so I had to talk to him directly.

    ！！！！！！

    "You mean, you went to the wasteland tonight, and you found that Feng Shui master, and all kinds of blood corpse puppets?"

    In Fu's house, in the luxurious room, Fu Aohai was dressed in silk pajamas, and was already asleep, only to be violently quarreled.

    Fortunately, this is his own son, and he is only such an only son, otherwise Fu Aohai would really do something.

    It's really annoying, I managed to get a good night's sleep today, and the whole person was very comfortable, but he was woken up by someone, which made him think that he had encountered something weird again.

    But after listening to what Fu Lihan said, the expression on his face was a little shocked.

    It was difficult to say something, and it seemed that I couldn't believe it.

    Seeing that Fu Lihan nodded, he said again: "Are you sure you're not talking about the plot in the movie?"

    Fu Lihan glanced at him angrily, and said, "Why am I lying to you, what I said is true, and it's much scarier than those in horror movies."

    "Fortunately, Su Xun got rid of the feng shui master behind him. That person is really terrifying, scarier than we thought. If he really makes a move, no one in our family can stop him."

    Thinking of those eighteen blood corpse puppets, Fu Lihan felt that there was some chilling in them.

    Think about how catastrophic it would be if he finished refining the blood corpse and summoned him to the Fu family.

    Fu Aohai could also feel the horror from his son's expression, and kept saying, "God bless my Fu family."

    "Su Xun is a noble man, the savior of our Fu family, you must establish a good relationship with him!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575 National Dance Competition (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun returned to the dormitory at night, it was getting late, and Su Xun came back just before the door closed.

    If it was later, I probably wouldn't be able to get in. When I came in, Su Xun could notice that the housekeeper's aunt looked at her eyes, and she was already a little displeased.

    It is estimated that I have been like this several times, which made her more impressed.

    Back in the dormitory, the two animals hadn't slept yet. When they saw Su Xun came back, they made all kinds of jokes again.

    Su Xun didn't care about the two of them, and hurried to take a shower.

    It can be said that there were some dirty things on my body tonight, although it had been purified by Su Xun with spiritual energy, there was nothing left.

    However, Su Xun still felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He had to take a bath to refresh his heart to feel comfortable. It seemed that water could wash everything.

    There was no hot water supply in the dormitory at this point, so Su Xun didn't care, and just took a shower with cold water. To him, the temperature of the cold water didn't have any effect, but it wasn't as refreshing as a hot bath.

    After taking a shower, Su Xun went to bed and chatted with his two roommates for a while while playing with his mobile phone.

    Today's young people are probably like this. After going to bed, they just keep playing with their phones, staring at them and giggling.

    If there is any difference, it is the posture of playing with mobile phones, which may be different. Some people like to lie down, while others like to turn their bodies sideways.

    When the two of them were sleeping, Su Xun checked the resentment value on his body.

    From today's black-clothed feng shui master, he also received a lot of resentment points, probably more than a hundred points.

    But he can only draw a lottery once, so Su Xun feels that it is better to forget it. He does not have the attribute of the European Emperor, so it is actually quite difficult to win a lottery once.

    Just save the resentment value for the next time, so as not to waste it.

    ? I checked my points again, I have done two tasks in a row today, and found that I already have 220 points.

    This is a lot of points, and it is enough to buy most of the goods in the store, but Su Xun still held back abruptly.

    I can't think of anything good to buy for a while, so let's talk about it later, and use it when I need it.

    Next, Su Xun's mind became empty, and he allowed himself to enter an ethereal state, which is the most suitable state for cultivation.

    If you have distracting thoughts in your mind, then it is really not suitable for cultivation.

    After experiencing today's events, Su Xun has a more sense of urgency.

    There may be many threats that you can't see, and they appeared accidentally, such as today's blood corpse puppet. Before that, who would have thought that such a thing existed.

    However, it caused great danger to Su Xun. If it weren't for luck, what would happen afterwards is beyond imagination.

    In the final analysis, Su Xun still does not have the strength to crush everything. If he can crush everything, then there will be no danger.

    He is not strong enough, this is Su Xun's intuitive thinking, so he must hurry up and not waste the time of cultivation.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, everything was as usual.

    Su Xun opened his eyes early, full of energy.

    ? The two roommates were quite puzzled, thinking what was going on with this man, he didn't go to bed earlier than them every day, the key was to wake up so early, and still be so energetic, he couldn't figure it out.

    To Su Xun's surprise, Fu Aohai's speed was quite fast.

    In the afternoon, I called Su Xun and asked Su Xun to sign the contract sometime.

    The land transfer agreement has already been settled by him, and the same process has been completed. It only needs to be signed by Su Xun, and everything belongs to Su Xun.

    As I said yesterday, I just started to handle it today, and everything was done in just half a day. This efficiency is indeed very high.

    Originally, in Su Xun's prediction, if Fu Aohai's side progressed smoothly, it would probably take about a week, but he didn't expect it to be so fast.

    Little did he know that this was Fu Aohai himself. With his energy, who would dare to ignore him in Jianghai, everything was given the green light, and there were almost no obstacles, so it was easily done.

    After learning about that incident from his son last night, Fu Aohai naturally became more concerned about Su Xun's affairs.

    In addition to gratitude, in fact,?There is respect for Su Xun, this young man is unfathomable, no one dares to ignore the existence of this person.

    Although Fu Aohai also knew, the concealment in that land had been solved by Su Xun, and it had returned to normal.

    The value of use is quite large, as long as he develops it casually, it is still very easy to earn a few billion at least. Now as long as it is in the land of Jianghai, he can make money in any way. In fact, it is quite easy.

    And everyone didn't sign any contract or anything like that, just a few verbal words, which had no effect at all, and it was still Fu Aohai's.

    But Fu Aohai still has integrity, never thought of this kind of thing, if he agreed, he would sell it to Su Xun, and he would never regret it.

    It's not enough to offend Su Xun for billions of dollars. After all, Su Xun's ability, if he really takes revenge, is probably much more terrifying than the previous Feng Shui master.

    At his level, in fact, he doesn't think much about money. It's easy to want money, and the most important thing is to think about other things.

    For example, if a strange person like Su Xun establishes a good relationship with him, the potential benefits for him in the future will be quite large.

    Su Xun went to Fu Aohai's company in the afternoon and signed the contract. The whole process went smoothly, and Fu Aohai's attitude was unremarkable.

    Let Su Xun also easily guess what happened last night, he must have known, and now the whole person has no worries about the future, so he is naturally very happy.

    With such respect for himself, Su Xun also knew in his heart that at least this person's ideological awareness is good, and he will definitely not treat him badly in the future.

    After successfully winning the land and leaving Fu Aohai's company, Su Xun felt that he was not too happy.

    For myself, it may also be a trouble. Immediately on this, a huge project will be carried out. It is not so easy to build a group park.

    Moreover, planning, design, etc., all need a certain amount of time for this alone.

    I don't plan to tell Luo Shenyi right away, so as not to put too much pressure on her work, let's take care of this matter myself.

    "Jingle Bell!"

    Just at this time, Su Xun received a call from Luo Tianyi and said, "What's wrong, Tianyi?"

    "Su Xun, tomorrow is the National Dance Contest, do you want to come and have a look?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 Here Comes My Brother (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also remembered what Luo Tianyi said, and there is such a thing.

    The last time I went to their school, it happened to be the audition for auditions in the school.

    What is the purpose of the so-called review? In fact, in the final analysis, it is to select two representative figures to participate in this national dance competition.

    Luo Tianyi wore the Huajian dancing shoes that he gave her, so there must be no big problem. I heard her tell me last time that she passed the examination smoothly, and passed without even taking the re-examination.

    In this case, it is natural to participate in this national dance competition.

    It's just that it's been a while, and Su Xun is surrounded by messy things all day long, so he forgot about it, and he doesn't know the specific time.

    Thanks to Luo Tianyi who called and told her, otherwise, when Luo Tianyi's competition was over, he would not know about it, and it would make the little girl sad.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Then you must go and see it, you have to see it, it should be in Jianghai, right?"

    Last time, I seemed to have heard her say that this dance competition was held in Jianghai.

    After all, Jianghai is also a well-known big city in China. It is normal for such a national competition to be held in Jianghai.

    In this way, it will be convenient for Su Xun. If it is from another place, it will take a long time to go there.

    Luo Tianyi said, "Well, it's in Jianghai. I checked the location, and it's not too far from your school."

    It's really considerate, I even checked the location for Su Xun, I guess I really hope that Su Xun can watch her game.

    Su Xun can understand all these thoughts of Luo Tianyi, and all girls are like this.

    In this way, Su Xun will not disappoint Luo Tianyi even more, he said: "Don't worry, I will go wherever I am tomorrow, even on Mars, and I want to watch you win the championship with my own eyes."

    When talking to girls, don't pay attention to logic, how to speak glibly, exaggerate what you say, but Luo Tianyi likes to listen more.

    Luo Tianyi's mood has obviously been soaring, she only heard her say: "How can it be possible to win the championship, there are so many masters, I am really afraid that I will be at the bottom."

    Just listen to this kind of words. Those who can participate in this competition are the very powerful existence of each school, one of the best masters.

    Since you are a master, you must have lofty ambitions, such as taking the first place.

    Just like Huashan Lunjian, everyone is aiming for the first place. Who would think that they should not be at the bottom before the fight? It is just a modest way to say this.

    Perhaps the difficulty of this competition is quite high, as long as the word "national" is added in front of it, then the gold content of the competition will definitely not be low.

    However, Su Xun still has no worries about Luo Tianyi's strength. After all, Luo Tianyi's own strength is outstanding, and with his Huajian dancing shoes, it is no problem to win the championship.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I believe in your strength, there must be nothing wrong with it, don't be under pressure, just perform normally."

    "Su Xun, do you think you have time to come to my school in the afternoon? I just gave you the ticket. If you don't have the ticket, you won't be able to get in."

    Luo Tianyi said: "Tomorrow I will go to the competition venue early in the morning. I will rehearse and put on makeup. I guess I don't have much time to see you."

    Su Xun also knew that he had to get a ticket to enter. Tickets for this kind of competition are not for sale, and basically they will be distributed to some leaders and the like.

    There are also some tickets, which will be distributed to the contestants so that they can invite people around them to watch. Everyone knows the internal tickets.

    Even if a ticket costs thousands of dollars for a star's concert, there are internal tickets, and you can't buy them if you want to.

    Su Xun said: "It's nothing, you wait for me at school, I happen to have nothing to do, I will come to you right away."

    ? After signing the contract, Su Xun has nothing to do and is about to go back to school. Since Luo Tianyi has already called, he must go to her place.

    As for whether to attend classes in the afternoon or not, this was never an option for Su Xun, because Su Xun did not need to attend classes at all, and class was just an incidental project for him.

    "By the way, Su Xun."

    Luo Tianyi seemed to think of something suddenly, and said: "That Cui Hanghui, he also wanted to see, and asked me if I had a ticket."

      "I haven't returned to him yet, you said whether I should give it to him, if I give it to him, I will sit with you."

    It's not that Luo Tianyi is stingy, tickets are of little value to her, but she is just worried that Su Xun won't like him, which will affect Su Xun's mood.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in his heart that he wanted to watch Mao's game.

    Luo Tianyi definitely didn't want to understand this point. With his Cui Hanghui's strength, couldn't he even get a ticket for this kind of dance competition?

    If he wanted to, just say a word casually, and someone would help him get it here. The rich second generation native to Jianghai, this is not a joke, there are not simple people in the circle.

    The reason why I went to Luo Tianyi personally to ask for it was because of Su Xun. This guy probably wanted to use the dance competition to sit with Su Xun to make friends.

    Needless to think about it, Luo Tianyi will definitely send tickets to Su Xun, and the tickets in her hand are consecutive numbers, so it is more likely to sit together.

    Su Xun saw through right away, but he still felt that this Cui Hanghui was interesting, and it wasn't that kind of stupid comparison, and everyone was kind of friendly.

    So Su Xun said: "It doesn't matter. If you have extra in your hand, just give him one. I have a good relationship with him."

    "Okay, I see, call me when you arrive."

    After a thoughtful exhortation, he hung up the phone directly.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next day, holding the ticket, Su Xun came to an opera house in Jiangcheng City, where the competition was held.

    A theater like this is not too big, but it is a bit like a large movie hall. According to Su Xun's estimation, it can accommodate thousands of people if it is full.

    But it is enough to play the game.

    Su Xun came in early, and there was no one there. He found a seat, which was in the third row, which was relatively front.

    In fact, this is not a gymnasium. In such a large place, it doesn't matter whether the location is in the front or not.

    After sitting down, after a while, that guy Cui Hanghui ran over and said enthusiastically, "Brother, I knew you would definitely come."

    Su Xun looked this person up and down, he looked very well dressed, this person was rich, and Su Xun didn't care about it.

    The key point is that he seems to be in good spirits.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577: They Are All Old Men (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, you seem to be in a good mood?"

    Su Xun took a look at him, and then joked.

    It seems that the energy is quite good, which makes people feel that he almost has the word "happy" written on his face.

    "It's okay, it's okay!"

    Cui Hanghui sat down, leaned next to Su Xun, and only heard him say: "You look so good, it's really thanks to you."

    "How to say?"

    Su Xun looked at this person curiously.

    Cui Hanghui's face suddenly became wretched, showing a smile that men can understand, and he said: "That aspect has recovered its ability."

    "After a few days, I couldn't wait to find a woman who has a lot of experience. For the first time, both of you can't understand each other. That would be uncomfortable at all."

    ""

    Su Xun was a little confused when he heard it, and thought that this brain circuit is really unique. It's the first time I heard this kind of argument, shouldn't it be the first time for both of you, so it would be better?

    ? I don't know much about this aspect, and I don't have much experience, so Su Xun doesn't quite understand how good the people in the city are.

    Cui Hanghui started it, and the topic of this aspect seemed to be completely irresistible, only to hear him say: "It turned out to be a comfortable one."

    "It's been a waste of time to live such an old age. I didn't expect you all to be so happy. I only recently became happy."

    Cui Hanghui still felt that he was at a loss.

    Su Xun wanted to cry when he heard this, and thought to himself, when did I feel so good? Although the ability in that aspect is very powerful, I haven't experienced it yet, okay?

    The main thing is that I haven't thought about it all the time, and I don't feel too eager, so I don't think about it so much, and everything comes naturally.

    Unlike this Cui Hanghui, he is very direct, and he probably has some elements of wanting to experiment in it, to see how his ability has recovered.

    ? As a result, after testing it, I found that the effect was really good, and then the whole person was completely immersed in it, unable to extricate himself.

    After all, he is rich. If he doesn't say anything, there will be many women who want to pounce on him. Women nowadays, don't be too realistic.

    It's okay in school, especially in society, the more beautiful and glamorous a woman is, the more difficult it may be.

    It is difficult for Diaosi to find a girlfriend, and he may have to take over. Rich people just play casually.

    The interesting thing about women nowadays is that when they are with Diaosi, they like to talk about money, but when they are with rich people, they talk about feelings instead.

    Although it was the first time for Su Xun, it also had something to do with his not being too anxious. For some reason, after practicing, Su Xun felt that he was calmer.

    If Su Xun wanted to, don't talk about money, just talk about Su Xun's good looks, if you go out to make an appointment, you can probably make an appointment with a large one, no problem.

    But I'm not interested in it, Su Xun doesn't want to fuck when he sees a woman, so what's the difference between him and Chituma?

    Seeing that Cui Hanghui is still addicted, Su Xun said directly: "The thing I regret the most is to cure you and let you harm my sister."

    "Pay attention to yourself, I really do a lot of turning back, if I don't know how to pay attention to my body, I won't be able to get back in the future."

    "Ahem！！"

    Cui Hanghui was also a little frightened by what Su Xun said, and said quickly: "Then I will pay more attention in the future, and I can't do it like this."

    It is true that during this period of time, he was a little too indulgent. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is accompanied by a woman every night. He has never slept with the same woman twice, and he can really do whatever he wants with money.

    At the same time, I was also thinking in my heart, the pair of twin sisters who just arranged to spend today, the money has already been given, tens of thousands, why don't I do nothing to let them go back?

    Isn't it, what a pity.

    After a while, the competition started. There was a host on stage doing the warm-up. It was only during the introduction that I realized that this was a host from Jianghai TV.

    It's a pity that Su Xun never watches TV, even if she is on National Satellite TV, Su Xun would not know her.

    But this skill and the ability to control the field are quite good, much better than ordinary hosts, and you can tell at a glance that they are from a professional class.

    ? Introduced the judges and guests, indeed they are not small, there are dance associations, and those who know?¨s dance teacher, and some well-known dancers, even in the entertainment circle, they are quite famous.

    Judging from the lineup of judges this time, it can be felt that this competition still has a lot of gold.

    After introducing the judges, Su Xun found that he needed to introduce some important leaders, such as the principals of Jianghai Art University and other leaders.

    Even many businessmen and celebrities came, and some of the well-known ones were introduced.

    Su Xun was a little bit surprised, thinking that these people are full and have nothing to do, but what do people with status come to this kind of occasion?

    "It seems that the organizer has a lot of face. It's amazing that they can invite so many big shots." Su Xun sighed.

    Although he didn't put those people in his eyes, from the perspective of status, they did have more status than Su Xun.

    "cut！！"

    Cui Hanghui obviously has some disdain, probably because of his status, he doesn't like this group of people, he thinks the same as Su Xun.

    Just listen to Cui Hanghui saying: "You think too much, do you really think they are here to watch the game?"

    "Let me tell you, I came to see girls, and they are not good things. The dancing female college students have a good figure and strong body flexibility."

    "To put it bluntly, on the bed, there are slightly more poses that you can put your head around, which is more comfortable. Many rich people like to play this kind of pose."

    Cui Hanghui said: "I came to the scene today just to find prey. Don't think of those people very noble."

    "Did you see that bald uncle? He is a well-known old pervert in Jianghai. Sometimes he even eats all of his mother and daughter. He is a well-known beast. I can't get used to him."

    "However, who can let someone really have some skills? Leaving aside tens of billions of net worth, women are not just for him to play with. People often say that if he can control his lower body, his achievements will be even higher."

    Su Xun doesn't know this guy, but I heard that he has a net worth of tens of billions, so he is definitely not an ordinary person. To be able to do this from scratch, one must have luck, but one must also have ability.

    After knowing their purpose, Su Xun took a closer look and found that it was true that the people who came were all old men. It seems that what Cui Hanghui said was indeed true.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578: Amaze the audience (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, this has nothing to do with Su Xun. What they think is their business, and Su Xun doesn't need to worry about it.

    As for Luo Tianyi, in terms of her perfect conditions in all aspects, she will definitely be favored by others.

    But this kind of thing is all about whether you like me or not. To put it bluntly, it depends on whether you are willing or not.

    Often those who take care of them are willing to fight and suffer. If they are willing to ask for money, they will naturally have to pay their own body as the price.

    They are all people with some status. It is estimated that they are valued here. They will contact them in private. It is impossible for Luo Tianyi to look at their money. Naturally, they will not have any transactions with them. It does not exist.

    As for the other girls, Su Xun didn't know them. If they couldn't withstand the temptation of money, it was their own choice.

    The competition started. Su Xun forgot which school came on stage at the beginning. It was a folk dance. The costumes on her body were very gorgeous, and the stage effect was quite good.

    Originally, I came here for paddling, mainly to watch Luo Tianyi, and Cui Hanghui didn't come here for the competition. I thought that dancing is not as good as those cheerleaders in basketball games.

    But when you really look at it for a while, you will find that it is really good. Those who can come here to compete are all the best from each school, and the level is needless to say.

    The performance is very soft and beautiful, which makes people have a very comfortable experience.

    Maybe there are some small flaws in the performance, but in the eyes of amateurs like Su Xun, they can't see it, just appreciate it quietly.

    As the competition progressed, everyone really watched a lot of dances, all kinds of dances, even belly dances.

    The girl's body is very flexible, she is obviously very thin, but she can shake her belly, which won rounds of applause.

    The dancing girls actually look pretty good, at least they can be seen after putting on makeup.

    Perhaps there are still some differences in appearance, but not to mention the figure, each one is quite good.

    ? After all, there are thresholds for dancing. It doesn¨t matter if you are an amateur. For square dancing and the like, anyone can dance a few times, as long as they are happy and can exercise their muscles.

    But professional ones are definitely different, and the requirements are higher, first of all in terms of body shape and flexibility.

    Just like a flight attendant, you don¨t look good and your figure is not good, I¨m afraid you won¨t be able to pass the first test.

    Cui Hanghui was obviously excited, and said: "This belly dance is really good, it's a pity why there is no pole dance, otherwise it can be exciting, and I almost showed Shi Geng just now."

    Su Xun: ""

    What I regret the most is that it would be nice to have cured this man's wilting, and let him stay withering forever. I'm really speechless.

    Luo Tianyi played at a relatively late position. At first, Su Xun was still wondering why he couldn't see Luo Tianyi for so long.

    It was only later that I figured out that this was held in Jianghai, and Jianghai University of the Arts could be regarded as half of the host, so I could make some arrangements.

    There is definitely no big shady scene, but it is certain to do some small tricks, such as playing later, the effect is definitely better than your front, and it is easy to be remembered.

    It is estimated that Luo Tianyi, she herself is not very clear, there will be such a thing.

    After waiting for a long time, Luo Tianyi finally came on stage. Today she danced a folk dance, and she knew it at a glance. She had carefully prepared for a long time.

    The body is dressed in Tibetan costumes, and with the blue flower dancing shoes, it matches very well, and there is no sense of disobedience at all.

    Luo Tianyi just came out, and it was obvious that the eyes of the people in the audience were different, and they were obviously much more amazing than anyone who came out just now.

    This appearance alone is enough to kill everything in seconds. There is no way, the genes are really good.

    The same is true for her sister Luo Tianyi. I don't know what kind of mother can give birth to a pair of sisters with such roles.

    On the contrary, I have never heard any news about their mother, and Su Xun was too embarrassed to ask, so as not to mention their sad things, it would be a bit embarrassing.

    Especially the way those old men looked at Luo Tianyi made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable, inexplicably just unhappy.

    ?But Luo Tianyi's clothes were fairly conservative, they didn't know what to see, at most they could only see a face, and Su Xun couldn't go over and beat them up during the match.

    Soon, the music sounded, and the people on the stageThe light, changing constantly with the music, still looks pretty good.

    Luo Tianyi's body began to move, and the steps under his feet were enhanced by Huajian dancing shoes, which seemed very agile.

    Su Xun didn't have the time to pay attention to the reactions of other people, but he was probably similar to him. They were all watching intently, and there was no room for distraction.

    It's true that she danced very well, not only because of Hua Jian Dancing Shoes, but the biggest factor was Luo Tianyi's own excellence.

    Without her own efforts, she would not be able to dance so well. It is hard to imagine how much sweat she has put in.

    And the existence of Hua Jian Dancing Shoes will precisely make Luo Tianyi's dance more perfect, even a rare existence in the world.

    Su Xun's mental power is very strong, but even so, he can still feel the hallucinations brought about by dancing.

    It seems that there are a few butterflies dancing with Luo Tianyi all the time, making them look even more beautiful.

    This is when Su Xun has a certain level of discrimination. After all, he is a fairy, and his spiritual power must be different from that of ordinary people.

    But ordinary people, such as Cui Hanghui next to Su Xun, and other people sitting here, are probably completely immersed in the illusion, making them unaware that it is an illusion.

    Speaking of which, this is the most powerful part of the system. It is so powerful that you can't see hallucinations at all, it feels real, and you won't feel anything strange afterwards.

    After a dance, Luo Tianyi bowed to the audience, his whole body was very relaxed, as if he had accomplished a great event and was finally able to go down.

    The people present were so amazed, which led to them not reacting for a while, and after the music ended, everyone hadn't reacted yet.

    After others danced, whether it was good or bad, there would be applause from the audience, but when it came to Luo Tianyi, there was no applause.

    It wasn't until Luo Tianyi stepped down that everyone came back to their senses. It was an afterthought, and then they didn't know who took the lead.

    There was thunderous applause in an instant, and it lasted for a long time.

    Luo Tianyi's performance was the most amazing tonight, and he deserved it.

    Even Su Xun was full of praise, let alone other people.

    Cui Hanghui said excitedly: "This is obviously the champion, and it's a sure thing!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579: Common Routine (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is reasonable for Cui Hanghui to say this, and this is also everyone's feeling. Luo Tianyi's dance is so good, even so good that it makes others despair.

    Even though there were many dancers who were not bad before, compared with Luo Tianyi, they are still a bit far behind.

    It can even be said that Luo Tianyi's performance alone has obliterated the efforts and dedication of so many people.

    Although there is a little bit of cruelty, it is a fact that there is no way. Many times, if you don't work hard, you don't know what despair is.

    People who are better than you are still working hard, so what's the use of your hard work.

    Su Xun found that it was more meaningful to arrange Luo Tianyi to come out later.

    Because after watching her performance, the people behind danced, no matter what, everyone actually couldn't stand it anymore, and there was always a feeling of tastelessness, which was quite painful.

    Fortunately, there are only the last two left, and it will be over after reading it. Otherwise, everyone may not be able to hold back.

    After it was over, the results would be announced. The whole process lasted about ten minutes, because the judges had to check the scores given by the judges, at least they looked quite professional.

    There seems to be no suspense about the results. The most important thing is a champion, and everyone seems to know who the champion is.

    "I announce that the final champion of this national dance competition, in terms of solo dance, is Luo Tianyi from Jianghai Art University. She dances gracefully"

    There is still a long paragraph to come, which is all nonsense, all you need to know is who the final champion is.

    Then there was the awards ceremony. Luo Tianyi changed into a dress and came up to accept the awards. It was presumably stipulated, and she looked even more attractive.

    After receiving the awards, the morning competition will almost come to an end, and there will be a group dance competition in the afternoon.

    In fact, the appreciation of the group dance must be stronger. After all, there are many people performing, but Su Xun will definitely not stay to watch in the afternoon.

    Luo Tianyi went to the backstage, ready to change clothes and went to find Su Xun.

    Putting the heavy trophy on the table in the backstage dressing room, Luo Tianyi was in a pretty good mood. After all, she had worked so hard for such an award, and in the end she succeeded, and did not disappoint.

    Taking out his mobile phone from the cabinet, Luo Tianyi called Su Xun, only to hear Luo Tianyi say: "Su Xun, where are you?"

    "I'm still here, I haven't gone out, where should I wait for you?"

    Luo Tianyi said to her: "Then you are right there, don't move around, I will change my clothes and go find you right away!"

    Backstage to the venue of the performance, very quickly, lest Su Xun go out first, and may not be able to find someone.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, I'll wait for you here for a while, you come over after changing your clothes, and have a big meal at noon to celebrate."

    After hanging up the phone, Luo Tianyi still had a smile on her face, which showed how good she was.

    The most important thing is to win the championship under the witness of Su Xun. It is just like what she thought at the beginning, and it feels perfect.

    She will see Su Xun in a while, and sharing this joy with him will make the girl's heart soar.

    "Luo Tianyi, right? Hello!"

    Just at this moment, a few people suddenly broke in, startling Luo Tianyi.

    This is the backstage. In the backstage of a general stage, no one is allowed to come in privately, because this is where the actors change their costumes.

    Everyone is female, so they are naturally very private. Suddenly a man ran in. What is the situation?

    Luo Tianyi was taken aback. Fortunately, she didn't change her clothes just now, otherwise, if someone rushed in suddenly, what would happen, I can't imagine the feeling.

    At this time, there were not many people in the backstage. When Luo Tianyi went up to present the awards, other people were fine, and they couldn't participate in the final link.

    What mood do you still have, you must change your clothes and leave directly.

    Luo Tianyi suddenly felt helpless, and even panicked, only to hear her say: "Who are you?"

    "Let me introduce to you, this is Mr. Yu from Jianghai, a well-known entrepreneur. He has many industries in Jianghai, and his net worth is tens of billions."

    The one who spoke was a thin guy who looked like a monkey.

    This person is the person in charge of this dance competition, and he is in charge of some related work.It was arranged, Luo Tianyi must know this person.

    Hearing what he said, Luo Tianyi was not stupid, she probably understood that this person was probably brought in by him himself, otherwise ordinary people would definitely not be able to get in.

    And that Yu Zong said in a very indifferent tone, "What are you talking about, those are just false, and the average person can't understand the concept of a net worth of tens of billions or billions."

    It doesn't matter what he said, but in fact, he is quite enjoying that expression. When he brags, several people behind him cater to him.

    If Su Xun was here, he would have recognized it. This Yu Zong is the old pervert that Cui Hanghui told him before the game started.

    Luo Tianyi regained her composure, and she said, "Mr. Yu, what's the matter?"

    The attitude was obviously a little cold, and the distance was deliberately opened.

    Luo Tianyi is still quite smart, and good-looking women usually have formed their own skills when rejecting men, and have absolute experience, which can make people retreat in spite of difficulties.

    But what she didn't know was that Mr. Yu in front of her was also an old fritter among flowers, and she had everything planned.

    In his eyes, Luo Tianyi's performance was nothing. He didn't know how many times he had seen it. He had actually seen it before. It was colder than this.

    "It's okay, I just want to see you dance really well, and I want to see a real person."

    When she spoke, she couldn't hide the salivating look in her eyes.

    This look made Luo Tianyi feel quite disgusted, and she already felt uncomfortable, so she continued: "Thank you, Mr. Yu, for your compliment."

    Being polite but still cold means that I really have no interest in you.

    The old guy continued to say: "You're welcome, let's have a meal with you at noon, as my company is preparing a party."

    "Seeing that you dance so well, I can just invite you over. The salary is at least six figures. We can discuss it during the meal."

    After saying this, many people's eyelids twitched crazily, and they were obviously shocked.

    It costs six figures to dance, which means at least 100,000 yuan or more. For a college student, this temptation is too great.

    This is also his usual routine, first pull out a name, so that you can't help but deliberately take the bait, after a meal, the next thing will be easy to handle.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 Yu Zong Can Do Whatever He Wants (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But Luo Tianyi is not stupid, talking about money is obviously not innocent, everyone knows that there is no such thing as a good thing in the sky.

    Gaining something means that you have to lose something, and you may even lose more.

    And speaking of six figures, it sounds like a lot, but for Luo Tianyi, it really doesn't have any temptation.

    What is that little money enough to do, send beggars?

    Just listen to Luo Tianyi and she said: "I'm sorry, I have something to do later, let's forget about eating. I'm not interested in things like commercial performances."

    It's a pity that Luo Tianyi is not an ordinary girl. He used money to impress her, but he chose the wrong direction at the beginning.

    Luo Tianyi has never been short of money since she was a child. Will this kind of girl go astray because of money? I can't say for sure, but the chance is very small.

    The air seemed to froze all of a sudden, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. No one spoke for a moment, and it became a little silent.

    Luo Tianyi's words were too stiff, and he refused immediately when he came up, and there was even no room for discussion. This was unexpected by everyone.

    The expression on Mr. Yu's face was also a little ugly. His expression changed twice, and a ruthless look flashed in his eyes.

    My heart said how to pretend, I have seen people who can pretend better than you, and finally knelt down obediently in front of him. He didn't believe that there were things that money couldn't solve.

    If there is, it must be that there is not enough money.

    Just listen to him casually say: "Why, don't you think it's too little? I can add money to you if you think it's too little. You can have as much as you want. Come have a meal with me. Let's talk while eating."

    That's it, he is a businessman, not a fool, he can give me a small amount of money, but if a real lion opens his mouth, he will not agree, but let's just coax Luo Tianyi first, when he used to pick up girls, he used  This kind of routine is already familiar.

    In addition, Luo Tianyi is indeed very good, it is exciting to look at, and there is even a high possibility that she is still a baby, so she should spend more money.

    The disgust on Luo Tianyi's face was obvious, and she didn't even hide it anymore.

    Don't you find it annoying to talk about money all the time here? Do you really think it's great to be rich?

    Luo Tianyi said directly: "I'm sorry Mr. Yu, I think what I said just now is clear enough, this is not about money at all, I have something else to do, please go out."

    The tone is very tough, even cold, which is not in line with Luo Tianyi's style. Her attitude towards people was quite friendly before.

    It's just that Mr. Yu's thoughts were too obvious, which made Luo Tianyi feel sick.

    What she is wearing now is still the same dress, just to go on stage to receive an award, it must be inconvenient to go out, and she has to drag it on the ground.

    Just waiting for a change of clothes, otherwise she would have ignored these people and went out directly, probably Su Xun was a little anxious waiting outside.

    Luo Tianyi also showed a look of eagerness in her brows.

    "snort!"

    The expression on Mr. Yu's face was already quite unhappy, and it was written on his face.

    Luo Tianyi's attitude made him feel disrespected.

    In the past, when others saw him, they were very polite, especially those women. This also made him form a concept that women are all he can play with.

    Suddenly being caught by Luo Tianyi's attitude made him very upset.

    The person in charge followed Mr. Yu like a dog licking his horse. In order to please him, now that Mr. Yu was unhappy, he was very anxious.

    He only heard him say quickly: "Luo Tianyi, what's your attitude, Mr. Yu is talking to you well, what's your attitude!"

    "Ah！！"

    Luo Tianyi showed a sneer, and finally lost his patience, and said: "Hurry up and get out, this is the backstage, you shouldn't come in, I'll say it one last time, there is no time."

    "You don't have time, do you?"

    Mr. Yu, as if he was suddenly stimulated, said suddenly: "It doesn't matter, if you don't have time, I will deal with you here!"

    When he was talking, he took off his suit directly, and then ordered: "Go and watch the door here, no one is allowed to come in!"

    "Damn it, a little slut, what are you pretending to do with me, don't think you're tall.It's great to be bright, so shameless!  "

    Like a beast, this guy bared his fangs.

    The person in charge was also a little panicked. He knew that Yu was always here to pick up girls, so he directly brought him to the backstage. After all, he was a successful entrepreneur and he couldn't afford to provoke him, so he had to treat him well.

    However, he never expected that this person is now in the top position, the kind who directly wants to be tough, and he is still here. Isn't this too exaggerated?

    A little flustered, his forehead was sweating desperately, if something like this happened and there was a big trouble afterwards, he would be in bad luck.

    Finally, he stopped just watching the excitement, and hurried out and said, "Mr. Yu, isn't it good for you?"

    Mr. Yu glanced at him with gloomy eyes, and said after a while, "Don't talk, pretend nothing happened, and I will give you 200,000 yuan afterwards, and I guarantee that you will be fine."

    In an instant, his heart was moved. Two hundred thousand, which was higher than his annual salary. Generally speaking, this amount of money was nothing, but it moved him very much.

    After thinking about it for a while, there was almost no hesitation, Yu Zong was an existence he couldn't afford to offend, why bother, it would be better to take the money comfortably.

    Such a big man should not be able to count his words, so he nodded and said, "Okay, as long as you are happy, Mr. Yu, I will go out first."

    When he left like this, it was equivalent to the loss of a neutral person. Here are all Yu Zong's people, and Luo Tianyi is alone, isolated and helpless.

    Panic still flashed in Luo Tianyi's eyes. After all, she was a girl and had never encountered such a situation before. She was already panicked and at a loss.

    It never occurred to me that this kind of successful entrepreneur is a person with brains. Luo Tianyi doesn't believe that he would do such a brainless thing, which is illegal.

    People often think, how can a successful rich man force sex? With such money, women who want to sleep with him still have to queue up.

    But in reality, there really are such people, and the exciting feeling is indescribable.

    Moreover, most of these people are habitual offenders. It is not the first time they have done this kind of thing, and even if they did, they will be fine.

    The relationship network is too big, and it can be suppressed casually. It is almost okay to give some money, and the victims often cannot withstand that kind of coercion.

    This also makes them feel that they can do whatever they want, and no one can do anything to them, so they become even more rampant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581: Pear Blossoms With Rain (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Changing clothes, why did you change at this time?"

    Su Xun and Cui Hanghui were waiting here, a little embarrassed.

    Because of the entire audience, there are only two of them left now, and they really look like idiots, sitting there stupidly.

    It has been more than ten minutes, nearly twenty minutes, but there is no sign of Luo Tianyi at all, which makes people really anxious.

    Su Xun also knew that Cui Hanghui might have been a little anxious if he didn't say anything, but he didn't dare to say anything in front of him.

    It took only a few minutes to change clothes, which made Su Xun a little strange.

    Instead, Cui Hanghui said: "Girls, changing clothes is different from our men's. It must take a little longer. This is normal."

    "No!"

    Su Xun didn't know why, but suddenly felt a very uneasy feeling. Luo Tianyi told him on the phone just now, let him wait for a while, and he will be fine soon.

    And suddenly there was such a bad feeling, which was quite inexplicable, Su Xun said: "Forget it, I'd better call to remind you."

    ！！！！！！

    And in the backstage lounge, Luo Tianyi's situation was already quite dangerous.

    Facing Mr. Yu who was constantly approaching, Luo Tianyi's complexion was quite ugly, but Luo Tianyi said: "Tell you, my friend is waiting for me outside, don't come over!"

    "Hehe, so what?"

    This guy has obviously started to ignore it, just listen to him say: "Let me tell you, no matter what friends you have, he won't be able to get in."

    "You can't run away today, so you don't have to struggle anymore. I advise you, just obey me obediently, there won't be so many things."

    After finishing speaking, this guy stepped forward again and let Luo Tianyi enter a dead corner, and now she had nowhere to run.

    In Luo Tianyi's eyes, there was even a flash of determination, and she also knew that she couldn't call for help now, and if she called, he would definitely not let her call so easily.

    ? To make a call, you need to unlock it first, and then find the call record. It sounds like a series of operations are very simple, just a few clicks, but for Luo Tianyi, it is not that simple.

    It would be even more impossible to call for help, since they are all his people here now, no matter how loudly he yells, I am afraid they will not be moved.

    As for Su Xun's words, they are still outside the auditorium, and it is too far away from the backstage. No matter how loud the voice is, it must be inaudible.

    Things have come to this point and there is no good solution, Luo Tianyi feels very sad, on a day when he was happy, he suddenly met such a disgusting person.

    Luo Tianyi doesn't want to be ruined by such a disgusting person for the rest of his life, he must fight back with all his strength.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    At this moment, the mobile phone on the dressing table rang. It was Luo Tianyi's mobile phone. The sudden ringing shocked both of them.

    Subconsciously, he glanced at the caller ID screen, it was Su Xun calling!

    In an instant, Luo Tianyi's eyes lit up. Her eyes were quick and her hands were quick. She knew that she must answer the phone quickly. She picked up the phone and swiped it. Then she said, "Su Xun, help me!"

    It doesn't matter what happened, Luo Tianyi caught her, and when she went up, she yelled, her voice was so sharp that it was scary.

    It was rare for Su Xun to make a phone call. Maybe it was God helping her. Luo Tianyi knew that this was his only chance, so he must not waste it.

    "Click!"

    President Yu's response was also very fast. When Luo Tianyi answered the phone, he just slapped him and slapped the phone away.

    ? It fell to the ground and fell to pieces. Just by looking at it, you can tell that the phone is useless.

    Mr. Yu didn't take it seriously, he didn't know who called, he just said that sentence, if he knew what, even if he rushed over, it would be too late.

    Even if there are her friends outside, it doesn't matter.

    The two awesome bodyguards I hired for millions are not a joke, as long as I don't have an order, who can't break in!

    "Bitch, do you still want to answer the phone? Tell you, don't even think about it. No matter what you do today, no one will come to rescue you. I think you are thinking too much."??!  "

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Yu rushed towards Luo Tianyi.

    ?After all, I am old, and my movements are a little slow, and Luo Tianyi dexterously dodged it all at once, which is equivalent to rushing into nothing.

    Luo Tianyi ran quickly, delaying for herself here, she was not sure whether Su Xun heard what she said just now.

    But if he can't answer the phone, Su Xun must also feel that something is wrong, he will definitely come back, and he just needs to drag Su Xun over.

    "Hey, God depends on you, hello?"

    Su Xun heard a sentence here, and then there was no sound. At this time, he also knew that the phone was probably hung up forcibly by someone.

    "what happened?"

    On Cui Hanghui's side, he couldn't help but feel a bad feeling, because the sound was loud just now, and he vaguely heard it.

    Su Xun got up straight away and said, "Tianyi said to help her just now, something must have happened to her."

    "Damn it, hurry over and have a look, you can go directly to the backstage from here!"

    Without any hesitation, the two quickly jumped onto the stage, passed the stage, and entered the backstage, not far away.

    The whole process took about ten seconds, and Su Xun and Cui Hanghui came to the entrance.

    "Idlers stop, no one else is allowed to enter here!"

    Two bodyguards who were as strong as the door panels directly stopped Su Xun and the others.

    Cui Hanghui scolded directly: "Go to hell, get out of the way, get out of the way!"

    Su Xun's eyes were cold. These two bodyguards looked very professional at first glance. This kind of theater has security guards at best. Where did the bodyguards come from? They must be private.

    Still blocking people here deliberately to prevent people from entering, Su Xun seems to have already guessed what will happen inside.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Su Xun didn't even need to speak, he just went up and kicked the two bodyguards in.

    No matter how professional it is, in front of Su Xun, it is almost like paper, and it is useless.

    There was no obstacle in front of him, Su Xun came in directly, and found Luo Tianyi who was running around and panicked.

    When Luo Tianyi saw Su Xun coming, she was about to cry. She ran towards Su Xun and threw herself into Su Xun's arms. She couldn't bear it anymore.

    All the fright and grievances I encountered just now were vented out, and the pear blossoms were crying with rain!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 The Arrangement Is Clear and Clear (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Tianyi was sobbing in Su Xun's arms at this time, and it meant that he couldn't stop.

    Even a fool can see that something happened, Luo Tianyi was obviously frightened.

    Patting Luo Tianyi's back with his hand, Su Xun said softly, "Don't be afraid, there's nothing wrong with it."

    Luo Tianyi kept nodding, now that Su Xun was her reliance, she finally eased up a little.

    The helplessness I felt just now was really too bad. Fortunately, Su Xun has come and everything has changed.

    Mr. Yu was a little bit surprised, thinking that no one would rush in, but two big living people came in directly.

    This made Mr. Yu very upset, especially when he glanced at the two bodyguards lying on the ground, Mr. Yu directly scolded "trash" in his heart!

    It's hard to figure out why it feels like you're eating dry rice after spending so much money on it.

    Glancing at Su Xun, Mr. Yu was very uncomfortable. He happened to be in high spirits, and Luo Tianyi's beauty had aroused all the interests in his heart.

    It's not easy to stop him now, there is a primitive desire in his body, for a while, he really can't control himself.

    Just heard him say: "You two, no matter who you are, get out of here quickly, I will give you a chance."

    When Su Xun heard this, he raised his head directly, his eyes filled with that dead silence.

    This person is exactly the bald middle-aged man. In the audience, Cui Hanghui even complained about this person to Su Xun.

    At first, Su Xun didn't care about it, thinking that these people are all dignified people, even if they are interested, if Luo Tianyi doesn't catch a cold, they probably won't do anything.

    But looking at it now, Su Xun was wrong, he was completely wrong, this person dared to use force here, for Su Xun, he would definitely die today, no matter who he is!

    "I can go to Nima, you shameless thing!"

    What Su Xun didn't expect was that Cui Hanghui was the first to bear it.

    I don't know if he was really angry, or if he did it on purpose to show Su Xun, anyway, he rushed up and kicked this guy.

    "Pa-ta！！"

    Cui Hanghui's strength is really not small, this kick made him fly up instantly, and directly hit the dressing table behind.

    The bottles and jars on the dressing table fell all over the floor in an instant, and at the same time, the huge mirror shattered in an instant, and the glass shards kept flying.

    Yu Zong's body has already been scratched, and he looks quite embarrassed, but no one sympathizes with him. For him, this is just the beginning.

    For a scum like him, it's considered polite to treat him like this.

    President Yu exploded in an instant, but he still had aura. After all, he was a successful entrepreneur and had seen all kinds of big occasions before, and his aura suddenly exploded.

    I just heard Mr. Yu say: "You two are looking for death, you two are looking for death, how dare you hit me!"

    After finishing speaking, this guy kept yelling, and then many people outside had come in, basically people around him, and the person in charge of this theater.

    After they heard all kinds of crackling movements here, they came in directly. Seeing this scene, they all widened their eyes, as if they couldn't believe what happened.

    It is unbelievable that Mr. Yu was actually beaten. This is a big vicious incident.

    Several people quickly surrounded him, helped this guy up, and kept saying, "Mr. Yu, Mr. Yu, are you okay? Are you okay? Are you going to the hospital?"

    In fact, there was nothing serious about that guy, it was just a little skin trauma, and he didn't bleed a few drops of blood.

    But for him, it seems that this is unacceptable.

    Already lost the demeanor that he usually showed in front of the public, he immediately yelled: "Damn, isn't this talking nonsense, look at me like this, do you think there is something wrong?"

    "Hurry up, call the police and arrest these two people. I think they can do it with me!"

    Beating people is a big deal, and it¨s nothing if you say it¨s nothing. After all, the world is so big, and violence is human nature. There are no fights.

    At best, this is a civil dispute. As long as people are not killed or the like, the police don't bother to take care of this kind of thing, because there is no need.However, the most important point depends on who is beaten. It is definitely not an ordinary thing for a big man like Yu Zong to be beaten.

    This is an important public figure, maybe he is an acquaintance with one of their leaders, who dares to ignore this matter?

    In any case, as long as the police are called, this matter will definitely become quite a big deal.

    It's just that what everyone can't figure out is why this person can be so shameless.

    You must know that he provoked this incident on his own initiative, and he even took the initiative to call the police for doing such a shameful thing.

    In a word, he already had a subordinate, and he took out his mobile phone directly. From this appearance, it was obvious that he was on the phone.

    "Su Xun, what should we do?"

    Luo Tianyi took a look, feeling a little worried.

    But Su Xun looked indifferent, whatever he did, even Su Xun didn't stop him, why?

    ?Because this will not have much impact on Su Xun, Su Xun himself knows it well, he has such a relationship with Fu Lihan at the police station, so don't care at all.

    So Su Xun didn't make a move either. In his eyes, this person was already dead, but Su Xun didn't intend to do it directly.

    It's not that he has any scruples, but Luo Tianyi is here, killing people in front of her is probably unacceptable to Luo Tianyi.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and let it go, when Luo Tianyi is gone, he has plenty of means to kill this person.

    Cui Hanghui also said: "Sister-in-law, don't worry so much, it doesn't matter if the police come, nothing will happen."

    With this tone, Su Xun couldn't help but look at him twice more. It seems that this kid's family background should be much more powerful than he thought.

    It is estimated that the family background is quite good, otherwise, since he knows the position of President Yu in Jianghai, he does not pay attention to it, which is enough to explain the problem.

    That President Yu said viciously: "Two brats who don't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, fight with me here in Jianghai, and I can arrange you clearly."

    "Hehe, I listen to your pretense!"

    Cui Hanghui's face finally lost that cynical expression, instead it looked a little cold, and it was obvious that he was angry!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583: What a Coincidence (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When talking, it seems that they have become a posture of shouting at each other!

    Cui Hanghui obviously didn't want to be angry, so he took out his mobile phone and said: "You still arranged for me clearly, I don't believe you have this ability!"

    After finishing speaking, Cui Hanghui obviously planned to call someone.

    It's just that when he called, he was out to make a call. It seemed that there was something taboo, and he didn't want to say it here casually.

    Su Xun was already guessing what happened to the family behind Cui Hanghui in Jianghai.

    On the contrary, Mr. Yu looked down on him, and he said with disdain: "What are you pretending to be, you little brat, you think you can bear it if you have some money at home, maybe your father, you have to be polite when you see me.  "

    It is obvious that Cui Hanghui is a little bit downcast, and it feels like he is just pretending to be aggressive.

    At their level, they look down on some children and feel that they have no ability, but rely on the family.

    And he basically has a certain amount of friendship with the big shots in Jianghai, so there is nothing to worry about or be afraid of, and it is completely unnecessary.

    Cui Hanghui had already made a phone call, and he walked in, with a sneer on his face, and said, "Okay, let's see how you arrange me later, don't be afraid!"

    "Hehe, can I be afraid of you, a brat who has no hair yet? It's a joke, but let me down."

    Yu Zong has already lost his will, his brain is pissed off, and he is obviously unconscious. If he was normal, he wouldn't be angry with the two young people here. Impulse is really a devil, and people have lost their minds.

    President Yu still seems to be obsessed with it. When he looked at Luo Tianyi, the desire in his body was uncontrollable.

    Just listen to Mr. Yu and he said directly: "Little bitch, you can't escape today, see where you can run, be obedient, and I can give you a sum of money when it's over."

    Cui Hanghui's brows have been frowning all the time. When he was chasing girls, he was never so shameless. He still needs a demeanor anyway.

    But this person has completely lost his demeanor, making it hard for him to imagine that he is still a so-called successful person.

    It's no wonder that the reputation in the circle has never been very good. Today, I have seen it all. He is a person who is easily dazzled by women.

    It is the most incomprehensible thing that this kind of person can achieve such a great achievement, it is simply incredible.

    At this time, Su Xun's eyes were already cold, because Cui Hanghui's joining made him calm down a little, and he was thinking about going back and arranging someone to kill this guy.

    Hearing that he was still planning on Luo Tianyi, and he had already scolded such a bitch, Su Xun's mood can be imagined, this person has gone farther and farther on the road to death.

    Su Xun went berserk, rushed up, grabbed the guy's hand, and exerted force on his wrist, followed by the sound of bones breaking.

    "ah´´´"

    One of Yu Zong's hands was abruptly broken by Su Xun. His face was distorted in pain, and he was half kneeling on the ground, howling non-stop.

    The bones were broken abruptly, and even the entire palm was crushed. This kind of pain is unbearable for most people, let alone a pampered person like him.

    The cry was so shrill that people who didn't know it thought that he was giving birth artificially.

    "No more nonsense, I'll let you die straight away!"

    Su Xun gave this guy a cold look, without any emotion.

    Squeezing off one of his hands was actually just a small lesson, and Su Xun would definitely not keep him with this fate.

    "From the total resentment value +89!"

    Strong resentment surged towards Su Xun. It is conceivable that this person may wish to kill Su Xun now!

    Luo Tianyi was already frightened, and quickly closed her eyes. Girls are still relatively small in courage.

    Even Cui Hanghui's eyelids kept twitching wildly, it was too ruthless, this Su Xun was too ruthless, totally unreasonable.

    Going up, one hand was pinched and broken. The key point was that it was easy and freehand. Like a normal person, it was the first time Cui Hanghui saw such a method.

    Even my heart was constantly sober, and I said in my heart that it was fortunate that I didn't provoke this person much at that time, and I repented in time, and instead went to make friends with him.

    Now it seems that this decision of mine is too correct. This person is really ruthless, so ruthless that it makes people feel numb.

      If he continued to offend him back then, maybe he would end up like this now, and Cui Hanghui felt a little scared in his heart.

    A bunch of people were in a hurry to deal with it, and there was even a private doctor.

    Su Xun said in his heart, rich people really know how to play, they are so powerful, they not only have bodyguards when they go out, they even bring their personal doctors with them.

    However, this is not something a doctor can save. Su Xun knew it by himself. The moment he just did it, the tiger in his palm had been broken into many pieces.

    With the current medical level, there is absolutely no way to repair it, it can only be so painful.

    There is indeed no need to show mercy to a dead person.

    At this time, a team of policemen came over, and they seemed to be quite fast.

    From here, we can already see the gap. The speed of reporting by important people is really different from that of ordinary people. The speed is so fast that people can't believe it.

    "The police are here, Mr. Yu, the police you called have already arrived."

    I don't know who yelled, but Mr. Yu was also forcibly raising his spirits.

    At this time, his whole body was already drenched, and the pain was only slightly better now, and more importantly, his pain nerves were slightly numb.

    "Comrade police, these two people casually violated my personal safety, please arrest them immediately."

    President Yu's tone was as domineering as ever. He felt that with his status, he didn't even need him to find a relationship. People who knew his status naturally knew how to deal with it.

    However, to his surprise, after finishing speaking, the policeman who led the team ignored him, instead he glanced at Su Xun abruptly, and then asked: "Su Xun, why are you here?  "

    He said something almost subconsciously, but he regretted it a little after he said it. He shouldn't have said it. If he did this, wouldn't he expose his relationship with Su Xun.

    Seeing the messy appearance of the scene, it is obvious that there was a conflict. It seems that the situation is not simple, and Su Xun probably also participated in it.

    Isn't it a little bad for him to say it so directly, Su Xun really committed a crime, and he has to help no matter what.

    Su Xun didn't expect that it was Fu Lihan who led the team here, so it was really a coincidence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584 Because you owe a fight (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At first, I thought that if it really involved this aspect, I would just call Fu Lihan directly. With Fu Lihan's status, it should be worthy of the general manager.

    What Su Xun didn't expect was that the person who came was actually Fu Lihan, which made Su Xun think it was too coincidental, similar to the plot in the novel.

    Little did they know that it was precisely because Mr. Yu was the one who called the police, and he was a very important person, so Fu Lihan, who was more prestigious, was dispatched to the police.

    Fu Lihan is the captain of the criminal investigation team at the police station, and he belongs to the Jianghai General Bureau. This is already a very powerful figure, not just talking about it.

    If it was an ordinary case, he would definitely not be dispatched.

    When he came here, Fu Lihan was quite annoying, and hated this kind of thing the most, because he was acquainted with some powerful people.

    It's not that he feels ashamed, mainly those who know who his father is will always have strange eyes when they see him. That kind of eyes makes people really uncomfortable.

    Ever since he became a policeman, what Fu Lihan hated the most, and what he wanted to avoid the most, was that kind of look. He always felt that he became a policeman, as if it was some kind of crime.

    And he just made a choice that he liked, and it turned out that the whole world was against him.

    But there is no way, this is the leader who sent him here. Precisely because of his status, when the leaders encounter these rich and powerful cases, they often like to let Fu Lihan pass.

    Everyone is a smart person. Those who know Fu Lihan will give him some face, and it is much easier to deal with it than ordinary people.

    Otherwise, the people in the general police station, this group of big shots worth tens of billions, can he like it?

    Fu Lihan said, "What's going on?"

    Yu Zong has been talking there for a long time, but Fu Lihan completely pretended that he didn't exist, and asked Su Xun instead.

    Also to say something blunt, there are so many people here, only Su Xun is the most important in his eyes, as for the others, they are not that important.

    Su Xun said: "My girlfriend, this guy wanted to take advantage by force, so I rushed to beat him up."

    The tone was very flat, but Fu Lihan could tell that it was obviously Su Xun's tone that was already angry. Under normal circumstances, it could not be this tone.

    For a while, Fu Lihan's face was not very good-looking. His girlfriend was being molested by others. He is a man with a bit of backbone, so he might not be able to tolerate such things.

    On the contrary, it was Luo Tianyi, who was already a little shy, and her heart was beating wildly. Did you hear me right, Su Xun actually said that she was his girlfriend?

    Repeatedly confirming in my heart that what I heard just now is indeed this sentence.

    If it weren't for the fact that there were too many people, Luo Tianyi would probably be able to jump straight away.

    Instead, it was Fu Lihan, with a gloomy expression on his face, and he said, "Yu Zhiqiang, you can be regarded as a respectable person after all, to do such vile things?"

    Fu Lihan's father belonged to Jianghai's top business circle, and Yu Zhiqiang was naturally in the same circle, so he could be regarded as a big boss.

    It's just that this person is still several grades behind Fu Aohai.

    Fu Lihan naturally knew about this person, and he had also heard that his reputation was not very good. Even the police station had received a case about him before, but they were all privately charged.

    Today he provoked Su Xun. This is purely an act of death. He has personally experienced how terrifying Su Xun is.

    There is no need to think about the question of who to give face to, even if you don't even think about it, you must help Su Xun, after all, they are true friends.

    No matter how awesome Yu Zhiqiang is, he can't be regarded as a fart in Fu Lihan's eyes. Compared with Su Xun, he is even more rubbish.

    Helping this person is not necessarily good for him, but Su Xun once helped him a lot, and even a fool knows who to get close to.

    Yu Zhiqiang obviously didn't expect this. He knew that Fu Lihan knew him. The two had met more than once before, but Fu Lihan had such an attitude towards him.

    Yu Zhiqiang's eyes widened, and he only heard him say: "Xiao Fu, you are not mistaken, I am your Uncle Yu, I went to your house for dinner."

    From now on, he has already started dating, but Fu Lihan didn't like it at all, he said: "You think too much, I'm at work now, don't tell you these personal matters."

    Seeing Fu Lihan's serious and pretentious look, Su Xun didn't know why, but he just wanted to laugh.

    And Yu Zhiqiang was out of breath.He pointed at Fu Lihan with his other still-broken hand and said, "Okay, kid, you've grown up now, haven't you?"

    "You told me that you are working on a case, okay, then you can show me evidence, why do you say that I molested him, just relying on this woman's words?"

    Yu Zhiqiang is a good boss, his eloquence and thinking ability are indeed much stronger than ordinary people.

    I just heard him say: "Can you ask, has anyone else witnessed it with their own eyes? Evidence must be provided. As for him beating me, everyone has seen this, and my hand was broken by him. Iron  The same facts are here."

    "Whether you want to catch this person or not, if you don't, I'll go to your chief!"

    Fu Lihan's brows couldn't help but frowned, thinking that this person was really difficult to deal with, and felt that he was really good at sophistry.

    It is estimated that Su Xun does not have any definite evidence to accuse him of wanting to overlord, after all, there is no monitoring here.

    The place where people change their costumes belongs to a private space, just like a toilet, how can there be a camera.

    There is no definite evidence, but he was beaten. It seems that the evidence is solid. On this point, he does have a reason.

    It can also be seen from this point that this person must be a veteran.

    "Snapped！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Su Xun couldn't bear it any longer. He went up and slapped him twice, and he slapped it flying, and said: "You were the one who slapped, I don't need to quibble."

    Yu Zhiqiang was whipped, his mouth was covered with blood, and the scene seemed a little miserable.

    After he got up, he had already lost his mind, and shouted in a voice that was almost screaming: "Did you see it? Did you see it? You beat people like this. You, a policeman, don't care about it?"

    Fu Lihan smiled wryly, and thought that this Su Xun was really making his case more difficult, but it didn't matter, if he wasn't a little arrogant, he wouldn't be Su Xun.

    Fu Lihan, who has always been relatively public, also revealed his unknown side, and said coldly: "I warn you, be more polite when you speak."

    "Hit you, it's because you owe it!"

    Fu Lihan said forcefully again: "Come here, take him away!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 The most important friend (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Silence, the whole backstage was really dead silent, everyone was even stupefied, never thought that Fu Lihan could say such a thing.

    Thinking about Fu Lihan's identity, it is unimaginable that he would say such a thing.

    Generally, people who say such things should not be hooligans, right? It doesn't seem to fit Fu Lihan's identity.

    However, everyone seemed to be able to see that this Fu Lihan was obviously speaking for Su Xun.

    It's so obvious that I'm afraid it's a fool who can't see it. This person and Su Xun are obviously together. Even if Yu Zhiqiang's identity is very unusual, Fu Lihan doesn't like him.

    The few subordinates behind him looked at each other even more in blank dismay, thinking what happened to the captain today, it seemed to be different from him who was fair and just.

    With handcuffs in hand, to be honest, I was a little bit tangled up, because they also knew this person. If this big guy was taken back, who knows if the leaders above will come to find trouble later, which is a headache.

    But after thinking about it carefully, forget it, let's listen to Fu Lihan.

    Anyway, they were outside, and they had to obey orders, and Fu Lihan was their superior, so there was nothing wrong with listening to him.

    It was also his responsibility if something happened. The sky fell and a tall man stood up to it.

    Presumably Fu Lihan would not be so unscrupulous, and let them come out to take the blame later. After getting along for so long, the minimum character is very clear.

    When these subordinates were about to come up, Yu Zhiqiang glanced at the shining handcuffs. To be honest, he was a little flustered, but more of a shock.

    Without paying attention to these little characters, he yelled directly: "You guys, stop for me, who made you move around!"

    After finishing speaking, he stared at Fu Lihan again. Obviously this was the main character, and he only heard him curse: "Fu Lihan, what do you mean?"

    "Even if your old man Fu Aohai is here, he wouldn't dare to treat me like this. You should think about it carefully. If your father finds out about this, you won't be able to run away with scolding!"

    In fact, this guy and Fu Aohai don't have much friendship, it can only be said that it is very ordinary, but everyone is a famous person, and they have had some exchanges.

    If you don't talk about it, you will still save face. After all, people who do business will be human.

    If Fu Aohai's son dared to offend him like this, if Fu Aohai found out, he would definitely reprimand him, otherwise, he would be in a deadlock with himself.

    When Cui Hanghui heard what he said, he realized that this Fu Lihan was actually the son of Jiang Hai's famous Fu Aohai.

    Before and Fu Lihan, I really didn't get rid of it very much. It was the first time I knew about it. I didn't expect the son of the richest man to be engaged in this profession.

    Moreover, Fu Aohai is worthy of admiration. From the perspective of Cui Hanghui, he feels that he is a character, far from being comparable to Yu Zhiqiang.

    It's good that they are all successful people, but everyone's realm is clearly not on the same level.

    What is even more puzzling is that he has such a good relationship with Su Xun. It seems that Su Xun is indeed not an easy person.

    Fu Lihan's performance was obviously very abnormal, and he deliberately favored Su Xun.

    It is normal for Yu Zhiqiang to be unhappy, because Fu Lihan made it clear that he would not hesitate to offend him, but also to keep Su Xun.

    People who are not very well connected usually cannot do such a thing.

    Fu Li looked at this guy coldly and threatened him with his father, did he really take himself for such a thing?

    I can't guarantee anything else, but when it comes to Su Xun's matter, Fu Lihan can guarantee that his father will definitely be more attentive than himself.

    Yu Zhiqiang's calculation may be wrong.

    Fu Lihan said directly: "It doesn't matter, you can call if you want, but I advise you to forget it, maybe my dad will deal with you!"

    "snort!"

    Yu Zhiqiang didn't believe it, everyone was a respectable person, how could they be torn apart because of such a trivial matter, he didn't care about Fu Lihan's affairs, he jumped in on his own initiative.

    He really took out his mobile phone, went to call Fu Aohai, and dialed a private number. Most people really don't have this phone number.

    After getting through, the next thing is quite interesting.

    Yu Zhiqiang's tone was quite stiff, and he only heard him say: "Old Fu, what is going on, your son is now green and red.You don't know what's wrong, you actually want to arrest me?  "

    "I just want to ask, do you still care about this matter?"

    Fu Aohai on the other end of the phone was quite confused all of a sudden, and he felt confused, which was simply inexplicable.

    However, Fu Aohai usually has a good temper and rarely gets angry directly.

    Still whispering softly: "What's the matter with Lao Yu, my son is with you?"

    "Give him the phone, and I'll tell me what's going on and criticize him."

    Your own son can say whatever you want, but if you try to say a few words to outsiders, everyone may turn their faces in an instant.

    Fu Aohai's reaction can be said to be similar to what Yu Zhiqiang thought. He handed the phone to Fu Lihan directly, and said in his heart, I see how you can do it.

    "What's the matter with you kid, how did you get involved with someone like him?"

    When he came to his son's side, his tone was different. It was obvious that he still didn't like Yu Zhiqiang.

    It's no good to tear your face.

    Fu Lihan said directly: "Do you know what happened? He fell in love with Su Xun's woman and wanted to force her to do so, but Su Xun beat her up."

    "What?"

    Fu Aohai was taken aback, he didn't expect that his benefactor would be involved in this matter, this is no small matter.

    "Who do you think I should help?" Fu Lihan asked back.

    "Nonsense, needless to say, Yu Zhiqiang is looking for death!"

    The voice on the other end of the phone seemed to have cooled several degrees at once, and it sounded frightening.

    Fu Aohai continued: "Give him the phone!"

    "Old Fu, it's alright, we are all children, a few words are enough, and I don't have the same knowledge as a child." This guy said a lot on his own.

    Little did they know that Fu Aohai on the other end of the phone was already planning to eat people.

    I only heard Fu Aohai say: "Hehe, Yu Zhiqiang, I think you are tired of working!"

    "Fu Aohai, what do you mean?"

    The expression on Yu Zhiqiang's face changed in an instant, which is obviously too disrespectful to him!

    And Fu Aohai continued: "Tell you, the young man who beat you is my most important friend, Fu Aohai."

    "If you offend him, you are equivalent to offending my whole family!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586: Jianghai Cui Family (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Confused, Yu Zhiqiang was completely confused and couldn't react.

    Did you say something too serious and offend him, which is equivalent to offending your whole family?

    After hearing this, people really feel a little bit puzzled.

    I thought to myself, who is this kid, and why is it so important?

    Fu Aohai continued to say coldly: "Yu Zhiqiang, you must offend people who shouldn't be offended. In the future, you must be careful in business, and I will not let you go."

    With a simple sentence, it can be said that Yu Zhiqiang's face has completely changed, and there is a little panic in it.

    What Fu Aohai said is clearly saying that everyone has already torn their faces, and there is no room for nonsense at all!

    Reasonably, the two of them have nothing to conflict with in business, let alone competitors.

    When Fu Aohai said this, it was completely intentional to mess with him.

    And Fu Aohai's strength is extremely strong, if he is really determined to mess with him, everyone will feel uncomfortable, but it is obvious that he is even more uncomfortable.

    "Hmph, do it yourself!"

    With one sentence, he directly talked to this person, quickly separated the relationship, and then Fu Aohai hung up the phone.

    Yu Zhiqiang's whole body has been plunged into an extremely cold state. This phone call did not have the desired effect. No matter how it looks, it seems to have the opposite effect. It is really painful.

    "What are you still doing, handcuff me!"

    On Fu Lihan's side, he gave this person a cold look.

    Like this kind of rubbish, today itself is his fault, Su Xun can say that there is nothing wrong with him beating him, even from a fair point of view, he should deal with it.

    When Yu Zhiqiang's hand was touched by the handcuffs, he kept screaming in pain, only to hear him say viciously: "You father and son, today I remember."

    "It doesn't matter, just wait for me. Let's take a closer look later and see who is afraid of whom. I really think I'm easy to bully."

    Tear the skin, tear the skin, although he is very uncomfortable, but in any case, in the boundary of Jianghai, he still has a place.

    No matter how powerful Fu Aohai is, it will only make him uncomfortable. He has so many companies that he can't just target.

    If it is really forced, Fu Aohai will definitely not feel good, it is equivalent to killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.

    And no matter what he said, he was still a big shot. He really went to the police station, and he didn't dare to do anything to him when he turned around.  .

    "You two just wait for me, I will definitely settle accounts with you later!"

    At this time, Yu Zhiqiang still said a word anyway, and he didn't hesitate at all.

    Now the whole person is still angry, let alone angry.

    Fu Lihan would not be afraid of him, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, and hurry back with me to accept the investigation."

    In fact, I also know in my heart that even if I take him back, I can't lock him up for too long. This kind of person will affect his whole body, and there will be some important figures behind him, and many of them will be involved.

    And his kind of thing is not a big deal, after all, it didn't cause any harm to Luo Tianyi. Many times, rich people can really do whatever they want.

    There is nothing that can be completely fair and just.

    But no matter how you say it, you still have to teach this person some lessons, otherwise, Su Xun will definitely have some opinions.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, it was Su Xun who said: "Don't catch him, it's not interesting!"

    "Um?"

    Fu Lihan glanced at Su Xun strangely, including Cui Hanghui who was beside him. It was really amazing. According to Su Xun's character, he shouldn't be that kind of kind person.

    Why did you suddenly become merciful to this person? Why not arrest him and keep him? Did you just let him go?

    For a while, everyone couldn't help being a little confused, and they all looked at Su Xun with strange eyes.

    In fact, no one noticed that the cruel look flashed in the depths of Su Xun's eyes. He didn't want to let this person go.

    In Su Xun's mind, this person won't survive tonight, and it's pointless to arrest him.

    Arresting him is just a waste of time. If it is really in the police station, it is not easy for Su Xun to find someone to do it.

      It's better to let him go, and kill him directly when he relaxes his vigilance.

    Of course at this time, especially if Luo Tianyi is still there, Su Xun will definitely not say it directly.

    Girls are always fragile in their hearts. When they hear that this person is going to die, who knows if Luo Tianyi will think too much.

    Fu Lihan glanced at Su Xun twice, helplessly, the expression on Su Xun's face was a little too calm, so calm that people couldn't figure out what he wanted to do.

    But face still has to be given. Needless to say, Fu Lihan must listen to Su Xun, and everything is based on Su Xun, so he directly gave him a wink.

    Those subordinates seemed to understand what it meant, so they retreated directly to the back.

    Yu Zhiqiang wasn't very afraid at all, he was lawless. When he saw what Su Xun said, he thought Su Xun was cowardly.

    "Hmph, are you afraid now?"

    Fu Aohai, with a sneer on his face, immediately said: "Let me tell you, it's too late to know the fear now."

    "I broke my hand. I really thought this matter could be settled like this. I'm afraid you are thinking too much!"

    "Jingle Bell!"

    At this moment, the guy's cell phone rang. Su Xun glanced at the guy, but didn't speak.

    What else can there be to say about a dead person, no matter who he is, Su Xun can guarantee that he will die tonight.

    If you want to kill him, there are too many ways.

    "What the hell is this number?"

    Yu Zhiqiang took a look and found that it was a very strange number, also very strange.

    But after thinking about it for a while, his number is protected, harassing calls and the like, it is absolutely impossible to call in, that is to say, someone should know his number and what can they do with him.

    After thinking about it in his mind, Yu Zhiqiang really didn't know who it was, so he connected the phone, and in the same tone as before, he opened his throat and said, "Hello, who is it?"

    "Jiang Hai, the Cui family!"

    On the other end of the phone, there was a very cold voice.

    The voice sounded extremely cold, without any emotion.

    But Yu Zhiqiang, after hearing this, his whole body trembled violently, as if he was extremely frightened.

    His pupils even lost their color, as if he heard something very important!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587 - I Can't Survive Tonight (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Most people do not know about the Jianghai Cui family, but those who do know how terrifying this family is.

    What kind of successful entrepreneurs, what tens of billions or hundreds of billions, in front of the Cui family, are actually similar to bullshit and have no meaning.

    Basically, this kind of big family will not have any contact with the outside world, as if it does not exist at all.

    Today, someone from Jianghai Cui's family suddenly called. Yu Zhiqiang's first reaction was to be afraid. There was nothing to say, except being afraid, just being afraid.

    After being stunned for several seconds, he said in a trembling tone, "You hello!"

    I was so frightened that I only uttered these two words, and even lost the ability to organize language, which shows how terrifying it is.

    The people from the Cui family didn't talk nonsense at all, and said directly: "I heard that you offended my young master?"

    "Who is your young master?"

    After saying this, Yu Zhiqiang looked directly at Su Xun and Cui Hanghui as if he suddenly thought of something.

    The young master must be a young man. He offended only these few people today. Fu Lihan had already been dispatched first, because his identity was known.

    Luo Tianyi is a woman again, so there are only two people left, namely Su Xun and Cui Hanghui.

    The bean-sized beads of sweat on his forehead kept dripping down, and he didn't know how much sweat he shed today, as if he had sweated all his life.

    But Yu Zhiqiang is not in the mood to care about these now, what he has in his heart now is just fear.

    I only heard Yu Zhiqiang say, "You two, whose surname is Cui?"

    After saying this, Su Xun subconsciously glanced at Cui Hanghui, and he also saw some clues. This call seemed to be arranged by Cui Hanghui.

    In this way, it is very clear who the young master of the Cui family is, and it is almost ready to be revealed in an instant.

    "Why, it's my house, I called you?"

    Cui Hanghui squinted his eyes, and there was a hint of ridicule in it.

    There is nothing to hide, because this is indeed arranged by himself, and he knows it in his heart. With these few people, who else can there be besides him.

    "Plop!"

    Yu Zhiqiang's knees went limp, and he knelt directly in front of Cui Hanghui, his face looked extremely pale and had completely lost color.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help being a little surprised, thinking that this guy Xiao Cui looks pretty good, but he can scare people like this?

    Su Xun saw Yu Zhiqiang's arrogance just now, and even Fu Aohai's name couldn't make him really afraid, at most he was a little jealous.

    But he is really scared now. From his face, it can be easily seen that this person is now a group of people who can say nothing.

    Fu Lihan was even more shocked. It was hard to imagine that the kneeling person in front of him was actually Yu Zhiqiang. Yu Zhiqiang's personality has always been known for his strength.

    Can make him kneel down like this, I really can't figure it out, and I can't figure it out.

    Looking at Cui Hanghui's eyes for a while, it inevitably becomes complicated. This person probably has a lot of background.

    It's rare to have the same thoughts as Cui Hanghui before, thinking that Su Xun is really strong, and the friends around him are all so awesome, which is really admirable.

    "Young Master Cui, I'm sorry, Young Master Cui, I was wrong!"

    Yu Zhiqiang kept nodding his head and said, almost directly kowtowed to Cui Hanghui.

    "How to deal with this person?"

    Cui Hanghui glanced at Su Xun and asked for Su Xun's opinion.

    Anyway, this kind of stuff is nothing in his eyes, and he doesn't think much of it from the bottom of his heart.

    At this time, Yu Zhiqiang was even more shocked in his heart. He couldn't figure it out. Even a young master like Cui Hanghui, who had a background in the sky, had to seek Su Xun's opinion.

    Moreover, when he spoke, he was obviously polite, which made people think deeply. What is the identity of this person? Is it even more terrifying?

    Yu Zhiqiang felt like he was a dog. What happened today? He actually offended these two people.

    He felt uneasy, he was afraid that Su Xun would fight him forever, in that case, it would be very difficult for him to protect himself in front of such a giant as the Cui family.

    When he was extremely flustered, Su Xun showed a side that was very talkative, only listening to Su Xun saySaid: "Let him go!"

    Just now Su Xun revealed that he didn't really want to trouble this person, which Cui Hanghui couldn't understand.

    However, it doesn't matter anymore, according to Su Xun's request, Cui Hanghui said disdainfully: "Did you hear me, get out of here!"

    After finishing speaking, Yu Zhiqiang seemed relieved and kept saying "thank you" to Su Xun, then took his people and left quickly.

    It seemed quite polite, but Su Xun knew very well in his heart that this person was just out of fear.

    After leaving, the place became deserted. Su Xun glanced at Luo Tianyi, wiped the tears on her face with his hands, and said, "It's okay, it doesn't look good to see you cry."

    Luo Tianyi seemed to be in a hurry, wiped his face quickly, and said, "Ah, is it because I'm wearing makeup?"

    Such a performance of throwing dog food made Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan next to him feel a little uncomfortable. The two of them were very knowledgeable and went out quickly.

    Su Xun also said: "You change your clothes, I will wait for you at the door, and I will take you to a big meal later!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went out by himself.

    When they came to the door, only Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan were left. The few subordinates brought by Fu Lihan should be sent back first.

    Looking at it like this, the two of them seem to be chatting.

    After seeing Su Xun come out, Fu Lihan said: "How is your girlfriend, is she okay?"

    "It's okay. Fortunately, I came in time. That guy didn't touch her, and she was frightened. Now she has recovered."

    When talking about this, Su Xun's face is still not very good-looking, even if there is nothing wrong, the final result is good, and no one wants to encounter such a thing.

    Cui Hanghui asked puzzledly: "You are too talkative today, if it's my temper, that person did this kind of thing, you can't just break his hand and forget it."

    In fact, what he said was the truth. If this was his woman, he would probably beat Yu Zhiqiang to death.

    Su Xun sneered and said, "Let him go, how is that possible."

    The two looked at Su Xun together, and instantly sensed something indescribable.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Ask your dad if he is interested in that guy's business. If you are interested, start as soon as possible."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "He won't survive tonight!" Su Xun said lightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588: Lord of the Dragon Realm (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss！！"

    The two of them took a deep breath in an instant. It was obvious that they were frightened by Su Xun. This person must be too ruthless.

    Just now he thought it was rare for him to be merciful, but it turned out that he was thinking of killing someone.

    No matter how ruthless Fu Lihan and Cui Hanghui were, the most they thought about was to teach this person a lesson. As for killing him, he really didn't think about it.

    Don't say anything else, let's talk about the most basic thing. After all, this guy is considered a character. Killing him suddenly seemsnot a good thing.

    However, looking at Su Xun's eyes, you can tell that this must be something he has already decided. Since it is a decision, ordinary people should not try to change his decision. It is something that does not exist.

    Fu Lihan took a deep look at Su Xun, and then said, "Su Xun, have you decided?"

    "He must die!"

    Su Xun spit out a few words coldly, what happened today is the most intolerable for him.

    What should I do if I am not here for the first time today? What will Luo Tianyi encounter? Is it because she is a young girl and her life will be ruined immediately?

    So don't even think about it, if you kill that kind of garbage, you will kill it, and it won't have any effect.

    The earth will not turn if it leaves. Although he has money, his enterprises and the like can be played by others if they take them.

    Fu Lihan nodded and said, "Okay, I'll talk to my dad later and see what he says."

    It is definitely impossible to persuade Su Xun. Fu Lihan can only say: "Su Xun, you should be careful when you turn around, and don't make too much limelight. This guy, after all, he is not an ordinary person."

    Su Xun nodded, indicating that he already knew, that Fu Lihan had good intentions, but for him, there was really nothing to worry about.

    Cui Hanghui also had an indifferent attitude, and said: "Don't care about him so much, just kill him, that kind of person dies as soon as he dies, what's so strange, after a few days, no one will remember him  gone."

    It is true that on Jianghai's side, there are too many rich people. He is not a rare role, and he probably won't make everyone think about it for too long.

    Fu Lihan couldn't say a word anymore, but he just felt that it was not very good for him to be a policeman and get involved in this kind of topic.

    And these two people are really more ruthless than the other. A successful person with a net worth of tens of billions is nothing in their eyes. Those who don't know think they are talking fart.

    Unexpectedly, Cui Hanghui also felt a little panic in his heart. Su Xun was simply incomprehensible. Cui Hanghui had never been so in awe of a peer.

    Now that Su Xun has done it, Cui Hanghui probably knows it in his heart anyway, and he must be polite to this person in the future.

    It's best to be a friend, and you must not offend her. My original decision was extremely correct.

    "Su Xun, I've changed my clothes!"

    Just at this time, Luo Tianyi came out from the inside, put on his casual clothes, and for some reason still looked very beautiful.

    Sure enough, I answered that sentence, a really good-looking person really doesn't need to do any fancy things, a face is enough.

    Seeing Luo Tianyi came out, the three of them seemed to have made an agreement in advance, they were very in harmony, and they stopped the topic just now.

    Luo Tianyi said: "I'm sorry to keep you waiting for so long!"

    "It's okay, it's just a little longer!"

    The two of them quickly waved their hands, part of the reason for being so polite to Luo Tianyi was to save face for Su Xun.

    It's just that the expression on Fu Lihan's face looks a little weird.

    I wondered what the hell was going on with this person. The An Suke and Xia Jinshu I met last time were both first-rate beauties. Today, the woman around me has changed again.

    The speed of changing girlfriends shocked Fu Lihan. The key point is that they are all so top-notch, which makes people have to admire them. I'm afraid they can't do it even if they have money?

    Of course, Fu Lihan just wondered in his heart that he would definitely not say such unsightly things directly, so as not to embarrass everyone.

    Su Xun said: "Let's go, let's have a meal together."

    The two of them didn't really want to be light bulbs, so they kept finding reasons to refuse.

    How could Su Xun fail to see what these two people were thinking, and forcibly dragged them over, so as not to talk nonsense with them.

     During the meal, everyone talked about some happy topics, around today's dance competition.

    Whether it is Cui Hanghui or Fu Lihan, they are not ordinary people, they are all good at speaking, and they have seen a lot of things.

    After eating a meal, the atmosphere is not to mention great, there is no feeling of silence at all, but it makes people feel that time passes so fast.

    After eating, it was already afternoon, and the game was still going on in the afternoon. It is estimated that few people knew about the episode at noon, and the game still had to go on normally.

    In fact, Su Xun doesn't want people to know about this kind of thing. If more people know about it, it will not have a good impact on Luo Tianyi's reputation.

    There will always be some people with ulterior motives, things that they didn't have before, after they talk about them, it may not be the same thing, people's words are scary.

    Luo Tianyi's college life has just begun, and she is another girl, so Su Xun doesn't want her to be disturbed.

    ?The matter has passed, it has passed, just treat it as if it never happened, anyway, that Yu Zhiqiang will be sanctioned by Su Xun.

    After sending Luo Tianyi away, Fu Lihan still has to work, so he can't be absent from work casually.

    Cui Hanghui and Su Xun were left with nothing to worry about. Cui Hanghui felt that his trip today was more cost-effective.

    Encountered this kind of thing, his shot obviously brought the relationship between the two people closer, which is what he hoped to see.

    Cui Hanghui said: "I'm also going back to pick up girls. There are two girls waiting for me to take them to the movies. If anything happens, call me and tell me that they are all my own."

    Su Xun smiled, he naturally knew this intention, but he said angrily: "Your boy, it's better to be younger, and I won't be able to save you even if I save it."

    Cui Hanghui: ""

    Su Xun was the only one left, and when he drove back to the dormitory, the two animals were not there, and he did not know where they had gone.

    Su Xun was alone in the dormitory, so quiet, for a while, he really didn't get used to it.

    Taking a look at my resentment value, I received a lot from Yu Zhiqiang today, with a little more than 300 resentment value, I can draw three times.

    Three times is not too much, but it is enough to make Su Xun want to move, and he couldn't help it, so he said: "System, draw a lottery!"

    "Congratulations to the host, after three lottery draws, I successfully won the armor skin [Lord of the Dragon Realm]" (remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 Willing to Serve Young Master Su (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Lord of the Dragon Realm?"

    Su Xun searched in his mind for a while, generally speaking, he really didn't have any impression, he was a little embarrassed, and didn't think of anything.

    Su Xun doesn't play this hero much, and he doesn't seem to have seen this skin much, but Kai also has a Dawn Guardian, and that skin seems to be pretty good.

    However, for Su Xun, being able to draw a skin is quite good. As for the grade of the skin, this is not very important.

    Because Su Xun also knows that the above skin has nothing to do with the skin level in the game.

    For example, it is very simple. Some normal skins may have a relatively large effect in reality, and some limited skins are good-looking, but the effect in reality is not very satisfactory to Su Xun.

    In an instant, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    The hero Kai is still very handsome, and this hero is also very strong. People who can play can easily dominate and give opponents a very painful feeling.

    Whether it is a single or a group, it has a very important effect, and the popularity is also very high.

    However, such a popular hero doesn't seem to have too many skins. It is estimated that Tianmei is too busy to make money.

    When Kai appeared, he was covered in fiery red armor, even his face was covered, but in the next second, the armor was broken directly, revealing its original appearance.

    Looking at it carefully, it seems that it is not as good as the original painting.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, he clicked on the skin card, and the card rotated, revealing the attributes of the skin, Su Xun quickly checked.

    Skin name: [Lord of Dragon Domain]

    Corresponding hero: Kai

    Skin function: The host uses this skin in reality, and can obtain the Dragon God Armor in battle. With the protection of the Dragon God Armor, the host's defense power will be greatly increased, helping the host to kill the Quartet in battle!

    "Good stuff!"

    Su Xun's eyes suddenly lit up, which was quite interesting.

    I definitely earned this skin, which made Su Xun very satisfied.

    After fighting the blood corpse puppet last time, Su Xun also reflected a lot on his own. Apart from the fact that his realm still needs to be greatly improved, he still has relatively few means in battle.

    When encountering a difficult opponent, you can't just go up and give him a slap like when dealing with ordinary people, that obviously won't work.

    Defense is also very important. The extreme ice defense line of Shield Mountain has saved Su Xun more than once. If there is no such thing, it is unknown whether Su Xun can still draw a lottery now.

    Now there is another dragon god armor, this one is more interesting, you can tell from the name that it is not a mortal thing.

    But Su Xun can't see it now, this is not an item, similar to the extreme ice defense line, in the battle, it will automatically appear according to the judgment of the system.

    Su Xun is still very confident about the system, because of a host, I believe it will not mess around.

    With such a handsome and handsome host, I believe it can't find another one.

    "Host, please put away your shameless thoughts, otherwise the system will refuse to serve you."

    Su Xun: "???"

    After having this skin, Su Xun's mood today is much happier.

    Generally speaking, I have a sense of expectation for the future. As long as I have more and more skin, no one in this world will be able to pose any threat to him in the future!

    Of course, it will take a long time, Su Xun himself is very clear in his heart.

    It's good to be in a good mood, but you must not forget to do serious things. For example, Su Xun did not forget to kill Yu Zhiqiang.

    If he said that he was going to die, then he must die. Su Xun always kept his word, otherwise, where should he save his face.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun didn't plan to do it by himself. It would be too troublesome to kill that kind of garbage and let him do it himself. Su Xun made a phone call and called Zhang Sanshun.

    That's right, Su Xun is going to order Zhang Sanshun to do things again.

    Su Xun would feel a little embarrassed if he asked others to help, even if he had a good relationship with him, such as Nanlin.

    No matter how good the relationship is, if you ask someone to help you, no matter what, you still owe a favor.

      On Zhang Sanshun's side, he himself said that it was just Su Xun's dog, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't feel guilty about him.

    Not doing anything to him, but healing one of his legs, is the greatest gift to him.

    A phone call came, and I don't know whether Zhang Sanshun set Su Xun's phone to special attention or what to say, the speed of answering the call was simply not too fast.

    He only heard him say in trepidation: "Young Master Su, what are your orders?"

    "You should know Yu Zhiqiang, right?" Su Xun asked immediately.

    They are all rich people at the top of Jianghai and have a certain status. It should be normal for them to know each other. If they don't know each other, it's not normal.

    Zhang Sanshun changed his tone and asked, "Did he offend you, Young Master Su?"

    "I want his life, can you do it, just today!" Su Xun asked.

    "What?"

    Zhang Sanshun was taken aback by this understatement, and he was completely shocked.

    This Su Xun is too frightening, he wants his life even if he keeps his mouth shut.

    You must know that Yu Zhiqiang is a well-known entrepreneur in Jianghai. Zhang Sanshun doesn't take him seriously, but to a certain extent, he is even more famous than Zhang Sanshun.

    After all, Zhang Sanshun has been washing his hands for a long time, and now he can only be regarded as a past tense. Yu Zhiqiang is a serious entrepreneur, the kind who often makes news.

    "Why, is it difficult?"

    Su Xun asked lightly.

    "It is indeed a bit difficult."

    Zhang Sanshun was also unambiguous, and said truthfully: "This person's status is not low. If something happened rashly, there are people behind him, and they will definitely investigate. When it comes to me, I will be very miserable."

    There is nothing to be sloppy with Su Xun, only what to say, the pressure on him to kill this person is really too great.

    Su Xun also asked, if this guy says no, he can do it himself. With the invisibility cloak, it is not difficult to make it seamless, but it is a little troublesome.

    Su Xun said: "Forget it, I will do it myself!"

    An ordinary sentence scared Zhang Sanshun enough, thinking that Su Xun was dissatisfied with him, but he said: "Young Master Su, how can I let you make a move? Let me come and arrange a killer.  Try to be as invisible as possible.￣

    Hearing that he was about to go to the guillotine, Su Xun felt like laughing, because he took Yu Zhiqiang too seriously.

    Su Xun said: "Does Fu Aohai know, he will also participate in this matter, and he will be suppressed afterwards, you don't have to be afraid!"

    Hearing that Su Xun still knew a big guy like Fu Aohai, Zhang Sanshun was shocked, and felt that he was right with the wrong person, so he nodded quickly and said, "I would like to work for Young Master Su!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 590: Very Sensible (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Sanshun is still a bit courageous, at least after Su Xun said a few words, he didn't give up, but had another idea.

    In this way, Su Xun couldn't help but look at him twice in his heart.

    Since Zhang Sanshun agreed to make a move, Su Xun must have saved a lot of trouble, and believed in Zhang Sanshun's ability.

    At least after being around for so long, I must know a lot of people from all walks of life. It is not difficult to arrange a top killer.

    It is not difficult to find the trace of Yu Zhiqiang. He must be in the hospital. There are really top killers, so it should not be a problem.

    ?If it really doesn¨t work, take a step back and say it¨s really a failure, Su Xun makes a move again, it¨s the same, he can¨t run away.

    Unless he really leaves Jianghai forever and never comes back, then it may be difficult, but his company and industries are all in Jianghai City, and Su Xun doesn't believe that he can hold back and never come back.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then I will leave it to you. Don't have any psychological pressure. With me here, no one will dare to touch you."

    When it's time to pretend to be aggressive, you have to pretend to be aggressive. After all, people are working for themselves, so how can you do it without saying a few nice words.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun started to take out his mobile phone to play games like a normal person, let's practice the hero Kai today.

    ?I don¨t know how long I¨ve been playing, the time passed by pretty quickly, before I knew it, it was already dark outside, and the two guys in the dormitory haven¨t come back yet, who knows why they went there.

    At this time, Su Xun really received another call, and the caller was Fu Aohai!

    "Su Xun, Yu Zhiqiang is dead!"

    This was the first sentence that Fu Aohai spoke. His tone sounded obviously not so calm, and there must have been some vibrations in it.

    A good person, who was still alive and kicking, is gone so soon, which makes people feel a very inexplicable feeling.

    Su Xun wasn't really surprised, it was just what was expected, but that guy's speed was slightly faster than he thought, which really made Su Xun quite satisfied.

    Since I told him that it was only a few hours until now, and it was done cleanly, this Zhang Sanshun is really reassuring.

    Su Xun felt that accepting him was really a correct decision, and he didn't expect him to be of much use.

    But when dealing with some shady things, it really made Su Xun feel a lot less worried.

    "That's right, if you die, you're dead, that's all." Su Xun said lightly, without deliberately pretending to be surprised.

    It was already said at noon, and Fu Lihan must have notified his father in advance, otherwise why would he look for himself immediately after the death of a person.

    And when Fu Aohai heard Su Xun's tone so plain, his heart was even more shocked, thinking that this person is really too cruel.

    If he said kill, he would kill, and listening to his tone, as if he had done a very ordinary thing, he would inevitably have more thoughts in his heart.

    But Fu Aohai is also very fortunate that he knew about this in advance, otherwise he would probably be as shocked as most people at this time.

    Fu Aohai said: "About 30 minutes later, when Yu Zhiqiang came back from the hospital, someone rushed out and shot him three times in a row, which was fatal!"

    Su Xun said in his heart that Fu Aohai must have been paying attention, otherwise, how could he know about this matter, and he is so clear about the details.

    "Is it a big deal?" Su Xun asked.

    "How should I say this, because the time is relatively short, so it hasn't been spread yet, but Yu Zhiqiang's identity is not simple, and there will definitely be a little shock."

    Anyway, he is also a well-known entrepreneur, and he will definitely not be like the unknown people who say that they are gone.

    Su Xun continued to say: "Then you look back, try to suppress the matter, and don't make such an uproar."

    "Understood, I will make a move!" Fu Aohai understood what Su Xun meant.

    If he gets into the game, he can suppress this matter, but it seems to be of no benefit to him, and there is even a suspicion of causing trouble, which will inevitably make others suspect him.

    But with Su Xun's order, it doesn't matter anymore, and Yu Zhiqiang's property, he wants to go up to get a share of it. When Fu Lihan told him the news today, Fu Aohai probably had an idea in his heart.

      Since you want to go in and get a share, you don't have to care too much, who will really jump out and speak for a dead person.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "By the way, can you take over that guy's property? If you can, do it as soon as possible, and don't take advantage of others."

    When this call came, Fu Aohai just wanted to talk about it in person, and now it's finally getting to the point.

    Fu Aohai said: "Yu Zhiqiang owns more than one company, the largest is a logistics company, and he is involved in other industries, such as freight and construction."

    "This person has a strong desire for control. The company is not listed. He is the largest shareholder and has a considerable say. His death may cause chaos in the company."

    With Fu Aohai's status, it is easy to investigate this. Everyone belongs to Jiang Hai, and it is not a secret.

    Yu Zhiqiang has a very strong control over his company. If it is reasonable, a company with tens of billions of dollars will have to go public anyway, so as to be able to raise funds better.

    But relatively speaking, the shares in your own hands will be diluted, and this kind of thing has even happened to many companies. After getting it, the original founders may be directly kicked out of the company and completely lose their status.

    Everyone's personality is different, Yu Zhiqiang's personality is more self-centered, and only he has the right to speak in the company.

    Even his company has stipulated that without him, the top management is not allowed to convene any decision-making meetings, nor is it allowed to make any decisions.

    Once he left so suddenly, the disadvantages will come. The company will definitely fall into chaos, and it will give others a great opportunity.

    It is precisely because of this that Fu Aohai is eager to make a move. It is true that he is already very rich, but no one will refuse himself to grow bigger and bigger.

    Su Xun heard the meaning of his words, and said: "Okay, if you have the strength, you can operate it."

    Ordinary people really may not be able to do it. If they have the heart, they may not have the appetite.

    However, there is no doubt about Fu Aohai's strength and financial resources in Jiang Hai, and this time he can get a big deal.

    Fu Aohai still said: "Mr. Su, what I mean is, let's work together. I'm afraid I can't handle it alone."

    Su Xun froze for a moment, then smiled, it seems that this Fu Aohai is also very sensible!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 As long as you are fine (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With his strength, he would not have to make any effort to buy such a tens of billions of companies. After all, his net worth is in the hundreds of billions, so it is a conservative estimate.

    It is said that it is a tens of billions of companies, but if you want to do something, you don't need to pay so much. After the merger, it will be a pure profit.

    It is estimated that people without Fu Aohai's strength are already ready to move, how could he Fu Aohai not do it.

    The reason why he wants to be a partner is that he is too afraid to go alone, and wants to bring Su Xun with him.

    The man was killed by Su Xun, and he suddenly fell into it, which always gives people a feeling of taking advantage of it, Su Xun said so.

    Who knows if there will be some other thoughts in his mind, maybe all of these are testing him.

    Fu Aohai also understood in his heart, don't think about eating everything by yourself, there is no such good thing in business, a piece of cake has to be cut into several pieces.

    The more successful a person is, the more he understands this truth. There is no company that relies on one person to succeed casually.

    Su Xun really didn't mean to test him, the reason why he didn't go up was simply not interested.

    It is indeed valuable to get a big company, but it is too much trouble, and Su Xun will not pay attention to earning that little money, so why bother to make yourself unhappy.

    In Su Xun's heart, his company only needs to be Tianji Technology Company, and Tianji Technology will definitely sweep everything in the future.

    Even if it is the current Tianji Company, the money it earns is probably enough to make people jaw-dropping. Think about the current mobile phones in the world. Basically, when they are produced, the standard configuration is Tianji Company¨s super battery.

    As you can imagine, what a terrifying data this is, tens of billions or more a year, easy to earn.

    However, this is just a data, and there will be more products in the future, each of which will be a hit.

    So even if there is money to be made, Su Xun really doesn't intend to be distracted, because there is no need, it will only increase the burden on himself.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I'm not interested in those things, so don't pretend to be with me. If you really want it, why hide it from you."

    "By the way, didn't you say that guy has a construction company? If it doesn't work, after you eat all of it, you can transfer the construction company to me!" Su Xun said lightly.

    This construction company would be useful if he wanted to come. It just so happened that the wasteland wanted to build the Tianji Building. With his own construction company, everything would be much easier.

    Fu Aohai on the other end of the phone was speechless for a while and didn't know what to say, because Su Xun's request was tootoo simple.

    That construction company is just so-so, and it's not bad if it can earn tens of millions a year. Fu Aohai just mentioned it, but he didn't really pay attention to it at all.

    Who knows that Su Xun is good and doesn't want this, but he wants this, I really can't figure it out.

    But Su Xun said: "It's okay, you can go to your work first, and the construction company will give it to me later, I have no interest in the rest."

    I really felt it, maybe Su Xun was really not interested, so Fu Aohai said: "Okay, then I will not be polite!"

    There is still some excitement in his tone, Su Xun gave him a huge bargain this time, which is quite comfortable.

    Although there are still many troublesome things in it, it is not as simple as it is said in words, but if it is really available, it will definitely make a lot of money.

    What made him a little worried was that if he did it himself, he might not be able to eat it clean.

    Fu Aohai still said: "Okay, I will try my best to act as soon as possible. There are too many businessmen in Jianghai, and there must be many who have ideas. I guess it will be quite difficult for me alone."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and said: "It's really not good, go and practice with Zhang Sanshun, if you find some things difficult, let him accept them."

    After all, Zhang Sanshun, who is by his side, also works hard and bears the burden of hard work. Obedient is obedient, but occasionally he has to be fed some bones, which will make him more willing.

    From the beginning, he didn't consider Zhang Sanshun, because Zhang Sanshun's strength was obviously much worse than Fu Aohai's in the market.

    But it's no problem to take him to drink soup with him.

    "Mr. Su, do you still know Mr. Zhang?" Fu Aohai was a little surprised.

    If Zhang Sanshun joined forces with him, it would be much easier, after all, he still has a deterrent power.

    Su Xun said lightly: "He has a good relationship with me, you can just contact him and say that I let you?Yes, of course I understand.  "

    Fu Aohai was also shocked. He knew that Zhang Sanshun was too high in the world. Even if he was richer, Zhang Sanshun might not be willing to talk to him.

    Judging from the meaning of Su Xun's words, his name is enough. I can't guess the specific relationship, but he must have a very important position in Zhang Sanshun's heart.

    Su Xun, a young man, is like an enigma, completely incomprehensible.

    Before, Fu Aohai believed in guessing, but now, he didn't even have the courage to pry into the secret.

    Fu Aohai said: "Okay, I understand!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun also hung up the phone, and after talking for a while, he found that the phone was so hot that it could be used as a hand warmer. It seems that this fruit phone is just that.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that there is a reason for him to play games continuously.

    In today's mobile phones, heat dissipation is still a problem. It is almost impossible to not get hot at all, unless you use the previous push-button mobile phone, which can only make calls and send text messages.

    Su Xun can't wait to launch a mobile phone so that everyone can enjoy the convenience of technology.

    However, it has to be done slowly. It is not something he can launch if he wants to. The company does not have such a large carrying capacity at present, and it will have to wait until next year at the earliest.

    ? After getting the construction company back, Su Xun will start to build the company headquarters quickly.

    As for how to manage the construction company, Su Xun thought about the people around him, and found that Wang Zhaobang was suitable, so he asked him to take charge.

    If you have the skills, if you work in the construction industry, you will not suffer a loss. As for the lack of education, it is not a high-end company, and you can learn a lot of things by yourself.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    A burst of rapid bells interrupted Su Xun's thoughts again.

    Can't help but feel a little strange, thinking who is this, and suddenly called again.

    After a glance, it was Mo Qianqian's number, and Su Xun connected the phone: "Hey Qianqian, what's the matter?"

    On the other end of the phone, it was quite noisy. She must be working part-time again or something. I thought that this girl is really, why is she still working part-time when she has money, and let herself relax.

    Sudden call myself, this can't be, what happened?

    "You're fine, it's fine!"

    Mo Qianqian on the other end of the phone suddenly said something, inexplicable!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 Are You Stupid?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Su Xun listened with a dazed look on his face, even a little puzzled, thinking what the hell was going on, how could he not understand what he was talking about.

    What do you mean I'm fine? Su Xun was stunned for a while, then said: "What do you mean, I'm fine, what can I do?"

    Mo Qianqian said: "No, a stranger found me today. Just then, he told me what happened to you. You need money in a certain place. You can't tell for a while. Take it quickly."  I need money to save you."

    ""

    After hearing this, Su Xun was speechless for a while. Why does it feel like making a movie, and there is such an old routine, which makes people wonder.

    However, he thought about it for a while, and was shocked suddenly, no, not many people knew that he knew Mo Qianqian, or in other words, if this person knew this, he must have ulterior motives.

    This is a trap, it doesn't feel simple, it seems to be a trick.

    Su Xun was thinking for a while, who is it? The first thing that flashed in his mind was the brother of the boss in the restaurant last time, the guy who was blackmailed by Su Xun for 200,000 yuan.

    If it is said that the person who used this trick is very likely to be him, does it mean that what happened last time made him feel a little bit grudge?  So he came up with this method to get revenge on Mo Qianqian?

    Thinking of this, I was really shocked. It was indeed Su Xun's own carelessness.

    Or in other words, Su Xun didn't put that guy in his eyes at all, and forgot to think about it. After that, this person might retaliate. In his eyes, that guy should not have the guts.

    But anything, it's not what Su Xun thinks, it's what it is!

    Su Xun then asked, "What does the person looking for you look like?"

    "Just a middle-aged man, he looks quite ordinary, with no special features, and relatively small eyes." Mo Qianqian gave a general description.

    After hearing this, Su Xun actually knew it in his own mind. There is a high possibility that this person is just a random messenger. He will come if he is given some money, and he will run away after passing a word.

    But knowing where Mo Qianqian is in advance proves that she has been investigated. Perhaps during this period of time, she has been tracking her, but it is not certain. If you think about it, it is really scary.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Don't listen to that person's nonsense, there is nothing wrong with it, I am doing well now, I guess I am a liar."

    "Besides, during this period of time, be careful when you go out, and try to move around in crowded places. I'm afraid it's something that guy from the restaurant did last time."

    Su Xun also kept telling: "If you really encounter something, you must call me, remember to be smart."

    There is no way to keep looking at Mo Qianqian, so she can only be more careful. If something happens, she has Liu Bang's big move to ensure that people can arrive at the first time.

    It is estimated that that guy is not particularly courageous. Now that he knows about Mo Qianqian's actions, he is still so cautious and adopts this method.

    It shows that he is not too courageous, and he has scruples in his heart when he wants to take revenge. After all, if he directly harms someone, he will be punished by law.

    In today's society, there are too many surveillance cameras and the like. If it is a real crime, it is impossible to escape, so he is very cautious, and let other people come over to spread the news.

    But the same Su Xun also knows that this kind of person actually needs special attention, and he must be careful. Those who hold grudges are not afraid that you will avenge them on the spot.

    I'm afraid that you will always keep it in your heart, and there are more perverted people who were beaten by a teacher in elementary school, met that teacher more than ten years later, and then stabbed the teacher to death with a knife.

    Don't think it's impossible. In this world, everything is possible. It's really scary.

    Mo Qianqian hurriedly said: "By the way, there is also Sister Jinshu. You should call her quickly and ask her. I am still at work here, and the leader is going to rush me."

    This Mo Qianqian really reacted quickly, and immediately thought of Xia Jinshu.

    Su Xun asked: "Aren't you two together?"

    "No, she doesn't seem to have a part-time job recently, we are not together."

    "Okay, then you can be busy, there is really something wrong later, I'll call her and ask." Su Xun said.

    After thinking about Xia Jinshu, Su Xun actually wasn't too worried about what would happen to Xia Jinshu.

    Because this method is really too low-level, it's like lying to children, similar to that, after school?At the school gate, tell the children that your parents have something to do.

    I am a friend of your parents, let me pick you up, this kind of low-level scam, now children will not be fooled by it.

    Everyone has a mobile phone for adults. According to Su Xun's thinking, when a normal person encounters this kind of thing the first time, the first reaction must be to make a phone call to confirm.

    Even when a friend asks you to borrow money, it is the same. If you really encounter such a large amount, you must call and ask. There are also many people who use their accounts to defraud.

    Xia Jinshu didn't call him, and he believed that nothing would happen, maybe he was after Mo Qianqian.

    However, I still have to make this call, at least it is good to remind her, Su Xun's impression of Xia Jinshu has changed a lot now.

    It's not like I like her, at least I don't hate her as much as before.

    The phone rang for a long time, but Xia Jinshu didn't answer it all the time. Every time the answer rang, Su Xun felt a bad premonition in his heart.

    After a long time, the phone was connected. Finally, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "Su Xun, where are you? I came here, but I didn't see you!" Xia Jinshu's voice came over.

    Her voice is quite textured, but at this moment, it seems that there is a little fear in her voice.

    Su Xun's heart sank suddenly, his eyes became sharper, and he couldn't even sit still.

    Quickly got up and asked, "Youwhere did you go to find me, and what are you looking for?"

    "Someone asked me to send a message, saying that you are in trouble and need money, and you must send the money to you quickly. You told that person my contact information and asked him to come to me."

    Xia Jinshu said word by word, it was exactly the same as what Mo Qianqian met just now.

    "It's a bad thing!"

    Su Xun's whole person is not very good, obviously something bad happened, Xia Jinshu, who he thought would not be recruited, was directly recruited, which really surprised Su Xun!

    Even Su Xun couldn't help it, and said loudly: "Are you stupid?!"

    There was a bit of resentment in his tone, because he never expected that Xia Jinshu, who was quite smart, would fall for such a low-level scam.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 Why Are You Disobedient (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's not that Su Xun is blaming Xia Jinshu. It doesn't matter who he blames at this time, it's just that Su Xun is anxious.

    Seeing that Xia Jinshu has been duped, can Su Xun not be in a hurry.

    Among other things, if something happened to her, how would she live the rest of her life as a daughter on her aunt's side?

    Anyway, even if Su Xun doesn't like Xia Jinshu, nothing will happen to her, nothing will happen to her.

    Xia Jinshu was beaten fiercely by Su Xun, and she was a little scared for a moment, she said in an aggrieved tone: "I don't know, I heard that something happened to you, I was in a hurry, so I quickly took a taxi here."

    "Su Xun, aren't you here?"

    I don't know why, listening to Xia Jinshu's weak voice on the other end of the phone, Su Xun could feel her emotions on the verge of collapse.

    For a while, I really didn't have the heart to talk about her, but Su Xun comforted me: "Okay, let's not talk about this for now."

    "Let me tell you, I'm not there. You were deceived. Just now, Mo Qianqian called me. He is similar and encountered the same situation."

    Su Xun said: "You should call me and ask, why did it pass all of a sudden."

    Speaking of this is really a headache, I didn't block her, I called her, and nothing happened.

    Xia Jinshu said: "I was so worried about you at the time, so"

    I don't know why, Su Xun suddenly had a very strange feeling in his heart, thinking that this Xia Jinshu, she would not be

    Forget it, it's meaningless to say that at this time, so I quickly threw out the distracting thoughts in my mind.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Where are you now, is there anyone else?"

    "The place the man told me is an abandoned factory. There seems to be no one here. I didn't see you, so I thought I went to the wrong place."

    Su Xun's brow was sweating when he heard this, and he wondered why Xia Jinshu was so stupid all of a sudden. She probably didn't realize that something was wrong after she arrived, and she probably had to look for him for a while.

    It can only be said that I can't complain. Mo Qianqian is really right. Fortunately, I called him, otherwise, something serious would happen.

    The same Su Xun felt a little strange in his heart, what was going on in his mind.

    Reasonably speaking, if this is a trap, Xia Jinshu has already taken the bait, why no one can let her call like this?

    All kinds of operations made Su Xun really confused.

    "ah！！"

    Suddenly, Xia Jinshu screamed.

    "What's wrong?" Su Xun's heart ached.

    Fortunately, the phone has not been hung up yet.

    Xia Jinshu's panicked voice came over, and she said, "It's on fire, it's on fire, Su Xun!"

    "What?"

    Su Xun's eyes can be said to have darkened in an instant, and he finally understood what the person behind him wanted to do.

    Thinking it was just a lesson, he threatened and lured the money back, but he didn't expect to be so ruthless, so he set it on fire, which was obviously killing him.

    However, if it looks like this, it is estimated that everything is hidden, and no one knows that he did it. A fire can turn everything into ashes.

    This kind of old abandoned factory, you don't need to think about it. It is estimated that there is no monitoring equipment, and it can indeed be done. Everything seems to be invisible.

    "The door can't be opened, Su Xun, what should I do!"

    Xia Jinshu was obviously slapping something, probably the factory door, which was locked from the outside, and if they wanted to kill you, they could make you escape.

    It was also heard, the sound of Xia Jinshu coughing non-stop, probably because the thick smoke had already filled the air. In this situation, people cannot hold on for too long.

    In many cases, people may not be burned to death in a fire, but choked to death alive. The thick smoke makes it almost impossible to breathe.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, cover your mouth quickly, I'll come right over!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hung up the phone. The situation was more urgent, and he knew that he had to use Liu Bang's big move.

    Thanks to this thing, otherwise, no matter how fast Su Xun was, even if he flew over, everything would be cold.

    It's just that Su Xun didn't know anything.What I realized was that the first time I used it, I actually used it on Xia Jinshu. No matter what, people are still saved.

    What's more embarrassing is that when using it for the first time, Su Xun really didn't know how to use it, so he could only ask the system for help: "System, how can Liu Bang's skin trigger the use of the big move."

    "Just think about opening the big move in your heart, and if you want to target someone else, just say his name silently, three times."

    The system also seems to know that the situation is urgent, and the speaking speed feels much faster.

    Su Xun wondered: "It's so simple, what if it's the same name and surname, it won't be wrong, right?"

    "Sister with you, you have to know each other. Do you have someone with the same name and surname around you?"

    Su Xun didn't waste any more time, closed his eyes, and kept chanting words in his mouth: Xia Jinshu, Xia Jinshu, Xia Jinshu.

    ！！！！！！

    In the abandoned factory, thick smoke filled the air and the fire continued to spread.

    Xia Jinshu was a little helpless, it was the first time in her life that she felt so helpless, and it was the first time that she felt so close to death.

    Finding a corner that hadn't caught fire yet, and regardless of whether it was dirty or not, the weak Xia Jinshu sat directly on the ground, and his phone had already fallen.

    "Why, you still hate me so much, you don't even want to say a few more words with me at this moment."

    Xia Jinshu's voice sounded a little sad: "He said he would come to find me, but he didn't even ask for the address. How did you come here?"

    If you look carefully, you can find a trace of crystal in the corner of Xia Jinshu's eyes.

    Xia Jinshu didn't want to resist anymore, because of the constant coughing, she had no strength in her body, she was not a healthy person, just a weak girl.

    Thinking that she was going to die this time, Xia Jinshu still said in her mouth: "Mom and Dad, I'm sorry for you, I haven't been filial to you yet."

    "But it seems I don't feel much regret now, maybe this is fate."

    When Xia Jinshu said this, he closed his silence. If he couldn't struggle, then he would die. This is the best way.

    However, at this moment, Xia Jinshu himself didn't notice that a dark blue fluorescent light appeared on the surface of her body, and a layer of invisible shield shrouded it.

    Some thick smoke and flames were blocked by this shield.

    A few seconds later, the shield disappeared, and a faint voice sounded: "Didn't I tell you to cover your mouth, why are you disobedient." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594: Swallow it up (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xia Jinshu, who was already in despair, suddenly opened his eyes. What's going on, he heard a voice in his ears just now, and it seemed to be Su Xun's voice.

    "Is this an auditory hallucination?"

    Xia Jinshu thought in her heart, but when she opened her eyes, her beautiful pupils suddenly glowed. Isn't it Su Xun who is in front of her?

    Only Xia Jinshu said in surprise: "Su Xun, is it really you? Why are you so fast?"

    "No, it must be my hallucination, it must be an illusion."

    While speaking, Xia Jinshu closed his eyes and shook his head as if unwilling to believe everything in front of him.

    Seeing Xia Jinshu like this, Su Xun felt a little funny in such a critical situation.

    He said: "Little girl, don't talk nonsense. Don't just say that a man is fast. This is a matter of dignity."

    "Su Xun, is it really you?"

    As soon as Su Xun spoke again, Xia Jinshu also realized that all of this did not seem to be an illusion.

    "Nonsense, of course it's me, how could I be a ghost if it wasn't me?" Su Xun said angrily.

    "So fast, Su Xun, how did you get here?"

    Xia Jinshu glanced at the door, feeling very strange, the door was still locked, how did Su Xun come to her side.

    "Boom!"

    Just at this moment, there was a loud noise around me!

    On top of the head, a huge machine fell down, Su Xun's eyes were quick, and he took Xia Jinshu and took two steps back, dodging in a very dangerous way.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun's quick response, Xia Jinshu might be gone now.

    I don't know what kind of abandoned factory this is. It is divided into upper and lower floors. The main production machinery and the like are gone.

    But as the fire spread, it couldn't help burning here at all, and many things had already begun to fall off, such as steel bars and the like.

    Crackling and smashing everywhere, it was extremely thrilling, and thanks to Su Xun's keen power, his reaction was quite fast.

    After hiding for a while, Su Xun found that the front and back retreats were blocked, even if the door was open, Su Xun might not be able to get out.

    Xia Jinshu seemed to blame herself very much, she said: "Su Xun, you shouldn't bother me, just let me stay here by myself."

    "Ahem！！"

    Originally, his breathing was not very smooth, but he said a few more words, and now he recovered, and immediately began to cough violently. Xia Jinshu's expression was really worrying.

    Su Xun doesn't have the time to treat her now, so he has to deal with the fire quickly, only to hear Su Xun say: "Whoever told you that you can't go out, you should cover your mouth quickly and stop talking."

    "Su Xun, don't lie to me. I know in my heart that I will definitely not be able to get out." Xia Jinshu shook his head.

    ? Su Xun was really drunk, what happened to Xia Jinshu, what kind of poison was it today, why didn't I find out before, she talked so much.

    The key is at this time, if she talks again, it will not be good for herself, so Su Xun covered her mouth with her hand and said: "Stop talking, I will definitely take you out, so you don't have any trouble."

    Since she doesn't want to cover it herself, she will come by herself.

    "No, I'm going to say it!"

    Unexpectedly, Xia Jinshu seemed to be on the bar with Su Xun, struggling directly, exhausting all his strength, pushing Su Xun's hand away, only to hear her say: "I like you, Su Xun."

    When Su Xun heard this, his whole body froze, and he even forgot that he was still in the sea of ??fire at this time, so Xia Jinshu is not sick, he actually said that he likes him.

    From the mouths of Luo Shenyi and the others, Su Xun had never heard of this sentence, and as a result, Xia Jinshu began to confess his love after a disagreement.

    It really sounded like she was joking, Su Xun was the first to believe that she hated herself.

    Su Xun didn't know what to say anymore. As a pure person, he really didn't have much experience. He just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, stop making trouble. What time is it? Let's go out and talk about anything."

    "No, I'm not joking with you. I'm dying now. I don't want to regret it. I like you, Su Xun!"

    Xia Jinshu seemed to have exhausted all his strength.

    Looking at Xia Jinshu's flushed face because of suffering, I don't know why, SuIn Xun's heart, he really didn't feel well, and instead, he throbbed a little more.

    Quickly sent a ray of spiritual energy into Xia Jinshu's body, so that she could withstand it.

    After all, he is an ordinary person. In this kind of scene of fire, it is really uncomfortable, and it makes people feel distressed from the bottom of their hearts.

    But Su Xun said: "Okay, from now on, I trust you, but please trust me too, I will definitely be able to get you out of here, you are obedient."

    "good!"

    Xia Jinshu didn't want to talk anymore, because she was very tired, as long as Su Xun believed her.

    Closing his eyes, Xia Jinshu was quite satisfied, thinking of nothing, as long as he was with Su Xun and stayed for a while longer.

    As for whether I can go out or not, I don't even think about it.

    Seeing that Xia Jinshu had finally stopped, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. He covered Xia Jinshu's mouth with one hand to prevent her from using her mouth to breathe some smoke into her lungs.

    On the other hand, the flames of hell appeared.

    It's still a little bigger flame, but it seems to be very excited, and it keeps twisting its waist.

    Like it, Su Xun was also very excited, because Su Xun had been thinking about encountering a big fire for a long time.

    But if you can't set fire yourself, it would be too immoral.

    Now it¨s finally time. A fire in a factory, it can be said that it will take a certain amount of time for firefighters to come and completely extinguish it.

    Others will probably be scared to death when they encounter it. I guess no one can be as excited as Su Xun.

    The things that can't be met can finally make the fire of hell evolve a little bit. Su Xun also wants to know what effect it will have.

    I said in my heart: "Go, devour it to your heart's content!"

    After saying this sentence, without saying anything, Su Xun was already waiting for the effect with peace of mind.

    However, Hellfire flew out and stopped in mid-air. It was just a small flame, so small that people almost didn't notice him, but at this moment, he looked very proud.

    At this time, the monstrous sea of ??flames in the factory suddenly turned into countless fire snakes, flying towards the hellfire.

    It was the first time I saw the devouring of hellfire. Compared with experimenting with it with a lighter before, this is the real devouring, which is much more spectacular.

    If it is photographed, it is estimated that it will surprise people.

    The speed of devouring was faster than expected, but only a few hours later, there was no spark, and even the smoke and dust disappeared.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 I am clearly telling the truth (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding the ability of the fire of hell, Su Xun has nothing to say. He already saw it when he burned the blood corpse puppets last time. This thing is indeed terrifying.

    Swallowing flames is also quite fast, just for a moment, within a few seconds, everything is gone, and the crisis has disappeared in an instant.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't pay attention to the ignition. Even if the place was submerged in flames, Su Xun would have nothing to do. He could forcefully carry her out with his own aura.

    It's just to evolve the fire of hell, now let's take a look at this fire of hell.

    It is true that compared to the previous little flame, it seems to be a little bigger, but it is not particularly big, at most it has gained a lot of weight.

    It seems that the road to evolution is also quite slow. The sea of ??fire here was quite big just now, and it was only a little bigger after swallowing them all.

    I want to wait for it to really get bigger, and I don't know when it will be, but seeing that it has grown a lot, I think its power is much greater than before, and it is worth looking forward to.

    With a thought, the flames of hell at Su Xun's fingertips disappeared immediately, as if nothing had happened just now.

    And at this moment, Xia Jinshu obviously sensed that something was wrong, why did the unpleasant smell disappear?

    As a result, after she suddenly opened her eyes, she was shocked all of a sudden, and hurriedly said: "What's the matter, Su Xun's fire, why did it disappear all of a sudden."

    "Don't worry, I've already told you, everything will be fine, the fire will go out by itself."

    Su Xun rubbed Xia Jinshu's IQ against the ground, and said a few casual words, basically casually.

    Normal people wouldn't believe it, and Su Xun didn't know what to say. He really couldn't get along, so he could only talk nonsense.

    However, Xia Jinshu is not very normal now, she has stopped thinking about those things, and she doesn't really suspect anything, she just feels a little confused.

    But at least I feel lucky in my heart, because there is nothing wrong, and after the fire is extinguished, there is not much danger, which proves that they have the possibility of surviving.

    This is the most important thing. Xia Jinshu had been thinking about it before, thinking that he was going to die, but he didn't expect that in the end, another village would emerge.

    Xia Jinshu hurriedly said: "Call, Su Xun quickly call and find someone to rescue us."

    "You don't need to find anyone, just follow me!"

    Su Xun said something, let Xia Jinshu stand still, and then he started, directly using his own brute force to throw all the waste that was just thrown out.

    Xia Jinshu looked at it in shock, those things looked quite big, at least they must have weighed over a hundred catties, or this was her conservative estimate.

    It turned out that it was in Su Xun's hands, but he threw it out easily as if it was nothing, which was too terrifying.

    As everyone knows, in Su Xun's hands, he is like a toy. His strength has already been strengthened, and there is no difficulty.

    When we came to the door, there was already a large iron door with mottled and rusty spots on it, giving people a heavy feeling, and it was locked from the outside.

    Su Xun didn't have anything to say, just stepped up, the big iron gate collapsed, and the light was ahead.

    After coming out, Xia Jinshu's hanging heart finally let go, and somehow, they were all saved.

    He didn't say anything for a while, probably because Xia Jinshu hadn't reacted yet.

    Su Xun took a look at his hands, they were all black, this is the dust just now, after being roasted, they are all pitch black.

    Turning around again, he glanced at Xia Jinshu next to him. He was a little embarrassed, and all the nice clothes on his body were already dirty, and he didn't have the exquisite feeling before.

    Fortunately, people are fine, this is the best, and there is nothing to say about the rest.

    "Su Xun, thank you so much today, I almost caused a disaster!"

    Xia Jinshu stuck out her tongue and said, it was obvious that she herself was a little embarrassed about what happened today.

    Originally, I wanted to save Su Xun, but I almost killed Su Xun in the end. Everyone knew that this was causing trouble.

    Su Xun didn't have anything to get angry about, but he was quite moved today. For some reason, his feelings towards Xia Jinshu seemed to have changed slightly.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he continued to say: "It's nothing, you must pay more attention in the future, at least?When you come across a problem, think about it carefully.  "

    "Don't be particularly impulsive, think about it before you say it. For example, if you call me today, these things may not happen in the future."

    Speaking more seriously, this must be told carefully, otherwise, if she is a girl, what should she do if she encounters something in the future? It is also impossible for Su Xun to arrive in such a timely manner every time.

    "I know, it will definitely not happen in the future."

    Xia Jinshu pouted and said, it seemed that he was aggrieved.

    Girls are like this, she can talk about herself and blame herself, but just listen and don't take it seriously.

    But don't go up and talk about her, talk about it yourself and others, it's really not the same thing.

    "Su Xun, what I said just now, you"

    Xia Jinshu suddenly mentioned this again, it seemed that she herself was a little embarrassed, her face was so red that she didn't know what to say.

    Su Xun's expression was not much better, anyway, he still looked embarrassed, and he said directly: "You were too scared just now, talking nonsense, it's okay, I can understand."

    Speaking of it, Su Xun still said this on purpose. In order to avoid Xia Jinshu's embarrassment, he thought of using this method to expose this matter as soon as possible.

    Unexpectedly, after Xia Jinshu heard it, she didn't seem too happy about it. She widened her eyes and said, "Who told you that I was talking nonsense? If you say that, I can't agree."

    "I'm clearly talking about it seriously, okay. I thought I was going to die just now, so why am I talking nonsense? What you said is too hurtful." Xia Jinshu was a little sad.

    Su Xun: ""

    I don't know what to say, I feel a little dazed anyway, and I don't feel this way when I am in danger. The feeling now is that I don't know what to do, and I am at a loss.

    Looking at it like this, Xia Jinshu seems to be serious, not like talking nonsense.

    Indeed, in the environment just now, she should have no distracting thoughts in her heart, and what she said was all the truth.

    ?But Su Xun himself was a little bit pained, facing Xia Jinshu, he still avoided it a little.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596: Must Find Out (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Perhaps it was because there were too many previous stories between Xia Jinshu and Su Xun, which caused a very strange feeling in Su Xun's heart.

    Seeing Su Xun like this, Xia Jinshu couldn't help but fell into silence. It seems that after a long time, she was still herself, a little self-indulgent.

    "Su Xun, don't you have the slightest affection for me?" Xia Jinshu's voice had an indescribable feeling.

    And Su Xun was also silent, this question was not easy to answer, even for a while, he didn't know what was the answer in his heart.

    Speaking of Xia Jinshu, I don't have a specific feeling, it's quite complicated.

    In the beginning, no one may know that Su Xun only went to Xia Jinshu's house, that is, when he started high school. In fact, it was the first time he saw Xia Jinshu, and he was very surprised.

    That's right, it's a very amazing feeling. It's the first time I see such a beautiful girl from the countryside, no matter how she dresses or something.

    In Su Xun's eyes, there is an attraction that fascinates Su Xun.

    Especially for adolescent boys, it is quite normal to have some thoughts when they see a good-looking girl. It is even a bit shameful to say that Su Xun had fantasized about her before.

    It's just that Su Xun himself was too shy. He used to be very introverted, so he was embarrassed to talk to Xia Jinshu, and the two of them didn't say a few words.

    A series of things happened later, which changed Su Xun's impression. He couldn't understand Xia Jinshu very much. In his eyes, Xia Jinshu's princess was too seriously ill.

    Like this kind of woman, after moving out of her home, Su Xun felt that she might not have any contact with her in the future.

    But this thing is not accurate for everyone, even if Su Xun can figure it out, he is still not sure what will happen in the future. Human beings cannot predict the future.

    What happened afterwards was different from what Su Xun thought. There was not much connection between him and Xia Jinshu.

    But it has not been broken, just have some contact from time to time.

    Maybe you can only see it once after a period of time, but after seeing it, you will find that Xia Jinshu is indeed different from before, and every time there will be a certain change.

    The current Xia Jinshu is indeed not the same, maybe people change.

    And every time, it seems that Su Xun's dislike for her can be reduced.

    Especially once, it touched Su Xun to a certain extent, and it seemed that he really couldn't hate it anymore.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "When I was at your house before, I was always looked down upon by you. To be honest, I really hated you at that time. The last person I wanted to see was you."

    ""

    Xia Jinshu lowered his head and was about to cry. He didn't expect Su Xun's words to be so true, and what he said took her a while, so she really didn't know what to say.

    Almost a desperate blow, it seems that Su Xun really didn't like her all the time, which made Xia Jinshu very sad.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun said again: "But now I find that you are a little stupid, but you are not really bad, and I don't hate you anymore."

    "Really?"

    Su Xun, who was already about to cry, suddenly lit up his eyes again, making Su Xun really dumbfounded.

    I could only say: "Of course, why would I lie to you? Anyway, I am also a big man, so how can I have the same knowledge as you?"

    Xia Jinshu finally laughed out, let alone, such a smile is very pretty.

    Even though she didn't like Xia Jinshu very much before, Su Xun never doubted her good looks, she was really good-looking, and none of the four famous school beauties were mediocre.

    Just listen to Xia Jinshu and she said: "In the past, I was really too ignorant. I learned from my father and thought I looked down on you. Now that I think about it, I am ashamed."

    "Okay, what happened in the past, it doesn't make sense to talk about that now."

    Su Xun waved his hand. He is not a hypocritical person, and he doesn't like to talk about these things. It's all in the past, so it's meaningless to mention it again.

    Xia Jinshu is not stupid, she can tell that Su Xun wants to expose this kind of thing. For her, this is a good thing. It was true that she was wrong before, and she didn't know how to face it.

    He said with a smile: "Okay, it's good that you don't hate me, I will definitely behave well in the future, and I promise I won't be like before."

    Su Xun smiled, notHe didn't know what to say, he always felt that Xia Jinshu looked a little silly, he had never felt this way before.

    In fact, change is not something that comes out of the mouth. Generally speaking, people who talk about change are quite honest.

    But Xia Jinshu is really not talking about it casually. Su Xun can see some of it through the passage of time, and it has indeed changed a lot.

    As for what will happen in the future, Su Xun didn't think so much. If Xia Jinshu is very kind, he doesn't mind being good friends with Xia Jinshu.

    Su Xun said deliberately: "Okay, then I will give you a chance to perform now."

    "What?"

    I don't know why, but Xia Jinshu still feels a little excited.

    Su Xun showed that not-so-pure smile, and said deliberately: "You understand."

    Xia Jinshu's small face turned red instantly, she seemed a little nervous, and said at a loss: "Su Xun, isn't this too fast?"

    "Ha ha！！"

    Can't help laughing, and then Su Xun said: "What are you thinking, I mean it's already late at night, you also invite me to dinner, at least I saved you!"

    Xia Jinshu: ""

    "Your body is still dirty, otherwise, go back to school first, I will change clothes, and treat you to dinner." Xia Jinshu sent out an invitation.

    Su Xun also nodded, nothing to do today, let's go have a meal with Xia Jinshu.

    Speaking of which, I have known Xia Jinshu for a long time, and the two of them have never had dinner alone.

    "By the way, send Mo Qianqian a text message. She is worried about you. I forgot to tell her." Su Xun said.

    "Oops, my phone!"

    At this moment, Xia Jinshu realized that something was wrong, and he threw his mobile phone in the factory.

    "Where's the phone?"

    "Lost it in the factory."

    Su Xun said helplessly: "Then don't look for it, it must have been burnt clean, go back and buy a new one."

    For someone like Xia Jinshu who is not short of money, a mobile phone is really nothing.

    "Then I'll post it!" Su Xun took out his phone.

    "Su Xun, what should we do here?" Xia Jinshu asked.

    Su Xun took a look and found that the factory was clean and there was almost nothing left.

    "Don't worry about it, I'll take care of it later, and someone will take care of it."

    Su Xun's eyes were a little gloomy, the person who did this behind the scenes must die, no matter who they are, they must be found out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 Start the investigation (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The location of this factory is really far away. It used to be a heavy industry base, and it is estimated that many factories are here.

    But because of environmental problems, they will definitely not be allowed to continue driving, otherwise the smog will be too severe.

    After stopping, it didn't continue to be used here, because the location here is very embarrassing. Except for some factories, no one really wants to come here.

    Su Xun also thought about it, the guy behind him is really insidious, obviously he has taken all these things into consideration.

    Even in order to lay out this plan, he probably planned for many days. It doesn't seem very clever. As long as he has that kind of thought, he can easily come up with it.

    Probably he himself was also thinking, try it out, forget it if you fail, there is no certainty in this kind of thing.

    But I didn't expect that Xia Jinshu was really hooked, and the man also directly locked Xia Jinshu inside and set fire to it.

    Even though Xia Jinshu is so beautiful, he didn't have any evil thoughts, just thinking about killing people.

    Through this, Su Xun can roughly judge that this person is probably really a little perverted, with a twisted psychology and a strong desire for revenge, but he has a cautious personality and doesn't want to involve himself in it.

    But he thought of everything too simply, how could it be perfect, even if the person he sent the message to was found at random, it is estimated that the person might not know him.

    However, both Mo Qianqian and Xia Jinshu were involved, and the person they both offended together, after a little thought, it seems that it is not difficult, and the answer is ready to come out.

    Even though a huge factory has been swallowed up by flames now, there is still no movement nearby. This place is really remote.

    If he hadn't come here in time with his big move, I'm afraid Xia Jinshu would be dead and no one would be able to save him. When others came over, nothing would be left.

    But at this time Xia Jinshu is still there, Su Xun doesn't want to talk about it, that person will definitely deal with it when he turns around, if he wants to kill someone, then he will hand over his life.

    After walking for a long time, I found a taxi. It cost me nearly a hundred yuan to take a taxi to Xia Jinshu's school. The fact that I could spend so much by taxi proved that the distance was quite far.

    Su Xun came to Jianghai Normal University for the first time.

    Compared with Jianghai University in terms of reputation, it must be much worse. It is not of the same level. This is an ordinary university in Jianghai City.

    If you are a native of Jianghai, you may pass the exam casually, which is the kind of choice that you have no choice, but if you want to take the exam, you have to be higher than the local first-line.

    ? Although the school is quite average, everything seems to be going well, and the environment is quite good.

    Entering the school, it is obvious that there are too many girls. Along the way, almost all of them are girls. The normal school is well-deserved.

    If the boys in this kind of school can't find a girlfriend, they should reflect on whether they haven't read the novel "My Skin Is Invincible".

    Because Xia Jinshu's clothes were too dirty and even had some holes, she walked faster, so she probably couldn't wait to go back and change.

    Fortunately, it was already night, and no one noticed.

    Su Xun is fine, the clothes on his body are not very dirty, and a man doesn't need to care about these things.

    Arriving at the downstairs of the dormitory, Xia Jinshu said: "Su Xun, wait for me for a while, I'll change clothes and put on makeup and come down soon."

    As soon as Su Xun heard that she needed to put on makeup, she knew it would be impossible. Don't trust a woman's mouth for anything, it's really unreliable.

    But Su Xun still said: "It's nothing, you don't have to worry, I'll just find a place to sit casually."

    After Xia Jinshu went upstairs, Su Xun waited here, which is not too surprising. There are boys waiting downstairs in the girls' dormitory every day, which seems to be a routine operation.

    Su Xun was really not in a hurry. Taking advantage of this time, he took out his cell phone and called Fu Lihan.

    With Fu Lihan around, everything is much easier. Needless to say anything about today's matter, he must be asked to handle it.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    After Su Xun got through the phone, he said hello, basically polite.

    Fu Lihan said with a smile: "I'm in the office, dealing with some documents, and I'm going to get off work soon."

    "It's so leisurely, you don't need to deal with Yu Zhiqiang's case?" Su Xun asked, but he didn't.What is so worrying is pure curiosity.

    Even if someone wants to investigate this matter, they will not be found on him, not to mention Fu Aohai is there to help him suppress it, so there will definitely be no loopholes.

    Fu Lihan said: "Thinking too much, how can it be my turn to do that kind of thing, there are leaders in the bureau who are personally intervening, but there is almost no voice."

    "Everyone is dead, what else can we do? We are all real animals. After death, there is still a relationship with ghosts."

    Fu Lihan asked: "Why, you didn't just want to ask me this, did you?"

    It seems that after getting along with him a few times, he also roughly understood Su Xun's pissing nature.

    But Su Xun said: "You really guessed it right. Seeing that you are so free, I will find you something to do."

    Fu Lihan laughed immediately, and said, "I knew you had a call from me. It must be nothing good. Let's talk about it."

    He was making complaints, but Su Xun was obviously happy when he asked him for help. This was a manifestation of the good friendship between the two of them.

    Su Xun's tone suddenly became serious, and he only heard him say: "We two met for the first time, in that restaurant, do you still have an impression of the person I asked for 200,000 yuan?"

    "Of course I have. I'm not Alzheimer's. It's only been a few days."

    As soon as Fu Lihan said it, he knew it, and he said, "Why, did he trouble you?"

    "It's not me, it's trouble with two girls. Today, one of them was tricked by him into the abandoned factory in Dingxi. He set it on fire and wanted to kill someone."

    "What?"

    Fu Lihan's voice suddenly rose. It was obvious that a person like him who had seen many kinds of criminals was a little surprised when he heard this.

    It is a major case to directly set fire to kill people.

    Fu Lihan said, "As for what happened last time, if he wanted to kill someone, he wouldn't be able to do it, would he?"

    "Who knows, but it seems to have offended him, so go and check it out, and it will be sure." Su Xun said.

    "good!"

    Fu Lihan was also straightforward, nodded, hung up the phone, and went to deal with it, showing his vigorous and resolute style.

    Su Xun didn't say anything else, he was relieved that Fu Lihan would investigate, and believed that there would be results soon.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 - Kick Fly (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After waiting for quite a while, Xia Jinshu finally came down.

    Compared with just now, it looks really brand new.

    Although it took a long time, the effect is still there. Xia Jinshu obviously dressed up carefully just now.

    It's not that men like it so much, it's mainly because it looks more comfortable.

    "Okay, it looks much prettier."

    Su Xun also gave a rare compliment.

    If I remember correctly, it was probably the first time in his life that he took the initiative to praise Xia Jinshu, and the two had known each other for a long time.

    When we first met, I thought she was pretty, but because Su Xun was a shy person, I was embarrassed to say it directly.

    Xia Jinshu said directly: "Su Xun, what do you mean, I was not beautiful before?"

    Su Xun: "???"

    Women are really scary, you must not be as knowledgeable as they are, because women's thinking is different from ordinary people.

    "Su Xun, what do you want to eat, I will treat you to dinner!"

    Xia Jinshu was obviously joking too, she said in a normal tone.

    It seems unreasonable for men and women to go out and ask girls to treat them to dinner, but Su Xun is not that particular person.

    And last time, he extorted 100,000 yuan from that guy to Xia Jinshu. She is not a person who is short of money, and it is not easy to eat a meal.

    Su Xun didn't bother to care about these things, so he said: "This is your territory. It's my first time here, so I don't know what to eat."

    "Anyway, I don't pick anything, just whatever tastes good to you." Su Xun said.

    "Is it near the school?"

    "Isn't your place a university town? There should be quite a lot of places to eat."

    The Jianghai Normal University is a re-planned university town, where many universities and some junior colleges are located.

    A place with college students represents a high level of consumption. Naturally, there are various industries, and it is already a large commercial concentration area.

    "That's fine, I'll take you to dinner and look around!" Xia Jinshu nodded and said.

    It's rare to be able to eat together with Su Xun in harmony. Su Xun doesn't take it seriously, but in Xia Jinshu's heart, he still attaches great importance to it and has been looking forward to it for a long time.

    Su Xun suddenly thought of Yao Zhihao, he was also in Jianghai, a relatively ordinary university, not as good as Xia Jinshu's school.

    It seems to be in this university town, just listening to Su Xun, he asked: "By the way, the new campus of Anzhuang College should also be on your side, right?"

    "Well, it's not too far from here, about ten minutes by bike."

    Xia Jinshu asked: "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing. A good friend in the first class of high school is in that school. I haven't had much contact with him. Let me call and ask."

    When he was talking, he called Yao Zhihao in one phone call.

    After entering university, everyone has their own affairs, and they are indeed far away from each other. Su Xun and him have had a few words on the Internet before, but they have never met.

    That guy seems to have fallen in love after he went to college. I heard him talk about it once before, and it started when he went to college. He really is a sullen guy. He was in high school before, and I saw that this person has a certain potential for sullenness.  .

    After falling in love, there is no time to worry about friends. Su Xun has never looked for him, so he happened to be here today, so let's call and ask.

    If there is time, let him bring his girlfriend over for dinner. With Xia Jinshu around, it won't be too embarrassing.

    Xia Jinshu thought it was a private date between the two of them, but Su Xun still wanted to call someone, which made her a little disappointed.

    However, she would not say anything. If she said it directly, it would be equivalent to offending Su Xun directly. She is not stupid.

    Fortunately, she was quite optimistic. After thinking about it for a while, if Su Xun called someone, it proved that he wanted to introduce himself to his friends. This was a good start.

    "Beep, beep！！！"

    As a result, the phone rang for dozens of seconds, but no one answered at all.

    ? It makes people feel a little bit puzzled, thinking that at this point in time, there is no reason to go to class, so why don't you answer the phone.

    ?He called again, but still no one answered, Su Xun felt that it didn't matter, he couldn't get through.Then he said, "No one answered, let's go eat."

    The two walked around, talked for a while, and went to eat a skewer.

    During the meal, the two of them were surprisingly harmonious. Xia Jinshu was quite virtuous, and he kept cooking it for Su Xun to eat, which made Su Xun feel unbelievable.

    When I was so stiff before, I never thought that such a thing could happen today. Life is really unimaginable.

    After dinner, Xia Jinshu said: "Su Xun, it's still early, you shouldn't be in a hurry to go back. If you're not in a hurry, we can go shopping."

    "Okay, let's go together, I'm fine." Su Xun said with a smile.

    It's rare to get along with Xia Jinshu, and there is still a very comfortable feeling.

    After leaving this restaurant, there are also snack streets and the like, which can be described as very prosperous.

    In the evening, everyone has no classes after school. Indeed, there are a lot of people, bustling and prosperous.

    Doing business near the university, basically as long as you don't do it, it's okay to make money.

    "Yao Zhihao?"

    After walking for a while, Su Xun fixed his eyes on a group of people on the side of the road, thinking that someone had drunk too much or something.

    As a result, he just glanced casually, and suddenly saw his old acquaintance, that is, Yao Zhihao who hadn't gotten through the phone just now.

    At this time, Yao Zhihao looked a little embarrassed and lay on the ground.

    But this person has played with Su Xun in high school for three years, so he is too familiar. Looking at his side face, Su Xun can see it all at once.

    Just at this time, someone next to him went up to mend his foot again, causing Yao Zhihao to grit his teeth and gritted his mouth in pain.

    After Su Xun saw this scene, he was even more sure that this person was Yao Zhihao, and he was actually beaten, which made people feel shocked.

    Su Xun's eyes suddenly darkened, and he said to Xia Jinshu in a cold voice: "That seems to be my friend, go and have a look."

    Xia Jinshu could already sense that something was wrong with Su Xun, and hurriedly followed, for fear that Su Xun would be impulsive.

    "Boy, in front of Young Master Xue, you dare to act like this, I think you want to die!"

    While talking, there was a guy next to him who wanted to step on Yao Zhihao.

    "Looking for death!"

    Just at this moment, Su Xun had arrived. With quick eyesight and quick hands, he just kicked up and kicked this person out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 This kind of rubbish is not worth selling (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sudden appearance of Su Xun instantly changed the situation and changed everything.

    At the very least, one or two of the group of guys who gathered to beat people were so frightened that they were already shocked, and they didn't even know what to say.

    "The resentment value from Ma Chao is +53!"

    I don't know who Ma Chao is, probably the guy who was kicked away by me just now.

    Su Xun didn't say much, he immediately picked up Yao Zhihao, and said, "How are you?"

    "It hurts, it hurts!"

    Just at this moment, Yao Zhihao kept yelling, seeing Yao Zhihao like this, made Su Xun not quite calm.

    People can't stand up, what's going on?  In the first instant, Su Xun's eyes were fixed on his legs.

    The left leg, there is something wrong with the left leg.

    Su Xun has quite a lot of experience in this area. He could tell at the first glance that the calf bone of his left leg was directly broken.

    No wonder Yao Zhihao gritted his teeth and sweated profusely. The pain of a broken bone, especially when it was just broken, was completely unbearable for ordinary people.

    He also understood that Yao Zhihao's situation was not right, so he quickly supported him and sat down beside him.

    However, the expression on Su Xun's face became very ugly and cloudy.

    Yao Zhihao's leg was obviously broken just now.

    In such a crowded street, it is too arrogant to break a person's leg casually, so arrogant that people can't believe it.

    No wonder why he didn't answer the phone just now, it turned out to be such a thing, Su Xun understood now.

    Just heard him say in a gloomy voice: "Who hit your leg?"

    Yao Zhihao's face was pale, with beads of sweat running down his cheeks, showing how much pain he was having at this moment.

    Not only the legs, but many other parts of the body were severely beaten.

    It never occurred to me that meeting Su Xun here was like a dream, especially when I saw Xia Jinshu next to Su Xun, it felt even more dreamy.

    Because the relationship with Su Xun was relatively good before, and he probably knew something about Su Xun, it was incredible that the two of them came together.

    However, Yao Zhihao didn't have the time to say these things at this time. He was in too much pain now, so he gritted his teeth reluctantly and said, "Su Xun, don't worry about this matter. It has nothing to do with you. The other party has a lot of background!"

    Counseled, Yao Zhihao actually counseled, which made Su Xun a little surprised. He also knew before that although Yao Zhihao was quite ordinary, his temper was quite straightforward.

    Can make Yao Zhihao say don't worry about it, the other party's background is relatively big, if you say this, it is estimated that the background is indeed quite big.

    The most important thing is that Yao Zhihao is thinking for Su Xun's sake, and he doesn't want Su Xun to be unlucky too.

    Of course, with Su Xun's personality, after he found out about this, he would definitely not sit idly by.

    His brother's leg was broken by someone, Su Xun must not know about this kind of thing, if he knows, he must not forget it like this.

    Big background?

    Then Su Xun just wanted to see how big his background was.

    "Don't worry about it so much, tell me which one it is!"

    Su Xun's tone was very decisive.

    Just at this time, a guy said directly: "I hit you, what can you do? You're still talking like crazy!"

    Su Xun turned his head and looked at the past. He knew that he was a young man. This guy was wearing a Givenchy sweater, and he looked quite fashionable.

    There is a diamond-encrusted cross hanging on the chest, rich people, you can tell it at a glance.

    In this day and age, there are still a lot of rich people.

    "Wu Yuan Wu Qiu broke his leg, you are so ruthless!"

    Su Xun's eyes were like a sharp knife, staring at this person all the time.

    The guy with the cross seemed to be a little uncomfortable after being shown by Su Xun. He said directly: "He punched me first, and I didn't kill him, so it's already very good."

    "Hitting you is considered light. If you dare to hit my girlfriend, I can't beat you to death!" Yao Zhihao was still very angry.

    Su Xun listened for a while, and probably understood what was going on. It turned out that this guy had an idea of ??Yao Zhihao's girlfriend, so the two of them had a conflict.

    Just this guy, obviously richThe second generation, the group of people around him, how could Yao Zhihao be his opponent, he couldn't beat the normal ones.

    And Su Xun took a look, and there was a little girl nearby, crying all the time, after a general look, she was not a top-notch beauty.

    It's the kind of cute girl, in terms of appearance, maybe even Xia Jinshu next to Su Xun can't compare.

    The attraction to ordinary boys may be relatively large. It is quite good for Yao Zhihao to find this kind of girl, just like the luck of eight lifetimes.

    But what I can't figure out is why this kind of rich second generation can also fall in love with her and become interested. This makes Su Xun feel a little puzzled, this kind of person should not lack women.

    Could it be that the beauties play too much and want to change their taste a little?

    This cross said: "I don't know what a girlfriend is or not. I didn't know why you were so excited with me. Besides, everyone competes fairly. Now it's yours, and it may not be yours in the future."

    When this guy spoke, he still looked very arrogant, and there was an incomparable arrogance in his eyes.

    The conditions in this kind of person's family must be quite good, because he doesn't take other people seriously at all, and seems to be like ants in his eyes.

    "Say it to me again!"

    Just like what Su Xun said, this Yao Zhihao also has a strong character, he must not be able to accept this kind of stimulation, and immediately became impulsive.

    It's a pity that one of his legs has been broken, even if he is impulsive, it's useless, he can't fight at all.

    Su Xun held him down, and then said: "Okay, don't move, just let me handle it."

    When speaking, Su Xun's eyes stared at the past again, looking very fierce.

    The cross seemed a little disdainful, and he said angrily: "You handle it, what the hell are you, if you want to break your leg like him, just come!"

    When speaking, there is also fierceness in the eyes!

    This person seems to be a ruthless person, with a look of fearlessness.

    Even some passers-by walked around, not daring to approach at all.

    "This kid really takes himself seriously, and wants to be able to be with Xue Shao."

    "Young Master Xue is afraid that if he makes a move, his life will be gone!"

    "Those who are with that kid seem to be nothing but rubbish."

    ""

    Ridiculous, before Su Xun said anything, a group of people next to this guy taunted him.

    I only heard someone even say: "Young Master Xue, leave this person to me to torture, he is such a piece of rubbish, he is not worth your shot!" (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 Reiki Growth (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The guy who spoke looked tall and tall, and he was dressed in an unusual way, with a flattering expression on his face.

    A standard dog licking piece, probably in favor of the guy with the cross, from this it can be seen that this person's presumed identity is indeed a dud.

    But it doesn't matter, it's just a bunch of rubbish, whoever comes up, so what.

    This tall, burly man licks the dog. After rushing up, he went straight up and aimed at Su Xun's head, wanting to hit him.

    His strikes were very vicious, this man was not small, he looked like the kind who had been in the gym for a long time, if he really hit him with a hard fist.

    Ordinary people can't stand it at all, and a slight concussion is a sure thing, so there's nothing to say about it.

    ?Beat people like this without any disagreement, Su Xun didn't even know what to say except lawlessness.

    "roll!"

    He spat out a word indifferently in his mouth, and then this guy was kicked out before he even touched Su Xun.

    It's just a show that doesn't work. If you really want to hit him, Su Xun doesn't know how many ways to solve it casually. It's a very easy thing.

    After the thing flew out, it rolled several times on the ground, and even hit a street stall on the side of the road. I don't know what was on it.

    After landing on it, the screams of this guy were really louder and louder.

    Lick the dog, lick until the end, nothing left.

    Many people began to look at Su Xun with that kind of extremely shocked eyes. They didn't expect this person to look bad, and they didn't expect that if they really fought, they would be so powerful. It was really shocking.

    "You idiot, you dare to be able to stand up to me, see if I don't kill you!"

    After this tall and burly licking dog stood up, he felt as if Su Xun had killed his whole family, and kept barking with great strength.

    And if you look carefully, you can find that when his hand should have fallen just now, he supported the ground with his hand, causing many places on the palm of his hand to be scratched.

    Seeing his angry look, it seems that he wants to eat Su Xun, but his ability doesn't seem to be able to support him to do so.

    "Trash, go aside!"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Young Master Xue glared at him, and then said unhappily: "You are not his opponent, so don't be ashamed, this person is handed over to me."

    After saying this, the person next to him did not know why, but showed a very excited expression.

    It seemed that once this person made a move, Su Xun would be dead.

    "Crack, click!"

    As a result, when this person came over, he kept shaking his head and shaking his head, and at the same time, the bones of his body kept ringing, just like making a movie, he seemed very awesome.

    Anyway, Su Xun couldn't understand it. It has nothing to do with whether he is strong or not. It may also be due to osteoporosis.

    "What are you pretending to do, die for me!"

    While this guy was talking, he punched him directly, and the fist even made a sound of wind. Just the sound of it makes people feel that it is really terrifying.

    "boom！！"

    Su Xun blocked it casually, nothing happened, he blocked it easily, and he didn't even back away.

    But in Su Xun's eyes, there was a look of great surprise. This person's fist just now carried aura, which made people feel unbelievable.

    He is a cultivator, the moment Su Xun felt the aura, he was sure of it in his heart.

    A little shocked, even Su Xun's psychological quality was shocked, unexpectedly met a cultivator here, and it seemed that he looked young, which was really unexpected.

    Although his strength doesn't look very good, probably even inferior to Su Xun, but he turned out to be an immortal cultivator, which made Su Xun look at him with admiration.

    He is not tall, no wonder he is so powerful, he can easily break Yao Zhihao's leg.

    At first, Su Xun thought that this person must be beaten like this because of the many people around him, but now it seems that it is not the same thing.

    He is a cultivator, no matter how good he is, to ordinary people, he is also a top existence, no matter how hard ordinary people try their best, they cannot be compared.

    "snort!"

    Su Xun didn't use his spiritual energy just now, so this person stillDid not find the problem.

    But when he punched Su Xun, he found that Su Xun was fine, so he was a little upset. He punched him, why is this person fine?

    There was no time to think about it in his heart, he had been arrogant for too long, and from the bottom of his heart, he didn't take Su Xun seriously at all.

    The attack continued. This time, he might have exhausted all his strength, and the veins on his fists were constantly exposed.

    "I don't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth!"

    Su Xun gave him a word coldly, and without further ado, he punched him directly, and the two were fighting each other.

    This time, Su Xun didn't have any reservations, his fists were filled with aura, and the two of them fought like this, which seemed very tragic.

    However, the final result was one-sided. The man was beaten by Su Xun, and he knelt down on the ground, hugged his arm, and screamed.

    Immediately he held back, but the moment he raised his head, everyone could notice that the veins on this man's forehead were exposed, and it was obvious that he had been gritting his teeth to forcefully hold back the pain.

    "The resentment value from Xue Ming is +95!"

    This punch, let Su Xun help him, absorbing a lot of resentment points, it is obvious that this person has hated Su Xun.

    "You turned out to be a monk?"

    In this Xue Ming's eyes, there was a very strange look.

    Su Xun didn't expect it. In fact, why didn't he? He didn't expect the same thing, and he was very shocked.

    I have been bullying weak chickens, and I am used to bullying. Unexpectedly, a ruthless person came and forcibly suppressed him.

    And he could also feel the aura in it, so he naturally knew Su Xun's identity.

    It's a pity that the people next to them are still in shock at this time, and they can't understand what these two people are talking about at all.

    "What kind of skill is bullying ordinary people, can you bear it now?" Su Xun said.

    With a tone of being convinced of this guy, it is obvious that he has no resistance in front of him.

    He had already exhausted all his strength just now, and he was just playing casually. There was no big problem beating him, this person was determined by him!

    "Really think you can scare me with these two actions?"

    Unexpectedly, this person did not admit defeat. He looked at Su Xun viciously, and then he even took out a small porcelain bottle, but he didn't know what it was.

    Like a small pill, it was thrown into the mouth directly.

    In the next second, Su Xun felt that this person's aura seemed to have increased a lot!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Do You Still Have a Chance to Choose (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's eyes suddenly narrowed.

    Although I don't know what he ate, but it still feels quite powerful.

    It can actually increase aura, which is a good thing, even Su Xun can feel that this person's aura has even been raised a bit, reaching the middle stage of entraining energy.

    However, he came up by force, not a formal breakthrough, so he was very unstable and unable to display his true strength in the middle stage of the Qi Entraining Realm.

    Su Xun is also in the middle stage of entraining Qi, but he has broken through seriously, and the realm has been consolidated, without any problems.

    Even if everyone is in the same realm, it's not the same thing in a fight, and they are not Su Xun's opponent at all.

    ?Entraining Qi Realm is actually just like chickens. The two chickens are currently pecking at each other, but no matter what Su Xun says, besides the realm, he also has skin all over his body. It would be too easy to kill him.

    "If you want to hit me, you're too tender!"

    While speaking, this guy rushed over again, gritted his teeth and wanted to kill Su Xun, probably he was suffocated.

    The people next to him couldn't understand what was going on, they just felt that this person was really fierce. The one who was beaten just now seemed to be dying, so why did he suddenly become violent again.

    Could it be that what you ate just now was the Dali King Kong Pill?

    Su Xun knows the details of this person better than anyone else, and he looks awesome, but in fact, he is already hiding hidden dangers in his current state.

    As for any hidden dangers, you can tell at a glance. Fighting Su Xun in the current unstable state is just courting death.

    Moreover, his right arm was actually injured by Su Xun's punch just now. He continues to come up now, but he is just seeking his own death.

    Su Xun doesn't play hard games with him, so I'll kill you while you're sick.

    Your arm is not good, right? Then I will hit your arm specifically, and just punch you when you go up. The person who hit you is really complaining.

    He was not as good as Su Xun in every aspect, and there was no suspense in the final result. After barely supporting himself a couple of times, this person was already dead. He was beaten and crawled on the ground, in a very awkward posture.

    It is estimated that he has never been so embarrassing in his life. It makes people feel a little speechless. This is an expression of being so shocked that he doesn't know what to say.

    And this person himself can't figure it out, he clearly raised his own cultivation forcibly, but ended up like this, he really can't figure it out, and the frustration permeates his whole body.

    "Come on, let's settle the account, my brother broke his leg, what do you think should we do?" Su Xun asked.

    Fighting is a fight, but today's incident, it is obvious that everyone can't forget it so easily, it is impossible.

    Let him go like this, I can't help but feel that this matter is too easy, as if it never happened.

    After listening to Su Xun's words, Yao Zhihao couldn't help himself, his throat choked up.

    A brother is a brother. Su Xun really has nothing to say about loyalty. Today he can stand up for himself and say such a thing, which is obviously worth it.

    But precisely because Su Xun is his brother, Yao Zhihao also knew that he must not harm Su Xun, so Yao Zhihao said: "Su Xun, okay, don't be impulsive, this is between me and him, you  Never mind!"

    It sounds like Su Xun is meddling in his own business, but in fact Su Xun also knows that Yao Zhihao has this character, and he just wants to face it by himself.

    However, his family is just an ordinary family, and he is also an ordinary person, there is nothing wrong with being ordinary, but this matter may not be something he can resist alone.

    If Su Xun didn't care about it today, he would be tortured to death.

    This person was beaten up by Su Xun, he must have a grudge, he can't do anything to Su Xun, he can come here and trouble Yao Zhihao easily, isn't that an easy thing.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You don't even think about it, I beat him like this, can he let me go, I can't get away from this matter."

    Yao Zhihao didn't know what to say for a while. Indeed, this person is quite vengeful. If Su Xun hit him like this, it is estimated that the days after that will not be so easy.

    That Xue Ming also got up, and he said: "You are really good, if you offend me, then you are dead."

    "Give you two options.??, either kneel down and admit your mistake to me now, or you will die later, choose one yourself.  "

    This guy's tone is still so arrogant.

    Hearing Su Xun, he was a little confused. If he didn't know this, he would think that he hadn't hit him just now.

    It is incomprehensible that a defeated general dares to be so arrogant.

    The smile on Su Xun's face has gradually cooled down, only to hear Su Xun say: "Okay, thank you for giving me inspiration, now listen carefully, I will also give you two choices!"

    "First, break your own leg. Let's forget about today's matter. One person has one leg. Let's write it off."

    Su Xun's voice was very cold, and he continued: "The second is, if you don't do it yourself, then I will do it. Once I do it, I will break your legs directly. Choose yourself."

    "Hiss！！"

    After hearing this, the people next to many people gasped one after another, overbearing, this person is really overbearing.

    The two conditions he mentioned are much more ruthless than what he just said about kneeling down and admitting his mistakes.

    It all sounds scary, two legs or one leg, it depends on how you choose.

    Is this a multiple-choice question? This is simply a proposition.

    In Xia Jinshu's beautiful eyes, there is also a touch of surprise, Su Xun has been changing, changing to the point where she feels that she is no longer the same person as before.

    I still remember when I first came into contact with Su Xun, I felt that this person was too cowardly, he didn¨t even dare to say a word, but now Su Xun seems to be completely different, but now Su Xun looks like this  , is the kind she likes.

    Who doesn't like such a domineering man, the key is that he won't let it slip.

    "What did you say?"

    Xue Ming's face was gloomy, as if dripping water, he almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence.

    "What I said just now is very clear, don't you understand?" Su Xun said with a surprised face on purpose, and the expression on his face seemed a bit unbearable.

    Instead, it was Xue Ming, who continued to say: "Huh, you think beautifully, let me break my own leg, are you dreaming?"

    "Do you think you still have a chance to choose now?" Su Xun said coldly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602: The Jianghai Xue Family (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's tone was domineering, it didn't sound like he was joking, indeed he wasn't joking either, he was clearly serious.

    This person is too crazy today, killing him is not enough, and this is a university town, almost people come and go, I don't know how many people will see him if he is killed.

    There is no need to create panic for ordinary people here because of this rubbish, the most basic thing, Su Xun is still clear in his heart.

    But one leg is still two legs, this is Su Xun's decision, he has to pay this price, otherwise, Yao Zhihao's leg will be gone for nothing?

    After listening to Su Xun's words, many people even showed a look of panic in their eyes. They didn't expect this handsome-looking young man to be so ruthless.

    There was a look of cruelty in Xue Ming's eyes, and he said very displeasedly: "Come on, let me see if you dare to break my leg, do you know who I am?"

    "Let me tell you, I am from the Jianghai family, from the Xue family, try to move me, and I guarantee that your whole family will be gone!"

    When this guy spoke, his tone was still so arrogant, as if he took it for granted.

    "Aristocratic family?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun showed a very interesting expression. This person turned out to be from an aristocratic family, that is to say, their family is at the same level as the Mo family.

    The old man from the Mo family had indeed shocked him a lot, and made people feel a little bit terrified. There was no way, the old man sweeping the floor was really amazing.

    Even the current Su Xun may not necessarily be his opponent.

    The aristocratic family is indeed powerful. With Su Xun's current strength, it is impossible to fight against the aristocratic family, or in other words, it will take a certain amount of time.

    How many years have they been developing? It is obviously impossible for the current Su Xun to go up and fight casually.

    However, is Su Xun really afraid just because of his words?  That is certainly unlikely.

    Who knows if what he said is true, if it belongs to the Xue family, it belongs to the Xue family, who knows if he is talking nonsense, after all, there is no basis for what he said.

    But Su Xun probably also knew in his heart that since this person is a cultivator, he must belong to a family. According to Su Xun's feeling, only the family has this kind of strength.

    Of course, at his level, he is only half-baked at best, and only in the middle stage of entraining Qi after taking medicine. Su Xun's current strength does not even look down on this guy.

    He is not necessarily an important person in the family. There are too many people in such a big family. Anyone can say that he belongs to the Xue family, and he can use this tiger skin as a banner.

    But for a big family, there are so many people, who has the time to take care of everyone, let¨s divide them into important and unimportant, how can there be so many important people.

    If he was really a powerful person, he would have gone to practice a long time ago. If he is immersed in hard training, he probably still has the intention to come here to pretend to be a chick, which is obviously impossible.

    Su Xun will not be afraid of him just because he belongs to a family. That does not exist. If you offend him, you will be offended. If there is no difficulty at all, then what is the point of living this life.

    "So what, the aristocratic family is so rubbish, how dare you say it?"

    Su Xun showed disdain on his face: "You shameless bastard, if I were you, I would be completely embarrassed to say it outside."

    "Try telling me again!"

    This guy's face was flushed, he was obviously stimulated by Su Xun, and many times he couldn't tell the truth, it hurt his heart.

    "Since you don't do it, I'll do it myself, two legs!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Xun moved, his movements were like ghosts, and he kicked the man to the ground when he went up, and then raised his leg, precisely facing the bone of the calf, and he went up with two feet.

    "ah！！"

    A tragic voice rang out, and the feeling of pain permeated the whole body. Xue Ming, the rich young man, finally couldn't bear it anymore, and screamed out.

    He also experienced the pain that Yao Zhihao experienced just now, and it was doubled.

    Two legs are broken, which is completely different from one leg. The pain is almost unforgettable.

    Many people were so frightened that they no longer knew what to say, and even stepped back a few steps, so frightened that they lost their ability to speak.

    Everyone knows to some extent that this Xue Ming is a well-known rich second generation, a well-known young man from a rich family, and he has played with countless women from college students.

    theBut most of them are voluntary. They are too rich. Sometimes they book a bar and play casually. It may cost millions a night.

    He is also well known for his arrogance in this area, and almost no one dared to provoke him. As a result, his legs were broken in an instant today, which is really shocking.

    Arrogant people, after all, paid a heavy price because of their arrogance.

    Su Xun looked at this person indifferently, without any emotion in his eyes, no matter how miserable he was, it had nothing to do with Su Xun.

    It's not just about breaking his leg. Just now he directly comforted Su Xun's family. For Su Xun, this is unacceptable.

    So no matter who he is, no matter what family he is from, Su Xun will definitely have this leg.

    Even Su Xun knew in his heart that after beating him, it would not do him any good, but if he did it, he would do it, no need for any reason.

    "Remember, my name is Su Xun, even if you bring someone to find me, I won't kill you next time!"

    Su Xun's tone was still very arrogant, almost an unreasonable threat.

    He purposely looked like this, because if he looked like this, he could arouse the anger in his heart the most and let him deal with him.

    In this way, Yao Zhihao's side should be a little better, and Yao Zhihao should not be troubled anymore. This is what Su Xun is more worried about.

    If you look for yourself, you can still handle it, but Yao Zhihao's side is not so good.

    "Go, take me away!"

    Xue Ming barked twice, and a few licking dogs nearby quickly lifted him up. Judging from this, he must be going to the hospital.

    But before leaving, this Xue Ming had a very resentful look in his eyes, and he kept saying, "Su Xun, I remember you, just wait for me, no matter where you go, you are dead  .￣

    Having said that, there was really a look of resentment on his face.

    Su Xun didn't say a word, no matter how this beam is said, it must have been closed.

    It can't be solved by killing him. With the strength of the Xue family, if he kills him, he will definitely find out immediately, and it will arouse the Xue family's revenge even more.

    After watching him leave, Su Xun felt indescribable. He didn't understand what happened to the Mo family before, but now he has messed with the Xue family again. Maybe this is fate.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603: A Pill Containing Reiki (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the people left, there was naturally nothing to see, and everyone had nothing to look at, so they left here quickly.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun glanced at the ground, there was a small porcelain bottle.

    Hurry up and pick up this small porcelain bottle.

    Su Xun was definitely not the first to discover it, but apart from Su Xun, no one dared to go up and pick it up. What good things can a small bottle have, maybe it will cause trouble to the upper body, so I won¨t be so stupid.

    But Su Xun remembered that the previous Xue Ming had changed after eating the elixir poured out of this small porcelain bottle.

    After he finished eating, he put it in his pocket casually. The one who was beaten by Su Xun just now kept writhing on the ground, probably accidentally fell out.

    But he himself was in pain like that, coupled with the anger in his heart, he didn't pay attention to this matter.

    Without even thinking about it, he picked it up directly, because Su Xun was actually a little curious, and wanted to see what it was that could have such a big effect.

    After picking up the small porcelain bottle, Su Xun took a look at Yao Zhihao, and said, "Let's go, I'll take you to the hospital to have a look!"

    After finishing speaking, he directly supported Yao Zhihao.

    And Yao Zhihao also glanced at his girlfriend, he said: "Okay, stop crying, there is nothing wrong now."

    Judging by Yao Zhihao's tone, he looks like a man, in fact, Su Xun also knows that he should still love his girlfriend, otherwise he wouldn't have made things like this today.

    Su Xun still appreciates this kind of approach. After all, the elders have to be tough when they should be tough. If your girlfriend is being targeted, how can you not say a word?

    If he can only get hard on the bed, then this man must be useless.

    Su Xun and this girlfriend are not very familiar. When we met for the first time, Su Xun felt that he spoke suddenly, and it was too embarrassing. He really didn't know what to say.

    It was Xia Jinshu who spoke and comforted her, telling her not to be afraid, and her obvious mood improved a lot.

    I went to a nearby hospital and got a plaster cast, and Su Xun also used the Eye of Salvation.

    After all, it was a broken bone. Even if Su Xun helped him, it would still take some time to recuperate, but this time will not be too long, probably about a week or so.

    Yao Zhihao said: "I'm really sorry for Su Xun, let him encounter this kind of thing, and I can't invite you to dinner."

    "Eat a fart meal, I went back to Linjiang, it's not the same to invite me to dinner."

    Su Xun cursed with a smile, and then said: "Don't think about it so much, take care of your legs."

    "What happened, do you remember to call me?" Su Xun still needs to remind.

    I'm not too worried on my side, mainly because I'm worried about something wrong with Yao Zhihao.

    But thinking about it carefully, it shouldn't be so. They also knew that Yao Zhihao was just an ordinary person, and even if they found someone to deal with him, they wouldn't let any immortal cultivator do it.

    There is a feeling of killing intent with a sledgehammer, and immortal cultivators will not be so boring.

    And the possibility of them dealing with Yao Zhihao is not too great, the biggest possibility is to come to find themselves.

    Yao Zhihao nodded and said, "Don't worry, I know this, but you should be careful."

    "That guy doesn't belong to the same school as me, but he is very famous, and it is said that he has a great background. He will definitely not forget about today's matter."

    When he spoke, he looked worried. Although Su Xun's attack today was relieved, it was too ruthless. As the person who was beaten, he definitely couldn't accept it.

    Ordinary people like Yao Zhihao, after being beaten, feel as if their hearts are about to explode, wanting crazy revenge, not to mention Xue Ming, who has a background and is arrogant.

    Now Yao Zhihao is not worried about himself, he is just afraid that something will happen to Su Xun, and his conscience will be troubled.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I know this in my heart, nothing will happen, take a good rest, and call me if you have anything to do."

    "It's getting late, I'll send her back first, you should stay here." Su Xun said.

    Yao Zhihao was still rather curious about the relationship between Su Xun and Xia Jinshu, but now that he looked like this, he obviously wasn't in the mood to ask.

      "I'm sorry, I didn't go shopping with you today. It's late now. I'll take you back. I'll come to you when I have time to make up for today." Su Xun said.

    This kind of thing did happen and took up a lot of time.

    Xia Jinshu was overjoyed when he heard that there was a next time, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he said, "I'm fine, just go back by yourself, you should take a taxi back, it's quite far from your school."

    "It's okay, I'll see you off first."

    Su Xun still persisted for a while, she is a girl, let's send it back and talk about it.

    It took more than 20 minutes, and the two of them walked to Jianghai Normal University.

    When she arrived at the school gate, she refused to let Su Xun continue to send it off, for fear of delaying Su Xun's time.

    Su Xun didn't argue with her either, the school was very safe, Su Xun nodded and said, "Okay, I'm going back, you can go."

    "Remember to send me a text message when you arrive, but can you?"

    Sensing Xia Jinshu's cautiousness, and not knowing why Su Xun had a strange feeling, he nodded and smiled and said, "Don't worry, I will tell you, go back and rest early."

    After Xia Jinshu left, Su Xun also hailed a taxi. There were taxis everywhere in front of the school, and several of them were parked there waiting for business.

    The driver was also very excited. Going to Jianghai University is a big business. After getting in the car, he stepped on the accelerator and drove forward at full speed.

    Su Xun sat in the back row, and instead of chatting with the driver, he took out the small porcelain bottle, held it with his hand, and found that there were subtle patterns on it.

    This small porcelain vase is quite well carved, presumably hard work has been put into it, even Su Xun can feel that it is not carved by a machine, it must be handmade.

    ? One of the pills was poured out, it was really not small, about the size of a finger, it looked similar to the Shiquan Dabu pill, but it was emerald green and looked like it contained vitality.

    "What exactly is it?" Su Xun was also thinking in his heart, a little unclear.

    The only thing he could feel was that there was spiritual energy on it, and it was wrapped in spiritual energy, which made people really excited.

    Immortal cultivators' desire for spiritual energy is indescribable, and Su Xun did not dare to swallow it lightly, for fear of any side effects.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604: A Ruthless Person (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Host, you don't have to worry too much, this is just a elixir, specially refined for immortal cultivation."

    When Su Xun was meditating, a voice in his mind broke Su Xun's thinking.

    Su Xun communicated with the system in his mind: "Pillion, which means that after eating, it can increase cultivation?"

    He has read quite a few novels about cultivating immortals before, and he knows a little bit about these things.

    Many protagonists don't look at mediocre qualifications, but with some opportunities and inexhaustible pills, they can grow up quickly.

    "You can't say that. The reason why you can improve your cultivation is because the elixir contains spiritual energy, and it is very pure, so it can be used in the body."

    "As for whether you can break through, it still depends on your aptitude. As for the trash I fought with you today, after eating it, it's not so trash."

    Su Xun probably understood what it meant, and he said with some doubts: "But there must be disadvantages to taking medicine, right?"

    "You're overthinking this. Pills are also called elixir. The saying that medicine is three-point poison is completely useless here."

    The system started to popularize science with Su Xun, only to hear the system continue to say: "Do you think those powerful immortal cultivators can really improve their realm through their own immersion? It is impossible at all, they must be followed by medicine pills."  Some natural treasures will do.￣

    "Otherwise, with so little aura, how can you cultivate?"

    Su Xun suddenly became enlightened. This is indeed the truth. You see, he has the body of the Wuling Immortal Monarch, possesses the body of the Immortal Monarch, and has a very strong aptitude.

    However, even so, his cultivation is only in the middle stage of Qi Entraining Realm, a very miserable state, not worth mentioning at all.

    All of this is due to the lack of spiritual energy in the world, and if his aptitude is so good, what should other people do and how can they live?

    Then those who have some natural treasures and tyrannical pills will practice faster. This is a shortcut that everyone knows.

    But it is not so easy to take shortcuts. You must have strong asset support. If you have no money, where can you get some medicinal materials and the like.

    This gave Su Xun a new way of thinking, maybe he can change his current cultivation state in the future, and burying his head in hard cultivation really doesn't work.

    Su Xun's speed must be considered fast among cultivators. After all, he has only been cultivating immortals for a long time, but Su Xun himself is not satisfied. He has a powerful family to face, so the sense of urgency is relatively strong.

    "However, there are some elixir, the use of which is relatively evil, and it does have an impact on cultivation. You need to distinguish this by yourself in the future."

    "The one you got is a low-level elixir. It's purely for cultivation. It won't do any harm, but the effect is very limited. You have to be mentally prepared."

    Su Xun said: "Okay, I understand."

    No matter what the effect is, in general, it is much better than nothing. Su Xun still understands this truth, which is equivalent to picking up a bargain for nothing.

    In this case, Su Xun has to give it a try tonight, because he urgently needs to improve his strength.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    At this moment, Su Xun's cell phone rang, and he saw that it was Fu Lihan calling.

    Su Xun also understood that it probably has something to do with the arson case that happened today, and there must be an investigation result.

    It has been several hours since I called him, which proves that he has been busy and very hard for these several hours.

    "Is there a result?"

    After the call was connected, Su Xun was not polite, and the first sentence was this.

    "En." Fu Lihan's thick voice came from the other end of the phone, and his tone didn't sound very good: "We have already arrested that person."

    "I was caught at the train station, and I disguised myself up, planning to escape by train overnight, but we caught him in time."

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun probably understood in his heart, and even ran to the train station, preparing to escape, then there was nothing to say about this matter, it was 100% done by this person.

    Sure enough, Fu Lihan said again: "We tortured him and found that this person is not a ruthless character. His heart collapsed all of a sudden, and he basically recruited him completely."

    "Last time, you asked for 200,000 yuan. In fact, he used the account in the restaurant. The owner of the restaurant, his brother, was very dissatisfied with this matter after he came back, and told him to leave."

    "Because of this, he has always held a grudge, so he started his revenge. After planning for nearly half a month, he almost succeeded.  "

    When Su Xun heard it, he admitted it himself, so what else is there to say, just listen to Su Xun saying: "If this person goes through legal procedures, can arson and murder kill him?"

    The other end of the phone pondered for a while, and then said: "The current law will not easily impose the death penalty, unless it is the kind of direct murder that has certain bad effects."

    "Like him, the nature is relatively bad, but in the final analysis, it did not cause any major property or personal casualties, so the death penalty is definitely not possible. At most, it will last for about 20 years."

    Fu Lihan must know more about these things than ordinary people. If he said so, it would prove that there is nothing wrong.

    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "I cannot accept this result."

    Fu Lihan naturally understood what he meant, and he also knew Su Xun's character. A famous person like Yu Zhiqiang, even a woman who touched Su Xun, could not escape death.

    This guy wanted to kill someone, and his nature was even worse. With Su Xun's character, he definitely wouldn't just let it go.

    If this is the case, then there is no need to deal with it like this anymore, Fu Lihan said: "This person really deserves to die, let me help you deal with it in private."

    "It won't affect you, I can find someone else to do it." Su Xun said.

    After all, Fu Lihan's identity is still a bit sensitive, and Su Xun doesn't want Fu Lihan to be implicated because of this matter.

    If you find someone else, there are not so many things.

    I only heard Fu Lihan say: "You think too much, I didn't do it myself, what does it have to do with me?"

    Su Xun was relieved all of a sudden, Fu Lihan is not an ordinary person, if he wants to find someone to do it, it's not just a matter of moving his fingers.

    Then there is no need to talk nonsense anymore, just listen to Su Xun say: "Okay, then I'll leave it to you, and treat you to dinner later."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hung up the phone. It is not convenient for Su Xun to talk too much here in a taxi.

    ！！！！！！

    What Su Xun didn't know was that Xue Ming, whose leg was broken by him, was being carried into Xue's house.

    This person is also a ruthless person. He didn't think the same way as Su Xun. He didn't go to the hospital immediately, but dragged his broken leg to Xue's house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 Xue Family's Revenge (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Please the Xue family make the decision for me!"

    After this person came to Xue's house, he knelt directly at the door and cried loudly, with tears streaming down his face, looking very miserable.

    He is a standard actor. If this person is going to act, there will be no such thing as those little fresh meat.

    Why did he kneel at the door of Xue's house? Because he is not a direct member of Xue's family. In other words, he can't enter Xue's house casually at all, and he doesn't live here.

    There are too many people in the Xue family. After this kind of big family has multiplied for several generations, it is conceivable how many people there are, and it can be said that the branches and leaves are flourishing.

    Even if a Xue family occupies a large area, no one can come and live here. Only members of the direct line can, that is, those with pure blood.

    Other branch members are nothing in the Xue family, and they can be valued if they want to, that is, you show your talent, become a cultivator, and are recognized by the Xue family.

    Strong people can eat everywhere, so you will naturally become a direct line.

    This guy Xue Ming is not good, he was forcibly carried up by relying on the Xue family's elixir at this level, which cannot be recognized in the aristocratic family.

    It was guessed by Su Xun, the strength of this person, in fact, is nothing in the Xue family.

    But as a member of the periphery, he can be so arrogant outside, and he looks like he is not short of money, which can also tell how powerful the family is.

    Anyway, for the aristocratic family, money is already dispensable, and it doesn't matter at all. Since they are members of the family, everyone can take care of money.

    His cries outside Xue's house naturally alarmed the entire Xue family.

    For a while, the members of the Xue family were not at peace, and even a few old people, along with prominent figures, came to the hall.

    An old man with gray hair and reading glasses said in a hoarse voice: "Who is outside crying again, disturbing the cleanliness!"

    "Report, it's a child of a branch of the Xue family who was beaten outside. He should have come to find the Xue family to make decisions."

    "A shameful thing can still be beaten outside, so you still have the face to come over, how dare you say it's from the Xue family!"

    There was a middle-aged man who said in a thick voice.

    "Forget it, they are all members of the Xue family, let him come in and ask what's going on, maybe they are members of several other families, let's ask!"

    "Go, bring that kid in for me."

    Xue Ming couldn't walk by himself, he had to be lifted up, even if he moved, his body hurt so badly, and he had been forcibly enduring it.

    Fortunately, he is a cultivator. Although his strength is not very good, his spiritual development is much stronger than that of ordinary people, otherwise he would have fainted from the pain.

    As soon as he came in, none of the people present were idle people, and one could tell at a glance what was going on with him now.

    The old man said: "Both legs are broken, and the attack is extremely cruel. Who did it?"

    At this time, Xue Ming's whole body has changed, and he has already trembled. Being stared at by so many people with powerful auras, his little heart is a little bit unbearable.

    After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief, and began to say: "It's a young man who had a conflict with me, and he is also a cultivator."

    "Cultivators, are those from other families?"

    A middle-aged man in Tang suit frowned and said, "Do the other families have such courage now?"

    "It's not from other families, his surname is Su!"

    Xue Ming hurriedly said that the matter was of great importance, and he must say what he knew.

    "It's not from several other aristocratic families, so it's a bit interesting. It seems that Jiang Hai has not been peaceful recently, and there are other immortal cultivators. What kind of strength is that person?"

    Xue Ming immediately said: "A person in the middle stage of the Qi Entraining Realm has a very solid state. I think his combat power may not be his opponent at the late stage of the Qi Entraining Realm."

    His feeling is not wrong, Su Xun is the reincarnation of an immortal, and the immortal formulas he cultivated are not comparable to ordinary people, and his natural realm is very solid.

    But in the ears of these people, it is not the same thing. In their view, it is just an excuse for themselves.

    It's just a weak chicken in the entrainment environment, so what can it do?

    Sure enough, the big man with a thick voice taunted him and said, "What a waste!??, you can¨t even beat those in the mid-stage Qi Entraining Realm, so I¨m ashamed to complain, why didn¨t I kill you.  "

    In the eyes of the Xue family, a descendant of such a branch as Xue Ming has no value at all, let alone status, it is just a joke.

    Face or something, I don't give at all, and what I say is very direct.

    Xue Ming's face turned ugly for a while, but he didn't dare to say anything else, this is not a place where he can be presumptuous.

    In order to avenge what Su Xun did today, he had to endure it. The only thing he could count on was the Xue family's action. Only the Xue family's action would give him a chance to take revenge.

    Relying on his own strength, it is impossible. His father is just an ordinary person and has no talent for cultivation. Otherwise, how could he be reduced to a peripheral child.

    And those powerful younger generations of the Xue family will not play with him. On the surface, he looks quite handsome as a child of an aristocratic family, but in fact he is just like that.

    I just heard Xue Ming say: "It's because I'm not good at learning and my skills are not as good as others, but my talent is really limited, so I can only do this."

    "I didn't intend to fight him at first, but he said that my Xue family is nothing more than that, so I couldn't hold back and went up to fight him. After the man beat me, he insulted my Xue family in every possible way."

    Although this guy was talking nonsense, his words still had some effect, and the Xue family was obviously stimulated.

    Someone said: "Hmph, you are so rampant, don't you dare to put my Xue family in your eyes."

    "It's just what he said. Who knows if he is talking nonsense. There is no basis for such things."

    "No matter what, even my Xue family dared to fight. This is not taking us seriously. This person must take revenge."

    In the end it was the old man, he made a final decision, and said: "Investigate that kid immediately, and send someone to deal with him tomorrow, and kill him directly."

    "If you're not from other big families, then you have nothing to worry about."

    After Xue Ming heard it, he laughed crazily in his heart. His plan can be regarded as a success, Su Xun, you just wait to die.

    The old man said: "Didn't Hao'er succeed in building a foundation recently? Let him go. It's more than enough to hit a Qi Entrainment Realm. You can also let him practice his hands. It doesn't work if you keep working hard. You need to gain experience in actual combat." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 Late stage of air-entrainment (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ah Choo！"

    Su Xun, who just got out of the taxi, sneezed, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    It's quite cold at night, could it be a cold?  But for immortal cultivators, if they could catch a cold, it would be a joke.

    Guess who is thinking about yourself, or who is scolding yourself?

    Su Xun shook his head and didn't think much about it. What he didn't know was that he was already being targeted by members of the Xue family, and danger was about to strike!

    After the money was paid, it was nearly twelve o'clock. At this time, it was definitely impossible to enter the school, and it was impossible to go back. The door of the dormitory would be closed at about 11:30.

    Since it doesn't matter if you can't go back, it just so happens that Su Xun wants to try the effect of that elixir tonight, so it's more convenient if he doesn't go back.

    I found a hotel and opened a room directly. Su Xun took a shower and sat cross-legged on the bed.

    It is already a very strange thing for a man to go to a room alone. The key point is that this man has been sitting cross-legged in meditation after he has opened a room. This is the most embarrassing thing.

    If someone else sees it, they will definitely think it is a weird thing.

    But in terms of cultivation, Su Xun is serious.

    He poured out the elixirs in the porcelain bottle, there were three in total, and they all gathered in the palm of Su Xun, giving people a relatively warm feeling.

    Su Xun asked: "System, how should I eat this?"

    "How do you eat it? It's just like eating candy. You can just swallow it. Otherwise, how do you want to eat it? Twist it, lick it, and then soak it?"

    Su Xun: ""

    This system is not good enough now, and it often makes Su Xun speechless.

    Su Xun didn't care about it, anyway, it is certain that there is no harm in eating this thing. If this is the case, then there is nothing to worry about, everything is the basic operation.

    And since it is said that this elixir is also a relatively low-level one, it has been proved that taking it will not cause any side effects on Su Xun, for example, the aura is too abundant, and it is a little unbearable for a while.

    Without even thinking about it, I just raised my head and swallowed all three pills.

    It's quite strange in the mouth, it doesn't even need Su Xun to swallow it deliberately, the elixir seems to melt when it meets the temperature.

    There is no smell, only a faint fragrance. Su Xun feels that his internal organs now have a cool and refreshing feeling, which is very comfortable.

    In the next second, something more comfortable came. In the meridians in the body, a lot of spiritual energy began to float, and it continued to increase.

    The effect is better than what Su Xun thought, the aura in the body is now very abundant, it seems that it is not quite the same as what the system said, this elixir seems to be nothing, it feels like rubbish.

    ? On the contrary, after three drops, Su Xun felt that there was a little surprise. If Su Xun relied on Su Xun to breathe out the aura of the weather, it would take so long to gather so much in the body.

    It is said that taking elixir is a shortcut. From this point of view, if it is true, Su Xun has already experienced it personally.

    Just like during a sports meeting, you go to smash the doping. Compared with normal athletes, this definitely has an advantage.

    However, there is a side effect, unlike that of cultivating immortals, you don't need to worry about it at all, and everyone agrees with this method.

    Su Xun knew that he could not delay any longer, and now was the best time to practice, so he quickly closed his eyes and focused his attention, and started his own breakthrough.

    Today's abundant aura is given to ordinary people, and they may not dare to break through it. After all, it has not been long since they have reached the middle stage of entraining Qi, so it is too difficult to break through rashly.

    However, Su Xun is a Taoist body of the Immortal Sovereign, this talent is really too high, so he has no worries, but is full of confidence.

    ！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, a ray of light shone into the room.

    It's almost winter, and the dawn is getting later and later, and it's already past six o'clock.

    Usually in summer, it may be a little past four o'clock, and the sky is slightly bright.

    Su Xun also opened his eyes, and now he feels very comfortable all over, and his whole body is full of energy.

    After successfully breaking through, the complexion displayed by the whole person is naturally different.

    The current Su Xun is already at the late stage of the Qi Entraining Realm, and he is only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Speaking of this speed, Su Xun was quite satisfied, sayingAfter all, it was that guy who raised his hand, otherwise, it would take at least a month to cultivate by himself. This is still a relatively optimistic estimate in Su Xun's heart.

    But now there are only three inconspicuous pills, which are said to be not very effective, and they have made a difference. At least they have saved Su Xun a lot of time, which is very important.

    Even now in Su Xun's heart, he is already thinking about how to get more pills. This is a problem, and Su Xun has to study it carefully.

    I went to take a hot bath to wash off the dirt on my body. Fortunately, Su Xun was wearing a bathrobe yesterday, and after breaking through, a lot of impurities will be eliminated from the body.

    If this gets on his own clothes, Su Xun really doesn't know what to wear back home.

    Putting on his own clothes, Su Xun hurriedly went to the dormitory. He didn't have any desire to sleep, and he was full of energy, as if he couldn't wait and needed to vent.

    After going out to eat some breakfast, Su Xun didn't bring it to her two roommates. They are two beasts, and they must have forgotten about this kind of weather in bed.

    Letting them get up and eat breakfast is also a kind of torture.

    And in this kind of weather, the hot breakfast may become cold and tasteless after all the way back, so it must not work.

    Of course, the main reason for talking so much is because he just sent a text message to An Suke, knowing that she was going to get up early in the morning to endorse, so he happened to bring her a breakfast.

    Don't ask, if you ask, it's more about sex than friends.

    The days passed quickly. In college, those who are busy can be busy to death, and those who are idle are bored to death. It is an environment with serious polarization.

    For example, for Su Xun, if he stays in school, it means that he is more relaxed, just hang out casually, and a day will pass.

    ? Going out with two roommates at night, having a small hot pot, and then drinking some old rice wine to warm your stomach, you will live a happy and comfortable life.

    After eating, the three of them wandered back, Jiang Wu said, "I got a new product recently, let's go back and enjoy it."

    "Fuck, you have a new resource, if you don't take it out, share it quickly, or hide it?"

    "Su Xun, you speak with your conscience. I haven't read what it means to hide it. I haven't read it myself. I just want to share it with you. I, Jiang Wu, am a loyal person."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607: Xue Hao (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "Okay, what's the use of talking so much nonsense, go back and watch."

    "Jiang Wu, you talk so much, if you don't look good, I will expel you from the dormitory."

    "Fuck, you guys are still talking about your conscience. I kindly searched for resources for you, but you still have to pick and choose? Brothers on the surface are really hammering."

    Su Xun couldn't help but smile, and being with these two live treasures, he was really happy to live the whole day.

    It seems that there are quite a few friends. For example, Fu Lihan and Nanlin are good friends.

    Friendship must be true, but getting to know them, there must be an element of interest in it at the beginning, if it weren't for their awesomeness, they wouldn't get along so well with me.

    Of course, these are normal things and have always been like this. If you are a piece of rubbish, why should people think highly of you? Otherwise, why should people be divided into different circles.

    On the contrary, if you think you are really awesome, you will find that the whole world is kind to you.

    Between the two roommates, the relationship is relatively pure. Su Xun never helped them, and they didn't take advantage of Su Xun. We just played together so purely.

    I don't know how long this kind of life can last. Anyway, the most important thing for people is to cherish the present moment.

    "Ding！！"

    Just at this moment, Su Xun's cell phone dinged, and it was a notification tone for a text message.

    He took out his mobile phone and looked, it was indeed a text message, he didn't pay attention to it, he thought it was just a spam text message.

    Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer people sending text messages. It seems that apart from receiving express delivery and verification codes, it is useless. Whoever sends that thing has to be charged.

    "Su Xun, I'm in the woods behind your school, you'd better hurry over here, don't make me wait too long, otherwise, I won't be as simple as killing you!"

    After seeing this text message, Su Xun's eyes froze slightly. It was different from what he thought, and it was completely different.

    The inscription is "Xue", just one word, Su Xun probably already knows it well, it is really the people from the Xue family who came to the door.

    As for how to know your own number, it is not something that can be easily found, this is no secret.

    It really came quickly enough, but Su Xun didn't receive a call from Yao Zhihao, which proved that nothing happened to him, and the other party came to find him first.

    It seems that this person has some concerns, he will not come to him directly, and fight in the campus. Immortal cultivators have such taboos, and they cannot fight in front of ordinary people.

    Like Xue Ming, a cultivator who still bullies ordinary people is naturally a minority among the minority, and such people are no different from scum.

    When Su Xun faces ordinary people, he will not use spiritual energy, because he does not need it too much.

    Facing the provocation of this text message, does Su Xun want to go? It seems that there is no choice. Su Xun must go. If he does not go, who can guarantee what that person will do.

    The people around him are all ordinary people, and they can't resist a cultivator. This is what Su Xun is most worried about, so he can only face it by himself.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you, are you still staring at your phone in a daze?"

    The two of them were walking in front and found that Su Xun had stopped, so the two of them looked back unconsciously to see what was going on.

    There was no strange expression on Su Xun's face, instead he said relaxedly: "You two go back first, I still have something to do, go back later."

    "Come on, looking at you like this, you have found a girlfriend, go ahead, you who value sex over friends." Jiang Wu guessed it all at once.

    Su Xun just likes this guy, he doesn't even need to think about the reason, he can think about helping himself right away, this is definitely a genius.

    Liu Rufeng also teased from the side: "Okay, don't be sour, it's like eating lemons, you don't have a girlfriend, otherwise, you may be in danger."

    Jiang Wuze said: "Okay, okay, let's go back first, you go to work, if you don't come back at night, remember to tell us in advance."

    As soon as the two of them left, the expression on Su Xun's face became serious. In front of the enemy, he really couldn't laugh.

    The key point is that he doesn't know the strength of his opponent, which makes him feel a little ignorant. After this trip, he doesn't know the final result.??What is going on, the future is uncertain.

    But Su Xun couldn't shrink back just because of a little bit of fear. When he broke the guy's legs, he probably guessed something in his heart.

    What should come will always come, and I can't hide from it.

    If you really can't fight, you can run anyway. Su Xun thinks that it should not be the kind of top-notch powerhouse who doesn't even give himself the chance to run, that is really too much.

    Moreover, along the way, Su Xun himself also had a rough guess in his heart. Judging by the tone of this guy's text messages to him, he should be a young man.

    The tone of an elderly person is clearly not the case, so Su Xun probably has a judgment in his heart.

    Since he is not old, no matter how strong he is, he should not be too strong.

    Constantly giving himself a positive psychological hint, Su Xun felt that things were not that bad anymore.

    Arriving at the back mountain side of the school, there is a small forest, which is indeed a relatively hidden place.

    In the past, there were still many students who went here. After all, it is a good place for dating. You can see men and women together everywhere in the university.

    ? I can¨t bear to spend tens of dollars to open a small hotel, but I insist on kissing each other in public, and everyone¨s reaction is very bad.

    The small woods are relatively hidden. Sometimes when you see the leaves of a tree are constantly moving, you must be able to understand in your heart what is going on.

    However, it is said that last year, a man and a woman were bitten by a snake when they were making out on this mountain, and there was a lot of trouble at that time.

    The school also felt that it was not very good-looking, so it was directly banned, and it was not allowed to come to this small forest again, and those who were caught would be punished.

    Really no one dares to come again, and now the weather is so cold, it is really not suitable to play jungle, and using love to generate electricity may eventually freeze to death.

    It is indeed a very hidden place to fight here. That guy knows about it, which means that he knows something about it.

    "it's here!"

    Su Xun just went up, and before walking in the woods for a while, he heard a cold voice.

    This person looks a bit old-fashioned, but he is not very old.

    I just heard him say: "Xue family, Xue Hao!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 Fighting against the strong foundation builder (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just met, and reported his name. This method is really unique. At least Su Xun has never seen him before. He feels that this person is aggressive all over.

    He seemed to be quite an old man, but the moment he opened his mouth, the powerful aggressiveness on his body was quickly revealed.

    This person is difficult to deal with. Su Xun didn't relax his vigilance just because he was young. On the contrary, this person should be very powerful, so he must be careful.

    "The one who came to take revenge so soon, the one whose leg was broken by me, who are you?"

    Su Xun was also unambiguous, and said something directly.

    Regarding what he has done, Su Xun has never quibbled or anything like that, and it is meaningless to say that he does not admit it, because these are all obvious things, and everyone understands what is going on.

    It's not that he can let him go by saying a few words by himself. Instead of saying this, it's better for everyone to be more straightforward and save so much trouble.

    This Xue Hao also obviously didn't expect that Su Xun could be so rampant, and he said it directly. He heard that it meant the same thing as provocation.

    Naturally, Xue Hao's face is not very good-looking, only to hear Xue Hao say: "You think too much, he is not me, there are too many people in the Xue family, and he is not an important role."

    "But my Xue family is also a dignified family of Jiang Hai. If nothing else, face is still needed. If you directly broke the legs of my Xue family, it is equivalent to slapping my Xue family in the face.  "

    Listening to this guy's speech, it seems that there is still some truth, Su Xun also said: "I'm sorry, as for me, I have always been a well-known person."

    "That guy hit my friend first, that's why I did it. This is called tit for tat. It's a normal operation. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for killing yourself!"

    In Su Xun's tone, it seems that there is still no intention of repentance, which is actually the case. If Su Xun is given another chance, in fact Su Xun will still make the same choice.

    Just fight when it is time to fight, there is nothing to worry about, even if something happens, Su Xun will not feel that there is any problem with his original choice.

    "It's okay for someone from my Xue family to beat your friend, but it's okay for you to beat someone from my Xue family, you should die!"

    This guy's tone is very stiff.

    "hehe！！"

    Really directly made Su Xun angry, feeling a little bit old, isn't there a normal person from these aristocratic families?

    It feels like the eyes are already growing in the sky, everyone speaks so crazy, some words that sound unreasonable, but they say it so naturally, it feels as if there is such a thing.

    Su Xun said: "Be careful when you speak, maybe the person whose leg was broken today is you!"

    Sure enough, that guy's face changed, and Su Xun's threat was simply unacceptable to him. The man immediately became violent, and said angrily: "You are the one who died without shame!"

    While speaking, he rushed over in small steps, giving the impression that his steps were very nimble. This person seemed to have practiced his steps.

    Su Xun has fought against many people, and this is the first time he has seen this kind of footsteps.

    "boom！！"

    Su Xun took his move, it was a bit difficult to be honest, a powerful force pervaded over him, as if a mountain was falling towards Su Xun, making Su Xun feel a lot of pressure.

    Su Xun really didn't dare to underestimate this person who was in the Foundation Establishment Realm. To be able to succeed in Foundation Establishment, a certain amount of talent must be required.

    Moreover, his age doesn't seem to be very old, so he can succeed in building a foundation. To be honest, it's still a little shocking.

    The realm above the Qi Entraining Realm is the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Generally speaking, entraining Qi is actually a process of communicating with heaven and earth, to see if you have the ability to cultivate immortals.

    No matter what your aptitude is, anyway, if you forcefully rely on elixir, it is not a problem to get into the entrainment environment.

    But the foundation building environment is different, you must have a certain talent, otherwise, you may be trapped in the entrainment environment for a lifetime, and you will not be able to succeed in foundation building.

    For example, the old man that Su Xun met at Zhang Sanshun before was a waste, and he would never succeed in building a foundation in his life.

    The Foundation Establishment Realm is regarded as the first threshold on the road to cultivating immortals, and one who directly steps into this threshold can be regarded as a realThe fairy.

    The air-entraining environment is a little harsher to say, it doesn't count as anything, and the gap is still a bit big.

    Su Xun doesn't envy those who have successfully built a foundation, because if he is given some time, this is not a difficult task for him.

    Establishing the foundation is for sure, this is just a threshold, if you can't even pass this level, then you still have to practice woolen wool, and just go home and raise pigs.

    But the problem is that the time for Su Xun to practice is really too short. Although he only broke through the late stage of the Qi Entraining Realm, although he is only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Realm, it still takes a certain amount of time.

    This person is a formidable opponent to Su Xun, but the only thing Su Xun can accept is that this person's realm is in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    And it doesn't look too domineering, which means that it hasn't been long since he successfully established the foundation, and he may not even be able to display his true strength in the early stage of the foundation.

    For Su Xun, this is the only good news, so Su Xun is not too afraid, and may not be able to fight, as long as he operates properly, he may not be his opponent.

    Although there is a gap in strength, Su Xun is full of fighting spirit.

    "It's kind of interesting. Don't tell me it's a mid-stage Qi-Entraining Realm. That trash is really talking nonsense. It's actually a late-End Qi-Entraining Realm."

    This guy said something in his mouth, he never thought that Su Xun just broke through in one night.

    However, he doesn't take this small gap in realm very much to heart. For him, it doesn't matter if you are in the middle or late stage.

    As long as it is in the entraining environment, it is just rubbish to him, and he has no ability to resist.

    Among immortal cultivators, the gap in realm is like a chasm. Qi Entraining Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm are not the same thing at all, and the gap is too great.

    "I advise you not to resist, if you make me angry, maybe you won't even be able to keep the whole body!" This guy didn't mean to put Su Xun in his eyes at all.

    "I'm sorry, but you're such a bastard, I've made a deal today!"

    While speaking, a golden cudgel appeared in Su Xun's hand, and he fought directly if he wanted to fight.

    The monkey's big move directly collapsed, and the ground trembled suddenly, and a huge phantom of the golden cudgel even appeared in midair.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 Lingbao?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The monkey's big move even caused a little ground shaking effect, which can be said to be very powerful, not to mention that after Su Xun instilled spiritual energy in it, this is even more impossible to say.

    "this´´"

    Even those who were at the Foundation Establishment Realm were stunned by the beating. He never expected at the beginning that after resisting abruptly, his whole head was covered in cold sweat.

    Even after taking a few steps back, he still covered his chest with his hands. It can be seen from this small detail that he may be a little injured.

    He himself is the clearest about the specific feelings, and he almost vomited blood at this time, but fortunately, he forcibly held back and didn't let that scene happen, because he couldn't afford to lose this person.

    After all, he is also a foundation-builder, and if he vomits blood when he is beaten up by an entrainer, it would be so embarrassing, and he would have no face to talk about it when he went out in the future.

    No one wants to face shameful things, otherwise, they will feel that there will be a hurdle in their hearts in this life, and they will not be able to get through it at all.

    "Okay, very good, it seems that you have some skills, but all this is over."

    There was an uncomfortable sound in this guy's mouth.

    Having been beaten up like that just now, he also saw that Su Xun was really strong, not as weak as he imagined.

    However, he felt that the biggest reason was that he was too careless just now, and didn't take it seriously. What Su Xun just did was no different from a sneak attack.

    Still full of strong self-confidence, if he fights again, he will definitely win. This is a matter without any suspense. No matter when he starts, he feels that he will not lose a Qi Entraining Realm.

    While speaking, he clenched his fist, and the fist was glowing. Su Xun instantly felt that something was wrong. Although he couldn't understand what it was, it must not be a simple trick.

    It's not surprising if you think about it, he is a member of a big family after all, how can it be possible that a person from a big family has no means at all.

    His state, even in an aristocratic family, has succeeded in building a foundation at this age, which represents potential, and the aristocratic family will definitely cultivate it well.

    And the reaction of the system is not slow, Su Xun's body has changed, a fiery red armor has covered the surface of Su Xun's body.

    This is the Dragon God Armor. It is the first time I use it, and I don't know how it works.

    Su Xun didn't feel anything, it was similar to the previous feeling, but he felt a sense of security in his heart, which may also be a long-term trust in the system.

    Soon, this guy's fist was smashing towards him, with a faint light, and when he came over, Su Xun could even feel that this guy's fist was still flashing non-stop.

    "Crack！！"

    It hit the Dragon God's armor, and there was a crisp sound, which was a sound that could only be emitted after the metal was rubbed violently.

    Su Xun felt a little shocked in his heart, how hard this person's fist must be to achieve such an effect.

    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with Su Xun, and he didn't even feel any pain. The damage was basically blocked by the Dragon God Armor.

    It's just that there was a powerful impact that made Su Xun retreat a certain distance.

    With this appearance, Su Xun is already very satisfied.

    Instead, he looked at the Dragon God's armor again. There was nothing wrong with it. It was still shining brightly under the moonlight.

    Fortunately, there is this thing, otherwise, if Su Xun resisted a punch, it would not be too bad for Su Xun to be beaten badly, but the feeling would definitely be uncomfortable.

    After affecting the state, how to fight next is equivalent to complete, and there is no possibility of continuing to fight.

    Shocked, for Xue Hao, he was completely shocked, what happened, how terrifying energy was contained in his punch, in fact, he knew it in his heart.

    As a result, the boy was fine with a punch, and it really made him feel bad.

    He knew it in his own mind. This punch, if nothing else, even in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, not to mention the threat it would pose to him, at least the pressure would definitely be there.

    However, this kid in the Qi Entraining Realm, he doesn't like his opponent at all, but he feels as if nothing happened at all. Frankly speaking, he was really shocked, okay, he couldn't understand it at all.

    On the contrary, Su Xun is a bit of a bad person. After he got the Dragon God Armor, he didn't panic anymore. He just listened to him deliberately mocking him: "Why???This is the only ability of the Foundation Establishment Realm?  "

    "Why can't I beat me at the Qi-entraining level? I don't even want to go to the foundation building because of what you're doing. It turns out that the foundation building level is so rubbish."

    Su Xun's ability to be mean, under the cultivation of the system, is definitely a first-class existence. One sentence directly made that guy's face black.

    "The resentment value from Xue Hao is +86!"

    Being ridiculed by someone in the Qi-entraining state, who can bear it, can't bear it at all, and said directly: "Big words, when will I not be able to beat you, I want to die!"

    While speaking, he rushed up again and wrestled with Su Xun, but for Su Xun, there was no pressure.

    The shining fist just now was actually similar to Su Xun's guess, and he couldn't use it continuously.

    In this case, because of the existence of the Dragon God Armor, he would not be able to cause too much damage to Su Xun.

    Su Xun seemed to be able to fight him with ease all the time, but he couldn't beat Su Xun at all.

    The Dragon God Armor is more awesome than Su Xun thought, this thing is almost invincible, at least the immortal cultivator at the level of Foundation Establishment cannot cause any danger.

    I really want the armor to be unbearable, I guess it has to be in the upper realm, I have never met the powerful Su Xun, so I can only guess.

    "This armor on your body is a Lingbao?"

    Xue Hao finally stopped, looking as if he was out of breath after being beaten.

    He stared at the armor on Su Xun's body, and finally found something wrong.

    After fighting for a long time, there is no effect. No matter how stupid you are, you can see that something is wrong. It is obviously because of Su Xun's armor.

    Being able to do nothing under his attack, people can't help but guess, this is almost a spiritual treasure, and the grade is not low, it is simply exciting.

    There was a look of greed in his eyes, he was naturally fascinated by this armor, if he could get this thing, how strong would it be?

    I just heard him say: "Boy, give me this spiritual treasure on your body, and I can spare you from dying. Go back and talk about it, and let the Xue family let you go."

    "And the guy who broke his leg, I can kill you too."

    This guy is really ruthless, and he is also a member of his own family, so if he says he will kill him, he will kill him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Burning cleanly (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although it is not very clear what the spirit treasure is, Su Xun can probably tell that this person seems to have taken a fancy to this set of dragon god armor on his body.

    Very normal operation, the effect of this kind of good thing in the battle is really too great, it is not surprising to Su Xun that someone will take a fancy to it.

    It's self-evident how helpful it is to have this thing.

    However, this thing is bound to him, and even Su Xun can't call it at will, so he can only wait for danger.

    This is really not something he can give him if he wants, and besides, he is not good-looking, so why should Su Xun give it to him?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Can you beat me now? Just say you want my things. What you should think about now is how to save your life?"

    "snort!"

    This person was obviously very disdainful, only to hear him snort coldly, and then said very disdainfully: "The winner has not yet been decided, so don't speak too early."

    The same person continued to say: "Even if you can beat me, so what, after you go back, you still have to face the Xue family's endless pursuit?"

    It can be clearly felt that the tone of this person's speech does not seem to be so absolute anymore.

    At first, he thought that he would definitely win, but now everyone is fighting almost equally, so he doesn't think he can kill Su Xun directly.

    The main reason is that Dragon God armor, which caused him too much trouble and was too difficult to fight, but it is still impossible for him to admit defeat. After all, there is the entire Xue family behind him.

    "If I killed you directly, do you think the members of the Xue family would still know that I have a spirit treasure?" Su Xun showed a cruel smile.

    So what about the people from the Xue family, Su Xun thinks very thoroughly now, he has already offended them anyway, it is better to kill them directly, it is not so troublesome.

    After killing him, the Xue family, for a while, probably couldn't believe it was done by themselves.

    "The resentment value from Xue Hao is +45!"

    The guy's face became stiff all of a sudden. It was obvious that he was very angry with Su Xun, and he even wanted to go berserk.

    Even if he was a bit miscalculated today, he still has the upper hand in strength. Maybe he won't be able to kill this kid today, which I have to admit.

    But can this kid kill him?  To be honest, he himself didn't quite believe it, and felt that it was completely impossible.

    Xue Hao then said: "Hmph, if I want to leave, do you think you can stop me?"

    "If you can stop it, just have a look."

    Having said that, Su Xun went up directly, and rushed up directly holding the golden cudgel.

    Su Xun thought very thoroughly. Since he saw the hope of killing this person, he would definitely not let him go. Killing him would definitely be more beneficial than not killing him.

    If he was allowed to run away, then after he went back, this person would definitely bring the members of the Xue family to take revenge on him quickly.

    Or he casually said that he has a spirit treasure, as long as he spreads the news, who can guarantee that the Xue family will not send any powerful masters to target him.

    If there are a few people from the foundation-building stage, how should I fight, I can't even run away, it's completely useless.

    So for Su Xun.  He had no other choice but to kill this person. For him, there was still a chance to breathe.

    It will take some time for the people of the Xue family to know the news, and for them to confirm it. For Su Xun, this time can be buffered.

    By the way, let's find a way to handle this matter better.

    Su Xun looked like he was crazy, the golden cudgel in his hand kept smashing everywhere, which made Xue Hao even a little bit overwhelmed, and he retreated again and again.

    Although it is still supporting, if there is someone nearby, anyone with a discerning eye can actually see that this person's current situation is already very bad, and he is in a disadvantaged position.

    He is completely relying on his own face to support himself, because if he just ran away like this, what should he say after he returns, it would be too embarrassing, right?

    Still fantasizing that by virtue of his high realm, he could drag this kid to death when the aura in his body was exhausted.

    But the obvious situation now is that his spiritual energy consumption is getting worse, which has also led to his retreat.

      His breathing was constantly getting worse. After all, Xue Hao was still too inexperienced in actual combat. As a result, he didn't have any good coping strategies in battle.

    Just relying on my own strength, I am simply doing it recklessly.

    After all, they belong to a big family, and they have been cared for since childhood. Although cultivation is not easy, they have family protection and resources to support them.

    I have not experienced any danger, and I am much more comfortable than ordinary people.

    But it will also have negative effects. Compared with those who fight all the way, if they do meet, the possibility of being killed is very high.

    That's why the top management of the Xue family sent him over this time, wanting him to experience it.

    Even if it is experience, it actually eliminates all risk factors. I originally thought that hitting the middle stage of the Qi Entraining Realm in the Foundation Establishment Realm is not a matter of hand.

    No matter how I looked at it, I didn't see that this matter would be dangerous, but something I didn't expect happened now.

    It was obvious that he couldn't beat it. Every attack of Su Xun, with the help of the golden cudgel, seemed to have the power of a thousand pounds, and it was really hard to parry.

    The idea of ??running has already sprouted in my mind, and if I can't beat it, I run away. Everyone understands this. Although it is embarrassing, it is better than losing your life.

    He can still tell which is more important, but it's obviously too late when he wants to run.

    If you run away from the beginning, you may be able to tell the difference.

    "Hellfire, come on!"

    While speaking, with a movement of Su Xun's palm, a ray of dark flame smashed over and attached to that guy.

    The clothes on his body burned first, which happened to be on his back.

    After feeling the burning sensation behind his back, this guy finally changed his expression greatly. Why was his back on fire? He quickly covered it with aura, trying to put out the fire.

    However, the horror of hellfire cannot be extinguished by his weak aura.

    After a few seconds, it seemed that his whole body was on fire, and he turned into a burning man, rolling crazily on the ground.

    I want to use this method to make the flame disappear, but this is completely impossible, the fire of hell is immortal!

    "The resentment value from Xue Hao is +12."

    "The resentment value from Xue Hao is +13."

    The resentment value is constantly rising, and this person's pain continues, so his resentment towards Su Xun also continues.

    A few seconds later, there was no movement at all, and it was completely burned, not even ash left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 Taiyi real person (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "come back!"

    Su Xun said softly.

    Immediately, the fire of hell was also very agile, and it returned to Su Xun's finger in an instant, and disappeared.

    It looks amazing, but no one can notice this scene.

    It has disappeared completely, and it is completely impossible to see that there was another person here just now.

    Su Xun breathed out, but he didn't know what kind of feeling he was feeling in his heart. It was impossible to say that there was no fluctuation in his heart.

    After all, the one who killed was not an ordinary person, but Jiang Haixue's family. At present, the family is still a giant to Su Xun, so there is some trouble.

    The current Su Xun also knows that it may be possible to delay for a certain period of time, but it is impossible to hide this matter.

    The person who killed the Xue family should have a lot of potential. Compared with the one whose legs were broken before, he must be much more important.

    This also means that Su Xun and the Xue family will be in an endless situation in the future, and the Xue family will definitely kill him.

    This is not a time for joking, you must hurry up and improve your strength. As for how to improve, this seems to be a problem.

    Su Xun has a bit of a headache, it's useless to think so much now, if it doesn't work, just hide from the limelight.

    Anyway, there are still a lot of resentment points, go back to the lottery to see if you can get the kind of skin that can make you stronger.

    "What's this?"

    Su Xun took a look, and found that there was something in the place where Xue Hao was burned to ashes just now. Su Xun picked it up, it was a jade box.

    This jade box looks about as long as someone's forearm, and it feels hot to the touch, after all, it has been burned for so long.

    Su Xun lowered his head and took a closer look, but couldn't see anything, because the whole jade box was burnt to black, and even cracks appeared.

    If it burns for a while, it will probably turn into ashes. After all, the fire of hell is not an ordinary flame. This power is really terrifying.

    But after thinking about it again, Xue Hao's whole body has been burnt clean, and the jade box is still standing strong, which proves that the material is extraordinary.

    If it was an ordinary thing, it would have been gone long ago, and it would have become ashes with him.

    Su Xun's breathing was a little short, because he could probably guess that there might be something good in it.

    Can be packed in such a jade box of extraordinary material, it is definitely not an ordinary thing, according to the general thinking, the things inside should be more precious.

    It took Su Xun a lot of strength to break open the jade box, and there was a plant inside.

    It just so happens that the length is about the same size as this jade box, and it looks a bit interesting, dotted with stars, as if emitting a shimmer.

    However, if you take a closer look, you will find that there is actually no light at all, giving people a very hazy feeling.

    I don't know what kind of plant it is. Su Xun didn't recognize it at all. After he got the inheritance of Bian Que, it can be said that he can recognize basically all Chinese medicinal materials and the like, easily.

    However, this plant, in his mind, has no impression at all. It is probably not as simple as a plant, but something else.

    Even after getting close, Su Xun could still feel some faint aura emanating from this plant.

    Just the surface can emit aura, and it is conceivable that there is probably a lot of aura contained in it.

    I don't know why, Su Xun suddenly felt a big movement of his index finger. That's right, he wants to eat this thing directly now, which must be helpful to his cultivation.

    But Su Xun held back, it would be a waste to eat Tiancaidibao directly, and it is not convenient here.

    But at this time, Su Xun discovered one thing, the thickness of this jade tube is not so simple, it seems to have double layers.

    Su Xun immediately tested it with his hands, but he found out that it was indeed true, and there was another layer underneath.

    It is a piece of parchment paper, which looks slightly yellowed, giving people the feeling of a long time ago, and it is full of writing.

    Su Xun took a look, and this turned out to be the refining method of Zhuji Pill. The medicinal materials needed, as well as precautions and the like, were all written on it.

    I probably understand, this plant should be one of the materials for refining Jidan.??But what is the specific name, this is really not clear, after all, Su Xun is not easy to distinguish from the name and characteristics.

    "System, do you know what this thing is called?" Su Xun asked.

    The system said: "I don't know very clearly about these things about cultivating immortals. You need to find out by yourself."

    I thought the system was omnipotent, but now it seems that it is not the same thing, Su Xun is a bit pained.

    And the system said: "But you can find some trading markets in this area."

    "There are not as few immortal cultivators in Jianghai as you think. Several aristocratic families are the mainstream, but there are still some casual cultivators. Naturally, there is a demand for this."

    In terms of the system, it is equivalent to giving Su Xun a direction, and Su Xun can inquire later by himself.

    If this is the case, then Su Xun will definitely not mess around with this thing. If there is a foundation building pill, then the effect will definitely be better.

    Su Xun put away his things, as if nothing had happened, he went straight out of the woods and returned to the dormitory.

    And Su Xun took a shower, lying on the bed as if nothing had happened, and started the lottery draw.

    At this point, he has to draw a lottery. If he doesn't draw a lottery, Su Xun will really feel a little panicked when facing a crisis in the future.

    After a glance, there are almost 400 resentment points, which is already quite good. Most of them were contributed to Su Xun by that guy today, and he is really a bit benevolent.

    If it weren't for him, I really don't know when the next lottery draw will be.

    If you have four chances, the chances are still relatively high, with a probability of more than 80%, the skin can be extracted, so Su Xun won't wait any longer, and must hurry up.

    "System, start the lottery draw!"

    "Thank you for participating, welcome to come again next time!"

    ""

    Several times in a row, Su Xun was really a little flustered. Fortunately, the last time, he finally won the draw, and the system prompt sounded: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the Sanwei Pill Stove of Master Taiyi!"

    "Um?"

    Su Xun was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, he thought it was a skin, and he won an item. The chance of winning an item is relatively low.

    But what is the function of this alchemy furnace, is it for me to use it for alchemy?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 Heaven-Defying Pill Furnace (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was a little surprised here, came an alchemy furnace?  This is really a big problem, all in all, it is not the same as imagined.

    It would be great if I could give myself a real Taiyi's big move, the kind that can be resurrected after death.

    If there is a real fight, it is equivalent to having two lives, which can be said to be very powerful, even if I can't beat it, I will pretend to be dead first.

    People think that after you die, you come back to life, wouldn't it be flattering.

    It's a pity that such a good thing doesn't seem to be so easy to get for yourself, it's a bit difficult.

    What's the specific use, let's take a look first, anyway, Su Xun now feels a little impatient.

    Item name: Sanwei Dan Furnace

    Corresponding hero: Taiyi real person

    Item function: This alchemy furnace allows the host to copy countless herbal plants. As long as it is a herbaceous plant, it takes a period of time to copy exactly the same plants, and it can be copied infinitely.

    "What?"

    ? After seeing this, Su Xun was already shocked. It can do anything, but just this one effect is shocking to the point of collapse.

    This kind of thing can be copied, what kind of concept is this, that is to say, some unique and precious things can be brought to me, and they will be everywhere in minutes.

    The effect is too great, Su Xun's lips have already started to dry out, he knows without saying that this effect is really too great.

    The role of elixir in cultivation is self-evident, and Su Xun himself can clearly feel it.

    As for refining elixirs, what is the most important thing, isn't it the treasures of heaven and earth, and elixirs don't come out of thin air.

    After having this, if Su Xun learns the technique of refining medicine in the future, wouldn't he be invincible in the future?

    Slightly excited brows, can you not be excited, such a heaven-defying thing came all of a sudden, and the depression in Su Xun's heart was quickly swept away.

    The key point is that I have only watched half of it, and there are still others I haven¨t watched. God knows what will happen next. Anyway, it looks so exciting.

    Su Xun has no other ideas, he only has one idea now, hurry up and read the introduction!

    Similarly, the alchemy furnace also has the function of refining pills. The host uses this pill furnace to refine medicines. As long as the host knows the pill formula and puts various materials in proportion, there will be a 100% success rate.

    ""

    Su Xun didn't know what to say at all. I'm afraid this thing is not just as simple as against the sky, it is quite against the sky.

    Not to mention being able to copy arbitrarily, and there is a 100% success rate. What kind of concept is this? It means that I will never fail in alchemy.

    The reason why the elixir is more precious is because refining is too difficult, and after a long time of hard work and care, it may be scrapped directly, and the blow is really too great.

    The higher the level of the pill, the more likely it is to fail in refining. Even if Su Xun has never been in contact with it, he knows this truth.

    However, with this alchemy furnace, it means that Su Xun doesn't need to think about failure at all in the future.

    As long as Su Xun is given a copy of the ingredients and has a complete pill formula, he can successfully refine countless pills.

    Seems to have seen, how to quickly become stronger, very simple, is the way of taking medicine.

    If you really go well, it is actually quite powerful, after all, you can have an unlimited supply of pills.

    But the current problem is that Su Xun's foundation is still too shallow, and there is no such thing as Dan Fang.

    However, it's meaningless to be too anxious about this kind of thing. Everything depends on one's own long-term accumulation.

    Fortunately, there is a recipe for the Foundation Establishment Pill, which is the only thing Su Xun can count on, and he already has one of the ingredients.

    If he really worked hard and found out a few other elixir, wouldn't he be able to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill infinitely.

    You can tell from the name that this is a elixir that can be taken in the Foundation Establishment Realm. It must be very suitable for Su Xun who is only one step away, so Su Xun is a little looking forward to it now.

    It's a pity that in the dormitory, after Su Xun got excited for a while, he just lay there, and didn't really get out the pill furnace for experimentation.

    After all, who knows the size of this kind of thing, if it is huge, the dormitory willEven the bed may not be able to withstand it.

    So Su Xun still held back, he was thinking about how he should operate in the future, find the few remaining medicinal materials that are missing, and then he can refine the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    Similarly, Su Xun was also a little strange. He felt that it was a bit too coincidental. After all, he had just obtained a single medicinal material, and finally he won this one.

    It seems too coincidental, it just comes in handy, after all, is this lottery draw really random, or is there a certain amount of intervention involved in the system, Su Xun thinks this is hard to say.

    Of course he won't ask, because of the urine nature of the system, he won't tell himself about these things.

    On Su Xun's side, when he was bored, he took a look at his system store. In the store, he searched and found this alchemy furnace.

    But after taking a look at the price, I immediately gave up and lost the urge to buy it. The price is 9999 points.

    What kind of concept is this, that is to say, about 10,000 points, is it true that the points are free? Su Xun is now exhausted to do the task, and there are only more than 200 points.

    Moreover, Su Xun has always been reluctant to use these two hundred points, and it is 10,000 points away, and he does not know how to get it.

    Fortunately, there is a lottery draw, otherwise, with Su Xun's accumulation speed, he might not be able to afford it in his lifetime, and 10,000 points is simply an astronomical figure.

    Of course, this can also be directly reflected from the side, the preciousness of this pill furnace.

    In this lottery draw, Su Xun said that his character has exploded, and it is not an exaggeration at all.

    With a happy mood, Su Xun also fell asleep directly, no matter so much, as for the Xue family, there is no need to think too much.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, the two roommates went to class. He was a strict teacher. It is said that he likes to play for real, and he had to stand up by himself every time roll call.

    After being caught by him for absenteeism, basically after two times, your course will definitely fail, and you will be called a ruthless hunter.

    Except for Su Xun, no one dared to skip class, and Su Xun was helpless.

    Su Xun did not go on purpose. It would be convenient to leave him alone in the dormitory. He can experiment alone and try the effect of the alchemy furnace.

    Take it out, it feels heavy, it doesn't look very gorgeous, but very simple, it is a three-legged shape.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613 Meeting Again (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun doesn't care what the shape of this alchemy furnace is. No one else will see this thing. Su Xun will only use it when no one is around. Anyway, it doesn't matter whether it looks good or bad.

    The main thing is that it is useful. Su Xun took out the herbal medicine he got from Xue Hao before, and threw it into the pill furnace.

    The pill furnace is not too big, not as exaggerated as Su Xun imagined, but it is more than enough to put down this herb, no problem.

    After putting it in, Su Xun could clearly notice that the pill furnace vibrated.

    With such a shock, even Su Xun's table and the bed above it will vibrate a little bit, which is typical for a single hair to move the whole body.

    At the same time, on the surface of the alchemy furnace, there is a layer of shimmering light covering it, because it is daytime, if you don't look carefully, you may not notice this detail.

    A few minutes later, the light disappeared. Su Xun probably knew in his heart that this should be done. The time consumed was much less than Su Xun thought. He thought it would take hours at least.

    After opening the lid of the alchemy furnace, it was indeed like this. When he covered it before, it was just a herb, which looked empty.

    As a result, if you look at it carefully now, it is completely different. It is already full, and it is all a kind of herbal medicine.

    Su Xun counted carefully, in addition to his original one, there were ten more, that is to say, ten were copied directly from one.

    This speed is simply maddening, even scarier than copying money.

    Su Xun himself was startled. Will he be able to sell herbal medicine in the future? As long as he has this pill furnace, he can sell herbal medicine without any cost.

    And those precious things, as long as you have a sample, you can copy them indefinitely, which is too scary.

    And this thing is different from those antiques. The reason why antiques are precious is that rare things are more expensive.

    Even many antiques, there is only one in the world, so that the value can be reflected when you buy it in your hands.

    If it is everywhere, it will naturally be of little value. If you have it in your family, I also have it in my family. The rich will naturally have no cards and will not buy it.

    But herbal medicine is different. The demand is too great. Su Xun just hasn't fully come into contact with the world of immortal cultivators.

    Herbal medicines are all used to refine elixirs, and elixirs are gone in a single bite, which is a huge gap. Many good elixirs cannot be bought with money.

    Why? The raw materials are limited. How can there be so many herbs to make alchemy for you? This kind of herbal medicine that contains spiritual energy cannot be artificially cultivated casually.

    If Su Xun could sell herbal medicines indefinitely, it would definitely be huge profits.

    After experimenting for a while, Su Xun didn't have much interest, and since he didn't need this thing for the time being, Su Xun naturally wouldn't continue to do it.

    When you need to look back, you can try again yourself.

    "Bang bang！！"

    Suddenly someone knocked on the door of the dormitory, which made Su Xun a little startled, wondering why someone came here.

    Definitely not my two roommates, there is no knocking on the door for the two of them, just swipe the door card directly, and even if there is no card, they are still kicking the door.

    As for the quality, what is it, can it be eaten?

    Su Xun didn't panic too much, and within a second, he put the lid on the alchemy furnace and put it back into his system's backpack.

    Those herbal medicines are directly placed there, anyway, they are all the same herbs, and there will be no reaction, and there is no need to be afraid that this pill furnace will directly refine them.

    "Who"

    Su Xun ran to open the door while talking.

    "Counselor, why are you here?"

    ?As a result, he opened the door and saw that it was the counselor standing at the door, which made Su Xun slightly surprised, thinking that he was here to catch him skipping class, right?

    I just heard the counselor say: "Your boy is indeed in the dormitory. Look at this, you should have just woken up. You have already gone to class, but you didn't go!"

    "Ahem！！"

    The counselor is quite nice, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't be angry, but coughed twice in embarrassment, and then said: "Counselor, I skipped class once or twice, you should know better than me."

    "You??You came to me, isn't it just to talk about this?  " Su Xun asked intentionally.

    "Forget it, let's tell you something serious." The counselor said, "The team leader Xiao who came to see you last time, he came again, he should have something to ask you, the school asked me to inform you.  "

    "Really´"

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes, he came to find himself, there must be something important, that guy is from the information security department, could it be that something went wrong?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Where is the person, let's go there."

    "In the conference room over there at the school, let's go."

    When the counselor was speaking, he was still steaming, and he probably ran all the way here. From this appearance, his physical fitness was not bad, and he didn't stop panting after running quickly.

    Su Xun put on his shoes, and the two of them went out, only to hear Su Xun say: "What's the matter, just call me, and you have to come here yourself."

    "I happened to be here in the dormitory, and I was explaining some work to the dormitory management. After receiving the notice, my first reaction was that you didn't go to class, so I ran up to check, and you are indeed here!"

    Su Xun: ""

    What he said was so reasonable that Su Xun didn't know what to say to refute him.

    Even though the two of them were walking fast, it took them more than ten minutes to reach the school's meeting room.

    "Su Xun is here！！"

    After seeing him coming, everyone stood up one after another, very polite, especially the principal, who had a smile on his face.

    Team leader Xiao Zhan Xiao also stood up directly, expressing enough respect to Su Xun, but he still looked as calm as ever.

    Su Xun also greeted politely: "Hello, Team Leader Xiao."

    A person like him must have a lot of ability, and he has been making contributions in obscurity, which is more worthy of respect.

    Xiao Zhan said: "Hello, Su Xun, we meet again."

    It's just that when he spoke, he smiled wryly, making this sentence sound like there was a special meaning in it.

    It should be something happened, otherwise, I wouldn't come here on purpose to meet Su Xun again.

    Seeing him like this, with tiredness on his face, he must be a little exhausted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614: Hand of God (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Group Leader Xiao, you have come all the way here, you are looking for me"

    Su Xun didn't bother, and said straight to the point that he is not the kind of person who likes to be polite.

    Since he came all the way here in person, it proves that there must be something more important. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't believe it, and he can still come to him to talk about love, something that doesn't exist.

    Xiao Zhan didn't speak immediately, but glanced at the meeting room with his eyes.

    "Ahem！！"

    The principal is obviously a very sensible person, only to hear him say: "Okay, let's go out first, just wait outside."

    Several other leaders also knew what was going on. Obviously, this was to leave space for Su Xun and him. They were indeed not qualified to know some confidential matters.

    The group of people was also very fast. They just pushed the door and went out without any delay. They also closed the door of the meeting room to give people a sense of security.

    In the blink of an eye, only Su Xun and Xiao Zhan were left in Nuo Da's meeting room, looking a little depressed.

    When two people talk about private matters, it is almost enough to talk in a private space like an office. The place is too big, but there is no sense of security.

    Xiao Zhan said: "Su Xun, it is indeed important to come to you this time. There is no good way, I can only count on you to take action."

    Su Xun nodded, he already had a certain guess in his heart, only to hear Su Xun say: "If you have anything to say, just say it."

    "We Huaxia have been targeted by the strongest hacker in the world, and we are currently accepting his challenge!"

    When Su Xun heard this, he was not very happy in his heart. He thought that the world's number one hacker, shouldn't he sit in front of you? Besides himself, who else would dare to be called the world's number one?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Who is this person?"

    "hand of God!"

    Four words came out of Xiao Zhan's mouth, and his expression at the moment seemed extremely dignified.

    For people in the computer industry, or those who understand technology in the Internet industry, they all know what the "hand of God" means.

    That is a very terrifying existence. Among hackers, he is a god-like figure, just like Jordan's status in basketball. He is the idol and belief of countless people.

    However, it didn't touch Su Xun. Usually, he doesn't care much about these things, but in Su Xun's eyes, except for him, everyone else is rubbish.

    Naturally, I will not pay attention to other hackers. Before this, I had never heard of it.

    Just said lightly: "Is it very powerful?"

    "Great, very powerful, even other hackers, even the top hackers in the world, are full of praise for him."

    When Xiao Zhan talked about this, the solemn look on his face didn't seem to have improved in any way. He just said: "This person became famous eight years ago."

    "He directly breached the most powerful country m in the world, the network firewall of the entire country, and it only took a few minutes."

    "At that time, it was known as the most powerful firewall in the world, but under his hands, it seemed like paper."

    Xiao Zhan said: "Naturally, Country M was furious, claiming that he must find this person and bring him to justice."

    "However, they worked hard for a long time, but there was no news at all, and that person became famous because of this."

    "Later, he participated in many activities, which made people feel his strength intuitively. The most ironic one was a World Hacking Contest."

    Xiao Zhan continued: "That competition is held every four years, similar to the World Cup. It brings together the top hackers from all countries in the world to get together and learn from each other."

    "However, he appeared inexplicably and hacked all the hackers' computers and even the organizer's network during that competition."

    "It lasted for a whole day, and no one could do anything about him. Later, he left because he thought it was meaningless. That time made everyone feel ashamed, but he deeply admired this person's strength."

    "It's interesting."

    Su Xun himself didn't know much about it, but after hearing this, he felt that this guy was quite interesting.

    In terms of technology, Su Xun does not make any judgments. After all, he has not seen it with his own eyes, and he is not very clear. Anyway, Su Xun does not believe that his technology can be stronger than himself.

      If you have to compete, then you must be stronger.

    What Su Xun appreciates more is the character of this person. The things he has done make people feel very free and easy, and he is a talent.

    "No one knows who he is?"

    Su Xun asked curiously, this kind of person makes a lot of trouble every time, which should make many people and even the country have more opinions on him, but he has nothing to do, and he just jumped up to now?

    "No!"

    Xiao Zhan shook his head and said: "The most powerful thing about this person is that although he has appeared on the Internet many times, he is very powerful and has not left any clues."

    "Even some agents were dispatched, but they couldn't find out his whereabouts. It's completely unclear who this person is."

    "Every time he appears, there will only be one code name, that is god, and it is precisely because of this that everyone calls it the hand of God."

    ?Su Xun nodded, and understood how the hand of God came about. Frankly speaking, it is interesting and powerful.

    God is on the side of the Westerners, but he created all things and has a very high status, and everyone believes in God.

    It can be called the hand of God, and his status can also be seen.

    Like this kind of master, to be honest, Su Xun is really a little bit interested, it seems that this time, he has met his opponent.

    Xiao Zhan said from the side: "This person has disappeared for a long time. In the past few years, there has been no news about him. Everyone thinks something happened to him."

    "There are even people who think that this so-called Hand of God is actually just a scam, and there is a huge team behind it, because individuals can't be so strong. After doing this, the team is disbanded, and the Hand of God will naturally cease to exist.  .￣

    "But this time, he showed up again, and he also targeted our Huaxia."

    Having said this, Xiao Zhan showed a very painful expression on his face.

    He was not afraid of embarrassment, and said to Su Xun: "The website of our security information department has been hacked by that person, and it has not been repaired until now."

    "That's why I hurried to find you."

    When Su Xun heard that there was still such a thing, it was a big problem. The website of the information security department was for face-to-face, and it turned out to be hacked, which was no different from a direct slap in the face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615: Su Xun's Way of Declaring War (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In this way, Su Xun felt even more that the hand of God was very strong.

    Because the website has not been repaired until now, it proves that none of the people in the security department is his opponent.

    All of them were pressed to the ground and rubbed against each other, which seemed unbelievable.

    There are so many masters and talents there, if everyone works together, how could they still be rubbed by others? It sounds like it is impossible.

    But if you think about it again, country m is the strongest in the world in terms of the Internet, not to mention all kinds of talents.

    Even they couldn't do anything back then, so there was nothing to say, it was all because that person was just too strong.

    "Okay, why are you crazy, come to Huaxia to cause trouble?" Su Xun said a little displeased.

    There is no doubt about the love for Huaxia, and it is also sacred and inviolable in Su Xun's heart.

    Xiao Zhan said: "We have also launched an investigation on this matter. According to our investigation, that person should be invited by Country M to do something."

    "Well, country m is full and has nothing to do?" Su Xun said painfully.

    For country m, which has always been more domineering, I really don't like it.

    And Xiao Zhan said: "I guess it has something to do with the Nossa virus last time, that kind of global virus, they didn't solve it, but you solved it."

    "In terms of reputation, I lost a lot at once, so I guess I have some opinions in my heart. It's more embarrassing like a human being. I want to find the hand of God to attack us, so that we will be ashamed in front of the whole world."

    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless. He thought that it sounded like a child throwing a temper tantrum.

    And isn't this a large-scale Zhenxiang scene? I was made so angry by others before, and claimed to find out and bring him to justice.

    As a result, now, I turned around and went to find someone to do business again. It's so sweet.

    Xiao Zhan said: "However, that Hand of God didn't exude any malice. According to our inference, this person always does his own thing, and he won't listen to anyone."

    "The reason why Country M can invite him this time is mainly because he still wants to meet you. For those who can solve the Nossa virus, he probably wants to meet you."

    Having said that, Xiao Zhan looked at Su Xun with longing eyes. After talking so much, it was very clear that Su Xun had to make a move.

    Only if he makes a move, there is hope. The others are indeed not opponents.

    Su Xun naturally understood. From the very beginning, he never thought of refusing. If he was asked to do something, as long as it was not difficult to understand, he would accept it.

    After all, he once won an award from someone else, so the so-called taking advantage of others is probably the reason.

    And after all, this is a matter of China's face. Su Xun can even imagine that many caring people all over the world are paying attention to this matter.

    Su Xun must have a sense of honor. As a Chinese, he would definitely not stand idly by.

    Su Xun then said: "Don't worry, it is my basic duty to respond to requests."

    In fact, Su Xun was also very curious about the strength of the hand of God in his heart, and wanted to meet him for a while.

    Just like a martial arts master seeking defeat alone, he already feels that he is the top existence, and no one can beat him.

    ?Suddenly one day a person came forward, and others also called him the number one master in the Jianghu.

    There is always only one number one, and there is no such thing as juxtaposition.

    Xiao Zhan's tense face naturally relaxed all of a sudden, he showed one of the few smiles, and then said: "Okay, Su Xun, please."

    "Take a look and prepare. When it will work, I will go back and release the news to let him know that you will come to challenge him."

    "It doesn't need to be so troublesome!"

    However, Su Xun said directly: "Do you have a computer? Give me a computer, and I'll just go straight to it."

    Such a direct way made Xiao Zhan a little unexpected. At first, he thought that Su Xun had to prepare a little, no matter what,

    Who knows that people are not prepared for such a thing at all, and they want to go up and do it immediately.

    don't know what to say?, and didn¨t report it like the above, and his intuition told him that there should be nothing wrong with listening to Su Xun.

    There must be something like a computer. After a person like him goes out, the computer is always with him, and it is even more important than the mobile phone.

    Many people now say that smartphones are so developed that computers can already be replaced, and their usefulness is getting smaller and smaller.

    In fact, to the ears of people who really understand computers, this sounds like a joke.

    "I have a computer here, use mine!"

    Xiao Zhan directly put his black handbag on the table.

    If you use other computers, you are really not at ease, for fear that it will be unsafe and affect Su Xun's operation.

    After opening the handbag, he took out a very ordinary computer, at least on the surface it looked ordinary.

    Even on the surface, there is no brand logo.

    Su Xun knew very well that this kind of computer might be specially made, so it must be very expensive.

    After turning on the computer, a series of complicated procedures can be used to turn on the computer.

    Even if ordinary people find this computer, they will probably be so angry that they can't open it at all. It's useless to find anyone, and they probably think it's broken.

    This is not complicated in Su Xun's eyes, but it is Xiao Zhan's computer, so there is no need for Su Xun to do it, just let him do it himself.

    After turning on the computer, there is a different desktop. It is estimated that even the operating system is the kind that does not exist on the market.

    It doesn't matter, as long as you can surf the Internet normally, there will be no problems.

    It took Su Xun about two minutes to familiarize himself with this computer. The configuration is really powerful, but the processor and graphics card are all top-notch.

    It is estimated that the powerful assembly machines in the world cannot handle his notebook in terms of performance, and a computer has been manufactured completely regardless of cost.

    Even if this kind comes out, it may not be able to sell, but they have a special job and just need this kind of work.

    If you go online, you use a wireless network card. You don¨t need to connect to a network cable, and you can have a very strong network speed. It is probably an independent local area network.

    Su Xun went directly to the website of the security department, the one that was hacked, and he wanted to declare war in this way!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 Fighting between Immortals (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After logging in to this website, if you let Su Xun take a look, you will immediately understand what is going on.

    It was indeed hacked, and the method was superb. The level of this kind of code is not something that ordinary people can handle.

    It looks very chaotic, as if there is no brain at all, but the real law, most people can't see it at all.

    If you really spend time researching it, it will probably take quite a long time. If you really wait for the research to come out, it is estimated that the day lily will be cold, and Huaxia's computer level will also become a joke for everyone.

    However, in Su Xun's eyes, this is nothing. It cannot be said to be very simple, but it is not too difficult. It may not take long to solve this problem.

    Of course, Su Xun will not be arrogant because of this, and think that looking down on others is something that does not exist.

    Although this is not too difficult, Su Xun is very clear that this cannot be the real level of that guy, at best it can only be said to be a temptation of him.

    It is impossible for someone to come up and expose their true level. If you think about it, you will know that the bottom of the box is still behind.

    "It's done, it's really amazing!"

    In about ten minutes, Su Xun solved the virus on the website through a series of operations, and it has taken on a new look and returned to normal.

    Xiao Zhan next to him has been watching. After seeing this scene, he finally couldn't help it, and suddenly praised Su Xun twice. He really admired Su Xun in his heart.

    In the past, how many experts in their department spent all night researching this thing, but in the end they were scratching their heads and couldn't find an accurate solution.

    It's not that everyone is paddling, but that everyone has worked hard, but it doesn't seem to be of any use.

    However, in the hands of Su Xun, it took only a while, and it was done so easily. Looking at Su Xun's speed, you will feel that there is no difficulty at all.

    But Xiao Zhan has experienced it himself, so he knows exactly what kind of difficulty it is. It is not easy at all. For other people, it is more difficult than climbing to the sky.

    It seems that for modern people, there is no problem with your language ability and the like, and you can speak smoothly.

    But if it is really placed on primitive people, they may not be able to speak very well, and everyone's communication is just a few voices.

    This comparison may be a little bit hurtful, but the fact seems to be the case. Compared with Su Xun, the experts in the department are the gap between ordinary people and primitive people.

    Facing Xiao Zhan's praise, Su Xun didn't say anything, just smiled, and said, "This is nothing, it's quite simple."

    Because he knew in his heart that the real challenge was yet to come, and he didn't know how much skill that person had used to hack this website.

    Su Xun has already begun to look forward to his strength.

    ""

    Xiao Zhan was speechless again, he didn't know what to say, he just felt a little tingling in his heart.

    Perhaps this is the gap between ordinary people and geniuses. People really have nothing to say, and they don¨t know what to say. Food is the original sin.

    Xiao Zhan took a deep breath, and then he said: "That's fine, what if he doesn't know?"

    "Don't worry, he will definitely know." Su Xun smiled.

    Said: "The virus he attacked before has a special code. Once it is broken, he will know what happened. With his technology, he can easily detect it."

    ? Xiao Zhan nodded, looking confused, he was an expert in computer technology anyway, why did he look like a novice in front of Su Xun, as if he didn't understand anything.

    However, seeing that Su Xun was busy again, he didn't dare to speak anymore. In short, he just didn't want to disturb Su Xun.

    This kind of fighting between masters, at his level, can't help him at all. If this is the case, just don't add trouble.

    Su Xun's hands were already on the keyboard, and they were already typing. It seemed that the speed of his hands was so fast that people couldn't help wondering, how many years has this person been single?

    The code on the computer is constantly floating, making people dazzled, and it is completely unclear what the situation is.

    Fortunately, the performance of this computer is super powerful. If it is an ordinary computer, it really can't stand up to Su Xun.??High-intensity operation, because now Su Xun doesn't dare to be careless, he has already started to make real moves.

    The other party hasn't appeared yet, what is Su Xun doing?

    He is writing a new firewall and using it to protect the website of the security department, that is to say, this place will become a battlefield in a while.

    The Hand of God will make a comeback and start to attack again, while Su Xun can just defend. This is the case in general hacking operations, and only in this way can the two be separated from one.

    For ordinary hackers, there are actually other competition methods, such as breaking a secure device, and two people compete to see who takes the shortest time.

    However, for the top two of them, it is meaningless. Any security measures, as long as they are related to the network, are no different from waste paper in the eyes of the two of them.

    The kind that can be broken almost instantly can be broken in an instant, which is meaningless and difficult to judge.

    Only come to hurt each other to see who is stronger.

    As long as he can break through the firewall carefully prepared by Su Xun, then Su Xun will naturally admit defeat. On the contrary, if he has no way to break through, then he will be nothing more than that.

    Obviously that person has been watching in secret. Although Su Xun doesn't know his existence, Su Xun probably has a feeling in his heart that he has already logged in to this website.

    It's just that he also noticed Su Xun's movements, so he was waiting and gave Su Xun time.

    If at this time, taking advantage of others' danger, Su Xun went on before the firewall was fixed, that would be meaningless.

    It can also be seen that this person did not come here with malice to target Huaxia, his main purpose was to compete with Su Xun!

    Su Xun's workload is very heavy. The firewall, no matter how rubbish it is, can't be produced in a short while, except for Su Xun's computer technology, which is no longer a perversion of human beings.

    Even so, it took Su Xun several hours to finally construct a very complete firewall, and he could use this thing to fight that guy.

    After Su Xun released the signal, the hand of God immediately launched an attack, and the fight between the gods officially kicked off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617: A Respectable Opponent (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The moment the war started, a large amount of information codes surged towards this website like a torrent.

    Fortunately, this website is not simple, and the server is powerful enough, otherwise, it may not be able to support it for a second, and it will collapse immediately.

    Many computer experts in the world, basically some important figures from various countries, are observing this battle. This is not an ordinary competition.

    ? represents the face, and the issue of reputation in the world in the future.

    Su Xun also gritted his teeth. For him, the workload is very heavy, so there must be no sloppy.

    The moment this person shot, Su Xun knew that this was stronger than any opponent he had encountered before.

    No wonder it can be called the hand of God, I must not be careless.

    Xiao Zhan next to him is always paying attention to the progress of the situation, and even his current mood is much more nervous than the party Su Xun.

    This is a confrontation of great importance, and people can't help but sweat for Su Xun in their hearts.

    ?Because Su Xun's workload is too great, since the afternoon, he has been typing on the computer, almost continuously.

    And with hardly any rest, he started the big fight again.

    Playing computer is not an easy task. I am afraid that I will be very tired if I play games on the computer for a long time, let alone this is a high-intensity hacker battle.

    In fact, Su Xun is fine. The reason why his lips are a little dry is because he is thirsty, and he hasn't drank water for a long time. Now this time.

    Don't be sloppy for half a minute, and Su Xun doesn't have that time to drink water.

    In other aspects, for Su Xun, it is actually not so serious, because he is a cultivator of immortality.

    Whether it is physical fitness or mental strength, there will be no problems.

    Although there is a powerful firewall, Su Xun does not dare to be careless, it does not mean that he just sits and watches the show.

    How can you wait for others to attack, you must follow up all the time, this is the wonderful part of the battle.

    To give a very simple example, the firewall is like an ancient city tower. If you want to get in, you have no other way to go, you have to break the tower.

    However, if you are guarding the city gate, can you watch them move and let others attack? Of course not, you have to take some measures.

    For example, throwing big stones on the city tower, shooting arrows down, and seeing someone coming up through the ladder, just push him down quickly, and you can't be careless for a second.

    Otherwise, if you are not careful, the gap may appear directly, which will cause incalculable consequences.

    Only about ten minutes later, under the attack of that guy, Su Xun's firewall had a loophole.

    And there are quite a few loopholes, a total of eight loopholes, which is a big headache.

    Su Xun's firewall can be said to be the top in the world. Of course, it is perfect when it is made without any firewall. It must be leaked slowly over time, and then gradually repaired.

    So there was a loophole, and he didn't panic. This is a normal thing.

    It can also be seen from this that this guy's strength is indeed a level higher than other hackers in the world.

    No matter how powerful a hacker is, they can't be compared in front of him, because they are not at the same level, so what's the point of comparing them.

    Now that he met Su Xun, he must have met his opponent. Presumably, he himself is very excited at the moment.

    A real master will not be afraid when meeting a master, but will feel that kind of excitement in his heart.

    Su Xun also started his own actions, seized these loopholes, and began to repair them. The operations of both sides are amazing.

    Everything is public, and the traffic to the security department's website today must have reached an unprecedented height.

    Xiao Zhan, who was beside him, was also dumbfounded, unable to understand, completely unable to understand what the operation was.

    After all, he is also a great expert, otherwise, how could he become the team leader? His team leader is quite valuable.

    However, now he finds that he can't understand things about computers. This is really a kind of sadness.

    However, while mourning, I was also very grateful in my heart, thanks to the existence of Su Xun.

    If it wasn't for the existence of Su Xun, if this kind of thing happened?, wouldn¨t it be gone? The hand of God is indeed terrifying and frightening.

    Xiao Zhan seems to understand the helplessness of Country M in the past, what can you do with such an awesome character.

    Some people even say that although this hand of God has only one pair of hands, he has even changed the trend of the whole world a little bit invisibly.

    Although there are elements of exaggeration in it, it can also be seen that this person is really strong, so strong that he is unreasonable.

    At this point in the confrontation between Su Xun and him, there is actually no winner. As far as the current situation is concerned, the outcome is still unknown.

    Even the onlookers found that they couldn't understand it at all, and couldn't tell at all what the current situation was like.

    I always feel that the two sides have been in a stalemate, and no one can handle the opposite side in a short while. All kinds of confrontations are really exciting.

    Although I can't understand it, it feels really super exciting, and it's not exciting.

    Time is passing by every minute and every second. Su Xun, who is immersed in this game, can't feel the time passing by at all, because he is too focused.

    Even when it was dark outside, Su Xun didn't know very well. It was Xiao Zhan who got up and turned on the lights in the meeting room. Only then did Su Xun realize that this battle had lasted for several hours.

    I didn't eat lunch at noon, but now it's time to eat at night, Su Xun still didn't eat.

    Now that the situation is more urgent, who can afford to eat.

    The worst thing was the group of principals outside, because they went out in the morning and waited outside, but things got worse and worse, and no one came out.

    But you are too embarrassed to go straight away, thinking in your heart, wait a little longer, maybe it will come out in a while.

    Just holding this kind of thinking, I have waited until now, and I almost feel like I am dying. Fortunately, they found someone to bring some food over.

    However, as far as Su Xun feels, it won't last for too long. At this moment, he already knows exactly what the other party is doing.

    Having persisted until now, it proves that Su Xun is indeed better,

    Because he knows that the firewall has been perfected, at least Su Xun can't find any loopholes by himself, and it is impossible for him to break through.

    However, being able to fight Su Xun for a few hours is enough to make him proud. Su Xun also admitted that this is a respectable opponent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618 The Fall of God (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the eyes of outsiders, this fight between gods and gods was too good to be true, but in fact, Su Xun did not take advantage of it.

    After all, he is on the defensive side, and his firewall seems to have been written temporarily.

    From this point of view, it seems that Su Xun is really at a disadvantage, and the disadvantage is a bit miserable.

    However, after the real battle started, everyone discovered Su Xun's horror.

    Even in a disadvantaged state, Su Xun still defended it abruptly, which is indeed very scary.

    Even at this time, several hours had passed, and everyone could see Su Xun's terror.

    To be able to survive under the hand of God for such a long time, there is no need to say anything about this level, it must be a super level one.

    Like other hackers, they think that even if they exert their full strength, they can last for about ten minutes, which is already very good.

    Su Xun has let everyone recognize his strength, and there will be no doubts about his strength. He is indeed very powerful, even if he loses, it seems like a defeat.

    In other words, for Su Xun now, winning or losing is not very important.

    Because everyone has never felt that he can defeat the hand of God. In everyone's mind, the hand of God cannot be defeated. This impression has been deeply ingrained, and no news of his failure has ever been heard.

    It seems that this person is driven by God. In terms of computers, he is almost omnipotent.

    Su Xun can persevere for so long, even if he loses, because no one is stronger than him, and he can still win everyone's respect.

    At this time, everyone can only marvel in their hearts, and at the same time sigh in their hearts, Huaxia is indeed a place where talents come out in large numbers, which is shocking.

    On the side of country m, it is estimated that the intestines have already regretted it. They planned such a scene, and it can be said that they used a lot of means.

    But now, it seems that their ideas have come to nothing. They originally wanted to humiliate them severely, but now Su Xun's level is shocking. No one would think that after holding on for so long, they would lose to the hand of God.  , What a shameful thing.

    In fact, only Su Xun knew in his heart that he was about to win, and as time went by, this feeling became stronger and stronger.

    By now, it is almost a certainty.

    Suddenly, the attack from the Hand of God seemed to come to a standstill, and he immediately stopped.

    Su Xun knew that this meant that he had voluntarily given up.

    He couldn't attack for a long time, and his methods were resolved one by one by Su Xun. To a certain extent, it also proved that his skills were inferior to others.

    Others can't understand it, but he can see it very clearly. Compared with it, he is too far behind, and he is not an opponent at all.

    The matter has come to this point, there is no other way, and there is still a gap, no matter how hard he tries, he can't break through Su Xun's defense.

    In computer technology, defense is often more difficult than offense, because you have to consider a lot of things in all aspects, and there can be no mistakes.

    A small mistake may cause you to fail in the eyes of others.

    Similarly, it is easier to attack. It is equivalent to being barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. I have no worries, and I can do whatever I want.

    As long as he succeeds in a random attack, it is equivalent to victory, but he has never succeeded once, and Su Xun's strength makes him almost desperate.

    Seeing that it succeeded a little bit, the loophole was discovered, and in the next second, the loophole would be quickly filled by Su Xun, without giving any chance at all.

    Now he is finally desperate, and he no longer has any intention of fighting with Su Xun. There is no need to continue, because no matter how he does it, unless Su Xun's side is disconnected from the Internet, otherwise he has no ability.  probability of winning.

    "Huh！！"

    Su Xun frowned, finally heaving a sigh of relief.

    After working intensively on the computer for an afternoon, no matter how energetic a person is, at this time, to be honest, he is also a little tired.

    Fortunately, at this time, a result was finally reached, and Su Xun also knew that this matter had almost been resolved.

    As for whether he will admit it or not, this is not important anymore. After he left for a while, but the website is still fine, to a certain extent, it can explain the problem.

      However, to Su Xun's surprise, a line of words appeared on the screen in the next second: "Hauxia, no.1."

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, then he laughed and shook his head, feeling quite interesting.

    This person actually gave up on his own initiative, and even praised him, Su Xun is now the world's number one hacker.

    He should be a foreigner, and he doesn't understand Chinese language very well, so he can only express it in this way.

    Su Xun also didn't expect it. Generally speaking, in the eyes of everyone, losing is just one thing, it is an unacceptable and embarrassing thing.

    Especially with his status, he can be said to be the number one person in the world. In the eyes of outsiders, he will not lose.

    However, this person was more open-minded than he imagined, and he directly and generously admitted that his skills were inferior to others, and he didn't feel any shame.

    And he even praised Su Xun, this is a magnanimous opponent, worthy of respect.

    "Su Xun, what's going on?"

    Xiao Zhan next to him asked a little nervously.

    In fact, in his heart, he could probably guess what was going on, but it was only for a while, and he was a little bit hesitant to confirm.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I have already won. That guy gave up and just typed a line on the website."

    For hackers, these are all small tricks.

    Xiao Zhan also got up very excitedly, his expression was very excited, and he kept muttering in his mouth: "It's fine if you win, it's fine if you win."

    Because only he himself knows what this victory means, the relationship is really important, and it affects all aspects.

    Excitedly gave Su Xun a hug, then he quickly called and started to report the matter.

    However, this is no secret anymore. When that sentence appeared, it seemed that it had already been announced to the whole world.

    Many top foreign hackers were speechless for a long time, unable to believe that all this happened.

    In everyone's opinion, it is inconceivable that the invincible hand of God lost to a Chinese.

    Ordinary people may not know what happened, but in the world of hackers, it caused a great shock.

    Later, people called this day "the fall of the gods"!

    And Su Xun also got a new nickname "God"!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619: Su Xun's Invitation (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To be honest, Su Xun didn't care too much about the sensation caused by the outside world, or what kind of evaluation people outside had on him.

    For him, computer technology is only one aspect of his life, a very small aspect, far from being the whole.

    He didn't care about these things, and it didn't even matter what the group of people in the hacker world thought of him, and it didn't have any impact on Su Xun.

    In such a sensational battle, his identity will definitely be exposed.

    Because from the very beginning, he never thought of concealing it. If someone with ulterior motives came to check, it would be easy to find out who he was.

    But it doesn't matter too much, because Su Xun is not the same as the hand of God, that guy is specialized in trouble.

    When I was young, I heard that he did a lot of embarrassing things. If it was exposed, something big would happen. Whether he can live to this day is really a question.

    ?But Su Xun has never done that kind of thing, and he only got the limelight last time with the Nossa virus, which is beneficial to everyone.

    This time it became even more famous, but after all, it was a pk between individuals, and it didn't seem to offend anyone.

    Even if in the eyes of relevant departments in country m, Su Xun is a little unhappy, but it doesn't matter, they can't do anything to Su Xun.

    After all, Su Xun is now the key protection object. Besides, he is still a cultivator of immortality. He really doesn't believe that what he can do to himself is completely non-existent.

    Instead, he developed a certain interest in the person of the Hand of God.

    ? I feel that this person, not to mention his excellent skills, is also quite polite. It seems that his character should be okay.

    ? After all, some of the things he did, at best, slapped the officials in the face and made them lose face. When you think about it carefully, it seems that they have not harmed ordinary people.

    Such a powerful character, if he really wants to, the harm he can do is quite great, plus what he did today, Su Xun still has a little interest in him.

    Why don't you try to contact this person and see if you can communicate.

    Su Xun sent some magical codes to him. Others couldn't understand what it was. I believe that with his level, there should be no problem.

    This is a chat software that Su Xun improvised. It should be the only one in the world. Only the two of them can use this chat software. It should be the only one in the world.

    To communicate through this thing, there will definitely not be any problems in terms of security.

    Moreover, the code is completely open, and he himself knows clearly whether there are any positioning tricks in it, so he won't have any worries.

    Of course, Su Xun can only do so much.  He didn't quite know whether this person would accept it or not. He hadn't shown his face in public all this time. He probably had a withdrawn personality. It depended on his reaction.

    But after a while, in the lower right corner of the computer, a small black cat's eye logo flashed. This is Su Xun's impromptu chat software.

    The pop-up window flickered like this, indicating that there was news, and only that person replied to him, because there is no third person in this world who knows this software.

    I can make a chat software to chat, the world of masters, ordinary people really can't understand, it's too scary.

    "Hello, you have incredible technology, I am amazed."

    After the news was sent, it was in Chinese.

    Su Xun was stunned for a while, and then he replied in Chinese: "Huaxia people?"

    "No, translation software!"

    When Su Xun saw this sentence, he understood that it is quite easy to chat online with translation software.

    "You are also very powerful, the strongest opponent I have ever met."

    Su Xun started an awkward chat. At first, he wanted to get in touch with this person, but after the real chat, you will feel that you don't know what to say.

    It seems that whatever you say is not very good, because it can't involve some privacy and the like. He has never shown up before, so it is naturally very sensitive.

    Anyway, if someone compliments me so politely, then I should praise him more, there should be nothing wrong, Su Xun started.

    In the end, this guy said: "You are too much, compared with you, I still have a gap."?If there is a chance, I really want to go to Huaxia to meet you!  "

    Seeing this, Su Xun's eyes lit up suddenly.

    In fact, he also thought that if he could bring this person to his side, it would definitely be a huge help.

    Not to mention anything else, when he went to Tianji Technology Company, with a giant like him, one person probably could have more than a hundred engineers.

    The key is that his kind of true skills cannot be compensated in quantity, and it is hard to come by.

    If Tianji Technology Company wants to develop better in the future, it obviously needs such high-end talents, the more the better.

    Although they are hackers, their technical skills are there. If they are really pulled over and let them work hard in technology companies, they will be of great value.

    For example, a giant company like Papa Ali was hacked by a genius hacker at the beginning, but Papa Ma, who cherishes his talents, directly recruited this person under his command and became a fierce general.

    Of course, not all hackers have such good luck. For example, another boy named Ma, a genius boy, stole his Koukou number and was sent directly to the detention center.

    Su Xun was embarrassed to mention this matter at first, because he felt that the success rate was very low, but he started to mention it by himself.

    Quickly type and reply: "If you want, you can come to Huaxia to find me at any time, I am very interested in you."

    "Haha, I will consider it."

    It was obvious that he would not just agree, because he also knew that Su Xun's identity was not simple.

    Now that this idea has been moved, Su Xun will go all out. What Su Xun has to do now is to dispel his worries.

    "I have a company under my management called Tianji Technology Company. I would like to invite you to come and work in it. You are very suitable for my company."

    "Similarly, you can rest assured that I am not an official person, and I will not disclose any information about you. I hope you believe me."

    The language is pale, and Su Xun is not very convincing, but he can only say so.

    Otherwise, there is no way for Su Xun to make him believe in himself. Could it be that he gave him his own handle? The key is that he has no handle.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620 Buying a Firewall (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tianji Technology Company, I am obedient to this. The battery you released is very cool."

    Unexpectedly, this guy is quite talkative, and the feeling is not quite the same as Su Xun imagined.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "My company still has a lot of new products that haven't been released yet. Our philosophy is very ambitious and we need you to join us. Let's change the world together."

    Su Xun felt a little embarrassed about what he said, and always felt weird, but he didn't know what to say.

    Su Xun really has no experience in such things as wooing people.

    "Sounds like a great one, and you are also a very interesting person."

    "But my conditions may not allow it."

    When Su Xun saw this, he thought he was talking about his special status. After all, this person has never shown his face. He must be very taboo about his status. He probably doesn't want to show his face.

    This is also the most difficult part to deal with. Su Xun believes that if he can be explained in this regard, there shouldn't be any major problems.

    Su Xun is still working hard, he said: "Brother, if you just hide your skills in the dark and become a hacker, it would be too wasteful."

    "If possible, I hope you can think about it carefully. No one knows you anyway. When you come to Huaxia, I can give you a brand new identity without revealing you. I am sincere."

    There is only so much that can be said, Su Xun believes that he can feel his desire.

    Of course, sincerity is something that is not so easy to say. I am indeed quite sincere, but I don't know if it is the same thing in his ears.

    However, Su Xun will not be too anxious. Anyway, since this person is willing to communicate with him, it is a very good start.

    If it really doesn't work, if I have something to do in the future, I can talk to him for a few words. After a long time, I might change my mind.

    But the guy said: "It's not the same as what you think, it's not the case, and it's not convenient for me to say."

    "Forget it, I'd better go to Huaxia, at least meet you, I want to discuss some issues with you." He said.

    Seeing this sentence, Su Xun was really pleasantly surprised in an instant. This person is willing to come to China to meet him. This is already a huge improvement.

    It means that this person will take off the mysterious veil on his face.

    Su Xun was wondering if he was the first person in the world who knew his true identity and met him in person.

    Although he did not mention Tianji Technology Company in his words, he seemed to be avoiding this topic on purpose.

    However, Su Xun didn't think this was very important. As long as he could come over and do his job well, there should be no problem.

    "Okay, I'm in Jianghai City. After you come, you can contact me at any time. Is there anything I can help you with, such as visas?"

    The other end responded: "I can handle it myself, give me a week, I will arrive in Jianghai City within a week."

    A week is a bit long. If you go to any place in the world, it may take less than a week if you take a plane.

    Anything over ten hours can already be considered a long-distance flight.

    When he said that, he probably had some things to deal with, so Su Xun didn't ask any more questions.

    After it was over, he cleared all the data in the program, no matter how clever the method is, it may not be possible to restore it.

    This matter is still a bit hidden, Su Xun must be considerate of other people's privacy, even if it is Xiao Zhan, Su Xun will not talk about it.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun turned off the computer. The surface of the fuselage was a little hot. If you put your hand on it, it would be very warm and caring.

    Today's work is too heavy for the computer. Fortunately, this computer is relatively powerful, otherwise I am afraid it will really not be able to support it.

    At this time, Xiao Zhan also came over. Judging from this, it should be the matter at hand and it has been dealt with.

    He said: "Su Xun, you have worked hard today, and the people above will definitely reward you. You don't have to worry about this."

    "I don't need any rewards, it's my duty to contribute." Su Xun naturally knew how to speak.

    Xiao Zhan smiled, could it be that his serious face is so relaxed now, just listen toHe said: "Let's go, let's have a meal, I haven't eaten all day."

    "What you said, I'm really hungry."

    Su Xun must give him face, he can't let others say that he wants to eat, so why don't he go.

    "You guys are"

    As a result, when the door of the conference room was opened, Su Xun and Xiao Zhan were shocked. Unexpectedly, several leaders were still standing outside at this time, with expressions of lovelessness.

    The headmaster forcibly pulled himself together and said, "It's out, is it over?"

    Su Xun said painfully: "You guys won't be here, have you waited until now?"

    No one spoke, but the expressions on their faces clearly meant that.

    Su Xun couldn't laugh or cry for a moment, and suddenly felt that he had been busy for a long time, and it seemed that he was not the worst.

    Xiao Zhan patted his forehead and forgot about these people. After going out, Su Xun began to operate. Everyone's thoughts were on the hacker war, who would have thought of them.

    However, he definitely wouldn't tell them casually what happened, Xiao Zhan said, "I'm really sorry, I was inside just now, and there are some important things to deal with."

    "It's time to go to dinner, let's go together."

    Eating is a matter of relaxation, so naturally there is nothing to avoid, and it is the same to bring them.

    The leaders of these schools all know that Xiao Zhan is a big shot, and it would be a great thing to have a relationship with him.

    A group of people agreed without thinking about it.

    Even the place to eat, he and the others can be easily arranged by making a phone call.

    Eating a meal is not very lively, after all, Su Xun is still not used to eating with this group of old fried dough sticks who have been in society for many years.

    They didn't drink much, Xiao Zhan dealt with them a bit, and Su Xun just ate on his own. They thought that Su Xun didn't like drinking at his age, so they didn't force him to persuade him.

    After dinner, everyone dispersed, Su Xun said, "Where do you stay at night?"

    "Maybe go directly back to the capital at night, the plane in the early morning." Xiao Zhan said.

    Su Xun was surprised: "Is it so hard? It's too tiring, isn't it good to stay for one night?"

    "There is still work tomorrow, so don't delay."

    Su Xun didn't say anything else. It is indeed not an ordinary person to be the team leader.

    Xiao Zhan said again: "By the way, I have something to discuss with you. The people above your firewall took a fancy to it today and want to buy it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621 Why haven't you come back yet?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing his words, Su Xun's heart moved.

    It turned out that he had taken a fancy to the firewall he operated, but Su Xun didn't feel surprised, because it was normal.

    The firewall I created today has almost no loopholes. If Su Xun dares to say that it is the second in the world, then no one dares to say that it is the number one in the world.

    At present, it can be said that in the whole world, except for Su Xun himself, no one can crack it anymore.

    If there is such a firewall that can be used, it is indeed very reassuring. It can be used in various places, which will greatly increase the security level.

    It is self-evident that the security of information is actually very important in today's era.

    Su Xun didn't feel any reluctance, but it was just something he had spent a few hours making. If he handed over the technology, he could still use it.

    For Su Xun, it's not very useful. I will install one for Tianji Technology Company later to ensure that the company's confidential documents will not be invaded by others. Others seem to be useless.

    However, if this technology is entrusted to the higher authorities, then it will be of great use. Su Xun also knows that this is still very necessary.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's too outrageous to talk about buying something, just bring it back to you, and I can contribute for free."

    Su Xun has the most basic awareness. He will not ask for a price because of this thing. To Su Xun, the little money is not very meaningful, and it may put him at a certain risk.

    Perhaps no one can really do anything to him, but his technology company still needs time to develop.

    Frankly speaking, if you send it directly, it will benefit you the most. At the very least, you can leave a good impression on the higher-ups.

    Regardless of whether you really have such an idea, anyway, if you say it, you must be right.

    After Xiao Zhan heard this, he was obviously very happy. He was very happy for Su Xun's high awareness. It was really easy to work with a smart person like Su Xun.

    He will not make any unreasonable conditions with you, basically he will shoot whatever he says, and he has a very high awareness, with that kind of dedication.

    Of course, the more he looks like this, the more embarrassed people are to take advantage of him.

    When he called before, he had already discussed this matter, and he was given a task from above, and he must buy this firewall.

    As for the price, you can discuss it with Su Xun carefully, and just don't let him feel that he is at a disadvantage.

    "I'm ashamed to ask you for nothing. You have made a great contribution this time. You can't take your things for nothing. The higher-ups also gave me a confession."

    Xiao Zhan's face became serious again, and he only heard him say: "One billion, what do you think, this is the best price I can offer."

    "If it's higher, I have to reapply, and I can't make the decision."

    Su Xun was not surprised by the price. The value of his firewall cannot be measured by money.

    If they bought it for one billion yuan, they must have made a profit, because it can be used in many places.

    Of course, for Su Xun, he is also very profitable, which is equivalent to no reason, earning one billion yuan, and he has nothing to pay.

    This price is already very good, everyone can accept it, Su Xun is not hypocritical, he said: "Okay, no problem, I will send you the whole technology in a package later."

    "In addition, I have something to remind you. Since you have sold this firewall, you must know that you must not resell it to other countries."

    When Xiao Zhan talked about this moment, the expression on his face was very serious.

    Su Xun also nodded quickly, and he said, "Don't worry, I understand this."

    Needless to say, he knows this thing, it is a basic rule, if it is sold to other countries, it will have a counterproductive effect.

    Although many people must have been eyeing this time, if he directly took out this thing and directly asked for a price, it would not be a problem if it was several billion.

    However, that kind of thing can only please oneself, and it is not good for the whole China. Su Xun would not do that kind of thing for a little money.

    This little money can be earned back no matter what, Su Xun doesn't need to be like that.

    In Xiao Zhan's eyes, there was a strong appreciation for Su Xun.?I can't hide my appreciation.

    I just heard him say: "These two times, it's all thanks to you. Everyone knows your contribution!"

    "You're welcome, you're welcome!"

    Su Xun said politely.

    And Xiao Zhan continued: "If you need anything, just tell me."

    This is probably the benefit of helping out. After all, helping this kind of thing is not for nothing. No one will take the risk of being really selfless. The benefits that should be given must be given, otherwise, how can people work hard in the future?  Woolen cloth.

    When Su Xun heard this, his heart moved again, let alone, he immediately thought of one.

    I just heard him say: "Then I will not be polite, just recently I plan to build a company's headquarters on Jianghai's side."

    "I plan to relocate Tianji Technology Company to Jianghai in the future. The land has already been bought, but if you want to build it, there are too many procedures. I hope you can tell me a few words."

    It is definitely not easy to build such a large headquarters. There are too many approvals. This is not as simple as building a random building in the countryside, as long as you have money.

    In a big city, it is not an easy task to go to war like this.

    Although it would definitely be a little better to ask Fu Aohai to come forward, but after all, it is not as effective as Xiao Zhan and the others.

    When Xiao Zhan heard that this matter was not difficult, he said: "This is simple, I will help you with it tomorrow, just say hello."

    "Okay, thank you very much!"

    Su Xun said a few words here, and then the two separated.

    He returned to the dormitory, acting like a normal person.

    Others don't know that Su Xun did such a shocking thing today.

    After the two roommates fell asleep, Su Xun began to practice. Although the effect of his own practice was relatively slow, he still had to practice, and it was always a process of accumulation.

    ！！！！！！

    It's just that at the Xue family's side, it has begun to be less peaceful.

    Xue Hao went out last night, and it's been this evening. It's been a whole day, and he hasn't come back yet, which is a bit unusual.

    Does it take so long to kill someone?

    "Is there any news about Hao'er? Why hasn't he come back yet?" The old man of the Xue family asked in a deep voice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 Survived (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a whole day passed, it was obvious that members of the Xue family also felt a little abnormal.

    If he didn't come back last night, it seems that he can explain it. He is also an adult, so it's okay if he doesn't come back at night.

    Possibly after easily killing someone, where to celebrate it is a normal operation.

    However, after a long time, he still hasn't come back. It seems that this is not very normal. It has been a whole day, and he still hasn't come back tonight.

    For most people, this is already doubtful, and it is no wonder that the old man of the Xue family was a little impatient and began to feel strange.

    However, after he finished speaking, he was greeted by silence, because no one could answer his question, and no one knew exactly where that guy had gone.

    I only heard a middle-aged man say: "I don't know, we went out to check and found no trace of Hao'er."

    "On the contrary, that kid is still alive and kicking, as if he hasn't been affected by anything."

    ""

    For a while, no one spoke, and most of the people here were lost in thought.

    ?It sounds like everyone can sense something is wrong. How could it be that the person who went out to kill was fine, but the murderer disappeared?

    Not normal, very abnormal.

    "Could it be that Hao'er hasn't made a move yet, and was delayed by other things?"

    Someone opened his mouth to guess, but this guess was obviously not convincing, and someone immediately said: "What can he do."

    "No matter how important things are, you have to deal with the tasks assigned to him by the family, and even if you are going to do some important things, why is there no news at all?"

    "this´´"

    For a while, everyone didn't know what to say, and they all thought of some bad possibilities in their hearts, but for a while, no one dared to say it directly, and some things should not be said casually.

    It was still the rough middle-aged man, who seemed to be of high status and straightforward personality, so he said, "Is it possible that he was killed by that kid!"

    "How is it possible, this is absolutely impossible!"

    Just as he said this, he was met with fierce opposition from the old man, who only heard him say: "Hao'er is a master at the Foundation Establishment Realm."

    "That kid is only in the middle stage of entraining Qi. No matter how hard he fights, he will not lose, let alone be killed. It is absolutely impossible."

    Losing a fight and being killed are still two different things, and they cannot be confused. Many times, you may not be able to beat one person, but you can just run away. It¨s not that someone will definitely kill you. It¨s not like that at all.  thing.

    In the mid-stage of Qi Entraining Realm, killing someone in the Foundation Establishment Realm sounds too unimaginable, absolutely impossible, and even theoretically impossible.

    So after this guess is made, no one will believe this possibility, and feel that the possibility of nonsense is relatively high.

    "snort！！"

    The rough middle-aged man didn't seem to like Xue Hao very much, he said: "What is the name of the guy whose leg was broken before, I have forgotten his name."

    "But if he says he's in the mid-stage Qi-Entraining Realm, then he must mean that he's only cultivated, and he knows what the hell."

    "And if you think about it carefully, that kid can have a certain level of cultivation at a young age, can he be an ordinary person, maybe there is some big person behind him, pointing him out."

    "Hiss！！"

    Everyone was startled, only then did they realize that they had entered a misunderstanding before, and only then did they understand what was going on.

    It is true that this possibility is not impossible. If there is a master behind that kid, then it is not necessarily so.

    Xue Hao has just succeeded in building the foundation, and he may not be able to display his true strength in the foundation-building realm. If he really meets a powerful master, it will not be a matter of minutes to destroy him.

    It has been a day, and there is still no news about Xue Hao. Everyone has to suspect that something unexpected may have happened to him.

    The old man's complexion became more and more ugly, because Xue Hao is his own grandson, and he also had great expectations, and he spared no effort to cultivate Xue Hao.

    If this died, it would probably cost him half his life.

    "No matter who he is, dare to touch me.People from my family, then he is dead, send someone to check for me!  "

    The old man's voice was very loud, like thunder, and it exploded in everyone's ears, only to hear the old man screaming non-stop: "If you want to see people, if you want to see dead bodies, go to work for me!"

    "Patriarch, you'd better think about it carefully. After a while, the Wanzhou Auction will be held in our Jianghai, and the matter is of great importance."

    The rough middle-aged man stood up again and sang the opposite tune, only to hear him say: "I still don't know who is behind that kid, let's say it so rashly."

    "It's okay to solve it, if our Xue family loses some masters, and people even come to the door, what should we do at the auction?"

    As soon as this remark came out, many people nodded one after another, as if they agreed with this point of view very much.

    In any case, there is nothing more important than this auction, it is a grand event!

    The look on the old man's face looked cloudy and uncertain. He was obviously very angry, but after thinking about this, no matter how angry he was, he seemed to have to hold back.

    I just heard the old man say: "If you can't bear it, you will make troubles and make big plans. I will listen to you first. After the Wanzhou Auction is over, I must find that kid to settle the score!"

    "I want to see what kind of big shot will be behind him."

    The old man continued: "In addition to the investigation work, remember not to stop. It's still the same sentence. If you want to see people, you must see the corpse. You must find out Hao'er's whereabouts."

    Everything is just their guess, as to whether he is dead or not, this is still uncertain.

    He was very angry in his heart, but he had no choice but to seek revenge with great fanfare at this juncture.

    Don't be afraid of 10,000, just in case. The auction is too important, not just as simple as the auction.

    Everyone in the aristocratic family must go to participate, and you must ensure your own strength. Otherwise, after you go, there will be no masters, and you will just be like a belly, being bullied non-stop.

    It is even related to the fate of their family, so we must be cautious.

    And Su Xun himself didn't know, because this group of people made wild guesses, and even brought him an unfounded master, so that they didn't dare to act rashly for a while.

    ?Speaking of which, Su Xun still needs to thank him well, he forced himself to delay for another period of time, so he can survive the disaster for the time being.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 Jichun Hall (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On Su Xun's side, the next morning, what he was thinking about was still about Zhu Ji Dan.

    At present, I have already mastered one of the medicinal materials in my hands, and there are three remaining medicinal materials, as long as I get all of them.

    Then relying on the 100% success rate of the Sanwei Dan Furnace, it will definitely be able to be refined successfully. At that time, I can have a large number of Foundation Establishment Pills to practice. Presumably, the speed of cultivation will go up to a higher level.

    The question now is, where can I buy these medicinal materials? This is a more important question.

    Both eyes are darkened, and there is no one to guide the way. It is really too difficult, and everything can only be explored by Su Xun himself.

    When this idea appeared in my mind, the system prompt sounded: "Congratulations to the host, the random task [Refining Foundation Establishment Pill] was successfully triggered."

    ? Task name: [Refining Foundation Establishment Pill]

    Task requirements: The Foundation Establishment Pill is very important to the cultivation of the host, and it is also a quick means for the host to improve his cultivation. The host is also requested to work hard to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    ? Task Difficulty: Seven Stars

    Task reward: 70 points

    It seems that the system is also a little anxious, and issued a task for itself to hurry up.

    Indeed, this is not a big or small problem, and Su Xun needs to solve it quickly.

    It is definitely not difficult to refine the foundation building pill, because the three-flavored pill furnace is too overbearing, and there is no need for Su Xun to know alchemy.

    What he needs is to quickly find all the medicinal materials and the like, and then he can refine them casually.

    However, this is the most difficult part. Finding medicinal materials is not an easy task, which is why the system rated the difficulty of this task as seven stars, probably for this reason.

    Su Xun didn't think too much about it, he had to try it himself to know, otherwise he would do nothing, should he wait for others to take the initiative to deliver the medicinal materials to his door?

    That was obviously impossible. Su Xun went out, and after leaving school, he called Fu Lihan.

    I only heard Fu Lihan say: "Brother, do you have any instructions?"

    Hearing Fu Lihan's tone, Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh a little. It sounded like he was his leader.

    It is estimated that he often asks him for help, so he is used to it. If you call him, you should ask him for something.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "There is no instruction, I just have something, I want to ask you."

    "What is it, tell me!"

    "On the Jianghai side, is there any big place that sells medicinal materials, such as herbal medicines?"

    Fu Lihan was not very surprised that Su Xun wanted to buy herbal medicine, because when he first met Su Xun, he knew that he was a doctor.

    It was only later that he discovered that the doctor was just his identity.

    Fu Lihan said: "There are quite a lot of places to buy herbal medicines. There are many pharmacies on the street that have important ones. You can find them by searching on the map."

    Su Xun said nonsense in his heart, if it was so simple, could I still call you and ask you, he still didn't understand what Su Xun meant.

    But this kind of thing can't be said very directly, Su Xun can only say: "Instead of buying ordinary Chinese medicine, buy some relatively rare ones, such as century-old Ganoderma lucidum, which can't be found in ordinary pharmacies."

    Fu Lihan can probably understand what Su Xun means. This kind of thing is really not easy to buy. You have to have certain channels.

    The ordinary pharmacy on the side of the road probably wouldn't dare to buy this kind of precious thing back. The price is too expensive, and if you can't sell it, it's like smashing your hands. If you can lose money, you'll lose everything.

    Moreover, ordinary people would not trust roadside shops. What if such precious things are fakes? If I get scammed, who will be responsible.

    "Then you can go to Zhengyang Street."

    Fu Lihan is from Lao Jianghai, and he is also a policeman. Needless to say, he knows all these things, and he must know a lot.

    I just heard him say: "Zhengyang Street is in Jianghai, and it is also known as Herbal Medicine Street. The largest medicinal material wholesale market in the country is there."

    "Besides, there is Jichuntang there, which is a time-honored brand. It is said that you can buy all the precious things in it. Just ask for details."

    "Okay, you are busy, I will go and have a look."

    Between Fu Lihan and Fu Lihan, there is no need to say thanks, As long as I understand what's going on in my heart, Su Xun hangs up the phone directly.

    After inquiring about it, I finally understood what was going on, at least I had a direction.

    Su Xun got in the car directly, turned on the navigation, and it took about an hour to drive.

    The place Jianghai is just too big, the traffic is well developed, and the road system should be the top in the country, but unfortunately there are too many cars.

    Even a limited number is useless, traffic jams have become the norm, and an hour is a conservative estimate.

    ！！！！！！

    At noon, Su Xun arrived at Zhengyang Street and parked the car. After getting off the car, he found that the street was not as lively as he imagined.

    It's just that I can occasionally see some trucks and the like loading goods. I heard that this is the largest wholesale market before, and I thought it would be quite lively.

    But after thinking about it for a while, the kind of wholesale products from others probably happened in the early morning, and it was already noon.

    There are also some people on the street, not too many who come to see a doctor or get medicine.

    Walking on the street, the smell is basically herbal. This smell permeates the whole street. It feels like the air here seems to be saturated with the smell of herbs.

    It may be okay if you get used to smelling it for a long time, but those who are newcomers must not be very used to this smell.

    Su Xun took a rough look. The shops on both sides of the street are almost all Chinese medicine shops. If you open other shops, it will look out of place here.

    Every store is very deserted and doesn't seem to have any business, but they are very famous here, and they probably won't make money from direct retail.

    There are a few dealers and the like, who come to pick up the goods steadily, in fact, they are already relatively profitable.

    Who would come here specially to buy traditional Chinese medicine when there is nothing to do?

    After walking for about five minutes, Su Xun found Jichun Hall, which was right next to it, and he found it easily.

    The sign is not too big, and there is no conspicuous place on this street.

    If you hadn't heard of their reputation, you probably wouldn't have taken a second look after passing by.

    But since it can be said by Fu Lihan that it is the most famous place here, it proves that this place must not be simple.

    Su Xun didn't think too much about it. As for whether they have something, he can go in and have a look.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624: Testing Each Other (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hello, do you want to see a doctor or take medicine?"

    Immediately after Su Xun stepped into the Jichun Hall, a clerk came forward and said a few words respectfully.

    This guy is wearing a blue mandarin jacket. It seems that the shape of this body is relatively simple, like the waiter in the costume drama.

    Seeing that the service attitude is good, it looks pretty good, and besides this guy, Su Xun also noticed that in the lobby, there was an old gentleman wearing reading glasses sitting there.

    This should be Mr. Zuotang, it seems that this place can also treat diseases, everything is very similar to the ancient pharmacy.

    As expected of a seller of Chinese herbal medicines, the previous culture has been carried forward quite well. Su Xun is quite comfortable seeing everything here.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I want to sell you some medicinal materials, do you think they will accept it?"

    This is Su Xun's first plan, to directly sell the herbal medicine he got from Xue Hao.

    Anyway, he copied a lot last time, and with the help of the Sanwei Danlu, this thing is endless.

    Selling a little has no effect, but he wants to test it through this method.

    If the people here really know the goods, then it can explain the problem. Since they know this thing, it means that other people's herbs are also available here, and Su Xun can buy them.

    If they don't know each other, then I'm still selling my fart here, and there's no need to waste time or anything like that, the business is to get out of here quickly.

    However, what Su Xun didn't expect was that when he said this, there was a look of disdain on the boy's face.

    It's not very obvious, it can be said to be fleeting, but it was still noticed by Su Xun, who has a keen insight.

    He seemed to look down on himself after hearing this sentence.

    The little guy spoke, he was really young, he was only in his teens, and his voice seemed relatively immature: "You figured it out, we are Jichuntang."

    "The most famous medicinal material store in Jianghai City, what things we don't have here, do we still need to buy yours?"

    Su Xun understands. To put it bluntly, he just doesn¨t like it. He thinks they have everything here, so is it necessary to collect his own things?

    And if he came here as an outsider, he might be a liar or something.

    "Aren't you going to look at it before you talk?" Su Xun asked deliberately.

    If it is true that other people's medicinal materials are not accepted here, then Su Xun has to ask directly if there are any other medicinal materials for sale.

    Fortunately, at this time, a middle-aged man came over with a big belly, and he looked like he was pregnant for at least five or six months, and his figure looked bloated.

    He came over and smiled at Su Xun. When he laughed, his eyes became slits.

    "Sorry, don't pay too much attention to it, the boy doesn't understand much."

    When talking, this guy also reprimanded: "It doesn't matter whether you are buying or selling, you are still a customer. How can you talk to others like this? Be careful next time, you know?"

    "Yes, the shopkeeper."

    The boy who was reprimanded quickly nodded to admit his mistake.

    When Su Xun heard that the fat man was still the shopkeeper, he must be the boss here, and he seemed to be a good man.

    However, Su Xun doesn't have a good impression of this kind of person, because he is a smooth-faced person. Don't think that he is a good person just because he treats you well. Maybe he treats everyone like this. God knows what he thinks in his heart.

    Moreover, his smile made Su Xun feel that this guy looked like a smiling tiger, so he had to be on guard.

    I just heard the fat shopkeeper say: "I don't know, Your Excellency, is there any medicinal material you want to sell, show it to me, is it convenient?"

    "Can!"

    Su Xun didn't bother, he didn't want to waste time here.

    It was prepared in advance, and it used a long wooden box, which Su Xun bought specially.

    Putting a herb in it in advance, Su Xun opened the box without hesitation, and said, "This is it!"

    "Hiss！！"

    It's okay if you don't look at it, but when you see this, the expression on that guy's face is immediately startled, as if he saw something extraordinary.

    After receiving a relatively strong impact, there was no way to hide it at that moment. Although the expression on his face quickly returned to normal, everyone could still clearly seeChu, what is going on.

    Su Xun's mind also became active, and he naturally noticed the expression in this guy's eyes, what it meant, which meant that he definitely knew what it was.

    Otherwise, he wouldn't show that surprised expression.

    In an instant, two important messages can be obtained. Not only does he know it, but this thing is probably worth a lot.

    If it's really a very common thing, I'm afraid he won't have any interest after taking a look at it.

    "Where did you get this?"

    The guy's face quickly returned to normal, and he asked calmly as usual with a smile on his face.

    Su Xun knew that this person might be a bit tricky, so he was naturally not stupid, so he said directly: "It doesn't seem very good to ask this?"

    "Whether to buy or not, it's just a sentence, and I won't say much else."

    Su Xun's attitude is still relatively cold.

    The fat shopkeeper also seemed to know that he seemed to have violated some taboos, so he said, "Sorry, let's go inside and talk!"

    While speaking, he invited Su Xun into the prescription room, which is actually a warehouse or something.

    There are all kinds of medicinal materials piled up, and many of them are not dried. It looks a little messy. It is estimated that this is just brought over, and they haven't processed it yet.

    "Big brother, to be honest, this thing of yours is a good medicinal material. I can buy it. Please set a specific price."

    The guy said with a smile, showing his interest.

    Su Xun secretly cursed "cunning" in his heart, this guy is indeed very cunning, he was deliberately testing Su Xun and asked Su Xun to set the price himself.

    Moreover, he was not sincere at all, and he didn't say what it was called. He was clearly testing Su Xun. Maybe he was also guessing that Su Xun didn't know what it was, what it was.

    Su Xun really didn't know, but he met a cunning guy, so he couldn't show that he didn't know at all.

    Otherwise, he may not know how to kill himself, and how this thing came here may also make people suspicious.

    As for asking a price, it is even more impossible. Su Xun has no idea what it is and how to ask a price.

    Go and ask for whatever you want, no matter if it is high or low, if it is a little outrageous, people can see that something is wrong.

    Su Xun then said: "This still depends on your price, you can make a price and I will consider it!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625: Not Planning to Leave (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The fat man still had a smile on his face, and his eyes, which were almost the size of lines, flashed brightly from time to time.

    This person has obviously been sizing up Su Xun all the time, wanting to see something from Su Xun's expression, and even he has already thought about it, and he has decided to eat Su Xun.

    I just heard him say: "To be honest, you are a good thing. I will give you 50,000. What do you think?"

    This guy said something, which really surprised Su Xun.

    It never occurred to Su Xun that this person would be so shameless, he was simply shameless.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "50,000 yuan, where are you going to send the beggar?"

    In my heart, I can be 100% sure. This person is cheating himself. He really thinks that he doesn¨t understand anything. When he sees tens of thousands of dollars, he feels that he has made a lot of money, and then he can¨t walk?

    Something that obviously doesn't exist, since this thing is one of the refining materials of the Foundation Establishment Pill, it proves that it is definitely not simple.

    Fifty thousand yuan, he probably really felt that Su Xun had never seen money.

    The fat man immediately said: "Brother, look at what you said. Although this thing is a medicinal material, it still can't be compared with things like hundred-year-old Ganoderma lucidum."

    "It can be sold for tens of thousands of dollars, which is quite good. You have to make us a little bit of money."

    The fat man put on a very painful expression, only to hear him say: "How about this, 80,000 yuan, I will give you more, this is already my limit!"

    Seeing him like this, the cold light in Su Xun's eyes kept flickering, and he really regarded himself as mentally handicapped.

    It is undeniable that this guy's acting skills are indeed quite good, but Su Xun is not as stupid as he thought.

    If he really didn't understand anything, he wouldn't have sold this thing, but he said: "Forget it, if it's so dishonest, then I'll go look elsewhere."

    Su Xun is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. When he meets such a profiteer, what can he say, just don't play with him.

    It's just that what Su Xun didn't expect was that the reputation of Jichuntang was so good, but there was such a shopkeeper, which made people really puzzled.

    With such a person, how does the business grow, or does it mean that if you want to do a good job now, you have to be a profiteer?

    Since you are not sincere, then I will just change to another one, and I don't have to hang on your tree.

    Originally, Su Xun came here to inquire about news, he really didn't care how much it sold, because he didn't really care much about this kind of thing, as he had as much as he wanted.

    However, it's embarrassing to directly treat Su Xun as a fool and want to deceive others. With Su Xun's temper, he can't accept this kind of thing. He completely treats others as mentally handicapped.

    "Young man, don't take the things in your hands too seriously. I can guarantee that the things in your hands are not only valuable in Jichun Hall."

    The fat man's tone became cold all of a sudden, not the same as before, only to hear him continue to say: "Out of Jichun Hall, your things are worthless, and it is impossible to sell them."

    What Su Xun hates the most is when someone threatens him, and he also said very coldly: "That's pretty good, if I can't sell it, I'll throw it away, anyway, it's not bad for the tens of thousands of dollars."

    "Stop!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by the fat man, who only heard him say: "Since you are here, do you really think that you can leave if you want?"

    At this moment, the fat man finally looked like he no longer had that smiling expression on his face, and became serious.

    He said: "Tell you, obediently take the money for me today and keep this thing, otherwise you don't want to walk out of my Jichun Hall."

    "Ah Fu, come here!"

    While speaking, more than a dozen thugs with sticks appeared from nowhere. It seems that this is still a place where thugs are raised, and it looks quite complicated.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed slightly, and he said lightly: "The famous Ji Chuntang still wants to do this kind of forced buying and selling?"

    "Sorry, it's impossible for us to buy and sell by force, but you are too crazy, put down the things in your hand, and I can let you go!"

    There was a look of greed in the fat man's eyes.

    Su Xun can see it, this fat man is too greedy, he may not be really a treacherous person, but he is really?Very greedy.

    People die for money, birds die for food, the most fearful thing is worry, because he will make people take risks.

    However, this also proves from the side that the herb in his hand is not cheap, and he would rather do this than take this herb by force.

    ?It seems that the situation is not good for Su Xun, he is blocked here, how should he run?

    It's a pity that Su Xun never thought of running away. He wanted to leave just now, because everyone broke up if they couldn't agree, and there was nothing else to say.

    However, seeing someone dared to threaten him, Su Xun didn't think about leaving, and finally had a reason to do it.

    Su Xun said: "Have you thought about it, with these rubbish, you can also stop me?"

    "Hehe, rubbish, you will know after you try it!"

    The leader of the thugs looks muscular and strong, and he can be seen as a trainer at a glance. Ordinary people would not dare to provoke him.

    Listening to Su Xun daring to say that he is trash, how can I bear it, I can't bear it anymore, raised the stick and threw it at Su Xun's body.

    "Get out of here!"

    However, Su Xun was very straightforward, stomping his feet directly, causing a group of people to fall to the ground.

    Just now Su Xun used his aura, so it was a bit scary. How can this group of ordinary people compare with Su Xun? There is no comparison at all.

    Lying on the ground, everyone's brains went blank. They couldn't believe what happened just now, so they stomped their feet. As a result, they were beaten so badly, which is too terrible.

    Everyone didn't know what to say, and fear filled their hearts.

    Su Xun turned around and smiled at the fat man, a very penetrating smile, and at the same time said in a deep voice, "How about it, do you think I can go away?"

    "Plop！"

    Fatty had also lost the vigor he had just now, and he was terrified. When Su Xun stared at him, he was so frightened that he slumped on the ground.

    Still kept saying in his mouth: "Cultivator of immortality, you are actually a cultivator of immortality!"

    Seeing his pale face, he must also know the horror of cultivating immortals.

    "You go, you go, I was wrong just now, I was wrong." This guy kept begging for mercy.

    Su Xun saw that he still knew about immortal cultivators. He knew a lot of things in this guy's stomach. He smiled and said, "I'm sorry, I don't intend to leave!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626: Cold Star Grass (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fatty was obviously pissed out of fright. He never thought that he had offended a cultivator. He really regretted it. He shouldn't have pretended to be aggressive.

    Through his observation before, seeing Su Xun's fledgling face, he thought Su Xun was a rookie who didn't understand anything, and thought he could make a routine.

    Unexpectedly, not to mention that this routine was not successful, he almost played himself into it. Now his heart is full of fear. This time he can be said to have slapped his face quite seriously.

    "what happened?"

    Just when Su Xun was about to frighten this guy, and then trick him into talking, a voice suddenly came from outside.

    This voice is very old, but it has a penetrating power!

    Su Xun was involuntarily startled, master, this girl is definitely a master, who arrives before anyone arrives, that's what he said.

    Ordinary people, relying on the strength of their own voices, cannot achieve this level.

    After the fatty shopkeeper heard this voice, he was overwhelmed with surprise. He hurriedly shouted: "Old Xi, Mr. Xi, save me!"

    "What's it called? What does it look like when you're yelling!"

    In the next second, an old man appeared here, very fast.

    Su Xun was so dazed that he didn't see clearly how he appeared.

    Looking at this old man, he is not very tall, but his hair is black and thick, which does not match his age at all.

    It seems that his face is still very kind, as if he is very kind.

    However, these are all false. Su Xun can no longer calm down anymore, because the strength of this old man is really exaggerated.

    He is a master in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Su Xun can feel the coercion on him.

    This person is different from the Xue Hao from the Xue family last time. The two are not at the same level. If they really fight, Su Xun is really not sure.

    Therefore, Su Xun couldn't help raising his heart, ready to fight at any time.

    I really didn't expect that this small Jichun hall could hide dragons and crouching tigers. It's really not easy.

    "Young man, don't get angry, I want to know, what happened?"

    When Su Xun had raised his heart, the old man was quite calm and said something to Su Xun very kindly.

    Although Su Xun beat Ji Chuntang's people, he didn't seem to intend to do anything to Su Xun.

    In Su Xun's mind, he settled down for a moment, and then said: "I came here to sell a herb, and this person deliberately tricked me. He offered me 80,000 yuan for this thing. Do you think I can agree?"

    While speaking, Su Xun deliberately opened his herbal medicine and showed it to the old man.

    He could tell that this old man was a person with a good temper, so he must be reasonable.

    I have nothing to fear, so I said something directly.

    After the kind old man took a look at this thing, his face turned ugly, and he scolded: "I told you, when you encounter these spiritual herbs, you must tell me in time, it is not something you can handle."

    "I want to buy this for 80,000 yuan. Are you planning to swallow this thing yourself and then resell it?"

    The kind old man knew immediately what was going on in this guy's mind.

    The old man's status is obviously quite high, and he didn't dare to say a word when he scolded the fat man like this.

    But if you think about it carefully, this is a cultivator at the foundation-building stage. With this strength, it is completely impossible to go where the status can be low.

    The kind old man continued to reprimand: "You give me a good reflection, and the salary for three months is gone. Next time, I will deal with you well."

    Hearing this, the fat man's fat body visibly trembled twice, and the fat on his stomach kept moving. Seeing how frightened he was, he probably wouldn't dare to do such blackmailing things in the future.

    And it sounds like this person is paid, not a boss or something. Before Su Xun heard people call him shopkeeper, he thought he was the boss.

    It is understandable that the boss is not him. If this kind of person was running the business, Jichuntang would have already closed down.

    The development of the matter was beyond Su Xun's expectation. The villain was punished, and Su Xun was fine. This made his impression of Ji Chuntang have a new climb, which seems to be quite good.

      The kind old man continued to say to Su Xun: "Young man, I'm really sorry, if you still want to sell this herb, you can go upstairs with me and we can negotiate."

    His tone of voice sounded really comfortable, and Su Xun didn't believe that the old man wanted to trick him, so he said, "Okay, let's talk."

    In the final analysis, this is just an episode, Su Xun will not forget the most important thing he came here.

    "Young man, sit down and have some tea!"

    After the old man came up, he made a cup of tea for Su Xun. Su Xun looked at it, and it looked really antique.

    Even Su Xun could feel that the aura content in the air above seemed to be higher than that outside.

    Although it is not too high, but at least there is a difference.

    "Young man, do you know what spirit herb is in your hand?" Mr. Xi asked after sitting down.

    Su Xun was a little speechless immediately, and started talking again, if I knew, I would come here to test something.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, Mr. Xi smiled and said, "You probably don't know."

    "Because anyone who knows this spirit grass knows that it is a cold star grass and needs to be stored in a jade box, otherwise, the effect may be affected."

    Mr. Xi continued: "You are using a wooden box. There may be no problem for a while, but after a long time, the ingredients in it may disappear."

    "Fuck, there's this thing!"

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard that, no wonder that fat man can be sure that he is a rookie, and it turns out that he can see it through this detail.

    However, Su Xun still looks very calm. If he does this, it is obviously self-defeating, and people will know that he is pretending on purpose.

    In this case, Su Xun has nothing to hide, he said: "That's right, I really don't know what it is."

    "But I know it should be worth a lot."

    This old man is quite honest, and Su Xun is not wary of him anymore, he really doesn't look like someone who knows how to play tricks.

    Xi Lao nodded and said, "You are right about this, it is indeed worth a lot."

    "If you sincerely want to sell it, I can give it to you for three million!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 100% failure?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "three million´´"

    After hearing this price, to be honest, Su Xun felt no fluctuations in his heart at all, and felt nothing at all.

    Just today, the one billion yuan purchased for the firewall has arrived in Su Xun's account, and it is another bank card of Su Xun, which is basically in a standby state.

    As for how much money is in the main account, it is already difficult to estimate, even Su Xun himself is not quite sure.

    Anyway, it¨s enough to spend a lifetime, which has caused Su Xun to hear money now, as long as it is less than 100 million, Su Xun will not fluctuate, and even wants to laugh.

    Three million is indeed a joke, Su Xun doesn't like it at all, but if you think about it carefully, it's scary that a herb can be sold for this price, isn't it?

    Ordinary herbs can be found everywhere for tens of dollars. As for ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, they are pure hype.

    The slightly more expensive ones may be bird's nests, and they are not so outrageous. The ones with aura on them are really different.

    It's no wonder that the fat man before had to work hard to get this thing over. For him, if he got a cold star grass and sold it secretly, it would be worth it.

    Seeing Su Xun's calm expression, even without any change in expression, Mr. Xi thought that Su Xun was not too satisfied with the price.

    Just listen to Mr. Xi saying: "Young man, you don't think I'm still deliberately lowering your price, do you? I never do that kind of thing."

    "Because I don't like bargaining, basically what I offer is a very reasonable price."

    "In fact, if the Han Xingcao was in the past, it would cost more than two million yuan, but now this kind of thing has become more and more rare, so the price has risen a little."

    He thought a little too much, but Su Xun really didn't doubt it. Su Xun felt that a few million would be about the same as the price.

    Moreover, Mr. Xi seemed to be a real person, so he wouldn't do that kind of thing, so Su Xun said, "I don't doubt you, the price is already very high."

    "It is indeed more expensive than ordinary spirit grass, because this is the most important raw material for refining foundation building pills. I see that your realm is already at the late stage of entraining Qi, and you are only one step away from foundation building."

    The old man was indeed there, and he told all about the refining of the foundation building pill material, Su Xun just wanted to ask this.

    Then there is nothing to be polite, just listen to Su Xun asking: "How important is the foundation building pill to the foundation building?"

    "Young man, you don't even know this?"

    Obviously, Mr. Xi looked at Su Xun's eyes in surprise.

    Looking at Su Xun's realm, it's pretty good. I thought he was a son of a big family, but he didn't even know such basic common sense.

    Su Xun said embarrassingly: "For cultivation, my master brought me into the door, so he doesn't know where to go and wander around. I usually think about it by myself."

    "Then you can still have such cultivation, you are so talented."

    Xi Lao praised a few words, and then said: "However, I can tell you very clearly that the Foundation Establishment Pill is very important. Without the Foundation Establishment Pill, there is no way to succeed in Foundation Establishment."

    "What?"

    ?Su Xun was startled. He thought that the Foundation Establishment Pill was for improving one's cultivation. If there was one, it could make him build a foundation faster.

    However, after listening to his words, Su Xun realized that it was a big mistake to co-operate with his own thoughts. The Foundation Establishment Pill is not optional, but a necessity.

    "Because in the process of building the foundation, there are some barriers that cannot be broken by humans. Foundation Establishment Dan can just help break this special barrier."

    "No other pills will work, only the Foundation Establishment Pill. If there is no Foundation Establishment Pill, it seems that no one will be able to succeed in Foundation Establishment. It is impossible."

    Su Xun sneered, and said awkwardly: "I thought it was only used to improve spiritual energy and help cultivation."

    "Cultivation can also be used. The aura contained in the Foundation Establishment Pill is more than enough for monks in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm."

    "But the Foundation Establishment Pill is very precious. Who would like to take it out and eat it casually? In many big families and sects, the Foundation Establishment Pill is reserved for young heroes. Many people have a Foundation Establishment Pill, and there is nothing they can do.  The foundation was built successfully."

    Understood, Su Xun finally understood the basic situation, Zhujidan was attacking Zhuji.When it is in the environment, it is of great use, which leads to its high value.

    So Su Xun asked: "If you buy a foundation building pill, how much is it?"

    ""

    Mr. Xi actually smiled, and then said, "I don't even know how to answer your question. Generally speaking, it's hard to buy."

    "If you have that kind of good thing, you can just exchange it for resources. Why do you need to sell it for money? Many precious things can't be bought with money."

    "If you have to say a price, let's say at least about 20 million, or even higher."

    "Only 20 million?"

    Su Xun frowned.

    Mr. Xi was speechless for a moment: "What do you mean it's only 20 million? Do you think the price is very low? Buying a few of them will be a big deal, okay?"

    "One cold star grass costs three million. The prices of other materials add up, let alone a few million, and it's not a one-time success. If you fail several times to refine it, wouldn't it be a loss?  ?￣

    Mr. Xi understood what he was thinking, and said, "You think too much. To refine the Foundation Establishment Pill, you need a total of four materials. Among them, the Cold Star Grass is the most precious and indispensable."

    "As for the other three, the combined price is estimated to be about 800,000 yuan, and you are only right."

    Xi Lao continued: "Refining Foundation Establishment Pills will indeed fail, but after success, this material can be refined from more than one, at least several, or even a dozen.  , but it depends on the level of the alchemist."

    Su Xun understands, if you say that, even if you fail a few times, if you can really refine it, it will be a sure profit business.

    "Do you have the other three materials here?" Su Xun asked.

    Old Xi frowned, and said, "You want to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill?"

    "That's right, I want to try it, and I still have a cold star grass in my hand, I want to try my luck."

    Old Xi couldn't help but laugh, and he said: "Young man, your thinking is too simple. It seems that you don't have much experience in alchemy, and you can make it so easily."

    "You go to refining, I'm not going to hit you, and you failed 100% for the first time without experience!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628 First experience of alchemy (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Mr. Xi said was very serious, and it sounded a bit shocking.

    Ordinary people were said by him, and even a little idea that sprouted in their hearts was immediately strangled in their infancy.

    ? What he said was also true. Seeing Su Xun like this, you can tell that it must be his first time and he has no experience.

    However, no one tries to refine elixir, and they can succeed at the first attempt. Failure is the mother of success. Which alchemist can succeed only after having many mothers.

    Moreover, the Foundation Establishment Pill is not an ordinary elixir, and it is difficult to refine, otherwise it would not be so rare in quantity.

    After all, Mr. Xi is a bit of an expert, and he is quite clear about this. If Su Xun wants to refine it himself, he will definitely fail if it is just such a chance.

    If this is the case, wouldn't the precious cold star grass be wasted.

    Even if it is some powerful alchemist, there is no guarantee that if he is given a chance, he will succeed 100% of the time, let alone a novice.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel anything, not even the slightest fluctuation.

    Because Su Xun doesn't need to rely on himself, there is a three-flavored alchemy furnace, as long as he is given a portion of raw materials, it is equivalent to having endless foundation-building alchemy.

    Even if Su Xun reaches the stage where he no longer needs the Foundation Establishment Pill, he can quickly sell it in exchange for some resources and the like.

    Mr. Xi may have also realized that there should be something wrong with what he said just now, only to hear him say again: "Maybe what I said is a bit unpleasant, but I don't mean anything against you."

    "I just want to persuade you that since you still have one of the cold star grass in your hand, you might as well sell it together. The savings will be wasted, and you will lose more than you gain." Mr. Xi advised.

    The reason why I persuade Su Xun so much is naturally partly because I feel distressed. Things like Hanxingcao are not so easy to see in the world.

    In fact, Su Xun has a lot of plants on his body, and there are ten plants, which can even be sold endlessly.

    But he won't do that. Su Xun is not interested even if a plant costs three million yuan, because if he takes out too much at once, some people will doubt it. Su Xun's current strength is better to keep a low profile.

    If he is really targeted by some powerful person, his fate will definitely be miserable.

    Compared with ordinary people, immortal cultivators are actually inferior to ordinary people in many aspects, especially after reaching a certain level, they are firm and cruel.

    In order to make yourself stronger, you can do whatever it takes.

    Therefore, Su Xun would rather not have that little money, and would not take risks. She would only consider this method when she was short of money, but it is estimated that there will be no such day.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Old Xi, I understand what you mean, but I also have my own ideas."

    "Think about it, I'm alone, and I don't have any support behind me. Where can I get Jidan, I can only try this way, try my luck, if it succeeds."

    Hearing what he said, Mr. Xi felt a little embarrassed, because what Su Xun said was quite reasonable. Thinking about it from Su Xun's point of view, it was indeed the case.

    Anyway, everything is not certain, nothing is certain, at least it is very good that Su Xun has this desire to fight.

    Old Xi said: "Okay, since this is the case, then I won't say anything more, but you must be careful when refining alchemy, and you should not be careless. You'd better ask more about the precautions."

    "Unfortunately, I don't know much about this aspect, otherwise I can teach you."

    Su Xun said in his heart that Mr. Xi is really a good person, but these things are not very important to him, because he only needs to gather the materials together, and the rest will come naturally, and he does not need to do it himself.  worry.

    However, everyone said so kindly, Su Xun couldn't help but appreciate it, he nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will prepare well, and I won't act rashly."

    "The remaining three ingredients are easier to get together, just wait a while, I'll prepare one for you."

    Xi Lao said something and left.

    Su Xun sat here alone, waiting quietly, drinking two sips of tea, which was quite comfortable.

    Since this Jichuntang can sell the materials for refining the foundation-building pill, and Mr. Xi is also a strong person in the foundation-building realm, Su Xun feels that this Jichuntang may be a medicinal material shop on the surface.

    In fact, the most important thing is that they are not necessarily doing business with immortal cultivators.

      Su Xun does not know the specific situation.

    After a while, Mr. Xi came back and helped Su Xun wrap three different medicinal materials with butter paper.

    Su Xun didn't bother to take it apart and take a look. Anyway, he didn't recognize it after reading it. As for whether it will work or not, he will understand after looking back. This old Xi should not be cheating himself.

    And he is a foundation-builder, if he really has any ideas, he can do it directly. Is it necessary to talk about it for a long time? It is obviously unscientific.

    These three prices add up to more than 700,000 yuan. It is estimated that the price Mr. Xi calculated for him is not expensive.

    The money was deducted from the money for selling the cold star grass, and Su Xun finally got more than two million yuan.

    Su Xun didn't care much about the two million yuan. To be honest, he didn't care about this at all. What he wanted to get today has already been obtained successfully.

    After talking to Mr. Xi a few more words, Su Xun left the Jichun Hall.

    When he was going down, Mr. Xi personally sent him off, but Su Xun didn't see the fat shopkeeper anymore, and he didn't know where he went, so he probably had a hard time.

    Su Xun went back non-stop and came to the vicinity of the school. He went to the hotel alone and did not return to the dormitory.

    It's time to prepare alchemy. When I go back to the dormitory, the two roommates are still there, and if there is a slight movement, the other dormitories will hear it, which makes Su Xun completely unable to operate.

    So he had to go to the hotel by himself, and found a relatively high-end hotel, which cost about 1,000 yuan a night. It was near the school, and it was considered a high-end hotel.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, and directly gave a week's room fee plus a deposit, he was going to stay often.

    It seems that if this continues, I still have to rent a house near the school to make it more convenient for myself in the future. It is comfortable to be comfortable in the dormitory, but it is still a bit inconvenient.

    In the hotel, Su Xun started his own operation, first copied the three kinds of herbs, and then Su Xun started.

    There is nothing to pay attention to, he directly threw several materials in there according to a certain proportion, and then began to look forward to it.

    Flame is not very necessary. The surrounding area of ??the three-flavored alchemy furnace can emit three-flavored true fire all over the body during alchemy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629 Foundation Establishment Pill (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What's more, the alchemy furnace didn't have any smoke and dust in the process of alchemy, which made Su Xun a lot more worry-free.

    ?If people outside see the curling smoke, they might think it¨s a fire or something else, and they¨ll call the fire truck right away.

    Su Xun felt embarrassed. Alchemy is usually a process led by people, but Su Xun, he is just like a normal person now.

    Because all of this seems to have nothing to do with him, he is like a passerby or something, he just needs to watch quietly.

    This is a mature alchemy furnace. He has already learned how to make alchemy by himself, so Su Xun doesn't need to worry about it at all.

    "I didn't expect alchemy to be so lonely. Forget it, I'll just play games."

    Su Xun fell down on the big soft bed, and then took out his mobile phone. After a while, a voice came from the mobile phone: "Welcome to the Canyon of Kings."

    If some alchemists heard what Su Xun said, they would probably go there immediately, slap Su Xun to death, and beat him to death.

    Damn, everyone is exhausted from alchemy, and even refining a perfect elixir is more tiring than fighting, you are so unscrupulous to say it's easy.

    "Boom！！"

    Su Xun played two or three rounds of games, probably less than an hour, when suddenly the Sanwei Dan furnace made a vibration.

    It seemed that the whole alchemy furnace trembled, and Su Xun could clearly feel it.

    With a move in his heart, Su Xun quickly threw the phone away, and ignored the game. This game was originally a big disadvantage, and there were still people spraying shit all the time.

    Su Xun looked really annoying. The surrender was unsuccessful just now, so Su Xun didn't want to fight anymore, so he just threw it aside and looked at the elixir.

    After the alchemy furnace trembled twice, there was a change at last, emitting bursts of white smoke, as if to quickly evaporate the steam in it.

    In fact, the smell of this white smoke is not very choking, but there is a wisp of fragrance in it, which belongs to the smell of spiritual grass.

    After smelling this, Su Xun already had a rough idea in his heart, and began to look happy, thinking that this was really not blown out.

    The Sanwei Dan Furnace is really powerful, and it can be successfully refined by throwing in the spirit grass, which makes people really dissatisfied.

    Although the smell is good, the smoke in the whole room is not very good, so Su Xun quickly opened the window to let the smoke out.

    Anyway, it's a bit foggy at night, so I don't think there's much to see.

    On Su Xun's side, he instilled spiritual energy and opened the entire alchemy furnace.

    After the lid was opened, a wave of heat rushed over, but it was only for a moment. After returning to normal, Su Xun looked again, and many pills inside were gathered in the most central position.

    It's about the size of a child's candy, and the aura contained in this pill furnace is unimaginable. At least Su Xun can feel refreshed when he takes a breath now.

    Presumably this is the Foundation Establishment Pill, it is the first time I have seen it in my life, there is nothing special about it, the whole body is emerald green.

    If this thing is really thrown outside, someone else probably picked it up, and they really dare not eat it, thinking it is some kind of poison.

    As everyone knows, this is something that even immortal cultivators will be jealous of after seeing it. At least after breaking through the Foundation Establishment Realm, taking this elixir is still relatively effective.

    Su Xun roughly counted, and there were a total of twenty-three Foundation Establishment Pills, all of which seemed to be the same size and very even.

    This amount also surprised Su Xun. Before that, he heard from Mr. Xi that if a piece of material can be seen to be successfully refined, at least there are several pills, not just one.

    There are even more than a dozen alchemists in one pot. Of course, he also made it clear that only a powerful alchemist can do it, and ordinary people don't have that level.

    It is estimated that how much medicine can be produced in each furnace has a certain relationship with the level and the strength of the furnace.

    I don't know what level I got out of more than 20 pieces this time. I guess if I say it, no one will believe this kind of thing at all.

    Of course, Su Xun can't say it, and it's useless if you don't understand it. If you can understand it, you probably have to stare at Su Xun with envy.

    People are unpredictable, when you are not strong enough, you must be very careful.

    Su Xun took out all the more than twenty Foundation Establishment Pills, and started with them.?It is a warm feeling.

    Prepared a few small porcelain bottles in advance, and Su Xun put them all in one go, rather rudely.

    Although this thing is a good thing, Su Xun doesn't take it seriously anymore, because he can refine it infinitely, which is no different from eating candy.

    Even eating one and throwing two is fine, there is no way, it is self-willed.

    Su Xun took out several kinds of spiritual herbs and put them in the alchemy furnace according to the proportion, and the refining started again. Among other things, he first made a few pots, enough for himself to eat.

    It is really convenient to have a system backpack. In addition to being able to store items in the system, Su Xun can also throw in external things.

    In this way, it will be more convenient, otherwise this huge pile of spiritual grass and other messy things would really be a big burden for Su Xun.

    After finishing these, Su Xun didn't bother any more, sat cross-legged on the bed, and directly swallowed a Jizhu Dan.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Xun's behavior is simply a prodigal.

    Can Zhuji Dan be eaten so casually? Zhuji Dan obviously has to wait until the late stage of entraining Qi, and the aura in the body has been completed.

    When the foundation is about to be established, it is only necessary to eat it together. It is really meaningless to eat like this.

    Although it can be used for cultivation and is very useful, the Foundation Establishment Pill is too precious, even in a big family, the reserves are limited, so how can it be so casual.

    Over time, in the impression of everyone, a concept has been formed that it is best to use the foundation establishment pill only when attacking foundation establishment.

    Even if you want to use it at other times, most people can't get it.

    But Su Xun is different. He can be very willful now. For him, with the existence of the Sanwei Dan Furnace, the Establishment Pill is already inexhaustible, and there is no need to worry at all.

    There is indeed a lot of aura contained in the Foundation Establishment Pill, and it plays an important role for Su Xun who is in urgent need of improving his strength.

    It melted in the mouth, and then a burst of aura filled Su Xun's dantian.

    Su Xun noticed the beauty of it, only one of them has such a big effect.

    It's no wonder that when it comes to the foundation building realm, taking this elixir is also helpful. Su Xun is only at the entrainment realm at present, so one can imagine how much help it will be.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630 Ansu is not right (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It took one night to refine a Foundation Establishment Pill.

    In the eyes of others, this kind of incomparably prodigal behavior, but Su Xun felt that the speed at which he refined the Foundation Establishment Pill was still too slow.

    Of course, this may also have something to do with taking it for the first time. Anything is the same as ordinary people taking medicine when they are sick.

    The first time you take it, the effect will definitely be better. After a long time, you will develop antibodies, which may not have any effect.

    Su Xun could feel that the aura in his body had risen a lot.

    There must be a certain distance to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, but this distance is being shortened.

    Although Su Xun has been anxious to improve his strength, he must understand the reason why he can't eat hot tofu in a hurry.

    With the Foundation Establishment Dan present, the speed at which he broke through to the Foundation Establishment Realm was obviously much faster than before.

    Su Xun opened the Sanwei Dan stove, and there was another batch of Foundation Establishment Pills inside. At a glance, there were about twenty-five pills.

    Keeping up with a pot, this number is different.

    However, Su Xun is not too surprised. It is estimated that the number itself is not constant, and there is a certain gap, which is also normal.

    In any case, it can definitely be maintained at more than 20, and it doesn't matter if there are more or less.

    After Su Xun installed the elixir, he even installed the three-flavored elixir stove, and did not plan to continue making it.

    There are now nearly 50 Foundation Establishment Pills on his body. This number is very large. Throwing it out is a treasure, which can make several big families jealous to fight for it.

    If you use it yourself, these dozens of Foundation Establishment Pills are obviously more than enough, and when you run out later, you can just refine it yourself, and it doesn't take too much trouble.

    ? For the next few days, Su Xun basically spent time in the dormitory and the hotel, running back and forth between the two ends, focusing on cultivation and focusing on improving his own strength. Su Xun didn't take care of other things in the past few days.

    After the addition of a few Foundation Establishment Pills, Su Xun could clearly feel that he was almost done, to the point where he was about to hit the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    It should only take a few days. Su Xun will be able to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Finally, he has reached a new stage.

    This means that he has truly touched the threshold of the road of cultivating immortals.

    Entraining Qi Realm is like playing games in Novice Village. In Novice Village, no matter what, it will be the same thing in the end, and there will not be much progress.

    Moreover, it didn't seem to be long since Su Xun broke through to the late stage of Qi-Entraining Realm. Su Xun's speed was shocking enough.

    The main thing is that Su Xun is the body of the Immortal Monarch. He is also efficient in the refining speed of aura, which is not comparable to ordinary people. For Su Xun, as long as there is enough aura to provide, then there is no big problem.  Breakthroughs are commonplace.

    Su Xun was not too anxious, because he knew in his heart that building a foundation is a very important thing, which is equivalent to laying a foundation in the process of cultivating immortals.

    This foundation is very important. If it is not laid well, or if it is not stable, it will have a greater impact on future cultivation.

    Su Xun wants to let the aura in his body reach the most perfect state, it is too much to increase, and if he wants to grow, he can only make breakthroughs, and then breakthroughs are the best.

    As for whether the foundation could be successfully built, to be honest, he never worried at all, because there was nothing to worry about.

    I have this talent, and I have a lot of Foundation Establishment Pills. If the Foundation Establishment is not successful, then there is no need to practice anymore. Practice is just a shame.

    That night, when Su Xun was in the hotel, he received a text message from An Suke.

    "Su Xun, do you have time tonight? Come out and have a meal together."

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that he had been too focused on his cultivation during this period of time, and he basically didn't care about other things.

    Like An Suke, he also ignored him for several days, probably An Suke thought something was wrong with him, and came to look for him on his own initiative.

    Su Xun shook his head with a smile, thinking that women, although they usually look very cold, seem to like men to take the initiative.

    Moreover, Su Xun would not leave any time for himself because of his cultivation, so he replied: "Okay, I will wait for you at the school gate."

    After tidying up, Su Xun left the hotel, not too far from the school gate, crossed a road, walked for a few minutes, and then arrived.

     After waiting for a few minutes, An Suke also came over, wearing a small beige padded jacket.

    The weather has already entered winter, and it will be a little colder at night, so Su Xun is just like a normal person, so he just wears one.

    "Su Xun, aren't you cold? Did you not bring thick clothes, why don't you go buy two?" An Suke said this when she saw Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't help but smiled wryly, and said to himself, what are you thinking, even if I don't wear it in snowy weather, I'm fine, this kind of cold has no effect on him.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It doesn't feel like something is wrong, maybe I am in better health, there are clothes in the dormitory, but I am too lazy to wear them."

    "How can it be done? What if you catch a cold? You should pay more attention to your health. Often those who are in good health are not easy to recover when they get sick."

    Su Xun was speechless for a while, thinking what kind of logic this is, the key is that it is impossible for me to get sick.

    However, Su Xun didn't want to talk about it anymore, so he nodded quickly, agreeing, then changed the subject and said, "What do you want to eat tonight?"

    "You can eat whatever you want, just take a look around here."

    The two were walking near the school, when An Suke suddenly said, "Su Xun, what have you been up to these days?"

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, and thought that An Suke was asking himself why he didn't go to her during this time, so he said, "There is nothing important, I just have to deal with some messy things at hand, so  I don't have time to find you."

    "oh！！"

    An Suke just said this, and didn't respond anymore. There was some unhappy expression in her eyes.

    It's just that it was late at night, and everyone was walking, so Su Xun didn't notice this detail.

    As everyone knows, the current An Suke seems to have no idea what's wrong with him, as if something is wrong.

    Along the way, I asked her what she wanted to eat, and she didn't say much. Su Xun seemed to have noticed that An Suke seemed to have something on her mind, which made people feel that it was a bit unusual.

    But Su Xun didn't say anything for a while. Since An Su didn't want to say anything, he decided on his own. He found a steak restaurant, and the environment seemed to be pretty good.

    What's there for a while, let's ask when we are eating.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631 Misunderstanding (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is the first time Su Xun came to this steak shop. Although it is next to the school, he doesn't like to eat this kind of food very much. He also needs to use knives and forks.

    But seeing An Suke like this today, Su Xun doesn't know what's wrong with her. She doesn't have any mood to eat, so she can just find a restaurant.

    After coming up, I sat at a seat by the window. The environment here is quite good, but there are not many customers, only a few tables are sparse.

    It is estimated that today is not the weekend, so the impact is relatively large. Business is better when students are on vacation.

    Usually who has nothing to do and comes to eat steak all day long.

    With that money, going to a food stall to eat is much more comfortable than this.

    After sitting down, I ordered two charcoal steaks.  Su Xun explained the degree of doneness, and they went to work. The steaks were all made on the spot, and it took at least 20 minutes to wait.

    Just at this moment, I asked An Suke what was going on.

    Su Xun took a look at her eyes, and it turned out that something was not quite right, how should I put it, it was of the sullen kind, as if she had something on her mind.

    I really don't understand what's on my mind. Could it be that I haven't paid much attention to her for the past few days, and I'm a little unhappy?  Probably not.

    An Suke's character doesn't seem like the kind that would play petty temper.

    I was thinking about how to speak up so that I could bring up this topic gracefully and politely, but Su Xun was also worried that if I was not careful, I might directly hit the muzzle of the gun, which was quite embarrassing.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun was thinking about it, An Suke spoke first, and she asked, "Su Xun, how long have we been together?"

    "Forehead！！"

    To be honest, Su Xun was a little caught off guard by this question, and he didn't even think about it, so why did he suddenly ask this question.

    Let's talk about the time we spend together, whether it is long or short, the main reason is that there is no specific definition.

    The two of them are not talking about who will pursue whom. After agreeing, that day will be an anniversary, and then there will be celebrations on the 100th day, and there will be celebrations on the first anniversary.

    With An Suke, no one has deliberately talked about this issue, it belongs to the kind where everything happens naturally.

    It took a certain amount of time for them to have a good impression at first, then the two sides sprouted, and then got together.

    If you really want to talk about a time, Su Xun thinks that it should be more normal for them to be together during the summer vacation after the college entrance examination.

    So Su Xun said: "How to put it, it must have been half a year."

    "Almost" An Suke nodded.

    Su Xun was so frightened that she didn't dare to speak. Today's An Suke looks very strange. Let's see what An Suke will say next. After a while, people are really uncomfortable.  Dare to act rashly.

    Just listen to An Suke and she said: "In the six months we have been together, we have actually gotten to know each other very well. Although this time is not long, I have already confirmed that you are someone I can entrust to my life."

    "In other words, if you don't want me, Su Xun, I definitely won't find another man."

    The tone is very firm.

    Although Su Xun didn't know why she said this, she nodded and said, "You can rest assured about this, how could I not want you."

    Indeed, although there are too many women around him, Su Xun admits that he is not kind, but he can also guarantee that he must be sincere to An Suke, there is nothing to say.

    An Suke added: "Everyone is an adult, but a college student. In fact, it is normal to have some needs."

    "ah?"

    Su Xun's complexion suddenly began to change. What's going on? An Suke, who usually looks innocent, actually drove?

    Su Xun really couldn't figure it out, and even said that there was a need, Su Xun was even frightened and a little dumbfounded.

    He said painfully: "Suke, you what do you mean?"

    "I want to say that if you have any needs, don't forget, I am your girlfriend, you can come to me, and I didn't say no to you!"

    An Suke continued: "But why do you often go to the hotel?"

    "I´´´"

    Su Xun suddenly realized, and even felt a little dumbfounded, and said in his heart.?This is the matter.

    Patting himself on the head, he couldn't even smile wryly, feeling that he was a bit wronged.

    It is indeed an abnormal thing to go to a hotel and be seen by normal people.

    Nowadays, when people go to hotels, to put it bluntly, nine out of ten are a man and a woman, or men and women go together, and everyone knows what they are doing.

    They are all adults, how could they not even know this, they must have played King of Glory together, which makes people feel ashamed.

    Su Xun went to the hotel for convenience, and he found the one next to the school, which happened to be relatively close to the school.

    However, he overlooked one point, it was too close to the school, which led to the fact that the students who came and went all day were the students in the school.

    There are so many people, and Su Xun's popularity is too high. There are many more people who know Su Xun than those who don't. It is inevitable that people will recognize him when they go in and out.

    If this is the case, everyone will know what people who see it will think. If you come back and talk about it again, then it will become a rumor.

    It is estimated that An Su didn't know where she heard it, and after more people said it, she must know that it is not easy, and he cannot be blamed for this.

    The main reason is that Su Xun himself did not think of this aspect, which led to such an embarrassing misunderstanding. If he had known earlier, he would have found a hotel in Jianghai City.

    An Suke said: "I didn't quite believe it when I first heard it."

    "But more than one person has told me, and you have indeed been away from school often in the past few days, and you have never looked for me."

    An Suke said to her, "Su Xun, don't you want me anymore?"

    Speaking of which, An Suke's eyes were a little heartbroken.

    ?Su Xun is really hurting to death. It would be fine if he did something, but the key point is that he didn't do anything. This is so wronged.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said quickly: "Don't cry, just listen to me and explain it carefully?"

    "It's true that the hotel and the dormitory are running at both ends recently, but it's not what you think, because I'm mixing some herbs and the like, and it's inconvenient in the dormitory."

    "So I went to the hotel alone. It's because I was in the hotel alone, okay?"

    Su Xun is also explaining as much as possible, with sincere eyes.

    What Ben said was the truth, and he had nothing to hide.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632: Su Xun Buys a House (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Really?"

    At this time, An Suke glanced at Su Xun again, the sadness in his eyes seemed to be much better than before.

    Looking at it like this, she is still willing to believe in Su Xun, this is better, let Su Xun explain it, I think it is not so troublesome, at least everyone can communicate.

    Su Xun really wanted to cry a little bit, why was he misunderstood so inexplicably, this blame can't be carried on his back.

    I just heard him say: "Of course it's true. Why am I lying to you? If you don't believe me, come back to the hotel with me. I'll take you to check the room opening records."

    "I am the only one who registered, and I guarantee that no one else will go in."

    These are all true, so there is no pressure for Su Xun to say it, just tell the real thing.

    Finally, An Suke's expression softened a lot. She should have believed in Su Xun, and said, "Then if you don't tell me in advance, won't I know?"

    "This matter is not a big deal. What can I tell you, and I often go back to the dormitory."

    An Suke added: "Actually, I didn't really believe it at first, but I said more than one thing, and I was affected."

    Just listen to An Suke and she said: "I have to explain it to you later, so that everyone won't misunderstand you."

    "There's no need to explain this. It's okay if you don't explain it. If you explain it, it will give people a feeling of trying to cover it up. Anyway, you just know it yourself."

    What other people think, to put it bluntly, is not important to Su Xun, and he doesn't feel anything, the most important thing is An Suke's side.

    As long as she clears up the misunderstanding in her mind and doesn't think about it, it will be fine.

    Not long after, two steaks were served one after another. An Suke started to eat, and his mood was obviously much better than before.

    Looking at it just now, it was really a little scary, which made Su Xun even scared, and I have never seen An Suke like that.

    But now it's all right. After everything is cleared up, the misunderstanding will naturally disappear.

    This incident also gave Su Xun a reminder that he can no longer run to the hotel all day long.

    Money is not a problem, even if a hotel costs 10,000 to 20,000 yuan a night, Su Xun will not blink, because it has no effect on Su Xun, and he will not care about the money.

    The problem is that staying in a hotel is still inconvenient. It feels like there is no privacy. I will always be seen by others, which will lead to some bad guesses.

    The key point is that if you live too far away, such as in the city, Su Xun is afraid that you will not want to go back to school. Whoever has nothing to do all day, drives around, and traffic jams are a waste of time.

    It seems that the matter of renting or buying a house still has to be put on the agenda.

    In the future, for Su Xun, it will definitely become more and more inconvenient to live in a dormitory. He must have a residence outside, for his own convenience.

    Renting a house is definitely the most convenient, but renting a house is also troublesome, because the house is not yours, and there may be problems at any time.

    Anyway, it¨s not bad, so let¨s buy a set. Jianghai¨s house is almost the most expensive in the country, and it¨s hard to find a house that is more expensive than it. It¨s almost the same as the capital city, and there¨s also a Shenzhen market.

    Let alone a house, it costs more than five million now, and it's not a good location, and good low-end ones are almost impossible to buy.

    It is often said that if you don¨t eat or drink for hundreds of years, you can buy a house in these big cities, and you have to borrow from the sky for another five hundred years.

    Fortunately, Su Xun doesn't have this kind of trouble. Anyway, if he wants to buy a house, tens of millions are just a number to Su Xun now.

    He just wants to buy an ordinary house, and the price should not be too expensive.

    Su Xun then said: "It will definitely be inconvenient for me to live in the school, so I may move out. Just take advantage of these two days' free time, go out and buy a house, and you can come and live with me in the future."

    Speaking of this, An Suke's face immediately turned red. Is this about to start living together? It made her heart beat a little faster, and Su Xun seemed to be a little faster.

    In fact, Su Xun just said this on purpose, because he also knew in his heart that a good student like An Suke, who focuses on studying, must live in school more.

    Occasionally staying with me for two days is not a big problem. They will know some of their secrets sooner or later, but instead of living together, Su Xun's hard life will finally come to an end.It's gone.

    Among other things, I have to try the taste of eating meat.

    And saying this, An Suke must be more at ease, and take her with her to buy a house and so on, let her know about these things, and she won't think about it.

    "But Su Xun, it seems that students are not allowed to live out during freshman year?"

    An Suke said this, but she was actually happy in her heart. Su Xun obviously wanted to have a warm little family with her.

    Su Xun said: "I don't care, the school won't look for me. If it's inconvenient for you, don't worry, just come over on weekends."

    "Well, if you have enough money, you can buy it. Jiang Hai's house is valuable no matter what time it is, and you won't lose money if you buy it."

    When An Suke said that, it was considered a promise.

    Su Xun smiled, thinking that this little girl still understands these things, but think about it, it seems that everyone in China knows how important a house is.

    Anyway, don¨t think about other things if you have money, just buy a house. In the eyes of many people, buying a house and throwing it there means that you will never lose money.

    This kind of view is actually not correct. It still depends on the location. The housing prices in some small places are just inflated.

    However, places like Jianghai, one of the largest cities in China, have a large influx of people every year, wanting to have a place.

    Don't even think about it, the houses here will never be cheap.

    Rareness is the most expensive thing. As long as the demand for any commodity is high, but the quantity is small, the price will remain high.

    Su Xun said: "That's it, do you have time tomorrow, let's go and see the house together."

    "I don't have much vision, I have to check on you."

    After Su Xun said this, An Suke felt happier in her heart, as if she was quite important, only to hear An Suke say: "There is only one class tomorrow morning, I will ask for leave."

    "Okay, let's go together tomorrow morning, let's go back at night, I'll check the real estate and the like."

    In fact, Su Xun has no experience in buying a house. He still has to prepare. If there is no real estate near the school, then he can only buy a second-hand house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 633 You Look Like a Foreigner (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Su Xun's first consideration when buying a house is the distance. In any case, he is used to being near the school, so he had better buy near the school.

    If An Suke really came to live in the future, it would be more convenient.

    After searching at night, Su Xun really found out that there is a real estate in the vicinity that is on sale, and all kinds of words such as "first come, first served, while stocks last" always catch people's attention.

    It seems that if you go late, the house will be gone immediately.

    Just look at these things, Su Xun will not believe it, the house is too expensive now, and everything that should be bought has already been bought, and the ones that have not been bought are also unaffordable.

    Where do so many people buy houses? You see a lot of hot scenes in the sales department. In fact, many of them are entrusted. It is not the first time they have done things like paying people to line up.

    Besides, if you sell it out, it will be sold out. Anyway, I can¨t buy it anywhere if I have the money. Su Xun hates the kind of thing that sells things the most.

    Especially for hunger marketing, Su Xun really felt sick when he saw it. This kind of company or business must have a problem with morals, so just ignore it.

    If there are other options, try to choose something else, they won't be too capable.

    In the morning, Su Xun took An Suke to have breakfast, then went to the sales department to look at the house.

    The name of this community is Yulin Huafu, and it is a fairly high-end community. Now basically everyone is going on this route.

    Because you can sell at a higher price and make more money.

    If you sell an ordinary car and a sports car, the money you make will definitely be different.

    Moreover, the price of Jianghai itself is very expensive. Basically, they are all good houses, and the ordinary houses are also a few years old.

    "welcome!"

    I came earlier, and when I came to the sales department, there were not too many people, there were probably dozens of them.

    It seems that Jiang Hai's house is still not worried about selling. It's only this morning, and there are quite a few, and it doesn't look like they paid for it.

    Because everyone understands this truth, you won¨t lose money if you buy it, just throw it there, and put the money in the bank, but it will depreciate instead.

    Let's speculate in stocks, most people don't have that level, and they may lose everything if they are not careful.

    In this world, there are still rich people, not just Su Xun.

    But it doesn't matter, it doesn't mean that the deal can be concluded, and Su Xun doesn't think why he needs to compete with them.

    The group of salesmen should have a meeting in the morning. A saleswoman came over and said, "Sir, you can watch for a while. We have a morning meeting. I will introduce it to you after the meeting."

    "Okay, go ahead, I'll take a look for myself first."

    Su Xun nodded, speaking very well.

    Let him watch it by himself, but it feels more comfortable. No matter where he goes, shopping for clothes or mobile phones, Su Xun still wants to watch it by himself, because it feels better.

    It is really uncomfortable to have a shopping guide or salesman following you.

    I feel an invisible pressure, and I feel embarrassed not to buy it.

    On the sand table in the hall, Su Xun and An Suke looked at it for a while, and there were many pictures, which were all about the introduction here. Su Xun took a look and thought it was not bad.

    Su Xun asked: "What do you think of this place?"

    An Suke pondered for a moment and then said: "It's not bad, the environment inside is good, and they are all hardcover rooms. The European style looks grand."

    Su Xun nodded, it was similar to what he thought, and he didn't want to buy any luxury house, besides, the house here is no problem as a temporary place to live.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, then let's buy the one here."

    Speaking very casually, it is estimated that not many people buy a house, it can be so casual, everyone is very cautious.

    It is really rare to buy something like Su Xun when you first see it, and it is incomprehensible to be like a nouveau riche.

    "You decide for yourself, if you think it's okay, buy it."

    An Suke didn't say anything, Su Xun can do whatever he wants, she can at most give some advice.

    Of course, the most important thing is that she also likes the environment here. If she can buy it here, imagine being here with Su Xun and having her own home, she is quite happy.

    At this moment, heThese salesmen should have finished their morning meeting, dispersed, and started looking for different customers to introduce.

    For the salesmen, the daily work is actually meaningless, because they know in their hearts that they are all here to see, and few can start to buy after actually seeing it.

    When a person wants to buy a house, he can make up his mind only after talking less and talking about it.

    But their houses will definitely be sold in the end, it doesn't matter, don't worry.

    "Hello, are you planning to buy a house?"

    Su Xun and the others came to a male salesman. He didn't look tall, and his hair was combed smooth. Just by looking at his outfit, he knew it was a standard salesman.

    "That's right!" Su Xun nodded.

    When he was about to ask about the price, this guy looked them up and said, "Are you two locals?"

    "No, what's the matter?" Su Xun froze for a moment, then shook his head and said.

    He is from Linjiang, so naturally he has nothing to do with Jianghai. Does buying a house have anything to do with this?

    The male salesman said: "Looking at your age, it doesn't seem like you have worked in Jianghai for many years, right?"

    "Why, do you think I can't afford it?"

    Su Xun's tone became a bit unfriendly, thinking that he could meet this kind of person no matter where he went.

    Unexpectedly, the male salesman said: "No, you think too much, don't be so glassy, ??I didn't say you don't have money."

    "It's just that on our Jianghai side, there are restrictions on buying a house, and you must be a local resident of Jianghai."

    Su Xun frowned, and then he remembered that housing prices in big cities are too high, so there will be some restrictions on purchases to crack down on real estate speculation.

    But this is obviously unscientific. There are only a few local people in Jianghai, isn¨t it just kidding? He said, ＾Can¨t outsiders buy it?￣

    "Of course you can. You have to be in Jianghai and have made outstanding contributions, or you have worked and paid taxes in Jianghai for more than ten years to be eligible."

    No wonder he said that Su Xun's age is not good enough. Even if he works at this age, he only works, which is far from ten years old.

    Since you are not a local, you will definitely not be able to buy it.

    ? Su Xun was in pain again. It seemed that he hadn't done enough homework. He forgot to check these things, which made him a little embarrassed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634 Pretend to be aggressive all the time (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun frowned, and after cooperating with him for a long time, he still pretended to be affectionate.

    In such a big place, it's really not something you can buy with just money.

    If I knew this was going on, I would have asked someone to help me in advance.

    Rules are dead, but people are alive. As long as you have enough relationships, it will be easy for you to untangle them.

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't take it too seriously. The house must still be bought. He has already thought about it, so naturally he won't change it casually.

    If it really doesn't work, just ask Fu Aohai. It's too easy for a real estate boss like him to solve this kind of problem.

    In fact, you can ask him to look for it when you buy a house. It is precisely because these things are too trivial, so Su Xun doesn't really want to trouble others.

    But looking at it now, Su Xun himself is in some trouble.

    Can't blame others for selling it, what they said is indeed the truth, Su Xun is not qualified to buy a house.

    "Before buying a house, I didn't even know the most basic things, so what kind of house are you buying? Just like you, I don't think you are rich enough to buy a house. Don't come here to join in the fun."

    This sale seems to be quite angry, and it seems that Su Xun is wasting his time, so he suddenly said this.

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun immediately lost his temper. Not to mention Su Xun, other normal people probably couldn't accept it when they heard it. This is simply a weird thing.

    Just now he said that it had nothing to do with the sale, but he came up to provoke Su Xun.

    Su Xun said angrily: "I have to know in advance? Besides, your sales, is this kind of service attitude?"

    "Hehe, you're still here to be patient with me, aren't you? Let me tell you, I've seen many guests like you. What are you pretending to be here?"

    The male salesman also said unhappily: "If you are really upset, then go and complain to me, and then I ask you to leave quietly, okay, what are you doing here wasting everyone's time, will you pay me?"

    "Su Xun, don't talk to him, this kind of person has no quality!"

    An Suke quietly tugged on Su Xun's clothes. She knew how ruthless Su Xun was, and she was afraid that Su Xun would be upset and rush up to beat someone, so as not to make things worse.

    Su Xun's current mentality is not so impulsive anymore. He is just a guy who looks down on others. He is a salesman himself and looks down on others.

    Some other salesmen came over and said, "Han Kang, what's going on?"

    "This man is from out of town and doesn't have a local Jianghai household registration. He has no work experience or tax payment certificate at his age. He came to buy a house. How can you buy it? I'm not happy to say a few words."

    Su Xun also said: "I admit that I really didn't know beforehand. If you just tell me, I will know, but what kind of attitude do you say, and you can blame others?"

    The saleswoman hurriedly smoothed things over and said, "I'm sorry sir, I apologize for him, it's because he said something wrong."

    "But sir, it is true. You are not qualified to buy a house. There is really nothing you can do about it."

    After finishing speaking, the saleswoman quickly got the man away and told him not to stay here, lest something really happen and the impact would be bad.

    Su Xun's face softened a little, it seems that not all of them are unqualified people, this woman is not bad.

    Originally, Su Xun was not an unreasonable person. If you tell him well, he will naturally listen. If you insist on such a yin and yang look, can Su Xun not be angry.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, I get it, you go and do your work."

    "Okay sir, I'm really sorry, if you have anything you want to consult later, you can still call me."

    This woman has a relatively high professionalism, she smiled and said something before leaving, and went to work with other customers.

    "What about Su Xun, let's go back, there is a limited purchase, there is no way to do this." An Suke said, a little disappointed in his tone.

    Originally, I was full of joy and felt that I would have my own nest with Su Xun. Who would have thought that this would be the case, but this is something that can¨t be helped, and no one can blame it.

    It can only be said that Su Xun's idea of ??buying a house was too sudden, and they didn't know much about it before.

    But Su Xun said: "Don't rush to leave, there may not be a solution to this matter, I'll call and ask."

    While speaking, he called Fu Aohai. It's this time, so naturally he can't be hypocritical anymore.

      Fu Aohai's hearty voice came over, only to hear him say: "Mr. Su, good morning."

    "Ahem, it's almost ten o'clock, so it's not too early."

    Fu Aohai laughed twice and asked, "Mr. Su, what's the matter?"

    "By the way, I wanted to buy a house in Jianghai, but I didn't have the qualifications to buy it because I'm from out of town. Do you think this matter can be resolved?"

    "this´´"

    Fu Aohai was shocked, he didn't expect it to be such a trivial matter. In the eyes of Fu Aohai, a big real estate developer like Fu Aohai, Jiang Haishoufu, the house is not even a hair.

    He said dumbfoundedly: "Mr. Su, what else do you want to buy? Just tell me and I'll just give you a gift. If you don't have any villas, you still have to go and buy them."

    "The villa is too far away, it's very troublesome, and I want to be closer to Jianghai University, and I'm already in the sales department."

    "Okay, then it's not a big deal. You tell me the name of the developer of this house, and I'll call back to discuss it, and I'll go through the formalities for you."

    The so-called purchase restriction actually restricts only ordinary people, and there is naturally a solution, but ordinary people certainly cannot find this relationship.

    "Don't worry, let me ask!"

    Su Xun covered the receiver of the mobile phone and asked, "Which company built this real estate?"

    "Hello, sir, this is Jianghai City Dingfeng Construction Company!"

    The saleswoman immediately replied to Su Xun.

    And Han Kang, the male salesman who spoke a little aggressively before, couldn't help being happy when he saw Su Xun's posture, and he was still on the phone. He sneered, "Tsk tsk, this is pretending, why is he still calling to find a relationship?"

    This is something stipulated by the above. You may not be able to find the Tathagata Buddha. Young people know how to pretend all day long.

    "Okay, stop talking and work quickly, or I will talk to the supervisor later."

    The saleswoman said something to him, and then he stopped.

    Su Xun glared at this person, if he was not still on the phone, he might have to go over and tear his mouth off.

    How can a salesperson be so cheap? It's hard to figure out.

    Without paying attention to him, Su Xun put the mobile phone to his ear again, and said, "It's the Peak Construction Company, local in Jianghai." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635 Waiting for a good show (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Apex Construction Company, why does it sound familiar?"

    On the other end of the phone, Fu Aohai couldn't help muttering a few words, with some confusion in his voice.

    It is estimated that I feel that I have heard it, and then I don¨t remember it very clearly. People often have this kind of vague feeling.

    Su Xun thought to himself, how can I know you, anyway, this is the first time I heard of you, and I am not familiar with these things about Jiang Hai at all.

    However, Su Xun did not speak, and gave Fu Aohai time to think about it.

    There were also bursts of voices from the other end of the phone. Su Xun guessed that Fu Aohai was there, and probably went to check to see what company it was.

    It can also be seen from this small detail that, in fact, this company is probably quite ordinary. In other words, it is a small company, not very conspicuous.

    If it is really a well-known construction company, Fu Aohai can remember it, not just a little impression.

    "Understood, I just said how familiar it is, what a coincidence!"

    At this moment, Fu Aohai on the other end of the phone suddenly laughed.

    Frankly speaking, his smile made Su Xun feel a little confused and confused, so he asked strangely, "What a coincidence."

    "This is Yu Zhiqiang's construction company. Didn't I tell you before that I just plan to finish the work at hand in two days and then transfer the company to you." Fu Aohai said.

    "this´´"

    After Su Xun heard this, he immediately felt that he was a little dumbfounded.

    After playing for a long time, it turned out to be such a coincidence. I did hear that Yu Zhiqiang had a construction company before.

    Su Xun thought in his heart that when he went back to build the company headquarters, it would be much more convenient to have a construction company under his own hands, so he mentioned to Fu Aohai that he wanted this construction company.

    In fact, this is not a big company. Giving it to Su Xun will make Fu Aohai feel at ease.

    Otherwise, he would have taken advantage of all the advantages, and Su Xun didn't take anything, so he was really flustered.

    It's just that no matter how rich Su Xun's imagination is, he never thought that when he came to buy a house today, he would encounter a house built by his own construction company.

    The boss ran to his own house to buy a house, but he didn't buy it in the end. It really makes people feel ridiculous.

    But that's because Su Xun didn't know the situation at the beginning, but now that he knows what's going on, it's much easier. If it can't be bought again, Su Xun will be unhappy, and I'm sorry that he won't sell any of them. What's the matter?  It's all mine.

    Fu Aohai said: "Don't worry, I'll take the people from Summit Construction over there right away, and I'll finish the formalities for you soon."

    "Don't be so troublesome, why do you need to come here in person? It's not a big deal, just talk to the people in that company."

    Su Xun knew that Fu Aohai was showing respect to him, but Su Xun was not that particular kind of person, and felt that it was really unnecessary and meaningless.

    Fu Aohai is not hypocritical, Su Xun has said so, so naturally he will not insist.

    Just heard him say: "Okay, then I'll talk to the people from Summit Construction, and I won't go there in person. I just happen to have an important meeting."

    This is not bragging. During this period of time, Fu Aohai has to take over Yu Zhiqiang's industry, and he himself has to manage a huge company group.

    It can be said that all kinds of things are piled up together, and there are things waiting for him to deal with everywhere, and he is really busy.

    Fortunately, it was Su Xun. If this was an ordinary person who asked him for help during this period, Fu Aohai probably wouldn't answer him at all.

    Fu Aohai thought for a while, and reminded again: "You don't have to worry when you transfer the ownership, even though you are from another place, you don't have any tax payment records."

    "However, don't you have the Outstanding Contribution Award in your hand, which means that you are a special talent in Jianghai. Let me say hello again, and it won't be difficult to get it done."

    After buying the house, you have to go to the relevant department and go through the transfer to get the real estate certificate, so that the house belongs to you.

    It's no secret that Su Xun himself has an award from the above. If Fu Aohai wants to know Su Xun, he must know about it.

    When Su Xun heard that the award he won last time was still so useful, he smiled and said, "Okay, I understand."

    In this way, it is estimated that there is no big problem, I only need toJust wait quietly.

    Hanging up the phone, I guess it will take a while for Fu Aohai to call, and then the people from the summit company will come again, and it won't be done in a short while.

    Anyway, buying a house is not an easy task, there is no need to think about it overnight, Su Xun said to An Suke: "Let's go, let's sit for a while, and someone will take care of it later."

    An Suke was also quite strange in her heart, thinking that such a regulated matter should be a certainty in reason, and there is no way to change it.

    But after thinking about it for a while, Su Xun is indeed not an ordinary person. I don¨t know when, An Suke has accepted it in his heart. Su Xun is not an ordinary person, and he doesn¨t find it strange.

    Maybe this matter, I can really find some kind of relationship. Anyway, Su Xun knows a lot of people, so An Suke didn't say anything.

    On the side of the sales department, there is a special resting place, a row of chairs, Su Xun and An Suke sat down, not in a hurry.

    Anyway, they shouldn't be off work until 12:00 noon. There is still a while, and I guess they should be able to sign the contract before they get off work.

    And after they know their identities for a while, it is probably a problem whether they dare to leave work for a while.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help showing a faint smile. The male salesman had a pretentious look on his face.

    In Su Xun's eyes, he is almost like a clown, but sometimes it seems to be a very interesting thing to tease a clown.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun didn't speak anymore, that man is so cheap, he insisted on taking the initiative to cause trouble.

    Looking at Su Xun's side, the disgusted eyes floated over faintly.

    At the same time, there were bursts of voices that were not too loud: "I don't understand, I can't buy it myself, what are you still doing here, are you deliberately trying to pretend?"

    Probably because he was afraid that others would say it, and he didn't say it too loudly, but he was also quite upset seeing Su Xun, probably because Su Xun pissed him off early in the morning.

    Su Xun didn't care, and ignored this guy.

    You can do whatever you want, if you can stand it after a while, you are capable.

    "Are you bored? You can play with your phone." Su Xun glanced at An Suke who was sitting there in a daze.

    An Suke shook his head, saying it was okay.

    Su Xun said: "Wait for a while to see a good show." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636 Do You Know Who This Is (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In less than half an hour, a middle-aged man in formal attire came in in a hurry. His eyes were constantly searching, as if he wanted to find someone.

    This person looks quite imposing, and he knows that he must be worth a lot of money in a suit, like a successful person.

    Generally, men of this age are easy to think of successful people, and they also have a certain amount of capital, and their purchasing power must be quite strong.

    That's why he came in, and someone greeted him immediately, and said respectfully: "Welcome, sir, would you like to see the house?"

    The middle-aged man had no interest at all, so he said directly, "Sorry, I'm here to find someone."

    While talking, he was still looking for it.

    The main information that Fu Aohai gave him is really too simple, just a name, and young people in their twenties are not so easy to find.

    Su Xun also noticed this guy, because he was also paying attention all the time.

    In addition, Su Xun's hearing ability is also relatively strong. Hearing this person said that he wanted to find someone, he probably knew it in his heart.

    He immediately raised his hand, stood up and said, "This way!"

    As soon as he heard Su Xun's voice and looked at his age, the guy's eyes lit up, and he thought that he was probably right.

    "Are you from Summit Construction Company?" Su Xun asked.

    The guy nodded quickly and said, "I am the general manager of Summit Construction Company. My name is Liu Tao. Chairman, you can just call me Xiao Liu."

    "Chairman?"

    Su Xun frowned, this title sounds like a headache.

    Liu Tao hurriedly said: "That's right, Mr. Fu has already told me that the equity of Summit Company will be yours soon, so you are the chairman."

    Liu Tao has heard a little bit about what happened these days. His former boss is no longer around.

    But he can only understand a little, and can't do anything, because in front of this huge wave, he is just a small leaf, insignificant.

    In any case, it is enough to work steadily. Since the young man in front of him can easily transfer the company to him, he must not be an ordinary person.

    Don't look at him as a general manager, but at this time, you still have to be respectful, because the general manager is also a part-time job, a senior part-time job, and there are not many shares.

    Of course, some of them are not so clear. Many people set up the company with one hand and are responsible for all affairs, so they are also the general manager.

    As for the chairman, he has more shares and the right to speak is very important, and he can effectively manage the board of directors.

    Su Xun is equivalent to his immediate boss. What to do in the future depends on Su Xun's face. The most fearful thing is that Su Xun will fire him just after he comes up.

    Today, when he came in front of Su Xun, he naturally had to perform well, and his attitude was simply not too good.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't think too much about it. What he thought about was to buy a house here.

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun coughed twice, and then said: "You should know what's going on when you come here. I want to buy a house here to live temporarily. Go over and help me deal with it."

    Liu Tao couldn't laugh or cry, and said in his heart that the new boss was a clean stream, and he didn't play his cards in the usual way.

    So many houses belong to our company, you can just say no to any one you like, and you have to come to buy it.

    If Su Xun knew his idea, he would definitely say it, big brother, do you think I think about it? The most important thing is that I didn¨t know it at first.

    If I had known about this earlier, I would have been so willing to go to such trouble, how embarrassing.

    Liu Tao definitely has nothing to say about Su Xun's request, and there is no reason to refuse at all. Liu Tao nodded and said: "Don't worry, this is simple, and it hasn't been sold. Whichever one you value, just sign the contract directly."

    "Who is the supervisor here, come here!"

    At this time, Liu Tao said something.

    The voice was quite loud, which made the scene a bit silent, and everyone looked over.

    But this guy is not talking to Su Xun now, he is quite imposing.

    The male salesman looked over and saw that it was Su Xun who found him. After working together for a long time, it was a relationship, and this guy suddenly became energetic.

    He then said in a strange way: "You are so capable, youWho is it, I went to the supervisor when I came up, did I really think I was a big leader?  "

    Su Xun's complexion suddenly became weird.

    This level of playing tricks to death is really admirable.

    However, it is normal for a small salesman of his level to have never met the general manager of the company, and there will be no intersection at all.

    Moreover, with this kind of person's behavior and emotional intelligence, Su Xun feels that his development space in this life is really very limited, so there is nothing to worry about.

    Liu Tao couldn't help being stunned for a moment, looking at the clothes he was wearing, this should be a sale, right? The sales here are so rampant?

    Liu Tao was displeased and said: "You are a salesman, and you just talk to customers like this. Didn't you have any training before you joined the job?"

    There is dissatisfaction in the tone, and there is even an aura of leadership lectures.

    I was really frightened by his aura. Now, this guy doesn't dare to say that he is too rampant.

    I just heard him say: "Don't you know what's going on? He is not qualified to buy a house. As a foreigner, he only came to Jianghai not long ago. Can he buy a house casually?"

    "I've already told him very clearly, don't hurry up and leave, do you think you're here, can it be useful, this is something stipulated by the above?"

    When the male salesman talked about this, his tone was quite positive. After all, this is a stipulated thing, and it seems that no one can change it.

    Liu Tao's complexion suddenly became ugly. The male salesman's attitude seemed to be a slap in the face to his ability to work.

    Although he didn't teach it, he is the leader, and he has an inescapable responsibility.

    Especially when Su Xun was still watching, Liu Tao felt that he was too embarrassed for a while.

    Finally couldn't bear it any longer, shouted, and said, "Who is the supervisor here, come out for me, and say it one last time."

    "Mr. Liu, why are you here, Mr. Liu?"

    Just at this time, a woman with yellowish hair who looked to be in her thirties hurried over to greet her, looking terrified.

    Liu Tao glared at her with dissatisfied eyes, and said: "What's the matter with this person, the service attitude is extremely poor!"

    The supervisor also took a look at the male salesman, knowing that he was the one who caused the trouble, and cursed: "Han Kang, what is going on with you, do you know who this is? This is the general manager of our company!" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637 Broken Jar (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah?"

    The male salesman who was a bit crazy just now was stunned, and now he is completely stunned. He was stunned for a while, and didn't even know what to say.

    After being stunned for a long time, he stammered and said, "Presidentgeneral manager"

    When the mouth was speaking, it was still trembling, obviously it was shocked.

    I didn't even think that this person was the general manager. I thought it was the guy who was pulled from somewhere. There is nothing to worry about.

    It is only now that I realize that I made a big mistake. Is this an ordinary person who can bring the general manager over?

    He was extremely anxious in his heart, he didn't know what to say.

    ? Seeing him like this, Su Xun felt that it didn't mean much anymore, and he was scared for a second after coming up. What's the point of this, it was not the same as what Su Xun thought.

    Su Xun said on purpose: "What's the matter, this is, don't talk, don't let me leave quickly?"

    Upon hearing Su Xun's words, Liu Tao's face changed again. He really didn't expect that this kid is so courageous, and he probably didn't do anything good with Su Xun just now.

    It is estimated that the attitude is quite bad, otherwise, why would Su Xun say that, he must have offended Su Xun.

    So Liu Tao said angrily: "You can't even manage the people under your command. How do you, a supervisor, teach such subordinates?"

    The supervisor was also very confused. He was scolded submissively, and he didn't even know what to say. He felt like a fucking dog.

    She is also lying on the gun, who knows what happened to Han Kang today, when he came in the morning, it was like taking gunpowder, and he was very angry.

    The key point is that if you make ordinary customers angry, it's okay to say that you will lose at most one customer, and you may not necessarily buy it.

    But offending the general manager's friend, isn't that courting death? It's no different from committing suicide.

    Although the supervisor wanted to curse, she still had to quickly nodded and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Liu, it's my management negligence."

    Liu Tao is also a decisive person who doesn't talk nonsense at all. Anyway, his core purpose today is to satisfy Su Xun.

    Just listen to Liu Tao and he said: "This person's quality cannot become an employee of the company, and I don't want to see him again in the future."

    This sentence is quite clear, the male salesman just now will be fired.

    Expulsion of such a small role is nothing more than talking about it. This kind of small shrimp can do whatever it wants.

    There are no specific requirements for sales in terms of academic qualifications. In any case, it is not easy to recruit a salesman. Without him, it will not have any impact, and it may be a good thing.

    Su Xun didn't have any opinions either. Why do you keep this kind of rubbish? From the looks of it, it's okay to be poor in quality, and the work ability is probably not very good.

    Now this peak building is his own company, even if it is sales, it is also a part of the company, Su Xun must think of himself.

    When the male salesman heard this, he immediately said: "Mr. Liu, I am an old employee anyway."

    "I admit to today's incident that something is wrong with me. I had an argument with my girlfriend yesterday and I didn't sleep all night, which made me feel a little impetuous today."

    Although the quality is not very good, but this person's mouth is quite good, otherwise he would not be able to sell it.

    Just listen to him continue to plead: "I'm sorry for today's mistake, I promise I won't make it again in the future, and I hope to give me a chance, I still have to support my family."

    Poor people must have something to hate, don't sympathize for no reason, it sounds pitiful, but it's just his one-sided words, who cares if he is true or not.

    After doing some mindless things, you have to consider the price you have to pay. We are all adults, unlike children, who can find an excuse to prevaricate.

    Liu Tao's face clearly showed a look of disdain, and he said in his heart that I will sympathize with you, who the hell will pity me.

    Looking back, if this matter is not handled well, I am afraid that I will lose my position as the general manager. You are a fart in sales. There are so many intermediaries and the like, where can I go.

    Just listened to Liu Tao's firm attitude, and said: "You think too much, go through the resignation procedures yourself, there is no room for negotiation on this matter."

    One sentence is equivalent to directly blocking the back road, and there is nothing at all.?An opportunity to discuss again.

    The male salesman's face was pale, and he probably knew about it, and it had reached the point where it was irreparable.

    I guess he didn't even think about it. If he was not careful, he lost his job just because he was in a bad mood.

    "The resentment value from Han Kang is +46!"

    Su Xun is happy. After this guy was fired, he still didn't forget to contribute to himself.

    But if you think about it carefully, you will know that he must have put the responsibility on himself, and resenting himself is a normal thing.

    But what can be done, there are too many people who are upset with Su Xun, and none of them can do anything about him in the end.

    Knowing that there was no room for manoeuvre, this guy actually raised his voice: "Mr. Liu, are you a general manager anyway?"

    "For such a big person, it's difficult for ordinary employees like us. Do you really think it's interesting?"

    Looking at him like this, anyway, the pot is broken and the job is gone, so he has no scruples, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    And because of the anger in my heart, at this time, I obviously didn't care about it.

    I just heard him say: "Mr. Liu, it's really okay for you to fire me today. You are a big shot. It's a matter of one sentence."

    "But the reason is too far-fetched. Just because I didn't pay attention to what I said and made your friends unhappy, so you should fire me. Do you think it's right?"

    "You are too subjective, and you don't follow the rules at all. What will other people in the company think of you? This is a very bad start!"

    Su Xun shook his head, quite speechless towards this guy.

    I can guess what he was thinking. Anyway, I have lost my job, so why worry about it? I might as well hurry up and pour dirty water on Liu Tao.

    His idea is also very simple, anyway, I am not feeling well, so don't think about it, I have to make you feel a little uncomfortable, so I can balance my heart.

    Sure enough, after he said so, some other employees and the like also looked over.

    I dare not say anything, but everyone's eyes can already explain something, and there is no way to hide this.

    It's too overbearing to fire people directly, and it's not a serious mistake, right?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638 Young Chairman (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy's true nature can be regarded as exposed. His ability to say such a thing proves that what he said to Su Xun today was not accidental.

    He is not a good bird in itself, so whatever he does is normal, so don't be surprised.

    But I have to admit that what this guy said has played a certain role, at least everyone has been affected.

    Other employees, such as those present today, will have some thoughts in their minds.

    They are all employees. If they can be fired casually today, will it be their turn in the future? With such a general manager around, do we have to think about the future in advance?

    If it goes on like this for a long time, if this kind of thinking is pervasive, it will not be a good thing for the entire company.

    Even if the sales department is only a small part, it is not too important.

    But in the final analysis, there will be some impact, depending on how to deal with it. If it is not handled well, the consequences will indeed not be very good.

    Liu Tao was not moved at all. At his age, if he can be the general manager of a company, even if he is a part-time worker, he is still a high-level talent. Naturally, he has his advantages.

    It is impossible for this little trick to stump him.

    Smiling, Liu Tao said, "This is my friend? You really flatter me."

    "What's the meaning?"

    After saying this, everyone was stunned, a little confused.

    Because after he appeared, he went directly to find Su Xun, so everyone felt that he must be Su Xun's friend, and there was no problem.

    If it's not a friend, why bother to help him? Ordinary people need to work so hard, and just a few words can just prevaricate.

    "You've been talking nonsense here for a long time, do you know who he is?"

    Everyone who asked looked at each other again, looked at Su Xun, and wondered who this was.

    Liu Tao's voice has gradually cooled down, and he only heard him say: "Tell you something blind, this is the new chairman of our company, who holds all the shares, why do you think I fired you!"

    Xin said that I didn't kill you, it's already reasonable, and it's inevitable to fire you, because you offended someone who shouldn't be offended, and you're still here blah blah blah.

    "Hiss！"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. This this young man is the chairman?

    No matter how you think about it, it feels unbelievable. If it is the chairman, this net worth should be more than one billion yuan.

    And at this age, it's really scary. Who would have thought of such a thing beforehand.

    The male salesman's complexion was even paler. He was about to smash the pot just now, but now he doesn't know what to say.

    The slap in the face, the slap in the face was too sudden, saying that he is blind is not bad at all, it is quite reasonable.

    The other employees looked at Su Xun differently, full of awe.

    No one has any strange ideas anymore, offending the chairman, firing you is considered light, isn't this a normal thing.

    After Su Xun's identity was exposed, any influence and the like naturally disappeared.

    It's the same no matter where you are, as an ordinary employee, if you dare to be disrespectful to the chairman, then you will definitely be gone, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Even several younger salesmen, looking at Su Xun's eyes, are full of figure.

    Young, handsome and rich, if you hook up with him, you will have nothing to worry about for a lifetime. Generally, the rich are old men or the unreliable rich second generation. This kind of young and promising people is too rare.

    It is inevitable that some young girls will have that kind of spring heart sprouting idea.

    It's a pity that seeing An Suke next to Su Xun, her beauty suddenly eclipsed the others, and the one who was hit all of a sudden had no idea.

    At this time, looking at the male salesman again, it feels like he is a joke, he deserves it!

    This guy is indeed a clown at the moment, he has completely lost his words, and his mind is blank.

    I never thought it would end like this, and there is such a weird chairman who has no house to pay for, so he ran to his own real estate to buy a house.

    This guy suddenly reacted, and cursed in his mouth, this bitch must have been tricked by him.

    This person bought a ghost house, this kind of bossIf you can lack a house, you must live in a villa.

    It is estimated that he faked buying a house and came here for a private visit. Unfortunately, he was unlucky and accidentally bumped into the muzzle of a gun.

    Now that the matter has come to this point, he also knows that he has fallen, and he has paid a painful price for his cheap mouth.

    Su Xun, who he had a little disdain for, was a big shot he couldn't afford to offend, and he didn't even dare to say a word, for fear of causing trouble to his upper body.

    After this guy left decadently, Liu Tao continued: "And you, this matter is not your direct responsibility, but you have an inescapable responsibility, and it is the people under you."

    "This month's performance and bonus are gone, so I should reflect on myself!"

    "yes!"

    The supervisor also nodded hastily. There is a chairman and a general manager. How dare she speak, not a word.

    This punishment is considered relatively light. It is only a loss of a few thousand dollars. It is not fatal. It is fatal if you lose your job.

    A leader is to manage his subordinates well, and he must be responsible for any problems.

    Otherwise, it is easy to get a high salary without being responsible. How can there be such a comfortable thing.

    Su Xun didn't say a word either. He felt that there was nothing wrong with it. If that guy happened, it was indeed the supervisor's responsibility, so there was nothing wrong with it.

    At least it can serve as a warning, letting everyone know what to do when working.

    "Chairman, are you looking forward to the house, which one do you plan to have?"

    Liu Tao is also very clever, he has not forgotten what Su Xun's main business is today, and he does not want to waste time on the mess just now.

    Su Xun said: "I haven't decided yet, let's take a look."

    The supervisor and the general manager personally accompanied the introduction, and this standard is already quite high.

    And they don't dare to play any tricks. When ordinary people buy a house, these people have a lot of tricks, and they won't tell you some things.

    Having said which one is good and which one is not, then no one is willing to buy the bad one.

    In the end, it was finalized directly, and I bought the fifth floor, which is a duplex, and the room type is very good.

    Su Xun wanted to pay, but Liu Tao refused, and hurriedly said: "How can I get you to pay, just go to the company's account."

    "One yard is worth one yard. The shares haven't reached me yet, so it's good to sort them out." Su Xun didn't care about this thing, but didn't want to take the account from there before going to the company.

    After paying more than 10 million yuan, Su Xun said: "You can help me with the transfer procedures this afternoon. If it is convenient, you can add her name too!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639 Breakthrough in Foundation Establishment (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun has already said before that this is the place where he and An Suke live, and he will definitely not let other people come here.

    It should also have An Suke's name. For Su Xun in this team, it doesn't matter, just give it to her directly.

    It's just that as far as she is concerned, it is estimated that the procedures for settlement are not easy to handle, unlike the certificate she has, which can be regarded as a special talent.

    Although An Suke didn't say anything, she must be happy in her heart, which proved that Su Xun was thinking about him all the time.

    Thinking about being able to write the names of myself and Su Xun together, it is quite good. Although this is not a marriage certificate, it is enough to make people happy.

    Liu Tao glanced at An Suke, and instantly understood all the operating procedures.

    Probably Su Xun's woman, this house is probably bought for her too, no wonder it is said that someone like Su Xun would not have a house to live in.

    I don't know how he would feel if he knew that Su Xun actually lived in a dormitory with four people, and he probably couldn't believe it even more.

    Liu Tao said: "Okay, just give me my ID later. I have acquaintances over there, so it's easy to get it done."

    Generally speaking, it is still a society that pays attention to relationships. If there are people, it is indeed much easier to do things, and everyone understands this truth.

    "Thanks a lot."

    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder to express his gratitude.

    It was the first time I met this person, and overall it was pretty good. The company let this kind of person deal with it, but I don't worry.

    Turning around, I just asked Wang Zhaobang to come over and learn from him. If Wang Zhaobang is alone in charge of the company, it is probably not very good, he can't stand it by himself.

    Liu Tao was completely flattered. He didn't expect the dignified chairman to be so polite to him. This is too approachable.

    Quickly said: "It's not hard, it's not hard, this little thing is nothing, just call me if you have any orders."

    "Chairman, let's leave a cell phone number, so I can tell you about work matters in the future."

    "Okay, no problem."

    Su Xun also took out his mobile phone and left a phone number.

    I didn't invite this person to dinner. I'm not too familiar with him yet. I guess he would feel pressured to eat with me.

    Su Xun threw all the house purchase contracts and the like to Liu Tao, and it happened that An Suke also brought his ID card with him, so he just copied a copy on the spot and handed it over to him for processing.

    When people buy a house, they are afraid that these things will be lost, but here with Su Xun, it seems that there is nothing to worry about, everything is very casual.

    When he has reached this point, someone will naturally help him deal with it. In this kind of matter, he doesn't worry about being tricked.

    Taking An Suke to have lunch, it seemed that An Suke was in a good mood, Su Xun also said with a smile: "It may take a few days to transfer the ownership of the house, and I can live in it later."

    "Don't worry, you'll have to wait anyway, and it's almost winter vacation, so you can move in after next semester. There's still a lot to deal with, and the inside hasn't been cleaned yet."

    Girls are girls, and they think about many things, which men don't even think about.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, anyway, after getting the key, just go to the housekeeping company to clean it, it's not a big deal.

    There should be other furniture inside, and daily necessities are also easy to purchase. A trip to the supermarket is enough.

    After dinner, Su Xun sent An Suke back to school, and then he went to the dormitory to spend the afternoon.

    Jiang Wu said, "Su Xun, what's going on with you recently, are you planning to make a human?"

    "What makes a man?" Su Xun was dumbfounded.

    Jiang Wu, with a smirk on his face, said, "You haven't come back all day, I'm really worried about your health."

    Su Xun cursed directly, and said, "Go away, I'm an upright gentleman, different from a villain like you."

    "An honest gentleman watches small movies with me all day, why do you want me to find some infantry movies to watch?"

    Su Xun: ""

    With the two roommates, Su Xun has already said that he has something to do outside recently and lives in the hotel.

    Although the two guys did not believe that Su Xun lived in a hotel alone on the surface, they knew in their hearts that Su Xun must be serious.

    Su Xun is a magical person, so there is nothing strange about it. What does he do?Everyone will not feel strange.

    Going out to drink some wine at night, after dinner, the two of them went back, and Su Xun went back to the hotel alone.

    He has lived in this hotel for a long time, and he renewed it for another month, which is only tens of thousands of dollars. He can live in whatever he wants, and he is clean alone.

    Today Su Xun is going to try to break through, the aura in his body has reached the point where it can overflow.

    Yesterday was another night of nourishment. If you don't make a breakthrough quickly, it will be unreasonable.

    Now that everything is ready, and there are a lot of foundation building pills, breakthroughs are a natural thing for Su Xun.

    Even in his own heart, he didn't feel that this was an important event.

    Locking the doors and windows, Su Xun sat cross-legged on the bed, performed the celestial formula, and sorted out the meridians in his body first.

    After more than ten minutes, Su Xun knew that it was almost done, and he could vaguely reach the next level, which was a very wonderful feeling.

    It feels like this realm is already within reach, but when you really want to break through, you seem to be like a fly with no direction, not knowing where to fly.

    It looks easy, but anyone who has gone through this step knows that it is not easy for people at this level.

    Su Xun also understood why it is so important to establish the foundation pill, and it cannot be done without it.

    It is not alarmist or exaggerated, it is true.

    There are certain barriers between every big realm, and the barrier from Qi Entraining Realm to Foundation Establishment Realm is really a bit strange.

    It is not possible to break it through one's own efforts. On the contrary, the Foundation Establishment Pill has a certain guiding effect on it. Taking the Foundation Establishment Pill has indeed reduced the difficulty of breaking through a lot.

    The specifics depend on the individual. If he is powerful, one Foundation Establishment Pill may be enough. If not, feeding him a hundred pills may not be of much use.

    When Su Xun thinks about it this way, he can feel that the person who invented the Foundation Establishment Pill is really a genius. He can research this kind of pill to help breakthrough.

    How did you break through before there was no Foundation Establishment Pill? Could it be that no one can break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm?

    But these are not important, the important thing is that I have to break through.

    Putting aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, Su Xun tried his best to adjust his state to the best.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640 Running Out of Ammunition and Food (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun closed his eyes, he was adjusting his state.

    Beside him on the bed, there are several porcelain vases, which are filled with Zhuji Dan.

    I don't know what it's like for people with backgrounds to cultivate, but they all say that with the support of powerful resources, it's much easier than ordinary people.

    But Su Xun feels that he is not necessarily worse than the children of those aristocratic families at present, at least he can eat the foundation pill as he pleases.

    Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and clear, his state had reached a peak.

    Opening a bottle of Foundation Establishment Pills, all of them were poured out at once. Su Xun took a look and found that there were about seven or eight pills.

    It doesn't matter, Su Xun stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it all.

    It is estimated that no one dares to be as crazy as Su Xun. When he broke through, he ate so many foundation building pills all at once.

    Most people must eat one by one, and they must be a little lucky in their hearts, thinking that it would be great if only one can be done, so as not to eat too much and waste.

    Su Xun didn't have so many worries. What he wanted was to be in place in one step, and he would break through directly.

    Anyway, this thing, as much as you want, is not a valuable thing, and if you eat too much, there will be no side effects.

    Su Xun really didn't know what the situation was when other people took a lot of pills. Anyway, as far as Su Xun's own situation was concerned, he didn't think it had any effect.

    On the contrary, he can absorb all the aura in the elixir, and there is nothing left. It may have something to do with his immortal body.

    After seven or eight foundation building pills melted in the mouth, they transformed into a large amount of spiritual energy, impacting on Su Xun's meridians.

    The countless meridians of the body seem to be under impact at this moment, and there is a feeling of tearing, which is very painful.

    This kind of feeling is not good, Su Xun gritted his teeth without changing his face, if he can't bear this kind of pain, then he won't think about the future.

    Closing his eyes again, Su Xun started his own breakthrough by using the huge aura in his body and the guiding role of the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    At about ten o'clock in the middle of the night, Su Xun opened his eyes, white smoke was constantly rising from his body.

    It looks very strange.  Thought the man was on fire.

    Su Xun also knew it, but he didn't care, it was just a change brought about by the breakthrough.

    That's right, Su Xun has successfully broken through.

    Su Xun is now a strong man in the Foundation Establishment Realm, and the changes in his body cannot be described in words.

    Glancing at his hands, Su Xun felt that he was full of strength now, and he seemed to have this feeling every time he broke through.

    It's just that this time, it's very obvious that that powerful feeling is beyond words.

    Just to put it this way, compared with the late stage of the Qi Entraining Realm before, compared with the Foundation Establishment Stage, even Su Xun, who has only reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, feels overbearing, at least five or more late stages of the Qi Entraining Realm.

    No wonder it is said that the Foundation Establishment Realm is the threshold for cultivating immortals. After stepping into the Foundation Establishment Realm, you can indeed feel that it is a bit different.

    This is the powerful power that truly belongs to immortal cultivators, and Su Xun couldn't help looking forward to it again.

    The Foundation Establishment Realm is just the beginning, and it is already so powerful. Will the subsequent realm be even more exaggerated?

    I don't know what kind of power it is. Su Xun feels that his imagination is a bit lacking, and he can't figure it out at all.

    It also made Su Xun think of a little bit, that Xue family's Foundation Establishment Realm was so talented.

    The Foundation Establishment Realm was obviously much stronger than the Qi Entrainment Realm, yet he was actually killed by himself.

    Although that person also put pressure on Su Xun at that time, the pressure did not make Su Xun breathless.

    Like him, Su Xun only broke through to the late stage of Foundation Establishment, but now Su Xun feels that his strength is much stronger than him.

    Could it be that he has broken through to a realm and is stronger than people of the same realm?  After thinking about it, it seems that it is not impossible.

    After all, Wuling Xianjun's skin has a bonus, so it must be extraordinary.

    Su Xun didn't think so much anymore, the road had to be walked little by little, even if he had a certain sense of crisis, he couldn't go any faster.

    Because his current breakthrough speed is already very fast, I am afraid that no ordinary cultivator can compare with it.

    It's already at this speed, if it goes any faster, I'm afraid the foundation will be unstable.

     As for the joy of breaking through, it was only for a while, but now it has disappeared, and Su Xun's mind is very peaceful.

    ?Because he didn't expect too much, the entry level of the Foundation Establishment Realm was just the way he had to go, and there was nothing to be surprised about.

    Now there is still a certain distance from being truly powerful.

    Su Xun glanced at the time, it was already past two o'clock in the morning, most people were probably asleep, but Su Xun was a little hungry.

    I don't know if it was the sequelae caused by the breakthrough. Su Xun felt very hungry. He turned on his phone, looked at the takeaway, and planned to get some takeaway to eat.

    It is open many nights, but it is a little more expensive at night. I ordered some barbecue and the like, and it cost more than two hundred yuan.

    "Umah~"

    As a result, at this moment, bursts of blushing voices came from the next room.

    Su Xun was startled. It's really admirable that he still has the energy to play King of Glory at this f*cking time.

    The woman's voice was like sound waves, one wave was higher than the other, and the waves were not good enough, Su Xun's goosebumps got up when she heard it.

    When I was concentrating on breaking through just now, I didn't notice the sound much, but now that it's over, I can hear it instead.

    It's not that the hotel's sound insulation is bad. Su Xun feels pretty good. She's been here for several days, but she hasn't heard this kind of sound before. It's probably because this woman is too good at screaming.

    Guiwaiting and howling, for fear that others would not know that she was being beaten.

    However, Su Xun was already ready to take a bath, but in less than a minute, the sound disappeared, leaving Su Xun dumbfounded. What's going on, he surrendered at the beginning?

    At most, the whole army will attack, how can it be so fast.

    As a result, Su Xun listened carefully again, and heard the woman in the next room yelling: "Fuck, you are so fast, I haven't felt it yet."

    "I didn't feel that you called like that, I thought you were dead."

    "I'll go to your uncle's house. It's faster every time. You're too much, so you can't hold on for a while. It's really boring."

    The man seemed to feel that his dignity had been challenged, so he couldn't admit it. He yelled: "Tianniang, I asked me thirteen times in one night, and I almost ran out of ammunition and food."

    "If you do this to me, who can persist, I can only surrender!"

    Su Xun: ""

    This special mother is two cultural people, and they talk in the same way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641 The Luo Family's Worries (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    During the day when Su Xun went back, he suddenly received a call from Luo Shenyi, and Su Xun said: "What's the matter? This is, when you are working, you still remember to call me?"

    Luo Shenyi's style, Su Xun is absolutely clear, understands what kind of person she is.

    Generally speaking, if there is nothing wrong with her, she will not take the initiative to contact her, let alone when she is at work. Generally speaking, Luo Shenyi who is at work should be more serious. There is nothing to say about this.

    Luo Shenyi's slightly cold voice came over, only to hear her say: "Su Xun, I'm going to Jianghai City tonight, let me tell you."

    "Come to Jianghai, what are you doing?" Su Xun asked immediately.

    It was a little unexpected that Luo Shenyi would come to Jianghai directly, and Su Xun even had a feeling that he was here for ward rounds.

    Luo Shenyi's tone changed a bit, she asked: "What's the matter, what do you mean, I can't go yet?"

    "Yes, I didn't say I couldn't come, but I was just curious about how you have time to come because you are busy." Su Xun hurriedly explained forcibly, and continued his life.

    The strong desire to survive told Su Xun that when encountering such a thing, he must explain it quickly, and he must not make the woman angry, otherwise it would be very scary.

    Luo Shenyi did not continue with Su Xun, she said: "The company's new chip is about to be released, and the location of the conference is Jianghai City."

    "This time, there are a lot of media and the like that are paying attention. If we are in Linjiang Lane, the level is a little bit behind." Luo Shenyi said.

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that the chip was about to be released. He had already heard about it last time. It probably took a long time to prepare for the official release.

    Any product has a running cycle, and it is not that easy. It can be released as soon as it is released, and you have to find the media to promote it.

    And after this kind of thing comes out, it must be able to cause a sensation, so it is not that simple. It is indeed better to release it in an international city like Jianghai.

    "Has everything been prepared for the venue?" Su Xun asked dryly.

    It sounds like nonsense. He is really unqualified as the boss. He is basically a waste, and he has never been of much help.

    Luo Shenyi said, "Don't worry, the company already has a team preparing there, and there's nothing wrong with it."

    "That's good, come back and tell me the flight time, and I will pick you up in the evening." Su Xun nodded.

    "correct!"

    Suddenly remembered something, and Su Xun hurriedly said: "Come here this time, bring Wang Zhaobang here, and tell him by the way, let him take all his luggage with him, maybe let him stay in Jianghai for a while."

    "What's the arrangement?" Luo Shenyi was surprised.

    Su Xun roughly explained, and said: "I got a construction company in Jianghai, let him go to that company, and train him by the way."

    "Construction company?"

    Luo Shenyi on the other end of the phone seemed to be frowning, and she said, "Su Xun, I have to remind you that the current real estate market is not as profitable as you think, and a construction company may not be able to make much money."

    The implication is that you have no prospects for development at all, and it involves a lot of energy on your own.

    If you have that energy, you might as well take care of Tianji Company, the future of development is boundless.

    Su Xun smiled, and there is no need to hide Luo Shenyi anymore, and said: "You think too much, it's just a small construction company, and it's not for making money."

    "I acquired a piece of land some time ago. Didn't you say that you want to transfer the company to Jianghai? It happens to be a headquarters for the company and has its own construction company, which is more convenient."

    "Su Xun, you bought all the land, where is it?" Luo Shenyi on the other end of the phone was obviously pleasantly surprised.

    It's hard to hear her cold voice change, obviously this is enough to surprise her, Luo Shenyi is very concerned about the company's affairs.

    She also has this idea, but this kind of thing needs to be considered in the long run, it's not that easy, and it's not something you can do if you want to.

    And she is really too busy, for a while, she really doesn't have the energy to take care of this matter.

    What surprised her was that Su Xun actually started preparing for this matter in advance when she didn't expect it. Luo Shenyi felt better than on her birthday.??, there are a lot of surprises after receiving a mysterious gift.

    Su Xun said: "I couldn't explain it for a while on the phone. Anyway, I have seen the place on the spot. It is quite good. It is no problem to be the company's headquarters."

    "Didn't you just come over at night? I'll talk about it in detail when we meet. I can take you to see it tomorrow."

    "Okay, then I'll go talk to Wang Zhaobang."

    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.

    Su Xun has nothing to worry about. He still understands that guy Wang Zhaobang, and he will definitely listen to what he says.

    Moreover, Jianghai is really not far from Los Angeles, and it only takes an hour or two to drive. If he needs to worry about his family, he can just get him a car.

    It's just that Luo Shenyi doesn't know how many days he will stay here. After doing this, it feels like everyone is getting together in Jianghai. Su Xun feels that he may have to slow down a little bit in the past few days.

    ！！！！！！

    Big night, Linjiang Luo's house!

    Luo Manshan's expression became a little less calm, and he only heard him say: "Dad, hurry up and tell me, Luo Shenyi should go to Jianghai now."

    "What is she doing in Jianghai? It depends on whether Tianyi is looking for that boy Su Xun."

    Sitting there, the old man of the Luo family, holding a purple clay pot in his hand, looked leisurely.

    Luo Manshan said: "It is said that she is going to release her company's new product, and chose Jianghai as the location of the conference."

    "Then let her do it, it's her own business, you don't have to go and point fingers."

    Luo Manshan was speechless when he was told, he could only forcefully hold back his speechlessness, and said, "Dad, why are you so confused, what will Jiang Hailuo's family do when she leaves?"

    "If we know of her existence, I'm afraid she won't be able to come back." Luo Manshan's eyes were full of worry.

    Although his relationship with Luo Shenyi is very stiff, he doesn't want that kind of bad thing to happen.

    Mr. Luo said: "It shouldn't happen. She probably won't be able to stay for a few days, at most two or three days. People in the Luo family may not be able to notice anything."

    "Tianyi has been in Jianghai for so long, and he often talks to me on the phone. It's very good there, and the Luo family in Jianghai didn't make trouble. Jianghai is too big, how could they know." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642: Everyone Is Beautiful (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Dad, why are you so confused, the two of them are completely different, okay?"

    There was still some anxiety on Luo Manshan's face, he hurriedly said: "Tianyi, she is going to school, just like ordinary students, ordinary people can't find her."

    "But Luo Shenyi is different. She is now a successful entrepreneur, and Tianji Technology Company is now in the limelight, and the whole world is paying attention."

    "Think about it, if he goes to Jianghai, how many media will report on her. Their company has been building momentum for a long time. Who do you think doesn't know that people from the Luo family can't notice her?"

    "Even after discovering her, he was able to follow the clues and find out Tianyi, so the situation is very critical now."

    The old man was obviously not as calm as before, and his eyes suddenly brightened.

    It seemed that he also felt that things were abnormal, yes, he didn't think of this.

    Or in other words, there has always been a little luck in his heart.

    I thought that as long as the people of the Luo family didn't know, then nothing would happen, and it was impossible for the Luo family to notice these things. They hadn't had any contact with Jiang Hailuo's family for many years.

    But Luo Shenyi is different, he passed with such a big fanfare, her identity is not a secret, it has been reported by the media long ago.

    She has already been labeled with the Linjiang Luo family, even though she has left the Luo family, but only she knows about this kind of thing, how could outsiders know about it.

    Therefore, in the eyes of others, she is a member of the Luo family. This is something that cannot be changed. People from Jiang Hai's Luo family may not be able to notice.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Manshan was clever for a while, and he was able to think of these problems, crushing his IQ.

    However, what's the use of thinking about these, it seems that there is no good solution, or I don't know how to solve it at all.

    Seeing that the old man didn't speak, Luo Manshan said, "Dad, you should call her quickly and persuade her to come back. Jiang Hai can't go!"

    "Why don't you fight, let me do it!" The old man glared.

    Luo Manshan's face hurts: "Do you think she will answer my call? We can't speak three words, okay?"

    "It's different for you. Regardless of your seniority, she still respects you very much. She should be able to listen to you when you say a few words. You should tell her well."

    "It's useless for me to say."

    Mr. Luo shook his head, his eyes became deep: "Let me tell you about this kind of thing, it's useless for anyone to say it."

    "You also said just now that the company has spent so much money to promote and build momentum, and it is about to launch a press conference. Do you think it is possible to get them back?"

    The old man said again: "It's not that you don't know Shenyi's character, she's too stubborn, just like her mother, it's useless for anyone to persuade her to come back."

    "I guess the only one who can convince her is Su Xun, but how are you going to tell them, dragging out the whole thing? It's not easy to talk about this kind of thing."

    Luo Manshan's expression also stagnated a little bit, the grievances and grudges with Jiang Hailuo's family, this is a long story.

    You can't tell outsiders either, even the younger generation of their Luo family, including Luo Shenyi, she doesn't know about this kind of thing anymore, no one will mention it.

    Luo Manshan said: "Then what to do, something really happened. Not only will she be unlucky, but it will also implicate our entire Luo family."

    "Don't think too badly about things, you are just too anxious, so you can't always do things well."

    Mr. Luo said: "If you can't stop it, then watch quietly. Maybe the development of the matter is different from what you and I imagined."

    Having said that, Mr. Luo stopped talking, closed his eyes, and seemed to be asleep.

    Luo Manshan is still in a hurry, the matter is so important, I really don't understand why Mr. Luo is so calm.

    In fact, what he didn't know was that the figure of Su Xun kept appearing in Mr. Luo's mind.

    That kid may be the key to breaking the game.

    ！！！！！！

    In the evening, after nine o'clock, Luo Shenyi and Wang Zhaobang arrived at the airport, and Su Xun was already waiting for them at the pick-up place.

    It's definitely not good to drive your own sports car. This car is getting weaker and weaker. Apart from being cool, it's not practical at all.

    just??Su Xun has already passed the age of pretending, he feels that he needs to buy a normal car and drive again.

    It's just that I haven't had much time, and I'm too lazy to go there, and it's too late now.

    All I had to do was go to Fu Lihan and borrow an off-road vehicle from him. It was a very ordinary car, costing hundreds of thousands. It was considered a commoner type among off-road vehicles, but it seemed to have a lot of space.

    "boss!"

    After meeting Su Xun, Wang Zhaobang hurriedly greeted him.

    However, I don't know if this guy is to avoid suspicion or what, he followed behind Luo Shenyi, deliberately keeping a distance of two steps, and did not walk side by side.

    Su Xun glanced at Luo Shenyi, who was wearing a mask, but the coldness in his eyes alone was enough to discourage people from approaching him at all.

    However, after seeing Su Xun, the coldness in Luo Shenyi's eyes instantly melted away, and even sparkled.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, just smiled, and said, "You're all hungry, I'll take you to dinner!"

    In the evening, I ate a little casually, and it was not too formal, because it was getting late, and from Luo Shenyi's appearance, I guess I was quite tired from flying.

    In the evening, take them to a hotel booked in advance, a standard five-star hotel in the urban area, the kind that costs 10,000 to 20,000 a night.

    Su Xun also went to another room, there was no other way, I was really embarrassed to live with Luo Shenyi, I always felt a little uncomfortable.

    In other words, it hasn't reached that stage yet. In terms of feelings, Su Xun prefers to let nature take its course, and it is not good to force too much.

    The next day, Su Xun took the two of them to Zenith Construction Company, first to have a look at the company's situation, and arrange Wang Zhaobang's work by the way.

    Moreover, for Su Xun's shares, Liu Tao also called before and asked Su Xun to sign quickly, but he was busy breaking through, and he didn't have much time to pass it for a while.

    After arriving at the company, Liu Tao didn't know much about it. After hearing about it, he hurried downstairs to greet him in person.

    Liu Tao said politely: "Chairman, why didn't you say hello to me before you came?"

    He glanced at Luo Shenyi and Wang Zhaobang next to Su Xun, especially Luo Shenyi. He looked familiar, but he couldn't think clearly for a while.

    However, Luo Shenyi's appearance and aura, even for a person like him, were also shocked.

    It seems that the relationship with Su Xun is not the same. It reminds him of An Suke before, and he thinks that the chairman is too good at playing, and everyone is beautiful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643 Inspirational as a security guard (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, I can only think about these things in my heart. If I really want to say it directly, it is absolutely impossible.

    For such an awesome character, who is not surrounded by beauties, it is enough to understand it in his heart, and he can't say it so directly, otherwise it will easily offend people.

    The key point is that he still thinks that Luo Shenyi looks familiar, as if he has seen it somewhere before, but there are too many things to deal with all day long, if he really thinks about it, he can't remember it for a while, this is the most embarrassing thing.

    As for Wang Zhaobang, I really don¨t know him, and he looks quite ordinary, but this figure is very tall and straight, standing there like a benchmark, he must be a soldier or something.

    However, he didn't dare to underestimate him. After all, he was by Su Xun's side. He didn't need to think about it to know that he must be not an ordinary person.  The people around the chairman are not something he can offend.

    So Liu Tao, this guy, worked very hard. He was even a general manager. He personally went to serve tea and pour water, and did everything that the secretary should do.

    The little secretary I got was by the side, I didn't know what to do, and I was a little at a loss.

    "Okay, don't be so busy, sit down and tell you something."

    Su Xun greeted him, and then quickly sat down.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Let me introduce to you, this is my friend, Wang Zhaobang, who has worked under my subordinates for a while."

    "Hello, my name is Liu Tao, just call me Xiao Liu." Liu Tao knew that it must be unusual for Su Xun to bring him in person.

    Similarly, he was also quite uneasy, and began to have some ideas, thinking that Su Xun would arrange for his people, probably in the company, and this is to arrange for his direct descendants.

    Generally, after a new boss comes up, they may have these routines to arrange their own people, and gradually take control of the company in this way.

    The most frightening thing is, what if this person comes to replace him? After all, as the general manager, it can be said that it is very important to manage all affairs, big and small.

    He is also worried that Su Xun will do this, but he has no choice. Now it is like fish on the chopping board, at the mercy of others, and Su Xun can do whatever he says.

    In the company, only those who have more shares can count their words. Others are part-time workers and have no right to speak.

    ? Even though he was worried in his heart, he still couldn't say anything on the surface, at least he had to have a good attitude. In the end, Su Xun decided to do his best and obey the destiny.

    Wang Zhaobang was also a little flattered, and he hurriedly said: "Don't, don't, manager Liu, you are being polite, and I will be a security guard. Don't be so polite to me."

    Su Xun was speechless for a moment, and said to himself, did you introduce yourself like that? I don¨t mean to look down on the security guards, after all, there is no high or low occupation.

    But you can see a person's ability. If you can be a boss or something, would you still be a security guard, and the society is very realistic, so it must not sound good to go out and talk about it.

    It's really the first time I've seen such a wonderful person as Wang Zhaobang, so I guess he really doesn't care.

    After all, I used to stay with big men like Mr. Nan and received professional training. I have seen some big scenes, so I don't really care about these things.

    On the contrary, the more he said that, the less Liu Tao dared to underestimate him.

    Xin said that this person seems to be broad-minded and informal, he is definitely not an ordinary person, and it is worth thinking about.

    Su Xun didn't beat around the bush, and directly opened the skylight to speak brightly. He said, "It's like this. I plan to arrange him to take up a position in the company."

    "Sure enough"

    Liu Taote already had a bad premonition in his heart, which was similar to what he thought, Su Xun really wanted to arrange this person in, and after that, his life would be difficult.

    Even if the general manager can sit down, it is still a question.

    "Look, are there any vacancies in the company?" Su Xun asked.

    When Liu Tao heard that there would be a vacancy, he breathed a sigh of relief. He said, "It depends on what he wants to do."

    In fact, except for some specific positions, positions can be created, or you can force them into them, and there is no problem.

    It doesn't matter if there is one more person, there are people who are arranged to come in everywhere.

    "I want to be a security guard, do you see if there is still a shortage of security guards?" Wang Zhaobang said.

    Su Xun: ?""

    ?I really don¨t know how to scold him. How can I be addicted to being a security guard? It¨s hard work, and the salary is not high. There are better choices, so why do I still want to be that.

    So Su Xun said: "You can pull it down, and bring it to Jianghai for you, just to let you play a little bit, and also be a security guard. With your ability, you plan to hang around in this life?"

    Wang Zhaobang may not have a high level of education, but a person's ability cannot be judged solely by his level of education.

    His biggest feature is good skill, but this is just a feature, he can stand out in that kind of arduous training.

    The quality of bearing hardships and standing hard work, as well as the characteristics of delicate thoughts, these are his personal abilities, and this kind of person will definitely not be bad in other things.

    Su Xun regarded him as a friend and wanted to give him a good hand.

    Wang Zhaobang grinned, showing his white teeth, and was able to endorse toothpaste for black people.

    He could also understand Su Xun's thoughts, and only heard him say: "Boss, you are flattering me too much. I'm just a rough person, so I don't have any ability."

    "Come on, let's see what position you can arrange for him, or vice president of the company, let him teach you something later, you take him well."

    Liu Tao was finally relieved. Hearing this, he didn't plan to move him as the general manager. This was already the best result.

    In fact, Su Xun thought about replacing the company's managers before, after all, he had to replace with his own people, but I saw this Liu Tao last time.

    I found that this can also be regarded as a talent. If such a person is missing, it will be a loss, and it will have an impact on the company. It is better to keep him and continue working.

    Liu Tao is also very sensible when he is in a good mood. He said: "There must be a vice president, there is no problem."

    The term vice president means the same thing as the vice principal in the school. There may be several, managing different aspects. For example, some manage personnel, some manage security, and some manage finances.

    And even if the number is enough, just add another vice president. Anyway, he doesn't pay the salary.

    Wang Zhaobang said: "Don't be a vice president, if you really want me to be a leader, then get me to the security department, and I will manage the security." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 644: Handy Solution (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ""

    Su Xun was quite speechless to him, and thought to himself, why did he choose the security guard for this person? Did he already regard this as his life's work?

    Su Xun didn't mean to look down on him, but he just felt that with his ability, it really wasn't enough.

    And Liu Tao said: "It doesn't matter. There is a vice president in the company who accuses him of being responsible for the company's security. In all aspects, it may not be as simple as managing security."

    "That's good, that's it. I'm better at it." Wang Zhaobang said.

    Seeing that Su Xun wanted to say something, Luo Shenyi spoke instead, and she said: "Let him do this, the vice president is already good, and he can also exercise his ability."

    "After all, he has just arrived here, and it involves his own field of expertise. Perhaps it is better and easier for him to control. After he gets familiar with it, he can try other things slowly."

    "Boss Luo understands better."

    Wang Zhaobang said with a smile, a little intentionally trying to tease Su Xun. Anyway, he is also close to Su Xun, so he is not worried that Su Xun will get angry.

    However, Su Xun heard some deep meaning from Luo Shenyi's words. She wanted to remind Su Xun that Wang Zhaobang also had his own ideas.

    It was clear right away, maybe he was a newcomer, and he didn't really want to get involved in some things in the company, but it made Liu Tao worry about him.

    If it is about security, it is not very important, then it will be much better, and other things will come into contact with them after a long time.

    It seems that this guy is indeed different from what he looks on the surface, at least his mind is relatively delicate.

    It's not very strange when you think about it. To be able to serve as a guard for someone like Mr. Nan, skill is only one aspect. You must be smart and delicate in order to serve well.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Okay, then let him be the vice president of security management."

    "Chairman, there is one thing I forgot to tell you."

    At this time, Liu Tao seemed to have thought of something suddenly, so he said something with an ugly face.

    "What's up?"

    Just listen to Liu Tao and he said again: "The position of security management in the company has already been filled. He is the director of the security department. With him, in fact, the vice president of security management does not work at all."

    When Su Xun heard this, his complexion instantly became ugly.

    In a company, when a supervisor can be compared with a vice president, it's hard to figure out, even a layman can tell, this is very abnormal.

    Su Xun's tone was a little dissatisfied: "What's going on? Is the company's management structure so chaotic? How did you become the general manager to make this happen?"

    I used to think that this person seemed to be a little capable, but now it seems that there is something wrong with my feelings?

    Liu Tao was already sweating profusely after being told by Su Xun's words. He knew that if he didn't explain well today, he would probably be in bad luck.

    Just listen to Liu Tao saying: "It's mainly the supervisor. I'm not easy to offend, and I can't control it. I don't listen to anything I say."

    Luo Shenyi rang out in a cold voice, and said, "Those who don't obey the management, why keep them, why don't you fire them quickly!"

    Seems to be questioning Liu Tao, as a general manager, it is impossible not to know this.

    ?All managers are the same. They don't like people who disobey management and orders. How can a boss be willing to see his subordinates go against him? Wouldn't that be a bad thing?

    Liu Tao said helplessly: "I understand the truth, but the supervisor is a distant relative of the former chairman, who was arranged to come in. Who dares to control him?"

    "Yu Zhiqiang?"

    Su Xun frowned.

    Liu Tao nodded quickly. Although Yu Zhiqiang was dead, it could be seen that he was still quite taboo about this name.

    Su Xun said: "He is dead, and the company is not his now. What do you have to be afraid of, just deal with it directly. Who can protect him in the future?"

    Liu Tao showed a wry smile again, and he said: "Chairman, you don't know, after that person came to the company, he dragged some of his cronies into the company as security guards."

    "Now their security department has dozens of people at least, and they are united as one. They have become a school of their own in the company, and no one dares to touch them."

    ???I also thought about layoffs before, but they didn't agree, and almost smashed my office, and I was afraid that the commotion would be too loud and affect the company, and the chairman before the accident would definitely come to me  .  "

    Liu Tao said: "The change of the company is only a few days old, and I don't have the energy to deal with those people yet."

    It sounds like he also has a headache because of this, which is equivalent to an unstable factor in the company.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard that, a small company can ask for dozens of security guards, what are they doing, isn't that just raising idlers.

    For the company, paying wages every month is a matter of course, and it is also an aspect of the cost. However, if you don¨t do anything and still need wages, who the hell wants to suffer this loss.

    However, it sounds like Liu Tao cannot be blamed. With Yu Zhiqiang before, even if he is the general manager, he can't do anything.

    Liu Tao said: "Fortunately, that guy is a rough man, his level is really limited, and he likes to eat, drink and have fun all day long. Otherwise, my general manager would be his."

    "This matter has nothing to do with you, so don't think too much about it." Su Xun breathed a little relieved.

    Of course, this is his own company now. Even if Su Xun didn't take this small company seriously, he would not allow this kind of thing to happen.

    People like this are cancers of the company, and Su Xun must be cleaned up.

    He glanced at Wang Zhaobang, and after noticing the look in his eyes, Wang Zhaobang also smiled, and immediately understood what Su Xun meant.

    Grin said: "Let's go, go and see how awesome they are."

    In fact, neither of them took it seriously.

    Liu Tao was frightened, and hurriedly said: "Chairman, you can't go, I have already thought about it, and I will hand them over to the police."

    "Let's go through another layoff procedure. If you go directly, they are all rough people. They will definitely do it, so as not to hurt you."

    Su Xun smiled, and then said, "If you want to hurt me, you probably haven't been born yet."

    "Let's go along together, just to solve this trouble."

    Liu Tao couldn't believe it, it was not an easy matter to solve, but Su Xun was so relaxed that he even used the word "handy".  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645: The Unlucky Thing Nobody Dare To Mention (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Yes, I'm sorry!"

    Su Xun and the three of them, under the leadership of Liu Tao, came to the security department. When they finally came, they saw an unsightly scene.

    There are a lot of people inside, basically all gathered together, playing cards, four people are playing there, and the others are watching.

    The inside was noisy and full of joy. Even though Su Xun and the others had already entered, no one noticed them, and all their attention was on the card table.

    Moreover, Su Xun also saw that there was a lot of money scattered on the table, good guy, this is obviously gambling.

    It is really incomprehensible to gather people here to gamble instead of working hard during working hours without any rules.

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth already had some sneers on it. Fortunately, he came in time today and learned about it.

    Otherwise, Su Xun was really upset that there were so many idiots in his company.

    The expressions on everyone's faces were not very good-looking, because the scene everyone saw when they came in was simply unsightly, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was lawless.

    Especially Liu Tao, his face was even more ugly. He felt that this was a denial of his ability. He himself did not expect that this group of people had already become so daring when they were at work.

    "What are you doing, stand up for me!"

    Liu Tao blushed and yelled angrily.

    The loud voice made everyone here not expect it, and they all stood up in fright.

    After all, the general manager is here, so I still have a worry in my heart.

    However, there was a guy who looked to be in his thirties, with an average build, and a tear mole at the corner of his eye.

    He was sitting there. When he was playing cards just now, this guy was one of the protagonists, and the pile of money in front of him proved that he seemed to be lucky today.

    There was still a cigarette in his mouth, this guy put out half of the cigarette in his mouth, and then he slowly stood up.

    Just listening to this guy, he said unhappily: "What's the matter, Mr. Liu is so free today, why don't you come here to play if you have time?"

    When he spoke, his face was full of impatience, which proved that this guy was actually very indifferent in his heart, or he felt that there was nothing here that could scare him.

    Others were somewhat in awe when they saw the general manager coming, so they all stood up.

    But looking at their boss, who now looks very indifferent, he immediately relaxed in his heart.

    Xin said that anyway, their boss is covering him, so there is nothing to be afraid of, he has been hanging around in the company for a long time, and no one can deal with him.

    And when he spoke, his mouth was full of alcohol, and his face was flushed, Su Xun immediately noticed that this guy probably drank a lot of alcohol.

    The wine is still not sober, so I come to work in the company, and it's like this, what kind of work can I do.

    Looking at him like this, he is clearly an old fritter. If this kind of person is not dealt with, Su Xun is really afraid that he will not be able to sleep at night.

    "Gong Yuelong, it's working time now, how decent are you doing like this?"

    Liu Tao almost glared at him.

    In fact, Su Xun knew that this angry expression on his face must have been a disguise, and it was deliberately made for himself.

    But Su Xun can also see that there is also anger. He probably has endured this person for a long time.

    Su Xun has never experienced seeing a person upset and unable to kill him, but it must be very helpless.

    This guy looked indifferent, squinting his eyes as if he was about to fall asleep, and said, "Come on, we've been working together for so many years, who doesn't understand who?"

    "You mess with yours, I mess with mine, as long as we don't interfere with each other, and you don't have to point fingers at me."

    Gong Yuelong continued: "I must have a lot of work. Over the years, has anything happened to the company in terms of security? Don't worry about eating carrots here."

    Su Xun was really convinced, he was shown this weird scene in front of him, and almost laughed out loud, thinking it was too funny.

    A small supervisor dared to say that the general manager was meddling in his own business, and told him not to point fingers. Those who didn't know thought he was the general manager.

    However, just through this, it can actually be seen how arrogant this person is. He thinks this company is probably the same asLike his family, he has no scruples at all.

    "Okay, don't talk about it, you'll get mad at yourself later."

    When Liu Tao was so angry and wanted to reason with him, Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, signaling him to stop talking, because it was obviously meaningless to talk like this.

    Try to reason with a hooligan, then can you make sense, and in the end you still have to make a fool of yourself.

    It is estimated that this kind of similar conversation has happened between the two of them many times, but it is not useless, but it makes the guy feel that no one can do anything to him, and it gets worse.

    Seeing that Su Xun had spoken, Liu Tao backed away.

    However, this move made Gong Yuelong start squinting at Su Xun. He is not stupid, and he can make Liu Tao obedient. Can this be an ordinary person? I am afraid it is not easy.

    Su Xun asked: "Who is Yu Zhiqiang to you?"

    As soon as this remark came out, many people looked at Su Xun with strange eyes, and they all knew that Gong Yuelong's background was the big brother Yu Zhiqiang.

    However, no one dared to take the initiative to bring up this matter in front of him. Isn't it obvious that he can't make fun of himself.

    Gong Yuelong's expression also changed slightly, at least it didn't look like the drowsy look just now.

    He looked at Su Xun seriously, and then said, "My uncle and grandpa, who are you?"

    "Uncle and grandpa?"

    Hearing this word, Su Xun felt confused, but Su Xun was a little confused anyway.

    Moreover, at his age, he doesn't seem to be much younger than Yu Zhiqiang, so how could he become a grandfather.

    But the thing of seniority is very magical. Maybe an adult has to call the little kid in the stroller uncle. Who can say clearly about this kind of thing.

    It is probably a distant relative. Getting him here and arranging a job is enough greeting.

    Su Xun said again: "Then he is dead, do you know?"

    As soon as these words came out, the faces of all the people present changed a lot, because they all felt that Su Xun was too courageous.

    Everyone knows that Yu Zhiqiang is dead. It's not a secret. It's been reported in the news. Who doesn't know it? It's just that some time has passed, and no one has mentioned it anymore.

    For Gong Yuelong, this matter is not a good thing, even a bit bad, no one dares to take the initiative to mention this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646 It's Better To Feed The Dog (1)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun said this when he came up, which is equivalent to picking up which pot is not open, and he feels that he is looking for trouble.

    Gong Yuelong's expression changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he was quite upset anyway.

    Eyes have been completely opened, as if sober, staring at Su Xun.

    However, looking at Su Xun's appearance, he actually has a bit of eyesight, and he can tell that Su Xun is really not an ordinary person, otherwise, he would have already made a move.

    This guy is not what he looks like on the surface. He is a rough guy, but he is not a reckless man. He held back and said, "What do you want to say?"

    Su Xun spoke lightly, and said, "Then listen to me."

    "I want to tell you to get the hell out of here, the company doesn't need you as a waste, from now on, you, and you, will all be fired, get out as soon as possible!"

    Su Xun's tone sounded merciless, and there was really no way. With this kind of person, Su Xun even felt that the air he breathed became a little dirty.

    "hehe！！"

    The guy suddenly smiled, and then he said: "Fire me, who do you think you are, the general manager is still here and hasn't spoken, what does it have to do with you?"

    The subtext is that the general manager can't fire me, what are you.

    Liu Tao finally couldn't listen anymore, this person dared to challenge Su Xun's authority, he scolded directly: "What nonsense are you talking about, this is our chairman, how can I compare with him."

    As for the security guards present at this time, their expressions finally changed, and they looked at Su Xun with a lot of awe.

    Everyone knew some rumors before that after Yu Zhiqiang's death, it can be said that the entire company has also entered an unstable period.

    Maybe the shares will change, that is to say, there will be a new chairman, and everyone is still quite worried.

    Others may be fine. How can someone who works in a dedicated manner all day long be dismissed casually? The company also needs to operate stably. Large-scale layoffs are not the right thing to do.

    However, they are not the same, they just idle around here and get paid for nothing.

    No company can allow this kind of thing. The reason why it is like this now is just because of the existence of Gong Yuelong.

    The chairman is his relative, so no one dares to touch them, and they have always been quite comfortable.

    However, now, the weather is about to change. After the chairman is changed, I am afraid that life will not be easy. I am worried these days. The new chairman actually came today.

    It's just that no one expected that the new chairman would be so young, which really met everyone's guess, this young man, he is not simple.

    No wonder he was so polite to him, Liu Tao had never been so polite to anyone.

    Everyone looked at Gong Yuelong, they had no right to speak, they could only see what Gong Yuelong should do.

    Gong Yuelong glanced at Su Xun, and he even smiled, and said: "So that's the case, the new chairman is here, I really didn't expect it."

    "But are you really sure, are you going to fire me? It won't do you any harm to keep me here, and my salary is not high. For a boss like you, it's just a trivial matter."

    This guy is really shameless, and he started talking to Su Xun like that, as if Su Xun had to keep him.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "If you fire me, it will be a big loss. Think about it, my group of brothers have all left."

    "They are all unemployed, and it will be a little unstable at that time. Everyone must think that the company is not good, and they will come to trouble the company."

    "Think about it, it's not easy to start a company. If there are always people making troubles, how can this company continue to operate."

    "So, you are a smart person, don't lose too much because of small things, everyone's salary is not high, only a few thousand dollars, why do you have to kill them all, stay a line of life, and we will meet again in the future."

    There was a faint smile on Su Xun's face. It's really interesting that this guy is threatening himself.

    It is true that this is his last solution. After Yu Zhiqiang died, he was shocked and finally accepted this kind of thing. He must think about his future.

    After thinking about it for a long time, there is only one way to do it, that is to be a rascal, this is his only way.

    Liu Tao said: "Don't go too far,Don't worry if we call the police, do we have to go to this point?  "

    "Hehe, you should go, don't always say one thing and do another." Gong Yuelong spoke again, and he seemed to look down on Liu Tao.

    Liu Tao's face was a little ugly, because he also knew that if he called the police, how would he solve this kind of thing?

    For example, many times on the highway, after a large truck overturns, all kinds of things inside come out, and the nearby villagers will go to pick it up.

    It is equivalent to robbery in disguise. Many times the traffic police are still on the scene, and they can't stop those people.

    They came here just to make trouble, and if they didn't smash everywhere, there was nothing they could do.

    On the contrary, they have a reason. It can be said that they were fired for no reason by the company, and those who came to defend their rights will be turned upside down by then.

    Later, get another media or the like, report it, and the influence of the company will be affected, so it is very difficult to deal with it, which is why Liu Tao has not dealt with it during this period of time.

    He felt that there would be problems no matter how he did it, and he still had to find a comprehensive method.

    In fact, he thought too much, there is no way, just use violence directly, violence must be controlled with violence.

    Su Xun smiled, and he said: "What you said is also reasonable. The salary is not high, and for me, it is very low and insignificant."

    When everyone heard this, they immediately felt that something was going on. Could it be that the chairman was really easily persuaded?

    Gong Yuelong also smiled, and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes, although it was only for a moment.

    Because he thought it was just cowardly, he was scared all of a sudden, it seems that he was thinking too complicated.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said again next time: "However, my money can be used to feed the dogs. If it is fed to the dogs, it is better than giving it to you. I am not specialized in receiving garbage."

    "you´´"

    Gong Yuelong's eyes changed suddenly, he showed a murderous expression, and he was obviously pissed off by Su Xun.

    It can be said that he was scolded all over from the inside out, saying that he is a dog and that he is not as good as garbage, which pissed him off, and he has never experienced this before.

    Gong Yue was so angry that he raised his fist and smashed it, angrily said: "You are courting death!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647: The Family Is Tidy (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This Gong Yuelong looks like a scumbag and is useless, but after he made a move, Su Xun looked at him a little bit differently.

    Judging from the speed of his punches, this person still has some skills. At least his fists have been practiced, and they are probably much stronger than ordinary people.

    However, in front of Su Xun, he was still like a ghost, so Su Xun avoided it directly, looking very relaxed.

    He didn't even move his footsteps, just tilted his upper body slightly.

    It is not an opponent of the same level at all, so there is no need for Su Xun to get angry because of this guy.

    "boom!"

    Wang Zhaobang behind him moved very quickly. He was a security guard himself. After working as a security guard for so many years, he already had an instinctive reaction in his heart.

    After seeing his people being attacked, he will react quickly and go up to attack!

    A calm and powerful whip kick passed, and Gong Yuelong's reaction was not slow, anyway, he came to his senses anyway.

    He clasped his hands together, and withstood a lot of attacks with his arms, but at least he withstood it without any major problems.

    Taking a few steps back, Gong Yuelong's eyes showed a solemn look, and he could clearly see that this guy was an opponent, and might pose a certain threat to him.

    Liu Tao next to him was terrified. He was sweating profusely. If something happened to Su Xun, he wouldn't even be able to do business.

    Just heard him say quickly: "Don't fight, don't fight, he is practicing Sanda, he won the championship in Sanda before, you are not his opponent!"

    It is obvious that Liu Tao gets along with him and knows the details of this Gong Yuelong. He only heard him remind: "And many of the other people are from the same Sanda school as him, and their skills are not weak!"

    Su Xun only knew after he said this that he was practicing Sanda, no wonder he seemed to have a lot of skills.

    No matter what kind of competition it is, as long as you can win the championship, it is really not bad, and it is much better than ordinary people.

    Including the other security guards, they all have practiced Sanda, so they don't seem to be easy to mess with.

    It's actually quite good for such skilled people to be security guards. After all, in case of any emergency, they are much more reliable than ordinary people.

    If they really work hard, even if there are more people, Su Xun will keep them, after all, staying is still useful.

    However, the current group of people is actually no different from trash. Su Xun felt that it would be better to keep a group of dogs if they kept them.

    As for those who practice Sanda, in Su Xun's eyes, it's almost like a joke, he doesn't even have the slightest desire to make a move.

    Fighting with these people really lowered one's level, and one was afraid that if one stomped one's feet, one's life would be lost.

    Just take this opportunity to test Wang Zhaobang.

    Su Xun then said: "Old Wang, you go up, just to see if you have regressed, if you can't even beat this group of people, then don't say anything, just jump from here."

    Liu Tao's eyes widened when he heard Su Xun's words.

    Did you hear me right, let him fight this group of Sanda practitioners alone?

    And if you can't beat it, you have to jump directly from here?  You know, this is the 26th floor.

    The chairman's request is too strict.

    Wang Zhaobang didn't have any worries at all. Instead, his face was relaxed, and he said with a smile: "Don't tell me, maybe your body is almost rusted. It's just a good time to move around today."

    "Pretentious, I want to see what you are capable of!"

    In Gong Yuelong's eyes, Wang Zhaobang's ease and casualness were pretentious and provocative. He couldn't bear it, and rushed over with raised fists.

    The moment the two started fighting, the others also retreated consciously, opening up space for the two of them.

    After two strokes, it is obviously not at the same level. No matter what you say about Sanda practitioners, there is also a certain amount of airs in it. It is not really very powerful, at best it is better than ordinary people who know nothing.

    As for Wang Zhaobang, he has received special training in the army. Even if it is a special soldier in front of him, he is probably not an opponent, let alone a small Sanda champion.

    "Plop！"

    Wang Zhaobang's steady over-the-shoulder throw made Gong Yue?Rolling on the ground, after his body hit the ground violently, it was obvious that the whole person was not well.

    The bones of the whole body seemed to be falling apart, and at the same time, all the internal organs were aching.

    He tried to remember, but found that he had lost his strength, and the pain was spreading all over his body.

    Only then did he sadly realize that he was no match for that guy.

    "And those people, call me!"

    Su Xun gave an order with indifferent eyes.

    None of these people is a good bird, Su Xun can be sure of this, usually taking so much advantage of the company, no one can be let go, and they must be beaten hard.

    Don't beat them, don't let them know the fear in their hearts, and when they look back, they might bite back and come to make trouble.

    It is to beat them hard until they get scared.

    Wang Zhaobang didn't hesitate at all, he moved the moment Su Xun opened his mouth, his figure was flexible, even if one hit dozens of people, he looked like he could do a job with ease.

    Showing his temperament as a soldier king, it is no problem to deal with this kind of ants.

    From the point of view of ordinary people, Wang Zhaobang's skills are already top-notch. Unfortunately, his fate has undergone some changes, and he finally became Su Xun's subordinate.

    Liu Tao was stunned. At first, he thought that Wang Zhaobang would become the vice president of security management if he could come to the company. All because of his relationship with Su Xun, he came through the back door.

    It is only now that I realize that he has made a big mistake, this guy is too scary.

    A group of domineering security guards, under his hands, are as effortless as playing games.

    Luo Shenyi didn't change her expression, but she had a higher opinion of Wang Zhaobang in her heart.

    Wang Zhaobang has been in his company for so long, and he has never seen such a shot. After looking at it today, he finally understood that Su Xun valued this person for a reason.

    It seemed that it should have been a gang fight without any suspense, but it turned out to be a unilateral massacre by Wang Zhaobang.

    Although Wang Zhaobang was ruthless, he was still a little bit measured. He knew how to make people hurt, and there would be no major problems.

    Two minutes later, dozens of people were lying on the ground, looking all over the place, in various poses.

    However, the screams were roughly the same, and the family just wanted to be neat and tidy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648 Make Things Big (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gong Yuelong, this guy, he stood up, and there was still ruthlessness in his eyes. Looking at him like this, he might not be afraid of being beaten.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, it seems that you have planned it a long time ago, and hired a master to deal with me, right?"

    Su Xun has a speechless expression, and looks down on this kind of smart person the most. He always thinks that he understands everything, but in fact he doesn't know anything.

    With him like this, people can deliberately plan to target him, but it will really put gold on his face, so that Su Xun doesn't even know what to say about him.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Bie Nima has taken herself seriously here, so get out of here, and remember to complete the resignation procedures."

    "In the future, the company will have nothing to do with you. If you dare to harass me, no problem. You are welcome to come over. Anyway, come and beat me once, one leg or one arm at a time. Welcome."

    Su Xun's words make people feel a little scalp numb, this is too cruel, next time I come again, I will directly break one of the limbs.

    If he came four times, wouldn't he lose everything and become a complete useless person.

    However, Gong Yuelong is not too scared, because he is a rogue in his bones. He has been messing around in society for these years, and he has already penetrated into his bones.

    To put it bluntly, he is a hob meat, he has nothing to be afraid of.

    At this point in the matter, he also understands that the job is probably gone. From this point of view, once they make trouble, it won't work.

    In this case, I still have to fight for some benefits, anyway, I can't just leave in vain.

    "Okay, anyway, you are the boss, you have the final say, let us go, but we are all regular employees, please compensate us, at least a few months' salary or something like that."

    Gong Yuelong said: "The Chinese New Year is only a month or two away. If you fire us like this, it is irresponsible and also violates the labor law. Our year-end bonus at the end of the year is gone. Let you pay a few compensations."  The monthly salary is considered light.￣

    "Besides, everyone was beaten today, and our medical expenses and the like must be compensated, let alone tens of thousands of yuan per person, you give the money quickly, and we will leave immediately."

    He seems to be quite loyal, and he has been speaking for other people. In fact, this is also his smartest place. There are many people, and he knows this truth.

    In order for everyone to unite with him, it is necessary to fight together. Anyway, there are dozens of people. If they get into trouble, the effect will definitely be much better than him alone.

    Anyway, over the years, because he is a supervisor, his salary is actually not low, plus benefits and the like, at least 10,000 to 20,000 yuan a month, and he will not starve to death without a job for a while.

    The main reason is to make Su Xun sick, you can fire me, and I will make you feel bad about spending money, everyone should not feel comfortable.

    Sure enough, when he said that, the others became excited, and regardless of the pain in their bodies, they got up and joined in, defending their rights.

    A few months' salary plus medical expenses, at least twenty to thirty thousand yuan. For a security guard, this is not a small sum.

    ?Ordinary office workers only spend a few thousand yuan a month. After deducting expenses, they can save 20,000 to 30,000 yuan a year, which is actually very good.

    Reason If you can get this money before, everyone can accept it.

    Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh. This person really has a set of tricks. He feels that his tricks are endless. If this trick doesn't work, let's try another trick.

    It is true that if the company lays off employees without reason, it must be compensated. Otherwise, everyone has signed the contract. Why do you want to drive me away?

    It is really unreasonable to forcibly drive others away without paying a penny of wages.

    The problem is, Su Xun didn't even think about reasoning, why should he reason with this group of people.

    If he really paid the compensation according to what he said, let alone a total of more than one million yuan, the money is nothing, but still the same sentence, Su Xun would rather donate to the children in the mountainous area to study, and would not know this group of dogs  Not as good as garbage.

    Spending money is not a question of how much it is. Sometimes it depends on whether I am in a good mood, which makes me spend money that I am not happy with. I am sorry that I don¨t want to spend a dime.

    Su Xun said directly: "Want money?"

    "I'm sorry, I don't have a dime, don't even think about it, if you really don't accept it, go to the court and sue me, and I will accompany you to the end!"

    Su Xun is also very indifferent, they just report this thing, andI have spent money to hire a good lawyer and play with them slowly.

    Litigation is a very long-term process, and it needs to cost a lot of money. Most people can't afford it after going to court for a long time.

    Anyway, Su Xun is not short of money, if he wants to play, just play with him slowly, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    "The resentment value from Gong Yuelong is +86."

    Gong Yuelong obviously understood this too. He was very upset about Su Xun's reluctance, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    The same is true for other people, dozens of people, most of them have generated resentment points, which really makes Su Xun very happy, maybe there will be another lucky draw at night.

    But Gong Yuelong still doesn't want to give up, because after giving up, it means that he has nothing, even if he has been in the company for several years, it is equivalent to taking advantage of it.

    However, in his bones, he still felt that he was at a disadvantage after being fired like this, and he didn't want to suffer at all, so he yelled: "Okay, if you don't lose money, let's make things bigger."

    "I'll go directly to the police and let the police deal with it. It doesn't affect me anyway. You must be the ones who suffer in the end."

    While speaking, this guy took out his mobile phone and prepared to call the police.

    "Chairman, don't let him call the police!"

    Liu Tao said quickly, his expression was ugly.

    Once the police are involved, the taste of this matter will change. If there is a big trouble, they will definitely suffer. Anyway, Gong Yuelong pats his ass and leaves.

    And today they were indeed beaten. Think about it, after the incident becomes serious, the news that various companies may forcibly lay off employees and violently beat up rights protection employees will be overwhelming.

    When the time comes, the negative impact on the company can be imagined.

    Wang Zhaobang didn't say a word, but he kept staring at Su Xun, waiting for Su Xun to give him an order. Basically, Su Xun said a word, and he immediately went to bed.

    It was not difficult to snatch his mobile phone in an instant.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun did not, he said: "Don't stop him, let him fight, he will regret it later."

    Very confident in his tone, call the police?  I'm afraid you don't know the relationship between Fu Lihan and me, Su Xun suddenly had the idea of ??punishing this person.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649 I really don't believe it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, Brother Zhang, I'm Xiaolong!"

    This guy really made a phone call with a loud voice.

    Although I couldn't hear what was being said on the phone, everyone heard Gong Yuelong's words clearly.

    "Yes, that's right, I want to ask you for a favor today. The boss in the company is forcing layoffs, and even beat up me and many security guards. Let's see what to do about this matter. Can you come over and deal with it?  "

    "Okay, I'm just waiting for your words. I'll treat you to a drink tonight. The situation is urgent now, so hurry up."

    As soon as Su Xun heard this, he immediately understood that she could still treat guests for a drink. This girl clearly knew her, and it could also be said that she was in trouble.

    It can be seen that this guy still has a lot of skills, at least he can mess around. People everywhere feel that he can know some, which is not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    If he only knows how to play rascals, he will not be able to stand here for so long. No wonder Liu Tao has been unable to deal with this guy for so long. It is indeed not something that ordinary people can deal with.

    However, today he met a more difficult Su Xun, so he had no choice but to admit defeat.

    "The smell here is really bad."

    While waiting, Su Xun complained, and said: "After taking office, the first thing is to renovate this place for me. Don't be like it is now, it's a mess."

    "Okay, I understand that."

    Wang Zhaobang nodded quickly and listened to Su Xun's guidance.

    Gong Yuelong was so angry that it can be said with a face that he is almost the same as Heitan now, which is simply too deceiving.

    He hasn't left yet, and he's already thinking about what happened after he was fired, as if he didn't exist.

    "The resentment value from Gong Yuelong +45!"

    There was a gleam of hatred in his eyes, and he wished he could get rid of both Su Xun and Wang Zhaobang. Of course, the person he wanted to deal with the most was definitely Su Xun. There was nothing to say about this.

    After receiving his hatred value, Su Xun naturally knows what he thinks in his heart, but it doesn't matter, if he is unhappy, he will be unhappy, so what can he do.

    It didn't take long, even ten minutes, before several policemen arrived.

    This made Su Xun feel a little bit surprised. How come he arrived so soon? It must be from a branch nearby.

    The leading policeman was a middle-aged man with a rather eye-catching aquiline nose, and his whole body had begun to show signs of gaining weight, which also made him look like he didn't have any sharp temperament on his face.

    ?Besides him, there were a few people behind him, all of whom looked quite young, and they were all young people, so they didn't need to be taken to heart at all, Su Xun must understand this truth.

    As soon as Gong Yuelong saw this person, it was like seeing his own father, and said: "Brother Zhang, you are here. I was beaten badly today, and you have to make decisions for me."

    This guy frowned, and reminded: "Brother Zhang is not Brother Zhang, now is the period of work, any emotion should be put aside, call me Team Zhang!"

    "Yes, yes, Team Zhang!"

    Gong Yuelong nodded and bowed his head. Seeing him like this, Su Xun realized that he also had a time as a dog. He thought he was always so fearless.

    Although it sounds very righteous, Su Xun has already seen these superficial things very thoroughly, so who wouldn't say it.

    If it wasn't for their private friendship, I'm afraid they wouldn't have come here today.

    Team Zhang obviously has a certain understanding of Zenith Company. He actually knew Liu Tao, and he only heard him say: "Manager Liu, why is your company laying off employees on a large scale?"

    "It's not your turn to take care of the company's affairs, right?"

    The person who hated him was Su Xun. Anyway, Su Xun was very dissatisfied with his tone.

    To put it bluntly, I think he doesn't know his identity, and the decisions made in the company are internal matters, and this is a private company. What does it have to do with you as an outsider?

    "The resentment value from Team Zhang is +21."

    This person was obviously angry at Su Xun's words, but he didn't show it. He stared at Su Xun for a while, and then said, "Young man, did I talk to you? I'm talking to your general manager."  , don¨t interrupt if you have nothing to do.￣

    "Then what"

    Upon hearing this, everyone present felt embarrassed for him.Yanlong couldn't help reminding: "This is our chairman!"

    "What?"

    Team Zhang was really startled, his eyes changed instantly, such a young chairman, who would have guessed this girl, and he didn't hear any rumors beforehand.

    He was slapped in the face, but this guy didn't seem to be very embarrassed. He continued: "Since you are the chairman, please cooperate with our investigation."

    "Is there anything that needs to be investigated? In my own company, layoffs are not enough?" Su Xun continued.

    "It's not that you can't, it's just that you have to have a reason, and your layoffs for no reason are in violation of the labor law. Anyway, the chairman of the board doesn't know this?"

    It is obvious that this guy is not very afraid of Su Xun.

    Because he still doesn't know Su Xun's true strength, the chairman of a company can't make him afraid.

    Don't look at him as just a small captain in the sub-bureau. It doesn't sound like much, but in fact he is still very popular in Jianghai.

    Once a person has a little power in their hands, it will be different. After all, he has a special status. Many company bosses and the like even know him and have a certain friendship with him.  Gifts and such.

    So he doesn't pay attention to general bosses and the like, because there are too many rich people in Jianghai's three-acre land, and this is probably the place with the most rich people in the whole of China.

    A net worth of over 100 million is nothing at all, and Summit Construction is not a big company.

    In the past, Yu Zhiqiang was considered a big entrepreneur, so he had to be wary of it, but now Su Xun, who took over, he really didn't like it.

    "Really, then you understand very well?"

    Su Xun looked at this guy with coldness in his eyes, and said, "If you continue to make trouble for him here, you will definitely regret it."

    "Hehe, let me regret it. Young people, don't be too crazy. Do you really think that if you have two dollars, you are great?"

    Team Zhang smiled, looking very happy, and only heard him say: "Let me tell you, there are people richer than you in Jianghai, don't always think that you are great."

    "Does anyone understand that there are people outside the sky and people outside the sky? If you grab it casually, you will be richer than you."

    Su Xun grinned: "I'm sorry, I believe you said there are people who are handsomer than me, older than me, and richer than me, I really don't believe it!"

 Chapter 650 Are we familiar?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If you think you have some bad money, what are you crazy about?"

    Team Zhang was obviously very unhappy with Su Xun's attitude.

    Accustomed to licking dogs like Gong Yuelong, even many people who have been in the mall for many years are very polite to him.

    As a result, Su Xun, a boy, dared to treat him like this, and his attitude was very bad, so he naturally couldn't accept it.

    Unknowingly, this topic went astray, and when did it go astray to get rich.

    However, Gong Yuelong was still happy in his heart. Seeing Su Xun provoke him, don't mention how cool he was, and said in his heart that in the end the two of them would tear up, and Su Xun would definitely suffer.

    There is no way to do anything to him on the spot, but if it happens every day or so, you can join forces with other departments to come over to make troubles in the name of inspection, and the company will feel very uncomfortable.

    Su Xun doesn't intend to prove anything to this person. Does money need to be proved?

    Now with Su Xun's mentality, he hasn't reached the point where he can't hold back after being said a word, and he doesn't care about it at all.

    Anyway, whether I have money or not is not up to you. Unless you push Su Xun into a hurry, otherwise, under normal circumstances, you will not flaunt your wealth.

    Just make a phone call to Fu Lihan and ask Fu Lihan to talk to him.

    This guy sounds like he is also the captain, but Fu Lihan is in the general and bureau, so he should be much stronger than this guy.

    The phone was connected, and Fu Lihan said, "Hey, brother, what's the matter?"

    "What are you doing? It's so noisy on the phone." Su Xun asked, thinking that he wouldn't disturb him here.

    Fu Lihan said: "I'm eating out, it's nothing, just tell me, I'm coming out now."

    When Su Xun heard it, the phone was much cleaner, so he made a long story short: "I came to take over Yu Zhiqiang's construction company before today."

    "It's just that there are a few rascals. I want to fire them and don't leave. I called the police over."

    Who is Fu Lihan? He must have a strong mind. When Su Xun said this, he immediately understood. He said, "Which bureau is the policeman going to, and what is his name?"

    This tone sounds a bit harsh.

    Su Xun said: "I really don't know about this, it's next to me, why don't you two say a few words."

    "Okay, give him the phone, I'll take a look!"

    "Come on, answer the phone, someone wants to talk to you."

    "snort!"

    Dui Zhang had a disdainful smile on his face, and he only heard him say: "You still use this trick to scare people. I want to see who you are looking for!"

    With a serious look of disdain on his face, he took the phone over and only heard him say, "Hello, who is it?"

    "Jianghai Municipal Bureau, Fu Lihan!"

    "What?"

    The expression on Team Zhang's face changed drastically immediately, and he was obviously a little restless.

    The name Fu Lihan can be said to be a thunderous existence in their circle.

    The son of the richest man came to become a policeman, which surprised everyone. As policemen, when they usually have nothing to do, they naturally discussed a lot.

    At a young age and with a lot of money, even if he is a policeman now, he is an existence that everyone envies, because his future is bright.

    At the age of only in his twenties, most people are probably still struggling at the grassroots level, but he is already the captain of the criminal investigation team.

    Don't look at him, Team Zhang is also a captain, but he is only a small captain. The difference between one big and one small is huge.

    Not to mention that he is from the branch bureau, and Fu Lihan is from the city bureau, so it can be the same, they are not at the same level at all.

    To him, Fu Lihan was like a direct leader.

    Not to mention that this guy has a background in his family, and his network of contacts is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. How can he, a small captain, be able to fight against him? Everyone is not at the same level, okay?

    "FuCaptain Fu?"

    There are still some doubts in this guy's heart, because he can't believe that this person can know Fu Lihan, did he just find someone to lie to him?

    Fu Lihan obviously heard it too, and only heard him say: "Why, you don't believe it? If you don't believe it, you can ask your leader if this is my number."

      Hearing this tone, Team Zhang also believed it in his heart. The voice was indeed a bit similar, and most people probably couldn't pretend to be this tone.

    "No, how dare I not believe it, Captain Fu, you really know how to joke."

    "Who the hell is joking with you?"

    Fu Lihan was not in the mood to have a good talk with him, so when he came up, he was scolded and scolded, and continued to scold: "Do you want to die, do you want to take care of today's matter?"

    "Tell you, that person is my friend and my father's friend. My father transferred this company to him. You really want to die!"

    Having said that, Captain Zhang was really frightened, his whole face was pale, as if he hadn't eaten for several days, and his blood was gone.

    This person turned out to be a good friend of Fu Lihan, so he really kicked the iron plate, it was really uncomfortable.

    If I had known that I would not have come to this muddy water, if I was not careful, I might get myself into it, which is too uncomfortable.

    Moreover, he heard that the company was transferred by Fu Aohai, so he had no doubts in his heart. He had indeed heard some rumors that part of Yu Zhiqiang's property was taken over by Fu Aohai.

    Why didn't I think about it just now, I'm so stupid.

    What else can Team Zhang say, he can only try his best to explain: "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding. I came here only after receiving the alarm. I haven't started the investigation yet. It's all a misunderstanding."

    Fu Lihan would not believe his nonsense, only to hear Fu Lihan say: "I don't care about you. If this matter is not handled well today, I will call your director directly."

    Team Zhang's legs almost gave way and he couldn't stand still. If Fu Lihan really made a phone call, it is conceivable that he would definitely be gone.

    So Captain Zhang hurriedly said: "Don't worry, Captain Fu, don't worry, if I can't handle this matter well, I'll go see you with my head up."

    "Okay, give him the phone." Fu Lihan was too lazy to talk nonsense with him.

    When it reached Su Xun's ear, Fu Lihan said, "I've already told him, tell me what's going on later."

    "Got it, let's go eat."

    Su Xun hung up the phone because he knew that Team Zhang might not have the backbone to fight against him anymore.

    Sure enough, he said directly: "I'll arrest this group of shameless troublemakers."

    Gong Yuelong was completely stunned, thinking how could he be a traitor.

    "Captain Zhang, you are right, I called you here, why did you arrest me?"

    Team Zhang looked livid, and said: "Are we familiar, I don't know you at all, take me away!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651: Bamboo Cultivator (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Team Zhang's sudden change of face caught Gong Yuelong off guard, and he was directly stunned.

    This was his last card, and after playing it, he actually harmed himself. As a result, he had no better way.

    Can only be so confused, was taken away.

    When he was unlucky, the other security guards finally lost the confidence to resist, as if the barrier behind them had disappeared.

    Needless to say, they all expressed that they would quickly go through the resignation procedures, and they would never come back to make trouble.

    Now give them a few more courage, I am afraid that they will not dare to find trouble, who would dare to come here, the new chairman is much more powerful than they thought, and he can cure them casually.

    Compared with money, it is obvious that people are more important, and everyone is not stupid. If they are caught, they will not be able to come out, and what they will look like after they come out, but there is no guarantee.

    I heard that there are some big bosses in it who like to pick up soap. If you are not careful, you may lose your chrysanthemum and never go back.

    There are a lot of security guards, it is impossible to catch them all, Su Xun also understands this truth, these are just scumbags, and there is no real threat.

    The only thing that needs to be solved is Gong Yuelong. Once this person stops, the others will naturally have nothing to fear, and the tree will fall and the monkey will disperse.

    Team Zhang's close-fitting shirt is actually still soaked through. The shock just now was really too great, and he hasn't recovered yet.

    Now you must kneel and lick Su Xun well. The best way is to deal with Gong Yuelong severely, so that Su Xun can be satisfied.

    To put it bluntly, Gong Yuelong's life and death has nothing to do with him, but he is just a friend of wine and meat.

    ? When eating and drinking, everyone is brothers. If something really happened involving me, I don't care who you are, everyone doesn't know each other at all, okay?

    Team Zhang said: "Chairman, this person violates the company's regulations and dares to threaten the company's senior management. I must take him back and deal with it properly."

    Seeing his serious face, Su Xun almost didn't laugh, thinking that he was not like this just now, each of these people is a natural actor.

    However, it is enough to understand in your heart, Su Xun said: "Okay, take it back and deal with it properly, and don't let the people above doubt your ability to work."

    There is a warning in this sentence: If you dare to pretend to be one thing and hide another thing, and then release him after you take him back, then you will die, and no one can protect you.

    Team Zhang's whole heart immediately tensed up, and his whole heart was beating wildly. He naturally understood the meaning of Su Xun's words, so he nodded quickly and said, "Don't worry, I will definitely deal with this person well."

    At the same time, he also made up his mind that he must take good care of Gong Yuelong so that he couldn't go out for a while.

    Not for anything else, just for your own future.

    Gong Yuelong became a prisoner in an instant, was taken away directly, and was arrested by the "buddy" he called over, which is really embarrassing.

    At this time, he still hasn't been able to react much. He really can't figure out how it ended up like this. It's too late to regret it now.

    If I had known that I would go obediently, how could there be so many things.

    After he left, Su Xun and the others also left here, and the resignation procedures for the rest of these people will naturally be handled by a special person, so Su Xun doesn't need to worry about it.

    Moreover, Su Xun couldn't bear the smoky atmosphere they made inside, let alone someone like Luo Shenyi who had a slight obsession with cleanliness.

    After coming out, Su Xun said: "I won a piece of land before, you should have heard of it?"

    Liu Tao nodded quickly. When Fu Aohai contacted him before, besides explaining the situation of the new chairman, he also specifically explained to him about it.

    Because Fu Aohai also knows that Su Xun won this land, in fact, to build the company's headquarters. He wants to build a company, that is, to do that.

    Su Xun said: "The main purpose of coming here today is to look at that thing. I will take Mr. Luo to have a look and discuss the details by the way."

    "Okay, I have a map, let's go to the conference room together." Liu Tao nodded quickly, and also led the way.

    Being able to take the land in Fu Aohai's hands is shocking enough. If Su Xun and Fu Aohai didn't look so different, one would doubt whether he is his illegitimate child.

    When I came to the meeting room, there was a bird's-eye view of the place, LuoAfter looking at it, Yiyi was very happy, obviously she was very satisfied.

    Ideally, what a large company should have is the company's headquarters, which is the business card and the countertop.

    The current Tianji Technology Company is still renting an office building. This thing is too troublesome, and there is no way to change it in a while.

    But in the long-term plan, the company's headquarters is a must. Who doesn't want to make it more grand.

    And the piece of land that Su Xun won has already helped Luo Shenyi realize half of his idea, and there is still a very important design process next.

    Luo Shenyi gave some general opinions, and will soon find a designer to design according to Luo Shenyi's general ideas.

    After discussing for about two hours, Liu Tao said that in the future, he will devote the company's main energy to this matter. They will invest the money anyway, and there is nothing to say about the rest.

    Liu Tao also understood that Su Xun took over the construction company not because he wanted to make money, but because he wanted to build the company headquarters.

    Especially after knowing that Luo Shenyi is the person in charge of Tianji Technology, Liu Tao was even more shocked, and finally knew why it sounded familiar.

    Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. has been so popular recently that it can manufacture chips, so one can imagine how powerful it is.

    Liu Tao suddenly felt that as long as he hugged the chairman's thigh well, his life in the future might be even more peak than it is now.

    After leaving the company, only Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were left. That guy Wang Zhaobang asked him to stay in the company, so get used to it.

    In addition, he also asked Liu Tao to help him, and rent a house near the company later, so that he can commute to get off work in the future. He is in Jianghai, and he probably will stay for a long time.

    In addition, he also said that Jiang Hai has a few comrades who have retired from the army, and they want to recruit them together to be security guards. Now there is a relatively large vacancy in the company's security guards.

    Su Xun didn't even think about it. Soldiers must be respected, and veterans are the same. As long as you do your job well, salary and benefits are not a problem.

    Sending Luo Shenyi back to the hotel, Su Xun also knew that she was under a lot of pressure recently, because there was a lot of preparation work for the press conference.

    It was rare for Su Xun to return to the dormitory and play happily with his two roommates.

    It was rare to sleep for a while, Su Xun took a look at the resentment value, it was already more than 500.

    The accumulated resentment value of so many people today is really not a small number. Su Xun hurriedly drew a lottery, five chances, must be stable.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the skin of Shangguan Wan'er [Xiuzhu Moke]" (remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652 Chip Conference (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shangguan Wan'er is a relatively good female assassin hero. This hero can be said to be full of heroism, and she is a rare female assassin.

    Of course, the appearance of this hero may not be a good thing, because girls generally play this game, they only need to play female heroes, such as men and animals.

    In their view, none of them are good-looking, and they only play with good-looking ones. This is also one of the natures of women, the basic operation.

    However, everyone understands how girls operate. It is not unreasonable for female college students to be as famous as elementary school students.

    It¨s fine if you play as a mage and throw skills at the back. If you want to play as an assassin, you need certain operations, and there may be various scenes of pitting your teammates.

    Of course, this hero, Su Xun has never played, whether it is really good or not, this is not sure.

    Su Xun's definition of a hero is very simple, only if I play relatively well, then this hero can be counted as really good, otherwise it can't be counted.

    In the next second, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind. Su Xun glanced at it. This skin can only be said to be not particularly exquisite.

    But on the whole, it looks okay, with a strong style of ancient Chinese knights.

    Wearing a bamboo hat on her head, and the clothes on her body also feel like they are made of bamboo. The female knight is really eye-catching.

    In Su Xun's opinion, this design is really interesting.

    Similarly, basically every skill is done through brush and ink, which makes people feel full of Chinese style and looks very comfortable.

    At a glance, people can actually think of the picture in the movie, a knight dances non-stop at the top of the bamboo forest.

    Looking back, someday I have time, I must buy one to play with. Recently, because there are too many things to do, I have not concentrated on playing games.

    Next, the huge card turned around by himself, and Su Xun hurriedly looked at the attributes.

    Skin name: [Xiuzhu Moke]

    Corresponding hero: Shangguan Wan'er

    Skin function: After the host uses this skill, he can have a powerful fighting method - repairing bamboo ink array.

    You can use your own aura to summon a huge formation, which is composed of pen and ink, imprisoning the target in it, and will generate huge words to attack the target.

    "Tuigui, it sounds like it's quite powerful."

    Su Xun's eyes lit up immediately, because this is what he wants most now.

    Ordinary skin bonuses are already dispensable for Su Xun now, and even some of the skins drawn out before are not of much use.

    For example, the one that strengthens the strength, when Su Xun was still an ordinary person, it was really easy to use.

    But after you really become an immortal cultivator, you will find that these things are actually not very important. In front of an immortal cultivator, strong personal brute force is useless.

    And Su Xun also knows that some skins and items have powerful bonuses for his own battles.

    If you want to defeat your opponent, you must have corresponding means in addition to your realm. If your realm can't be crushed, then it depends on your own ability. Why can you easily kill the opponent.

    With this thing, Su Xun's combat effectiveness will definitely be enhanced.

    It's just that I haven't tried it, and I still can't be sure how powerful it is.

    Su Xun said: "You said there will be text attacks, is this automatic?"

    "That's right, when the formation is completed, huge ink characters will automatically appear inside, containing spiritual energy, to attack the target."

    "However, there can only be up to eight characters. The specific characters need to be set by the host."

    Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment: "Let me set this up myself, any words are fine?"

    "That's right, as long as it's Chinese characters!"

    This Su Xun naturally understands, if he puts English letters on such a Chinese-style thing, wouldn't it be a stupid act.

    "Eight characters, right"

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and he really had a headache. This kind of ancient poetry is the best above, and it is more in line with the artistic conception.

    However, ancient Chinese poems are generally five-character or seven-character poems, that is to say, there are five or seven characters in a sentence, and these eight characters are still not enough.

    If you forcibly add one, it will obviously feel disobedient. Su Xun has obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he doesn't like to make himself feel disobedients things.

    Punctuation marks and the like are even worse, and they will definitely not count as a word here.

    If it counts, then Su Xun will not agree, a punctuation mark looks so small, what power can it have, and it is not useless at all.

    Su Xun didn't think about it for too long, he said directly: "Han Yeshenghua is really handsome!"

    "Eight is just right."

    Su Xun felt that he was a little genius, and he could think of everything, which happened to be eight words.

    "Yes, but remind the host that with your current strength, you can't fully display the eight characters, you can only drive four characters, otherwise it will consume a lot of money for you."

    "All right."

    Su Xun didn't have any other feelings. It is estimated that this large formation should consume a lot of money. He is only in the early stage of foundation building, and his level is really not enough.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, there is no problem."

    Four words are four words, anyway, this proves that this skin can still accompany me for a long time.

    When it becomes stronger, it will not be tasteless, but will become stronger as it becomes stronger.

    After getting such a good skin, Su Xun's whole body is really comfortable, and he feels that his life has reached a climax.

    ！！！！！！

    In the afternoon of the next day, the press conference of Tianji Technology Company started according to the selected plan.

    This has been planned many days in advance, so naturally it will not be changed casually, and Su Xun also believes that they are all ready.

    The chip technology given to them is very mature, at least it can kill the current chips on the earth in seconds, there is no big problem.

    Moreover, the launch is the first generation, and it will not be too complicated. It is estimated that the chip team in the company is already developing subsequent chips.

    Su Xun didn't go to the scene, and his presence is not needed on this occasion. I believe Luo Shenyi can handle it.

    The current release is just a simple mobile phone chip, which is relatively conventional. Of course, the most popular one on the market is actually a mobile phone chip.

    In his dormitory, Su Xun also watched the live broadcast on his computer. This is a global live broadcast.

    After taking a look at the scene, in a convention and exhibition center in Jianghai, some preheating work is already being done, and the scene layout is also very gorgeous, giving people a sense of grandeur.

    And Luo Shenyi's figure has not been seen yet, so he is probably making preparations in the background.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653 Exciting (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The seats on the scene are basically full. There are many media reporters who have already set up their long guns and short guns. They are gearing up for the scene and are ready to start a big fight.

    What kind of press conference is held, basically it is a certain thing to invite these people, because with the media reports, the new products released can be popular.

    There are even some companies, such as the release of a new mobile phone, will give some money to the media reporters, and the same new mobile phone must be given to everyone.

    Of course, this also depends on the company. For some big companies, they are not so polite. Whether you like to come or not, I just send an invitation according to international practice. There will definitely be no benefits.

    For example, when the fruit company releases a new mobile phone, they don't need to say it. Countless reporters, as well as the technology evaluation media, are all over their heads and want to rush over.

    No way, they are still the most powerful mobile phone company in the world.

    When they release a new mobile phone one day, when no one pays attention, that is the beginning of the decline.

    The chip of Tianji Company has been publicized for a long time, and it can be said that it is famous. With the previous battery, no one dares to underestimate Tianji Technology.

    Even if it is not invited, everyone will definitely come to report, because the chip is so important.

    At present, there is no company in China that can independently manufacture mainstream mobile phone chips.

    Even if you really figure it out, to put it bluntly, whether it can be used or not, is another matter.

    Seeing that various domestic mobile phone brands in China are developing rapidly, it seems that the momentum is quite good, but the chips are basically imported.

    A lot of money has been earned by foreigners, and they are still very powerful. If one is unhappy and will not supply you, then you will feel uncomfortable.

    The chip is so important to the mobile phone, it is equivalent to the human heart. If a person loses an arm and a leg, although life is uncomfortable, life is still alive.

    The heart is gone, so what else is there to say, it is equivalent to nothing.

    Tianji chip claims to be 100% self-developed, and its performance exceeds that of all mobile phone chips in the world.

    I have to say that after this news came out, everyone was very excited.

    Although many people are saying that it is absolutely impossible, the current chip technology of China has definitely not reached that level.

    However, everyone is still looking forward to it. Even if it is bragging, no company dares to brag like this. It proves that Tianji Company must still have a trick.

    In addition to the previous chips, and the anti-virus software developed by Tianji Company after the last Nossa virus incident, it is very popular in the whole world.

    At present, it is the antivirus software with the highest market share in the whole world. It proves that their technological strength is indeed there, and it is unavoidably exciting.

    In addition to these, there are many well-known mobile phone manufacturers who also came to the scene to cheer.

    They are all Tianji super battery companies, so they definitely don't dare to offend them casually, and they still have to give them face.

    For example, the Chrysanthemum Company, because they offended Tianji Company, did not have a super battery. Compared with other companies, the entire mobile phone felt that it was already far behind.

    It may have been the mobile phone with the highest market share in China, but now it has declined badly. Even the fruit company has bowed their noble heads to Tianji Technology Company.

    Later, I hurried over and reached an agreement to cooperate with Tianji Technology Company and use their batteries, not to mention other companies.

    Of course, Tianji Technology Company has always taken good care of its partners. Everyone gets along well, and they are all willing to come.

    This unreleased chip has been tested internally, and it is indeed very powerful.

    It is several times more powerful than the current high-performance Gaolong chip.

    The main price is still slightly cheaper. Tianji Technology Company has promised to give preferential prices to its partners. In this way, everyone must know that it is necessary to hold on to your thighs.

    The price is cheap, and the performance is several times stronger. Even a fool knows how to choose.

    Gaolong Company is really too arrogant, relying on its own technology to make other companies miserable.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, good afternoon everyone, welcome to the new product launch site of Tianji Technology Company, first of all, I would like to express my gratitude to everyone who came from afar??? 

    ? At 2:30 in the afternoon, the press conference started on time, without any fancy things, Luo Shenyi went directly to the stage, put on a headset, and started her explanation.

    The typhoon was relatively stable, and Luo Shenyi's aura was strong enough to suppress everything. Even in such an occasion, she could handle it with ease, without any problems, and seemed very calm.

    The relatively straightforward opening also drew bursts of applause. This is purely due to Luo Shenyi's personal charm.

    The most beautiful entrepreneur in Huaxia, this is not a bragging, watching Luo Shenyi speaking on it, I don't know why, I always find it pleasing to the eye.

    After the opening remarks, we quickly entered the main topic and explained according to the slides prepared in advance.

    He talked about the current status of chip development and the gap between us and the world, and then talked about the chip recently developed by Tianji.

    There is only one chip to be released, and the name is very simple, called Tianji Generation, and there is an introduction to the most basic technology of the chip.

    Even if the basics are already very basic, in fact Su Xun also understands in his heart that it is estimated that more than half of the people present do not understand what is going on at all.

    In the end, what everyone is most concerned about is the performance and appearance of the chip.

    The appearance is very small. The chips in the world now use nanotechnology. People say that a small chip contains countless technological crystallizations, which proves that the chip is really small.

    Basically, it is only the size of a fingernail, but the latest chip of Tianji Technology Company is almost half the size of the chips on the market.

    After the comparison chart came out, there was warm applause at the scene, and the level of technology can be seen to a large extent by the size.

    Not to mention anything else, the ability to make the mobile phone chip so small is also a manifestation of strength, which further proves that Tianji Technology is well prepared this time.

    The internal space of the mobile phone is really limited. It would be great if there is some space for the chip.

    In terms of performance, multiple test videos have been released. Whether it is Gaolong's chip or the fruit company's chip, they are all crushed, and the performance is absolutely crushed.

    Even if everyone knows that this kind of video may not be completely real, and there are elements of modification, but everyone is still boiling.

    Finally, there is a Huaxia company that can manufacture top-level chips comparable to those in the world, which makes people feel very excited.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 654: People and Companies Want Both (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Luo Shenyi's introduction, representatives of several other mobile phone manufacturers came on stage, and they all knew what to do, and they had obviously communicated in advance.

    The performance was very good, and he expressed his approval of this chip, and reached a cooperation agreement on the spot.

    In this way, everyone can't help but fantasize even more, thinking that these manufacturers are not fools. They are so direct, which means that they must have had in-depth exchanges.

    It proves that the chip is indeed very good, which makes everyone more excited. This is good news.

    In this kind of high-tech comprehension, the Chinese are only struggling to catch up, but they are not good things in some countries, and they like to block technology.

    There is no way to prevent Huaxia from accessing their core technology. We can only slowly figure it out by ourselves, but it must be very laborious.

    The gap must be admitted, especially in terms of chips. It can be said that Tianji Technology has taken this step, which can be said to be a symbol.

    Needless to say, the press conference was very successful and caused a sensation.

    Afterwards, Su Xun looked at the reactions on the Internet, and almost all of them were swiped. Even looking at Moments, he found that someone was posting the latest chip of Tianji Technology.

    Even some official media have begun to encourage and praise.

    In this case, Tianji Technology really can no longer keep a low profile. For future development, it will be even more pressured after it becomes famous.

    Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. For example, if you want to come to Jianghai City in the future and move the entire company here, you may not need Su Xun to say hello to find a relationship. Jianghai City will take the initiative to take care of everything for you.

    This kind of high-tech company is of great value. Not to mention that it can drive economic development and promote employment. The most important thing is that this kind of company does not pollute.

    Compared with factories and the like, I don¨t know how many times stronger. That place does not want such a company to come here. In the future, it can be said that it is an enterprise of Jianghai, and it will have face when it is said.

    After the hustle and bustle, it was actually a bigger challenge.

    Those big chip manufacturers in foreign countries will definitely be hit because of this. If this happens, everyone will be beaten to death because of their interests.

    However, this is the only way for a company to become stronger and bigger. Any big company is not built slowly, and it is only you who live and die. It is impossible to be harmonious together.

    However, there is nothing to be afraid of. The core technology is in the hands and has already walked on the kingly road. There is no need to worry too much about other things.

    I also believe that Luo Shenyi's ability can handle these well.

    The chip is just a small step, and it is still far from Su Xun's wild vision. Even these small problems cannot be solved.

    After being interviewed by the media and so on, Luo Shenyi finally relaxed. In fact, there are still things to do at night, and a small celebration party is going to be held.

    After all, this press conference has been a complete success, no matter what, even if it is a superficial form, you have to get one.

    Luo Shenyi called Su Xun and asked Su Xun to go there together and have a meal with the chip development team.

    Su Xun naturally would not refuse, he drove to the hotel by himself.

    Several tables were set up. Generally speaking, the atmosphere is quite good. Each of them has a high salary and knows how technology comes from.

    Staying in this kind of company, there are still people who provide technology, but they benefit from it. It's really cool, and they are completely desperate.

    ！！！！！！

    Everyone didn't know that at this time, Luo's house in Jianghai was a little restless. On the day of the press conference, they really discovered the existence of Luo Shenyi just as Luo Manshan said.

    At this moment, in the beautiful hall of Luo's house, there is an old woman with gray hair, silently looking at a piece of information in her hand, which makes people feel a little bit out of place.

    There are other people beside her, who don't seem to dare to speak, and are always paying attention to the movement here. It can be seen that the status of this old woman is probably quite high in the Luo family.

    "Is this the bitch's daughter?"

    The old woman spoke, her voice was very sharp, as if a steel needle had been pierced in her chest, making it very uncomfortable to hear.

    Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man, who looked honest and honest, nodded quickly and said, "That's right, that's her, named Luo Shenyi, 24 years old today!"

    "Okay, it's lawless!"

    The old woman suddenly laughed, but thisConcise, it sounds like there is anger, and the eardrums seem to be torn.

    I just heard the old woman say: "I didn't kill her back then, but now I'm fine, and dare to take the initiative to run to Jianghai. Are those wastes who escaped from the Luo family back then so lawless?"

    Another middle-aged man with a black birthmark on his face said in a deep voice: "The child born to a bitch is naturally a bitch. If you dare to come to Jianghai, hurry up and kill her."

    "You can't blame our Luo family for being ruthless. More than 20 years ago, she deserved to die, but now she dares to commit suicide. That is a disgrace to my Luo family."

    But the loyal man said: "If you don't want to warn her, let her go. After all, she is also the child of the young lady, and the blood of our Luo family flows in her body. It would be too much to kill her."

    This guy is a relatively honest person at first glance, and he is born from his heart, and he can tell by his face.

    The middle-aged man with a black birthmark reacted very strongly when he heard this, and directly retorted: "What miss, she is a sinner of my Luo family, a shameless thing!"

    "Luo Qianfeng, you have to be a little bit conscientious. When you were stagnant in the air-entraining environment and couldn't build a foundation, who would get you a few more foundation-building pills so that you can successfully build a foundation!"

    "Hmph, don't tell me that. What I'm talking about is the entire Luo family. What are personal feelings in front of the family?"

    "Okay, please be quiet, it's late at night, what's the noise!"

    As soon as the old woman opened her mouth, both of them fell silent immediately, daring not to speak.

    I just heard the old woman say: "Anyway, when we spared the lives of these two evils, we have already clearly said that we are not allowed to set foot in the river and sea in the future."

    "If you dare to come now, it will prove that you are arrogant and ignore my Luo family."

    The old woman said: "If that's the case, she will naturally have to pay the price, go kill her, and get her company by the way!"

    According to the information, Luoshenyi basically has everything, among which Tianji Technology Company is naturally mentioned. After all, the reason for coming to Jianghai this time is because of the company.

    And this kind of company is a chicken that can lay golden eggs. It has technological advantages, and it is enough to just lie down and get money.

    Such a huge family like theirs also needs money. There are so many people to support, and the consumption is very large, at least tens of billions or more a year.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 655 Strange Car Accident (5 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "this is not bad!"

    The guy with the black birthmark on his face immediately lit up his eyes. It was obvious that he couldn't agree more with this statement.

    I just heard him say: "The little bitch who was born by that bitch, the company he runs seems to be really good. I also learned about it before, let alone earn tens of billions a year."

    There are other people in the Luo family, and they can't help but feel greedy.

    Although they are immortal cultivators, the time of immortal cultivators is limited, and it is impossible to really make money all day long.

    As for threatening people in the secular world, this is really unreliable, because there are some clear regulations that cannot threaten people in the secular world.

    Occasionally, it's nothing, but if there are too many times, it will inevitably be discovered by some powerful beings. At that time, it will be a disaster for the entire Luo family.

    The Luo family also has its own company, which is run by those who can't cultivate immortality, and they also have some wealthy businessmen to curry favor with them, but it's not so easy to get tens of billions a year.

    Basically, people in aristocratic families have become more and more able to enjoy themselves, and they just wait for others to give them money. This kind of mentality is more obvious.

    If Luo Shenyi's company is really brought over, it will be a good supplement for the Luo family, which is equivalent to picking up a ready-made one.

    I didn't do anything, and then I was able to get tens of billions a year, and it was the least estimate. This is really cool.

    The old woman directly made a decision: "This can be regarded as some compensation from my Luo family. I spared her life back then, and now it is not too much to take her as a company."

    The guy with a loyal face, after all, still feels that it is too cruel to do this. He only heard him say: "If the company agrees to transfer, we just need a company, and let people let it go?"

    He also wanted to save Luo Shenyi's life, but he didn't know that to Luo Shenyi, the company was more important than life. If the company he had worked so hard to run was taken away by others, it would be better to kill her.

    The guy with the black birthmark said impatiently, "Okay, stop talking nonsense, okay, it's mother-in-law's work all day long."

    "I'll go, just leave the matter to me."

    The guy with a loyal face immediately widened his eyes, and he said, "Luo Qianfeng, do you still want to bully ordinary people?"

    He knows this guy's strength well. Although he is stuck in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm and has been unable to break through to the False Pill Realm for a long time, his strength is also very terrifying.

    Even if it is an ordinary person in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, it is not necessarily his opponent, let alone Luo Shenyi is still an ordinary person.

    Moreover, this person is ruthless. If he went there in person, he might not be merciful, and Luo Shenyi would definitely die.

    The old woman said directly: "Okay, then you go to deal with this matter. If the person is killed, the company will get it."

    "Remember that things must be dealt with quickly. The Wanzhou Auction is approaching, so there should be no extra complications."

    Luo Qianfeng's face was full of contempt, and he said: "It's just dealing with an ordinary person, she's still a girl, if there are any extra problems, just leave it to me, and I can arrange it in a while."

    After it was over, he didn't stop and went out directly.

    Luo Shenyi is now more or less a public figure. Wanting to inquire about her and where she is is not a complicated matter, it is easy to know.

    The guy with a loyal face, his big eyes were filled with despair at this time, because he knew that Luo Shenyi would die if this person made a move.

    During her lifetime, the young lady's greatest wish was to keep her two daughters healthy and nothing would happen. From this point of view, her wish may come true.

    However, he has nothing to do, he is just an ordinary member of the Luo family, and he cannot prevent these things from happening. Things that have been decided cannot be changed.

    At this moment, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi are riding on Su Xun's Lamborghini, the celebration banquet is over, Su Xun is now driving Luo Shenyi back to the hotel.

    It's relatively calm in the car, and no one talks, because Luo Shenyi doesn't like talking very much, if you don't talk to her, it's really difficult for you to expect her to take the initiative to chat with you.

    Su Xun said, "What's the matter, what are you thinking?"

    "I didn't think about anything, just a habitual daze."

    Luo Shenyi said something, her voice sounded unhurried.

     The dialogue between the two people feels quite ordinary. It sounds like an old couple, and it seems that there is not much passion.

    Su Xun asked again: "When will I go back?"

    "Why, you want me to go back?"

    Luo Shenyi suddenly looked at Su Xun with his eyes.

    After showing Su Xun, he immediately felt chills, and said that women are really incomprehensible, so how could it be that I want you to go back.

    Sure enough, when facing a woman, you must not talk nonsense, otherwise, the consequences will be serious.

    Su Xun quickly started the self-rescue mode, only to hear him say: "No, I just ask, if you are not in a hurry to go back, I will take you to play around Jianghai."

    Sure enough, upon hearing this, Luo Shenyi's face softened a lot. Women still have to listen to good words, at least let them know that you care about her very much, even if what you say is full of nonsense.

    I just heard Luo Shenyi say: "I don't know how many years ago I came to Jiang Hai, and I still need you to bring me with me."

    "I guess I have to go back tomorrow. The company has too many things to do. I'll trouble you to keep an eye on the construction of the headquarters."

    "Don't worry, I know this, you just need to manage the company well in Linjiang, and don't put too much pressure on yourself, we are still very young, take your time."

    Luo Shenyi smiled, and it was not an easy task to make her laugh.

    "boom！！"

    However, at this moment, the car body shook violently, and Su Xun felt a violent shaking. It seemed that the car had broken down, and Su Xun felt that the steering wheel could no longer be controlled.

    In this case, the car has lost its balance, even if Su Xun's driving speed is not fast, it will still reverse.

    Su Xun's reaction was very fast. In a short time, he quickly unfastened his safety belt, then grabbed Luo Shenyi, hugged her and jumped off.

    "Boom！！"

    The moment he jumped down, the sports car had rolled over on the side of the road, and it seemed that it had lost its original appearance and became completely unrecognizable. The front of the car was even more messed up.

    It looks like a tragic car accident scene, just like being hit by a bus. If someone really encounters this kind of car accident, they will definitely die!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656: Jianghai Luo Family (6 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, Su Xun's reaction could no longer belong to human beings, and it was quite fast, so he jumped down with Luo Shenyi.

    Seeing the tragic state of my Lamborghini, I don't feel any distress, but I feel a little scared, and my heart is still beating.

    ?Because everything happened so suddenly, and luckily I ran faster, otherwise Luo Shenyi probably would have been seriously injured if she didn't die.

    I am sure that nothing is wrong with me, a dignified immortal cultivator, even if the car explodes, he will not be injured, but Luo Shenyi is just an ordinary person with a mortal body.

    The eyes have become a little gloomy. Who is this special girl? For no reason, it must not be the cause of the car. This is definitely something planned by someone.

    However, Su Xun took a look and did not see any car, which meant that he was not hit by a car, but what happened to the powerful impact just now?

    Luo Shenyi was also a little absent-minded, no matter how calm a person is, he might not be able to calm down in this situation.

    It's hard to imagine that she just passed the god of death just now, even at this time.  She didn't realize it until now. If she really waited for her to realize it by herself, everything would be cold.

    Luo Shenyi's voice was a little hoarse, and asked: "Su Xun, thiswhat's going on here?"

    Su Xun was also thinking, his eyes kept looking around, trying to find out who did it, only to hear him say: "I was attacked, it should be the killer."

    Did you meet a killer just after releasing the chip today? When did the competition in the shopping mall become so fierce?

    "It's interesting, the response is fast enough."

    Just at this moment, there was a voice in the air. I don't know where it came from, but you can hear this voice very clearly.

    Su Xun frowned slightly, this sound is not something that ordinary people can make.

    With full penetrating power, he should be a cultivator of immortals.

    Just now I thought it was an assassination against Luo Shenyi, but now it seems that is not the case, it is clear that Su Xun's enemies came to the door, and instead made Luo Shenyi implicated.

    The first thing that comes to mind is the members of the Xue family. Presumably the ones who came this time should be even more powerful, and they are hard to deal with.

    Su Xun has been thinking about it before, why the people of the Xue family have never seen him come to seek revenge. The last time Xue Hao died, it was obvious that he did it himself. Didn't they take revenge?

    After waiting for many days, there was no one there, which made Su Xun a little puzzled. Today, it seems that they finally came.

    It's just that this time of coming here is really quite fucked up, because Luo Shenyi happens to be by Su Xun's side, which is not good news for Su Xun.

    He had to worry about himself, and also worried about Luo Shenyi getting hurt, it would probably be difficult.

    "Who is it, get out of here!"

    Su Xun roared, no matter what, we must not lose in terms of momentum. Since everyone has come, everyone must have a big fight.

    It is impossible that because Su Xun is more polite, he let Su Xun go. After thinking about it, it is obvious that it is obviously impossible.

    A black shadow fell not far away, and he approached step by step, imperceptibly giving people a great sense of oppression, making people feel that this person must be a very terrifying master.

    Luo Qianfeng, with a black birthmark on his face, finally appeared in front of Su Xun and Luo Shenyi.

    The moment Su Xun saw him, his eyes immediately froze. This girl is indeed a master, and he is in the late stage of Foundation Establishment.

    For Su Xun, he is only in the early stage, and others are in the late stage. It hurts a lot if he is two small realms behind.

    Su Xun also knew in his heart that the gap in strength caused by the gap in realm was not easy to make up for it all at once.

    Even Su Xun, who is very confident in his own strength, is not sure now. This person is not easy to deal with, and it must be a fierce battle.

    However, to Su Xun's surprise, after this guy appeared, he didn't care much about him, and kept his eyes on Luo Shenyi.

    Looking up and down, the eyes look a little abnormal, which makes people feel weird.

    Until now, Su Xun thought that this guy was from the Xue family, and he obviously came for him.

    Suddenly Su Xun became angry, thinking that this guy was just a pervert, after seeing Luo Shenyi's beauty, he couldn't move his eyes away, to Luo Shenyi?Any thoughts?

    Let Su Xun have a more serious sense of urgency. Today, he must not lose. If he loses, not only will he die, but Luo Shenyi will not be able to escape. That is an unacceptable result.

    Just when Su Xun was about to get angry, this person said directly: "I didn't expect it, I've grown up so much now."

    "Um?"

    When Su Xun heard this, he was stupefied. What do you mean? This is, why do you feel that you don't understand it? What's going on? I still know Luo Shenyi?

    It was a bit messy, Su Xun felt that his brain seemed to be a bit insufficient, it seemed that this person still came for Luo Shenyi.

    Facing the strong in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, even Su Xun would feel a little bit of pressure, but Luo Shenyi could at least maintain the minimum composure.

    Luo Shenyi only heard her say: "Who are you?"

    It was obvious that she didn't know him at all. Luo Shenyi felt that she had never met this person before, so how could she say whether she knew him or not.

    Luo Qianfeng said, "You definitely don't know me. After all, you were still young at that time, and I belong to Jiang Hailuo's family."

    Upon hearing this, Luo Shenyi's expression immediately changed.

    She must have heard of the Luo family in Jianghai. Luo Manshan had warned her before not to come to Jianghai, as there was a Luo family over there.

    However, Luo Shenyi has no way of knowing the specific situation, and no one has mentioned it.

    In addition, Luo Shenyi also came to Jianghai before, and nothing happened, so she felt that Luo Manshan was too exaggerated, and she didn't take it seriously.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, people from Jiang Hailuo's family really came to the door. Luo Shenyi's mood was unprecedentedly tense at this time.

    On the contrary, Su Xun was at the side, very confused. He couldn't figure out why there was still a Luo family in Jianghai. From this point of view.

    Does the Luo family in Linjiang have a certain relationship with the Luo family in Jianghai?

    Luo Qianfeng asked again: "It seems that you also know Jiang Hailuo's family. Since you know, no one reminded you that Jiang Hai is a place where you, a bitch, can't set foot?"

    Speaking of this, his tone suddenly became serious, and even the surrounding temperature seemed to be dropping.

    Su Xun was angry, he couldn't stand someone saying that to Luo Shenyi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 657: The Great War in the Late Stage of Foundation Establishment (7 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who are you scolding, you can't speak well?"

    Su Xun got angry, and he cursed directly.

    Because he couldn't bear this kind of thing, this person actually called Luo Shenyi a bitch, how could Su Xun bear it.

    Even though his strength seems to be much higher than his own, Su Xun still has no mercy, and he can do whatever he wants.

    If you encounter such an intolerable thing, then don't bear it anymore.

    "You're looking for death, who the hell made you talk!"

    Luo Qianfeng was not a good-tempered person in the first place, Su Xun dared to interrupt him in such a way, and the tone of his speech was so disrespectful, it can be said that he was very upset.

    This guy waved his hand casually, and suddenly there was a tyrannical aura, which swept directly towards Su Xun's body.

    He hasn't discovered Su Xun's true strength yet, thinking that he is also an ordinary person, who can be killed casually.

    Even if he is a strong foundation-builder, he can't look down on Su Xun so casually, and there is no threat to Su Xun.

    Su Xun raised his hand a little, and the spiritual energy shielded his body, immediately defusing Luo Qianfeng's attack, and it seemed that there was no problem at all.

    "A cultivator?"

    Luo Qianfeng couldn't calm down at this moment. After Su Xun's aura was exposed, he could immediately see that Su Xun was a strong person in the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Even in front of him, Su Xun's strength is not enough, but the problem is that Su Xun's age is too young, almost the same as he was back then.

    He was also at this age back then, and he had almost built his foundation.  However, after so many years, he was still trapped in the foundation building environment.

    It's just that he doesn't know exactly when Su Xun started to practice. If he knew that it was only a month or two, he probably would have no love in his life. I'm sorry to compare Su Xun with himself.

    However, he was only surprised for a moment. He didn't expect to meet a cultivator, but after he knew Su Xun's strength, he didn't take him seriously.

    It's only in the early stage of Foundation Establishment, and he is too young, no matter how you look at it, everyone can crush him, just crush him casually, okay?

    "No wonder I said how dare I come to Jianghai unscrupulously. It turns out that there is a cultivator by my side."

    Luo Qianfeng showed disdain: "However, a person who is so rampant in the early stage of foundation establishment, really looks down on my Luo family."

    "Boy, since you're capable, I'll play with you." Luo Qianfeng made a direct move.

    It can be seen that he is much more serious than before.

    Su Xun didn't dare to be careless in the slightest, and directly summoned his own golden cudgel, which has the bonus of the golden cudgel, which actually has a pretty good bonus to Su Xun's combat power.

    During the fight for a while, I believe that the Dragon God Armor will come out automatically to provide Su Xun with defense.

    After making the right move, Su Xun felt that the hand holding the golden cudgel was a little numb from the shock.

    Su Xun's realm is very solid, because he has the skin of a fairy, which also leads to his fast cultivation speed, and the mellowness of aura is not comparable to that of ordinary people.

    In the confrontation of the same realm, he is almost invincible. Similarly, even if he is facing the middle stage of the foundation establishment stage, Su Xun can still fight, and he may have a great chance to win.

    However, in the face of those in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, the pressure is still too great after all.

    After a few tricks, the Dragon God Armor has obviously detected that Su Xun is in constant danger, so the Dragon God Armor also covers the surface of Su Xun's body, providing lasting protection.

    The battle was still going on, and it was obvious that Luo Qianfeng was also a little surprised. Su Xun's tenacity was beyond his imagination.

    This kid is only at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, why is it a bit difficult to deal with, if his strength is covered up, he would think that everyone is in the same realm.

    Originally, from his point of view, or from anyone's point of view, it would be a piece of cake to settle the initial stage of foundation establishment.

    However, he was not too anxious, and he always believed in himself in his heart, and he would not lie if his realm was there.

    There is a leader in the realm, and any bells and whistles are useless, you can directly crush it.

    Su Xun felt the more tyrannical pressure, almost gritted his teeth and persisted. He even took out a foundation building pill and put it in his mouth.

    In battle, by Dan?? to supplement one's aura, which is also a normal operation.

    Anyway, to Su Xun, the Foundation Establishment Pill is almost the same as picking it up for nothing.

    "I don't want to continue playing with you anymore, go to hell with me!"

    That guy was obviously a little annoyed by Su Xun's tenacity, especially Su Xun's Dragon God armor, which made him feel that this person was just like the unbeatable Xiaoqiang, so he was too annoying.

    He was finally about to use his stronger moves, and saw that he was walking away, and there was an aura around him, gathering invisibly.

    Also in front of him, a vortex seemed to be formed, and the aura kept surging over, which looked a bit scary.

    Su Xun could see that this guy was condensing a vortex, in which spiritual energy gathered, and if he exploded on himself later, the effect would be very bad.

    The matter has come to this point, there is not much time left for Su Xun, it is obvious that he can't wait to be beaten stupidly, and rush up directly.

    He held the golden cudgel tightly with both hands, and the monkey's big move came out, and the huge golden cudgel slammed at that guy, looking like a landslide.

    Luo Qianfeng didn't expect that Su Xun suddenly made such a ruthless move that his cohesion had to be interrupted at this moment.

    Then he threw the vortex of spiritual energy directly at Su Xun, and shot himself to resist the threat brought by the golden cudgel.

    "boom！！"

    The explosion of the aura vortex was very terrifying. At the moment of the explosion, the shield of the extreme ice defense line appeared, helping Su Xun to isolate the damage.

    "Crack!"

    After the explosion, the huge extreme ice shield shattered cleanly, and the same huge impact force sent Su Xun flying.

    Su Xun could feel that the air seemed to be a lot hotter. The explosion of the aura vortex just now was really terrifying. If he didn't have the polar ice shield, he might be peeling off his skin.

    In the late stage of Foundation Establishment, it is really scary, it is not that simple.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that the move just now was too much of a waste of spiritual energy, and he couldn't use it recklessly. For Su Xun, there was no need to worry too much.

    What needs to be considered is how to fight next.

    Luo Qianfeng was obviously quite surprised, the move just now did nothing, how could this be possible.

    Suddenly, I felt that this young boy seemed to be interesting.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658: Pen and Ink Array (8 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Su Xun's excellent performance aroused the hostility in this person's heart even more, and he felt that Su Xun must die.

    The reason is very simple. When I came here before, I have already made a clear promise that this matter can be easily handled.

    If he fails, what should he say when he goes back? He is a strong man in the late stage of foundation establishment, can't even deal with an ordinary person?

    Or is it that he can't even beat a mere boy in the early stage of foundation establishment? Does Luo Qianfeng want to lose face?

    Therefore, in Luo Qianfeng's heart, no matter what happened to Su Xun, he was doomed, and it was absolutely impossible for him to let this kid go.

    And he also felt that Su Xun was nothing to be afraid of, there was nothing to worry about, and he would not pose too much threat to him.

    Even now, he still looks down on Su Xun in his heart. This is not all because of his arrogance, but a large part of the reason is because of the suppression in the realm.

    In many cases, the realm is indeed too self-confident, because the gap in the realm is almost irreparable. This is the deep-rooted impression in the mind of the cultivator.

    After all, no one has ever encountered a freak like Su Xun, and there can only be one out of many people.

    If he is really in the same realm as Su Xun, he may still be a little worried, and has no intention of continuing to drink with this kid.

    However, the gap between two small realms is already very exaggerated, and it seems almost impossible to make up. He has nothing to be afraid of.

    Even if he can persevere now, so what, after a while, he should collapse or collapse.

    Even if everyone keeps consuming each other like this, he will not be his opponent, and the spiritual energy reserves in his body are not at the same level at all.

    If it really doesn't work, just keep consuming him like this, and make him unable to resist, this is a very easy thing.

    "I'll see how long you can last!"

    This guy went on and fought with Su Xun in the air.

    Luo Shenyi next to her, as a bystander who did not participate in it, was extremely horrified in her heart at this moment.

    There was even a sluggish look in his expression, which was hard to see on Luo Shenyi's face.

    As a normal person, he would have no resistance to this kind of scene. It is too hard to imagine that people can fly into the air and have this kind of fight.

    It's completely like the picture in the movie, even more exciting than the post-production special effects picture, people really can't believe it, this is what happened in reality.

    Fortunately, Luo Shenyi's psychological endurance is relatively strong, and it can surpass normal people by a lot.

    She could see it, no wonder she kept telling her not to come to Jianghai, and not to offend Jianghai's Luo family.

    Suddenly I feel that Luo Manshan is not so annoying, because his exhortations are reasonable, the people of the Luo family are obviously not normal people, and Su Xun happens to be too.

    In this case, Luo Shenyi was still quite nervous, her beautiful eyes had been staring at the battle situation.

    From the current fight, it can be seen that Su Xun is in a disadvantaged position, and may have been struggling to support, while that guy, although he can be hit once or twice occasionally, is in a dominant position.

    Luo Shenyi was very worried. She didn't even think about what would happen to her after Su Xun lost. She was just worried about Su Xun, but nothing happened.

    Luo Shenyi, an ordinary person, can see that Su Xun is in a bad situation, not to mention the fact.

    This guy started playing rogue tricks, and has been consuming Su Xun.

    It's like a cat catching a mouse. If I don't go up, I will tease you hard. Instead, I will keep playing until you are exhausted and unable to resist.

    When Luo Qianfeng first came up, he wanted to quickly get rid of Su Xun, who was an eyesore, but it was completely different from what he thought.

    ?If you use too much force, you won't be able to kill him. Because Su Xun is protected by the Dragon God Armor, he is like a little strong.

    In this way, he has also learned to be smart. Anyway, your realm is not as high as mine. If you continue to consume like this, you will not be my opponent no matter what. I can play around.

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun was once again knocked down to the ground by his tyrannical aura, his body fell heavily, quite uncomfortable, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out directly.

    The whole body was on fire, and all kinds of pain made people feel very painful.

      Su Xun can still bear it, and even he knows that if it is not for the existence of the Dragon God Armor, he would probably be gone by now.

    However, at this time, the Dragon God's armor still looks as shiny as new, without any signs of damage, which proves that the quality is very reliable.

    Let Su Xun feel slightly relieved, it seems that the Dragon God Armor cannot be threatened by the cultivators of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    If the Dragon God Armor is gone, then Su Xun's last reliance is gone.

    "Boy, can you still bear it? Today I say let you die, and you must die!"

    Facing Luo Qianfeng's provocation, Su Xun didn't feel any fluctuations in his heart. He was at the critical point of life and death. How could he just go up to him just because of a word from the other party.

    On the contrary, Su Xun is very calm, the situation is very bad for him, if one is not handled well, maybe today, everything will be gone.

    Fortunately, Su Xun still has the last hole card, which is the skin of Xiuzhu Scholar who was just drawn yesterday. Even Su Xun himself didn't expect that it would come in handy so soon.

    This is a powerful combat attribute skin. Although I haven't used it yet, in Su Xun's subconscious mind, I always feel that it must be very powerful.

    If this is not good, wouldn't I be completely cold today.

    Su Xun was very clear about the last hole card, but it was useless for him to hold on to it, because Su Xun was also waiting.

    Powerful things must be taken out at the end to have an unexpected effect.

    Luo Qianfeng didn't seem to be injured, at best, he was pestered by Su Xun, and he was a little embarrassed, and it seemed that the consumption was not small.

    It can be said that it is a shame for a person in the late stage of Foundation Establishment to be beaten like this by the early stage, the shame of shame.

    So Luo Qianfeng will definitely not let Su Xun go today, and must kill both Su Xun and Luo Shenyi, then no one else will know about it.

    "Why don't you talk anymore, are you scared?"

    Luo Qianfeng said: "I'm not in the mood to continue playing with you anymore. If that's the case, then you can die for me!"

    While speaking, Luo Qianfeng's aura surged, as if there were springs under his feet, he shot towards Su Xun at high speed.

    However, at this moment, when Su Xun opened his eyes, the entire pupils had turned black, as if painted with ink.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 660: Sensation in the Luo Family (10 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, unable to figure it out, that person just now looked like he was obviously exhausted.

    I no longer have any fighting ability, but Su Xun believes that he must be much worse than himself, because he can easily see it.

    ? As a result, he ran away just like that, which caught Su Xun off guard, so he just ran away like this, and there was no time to stop him.

    Su Xun wanted to chase after him, but this person's speed was too fast, even exceeding Su Xun's expectations, which felt very strange.

    Even if he is in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, even in the heyday, that is to say, he is not injured or consumed, he must not have such a flying speed, right?

    A little bit unclear how he did it, Su Xun was a little annoyed, and almost killed this person, but he ran away in the end.

    Su Xun really wanted to chase after him. Although that guy didn't know what method he used, Su Xun was sure that his method would definitely be to escape, and it was impossible to continue fighting.

    Otherwise, with this explosive power, why would he run, just keep fighting, and Su Xun has no ability to resist.

    Forget it, even if Su Xun summoned the Angel Wings, his speed might not be comparable to this guy.

    As for where he went, it must be 100% going back to Luo's house.

    If he chased him and one of his superiors chased him into Luo's house, wouldn't that be equivalent to chasing him into a wolf's den, and he wouldn't be able to run away even if he wanted to.

    In any case, today's ending is already the best. Both of them saved their lives, so it's no big deal.

    Su Xun was a little injured, but it wasn't too serious. He will recuperate himself later, and it should take two days before it will be a big deal.

    Much better than what he thought before, Su Xun had really prepared for the worst in his heart, after all, the opponent was at the late stage of Foundation Establishment.

    However, the facts have proved that Su Xun's strength is even more terrifying. The realm is on the one hand, and the combat power is on the other, which is not the same.

    Anyway, it would be nice if he could save his life, but what makes Su Xun feel a little headache is that he seems to have offended even the Luo family now.

    It goes without saying that there are immortal cultivators. The Luo family must also be one of Jiang Hai's several families. Now Su Xun knows that there are three, the Mo family, the Xue family, and the Luo family. I don't know how many there are in total.

    As long as it is an aristocratic family, it goes without saying that it is very difficult to deal with, and it is a bit of a headache.

    In this way, it seems that the three aristocratic families I know have been offended, which is quite embarrassing.

    For Su Xun, he has endured the pressure that he shouldn't have at this age, but after thinking about it carefully, he can actually be a little more optimistic, that is, the two aristocratic families are currently opposites.

    On the Mo family's side, as long as I don't provoke them for the time being, Su Xun is really not in the mood. If I want to provoke them now, I can only wait.

    The Xue family didn't know what was going on, and there was no movement all the time, which made Su Xun very strange. He thought that this guy was sent by the Xue family to seek revenge today, but who knew it was not the same thing.

    At present, it is only the Luo family, and I need to be on my guard, because Luo Shenyi is also involved.

    Anyway, let's take one step at a time and offend anyone who can be offended, and there is nothing to regret.

    As long as Su Xun will not regret what he has done, there is nothing he can do about it. If he does not offend them, then his life will be gone. Everyone knows what to do.

    "Su Xun, you are you okay?"

    Luo Shenyi walked up to Su Xun's side at this time, and she spoke with some concern.

    Glancing at Luo Shenyi, her face was obviously terrified. Few people could see this scene today and not be afraid.

    "Don't worry, I'm fine."

    Su Xun quickly smiled, a smile can ease people's nervous mood, the matter has passed, and I don't want Luo Shenyi to be too nervous.

    Luo Shenyi obviously didn't believe it, she said, "You vomited blood just now."

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and thought I spit it out, how could you see it so clearly, so Su Xun said: "That's just a small problem, I just suffered a small injury, it's not as serious as you think  .￣

    "Are you scared today?" Su Xun asked.

    "Um!"

    Luo Shenyi didn't hesitate, just nodded and admitted, after seeing the battle between Su Xun and Luo Qianfeng today, Luo Shenyi's heartBeing hit, I was naturally quite scared.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "In this world, there are some special people who have powerful power that ordinary people can't match. I am in the same category as him."

    "But don't worry, I'm still me and will always protect you, nothing has changed."

    Although Luo Shenyi didn't say anything, a warm current flowed in her heart. What Su Xun said was too touching.

    In fact, she is not stupid, everything that happened today is clearly in her eyes, Su Xun almost involved herself in order to save her today.

    Women are all emotional animals, no matter what kind of woman they are, what Su Xun did today has completely melted Luo Shenyi's heart like an iceberg.

    If Su Xun hadn't been here today, what would have happened to her? After thinking about it, I couldn't help but feel chills in my heart. I'm afraid the only option is death.

    Thinking about it again, it seems that this is not the first time Su Xun saved her life. To her, Su Xun is like a savior arranged by fate.

    Luo Shenyi didn't express her thoughts, she just asked, "Su Xun, what should I do with this car?"

    Glancing at the Lamborghini that was almost scrapped, Su Xun smiled wryly. This kind of car looks very cool, but it can be seen that the quality is really average.

    A casual attack by a cultivator can destroy the car like this.

    Su Xun definitely didn't want it anymore. It was troublesome to drive this car, but after it lost its novelty, it felt inconvenient.

    Throw it away, just throw it away, the key point is that you can't throw it here, or you will be photographed by someone after dawn tomorrow, and it will become big news later.

    Su Xun then said: "I'll make a phone call and find someone to deal with it."

    This call must be to Fu Lihan, who has been bothering Fu Lihan, Su Xun himself is embarrassed, but there is nothing he can do.

    There is nothing to say about Fu Lihan, everyone is a good brother, if there is anything that Su Xun says, he will come over immediately.

    ！！！！！！

    As for Luo Qianfeng, who was severely injured today, he finally returned to the Luo family, dragged his body, and smashed the door directly, causing a sensation in the entire Luo family.

    Many people in the Luo family fell asleep at night, but they heard the commotion coming from downstairs.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 661 Say It Again (11 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Many people in the Luo family have been alarmed, and everyone is a little curious, thinking about what is going on, and why there is such a big commotion in the middle of the night.

    Could it be that someone dared to offend the Luo family at night? If you think about it for a while, you will know that it is impossible.

    The light suddenly brightened, and after it came down, in the hall, he saw the dying Luo Qianfeng.

    If Su Xun saw Luo Qianfeng at this moment, he would probably be very surprised, because it looked so miserable.

    Basically, his body was covered in blood, as if he had suffered some kind of torture. Although Su Xun beat him badly before, but he hadn't reached this point yet, Su Xun even wondered if this person deliberately put on makeup halfway  up.

    But looking at his weak appearance at this moment, it seems that he is not pretending, and it is indeed a bit uncomfortable.

    The old woman in the Luo family should be the highest-ranking person in the Luo family. No one spoke, and they had to wait for her to speak.

    She took a closer look at Luo Qianfeng, her eyes changed suddenly, and then she called out in a sharp voice: "Luo Qianfeng, are you crazy, why are you burning your own cultivation?"

    "What, burned your own cultivation?"

    After everyone heard this, the expressions on the faces of the people present were somewhat shocked, which was very unexpected.

    Those who can live in the Luo family's villa are all immortal cultivators. Ordinary people really don't have the qualifications. Many people in the Luo family who cannot practice are all marginal figures in the family.

    Everyone who cultivates immortals understands what a burning cultivation base means, just like a person returning to the light before dying, this is not a good thing.

    It is obviously not worthwhile to burst out a certain amount of strength at the cost of the foundation of one's own cultivation. The realm of cultivating immortals is hard-won for everyone.

    It is obvious that no one will give up their realm easily, and what is even more terrifying is that after burning their cultivation base, it is equivalent to abolishing their entire foundation.

    In the future, you can only stay where you are, and you can't recover your previous cultivation, let alone want to go further, it is even more impossible, and it is a very hurtful thing.

    It is precisely because the price is too high that many people will not use this, even before dying, even if they survive using this trick, in fact, the days after that will be more uncomfortable than dying.

    This is also why everyone heard that Luo Qianfeng had burned his own cultivation, the expression on his face was so shocked, and he couldn't imagine the operation.

    The current Luo Qianfeng is no longer at the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, his realm has become the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, which is at the same stage as Su Xun.

    If Su Xun saw it, he must be quite surprised. What the hell, can the realm go backwards?

    In fact, this is the price of burning cultivation, which is very heavy.

    It is precisely because of this that he gained a certain amount of aura, which allowed him to break out of speed and escape from Su Xun's hands.

    At the end, he hesitated. He didn't know if Su Xun had any other tricks. The aura that burst out at the end didn't dare to act recklessly. If he didn't kill Su Xun, he would be dead, so he ran away.

    If he really relies on the aura of burning cultivation base, maybe he can really kill Su Xun. Unfortunately, at the last moment, what he wanted was to save his life.

    In his opinion, it is better to die than to live. After all, everyone has different ideas. Some people don't want to burn their cultivation when they are dying.

    Countless eyes were staring at this guy, but he couldn't say a word, lying on the ground in his mouth, breathing non-stop, looking very scary.

    The old woman frowned, and with a movement of her fingers, a wave of spiritual energy covered his body, washing away the blood and other things on his body.

    At the same time, he took out a green pill and threw it directly by his mouth.

    The elixir rolled on the ground, Luo Qianfeng knew it was a healing medicine, but he really couldn't move, he could only eat this elixir with difficulty through his mouth and tongue, it looked like a dog.

    The elixir melts in the mouth, and has a powerful healing effect on immortal cultivators, so its value is naturally very precious.

    The effect was immediate. In just a short while, Luo Qianfeng recovered a lot, and he was already able to get up by himself.

    Although he still looked weak, he was obviously much better than before. The him just now was only a hair's breadth away from death.

    After burning the cultivation base, the side effects are really too great, even if you successfully get out of the battle, afterwardIt's almost the same as dying, which is why everyone doesn't choose to use it.

    However, Luo Qianfeng knew that if he knew that he could make it to the Luo family, the Luo family would not just watch him die, and his life would definitely be saved.

    The old woman's sharp voice sounded again: "Tell me, what happened tonight, why do you want to burn your cultivation base?"

    "Old Ancestor, I have met a master. If I don't burn my cultivation base and run away today, I will die. I can only behave like this."

    Countless people's hearts tightened, and they wondered who it was that could push Luo Qianfeng, who was quite strong, to a corner.

    The old woman also frowned, and continued to say: "You have met a master of fake alchemy? Aren't you going to deal with that little bitch today? How can you meet a cultivator?"

    Speaking of this, Luo Qianfeng blushed, but he had no choice but to tell the truth. He only heard him say: "Beside that little bitch, there is a cultivator protecting her."

    "She actually came into contact with a cultivator. What realm is she in, the early or middle stage of the false alchemy realm?"

    The look of the old woman looked a little unusual.

    The fake alchemy realm is a very powerful realm, and even aristocratic families cannot underestimate their existence.

    The others didn't think too much about it, it must be a fake alchemy, otherwise how could they beat Luo Qianfeng like this.

    Although Luo Qianfeng's strength has stagnated, he has stagnated for a long time in the late stage of foundation establishment, and no one dares to underestimate him.

    It is estimated that few people in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm can defeat him. If this is the case, everyone must guess that it must be a strong person in the False Core Realm.

    So everyone couldn't figure it out, Luo Shenyi is an ordinary person, how can there be a fake alchemy around her, this kind of realm is already very powerful, and she won't waste time with ordinary people.

    Speaking of this, Luo Qianfeng was even more embarrassed. He was still in the alchemy realm, so he was a kid who had just reached the foundation establishment realm, okay?

    But there is no way, facing the ancestor of the Luo family, he had to say even if he was reluctant, and said in a very low voice: "That is in the early stage of foundation establishment."

    "What?"

    The white-haired old woman of Luo's family suddenly became weird, and she asked: "Can you say it again?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 662 Putting it aside for now (12 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's not that everyone didn't hear what Luo Qianfeng said. Although his voice was quiet, all the people present were cultivators, and their body perception was quite high.

    No matter how low his voice is, he can hear it clearly all at once.

    It is precisely because they heard it that everyone was very confused and asked him to say it again.

    ?Being beaten up like this by those in the early stage of Foundation Establishment, are you sure it wasn't a deliberate joke?

    And Luo Qianfeng was even more embarrassed. It's not enough to say such a shameful thing once, but he wants to say it again. Doesn't he want to lose face?

    However, there is no other way, since he has already said it, he can only say it again, he gritted his teeth and repeated: "Early stage of foundation establishment!"

    "Snapped！！"

    The old woman just slapped Luo Qianfeng, who was already seriously injured, and it was too miserable to be slapped like this.

    Of course, the old woman also knew in her heart that the slap just now had only strength and no spiritual energy. Otherwise, Luo Qianfeng might be gone by now.

    The reason why he was beaten was because he was too angry. It was almost nonsense. He couldn't even beat him in the early stage of foundation establishment. Does it feel fun to brag like this?

    "Luo Qianfeng, why are you talking such nonsense, and why aren't you telling the truth?"

    Luo Qianfeng really almost burst into tears, thinking what a mother, I was so wronged.

    To be honest, he was still beaten. If he had known this, he would have been talking nonsense, but he couldn't say anything else. Otherwise, wouldn't it be that he slapped himself in the face and proved that he was talking nonsense just now?

    I just heard Luo Qianfeng say in a very helpless voice: "Do I need to talk nonsense? This is not something glorious. Why should I talk nonsense?"

    "Unless that kid has a special means to hide his own state, otherwise I will not be wrong. He is the state of the early stage of the foundation establishment state." Luo Qianfeng said firmly.

    Basically, if the difference in realm is not too big, everyone will be clear about it after appearing in front of you and using aura, and you will definitely not misread it.

    The old woman's expression changed again. Looking at Luo Qianfeng's appearance, it didn't seem like she was kidding. Could it be that she was really beaten into this state by a person in the early stage of foundation establishment.

    There should be no means in this world that can hide the realm. How could it be possible to have such a means when you meet someone casually, but you are just deceiving yourself.

    "Trash!"

    The old woman immediately cursed, and said, "What a waste, you can't even defeat someone in the early stage of Foundation Establishment, so why come back?"

    The scolded dog blood sprinkler could hardly lift his head, but when he came back, he had already thought of this ending.

    It must be a great shame if you can't beat a player in the early stage of foundation establishment. There is nothing to say about this.

    It's not that your realm is not as good as others, the key is that your realm is so high that you can't beat them, this is a bigger problem.

    Luo Qianfeng could only try his best to explain: "Ancestor, you can call me a waste, but I really didn't talk nonsense, that guy is very weird."

    "The defense is very strong. The armor on his body should not be ordinary, and his methods are also very powerful. It's really not my waste. I have tried my best."

    "If you want to beat that kid, you must at least be in the fake alchemy realm. He has absolutely no opponent in the foundation realm."

    Everyone listened to Luo Qianfeng's words, and felt that it was almost like a fairy tale. How could it be possible? I couldn't believe it.

    Is it as powerful as the one in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm? How does it sound, it feels like listening to a story, which has gone against everyone's cognition, and I just can't believe it.

    But with Luo Qianfeng's appearance, he was very serious, and there was no need for him to come and talk nonsense.

    If he really can't beat him, he can say that he has met a powerful master, and everyone will naturally not say anything, but it doesn't make sense to deliberately say that a low-level player is there.

    Even burning his own realm, this is definitely not acting, if it is acting, the price would be too high.

    The old woman's brows were also frowned at this time, what kind of person could be beaten like this.

    She also knows Luo Qianfeng's strength, calling him a waste is just a moment of anger, in fact Luo Qianfeng's level is really not weak, if they really fight, even if they are in the late stage of foundation establishment, they may not be able to fight  over him.

      Being sanctioned by a person in the early stage of foundation building, one can't help but wonder what level of monster this person is.

    "Is it from another family?" the old woman asked.

    Luo Qianfeng shook his head directly, and said: "It shouldn't be, it doesn't look like it at all. If such a monster really existed, it would have become famous a long time ago. It's impossible that we haven't heard of it."

    "And he knows that I am from the Luo family. If I were from another family, it would be impossible for him to want to kill me so recklessly."

    Seeing Su Xun's performance, he obviously doesn't know much about the Luo family, and it's as if he has never heard of it. This is definitely not someone from other aristocratic families.

    The old woman didn't speak any more. It was obvious that she was also thinking about it. A monster in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm could surpass the Realm in combat power, which is something that cannot be underestimated.

    Luo Qianfeng already hated Su Xun in his heart, because of Su Xun, his life was almost ruined, and he completely lost the opportunity to enter the false alchemy realm.

    Even his status in the Luo family may not be as good as before because of his great decline in strength.

    Hatred has blinded his eyes, and the motivation that can support him all the way back, besides his own survival, is the most important thing, that is, wanting to revenge Su Xun crazily.

    However, that honest-looking guy stood up directly. He himself likes to sing a naysayer, and he must not be allowed to succeed.

    I just heard him say: "Old Ancestor, don't act rashly in this matter. There are not many monks in the fake alchemy realm in my Luo family, so I can't act casually. After all, the auction is coming soon."

    "Since the other party is so weird, even a strong man in the fake alchemy realm will not be able to deal with him, and no one guarantees that there are no other masters around him."

    The loyal guy said directly: "If my Luo family's fake alchemy powerhouse is damaged because of this, it will be very unfavorable for the next auction."

    When everyone heard what he said, they immediately felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Since they were able to kill the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, they must have a lot of background. Who knows whether it is safe to go to the fake Dan Realm, in case there are people behind him.

    The old woman said: "What you said makes sense. Put this aside for now. No one is allowed to say anything when you go out. Everything is based on the auction." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 663 Not in the same class (13 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Lihan had already arrived at the place where the accident happened. He glanced at the car, he was quite shocked, and asked, "How did you manage to drive the car like this?"

    The key thing that he can't understand is that the car has already looked like this, and it looks like there is no problem at all. This is the most amazing thing.

    Su Xun didn't know what to say, so he only heard him say: "I definitely didn't drive like this by myself. There was some accident, so it became like this."

    Fu Lihan is not stupid. He knows that it is difficult for normal people to drive the car like this without drinking or distracting. This road is a relatively remote road in the suburbs. There are not many people at night.

    Looking at Su Xun's appearance, he must have encountered some things that he didn't want to talk about. If he doesn't talk about it, then Fu Lihan will not continue to ask.

    When he came over, he already knew that there was something wrong with the car, so he called all the people from the towing company.

    At the beginning, I thought it was a malfunction, but who knows that it is not the same thing, it looks scarier than a car accident.

    The crane of the tow truck company has already started to move, and several people are busy with their work. It is their job, and Su Xun will not intervene in these things with money.

    Fu Lihan said: "What should I do with this car? I guess it will take a long time to fix it."

    ?Because the damage is too serious, it is certain that it will be repaired, but the time required will not be short, because this car is imported with original packaging, and many parts may not be available.

    Of course, there is one more thing that I didn't say, that is, the cost is estimated to be quite large, but this is meaningless, Su Xun has more money than imagined.

    For some people, time may be more important than money.

    Su Xun didn't care about it at all, he said: "It doesn't matter, just go to the repair shop, and when it is repaired, it will count."

    "In the future, if I don't have a car, I'll just buy another one myself. I've planned to change the car a long time ago. I haven't had time. This is just right now. If the old one doesn't go, the new one won't come."

    Fu Lihan felt a pain in the ass when he heard that, a car worth 10 to 20 million yuan was changed as soon as he said it, and he sounded quite happy, which is really incomprehensible.

    Su Xun thought, this Lamborghini will be repaired later, so just throw it there, and if anyone around him needs it, he can just give it to him.

    This car was not bought with money in the first place, so Su Xun would definitely not feel any distress.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Please send the two of us to the hotel."

    Fu Lihan immediately glared at Su Xun: "I don't like what I said immediately, what is it that bothers me, just say no, it's hypocritical."

    Su Xun really had a wry smile on his face, thinking that I'm going to reason with someone, can't I just be polite.

    Nodding quickly, he said that what Fu Lihan said was right, he shouldn't be too polite to him, this kind of person is cheap.

    The Lamborghini was handed over to the towing company, and Fu Lihan took Su Xun and the others to the hotel.

    Because of Luo Shenyi's presence along the way, Fu Lihan always felt uncomfortable. He didn't have the nerve to talk, so the journey was rather dull.

    After arriving at the hotel, when getting off the car, Luo Shenyi went down first, Su Xun deliberately stopped for a while, and said: "I won't talk nonsense with you today, I will call you out at night, and treat you to dinner another day."

    Fu Lihan's face became more serious, and he only heard him say: "Come on, what to eat or not to eat, we will talk about it later."

    "The important thing is, what happened today, are you in trouble?"

    Su Xun nodded, and he said, "That's right, someone made a move. Fortunately, I reacted quickly."

    "Do you need my help to check, is it a business competition or something, your enemy or hers?"

    Fu Lihan also knew Luo Shenyi's identity, after all, after the chip came out, it caused such a sensation.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, but this is still not easy to say. It is estimated that Fu Lihan is not very clear about the things of immortal cultivators. He said it himself, but he still couldn't understand it.

    As an ordinary person, he couldn't get involved, so Su Xun said: "No need, I have already solved it, it's no big deal."

    "That's good, be careful in the future."

    Fu Lihan said: "Okay, I'll go first, there is no parking here, you should pay more attention to your body at night, there are so many beauties, I don't know how you can bear it."

    ""

    theSu Xun was speechless for a while again, why in everyone's eyes, he looked like a prostitute, as if he was doing something with women every day.

    In fact, only Su Xun knows the pain in his heart, he has never done anything, and everyone is very pure.

    Seeing Fu Lihan's eyes, Su Xun felt that he had to say something for himself: "What are you thinking, am I that kind of person?"

    "I said I'm a virgin, do you believe me?" Su Xun asked.

    Fu Lihan immediately showed an expression of "You treat me like an idiot", only to hear him say: "If you are a virgin, then Bo, Teacher Duo is a virgin."

    Su Xun: ""

    "Okay, okay, you can go, I'm too lazy to talk to you."

    Seeing Su Xun's helpless look, Fu Lihan gave a cheap laugh, and then left.

    "Go, go up."

    Su Xun accompanied Luo Shenyi to her hotel room, and followed her in. There was nothing to shy away from.

    Normally when she was alone in Linjiang, Su Xun would go to her house whenever she wanted to. Among men, Luo Shenyi would probably only follow Su Xun to this extent.

    Because there are still some things to ask, Su Xun felt that it was necessary to find out what happened to the Luo family in Jianghai.

    Entering the luxurious room, the two sat down. Luo Shenyi was very diligent and went to pour a glass of water for Su Xun. She also knew how hard Su Xun had been today.

    Su Xun then asked: "What's going on with the Luo family in Jianghai?"

    "I'm not very clear, Linjiang Luo's family should be a branch of Jianghai Luo's family, and there seems to be some contradictions."

    Luo Shenyi said: "Luo Manshan warned me before, not to come to Jianghai, otherwise I will be dealt with by Jianghai's Luo family."

    "Before Tianyi wanted to come to Jianghai to study, but he was also blocked. He finally came here. I thought it was okay. I came here before, but they found out this time."

    Su Xun was not surprised when people from the Luo family discovered Luo Shenyi. So many media are reporting the event that caused a sensation in the streets and alleys. Can everyone not know about it?

    The key point is how the Luo family in Linjiang is related to Jiang Hailuo's family. They seem to be ordinary people.

    It seems that it doesn't match Jiang Hai's family at all. In other words, everyone is not of the same class.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664 Respect is worse than obedience (14 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As for Luo Shenyi's statement that there seemed to be some contradiction between the two, Su Xun couldn't agree more.

    Maybe she doesn't know how terrifying Jianghai's Luo family is as a family, and Su Xun doesn't know too well, but she has a general understanding.

    What he has seen so far is probably just a little bit, anyway, there must be a lot of masters.

    There are so many immortal cultivators, if there is any conflict, it is not easy to destroy your small family in Linjiang, it is probably enough to go to one immortal cultivator.

    Although it is said that immortal cultivators are not allowed to do anything to ordinary people unscrupulously according to the regulations, but if you really provoke them, can you still be spared?

    Anyway, this sounds like a big problem. Su Xun didn't quite believe it, so he asked, "Is there no other news?"

    "No, I probably only told me a few things. Anyway, among the juniors of the Luo family, no one knows the specific situation, and those who do know are very secretive, and almost never tell."

    "All right!"

    This is really confusing, and it feels quite painful. I don't know what's going on, and I can't guess.

    Anyway, what is certain at present is that the Luo family in Linjiang must be related to the one in Jianghai.

    But I don't know what happened in the talk, it was not too harmonious, and they were not allowed to set foot in the river, which seemed a bit overbearing.

    However, it seems understandable for someone with such a strong strength to be a bit domineering.

    After Luo Shenyi came over this time, they probably saw it as a kind of provocation. If they got angry, they would naturally target them. There is nothing to say about this.

    I don't know if he wanted Luo Shenyi's life, but he definitely wanted to harm Luo Shenyi.

    It would be a bit overkill to send a person from the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. You must know that the one you are dealing with is just an ordinary person.

    However, in the end, he lost his wife and lost his army. He failed to do anything, and was severely injured by Su Xun.

    Su Xun said: "Well, don't think too much about it, just relax, and leave Jiang Hai as soon as possible, and they won't necessarily trouble you."

    Of course, these are just words of consolation, and Su Xun doesn't think that he will be fine if he really leaves Jianghai. Linjiang is also quite close to Jianghai, and if people really want to make trouble, it will be very fast.

    Luo Shenyi said worriedly: "Su Xun, what about you, what should you do if you stay here alone, why don't you go back with me."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said in his heart that I wanted to run, but what's the use of running, people should look for them, and they will still look for them.

    It is best to come to him, which means that at least Luo Shenyi is safe. After all, with his own strength, he has some room to maneuver.

    And if they really wanted to attack Su Xun, they would not be able to go to Linjiang. Maybe they would go to other places to attack ordinary people.

    However, he is an immortal cultivator, and everyone is of the same level. If he wants to kill you, he will hardly have any scruples.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Don't worry, if they are really eyeing me, it doesn't matter where I go, and I have a way to deal with it, you just need to protect yourself."

    "If you really encounter danger in Linjiang, you must find a way to notify me as soon as possible, and I can come to your side." Su Xun said.

    After thinking about the distance between Jianghai and Linjiang, Liu Bang's ultimate move should still be usable.

    Luo Shenyi nodded her head and said, "Well, it's all my fault this time, I shouldn't have come to Jianghai."

    It can be seen that Luo Shenyi blames herself a little bit. Today's incident happened because of her. If she had followed the advice and gone to other places, this kind of thing would not have happened. She even brought Su Xun back  .

    Su Xun comforted: "Don't think so much, they've come here, and besides, Jiang Hai doesn't belong to their family, so why not let others come over."

    "After the company transfers over, you still have to stay here for a long time. Don't worry about them, just give me some time."

    The voice of Su Xun's words is that he still needs a certain amount of time to become stronger. If he really reaches a certain level, Su Xun will do all of the aristocratic families in Jianghai.

    Luo Shenyi doesn't know why, but she likes Su Xun's confident way of speaking. Hearing what Su Xun said, she always feels less nervous.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, you can rest, I will live next door, turn around.??What's the matter, I will come over in time, don't worry!  "

    We must beware that the people of the Luo family will make moves at night. This must be guarded against, but it is relatively close, so there should be no problem.

    "Su Xun"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, just as Su Xun turned around, Luo Shenyi spoke and stopped him.

    Su Xun turned around and asked strangely: "What's the matter?"

    "Don't leave tonight."

    Luo Shenyi seemed a little embarrassed. She didn't speak for a long time, and then said such a sentence, which was a bit unexpected.

    "ah?"

    ?Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard this, and thought to himself, no way, is this Luo Shenyi implying something to himself.

    Luo Shenyi saw Su Xun's expression, and immediately explained: "I am alone, and I am afraid at night."

    It's just that her explanation in this way gave people a feeling that she was trying to cover up.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's reddish and beautiful face again, Su Xun could only stiffen slightly, showing a little respect.

    I don't know why, looking at Luo Shenyi, Su Xun felt more and more impulsive, and felt like he couldn't help it.

    The women of the family have already taken the initiative, so what else is there to talk about, can I still give it away as a big man?

    Although Su Xun has never pressed for this kind of thing, he just wanted to give the women some space so that they would not be disgusted.

    Since Luo Shenyi said so herself, it also proves that in her heart, she is probably already prepared, otherwise, how could she say such a thing.

    Su Xun also knows that the time is ripe for today.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, respect is worse than obedience, I will not leave today!"

    The voice of speaking was a little loud because of being too excited, Luo Shenyi immediately said: "Why are you talking so loudly?"

    While speaking, he patted Su Xun's solid chest.

    "Ouch!"

    Su Xun was very pompous, and immediately yelled, covering the place with his hands, with a very painful expression on his face, and his waist was also bent.

    How could Luo Shenyi see that Su Xun was pretending, and immediately became anxious, went up to support Su Xun, and asked, "What's wrong, does it hurt?"

    Su Xun hugged her and said, "Hey, it doesn't hurt at all." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 665 Confused Breakthrough (15 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few hours later, Luo Shenyi lay there, looking hopeless.

    Comfortable is comfortable, but who knows that the time is so long, it is already midnight, if she hadn't begged for mercy, Su Xun might have to toss.

    But she was exhausted. If she had known that Su Xun was so scary, she would not have taken the initiative to keep Su Xun. She had to bear the sins she did.

    "I really can't do it anymore, please let me take a good rest, I still feel a little pain now." Luo Shenyi said with a frown, with endless exhaustion in her voice.

    In fact, the first time a woman is like this, pain is inevitable, there is no solution to this, but it will be fine after that, and it will only become more and more comfortable.

    Su Xun smiled, knowing that Luo Shenyi had really worked hard tonight, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    I have been holding back for twenty years, and I can finally release it. I just realized how cool it is today. No wonder so many men can't control their dick.

    It is really reasonable to say that peony flowers are a ghost even if they die under the peony flower. Only those who have experienced it can understand the feeling.

    Of course, it also depends on who you experience it with. If it is a top-notch beauty like Luo Shenyi, whose body and appearance have reached a peak, then there is no problem, and it must be very cool.

    If you are really like Cuihua, there is nothing you can do. You probably won¨t be able to hold on for two minutes, unless you are extremely hungry.

    Glancing at Luo Shenyi, although she was exhausted and urgently needed to rest, her complexion was quite rosy.

    It seems that the complexion is quite good. Sure enough, it is said that this kind of thing has a certain nourishing effect on women, and it is not just talking nonsense.

    Su Xun also instilled a ray of spiritual energy into Luo Shenyi's body to help her recover. It is estimated that when she wakes up early in the morning, her overall complexion will be better and more energetic.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, okay, I won't do it anymore, let's call for gold and retreat, you should go to bed quickly."

    Just when Su Xun wanted to fall asleep with Luo Shenyi in his arms, the expression on his face suddenly changed.

    What's going on, Su Xun actually felt that the aura in his body had increased significantly, which was a surprise to Su Xun, but also very puzzled.

    It's not normal, I have practiced less in the past few days, and I have just broken through to the early stage of foundation building, and it doesn't take long.

    However, now the aura in the body has reached the zero boundary point, breaking through to the middle stage, it is no longer a problem at all, which makes Su Xun very puzzled.

    What's the matter, the aura can still grow like this, it looks better than the effect of eating dozens of foundation building pills.

    I didn't do anything today, I just had a discussion with Luo Shenyi about major life events. Could it be because of this, Su Xun was shocked.

    When he read novels before, he often saw some cultivation methods of harvesting yin and nourishing yang.

    There are even some immortal cultivators who specially raise some female relatives as furnaces for their own cultivation, but if they are used as furnaces, the final results are very miserable.

    Ke Luoshenyi looked quite normal, even her complexion became better, she was not affected, and she was an ordinary person, what could be picked by me.

    Think about it again, what I am practicing is the fairy art of Wuling Immortal Lord, that is the orthodox law, and it is impossible to engage in these crooked things.

    What harvesting yin to supplement yang, blending yin and yang, etc. are actually crooked methods, not orthodox methods, and they are destined not to go too far.

    In this way, Su Xun was even more surprised.

    It's true that the aura in his body is soaring, but it's also true that he can't figure out what's going on.

    Intuition told him that he had a certain relationship with Luo Shenyi. Could it be that his own sex can also have the effect of increasing his cultivation? Su Xun felt as if he had missed the whole world.

    If that's the case, it's too cool, and I'll practice ass in the future.

    In any case, for Su Xun, the most important thing right now is to make a quick breakthrough.

    There is really too much aura in the body, if he doesn't break through, Su Xun is afraid that his meridians will explode directly, and then his future cultivation will be greatly affected.

    "Su Xun, what's wrong with you?" Luo Shenyi saw that Su Xun was still sitting cross-legged on the bed, and was very puzzled: "You don't sleep at night, what are you doing?"

    Su Xun can only explain: "I will??Sleep is also fine, you are practicing, you go to sleep, I will guard you by your side.  "

    "All right！！"

    Luo Shenyi didn't say anything more, and she also knew that Su Xun was different from ordinary people. After all, he saw his true ability tonight, probably because he had to keep practicing.

    As a woman who understands the general situation, Luo Shenyi will naturally not say anything about Su Xun, and she will follow Su Xun's opinion.

    In fact, at this time, she really wanted to hug and sleep with Su Xun. Women are different from men. After physical communication, a woman's heart will be completely opened.

    However, Luo Shenyi's character is doomed that she will not act like a little girl, constantly acting like a baby with Su Xun, insisting that he hug her to sleep, Luo Shenyi really can't do that kind of thing.

    I closed my eyes by myself, and fell asleep quietly. Anyway, Su Xun was by her side, and I felt very relieved, believing that nothing would happen.

    Luo Shenyi goes to bed relatively early, and her biological clock is also very regular. Being so late today has actually affected her biological clock.

    After closing his eyes, he quickly fell asleep.

    Listening to Luo Shenyi's even breathing, Su Xun suddenly felt a sense of tranquility and peace in his heart.

    Fortunately, the goddess is normal when she sleeps. She doesn't snore and grinds her teeth. Otherwise, it would really affect everyone's impression.

    Su Xun began to operate the immortal formula, making the spiritual energy crazily rotate in the meridians, and he was about to start hitting the next level, the middle stage of the foundation building level!

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, a ray of light shone through the curtains in the morning, and Su Xun slowly opened his eyes.

    The breakthrough must have been successful. Last night, he quickly broke through to the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    For him who is very talented, eating is like eating, drinking water and breathing air. It is very easy and not difficult.

    If this realm is difficult, then how will he go in the future.

    The reason why I only opened my eyes now is because I spent a lot of time consolidating my realm.

    At this time, Su Xun felt that he was in good condition, and his combat effectiveness might have risen to another level.

    It's just that the breakthrough this time seemed a bit inexplicable to him, and he broke through in a daze.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 666: The Hand of God Comes (16 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even though he has broken through now, Su Xun still feels a little confused, to be precise, he just can't believe it.

    When did a breakthrough become such a simple matter, it is unscientific.

    Cultivation is a process of condensing spiritual energy in one's body, not just absorbing the spiritual energy of the weather, but also the spiritual energy in pills or other treasures, as long as you can absorb it.

    Su Xun just broke through not long ago. According to his estimation, even if he has been cultivating Jidan, it will take at least a week to break through. This is the minimum.

    However, inexplicably today, the spiritual energy in the body has already reached a certain level, which is completely enough to break through.

    What's even more exaggerated is that after the breakthrough, Su Xun, who is currently in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, feels that the aura in his body has risen a lot.

    That is to say, if he wants to break through to the late stage of Foundation Establishment, the distance he has to travel will be shortened a lot, which is really surprising.

    Anyway, Su Xun was a little puzzled, how could there be such an operation.

    "Su Xun, you woke up so early."

    At this moment, Luo Shenyi opened her eyes, seeing Su Xun sitting there, she couldn't help but said.

    Su Xun didn't expect Luo Shenyi to wake up so early, and he didn't make any sound just now, so it shouldn't wake her up.

    So Su Xun said: "I don't care if I sleep or not. I haven't slept all night. Why do you wake up so early?"

    "I went to bed so late yesterday, so why not wake up so early, hurry up and sleep for a while."

    Luo Shenyi shook her head and said, "I usually wake up at this time, and I can't fall asleep even if I'm asked to sleep."

    "And I don't know why, I always feel that although I went to bed late last night, my body was very comfortable, and I didn't feel tired at all. Probably because the quality of sleep was so good."

    Su Xun just remembered what was going on, and said in his heart that the quality of your sleep is so good. Is it because I instilled a ray of spiritual energy into your body yesterday, otherwise it would have this effect.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "How are you doing now, do you still feel pain?"

    Although what Su Xun said was not very direct, the relationship between the two of them is even more different now, and they immediately understood what Su Xun was talking about.

    Luo Shenyi blushed immediately, and said, "It doesn't hurt much now."

    It's quite miraculous to say it, at first Luo Shenyi thought that she was going to die of pain today, at least it would be affected for two days, and she might not be able to walk normally.

    Unexpectedly, when I got up early this morning, I found that everything was back to normal, and there seemed to be no problem. It made people really puzzled. Is my body's recovery ability so strong?

    Su Xun smiled immediately, then quickly got into the bed, hugged Luo Shenyi, and started his own small movements.

    Luo Shenyi was touched by Su Xun's big hands, and immediately became short of breath, who can resist this.

    She hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what are you doing, don't act like this, didn't you just do it yesterday?"

    "I don't understand, I'm taking you to exercise early in the morning, sacrificing my rest time to help you exercise."

    "Smelly shameless."

    Luo Shenyi gritted her silver teeth and cursed, but her whole body had softened, and it was obvious that she didn't have the strength to fight against Su Xun, so she could only let Su Xun do what she wanted.

    Nuo Da's room is full of cheerfulness. In order to save money for readers, 10,000 words are omitted here.

    In the early morning, Su Xun accelerated his speed, and after more than an hour, the battle ended, while Luo Shenyi was exhausted again.

    Men are really loved and hated, especially a powerful one like Su Xun.

    Comfortable is comfortable, but it is really tiring enough after tossing around for so long.

    Of course, compared with the joy in the process, this tiredness seems to be nothing, and those who have experienced it will naturally understand.

    The reason why Su Xun dragged Luo Shenyi to exercise early in the morning was not because he was hungry again. He did it last night, so Su Xun is definitely not that kind of person.

    The most important thing is to pass this to test whether my breakthrough yesterday has something to do with applauding for love.

    Intuition told Su Xun that it was related, but after this time was over, the aura in his body did not grow at all, and it was still the same, standing still.

      As a result, Su Xun was even more puzzled, wondering what happened yesterday, could it only be the first time?

    ? If you can¨t figure it out, forget it, anyway, Su Xun knows that time will give the answer slowly.

    Su Xun only needs to know that he has taken advantage of it, and let him practice for a while, and it is estimated that he will be able to get it in the later stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage. When facing the family, Su Xun will have a more calm way to deal with it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Let's rest for a while."

    However, Luo Shenyi gave Su Xun a blank look, and said, "No, I have to get up and take a shower, the plane will fly later, we agreed to go back together today."

    It was only then that Su Xun knew that Luo Shenyi was going back to Linjiang today, and the air ticket had already been booked, and it wasn't her alone, but the whole team.

    Really wanted to keep her, but Su Xun knew that it was impossible.

    There are a lot of jobs waiting for her in the company, not to mention that the chip has just been released, and she will be greeted immediately with more complicated jobs.

    If this doesn't go back, it will have too much impact on the entire company. With Luo Shenyi's character, how can she hold back.

    As for the Luo family, they should still be careful, but yesterday they did not act immediately, which proved that they also had some scruples in their hearts.

    Su Xun was guessing whether these aristocratic families were also guessing about their own backgrounds, so they didn't dare to act rashly. That's fine, it can delay for a certain period of time.

    Others took taxis, while Su Xun personally sent Luo Shenyi to the airport. The plane was still more than an hour away, so the time was completely in time.

    When they arrived at the airport, Su Xun chatted with Luo Shenyi for a while, and then sent her back, without much reluctance.

    Even if there is reluctance, I put it in my heart, because everyone knows that we will meet again, and it is not a parting of life or death.

    After sending Luo Shenyi to board the plane, Su Xun also hurried back, and had to hurry up to get something to eat. Last night and this morning, the successive fierce battles exhausted Su Xun's energy.

    She said to have a meal before leaving, but there was not enough time, and Luo Shenyi didn't eat, but she had something to eat on the plane, and the food at the airport was expensive and unpalatable, unless there was no other way, no one would buy it.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun looked at the phone, Su Xun found that there was a software with a black mark flashing. This is the software he created himself.

    That is to say, the hand of God contacted him on his own initiative, and it is estimated that he has arrived in Jianghai.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 667 Meeting of Two Top Hackers (17 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Almost no one knows about this software. It can be said that in the whole world, only two people know about it, that is, he has the hand of God.

    Su Xun made this thing specially to communicate with him while ensuring privacy and reassuring him.

    This is also the strength of top hackers. If one is unhappy, he can create a chat software by himself.

    Although it was made on the computer at first, it is very easy to convert it to your own mobile phone after a little conversion.

    Even if the fruit phone system is claimed to be the safest, without their permission, some illegal software will not exist.

    However, in the hands of Su Xun, it is even easier to break through this system.

    The software jumped, which meant that God's hand was looking for him.

    Last time he said that he would come to Jianghai in about a week or so. Now that he thinks about it, it seems that the time is almost here.

    Su Xun is impressed by this point, and it's not that he never thought about it. This person will deliberately perfunctory himself, even among friends, it is full of perfunctory, for example, when there is something to help, he shirks and says he has no time.

    Or if you have time to talk about it, the person who turns back will disappear. This can be said to be perfunctory, or it can also be said to be deceiving.

    What's more, Su Xun and him have never met once. He came here like this, and he couldn't determine Su Xun's real purpose. Everything was full of unknowns.

    Even if he said a word, he stopped coming, and since then he has disappeared, Su Xun also thinks it is normal, he is a mysterious person in the first place.

    Opened the software and took a look. It was a paragraph in Chinese: "Hello, I have arrived at Jianghai International Airport. You can come here. I am currently at the departure gate."

    Su Xun took a look, just as he thought, he really came here.

    It just so happened that Su Xun was still at the Jianghai International Airport at this time, and he thought it was such a coincidence.

    At this time, Su Xun was in the underground parking lot and was about to drive away. After knowing that he had arrived, he could only go back quickly, which was better than going to the airport again.

    Coming to the exit gate, frankly speaking, it was quite difficult because there were a lot of people. Even if Su Xun knew that he only needed to find foreigners, there were still quite a few foreigners.

    How should I find this special girl? Ask yourself one by one, it's a bit uncomfortable.

    However, Su Xun really calmed down, and after careful observation, he found that there was still a person who had entered his attention.

    It is a young foreigner, who looks only in his twenties, with long blond hair and a plaid shirt. He probably didn't expect that the weather in Jianghai would be so cold.

    What Su Xun noticed most about him was that this man was carrying a computer in his hand, and besides that, he had no suitcase.

    Thinking that this person has a great possibility, Su Xun leaned over and tentatively asked in English: "The hand of God?"

    Su Xun checked this word on his mobile phone beforehand, and it was not difficult.

    The young man looked up at Su Xun, his eyes were light blue, and he looked more energetic.

    But in fact, he is relatively thin, and his face is haggard. He looks similar to a normal otaku.

    When he looked up, Su Xun showed him the chat software on his mobile phone, which was equivalent to confirming his identity at once.

    The hand of God smiled, then got up and said at the same time: "Hello!"

    The tone is also a bit stiff, and it can be heard that this is a temporary learning. It seems that he really doesn't know much Chinese.

    Su Xun took him with him to the underground parking lot. This man really didn't bring any luggage, just a computer, so Su Xun helped him carry it.

    I just heard Su Xun ask: "Where's your luggage, is it checked in? Isn't it cold to wear so little?"

    Poor English is really painful, but he must still be able to understand it.

    Su Xun regretted it a bit. Why didn¨t he learn English? For Su Xun, learning that thing is actually very simple.

    His brain area has been developed, the brain capacity is already large, and as a cultivator, his mental power is still strong, and he almost has a photographic memory.

    For him, to master a language, if he really worked hard, it would take a few days to practice.

    It's just that Su Xun is too lazy, and he has no interest. He feels that he is from China and learns from thatWhat is the use of things, there are no foreigners around, and it is useless to learn.

    It is only now that I know that it is not the same thing. If you really learn a language, you can forget it if you don¨t need it. At least it won¨t be like this. When you want to use it, you can¨t say anything.

    Although I haven¨t forgotten much of the English I learned in school, it¨s all for exams. It¨s useless to use it to communicate with others. I can only speak simple things.

    But fortunately, both of them are very skilled, and later they directly translated through the mobile phone's software simultaneously, and there was no problem.

    The Hand of God said directly: "I just didn't bring my luggage on purpose. I think it's too troublesome. If you want anything, just come and buy it directly."

    "I have hardly traveled far, so I forgot to check the weather. I didn't expect Jianghai to be so cold."

    Su Xun felt a little funny, thinking that it's winter in the northern hemisphere, so it's not cold.

    When you go out for a long time, you must check the weather and the like. This should be a truth that everyone understands, but he can be negligent. He is really a standard otaku.

    In fact, it seems that this person is relatively easy-going, and looks like a different person from the imaginative and prestigious Hand of God.

    Su Xun said again: "I really didn't expect that you are so young, it's not what I thought."

    Because I heard that this person had already become famous eight years ago.

    I thought he would be nearly thirty years old at least, but now he looks like he is about the same age as himself, there is not much difference.

    In other words, when he was a teenager, he directly shocked the entire country of m, which is really amazing.

    At the age of teens, everyone guessed that they were still in middle school, but he turned out to be so awesome, you have nothing to say except genius.

    The Hand of God smiled, and said, "You are as young as I thought."

    As he was talking, he came to the parking lot. Su Xun drove him directly to the restaurant for dinner. He went to a western restaurant because he was afraid that he might not be used to Chinese food.

    ? When they came to the restaurant, the two of them ate on their own. The appetite of God's Hand didn't look very good. He didn't eat much after taking a few bites.

    "What's the matter, is the food not to your liking?" Su Xun asked.

    "It's okay, but I'm not very hungry." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 668 Operating System (18 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't say anything else, thinking he ate something on the plane. After a long-distance flight, the body is also tired, and it's normal not to want to eat.

    He didn't want to eat, but Su Xun still had to eat. He didn't eat much today, but Su Xun was starved to death, and now he was finally able to eat something.

    Even Su Xun ordered two set meals by himself. How can I say about western food?

    This western restaurant gives the impression that it is used to pretend. It seems impossible to really expect to eat as much.

    During the meal, the guy opened his mouth and asked: "You said that you want to take me to change the world together. What exactly do you mean? I'm here this time, and I want to find out."

    It seems that this God's hand is not the same as what I thought, but it is quite straightforward. People can say whatever they think, with a generous appearance.

    Su Xun originally intended to recruit this guy, otherwise, why call this guy over all the way, come to see him just to find him, that would be too painful.

    With his computer prowess, no one in the world can match him. If he wants to, he can quickly become a top software engineer or something.

    In Tianji Technology Company, he will definitely help a lot. I am afraid that no one can compare with his role. Su Xun is also thinking about the future development of the company.

    The company is destined to grow bigger and bigger, and it will definitely not work to rely on one or two people in the future. It will be split into different departments, so Su Xun has to find some capable people.

    Skilled ones like the Hand of God are undoubtedly Su Xun's favorite, and they will have a great effect.

    It is very easy to find management talents in the world, even to put it bluntly, there are a lot of them everywhere, but the real technical talents will be very popular wherever they go.

    What's more, this guy's technology, I'm afraid it's not just a simple technology, it's a very terrifying existence. If he really exists in the company, Su Xun can save a lot of worry.

    Originally, I planned to wait for him to rest, and then I would find another opportunity to talk to him about this, so that everyone could communicate and try to keep him.

    Since he was able to come over, it meant that he still had some thoughts in his heart. As long as he talked to him, the possibility is relatively high.

    So Su Xun didn't care about eating, and looked a little serious, and said to him well: "I told you before, Tianji Technology Company is my company, and I won't lie to you about this."

    "And my company has many cutting-edge technologies. I need rapid development, but unfortunately there are still too few talents in the company. I need you to join. I believe you can provide me with great help."

    Su Xun is also very frank, I just want you to help me, it doesn't mean much to say something too beautiful.

    The Hand of God nodded: "I know this. After the company's chip was released, there were many reports abroad. I have read it and it is very good."

    "If I join your company, what do you want me to do?" He asked again, and it seemed that he asked with a faint smile on his face.

    Su Xun said: "This mainly depends on your personal wishes. If you want to enter the management team, or give you a research and development team for you to lead, it mainly depends on your personal wishes."

    After thinking about it for a while, he continued, "I'm not going to hide it from you. If you join, you can be on Jianghai's side. I'll equip you with a team."

    "I have a system development plan in my hand, which has roughly taken shape. You can easily operate a brand new system with people."

    "system?"

    The hand of God heard this, and the look on his face was quite surprised, because anyone who understands naturally understands what the system means.

    As far as the mobile phone system is concerned, it is the fruit system and the Android system. At present, the most mainstream in the world, almost 99% of the mobile phone systems are almost these two.

    Because these two are almost the best to use, and they are also the best developed, almost no one can shake them.

    Some people even say that the reason why the fruit phone can sell so well and so expensive is because it has a powerful ios system.

    This system is completely closed, and only the fruit company can use it, and the overall ecological environment is very good, and it is comfortable to use. It makes sense that only one company can have such a high market share.

    The Android system is open source, which means that all mobile phone brands in the world??, can be used, and domestic mobile phone brands all use this system.

    In other words, no one has been able to develop their own system at present, because this is really too difficult, even to some extent, it is more difficult than making chips, and there is no way around it.

    As for the computer system, needless to say, there is only one Microsoft in the whole world, which is the most powerful, and almost most of the computers in the world are using it.

    The founder of Microsoft was the richest man in the world a long time ago. It was not because of a powerful computer system. The company grew bigger and bigger later, but the core is still the system. Everyone knows this.

    However, these systems and the like are all things of country m. While people are sad, they have to admire that they have indeed developed better in this respect.

    Many big companies are talking about building their own operating system, but that's just nonsense, and it's hard to get it done.

    In particular, some Huaxia state-owned companies claim to be able to develop a system, but in fact they just move over from others to deceive people who don't know how to do it, which is useless at all.

    Even other powerful countries may not be able to develop it, because the market has been monopolized, and it is difficult for you to create a system that can still survive in the market.

    If you want to occupy the market, unless you come up with a better one, and it is much easier to use, people may accept it, but that is too difficult.

    The system is always being updated, and it will become more and more useful. It is difficult to make a much better one.

    Listening to Su Xun's tone, he seemed very confident.

    As a technical geek, God's Hand is naturally very interested in these things, so he asked, "Are you talking about the mobile phone system or the computer system?"

    "Having both, in my vision, both systems are common and work well."

    Su Xun said.

    In his opinion, these things are all easy things. There are too many things given by the great inventor in his mind. It is not easy for Su Xun to find a system.

    Even he has to find a relatively rubbish one, as long as it can instantly kill the current ones in the world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 669 Terminal Illness (19 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Two systems figured out?"

    The Hand of God was a little surprised when he heard this.

    Because he knows the difficulty, if there is any company in this world that can do it, it is probably the fruit company.

    In addition to mobile phones, they also have a computer business, and it is estimated that only their computers use their own system, which is very similar to the mobile phone system, and can form an ecosystem for linkage.

    Of course, in fact, most of the people who bought that computer did it to pretend to be aggressive, because it is really good-looking, and you can pretend to be aggressive when you take it out, showing that you are really aggressive.

    But it doesn't actually mean how easy the system is. The market share is relatively low, and many people even have to install the Windows system after buying it back.

    As the leader in computer systems, Microsoft actually tried it himself, and wanted to create a mobile phone system. At that time, it cooperated with Nokia, the former leader in the mobile phone market.

    It has also been in a hurry for two years, but the final outcome is relatively bleak. Whoever uses it will know, and it is not very easy to use.

    The strength of the world's top technology companies cannot be underestimated, because they have a large number of outstanding engineers in the world, and it is conceivable how difficult things that even they cannot handle.

    Now Su Xun said that he could handle it, which sounded more like a lunatic. If he didn't know that Su Xun was awesome, he might have really regarded him as a lunatic.

    Su Xun smiled, knowing that he probably didn't believe it, and this was also a normal reaction. If he believed everything others said, wouldn't he be short-sighted?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Maybe you don't believe it, but if you agree to join my company, I can show you part of the design drawings and materials."

    Su Xun is not stupid, he can't show him everything just because of his verbal promise, in case he copies it and then runs away.

    In the future, if he cooperates with others to get this thing out, it will still have some influence on Su Xun, at least it will disrupt Su Xun's layout.

    At least show him part of it, let him know that it does exist, but if you can't see the whole thing, there is no way you can create it.

    Su Xun knows the difficulty of this system, and it is still ahead of the earth level at present, just look at a part, even if you are a genius, you may not be able to create it.

    To Su Xun's surprise, he thought he would be very moved, but he shook his head and said, "Forget it, I won't watch it, so as not to have a psychological burden later."

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed all of a sudden. The underlying meaning of this answer was that he didn't want to join his company at all. This was different from what Su Xun thought in advance.

    So Su Xun said: "What's the matter, are you not interested in the system, or are you not interested in my company."

    "You can directly express your own thoughts. It doesn't matter. If it doesn't work, let's just meet and make friends. What do you think?" Su Xun said with a smile, maintaining the minimum demeanor.

    Anyway, no matter how you say it, you still have to follow his personal wishes, and Su Xun can't threaten him. As for exposing his identity, Su Xun can't do such low-level things.

    "Neither." God's Hand shook his head, and he said, "As a person obsessed with technology, how could he not be interested in those things, but I am very interested."

    "I'm just sorry, I can't join your company, so I can't read it, lest I have to make a promise after reading it."

    In Su Xun's eyes, there was a look of disappointment unconsciously, and there was nothing to hide.

    The enthusiasm in my heart seemed to be drowned out by a basin of cold water, and now I don't even have the mood to eat. Looking at the exquisite steak on the dinner plate, I have no appetite.

    ?I thought that this person himself is bound to get it, but the facts prove that there is no such thing as something that is bound to be achieved, it is because he thinks too much.

    "I can see that you are disappointed."

    Hand of God He said: "But please don't be like this. In fact, I am very interested in your invitation. I even think that we are very similar. We are both crazy people. It is precisely because of this that I feel that I have come to see you."

    "You are more attractive than those sexy girls in bikinis with 36f."

    Su Xun: ""

    I didn't see that this guy spoke quite humorously, but Su Xun listened to him.??Describing myself always feels a little strange.

    There is no intention of laughing, because Su Xun can probably feel that there is something in the words of this person.

    He also said that he wanted to come and was interested, but he still couldn't agree, which obviously seemed to be difficult.

    How should Su Xun guess, there is no room for guessing at all, and he can only say it himself, so Su Xun didn't speak, let him continue talking.

    Just listening to the hand of God, he said again: "I have nothing to do, because I am sick and may not live for too long. Let me join your company. Maybe the project has not been completed, and I am no longer in this world."

    "If this is the case, I will still cause you trouble, and I don't want to be so busy at the last moment of my life. I might as well relax and enjoy my last life."

    "What?"

    Su Xun's expression changed again, and this time he was really shocked.

    He was actually sick, and judging from what he said, it seemed that he would not live long, so he had to promise himself.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun didn't know what to say for a while, so he quickly opened the Eye of Salvation, wanting to see what kind of disease he was.

    If ordinary people are in this situation, they will definitely ask directly, but Su Xun will not, because he has the means of inquiry, and any illness can be seen at a glance under his eyes of salvation, and can be easily controlled.

    "Some time ago, the reason why I accepted the invitation from country m to challenge you was also because I knew my physical condition, so I didn't refuse. If I can find someone who can defeat me, maybe I have no regrets."

    "The moment you beat me, I felt very happy."

    At the same time, Su Xun also saw what kind of disease this person was. There were many cancer cells in his stomach, which meant that he had gastric cancer, and it had reached an advanced stage.

    He didn't lie to himself. It is very difficult to treat cancer, let alone the advanced stage, which is equivalent to a terminal illness, and there is no cure.

    According to Su Xun's estimation, with his current physical condition and optimistic expectations, he may still live for a few months.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 670 Don't Be Too Pessimistic (20 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To put it mildly, the long-distance flight by plane this time when he came from a foreign country was a huge drain on him.

    It is very possible that he will die directly after a month. This is not impossible. Anyway, even if he is lucky, it will only take two or three months.

    Through the Eye of Salvation, Su Xun can see how serious the problem is, to the point where it is completely hopeless, even the top hospitals in the world may not be able to treat it.

    After all, advanced cancer is quite scary. With the current medical level, this disease has no solution at all, that is to say, there is no solution.

    No wonder he was so indifferent. When I invited him, I didn't say much, and came directly to Jianghai, which was equivalent to not having any precautions.

    This is unusual in itself, because for so many years before, even the powerful existence of country m could not find him.

    It is enough to prove that this guy is not only strong in technology and high in IQ, but also a very cautious guy. There must be risks in coming to Jianghai University, and it is very high. If he is not careful, he may fall.

    With his IQ, there is no reason why he couldn't guess, and Su Xun didn't believe it. He could trust himself by saying a few words, even if Su Xun really wouldn't hurt him.

    However, they are all casually said on the Internet, and no one has seen it before, so who knows if it is true or not.

    Now I finally understand that he no longer has so many scruples in his heart, including accepting the invitation of country m to fight against himself, it shows that he is already a bit unusual.

    A person who is dying, what else can he hide? At this moment, he already knows that he is going to die, and he does not have a long life, so he naturally wants to do something he wants to do.

    This depends on different people. Some people have a bad mentality. After knowing that they have a terminal illness and have not been cured, the whole world completely collapses.

    And I have been thinking about this matter in my heart, thinking that I am going to die, the more I think about it, the worse my physical condition will be, and the faster I will die in the end.

    Mood can really affect the body in many cases, otherwise how can I be pissed off, really can be pissed off, this is not an exaggeration.

    The mentality of the hand of God, at least in Su Xun's opinion, should be quite good.

    It is precisely because of his mentality that he came to Huaxia Kingdom. Maybe what he thought in his heart was to take a look at himself and meet someone who could defeat him.

    ? And Su Xun also understood, no wonder his physical condition did not look good, his body was too thin, he looked weak, and his face looked haggard.

    I didn't think much about it at first, after all, a person who works with computers all day, as an otaku, is not necessarily a fat nerd, and may also be thinner.

    Coupled with the long-distance flight, it is the reason for his emaciation.

    It is only now that I know the real reason. His life is almost gone. It is estimated that he is already in great pain, but he still insists on coming to Huaxia.

    This made Su Xun feel that it was not easy for this person to meet him, and he was a little moved.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Gastric cancer is in the advanced stage!"

    "God, how did you know about my illness?"

    The Hand of God immediately exclaimed. Fortunately, there were no customers in the restaurant at this time, so no one heard what he said.

    It is indeed shocking, he hasn't said anything yet, how did Su Xun know, isn't it the first time everyone has met?

    As for Su Xun investigating him in advance, it is even more impossible. He is very confident in keeping his identity secret, and even the spies of country M cannot find out his existence.

    In his imagination, Su Xun will definitely ask him what is wrong immediately, and then tell him himself, Su Xun will definitely show a shocked expression.

    Unexpectedly, he knew it directly, which made the story lose its suspense all of a sudden.

    Su Xun said, "I forgot to tell you my identity. Besides being a hacker, I am actually a doctor."

    "My God, let me think about it. You have your own company, and your hacking skills are better than mine. Besides, you are a doctor. What kind of monster are you?"

    The guy made a fuss and said: "And can your eyes see through, even cancer can be seen at a glance?"

    "Maybe you don't know much about it. Our traditional Chinese medicine focuses on seeing, hearing, and asking. That is to say, you can often tell what's wrong with you by observing your complexion."

    Su Xun was bragging to him anyway, and he didn't really understand it. In fact, Chinese medicine is not so powerful. It can be seen at a glance.What kind of cancer, it is too fake.

    It is estimated that it may not be possible to feel the pulse. This kind of thing still needs to be checked by a professional hospital.

    "It's unbelievable. I didn't believe in traditional Chinese medicine before. I thought it was unscientific. I didn't expect it to be so miraculous. I could see it right away."

    This guy talks a lot, and he has a very good attitude, even better than Su Xun thought. I guess he has really seen through it and thinks it's nothing.

    At this point, it's useless to think too much.

    But Su Xun said: "What did the doctor tell you?"

    "Before I used to stay up late to use the computer, and stayed with electronic devices almost 24 hours a day. My lifestyle was too unhealthy, and I didn't exercise much, so I got sick."

    The guy continued: "The doctor also said that it was discovered too late, there is no need for any treatment, but it will be more painful, let me choose."

    "I gave up the treatment. Even if I die, I can die like this. It is conservatively estimated that it will take two months to survive."

    Su Xun nodded. In fact, he was quite professional, and everything was similar to what he saw.

    As for the cause of the disease, this is really uncertain. To a large extent, there are genetic reasons in it. Some people eat and drink all day long, smoke and drink, and can live to a hundred years old.

    Some people maintain their health every day, but they still don¨t live long.

    These things are hard to say, and they are just some examples. It is better to live a healthy life, pay attention to diet and so on, and stay up late for less. The probability of physical problems is definitely lower.

    This guy is a hacker. He stays with computers all day long and has high radiation. If he stays up late, it will have a great impact on the five internal organs.

    If it goes on for a long time, something will happen, and it will be too late to regret.

    In particular, some people like to stay up late to play with their mobile phones. They really shouldn't, that's not good for their mobile phones.

    Su Xun didn't feel any heavy feeling, he met himself, everything can be redeemed, cancer is not a difficult problem in front of the Eye of Salvation.

    As long as it is a disease, it can be cured.

    This person is a talent, Su Xun will not let him die, of course, it is best for him to use for himself after healed.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "You don't have to be too pessimistic!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 671: It's a promise (21 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'm not pessimistic. In fact, I can see it very well. Anyway, I have nothing to regret."

    This guy spoke directly.

    The whole Su Xun was a little speechless, and thought to himself, do you have a chat like you, brother, you are too good at chatting.

    I wanted to comfort you, but in the end you just said this, now it's all right, and the chat is ended directly, which is really embarrassing to death.

    Su Xun: ""

    "I mean, you are not doomed, you can still be saved!"

    "What?"

    The expression on the face of the Hand of God is obviously not calm anymore, he showed a shocked look.

    He was still saved, I really didn't think much about it.

    Because he knew in his heart that in his current situation, the whole person was already very dangerous. The hospital's diagnosis seemed to be a death report!

    And he is not very short of money. With his technical level, it is too easy to get money. Even a powerful country wants to ask him to help. One can imagine how easy it is for him to make money.

    I went to the best hospital, and it has made a lot of achievements in cancer. Even many famous people in the world have been treated there after suffering from cancer.

    However, no matter how good the hospital is, it is only possible to treat it. Generally, it must be discovered early. If it is early, there may be cure.

    The current situation of the Hand of God is that all the cancer cells in his body have spread. This situation is very dangerous. Even the top doctors in the world can't save him.

    If all cancers can really be cured, then not so many people will die of cancer every year.

    To say that the only person in this world who is sure to cure any cancer is Su Xun, and his power does not come from this world.

    Even if the aura of a cultivator is used to forcibly instill it into a patient's body, it will only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. It may last for a month or two, which is not very meaningful.

    Only a heaven-defying existence like the Eye of Salvation can cure any disease.

    However, Su Xun can't help it. After all, he is alone. There are too many people who die of illness every day in this world. It is a huge number that cannot be counted.

    It is also impossible for Su Xun to be a good person and save people everywhere. With his own strength, he can't save him, but he will exhaust himself to death.

    It can only be said that life has a life. Sometimes fate is really predestined by God, and there is really no good way.

    If Su Xun really encountered it, or if it happened next to Su Xun, maybe he would take action to treat it.

    Treating a cancer patient, needless to say, is very strenuous, and it is estimated that it will consume a lot of money for Su Xun.

    It is definitely impossible for Su Xun to spend so much to save people every day, even a cultivator cannot withstand this kind of consumption.

    It was just a surprise for a while, the expression on the guy's face, he became a little quiet again, and said: "I know you are comforting me, but I still thank you very much."

    "Actually, there's no need to be like this. I'm not what you think. I've even found my own cemetery. If everything goes well, I'll stay in Huaxia for a few days and then go back to handle funeral affairs."

    Su Xun: ""

    I'm really not trying to comfort you, I'm telling you to be serious, okay?

    Sometimes having a good mentality is not necessarily a good thing, because you can't make sense at all, which makes people quite painful.

    Su Xun's expression became serious, and he said: "I am not lying to you, nor am I trying to comfort you. As a doctor, I can tell you responsibly that I can cure your illness!"

    "This sounds a bit unbelievable. Brother, you have to know that I am already in the advanced stage of gastric cancer. It can be cured. It seems like chemotherapy and the like. Nothing works, right?"

    The Hand of God still doesn't quite believe it, it feels like there's a bit of bullshit in it.

    As we all know, the best way to treat cancer is chemotherapy, because it can kill cancer cells. However, that method is also relatively cruel, and it is also very harmful to the human body.

    During the course of chemotherapy, people will feel that life is worse than death, and their hair does not fall out. This is also a no-brainer, because there is no better way.

    The cruelest thing is not how painful it is, if you can save your life,It¨s okay if you suffer a little bit, but the problem is that you are in so much pain that you don¨t necessarily save your own life, which hurts the most.

    Therefore, the hand of God does not intend to treat it anymore. Frankly speaking, there is no success rate. Why does he let himself suffer so much at the last moment of his life? It is completely meaningless.

    Su Xun suddenly said that it can be cured, which seems to be unbelievable.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Perhaps you have never tried Chinese medicine. The magic of Chinese medicine is beyond your imagination. There is an old saying in China, which is called turning decay into magic."

    "If I make a move, I'm 90% sure that I can cure you. I don't need to lie to you!"

    Su Xun didn't say that it could be cured 100% of the time. That would be too pretentious, but it would give people a feeling of unreliability, so Su Xun said this on purpose. In fact, he is absolutely sure that it can be done.

    Although it has nothing to do with Chinese medicine, Su Xun has nothing to say, so he can only throw the blame on Chinese medicine. Usually when he meets foreign friends, Su Xun likes to talk to them and promote Chinese traditional culture.

    Hand of God He said: "It sounds unbelievable, but I don't know why, I still have confidence in you."

    Su Xun: ""

    "Anyway, you feel that you don't have a few days to live, so you might as well trust me once, maybe you can save your life."

    The Hand of God doesn't have any worries now, because his life is gone, and he is almost fearless.

    I just heard him say: "You have successfully persuaded me that you can treat me. If I die in Huaxia, please, please send my body back to my hometown. If it doesn't work, the ashes will be transported."  It's fine in the past."

    Su Xun: ""

    This person seems to have thought through quite thoroughly, directly thinking about the consequences of treatment failure.

    I just heard him continue: "However, if I can survive successfully and take this life by chance, I can join your company in the future and help you change the world. To be honest, I am very interested in what you said."

    "Okay, then it's a deal!" Su Xun said directly, what he was waiting for was a promise.

    "Of course it's a deal." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 672 Good treatment makes people jealous (22 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was not in the mood to eat anymore, he never thought that he would keep himself so busy when this guy came.

    But thinking of this guy's strength and the help he will get in the future, Su Xun felt that these were nothing, and he had to do it.

    Going to the medicinal material store, Su Xun bought a lot of herbal medicine, which is also a language for curing diseases.

    In Chinese medicine, in fact, there has been research on cancer for a long time. However, compared with Western medicine, the level must still be a little lower. It is impossible to cure it.

    Therefore, the medicinal materials that Su Xun took, after he drank them, would have a certain auxiliary effect and help him recuperate his body. Anyway, there is no harm, the most important thing is to deceive people.

    Let him think that he will be cured after taking traditional Chinese medicine.

    In addition to these, Su Xun also bought some casserole for decocting medicine, and bought some daily necessities such as clothes for the hand of God.

    Since everyone planned to treat him, he would definitely not be able to leave Jianghai for a while. He probably never thought that he would live in Jianghai for a long time in the future.

    As for where to go to decoct medicine and treat him, this is a relatively big problem. The dormitory is definitely not allowed, and if you are in the hotel, you will not be allowed to light a fire.

    It takes a long time to decoct the medicine, and there is a lot of smoke. If the medicine is boiled with fire, I don't know what the consequences will be. It is estimated that fire trucks can come over.

    It's a pity that I can't live in my own house at present, because it takes a certain amount of time to complete the procedures for handing over the house.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun finally thought of Wang Zhaobang. He should have already rented a new house, and asked later if it was suitable for him.

    ?If you want to ask, then ask directly. Su Xun called Wang Zhaobang and asked him about the current situation.

    Isn't it easy to rent a house? As long as you have money, it's easy to find a house.

    Moreover, Wang Zhaobang wants to move in quickly, so he probably will find it that day.

    Sure enough, after asking, the house has already been found. It is a two-bedroom house. He lives alone, and it is not far from the top construction company.

    Su Xun felt right when he heard it. A house with two bedrooms and one living room is no problem for two people to live in. Let the hand of God go there first and live there for a period of time. After the body recovers, what he wants to do will be discussed at that time.

    Let Wang Zhaobang go back from the company quickly, Su Xun said that he will bring a friend there soon.

    Su Xun is the chairman of the company, and a word must be more effective than anything else. No one would say that Wang Zhaobang went out and ran around alone when he was at work.

    It took about an hour to get to the house that Wang Zhaobang rented, and it was still relatively far away, but it was really close to the company. I guess he could just walk to work.

    For people in big cities, it is a luxury to be able to walk to work every day. Many people may go to work and be squeezed out of their lives on the subway and bus.

    The house I rented is quite good, with two bedrooms and one living room, and the decoration is very good. Liu Tao probably had his heart in mind when he was looking for a house.

    In Jianghai's situation, this kind of house costs at least 5,000 yuan a month, not including utilities and property fees.

    Anyway, this little money is nothing to Wang Zhaobang. He is now the vice president of the company anyway, and he must have a salary of tens of thousands of yuan a month. That is not Su Xun's concern.

    After Wang Zhaobang saw the hand of God, he was also very surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Xun brought a foreigner over, so he asked, "Boss, is this your friend?"

    "That's right, the person who came from abroad is a computer expert. I will be called to Tianji Company in the future, and I will live with you for a while." Su Xun gave a brief introduction.

    When Wang Zhaobang heard that he could be found by Su Xun in person, he might not be an ordinary person. There is a high possibility that he is a computer expert who is awesome.

    For this kind of skilled person, Wang Zhaobang has always admired him, and he said enthusiastically: "Hi, my name is Wang Zhaobang, by the way, what's his name?"

    This question really caught Su Xun. By the way, what's his name? In my heart, I acquiesced that he was the hand of God, so I didn't seem to need to ask for his name.

    But this can only be known by oneself, and no one Su Xun will say that from the moment he came to China, there is no such person as the Hand of God.

    Su Xun did this to protect him, after all he has done a lot before.Love, although it is not harmful, it violates the rules of many countries, and there are probably a lot of people who want to deal with him.

    Once his identity is exposed, it may not be so easy for Su Xun to recruit him into the company. There are really too many levels involved.

    So he wouldn't mention this to anyone, not even Luo Shenyi. He only heard Su Xun ask: "By the way, I don't know your name yet?"

    There is no need to translate this sentence. If he can¨t even speak English, then his university entrance will be in vain, which is a disgrace to the nine-year compulsory education.

    Even Wang Zhaobang next to him, even though he was a rough man with no culture, understood what this English meant, and he had a strange look on his face.

    I thought, Boss, you are just kidding, you brought people back, but you don't even know their names?

    The Hand of God also knew what Su Xun meant, and he couldn't help but trust Su Xun even more. He only heard him say, "My name is Bilson."

    A very standard foreigner's name, probably a surname. Anyway, the first name of a foreigner is followed by the surname. Generally speaking, there is no problem with the surname.

    Su Xun said: "My name is Su Xun, you can call me Su, just call him Old Wang."

    Possibly also noticed Wang Zhaobang's expression as if he saw a ghost, Su Xun explained: "We met on the Internet, and we met for the first time today."

    Wang Zhaobang didn't say anything, he just thought it was weird that a big boss even went online to find netizens, he really knew how to play.

    Su Xun said: "Take him with you and go to the room to have a look. If you want to communicate, use the mobile phone software. By the way, you can teach him Chinese."

    Su Xun has already taken out the medicinal materials, walked straight to the kitchen, and started to decoct the medicine for the hand of God.

    Wang Zhaobang said: "Boss, what are you doing decocting medicine?"

    "Give him something to drink. This man is not in good health. I'll help him recuperate." Su Xun said.

    Wang Zhaobang said in his heart that this person must be very capable, otherwise Su Xun would bring him here to arrange a place for him, and even help him treat his illness. Such a good treatment makes people jealous.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 673: Su Xun Buys a Car (23 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's decoction is relatively fast, and it's not a complicated prescription, plus Su Xun's level is there, so everything is not a big problem.

    After an hour or so, a bowl of medicine was enough. Su Xun gave it to the hand of God and told him to drink it while it was hot.

    I don't know why, but there is a very deep-rooted concept among Chinese people, that is, if you drink something, it is best to drink it while it is hot.

    Whether it's medicine, soup, or even boiled water, you have to drink it hot, and it's precisely because of this that women make complaints about it crazily.

    When encountering some kind of physical discomfort, the boyfriends would make them drink hot water, which is too much, as if drinking hot water can cure everything.

    In fact, the male compatriots are also very helpless. There is a bitterness in their hearts that cannot be expressed. For example, when you come to the aunt, it hurts. It is indeed more helpful to drink some hot water or brown sugar water.

    We are not all doctors, what else do you want us to do.

    "Can the medicine in this bowl really cure my illness? If it is true, I think those authoritative experts will lose their jobs."

    The Hand of God also joked optimistically. To put it bluntly, what happened now is not too important to him, because he didn't even think that his illness would be cured, but he just wanted to try it.  That's all.

    Su Xun reminded him: "However, Chinese medicine is very bitter. You have to be mentally prepared and endure it."

    Why does everyone say that medicine is three-point bitter? The main reason is that Chinese medicine is relatively bitter. After decocting many herbs, the taste is really hard to say.

    This guy knew at a glance that it must be the first time to drink it. Foreigners rarely drink this kind of thing, or they don't really believe in Chinese medicine.

    The Hand of God nodded, indicating that he already knew, then took the bowl, sat there, and began to drink slowly with a spoon.

    After the first sip came into his mouth, Su Xun took a special look at the person's expression, and sure enough, the expression was wrinkled together, and the facial features looked a little distorted, quite uncomfortable.

    I can understand his feelings, but there is nothing I can do, drink it slowly, and it's hot now, so I can't finish it in a while.

    Just at this time, Su Xun started his real treatment. He directly opened the pupil of salvation, and the company's light waves were spinning in his eyes, constantly killing the cancer cells in his body.

    Sure enough, among all diseases, this cancer is a terrible existence, like a tiger among animals, it is very difficult to deal with. For Su Xun, it will take a long time.

    It's not that there is any difficulty, it's just that it takes a little longer.

    Su Xun has been using the Eye of Salvation, and I don't know how long it took, at least it must have been more than half an hour. This may be the longest time Su Xun has used it.

    However, there is no way to do this. It is judged according to the severity of the condition. After all, this advanced gastric cancer is probably the most difficult condition Su Xun has ever encountered.

    Wang Zhaobang also saw that there was something wrong with it. Su Xun kept a posture and didn't move much. This in itself was very strange.

    In addition, Wang Zhaobang has a relatively keen observation ability, so he can quickly detect something that is not right.

    However, he didn't say anything, thinking that Su Xun was thinking about something, and he didn't dare to interrupt Su Xun's thinking casually.

    Fortunately, the guy in the Hand of God, because it was the first time he came into contact with traditional Chinese medicine, it was really similar to drinking poison for him. It was extremely difficult to drink it one bite at a time, and he was drinking it bravely.

    Don't look at just a bowl, but he drank for dozens of minutes without talking.

    Maybe after he is over, Su Xun's side is almost done.

    Su Xun closed his eyes and felt dizzy for a while, which was really uncomfortable. He also knew that this was a sequelae, and there was nothing strange about it.

    Even Su Xun felt that the sequelae this time were much better than before.

    Could it be that because of the improvement of his realm, the mental power has gradually become stronger, so the consumption has also become smaller? For Su Xun, this is good news.

    Otherwise, the side effects of using the Eye of Salvation in large quantities will be too uncomfortable.

    Su Xun slowed down a bit, and quickly returned to normal. He only heard him say: "After drinking the medicine now, how do you feel?"What's the matter?  "

    "I feel really comfortable physically. Is this my psychological effect?" The expression of the hand of God looked quite shocked. He probably didn't expect it to be so immediate after killing him.

    Su Xun said in his heart that you are really reserved. Almost all the cancer cells in your body have been wiped out, and your physical condition is no different from that of a normal person except for a little weakness.

    Compared with your previous physical condition, I don¨t know how much better it is. This must feel much better. The psychological effect of wool, can the psychological effect be so strong.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's not a psychological effect, the medicine really has an effect, if you continue to persist, drink it for a week, and then you will be cured."

    "At that time, you can go to the hospital for an examination, and I guarantee that the final result will surprise you."

    In fact, when he went to check now, he didn't have any cancer symptoms, but this is too exaggerated, almost unexplainable exaggeration,

    And this is a smart person. When you get along with smart people, you have to be careful, and you can't fool them casually. They will definitely be very curious.

    This time of a week, whether it is long or short, is just right to use that prescription to nourish his body and make his body better. This is not a big problem.

    The hand of God said: "Dear Su, now I finally believe it, I never thought Chinese medicine is so miraculous."

    Su Xun smiled, didn't say anything, but said to Wang Zhaobang: "If he doesn't know how to make medicine later, you can help, and I will send you the prescription later."

    "Okay, don't worry, the eldest brother lives with me, and I will take care of him properly." Wang Zhaobang assured.

    In the evening, everyone had a meal together. Su Xun bought some bedding sheets for him, let him settle down first, and returned to the dormitory by himself.

    It was still Fu Lihan's car, which made Su Xun a little embarrassed. Although no one is bad for this car, it is obviously not good to drive someone else's car all the time.

    The next day happened to be the weekend, so Su Xun thought that he could just take his two roommates out for a stroll, and buy a car by the way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 674 The price is a bit expensive (24 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What, Su Xun, you still want to buy a car?"

    The next morning, the two roommates were forcibly woken up by Su Xun. These two guys, who slept like this all day long, had to wake them up.

    It turns out that when Su Xun asked the two of them what they wanted to do today, the two of them came to their senses all of a sudden. Buying a car is a big deal, not a trivial matter like playing games for breakfast.

    Jiang Wu hurriedly put his cotton-padded jacket on his body. It was really cold when he woke up from the bed this season.

    I just heard him complain: "Su Xun, don't you have a Lamborghini? Why are you still buying a car? Can you leave a way for us hanging wires who don't even have bicycles?"

    Su Xun said: "The car is already broken down. Last time I accidentally got into a car accident and was hit badly. I don't know when it will be repaired. It's inconvenient not to have a car."

    "There was a car accident, when did it happen, why didn't I hear you say it?"

    When the two roommates heard that there was a car accident, their faces became serious immediately, and they stopped teasing Su Xun.

    However, the two of them were not particularly nervous, because Su Xun looked fine now, even as cheap as ever, which proved that there was nothing wrong with him.

    Su Xun didn't go into too much detail, but said roughly: "It's just what happened two days ago, but fortunately, the protection of the car is not bad, and nothing happened to me."

    "As long as nothing happens to people, you must be careful when driving. Like me, I don't like driving very much. I think it's too troublesome." Liu Rufeng said.

    After he said this, Su Xun believed that if the average college student said that he didn't like driving, then someone would have to ridicule him, saying that it was the same as if you have a car and can drive it.

    However, this Liu Rufeng should have a pretty good family background, a car is really nothing to him.

    "Buy it if it's broken. You're really a coward, but you're not short of money. Just buy it. I just happen to be able to follow along to see the world."

    Jiang Wu seemed very interested and got up immediately.

    After the elders got up, they just need to wash up a little. It doesn't matter that much. After 20 minutes, the three of them went out directly.

    Su Xun also checked in advance, where to go to buy a car, there is an area in Jianghai, known as the Auto City, on the side of the Economic Development Zone.

    In fact, it is the dealers of major brands of cars, and basically they have opened 4S stores there. In this way, it is convenient for everyone to look at the cars.

    However, as a Jianghai native, Liu Rufeng said it before Su Xun said it, and it seems that he also knew it.

    If he had known about this situation earlier, then Su Xun would not have had to waste time searching online.

    Of course, this place must be relatively remote, located on the outskirts of Jianghai, quite far away.

    After all, the location of the golden zone is too important, it is impossible to take it to the 4S shop, there is not much economic benefit, and this kind of shop generally takes up a lot of space.

    Su Xun was already driving at a relatively fast speed, so it took more than an hour to get to the place, which made Su Xun quite uncomfortable.

    "Su Xun, what kind of car are you going to buy? I'm afraid you won't like an ordinary car." Liu Rufeng asked.

    Su Xun thought for a while and said: "Actually, I don't have any special requirements. Don't make it too exaggerated. It's enough for me to drive. It's better to be a bit high-end. It's more than one million. It doesn't need to be too expensive."

    As soon as Su Xun said this, Jiang Wu immediately wanted to complain, thinking that with your appearance, it is easy to have no friends. It is more than one million yuan, and it is not very expensive. It is really more popular than others.

    Of course, this price is indeed a very cheap price for Su Xun, and it can be called the price of cabbage.

    It's just that for Su Xun, there is no need for a car that is too expensive, and sports cars are generally more expensive. Su Xun doesn't like those fancy cars anymore and doesn't use them.

    Normal cars are also expensive, such as Rolls Royce, Bentley, Maybach, etc. They are all top luxury cars, the minimum cost is several million, and they are very comfortable to sit on.

    It's just that these cars look too business-like, and Su Xun doesn't like them very much.

    And to put it bluntly, people who can afford these cars generally don't drive them themselves, they must be driven by a driver.

    So Su Xun will definitely not buy it, otherwise, if he drives out, people will think that he is a driver, which is so embarrassing.

    theAfter looking at relatively common brands such as BMW and Audi, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are considered luxury cars, but in the eyes of the real rich, they are just that.

    The price fluctuation is relatively large, some may be bought for hundreds of thousands, and some may cost several million.

    Later, in the Mercedes-Benz store, Su Xun saw an SUV that looked really good, at least the shape didn¨t look hot on the eyes, and it was big enough.

    In Su Xun's heart, he is more inclined to buy an SUV, because he is taller, and it may be more comfortable to drive this kind of car, and there is also a lot of space inside.

    In the future, bring a woman, put down the back seat, and it will be a bed, and everyone can lie on it and play the glory of the king happily together.

    Therefore, when buying a car, you must consider more things and think in the long run.

    Su Xun asked, "What do you two think of this car?"

    Jiang Wu immediately spoke, with admiration in his eyes, and said: "This car is not bad, it looks really grand, I like this style."

    "I think it's okay too."

    And Liu Rufeng is going to be a little more casual. To put it bluntly, he is not too cold about things like cars, and he thinks that he can drive it.

    Driving a Mercedes-Benz may not make people think that Su Xun is too rich, but money is never so ostentatious. When you reach a certain level, people will naturally not underestimate you.

    For example, Fu Aohai, even if he went out with a tricycle, people would have to wonder whether his tricycle has a rocket engine, at least tens of millions.

    Not to mention Su Xun's wealth, he can easily kill Fu Aohai in seconds.

    "Sir, your vision is really good. This car is our current main model, and it's all imported. That's the price, it may be a little expensive."

    Immediately, a sales lady came over and said affectionately.

    Their eyes are more sinister. To be honest, after seeing these young people, although they don't look shabby, they don't think they really have purchasing power.

    This is also because Su Xun doesn't like to wear some luxury items on his body. If he wears a watch worth tens of millions, who would dare to doubt it, but it's too uncomfortable to wear.

    The sales lady was also very polite, she reminded me calmly.

    Su Xun asked: "Tell me, what price, let me see if I can accept it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 675 Sounds Familiar (25 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun couldn't hear it, the shopping guide wanted to remind him, but this woman didn't have any malicious intentions, and her attitude was pretty good, so Su Xun wasn't angry and was willing to play with her.

    The sales lady said directly: "The price of the naked car is 1.23 million."

    What is the price of a naked car? It means nothing, the price of the whole car. But if you really want to buy the car, it must not be that simple, because you have to pay the purchase tax, and you have to get a license to buy insurance.  money.

    Others are still photos, the main thing is the purchase tax, which is quite scary.

    Generally speaking, it is charged according to the price of your naked car, that is to say, the higher the price of your car, the more tax you will pay, which is also known to everyone.

    Especially for this kind of fully imported car, the tax is very high. If you really want to drive the car away, it can't be done with more than 1.2 million yuan.

    The sales lady continued and said: "We have a discount here, which is about 60,000 yuan. This is already relatively strong."

    Su Xun felt that she was talking too much nonsense, any car has a discount, some are more and some are less, of course it is not such a good thing.

    Unless it is a car that cannot be sold, it is impossible for a normal car to have too much discount. Even if it is a discount, there may be other conditions, such as adding some decorations for you, forcing you to buy insurance in the store, etc.  .

    Anyway, in a word, 4S stores will definitely not lose money, they have a lot of tricks, the more you want to take advantage, the more you may suffer in the end.

    If they were playing routines, who would be their opponents? Otherwise, they wouldn't be called Four Sons Shop, because everyone didn't like these car sellers, and thought they were too routine.

    Su Xun didn't even think about bargaining, it's not necessary, and it's not really possible to lower the price, but it's a waste of time.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't tell me so much, just say that everything will be done and how much it will cost."

    "Landing" is a professional term for buying a car, which means how much it will cost to drive away after everything is done.

    The salesman was stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a straightforward person. When most people come to buy a car, they must tell themselves the price, listen to all aspects, and then negotiate the price.

    But she also came to understand, looking at this, it should be the tone of a rich man.

    Just heard her say: "Wait a minute, I will calculate it for you."

    The woman was still quite grumpy, so she brought a piece of office paper and wrote down all the expenses and the like.

    The final price was 1.48 million, nearly 1.5 million.

    For Su Xun, the price of drizzle, if you don't spend any money, you are afraid that the money will get rusty.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "When can I get the car? Is there a car here?"

    Generally speaking, the more high-end the car is, the less there are existing cars in the store, and many of them have even waited for several months. This is a normal thing.

    Su Xun didn't really decide. If he really waited too long, he would choose something else. Anyway, he didn't really want this.

    When the salesman heard this tone, he was sure that this person was definitely a rich man, and it was estimated that he would be able to buy it immediately, because most people would not be able to pretend that he did not care about the price at all.

    When I think of my performance, which will increase again immediately, I feel a burst of excitement and feel quite comfortable.

    The salesman said: "Don't worry about this, we happen to have one existing car in our store, and there is only one of this model, and it is bright black. If you want it, you can drive it away immediately."

    "If you want to order a car, it will take at least three months from the manufacturer, because it has to be shipped from abroad."

    Su Xun felt good when he heard it. It would be comfortable if he had an existing car. Su Xun just didn¨t want to wait, so it would be best if he could drive away on the same day.

    So Su Xun said: "No problem, let's sign the contract."

    "Okay sir, sit down for a while, I'll get the contract and let you have a look." The salesman is also in a good mood.

    This is really the first time that I have met such a straightforward person. Before selling a car, some people could dawdle for many days, and some even came to talk to you for a month, but in the end he didn't buy it.

    Everyone likes straightforward customers, so when it comes to serving, naturally they will work harder.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    While Patience was waiting, Su Xun's cell phone rang suddenly. He looked at it, and it was Fu Lihan calling.

    Just listen to Fu LihanHe said, "Hey, where did you buy the car? I've already taken care of the matter. Come and have a look."

    Su Xun called him last night, because it happened to be the weekend, and he thought that Fu Lihan would come with him by the way, buy a car together, treat him to dinner, and drive his car back by the way.

    I've been bothering him these days, so it's time to treat him to a meal.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Lihan also has something to do this weekend. It turns out that there is a case that needs to be investigated, and he will come over when it is finished.

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun thought that he would definitely not be able to come, so he decided to wait until the next time.

    Unexpectedly, he called at this time, and Su Xun asked, "Why, have you settled the matter?"

    "It's not a serious case, it's almost done, where are you?"

    Su Xun didn't have the nerve to say that he had already bought it, so he came as soon as he came, just in time to treat him to a meal, so Su Xun said, "Oh, the Auto City on the side of the Economic Development Zone."

    "That's a good relationship. I guessed that there is a high possibility that you are there. I just happen to be not far from there. It takes about ten or twenty minutes to get there by taxi."

    Su Xun didn't expect him to be so close, and thought he was in the police station, so it would take at least an hour, so Su Xun said: "Okay, then hurry up, I'm in the Mercedes-Benz shop."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hung up the phone, and heard a voice behind, a middle-aged man said: "This car is not bad, is there any existing car? I am in a hurry to use the car now. If there is an existing car, I will take it immediately."  .￣

    "Sir, what a coincidence that you came here. There is indeed a car, and there is only one. It is bright black. If you want, you can drive away immediately."

    "Okay, you can calculate the price for me, I want the car."

    "Wait a moment´´"

    Su Xun was a little dazed when he heard this, thinking that this conversation sounded familiar, it was almost the same as what he said just now, it was equivalent to repeating it.

    As a result, Su Xun looked back and saw that this was the car he had just seen. There was a male salesman standing next to him, and a middle-aged man wearing glasses. The two of them were obviously talking about this car.

    Su Xun suddenly had a feeling of lying, thinking what the hell is wrong, if I buy a car by myself, I can also meet someone who robs me?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 676 Reasonable Manager (26 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng obviously saw that something was wrong, and only heard Jiang Wu say: "Su Xun, this can't be done, someone snatched that car from you."

    Su Xun smiled, and said: "It's impossible to talk about it. After all, we just talked about it. They don't know, and we talked about it first. There must be rules here."

    "It just so happens that the sale is coming, let her deal with it." Su Xun still feels that the principle of first come, first come is applicable everywhere, and it is not so casual.

    At this time, the sales lady came over with a document full of joy, and she said, "Sir, take a look at the document. If there is nothing wrong with it, you can swipe the card to deliver the car."

    There is really no need for Su Xun to take a serious look at a contract of this level of more than one million yuan, so he didn't even look at it, and asked directly: "Let me tell you something, your colleague is showing other customers the car,  And it seems to be decided, should you go over and talk about it?"

    When the sales lady heard this, her complexion changed immediately, and she thought that this was worth it, and she was clearly trying to grab performance. For a salesman, performance is the most important thing, and she absolutely cannot bear it.

    After raising her head, she realized that there were indeed two people standing beside the car. It looked like they were calculating the price.

    The saleswoman shouted, "Dai Chun, come here."

    The male salesman came over, and he said, "Xiao Li, what's the matter?"

    "The car you saw, the customer has already ordered, and he needs the existing car in the store, and the contract is ready to be signed. Let me tell you, when I talk to the customer later, he said that there is no more.  The car is now."

    The expression on the male salesman's face immediately became very ugly. He has already said it.

    Moreover, the boss obviously wanted to buy the car. If he didn't have the car, he probably wouldn't have ordered it, and the loss was heavy.

    However, they did make an agreement in advance. Seeing that the contract is all there, everything seems to be very clear. He is a step late, so he can only say that he is unlucky.

    Selling this car, at least a few thousand yuan in commission, was gone all of a sudden. It was really heartbreaking.

    But we are all colleagues, and we can't freeze the relationship because of this. Besides, good men don't fight with women.

    He could only say: "Okay, then I'll go and say it."

    "Sir, I'm really sorry. I just found out that the current car has been reserved. If you want it, you can only make a reservation."

    When the middle-aged man wearing glasses heard this, his face immediately changed, and he said: "What do you mean, didn't you just tell me that there are more?"

    The male salesman smiled wryly, and then he said: "There were indeed some just now, but they have been assigned, just now."

    "Let me tell you, the current car is definitely gone. If you make a reservation, you will have to wait for a while."

    As soon as this remark comes out, normal people will feel that it is really a pity. If you don¨t want to buy it, you can just go. But this guy, he is quite upset, mainly because he, like Su Xun, also took a fancy to this car, and at the same time  Urgent use.

    I just heard him say: "Why did I give this car to him? What I said verbally is not true, and I came here at about the same time as him."

    While this guy was talking, he actually came to Su Xun, and he said, "Young man, I really need this car urgently, can you give it to me?"

    "Besides, you are too young to drive this kind of car. If it doesn't work, you can order something else."

    Su Xun was not happy when he heard this. What do you mean I am not suitable for driving?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'm sorry, I don't like this car too much, but my son likes it. I bought it for him, and I really can't let it go."

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng, both of them have weird faces, thinking that this Su Xun is too bad, and here he is changing ways to scold people, it is really bad.

    The middle-aged man wearing glasses also understood. Although his reaction was a bit slow, he managed to react anyway.

    At Su Xun's age, where does he have a son? Even if he has a son, it has nothing to do with driving. He is clearly scolding him, calling him a son.

    "The resentment value from Li Haitao is +58!"

    Li Haitao said: "Young man, I think you are young, pay attention to what you say, don't be so disrespectful, I am talking to you properly now."

    "I'm also telling you carefully, this car must never be given over to you, and I want toNow the car, I'm still the first to come.  Su Xun's attitude suddenly became cold,

    There are idiots everywhere, if you meet him, you must not spoil him, otherwise you will have to push an inch.

    Both salesmen are quite painful at this time. To be honest, it has been so many years, and this is the first time they have encountered such a tit-for-tat situation.

    And this is too coincidental. Originally, this current car was a car ordered by a customer, but when the car was delivered, he had a problem with his funds, so he had to give up the deposit and not want this car.

    Just inside the point, it became a current car.

    It has been more than a week, and no one bought it. As a result, two people who wanted to buy an existing car met on the same day and at the same time. I have to say that this is really a coincidence, and it is too coincidental.

    The key is to fight together, it is too disharmonious, and people don't know what to do.

    The female saleswoman still had to talk to Su Xun. After all, Su Xun was her customer and had something to do with her immediate interests. Only when Su Xun bought it could she get the commission.

    Looking at this posture, if there is no existing car, Su Xun probably wouldn't buy it, so he deliberately didn't sign the contract just now, just to keep it on purpose.

    So she said: "Sir, we can all understand your feelings, but when we buy a car here, we always pay attention to a first-come-first-served basis. This customer is indeed settled before you."

    "As long as his car hasn't been driven out yet, it doesn't matter. After signing the contract, he can wait for other things. I'm going to order the car today. Go and call your manager."

    Jiang Wu couldn't listen anymore, he said: "Fuck, can you be reasonable, you don't understand, you have no quality!"

    "Forget it, don't talk nonsense with him." Liu Rufeng grabbed Jiang Wu, and he also knew that Jiang Wu's mouth couldn't control himself.

    It would be embarrassing if there was a real fight later.

    The manager came over, a middle-aged man who looked a bit capable. After he figured out the situation, he still said: "Since this gentleman came first, the car is his. This is the rule here."

    When Su Xun heard this, he smiled. Fortunately, the manager was reasonable and did not disappoint.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 677 Letting It To You (27 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's not too strange to think about it. After all, in this world, unreasonable idiots are still a minority after all, and not everyone is unreasonable.

    The manager has said that, so what else can he say, he can only accept his fate, after all, in this kind of store, what the manager says is the most effective.

    This guy was obviously dissatisfied. It should feel like he was underestimated. He just said, "This manager, here is my business card. You can take a look."

    While talking, this guy even took out his business card, looking very imposing.

    I just heard him say: "Let me introduce myself, I am the vice president of Aohai Group, and my name is Li Haitao."

    The manager looked at the business card, and it was obvious that his face changed a little bit. The identity of this person is not simple. He turned out to be the vice president of Olympian Group, which means that he is a member of the management team.

    Su Xun has also heard about this Aohai company, which is a well-known real estate company in the whole country, and it is also Fu Aohai's company. It is precisely because Fu Aohai is the number one rich man in the country, so his company, everyone also loves it.  very clear.

    In Jianghai City, Aohai Company can be said to be a very large company, and few can compare with him. They have developed for so many years.

    Now it is already undergoing transformation. Apart from real estate, there are many other industries, and the momentum of development is quite good.

    Su Xun didn't expect that this person has a lot of talent, and being able to become a manager in a large company like Aohai Company shows that he must be capable.

    No wonder he is so rich, a car worth more than one million yuan, he will take it directly after seeing it. People in management like him have a very high salary, at least one million yuan a year.

    What's more important is the various dividends. After a year, several million is normal. This is already a high-income group, and it may even be higher than Su Xun thought.

    It's just that this person may be capable, but his quality is not very good. He likes to fight too much, which makes Su Xun very disliked, thinking that he is sick.

    Jiang Wu said in a low voice: "Fuck, this guy is from Aohai Company, he seems very awesome."

    Aohai Company is so famous that almost every city in the country has its own real estate projects. It can be said that it is quite awesome and has reached the point of being a household name.

    Even if Jiang Wu is an ordinary person, he has heard of the awesomeness of Aohai Company.

    Liu Rufeng didn't take it too seriously, and said that although Aohai Company is big, it is really nothing in Jianghai. The family behind the scenes probably thinks of Aohai Company in their eyes.

    It's just because Aohai Company is too famous, so no family will take action against it casually.

    The whole company is nothing, so what are you a vice president? You are just a part-time worker, at best a high-level wage earner.

    "It turned out to be Mr. Li, what a disrespect."

    The manager really didn't dare to show any disrespect in front of Li Haitao, because in terms of social status, the gap between the two of them was still relatively large, and his manager seemed a bit insignificant in front of the vice president.

    One is a car seller, and the other is in a large company, and it is a well-known company in the country. Can they be the same? The gap is too big.

    "So, I want this car mainly because it is useful. You also know that I am busy with work all day, and it is inconvenient not to have a car. How does his kid compare to me? I hope you can make it easier for me."

    Hearing what he said, the manager was also quite embarrassed. He glanced at Su Xun, but the expression on Su Xun's face was also clearly saying, if you think too much, I will definitely not give in. In this way  If so, there is no other way.

    The manager still said: "I'm sorry Mr. Li, I can understand you, but we can't ignore other guests."

    ? To put it bluntly, you are really awesome as the vice president, but you have nothing to do with me. We are not in the same company, and you can control me.

    Why should I give you face, but offend other people instead, and I will have a bad reputation in the future, and you may not be able to do me any favors, so it is better to follow the rules.

    Su Xun wanted to laugh immediately, and thought that this guy had pretended to be coercive for a long time, and it was useless to cooperate. It was really embarrassing, and Su Xun felt embarrassed for him.

    There is no need to even use your own trump card. I thought to myself that your chairman should be polite when he sees me. You are a vice president who works for others, why are you pretending to be aggressive in front of me? It is really boring  .

    This guy is obviously a person who wants to save face. He is very shameless after being teased like this, but he can't swallow it.??, I just heard him say: "I will add 20,000 yuan, 1.5 million yuan, and give me the current car!"

    ?Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it, and they thought that this is really urgent. People buy cars at bargain prices, and they wish it would be cheaper, so you can just add more money.

    In this way, the manager is really moved.

    Twenty thousand yuan doesn't sound like much, but it doesn't have to be included in the turnover, because it's extra, and he wants to take it for himself, which is not an easy task.

    For him, a month's salary is nothing more than that.

    Already very excited, after all, no one will have trouble with money, integrity and rules are in front of money, what is this.

    The manager said to Su Xun a little embarrassedly: "Sir, someone raised the price, look at this"

    You can tell what follows without saying it. I must be sorry for Su Xun and the like, because people have added money, so this is not a first-come, first-served thing. He has a reason to give the car to others.

    Su Xun smiled, really laughed, it is so naive that someone wants to beat him with money, he chooses the path that is the most different from Su Xun.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Is it to play with me to increase the fare, two million, I want this car."

    It was very easy to say, as if talking about two hundred dollars.

    The manager and the salesmen were completely dumbfounded. It was the first time they saw such a car. How rich is it? And you are rich, why should you care about this million-dollar car.

    Their breathing has become short of breath, and there are hundreds of thousands of them coming and going. How many ordinary people can't be moved.

    The guy was also angry, and he jumped up and continued to increase the price: "2.4 million, you can add more if you have the ability."

    Su Xun showed an interesting smile, this person was more impulsive than he thought, and he would probably follow him, Su Xun thought, he must be tricked.

    So Su Xun said: "2.8 million, if you want to compete with me, it doesn't exist."

    "3 million, this car must be mine!"

    Su Xun secretly scolded a fool, and then said: "Okay, what's yours is yours, and I'll give it to you."

    After finishing speaking, I couldn't hold back anymore and laughed.

    "Mom sells batches!"

    Li Haitao reacted, his brain was congested suddenly, and he realized that he was cheated!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 678: The Crown Prince (28 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the process of raising the price with Su Xun, this guy has obviously already got the upper hand. As long as Su Xun raises the price, he will follow immediately, which is not false at all.

    Su Xun didn't come up, instead, he saw the current state of this guy, so he wanted to give him a good treatment.

    It doesn't make much sense to keep carrying it like this with him. A few million is nothing to Su Xun, even without blinking an eye.

    ?But Su Xun is not stupid, he definitely wouldn¨t do it like this, then it¨s meaningless, not being stingy doesn¨t mean he¨s stupid, what¨s the difference between following and throwing money away.

    It is meaningless to buy this car for three million, but Su Xun himself can buy two.

    Pay double the price to buy a car, imagine what others will say.

    The people in other 4S stores, after earning your money, may turn around and scold you as an idiot behind their backs.

    ? Su Xun just tried to trick this guy, and roughly calculated his bottom line in his heart, feeling that three million would be about the same.

    If you continue to lift it up, what if that guy calms down instead and doesn't continue to increase it, then he will explode.

    "The resentment value from Li Haitao +53!"

    After Su Xun stopped all of a sudden, his decisiveness made people a little unimaginable for a while, just now he was full of anger, and neither of them wanted to let go.

    As a result, now it seems that everyone understands that Su Xun is playing hard to get, on purpose.

    Looking at Li Haitao's eyes for a while, I couldn't help feeling sympathetic. I thought that at least I was a person of this age, and I should have rich social experience. How could I be fooled by a young man? It was really careless.

    He himself has already reacted, otherwise, how could he contribute resentment value to Su Xun.

    The expression on this guy's face changed in an instant, and he felt worse than swallowing a fly. He said viciously, "You kid, kidding me?"

    "How can you say that? It's just that I don't have any money, and my financial resources are limited. Mr. Li is still awesome. He spends double the money to buy a car. Who can do such a thing like an ordinary person? Awesome!"

    Su Xun still had his iconic smirk on his face, which made people feel a little powerless to complain, obviously what he said was not the same thing as what he wanted to express.

    I heard it, Li Haitao naturally heard it, this kid is still mocking himself in different ways, he is very angry.

    It was indeed a bit over the top just now, because this person has an impatient personality, and a person's personality has no direct relationship with his ability, at most it has a little influence.

    It can also be said that if it weren't for his bad temper, it might not be as simple as the position of vice president now.

    After clearing his mind, the whole person came back in an instant.

    It's like a person who was impulsive and saw a small hair salon with red lights on the side of the road. He couldn't help being impulsive, went in directly, and spent a few hundred dollars to discuss life.

    However, men will enter the sage mode afterwards, and the whole person's heart is full of purity, and nothing can affect men during this period of time.

    ?Recalling the wasted hundreds of dollars and the aunt with wrinkles on her face, I really regret it in my heart. I knew that I should not be impulsive, so why did I have to be impulsive.

    This is the feeling in Li Haitao's heart now. Raising the price was a pleasure for a while, but now he is a little bit unhappy.

    No one is stupid, spending three million to buy this car is no longer a problem, it is obviously a blood loss, can I buy two, okay?

    And if you say it, I am afraid that no one will praise you for being rich, and everyone will only think that you are a heartless idiot, paying double the price to buy this car.

    So naturally, this guy wanted to go back on his word, but he wanted to save face.

    The words spoken are like water poured out. Wouldn't it be embarrassing to repent so suddenly, and I'm afraid no one will sell him the car.

    I just heard him say: "Hmph, kid, are you doing tricks on purpose? Believe it or not, I'll kill you!"

    He wanted to change the subject, so he dealt with Su Xun first.

    His mind turned quickly, as long as the competitor Su Xun was killed, then no one would snatch him, and the car would naturally belong to him.

    And he can buy it at the original price, at most he has the cheek to say that he was just joking.

    Sales dare not say anything, after all, the price is fixed, and this kind of large consumer goods, protected by consumer law.

    If you dare to drive up the price casually, then once he goes to report it and people from the price department come, everything will be bad, and the problem will even be bigger.

    Su Xun's face gradually turned cold, and he was still in the mood to play with him just now. If he really wanted to make trouble, then Su Xun would definitely let him know how "death" was written.

    "Who do you want to kill?"

    Just at this time, a voice came over and said domineeringly: "It's lawless in broad daylight, show me one!"

    This voice attracted everyone's attention. After everyone looked at it, Su Xun realized that it was Fu Lihan who came. It was really fast, and it only took ten minutes.

    After seeing him, Su Xun showed a very interesting look on his face.

    If I remember correctly, that guy is an employee of the Aohai Group, and the Aohai Group belongs to Fu Lihan's family. I don't know if this guy knows Fu Lihan.

    If you know it, it will be interesting.

    If you don't know each other, it will be even more interesting, maybe even Fu Lihan will fight together, when the time comes Hehehe.

    Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were obviously quite confused. They thought who it was, and the aura of speaking was too full, and there was such a sense of righteousness in their bodies that people didn't even dare to refute anything.

    Su Xun introduced: "Don't be nervous, you two. This is my friend. I asked him to come over to help me look at the car. He just came here now because he has something to do at work."

    When the two of them heard that they were friends rather than enemies, they immediately relaxed. This guy knew at a glance that he was definitely not an ordinary person. If he made a move, nothing would happen today.

    In addition, everyone knows that Su Xun is not an ordinary person, and he has never seen him suffer at the hands of anyone. Generally, people who want to fight Su Xun will end up miserable.

    Fu Lihan came to Su Xun's side, he had a displeased face, he didn't expect to meet someone threatening Su Xun just after he came here, which made him unable to bear it immediately.

    Even dare to kill his brother, let him try it.

    Li Haitao was quite upset at first, thinking what happened to the young people nowadays, are they all so bloated?

    However, when he saw Fu Lihan's face clearly, he was stunned and said dully, "Mr Prince, why are you here!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 679 Your Dad Will Not Fire Me (29 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing this address, Fu Lihan frowned, and asked, "Do you know me?"

    Li Haitao was sweating non-stop at this time, and Fu Lihan put tremendous pressure on him invisible.

    Just kidding, no one knows you, you are Fu Aohai's son.

    No one in the company knows that Fu Aohai has only one son, and he has no illegitimate children, which means that he is the only successor.

    Although this is a strange thing, Nuo Da's family property is not interested, and he insists on becoming a policeman.

    But everyone knows that sooner or later these will all be his. Otherwise, would it be possible to give away so much family property for nothing? It is obviously impossible.

    Fu Lihan didn't go to the company many times, but he did go there occasionally, especially at the beginning when he just graduated from university.

    Fu Aohai wanted to train him, so he took him to the company all day long, let him start to work, and learned more about management by the way.

    Everyone more or less knows the existence of this lord. Fu Aohai is the owner of Aohai Company. To put it more simply, he is equivalent to an emperor. His status is unparalleled, and he is what he says.

    Then, as the sole heir, Fu Lihan is naturally the prince. Inside the company, everyone usually calls him that.

    Even when Fu Lihan became a policeman, the company often discussed this gossip, saying that the prince didn't want hundreds of billions of property, he had to go to be a policeman, etc. All kinds of headlines were dizzying.

    After seeing Fu Lihan, while being shocked, this title came out naturally.

    ? Su Xun said in his heart that this relationship is good, and if he gets to know him, it will be easy to handle, and then just wait for the sanctions.

    Li Haitao was really panicked, his head was spinning rapidly, wondering what he should do, because looking at the situation, Su Xun and Fu Lihan knew each other, and Fu Lihan was a little dissatisfied with him.

    For him, this is a fatal matter.

    He can become the vice president without being so mentally handicapped. Naturally, he has also thought about Su Xun's background, maybe he is a rich second generation or something.

    At this age, if you say that you can make a fortune, it is obviously unlikely. The most standard is the rich second generation.

    However, he didn't take it seriously, because it didn't look like a top rich second generation, because the top rich second generation all drove awesome sports cars.

    Running here to buy a Mercedes-Benz worth more than one million yuan, I feel that it is not a powerful second-generation rich man, and I guess the family is not particularly rich.

    He doesn't look down on someone with tens of millions or hundreds of millions of assets. Although he doesn't have that much money, his horizons are naturally much higher in Aohai Company.

    For Jiang Hai, this bit of family property might not even count as a fart. Throwing it into the water will not even make a splash, which is meaningless.

    He wouldn't be worried, after all, he was a high-level executive of the Olympian Company. With the protection of such a giant, ordinary people would not dare to touch him, so he didn't take it seriously.

    Unexpectedly, when he kicked on the iron board, he was about to offend a person he was least likely to offend.

    I can only deal with it cautiously, and I can't hide it, or I can't hide it, because I am the vice president of Olympian Company.

    Su Xun knew it, and if he turned around and told Fu Lihan, the truth would be revealed, and he might as well admit it voluntarily, maybe it could be redeemed.

    Li Haitao said tremblingly: "Prince, I am the vice president of Aohai Company. I have seen you in the company before. Maybe you don't know me."

    What he said is correct, Fu Lihan definitely doesn't know him, there are thousands of employees in the company, and there are many managers and presidents in the management, who can remember.

    It's like a big star going to a concert. There are so many people at the scene, and the audience knows who he is, but he may not be recognized by any audience.

    Fu Lihan's expression became even uglier after being told by his words!

    Slapping in the face, this person is equivalent to slapping him in the face nakedly, people from his own company came to kill Su Xun.

    It is estimated that Su Xun already knew about it just now, what does this make Su Xun think?

    Thinking of this, Fu Lihan wished he could strangle this person to death, it's an eyesore.

    Fu Lihan's tone sounded chilling: "Do you want to die, this is my brother, you want to kill him?"

    He didn't even ask what happened and whose fault it was, because it?It doesn¨t matter, if you offend Su Xun, then you have made a big mistake.

    Li Haitao's face was even paler, and his lips were even so tense that they were about to crack.

    I really didn't expect that this kid turned out to be Su Xun's brother Fu Lihan. He really didn't expect such a coincidence to happen. If he knew this, he would still need a stupid car, and the important thing is to run quickly.

    Things have come to this point and there is nothing to do, and now he understands better that to be a man is to know how to admit defeat.

    So he quickly apologized and said, "I'm sorry Prince, I'm so sorry, I didn't expect this to be your friend."

    "Just now we had a bit of an unpleasant quarrel because we took a fancy to a car. I'm sorry. I hope it doesn't affect my mood because of me. I don't want this car and give it to that brother."

    Fu Lihan's face was full of disdain, and he said in his heart that you can be pulled down, I can be deceived by your few words.

    Needless to ask, I know that what happened just now was not that simple. Anyway, he heard that this guy wanted to kill Su Xun, and he didn't know what Su Xun was thinking, anyway, he was very upset when he heard it.

    I just heard Fu Lihan say: "Okay, when did someone like you appear in the company, it will really discredit the company. After you go back, pack up your things quickly, and you can leave."

    What we have to do now is to deal with this guy as soon as possible, lest Su Xun feel unhappy, so this guy must be dealt with!

    The best way is to get rid of him. Fu Lihan thinks it's not an easy thing to get rid of a person.

    Li Haitao's face changed drastically, because this was the most unacceptable thing for him. Work was too important to him. Without a job, how would he survive in the future.

    Even if I went to find another job, I was not as comfortable as in Olympian.

    Just now he could coax, because it was to keep his company. Now that the thing he cares most about has been touched by others, it is conceivable how he feels, and he definitely cannot agree.

    Regardless of Fu Lihan's identity, he said directly: "Prince, I respect your identity, but don't go too far."

    "You don't have any position in the company, and I'm an old employee of the company, and I'm still in the management team. I have made important contributions to the company. If it was your father, he would definitely not fire me!" (Remember the website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 680: The Gathering of the Top Young and Young (30 more, please subscribe)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having said so much, it is equivalent to directly tearing the face off with Fu Lihan, and completely offended Fu Lihan.

    This is not a wise choice, but he has nothing to do, he can't really let Fu Lihan fire him, he must be dissatisfied.

    It is very risky to offend Fu Lihan, and this is also a gamble for him.

    He was betting that Fu Aohai would not just indulge his son blindly, because after so many years in the company, he knew Fu Aohai's character very well.

    Fu Aohai is not the kind of small-hearted person. He has always been very good to the employees and the backbone of the company. Maybe Fu Aohai finds out and criticizes his own son for messing around.

    When is it possible for a kid without any position to participate in the company's affairs, even if you are the chairman, it doesn't conform to the rules.

    At that time, as long as he sells miserably, maybe Fu Aohai will not do anything to him. At this point, he has only this way.

    Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, instead of being angry, Fu Lihan laughed, and jokingly asked, "Are you sure?"

    Fu Lihan is very clear about Su Xun's position in his father's heart, which is very important, let alone a vice president, even if he gives Su Xun half of the company's shares, Fu Aohai may agree.

    I was a little flustered by Fu Lihan's words, but Li Haitao forcibly calmed down, and only heard him say: "Of course I'm sure, because I didn't make any mistakes in the company."

    "This is a personal matter. I just accidentally had a conflict with your friend. You can't help me. The chairman is not the kind of unreasonable person."

    Fu Lihan stopped talking nonsense, he took out his mobile phone: "Then I'll call my dad and tell him, you can wait."

    "Why are you calling me if you have nothing to do?"

    Fu Aohai's heavy voice came over, making Li Haitao beside him, involuntarily breathing slowly, and it was impossible to say that he was not nervous.

    Even Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng were a little interested, thinking that this is the legendary richest man in Jianghai. Hearing the voice on the phone really deserved his reputation.

    Fu Lihan is very ordinary. He has something to say: "I'll tell you something. I bumped into a vice president of your company today and said he wanted to kill Su Xun. How do you deal with this!"

    "Crack！！"

    Immediately there was a crackling sound from the other end of the phone. It sounded like he was in a hurry and knocked something over.

    Fu Aohai was indeed a little frightened. Damn it was too frightening. The people in his company actually wanted to kill Su Xun. This was just looking for trouble for him.

    Usually when he sees Su Xun, he has to be polite and dare not show any disrespect. As a result, the people under his hands dare to commit suicide.

    "Who, which vice president, what's his name?"

    Fu Aohai's three repeated questions made people feel very oppressive.

    Li Haitao didn't dare to speak anymore, because he sensed something was wrong, and now his scalp was numb, and he didn't dare to speak at all.

    Fu Aohai's attitude seems to be different from what he thought.

    Jiang Wu spoke quickly: "His name is Li Haitao!"

    Li Haitao's heart was bleeding, and he almost had the heart to strangle Jiang Wu to death. He said in his heart that you really want me to die soon.

    Fu Lihan said: "His name is Li Haitao, Dad, how do you deal with it? Should this kind of person be fired for discrediting our company?"

    "Hmph, I think he wants to die. He even dared to kill my important partner. It's not as simple as firing him and telling him to go back to the company immediately!"

    After saying that, Fu Aohai hung up the phone, sounding very angry.

    Li Haitao's eyes darkened, and he almost fainted. He was completely hopeless, and his life was equivalent to being sentenced to death.

    Things were not as he thought, and there was a serious deviation again. It turned out that this person was not just Fu Lihan's friend, he was also Fu Aohai's partner.

    That meaning is not the same, it is equivalent to offending Fu Aohai, it is completely hopeless.

    "Plop！"

    This guy directly knelt down, kneeling in front of Su Xun, his sudden suddenness shocked everyone.

    Only the expression on Su Xun's face was very calm, even he vaguely guessed what this person wanted to do, he was just dying.

     From the beginning to the end, Su Xun didn't say a word, and then he knelt obediently in front of him.

    I just heard Li Haitao say in a trembling voice: "I'm sorry, I was wrong just now, please forgive me, I promise I will never dare again."

    "Do you think it's possible?" Su Xun asked back, without any emotion in his voice.

    I have seen this kind of thing too much, and there is nothing to sympathize with. This guy is not a good bird. If he is not with me today, he will be unlucky, and there will always be a day when he will suffer. It is just a matter of time.

    Li Haitao's face turned ashen immediately, and his whole body lost all energy. He knew that he had no hope at all.

    The whole person looks like a walking dead, and hurried back to the company, there is still a storm waiting for him over there.

    No one knows how Fu Aohai will deal with him, but no one will sympathize with him, because he committed suicide.

    Su Xun said directly to the salesperson: "Okay, bring me the car quickly, there is no time to waste here."

    As soon as the words came out, the manager moved quickly. This is a big Buddha. Whoever dares to offend him should serve him quickly.

    The price must be the original price, and the previous price increase must not be raised again. What is the difference between that and death.

    The speed was very fast, and the new car drove over. Su Xun took three of his friends and a salesman, went to the tax office, paid the purchase tax, and then went to the vehicle management office to get the license plate on.

    ? After finishing all this, the speed is already relatively fast, and it is just around noon. Everyone went to have dinner together, and celebrated Su Xun's new car by the way.

    Fu Lihan is also a young man, and he is more easy-going. After chatting casually with Su Xun's two roommates, everyone became familiar with him, and he didn't feel restrained.

    During the meal, Fu Lihan said: "By the way, Su Xun, there will be a top-notch reception in Jianghai tomorrow night. Do you want to come and participate?"

    "It's okay, I'm not interested in these things." Su Xun refused without thinking.

    Because these are too boring, and it¨s not that Su Xun has never been there before. A group of people wearing masks pretending to be aggressive may not have a single truth in their mouths.

    Fu Lihan wasn't too surprised by Su Xun's reaction, he only heard him say: "This party is not what you think, it's basically a party for young people, all of them are Jiang Hai's top young and old, it's not that boring, there will be  Lots of activities." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 681 Buying a Watch (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Anyway, you're bored and have nothing else to do, so just go and have fun together. It just so happens that we are together. I mainly want to get someone to go with me. It's too boring for me."

    This guy Fu Lihan finally expressed his true thoughts, and it really wasn't pure, he just wanted Su Xun to go with him.

    Neither of them noticed. When talking about the party, Liu Rufeng's eyes moved. He seemed to know something, but he didn't say anything.

    Su Xun complained helplessly: "Jianghai's top young master, that has nothing to do with me. It's not suitable for me to go, right?"

    "Come on, don't pretend to be okay, I guess there are not many young masters in Jiang Hai who can compare with you."

    Fu Lihan continued and said: "Besides, this party is not so strict. Everyone will take people there. I will take you there. Who dares to say anything?"

    The voice sounds a little domineering.

    But he is the richest man in Jianghai, so there is nothing wrong with saying that, and there are probably few who can compare with him. This guy's family is really rich, let alone hundreds of billions.  Huge numbers, very scary.

    Su Xun seems to have nothing important to do besides cultivation recently. Since he has already said so, Su Xun has to show some face.

    Otherwise, if I always go to others for help, I can't just refuse when they come to me, that's definitely not good.

    Su Xun then said: "That's all right, let's go back together, you call me tomorrow night, I hope it won't be so boring."

    "Don't worry, it may be more interesting than you think."

    Just heard him say again: "By the way, I have to tell you, it's better to go back and get some more expensive clothes to wear on your body, dress yourself up, don't dress too casually."

    "Are you so particular about it?" Su Xun felt a little sore and was speechless.

    Xin said to go to a party, and still pay so much attention, the most annoying thing is to wear those formal clothes, dresses and other things, which makes Su Xun feel that the whole person is not very comfortable.

    Fu Lihan said: "That's for sure, you can't be so casual on this kind of occasion, and everyone is a discerning person, so it's also a pretentious scene."

    Su Xun understood, and thought there was something special about it. In fact, this kind of reception, to put it bluntly, is always the same. For example, pretending to be aggressive is always the eternal theme, and this will definitely not change.

    Anyway, having said that, Su Xun really wanted to get some good clothes and dress herself up.

    If you have money, there is no need to look down on yourself like a hanging silk, even though Su Xun is not like a hanging silk now.

    The coats and other things he was wearing were actually quite expensive, costing several thousand dollars a set, which was already considered a pretty good grade.

    However, compared with the kind of young masters who spend tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of clothes, they must be far behind. I guess in their eyes, they are no different from rags.

    And those people are more realistic, and they dress more casually. When they see that Fu Lihan brought them over, they may not directly show contempt, but they will definitely feel strange in their hearts.

    Su Xun also doesn't want to be looked at with strange eyes, so let's be normal like everyone else.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, I know this, I will pay attention later."

    In fact, he doesn¨t have any expensive clothes in Jianghai. When he was in Linjiang, Luo Shenyi made them for him, but Su Xun only wore them once or twice and threw them in Linjiang. He didn¨t bring them himself.  come over.

    If it's really not good in the afternoon, I have to go out to buy it, that's all I can do.

    After eating, Fu Lihan still has serious business in the afternoon, so he can't delay any longer.

    Su Xun feels that this guy is really weird. He can be a rich second generation who throws money away like paper, and just enjoys life all day long.

    ?Being a police officer is really not that comfortable, it is still relatively busy, and there are too many things on a daily basis, let alone the weekend, even if it is the night of the New Year's Eve, if something urgent happens, it will not be the same.

    It happened that he was asked to drive his own car away, and Su Xun hurried back to school in a new car, resting in the dormitory for a while.

    After sending the message for a while, An Suke replied to him.

    "Su Xun, are you okay, why did you think of looking for me?"Go shopping?  "

    Later, two little frightened expressions were added to express the surprise in her heart at this time.

    Women all know that most men don't like shopping, they are all big pigs.

    An Suke obviously also knows what kind of virtue Su Xun is. When they went shopping together, they had a face full of lovelessness, telling him all the time that shopping was a very painful thing for him.

    However, today he took the initiative to go shopping with him, which inevitably made An Suke feel that Su Xun was a little abnormal, did he do something to offend her?

    Su Xun explained: "I'm going to a party tomorrow. I'm with that guy Fu Lihan. I have to dress formally. I want to buy some clothes."

    When he said it, he also deliberately added Fu Lihan. This is where the wisdom lies, because An Su is not stupid, so he would inevitably think that if the party is so formal, it is usually a man and a woman.

    It just so happened that An Suke also knew Fu Lihan, and they had met together before, so An Suke would feel relieved if he was with him.

    Sure enough, it was the same as what Su Xun thought. An Suke breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly replied: "Okay, then wait for me, I will put on makeup, and it will be ready soon."

    Su Xun smiled, and complained in his heart, if you women can believe what you say, sows can climb trees, but let¨s pull it down, it will be better soon if you don¨t say it, at least half an hour.

    Perhaps everyone has a different understanding of the concept of "immediately good".

    However, the witty Su Xun had already expected this, so he had already looked for An Suke, because he was not in a hurry and could just rest for a while.

    Elegant and polite reply: "No problem, I'm not in a hurry, you can get it whenever you want."

    ！！！！

    Just like Su Xun's guess, after more than half an hour, the two of them went out to a high-end shopping mall, which was full of luxury brands, and those world-renowned luxury goods had exclusive stores here.

    Many people even say that if you don't bring more money, you are embarrassed to hang around here.

    I only entered on the first floor, selling jewelry and famous watches. Su Xun took a look at the many watch brands, all of which were famous brands, and thought to himself whether he should buy a watch to wear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 682 So Cheap?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To be honest, Su Xun is not very interested in wearing a watch, but many times people don't have to do what they like.

    For example, so many people are not interested in learning. They are forced to listen to the teacher's lectures in the classroom. If they dare not go to school to try, they will play mixed doubles when they come back.

    If you want to make yourself a little more classy, ??then watches are an indispensable thing. As the saying goes, the poor play with cars and the rich play with watches, and the hanging wires play with computers.

    Although this is a joke, there is still a lot of truth in it. Watches can indeed tell a person's level in many cases.

    Because this thing is really too expensive, even many expensive watches are much more expensive than cars, which is a price that ordinary people can't imagine.

    When other people don't know you, if you wear an expensive watch on your hand, then everyone will know how much you have, and you will know that you are not to be underestimated.

    So no matter what, you still have to buy a watch. It¨s embarrassing to say that Su Xun has grown up so much, and he hasn¨t bought a serious watch yet. He only bought an electronic watch that cost more than ten yuan.

    It was still in junior high school, and a dozen yuan was still a huge amount for Su Xun many years ago.

    Moreover, he was fooled by the unscrupulous boss at that time, and insisted on telling Su Xun that the watch was waterproof.

    Su Xun himself is cheap, after wearing it for a few days, he wanted to try it, but after trying it, he immediately felt strange and made Su Xun so angry that he didn't eat all day.

    I really didn't expect that after all these years, I can stand here now, looking at all kinds of well-known watches in the world, and then thinking in my heart, which brand is slightly more expensive.

    Su Xun took a look around, some of which he had heard of, and some of which he was not very familiar with. Among them, the most famous one should be Rolex, which is well-known to everyone.

    However, although Rolex watches are expensive, they feel a bit business-like. They seem to be worn by big bosses. They are a bit rustic, and Su Xun doesn't like them too much.

    "Go to Patek Philippe's shop and have a look." Su Xun said immediately.

    Among all watches, this watch should be the one with a relatively high price, and everyone knows the value of this brand, which is equivalent to Lamborghini among watches.

    Going in and wanting to buy a cheap one is definitely not possible, but it just fits Su Xun's mood, only to hear Su Xun say: "Let's go, let's come in and have a look."

    Entering the watch shop, Su Xun took a look, and sure enough, the watches placed in the cabinets were all very delicate, and just by looking at them, one could feel a sense of luxury.

    This watch is really high-end. No wonder ordinary people with a net worth of tens of millions do not dare to wear this watch.

    At a glance, the prices are almost hundreds of thousands to millions. In ordinary small cities, it is completely possible to buy a house, so normal people really dare not imagine that buying a watch costs so much money.  Are you full?

    ?But they can¨t feel the feeling of having too much money and no place to spend it. They are very lonely.

    "Hi sir, would you like to buy a watch or buy it for this lady?"

    Su Xun's eyes only scanned the cabinet twice, and a waiter came over immediately, with a very elegant smile on his face, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.

    Anyway, I have been to many high-end stores, and Su Xun has experienced some of them. I know that the waiters here are all professionally trained, and they must be of high quality.

    Even in some luxury stores, there will be kneeling service, what is kneeling service, that is, you try on a shoe or something, and you don't have to move at all.

    People will kneel on the ground and serve you well. This is a kind of respect for customers, like in some luxury stores, this is generally the case.

    Of course, their salaries are quite exaggerated, even much higher than that of white-collar workers in general companies, so there is nothing to feel bad about.

    Su Xun was quite calm, and he said directly: "I'll take a look at the watch, do you have any recommendations?"

    The beauty shopping guide's vision is very vicious, and a person's purchasing power can probably be judged.

    Seeing that Su Xun's clothes and the like are not bad, and he has an invisible temperament, which makes people feel unusual.

    Not to mention that when Su Xun spoke, he was even more calm and weak, without any tension, which proved that this kind of shop was nothing to him.

      If you let an ordinary person come in, there will be an invisible pressure, and you may not dare to come in.

    In addition, An Suke next to Su Xun is so beautiful, I don't know how many times better than ordinary internet celebrities.

    In this way, he can easily judge in his heart that Su Xun is probably a standard rich second generation. This kind of person has enough purchasing power. As long as he is satisfied, then today's performance will not be a problem.

    This kind of store is a bit like an antique store. Although it is not as exaggerated as it has been open for three years, their sales volume is not high, and there may not be many people in the store for a whole day.

    But once one piece is sold, the profit will be very high.

    The shopping guide immediately introduced: "It depends on your needs, sir, and what kind of style you like, but I think that sir is still very young, and you are more suitable for a sporty style."

    "For example, if you look at this one, it is more suitable for wearing at your age. It is a quartz watch."

    Su Xun glanced at it, and found that it was plain and unremarkable, and there was still a sense of luxury, but the surface was obviously in a simple style, and it looked a bit ordinary, at least in Su Xun's eyes, it was relatively ordinary  .

    However, Su Xun didn't show that he didn't like it very much. His eyes were very calm, and he asked, "How much does this cost?"

    There is a price tag on it, but there are too many numbers. A series of numbers makes Su Xun look quite painful, and the number is too small, so why not ask.

    "Currently, the original price is 898,880. If you want, sir, I can give you a discount. In the end, you can get it at about 850,000."

    A watch worth more than 800,000 yuan is not as exaggerated as a million yuan, but it is also very expensive. Generally speaking, as long as the price of a watch exceeds 100,000 yuan, it is already considered a famous watch.

    Even after finishing speaking, the shopping guide glanced at Su Xun's expression calmly, trying to capture some information from the change in expression, so as to know how to deal with it next.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and blurted out: "So cheap?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 683 Heart of the Stars (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The small mouth of the beauty shopping guide opened slightly, forming an "o" shape, which seemed a little seductive.

    Even if she usually works here, she often sees a lot of rich people, but she has never seen such a watch with more than 800,000 yuan. Are you still taking advantage?

    An Suke next to him was also a little speechless, thinking that my dear, why are you so pretentious? I'm afraid that others don't know that you are rich?

    So An Suke's slender hands climbed up Su Xun's waist without making a sound, caught the tender flesh of this waist, and went up with all his strength.

    Anyone who has experienced it knows that this part of the flesh is actually the most painful, but women like this part.

    Even Su Xun, who was in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, was a little bit overwhelmed.

    The expression changed slightly, in fact, he just blurted out, couldn't hold back all of a sudden, and spoke out his true thoughts.

    For Su Xun, if he doesn't wear this kind of thing, if he wears it, it will be less than a million, so it's just shivering.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he changed his breath again and said: "There is nothing else. I don't like this one very much. It is best to use a mechanical watch."

    In this way, the embarrassment that was frozen in the air just now eased a little.

    The beauty shopping guide is already in his heart, and has a more accurate judgment on Su Xun. There are only two possibilities for this young man.

    Either he is very rich, hundreds of thousands are almost the same as tens of dollars to him, and he doesn't take it seriously at all.

    Either he is particularly pretentious and chose to come here to act pretentious, but I feel that the first possibility is a bit more likely.

    The shopping guide adjusted his breathing, and the smile on his face seemed even brighter. This is an important customer, and he must be steady. Today's commission is estimated to be higher than a month's salary.

    With Su Xun's unintentional words just now, the shopping guide already had a rough idea, and she decided to give Su Xun a hard time.

    "Sir, this way please"

    Walking in the front, almost turning around after walking three steps, he greeted Su Xun with his hand, and made a gesture of "please" to Su Xun. The service attitude can be said to be quite good.

    When I came to a separate cabinet, even the top of this cabinet was actually gilded, whether it was real or not, it looked luxurious enough anyway, and could attract everyone's attention.

    The watches just now are placed in a whole cabinet, but this one is separate, so you can see that it is really different, it must be much more high-end.

    Su Xun took two steps and came to the front.

    Taking a closer look, it is really different. The watch inside, looking at the dial of that guy, gives people the first impression that this watch must be super expensive.

    The dial is hollowed out, and every time the second hand turns, it seems that there will be dots of light, very bright like a starry sky, and it looks beautiful.

    However, Su Xun's eyesight is quite strong, and his eyes can see through it at once. The dots on it are actually dotted with diamonds.

    There are diamonds on the watch, so the price can be imagined. As long as you bring something with diamonds, it will definitely not be cheap. Although this thing is just ore and has no real value, it has already been hyped.

    In fact, there are a lot of diamond reserves on the earth, so many that one can be distributed to everyone in the world.

    Why is such a common thing so precious? There is a big foreign family that almost monopolizes diamonds all over the world, and binds diamonds to marriage.

    In this way, the price will be high, and gold is ground in front of it.

    And this thing, after a little processing, is really pretty, twinkling and twinkling, like little stars in the sky, which woman can hold these things.

    Just like the watch I saw, the workmanship is very superb. Although there are not too many diamonds, there are only some small broken diamonds, which have been specially polished and inlaid.

    It looks like the entire starry sky is on this dial. Even if Su Xun is a layman, he thinks it is pretty good. It is estimated that this watch will require a lot of attack and the price will not be cheap.

    "Sir, this is the most expensive and most gorgeous watch in our store. It is called the Heart of the Stars, and it was designed by Richard, a well-known foreign designer."

    guide?Patiently said: "And it was finally completed after more than two years of careful hand-polishing by our watch craftsmen."

    It is said that it is hand-polished, Su Xun believes in this, and it is in that small workshop that it does not look very eye-catching, and then the watch is manufactured bit by bit. The whole process is refined and there is no room for sloppy.

    Why do you say that Swiss watches are the best in the world? It is because they are all handcrafted.

    In this day and age, as long as something is said to be handcrafted, the price will definitely change immediately.

    Moreover, if this kind of watch is made by machinery, it will not have this kind of aesthetic feeling, Su Xun knows it in his heart.

    Patek Philippe is a century-old brand, and it is well-known in the world. Although their products are expensive, it is guaranteed that there will be no problems. All I earn from you are conscience money.

    Of course, Su Xun can also hear that she said so much, in fact, it is nothing more than to set off a core idea. The price of this watch is very scary.

    The key point is that there is not even a price tag. The previous watches all had a price tag, but when it comes to this place, it is inexplicably gone.

    But this can also be seen from the side, the price is indeed high, they dare not release it directly, lest they scare people away.

    Su Xun also understood very well, so he asked, "How much is this?"

    "Twenty-six million, you can get a discount of 500,000!"

    The voice of the shopping guide didn't sound so calm anymore, because this is a watch with an eight-figure price, it's just terrifying.

    The discount can be discounted by 500,000 yuan, one can imagine how amazing this price is.

    Even Su Xun laughed, thinking that the price is so high, more than 20 million, what's the point of you getting a discount of 500,000.

    If it is posted on the Internet, someone will definitely say, am I short of the half a million? I am short of the more than 20 million!

    Although the price was high, it did not have any impact on Su Xun, on the contrary, it was quite in line with his psychological expectations.

    Su Xun asked: "Su Ke, what do you think of this watch?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 684: Learn How To Spend Money (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suke froze there, not knowing what to say for a while.

    The most fascinating part of this watch is the diamond inlay on it, which is really brilliant, and the visual impact is quite strong.

    Unlike the design where the entire watch is made of diamonds, it looks more expensive and luxurious, but it has actually fallen into a disadvantage invisibly.

    As a girl, how can she be resistant to such a wonderful thing? An Suke can feel it at the first sight, this watch is so beautiful.

    However, after the price was announced, it poured ruthlessly on An Suke's head like a basin of cold water. This price is too exaggerated.

    People who can take out more than 20 million in cash at once, ordinary rich people can't do it, you have to be super rich.

    Ordinary people have several members in a family and work hard for a lifetime, but they still can't open more than 20 million yuan. The result is only a watch, which makes people wonder whether it has such value.

    In fact, it doesn¨t make much sense to talk about value. For those luxury goods, bags worth tens of thousands of dollars, if you want to talk about value, Su Xun can¨t see any real value.

    There is not necessarily any difference between the quality and a bag worth a few hundred dollars. If it is designed, I really can¨t tell how good-looking it is, but it is expensive.

    After you carry it on your body, you feel great. You can attract the attention of others. This is the invisible value. Carrying an ordinary bag does not have this feeling at all.

    To put it bluntly, it is just a brand, even if it is an electronic watch, with the Patek Philippe brand, it will be worth a lot immediately, not to mention the cost of the heart of the stars is indeed quite high.

    The main thing is that An Suke has been an ordinary person all her life. Even if she is with Su Xun now, she is not short of money, but the deep-rooted concept cannot be changed in a short while.

    Just like Su Xun, after hanging silk for so many years, he suddenly became unable to spend money, and lost his goal in life. His mentality will definitely not change for a while.

    You let him act like a nobleman, spend money immediately, and enjoy life tastefully, who knows what to do, the nobles are all educated, okay?

    The same is true for An Suke, her heart trembles a little, more than 20 million yuan to buy a watch, what a prodigal.

    So An Suke said: "Good-looking is pretty good-looking. It also has a sense of luxury. People don't dare to ignore it at the first glance."

    Just like some clothes, the poor quality will pill and fluff after two days of wearing. You can see it at once, and you don't even need to touch it with your hands.

    "But if you wear it on your hand, won't it be too shiny and too ostentatious?" An Suke asked.

    It is true that the rate of turning heads of this watch is too high. If you wear it, you will look like someone who doesn¨t understand anything.

    It's equivalent to telling the whole world that I'm really rich, and a watch of mine can be worth the lifetime of countless people, won't this betoo much hatred?

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then he said: "Too flashy, too bright, and a bit ostentatious? Isn't this the effect I want?"

    If it is very ordinary, why would I buy it.

    An Suke: ""

    I don't know what to say anymore, anyway, An Suke just covered her face, why do I have such a shameless boyfriend, it's so shameful.

    The shopping guide next to her also twitched the corners of her mouth twice, but her good professionalism made her movements relatively slight, and no one noticed.

    The rich people I usually meet are not personable, even if they are nouveau riche, they have to pretend to be cultivated.

    There is no way, everyone is most afraid of being called a nouveau riche. It seems that in everyone's impression, nouveau riche has nothing but money.

    It's the first time I've encountered something so direct and cheap like this.

    I don't know why, but there is a kind of heart-wrenching feeling, cheap, handsome and rich, this kind of man's lethality to women is really too great.

    Su Xun made a decision directly and said: "Okay, wrap it up for me quickly, I want it."

    The shopping guide's body trembled twice, and his legs were unconsciously clamped together. It was too shocking, and he had more money than he imagined.

    I didn't even think about it, I just bought it, more than 20 million yuan, and I didn't even blink my eyes.

    "good´"

    The voice of the shopping guide is even?Trembling, but she still went to declare in accordance with the usual procedure, and then the manager arrived at the scene. It can be said that the scene was full of ceremony, and everyone in the store was serving Su Xun.

    In addition to the Heart of the Stars, Su Xun also made a move and bought An Suke a watch, an exquisite and compact lady's watch, with a price of more than two million yuan.

    Of course, this price is nothing compared to the heart of the stars.

    Su Xun observed for a while, An Su wears a watch, because she often goes to the library and study room to read, and doesn't like to take out her mobile phone, maybe a watch is a little better.

    So I came up with the idea to change it for her too.

    An Su was terrified, she tried her best not to, but in the end her arms couldn't twist her thighs.

    I saw a group of beautiful shopping guides in the store, and my eyes almost turned red with envy. They all have the best looks and figures, so why can't I find this kind of boyfriend.

    After leaving here, the purchase has just started, and Su Xun went to a well-known men's clothing store to buy a suit of symptoms and shoes.

    Basically, I bought everything from the inside to the outside, and bought a lot of things for An Suke by the way. For the first time, I found that when I was spending like crazy, I felt so good.

    In fact, it didn't cost much to buy clothes. The two of them bought a lot together and only spent about a million.

    This spending power is really worrying.

    If it is really not possible, I will go abroad to see it after a while, buy a small island or something, and then develop it. If there is nothing to do, then the whole yacht will be comfortable.

    An Suke looked at the pile of things in front of her, and then at the long shopping list and the pile of receipts, she was about to cry.

    I didn't feel the joy of shopping at all. On the contrary, An Suke was a little scared. Su Xun's shopping was completely unreasonable, and he sold it immediately when he liked it.

    Buying clothes and other messy things can cost millions.

    I just heard An Suke say: "Su Xun, we bought too much, go back quickly, if my mother finds out about this, she must beat me to death."

    Su Xun smiled, and said seriously: "I can't stand it anymore? I tell you that this is really not good. You have to learn how to spend money quickly, otherwise who will I spend my money on?"

    An Suke: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 685: Heavenly Capital Imperial Court (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next afternoon, Fu Lihan started looking for Su Xun. The party started in the evening, and they were actually going to leave in the afternoon. In Fu Lihan's words, after the afternoon, it was time to warm up.

    Fu Lihan came near Su Xun's school and was waiting for him at the gate.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, dressed up very flamboyantly, grabbing all the equipment and other things he bought, and messed up his hairstyle. He looked very energetic.

    "Fuck, Su Xun, you are so handsome, be careful when you go out, and you will be ganged up. Didn't you say that this is some kind of young master's party? I heard that many of the rich young masters can eat everything.  .￣

    According to international practice, the two roommates began to tease Su Xun.

    Although the two of them were also there when Fu Lihan said that Su Xun should wear more formal clothes that day, they knew what Su Xun was going to do.

    However, seeing Su Xun appearing in such a flamboyant manner, the two of them were quite shocked in their hearts.

    People rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles. This saying is not bad at all. No matter how ugly a person is, you can dress him up well. Although the face cannot be changed, the clothes and hairstyle can really make a lot of sense.

    Especially boys, there are actually a few of them, they are really so good-looking, you can make sure they look good if you dress them up.

    ?Su Xun's appearance was already against the sky, and he was enhanced by the elegant lover's skin. His charm value is not ordinary, not to mention his expensive clothes.

    Both Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng had to admit in their hearts that Su Xun is really too handsome today, the kind who is so handsome that he has no friends.

    When the two old men saw it, they would feel the impulse in their hearts, not to mention the women. They probably saw it. If they were more courageous, they could directly drag Su Xun into the grass by the side of the road, and then happily beat the king  glory.

    Su Xun immediately had a chill, thinking how did Jiang Wu's taste become so unique, did he watch some movies that he shouldn't watch recently?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You can pull it down, I hope you will be picked up as soon as possible."

    "Su Xun, don't be like this, people are so scared, but I am very normal, I can't treat you as a brother, but you want to sleep with me."

    Su Xun: ""

    After arguing with the two of them for a while, Su Xun left, Fu Lihan had arrived, he had to hurry, and he couldn't make people wait too long.

    Walking in the school, Su Xun's rate of turning his head back is quite high, with all kinds of eyes.

    There is no way, the clothes are too coquettish, coupled with the handsome appearance, there are even some girls who took a sneak shot of Su Xun with their mobile phones.

    With Su Xun's powerful perception, this small movement is almost invisible under his nose, and he can find it all at once.

    It's just that what can he say? If someone takes a photo or two and goes back to hide under the covers at night to do some shameful things, he can't allow it.

    Can only act as if he didn't see anything, and then Su Xun hurriedly quickened his pace, because he found that there were more and more girls who stopped to look at him.

    If things go on like this, Su Xun, whose charisma is beyond the charts, is really afraid that he will meet some girl and give himself to xxxx in public.

    When I came to the school gate, I saw a Bentley luxury car, and then I scanned around, but I didn't see anything.

    Just when Su Xun was wondering where Fu Lihan was going, the car window was closed, and a person's head appeared from inside the Bentley, and shouted, "Su Xun is here."

    Su Xun didn't expect that this was Fu Lihan's car, and he had never seen him drive this car, so when Su Xun saw it, his first feeling was to ignore it.

    Without further ado, I got into Fu Lihan's car.

    In fact, when this luxurious Bentley car was parked beside it, many people noticed that there were quite a lot of people coming in and out at the gate of the school. After all, today is the weekend, and the outside of the university on weekends is as lively as the inside.

    When seeing this car, everyone's first reaction was that it must be a girl who was taken care of by a rich man. Usually, luxury cars parked at the door are picked up to serve them on weekends.

    It costs tens of thousands of dollars a month, how can we do it without service, and the payment is directly proportional to the return.

    However, after seeing Su Xun getting into the car, everyone was shocked. It was not the same as what they thought. Could it be that the tastes of rich people have quietly changed?

    When the car door is closed, it seems that you have entered another world. Everything outside is irrelevant. The sound insulation effect of this car is quite good.

    Fu Lihan did not standThe horse started the car, but instead he looked Su Xun up and down, and joked directly: "Yes, this dress is a good one, very handsome."

    "Nonsense, I'm handsome without clothes. I'm a natural beauty. What does it have to do with what I wear?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Fu Lihan quickly coughed twice, kept his distance and said, "I haven't seen you when you're not wearing clothes."

    Su Xun: ""

    "Damn it, have you bought all the watches of the Heart of the Stars?"

    Inadvertently, Fu Lihan saw the watch on Su Xun's wrist, and couldn't help calling out.

    Su Xun even surprised Fu Lihan when he saw it. It seems that the pretentious effect of this watch is quite good, so Su Xun said with a smile: "When I was shopping for clothes yesterday, I happened to see it. I think it can be pretentious, so  I just bought it."

    Fu Lihan was in a bad mood, and then said: "You just bought something worth more than 20 million yuan. Boss, can you save some life for others?"

    It doesn't make much sense to be so pretentious. Su Xun also knows that he is just joking. He will not be short of money if he is short of money. There is a father of the richest man there.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, what's the point of pretending to be aggressive with me, let's go quickly."

    After the car is started, it runs smoothly on the road without even a little vibration. The car is so comfortable that you feel as if you are lying on a bed.

    A car like this is a real luxury car. It is much more comfortable than my own Lamborghini.

    So Su Xun said: "Why, in order to go to this party today, you have to change to a new car to drive?"

    "It's not a replacement. It's my car. It's just that I usually go to work. It's too ostentatious to drive this kind of car, so I threw it at home."

    Su Xun didn't quite agree with what he said. He said who your father is, it's probably not a secret, everyone knows who it is, what do you mean by pretending like this, if you drive a rocket to go, no one will make a fuss.

    However, this is Fu Lihan's own business, and Su Xun will definitely not say anything. In many cases, it is not because of money that one has to pursue something, as long as one is happy.

    Just like Su Xun has a lot of money to spend, but he lives in the dormitory by himself, and he is very happy. If it is not inconvenient to practice, he would not bother to go out to live.

    "Heavenly Capital Imperial Court!"

    I don't know how long the car drove, and came to this place.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 686: Beautiful Women Like Clouds (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is this the meeting place?"

    When he got here, Fu Lihan was obviously slowing down and turning, and Su Xun probably knew it in his heart, so he took a rough look through the car window.

    Fu Lihan said calmly, "That's right, it's here."

    "The clubhouse built by a second generation of Jiang Hai is also called the sales treasury. It has almost all kinds of things in it. Anyway, if you want to come here, you really can't come with money."

    "You have to be integrated into the circle, you have to have a certain identity and status, or your face needs to be useful enough, as long as you come here, you can throw any money, any kind of service, I guarantee you  As happy as in heaven."

    There was a faint smile on Su Xun's face, and he could tell by looking at the four big characters "Tiandu Imperial Court". If Su Xun read it correctly, it was made of pure gold.

    It sounds unbelievable, but now the signage, we generally use gilt technology, or the kind of neon lights.

    Use pure gold to make a huge character. You must know that this character is very big, and it must weigh more than ten catties to say the least.

    And what is the price of gold? In the current world, it costs two to three hundred yuan per gram, and 500 grams per catty.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that if you just steal a word and go home, you will be able to eat and drink for a lifetime. This is not an exaggeration, it is true.

    It turns out that money can be spent like this, Su Xun has seen it, but I believe that only his strong eyesight and judgment can discover it.

    Others saw it, and probably wouldn't be able to tell that it was made of pure gold, because it wasn't something ordinary people could imagine, so they naturally didn't want to believe it.

    Just judging from the big characters on the outside, it can be roughly judged that the inside is probably quite luxurious, after all, it is a place for rich people to play.

    However, Su Xun is really not very interested in this kind of place. What's the point of having a group of people eating, drinking and having fun together.

    And the founder of this place is definitely not an ordinary person, he is also very scheming to a certain extent.

    If you get this place out, you can more or less grasp some of the handles of other people, but you just don't take it out easily. If you really take it out, then the problem will be big.

    Su Xun joked: "You know so much, you come here a lot, right?"

    "I've only been here once. It's not very interesting. It's suitable for the kind of people who just have fun and don't care about anything else. I'm not that big-hearted."

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing. In fact, Fu Lihan's character is indeed a strange one among the rich second generation.

    Some people often ridicule, how can a rich second generation get mixed up like this, it doesn't look like a rich second generation at all.

    In fact, this is just because he has a different impression from the rich second generation imagined by normal people. To be honest, Fu Lihan is very strong.

    The car stopped at the door, and someone came over immediately. It should be a receptionist. He looked tall and handsome, so he just went to be a duck and earned tens of thousands of dollars a night.

    There are white gloves on his hands, he looks very professional, come over and open the car door, just leave the car to them to park, there is nothing to worry about.

    Su Xun followed Fu Lihan, walked inside, and came to the door. There was a security guard watching there. The security guard looked full of murderous looks.

    With this bloody smell, more than one life must have been stained on his hands, and he must have good skills, but he is here as a security guard.

    Fu Lihan didn't show any invitation card or anything like that, and didn't even say a word, the security guard quickly bowed and let Fu Lihan in.

    Anyway, Fu Lihan is in the circle, so he can be regarded as a person. The son of the richest man is not a joke. He doesn't need any proof. His face is the best proof.

    And Su Xun is the person he brought, there is no problem, so he can go in naturally.

    Entering it, there is a hall, the decoration has been extremely luxurious, classic and luxurious are blended together, like a medieval western palace.

    The marble that is stepped on even has a bright feeling. The ghost knows how much it cost to build this place, I am afraid it is a very scary figure.

    Moreover, Su Xun had been observing outside for quite a while just now, he knew that this place is very big, and the current hall is just the tip of the iceberg.

    There are already quite a few people, all of whom are second-generation sons, who look gorgeously dressed, you look like Su Xun's clothes, and you look very flamboyant when walking outside, ordinary people dare not go outside casuallywear.

    However, here, they are very ordinary things, because everyone wears very gorgeous clothes, so they look almost the same.

    No wonder Fu Lihan wants to remind him, otherwise, if he wears more ordinary clothes, he will really stand out from the crowd here, very eye-catching.

    Moreover, Su Xun also discovered one thing, it doesn¨t matter that this group of people are not short of money.

    For ordinary people, that would be too unfair, but it's not surprising if you think about it, my father is already very rich, and he must play beautifully, and his genes have obviously been improved in their generation.

    "Yo, our big police officer is here."

    Immediately after Fu Lihan came in, someone pretended to be surprised and let out a cry.

    After being called out like this, everyone seemed to have noticed that Fu Lihan was coming, and their eyes couldn't help looking this way.

    Fu Lihan was already an acquaintance in the circle, and because he became a policeman, there were a lot of discussions about him. Of course, on the surface, everyone would definitely not say anything.

    For this kind of ridicule, Fu Lihan was not angry, so it was too unmannered.

    Su Xun also took a look and found that there were many beauties here, and even a top star in the entertainment industry was there. She, who is usually very beautiful, was holding wine and pouring it for everyone.

    There are also some foreign beauties with a pair of breasts that are really scary, and their bodies look even more bursting. From a certain point of view, domestic women are really incomparable.

    And all of them are wearing very revealing clothes, and there are not many clothes on their bodies. It should be very convenient when doing business.

    It is estimated that which one you like, just hook your finger, and you can enjoy it immediately, which is no problem at all.

    These women are outside, it is estimated that everyone is a goddess who can be kneeled and licked, but here, they are kneeling and licking others, and they may even have to find a chance to lick.

    It's like a group of commodities, people choose randomly, and it's not an exaggeration to say that there are so many beautiful women.

    However, the scene was quite calm, and no one started to play with women directly. After all, this is different from some parties. Who would lack beautiful women here?

    Acting rashly will make people feel contemptuous.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 687 Do you dare to compare with me?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Including Su Xun and Fu Lihan, in fact, these two people, seeing so many beauties, didn't feel anything, let alone arouse any primitive impulse.

    After all, Su Xun is also a man who has had a relationship with Luo Shenyi. Thinking about Luo Shenyi, and looking at this group of vulgar fans, Su Xun really doesn't feel anything.

    On the contrary, I felt that if something happened to me with these women, wouldn't I be at a disadvantage.

    "Brother, you are here too, I didn't expect to be here today!"

    At this moment, a very obscene voice sounded.

    When the voice rang out, Su Xun fixed his eyes and saw that it was that fellow Cui Hanghui. No wonder the voice sounded familiar.

    Even Cui Hanghui felt that his voice was quite normal, but to Su Xun it sounded obscene, who made this guy think about playing with women all day long after his dick is healed.

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing strange about him appearing here. Although I don't know the origin of this guy, Su Xun also knows that he is definitely a top rich second generation. There seems to be no problem with this, and everyone agrees  know about it.

    And this party, isn't it just for the top rich people, what's so strange about it.

    Cui Hanghui is obviously also in the arena, and there is a more attention-grabbing presence. When he moves like this, many eyes are looking at him, both openly and secretly.

    It turned out that Cui Hanghui was so affectionate to Su Xun, and the expression on his face was not fake at all, it was a surprise showing his true feelings.

    Generally speaking, people's expressions are divided into two types: polite and sincere. In many occasions, even if everyone has a smile on their faces, it is actually just perfunctory.

    However, Cui Hanghui's expression just now was not that kind, which means that his relationship with Su Xun is quite good.

    In addition, Su Xun came here with Fu Lihan, who is Fu Lihan, I am afraid that there is no one present who does not know each other, which proves that his relationship with Fu Lihan is not ordinary.

    Coupled with Su Xun's attire, as well as the strong and powerful aristocratic temperament on his body, everyone felt that this young man may have a lot of background.

    What's strange is that he couldn't figure out whether he was the rich second generation of a big family or a big company in Jianghai. Why had he never heard of this person's name.

    However, no one dared to underestimate Su Xun. That kind of underestimation did not happen, but many people already secretly remembered Su Xun in their hearts.

    When you are drinking for a while, it is best to say hello to him and find out the truth. Anyway, this person must not be offended.

    "It's almost time for everyone to come, let's go to the back and have fun. We have prepared various activities and are waiting for you."

    Just at this time, a nobleman in a white suit said something.

    This person should have a lot of background, at least what he said was very important, and when he said a word, everyone cooperated very much, and they went out together.

    It can be seen that there are a lot of people present, at least dozens of them, all of them are people of extraordinary wealth. If the family's money is added up, I am afraid that they can circle the earth quite a lot.

    Not everyone is familiar with each other, and more people are divided into small groups one after another, just like in college. After class, when going to eat, a few people who have a good relationship go together.

    Su Xun naturally left with Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan, because at the scene, he only had a good relationship with these two people, and the rest of the people did not know anyone.

    Coming to the back, there is an open grass field. The lawn is well manicured and smooth. It feels like a golf course.

    In this place in Jianghai, it's probably not something that money can handle to get such a large piece of land. If it doesn't matter, ghosts will believe it.

    "Let's start our first project, hunting!"

    Brother in white, he should be the owner of this place, because he is basically talking, but this guy's voice is relatively gentle, which makes people feel very comfortable. Generally, no matter what kind of personality this kind of person is, at least he is quite good at it.  Be human.

    I just heard him continue: "I heard that many people are very interested in this, so I prepared it carefully. They are all animals caught from the deep mountains, full of wildness."

    "It's just a matter of time for everyone to compete to see who is better. The game you catch can be taken back directly."

    ??After speaking, the response at the scene was relatively strong, and even many people had already started gearing up. They seemed to be very interested, which Su Xun didn't expect much.

    Su Xun said helplessly: "Is it such a sand sculpture, hunting here, and even going to the mountain to catch some animals, it's better to go straight up the mountain."

    I didn't understand this kind of sand sculpture behavior. The key point is that they seemed to be quite excited, which made Su Xun even more painful, but his voice was relatively low, and no one heard it except for the two people around him.

    Cui Hanghui said: "If you really go up the mountain, how many people do you think can endure that kind of hardship, and the mountain where there are real prey, I'm afraid it is also very dangerous. Whoever has nothing to do goes to the deep mountains and old forests."

    When Su Xun heard it, it was true. A serious mountain has been developed by others, and it may be easier to climb up. However, there may not even be a hair on that kind of mountain.

    ?If you really want to hunt, you have to go to the deep mountains. The conditions are terrible. Like this group of pampered young masters, I am afraid that they will not be able to persevere.

    But men have such a desire for this kind of thing, as long as they have money, there is nothing they can't do.

    In ancient times, there were many emperors who also liked hunting, but the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, who could make the emperor really go hunting in the wild.

    I can only build a hunting ground, forest farm, etc. for the emperor to play and show his might.

    The current situation is actually about the same. Anyway, if you have money, you can play whatever you want. Su Xun is not good at making comments, but this does not prevent Su Xun from feeling that they are all sand sculptures.

    A person stepped forward and said, "Fu Lihan, you bastard, do you dare to come up and compete with me?"

    When Su Xun heard this voice, he immediately frowned, thinking that those present were all rich and self-cultivated people, even if you don't have one, you still have to pretend that you do.

    It was the first time I heard someone speak so vulgarly today, and more importantly, it seemed to be aimed at Fu Lihan.

    Just listen to Fu Lihan, his face was ashen, and scolded: "Guo Hui, keep your mouth clean for me, mentally retarded thing!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 688 Archery (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun took a closer look and saw that the person who spoke was a big man, and among these people, he was definitely the tallest one.

    His appearance is very ordinary, and the combination of ordinary facial features makes him even more ordinary.

    But unlike other ordinary-looking people, if you are like this person, if he is thrown into the crowd, no one will ignore him.

    Even when everyone looked at him, they were not looking at his face, but at his figure.

    The suit was bulging by his body, and it looked as if it was about to split at any moment. One could imagine how explosive his body's muscles were.

    The proportion of the body is quite good, and it belongs to the type that can be ranked among the group of strong men in the gym.

    If that kind of horny young woman is available, maybe she can wink at her, and then an indescribable story will happen at night.

    Of course, this is nothing in Su Xun's eyes. Many times, a muscular person is not very powerful.

    Because these people with too obvious muscles are usually forced out by eating protein powder and other things, and they are still far from being really powerful.

    Su Xun is more concerned about what kind of grievances and grievances this guy has with Fu Lihan. If he directly provokes him, everyone must have a bad relationship.

    Even Fu Lihan said to make him more qualified, but he still called him "mentally retarded". It can be seen from this that the two must have had a long-standing grudge.

    The muscular man named Guo Hui had a sneer on his face: "Don't talk nonsense with me, why is our big police officer afraid of ordinary people like me?"

    This guy's tone was full of sarcasm towards Fu Lihan, but it's not that he didn't look down on Fu Lihan. After all, Fu Lihan's family background, except for the people of the family, who would dare to say that he can't look down on him, even the people of the family would not be so ignorant  .

    He just used these words to express his displeasure with Fu Lihan, which proved that in his heart, he really wanted to trample Fu Lihan under his feet.

    "Okay, hunting, right? I'm competing with you. Don't lose too badly for a while."

    Fu Lihan didn't hesitate, he directly agreed.

    Everyone knows that Guo Hui's ridicule just now is obviously just a provocative method. It is impossible for Fu Lihan's IQ to fail to see such a poor provocative method, but he still agreed.

    Su Xun is not surprised. In this case, he must agree, because it is shameful.

    It wasn't just the two of them present. If there were only two of them, Fu Lihan would definitely not talk to this boring guy, because he had no interest.

    But now there are too many people, if Fu Lihan refuses to agree, even if he really doesn't want to know the same level as this guy, but in everyone's eyes, he is just a coward, the kind who is too cowardly.

    In the future, his reputation will not be very good. To put it bluntly, this will become a black material for him, making everyone laugh when they talk about it after dinner, and at the same time secretly despise him, Fu Lihan.

    Good things don't go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, no matter which circle is actually the same, some bad things spread very fast.

    Fu Lihan knew that he was deliberately provoking, but he still had to agree to him, and then the others were very excited, so there was a good show to watch when they came, which is too exciting.

    After accepting the challenge, the scene was noisy, taking advantage of this moment, Su Xun couldn't help asking: "You two, what's going on?"

    "This guy is also a rich second generation, and his family is quite rich, but his father and I don't get along, and the relationship has not been very good, and I have no communication with him."

    Fu Lihan said, "It's just that something happened last year, which directly made the relationship between the two of us into dire straits."

    "This guy drank too much in a club, and he wanted to rape a woman. Generally speaking, nothing will happen in the club. Those women may play casually, as long as they give money afterwards."

    "But he happened to meet a good family. The woman kept resisting, and finally called the police, but she didn't agree."

    "It just so happened that I was the one who sent the police that time. This guy kept playing tricks on me, thinking that I didn't dare to arrest him. I was upset, so I simply arrested him and locked him up for several days.  .￣

    "In the end, he was fine. The family bought the woman off with money. The woman suddenly changed her mind, and the case ended naturally. However, the fact that he was arrested because of the design rape spread quickly in the circle."

    "Until now it was a black spot on him.?Since then, this guy has been like a mad dog. Whenever he meets me, he has to come up and bite me twice.  "

    Su Xun was also speechless for a while. I didn't expect that there are quite a lot of stories between the two of them, and they can be made into TV dramas.

    Of course, Fu Lihan must be right. This guy is illegal. As a policeman, Fu Lihan must have nothing wrong with arresting him. It's a matter of course.

    Even if he is a criminal suspect, it is normal to take him back for investigation.

    It is estimated that this guy was also lawless at the time. I feel that with his identity and strong connections with Jiang Hai, whoever dares to offend him will be tougher.

    But Fu Lihan doesn't care. The leader doesn't dare to offend you. Anyway, I don't care. I won't lose to you because of my family's background. I'll just arrest you and see how capable you are.

    Then the fuse was completely detonated. This guy's reputation was a bit stinky, which made him very unhappy. Every time he caught Fu Lihan, he wanted to press his feet, so that he could feel comfortable.

    The people present were all from the circle, and they obviously knew what was going on. No wonder everyone was so excited just now. I guess they were happy to hear about the struggle between the two of them.

    And Cui Hanghui said: "He is mentally handicapped. Compared with you in hunting, you are a professionally trained person. How can you compare with you?"

    Su Xun heard right, Fu Lihan is a professional policeman. Although his family background has an influence on him, he was admitted as a policeman himself, so he naturally has excellent professional ability.

    In terms of shooting skills, Fu Lihan is probably not bad. Su Xun has also seen it before when he was fighting blood corpse puppets. In that case, he can shoot very accurately.

    There is no need to doubt his strength, but this Guo Hui, doesn't he know this, and he insists on coming up to die?

    Or in other words, this guy is also a master. He has the ability to be worthy of Fu Lihan, so he is very confident.

    But Fu Lihan said, "It's not about shooting guns. All the hunting here is with bows and arrows, the kind of bows and arrows used by ancient archers!"

    When Su Xun and Cui Hanghui heard it, they suddenly realized that that thing and a gun are not the same thing at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689 Heavy Bow and Arrow (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun understood it all at once, no wonder, no wonder that guy came to provoke Fu Lihan when he was a policeman and his shooting skills were quite good.

    You must know that hunting is not just a shooting technique, and it is a moving prey, which is much more difficult than shooting a target.

    Many people shoot him targets, but they may not be able to hit them accurately, and they may even miss the target. In that case, it is almost very difficult to hunt.

    To put it bluntly, it can only depend on luck, even if you are unlucky and encounter some wild beast, you may be beaten.

    Guo Hui is not a person with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. He also understood this, but he still chose to provoke Fu Lihan, because hunting is more about archery than shooting.

    Although they are all shooting skills, do you think they have nothing in common? There must be, because the feeling is still there, but the impact will not be too great.

    Bows and arrows and guns are completely different tools, so the posture and the like when using them are naturally even more different.

    So if you are good at shooting guns, you may not be good at using bows and arrows. To put it bluntly, you have to go to a lot of advice for anything.

    Even if you watch too many movies, you can reach a state where horses are better than no horses.

    In this way, the other party seems to have been prepared, and the situation is not necessarily friendly to Fu Lihan.

    Su Xun asked: "Are you okay?"

    Fu Lihan looked at Su Xun with resentment on his face, and complained: "To men, can you not say this, it hurts people's self-esteem."

    Su Xun: ""

    After a while, Fu Lihan also became serious, and he said calmly: "Don't worry, although I don't play bow and arrow very much, I have played it before anyway, and it is quite accurate."

    Su Xun didn't talk to him anymore, he said that it is really good to be rich, since he was a child, he has been exposed to many things, and he has never played with anything.

    Think again about the first half of my life as Diao Si, besides the games I could afford, what else could I afford, and even some games I couldn¨t play without money.

    Cui Hanghui seemed full of confidence in him, patted him on the shoulder twice, and said, "Don't worry, I think you're fine, that kid is just a no-brainer."

    Su Xun glanced at Cui Hanghui, and then complained: "You are also a rich second generation, haven't you been here before, and you don't even know that hunting here is archery?"

    If I remember correctly, just now Su Xun didn't think why Guo Hui deliberately provoked Fu Lihan to hunt even though he knew his identity. This was asked by Cui Hanghui.

    It was also exposed at once, that he was actually a noob just like Su Xun.

    Cui Hanghui suddenly became embarrassed. In front of Su Xun, he had no temper at all, so he could only say: "This I have never been here before."

    Speaking of it, Su Xun felt a little strange. He felt that Cui Hanghui was quite a powerful existence among the rich second generation. Why is this the first time he came here? It shouldn¨t be, and he is a native of Jianghai.

    Could it be because he was not good at that aspect before, and he was afraid that if he came over, everyone might be fired on the spot.

    After thinking about it, it seems that there is really such a possibility.

    Not much nonsense, Su Xun can't help with this matter, after all, this is a competition between others and Fu Lihan, even if Su Xun has a good relationship with him, he can't go directly to help him.

    Otherwise, at Su Xun's level, even without the bonus of the Jueying Shenlance skin, he would not lose to anyone in terms of robbery.

    It's a pity that there is no stage for Su Xun to pretend to be, and suddenly I feel so lonely in life.

    It can only depend on Fu Lihan himself. It is good that the other party came prepared, but he also believes that Fu Lihan will not be weak. After all, he is a professional person, how could he casually lose to a dude.

    The competition started, and someone brought up two sets of bows and arrows. The bows and arrows looked exactly the same, and the materials were obviously the same in every way.

    It is understandable to use the same thing, because this thing can indeed guarantee fairness, and it also makes it impossible for the loser to find any excuses.

    Otherwise, some people just can't afford to lose, just like when they were playing a game, they were accidentally killed by the opponent, and they didn't want to admit that they were good, so they had to yell "Damn it, what happened to the network just now".

    However, Su Xun noticed something was wrong in the next second. The bow and arrow looked quite big, why did two people lift it up?

    This seems unbelievable, in everyone's impression??, how heavy is a regular bow and arrow, and it can be easily picked up by one person, let alone a man in his prime.

    If a man can't pick up the bow and arrow, then it will be a joke, how can others use it, isn't your design a useless one.

    Just like a tt, you designed it to a length of 20 centimeters, besides Su Xun and the book friends in this book, who else can use it, how can you sell it?

    However, it turns out that there is indeed a problem with the bow and arrow. The two people were lifting it, not pretending to be aggressive. They were careful every step they took, which proved that this thing must weigh at least several tens of catties.

    Su Xun finds it inconceivable that there are dozens of catties or even heavier bows and arrows, and there is such a sand sculpture design?

    In other words, this bow and arrow was made by Guo Hui, who specially found someone to make it. If that's the case, this person is really a scheming boy.

    After lifting it up, Su Xun could see clearly that this thing was actually made of steel, and he didn't need a picture to know that it was solid, not even ordinary steel, no wonder it was so heavy.

    This is completely incomprehensible. Ancient bows and arrows are basically made of wood. Don't think too much about using steel to make these things.

    Leaving aside whether you can move, due to the backwardness of smelting technology in ancient times, steel was a scarce resource, and the development of iron ore was not in place.

    With that little stuff, almost all of it is used to make weapons and armor, who would waste it on bows and arrows.

    ? Although bows and arrows can be considered as weapons, they are long-range after all, and cannot touch the enemy. Once you are close to someone, you are completely useless.

    And bamboo or wooden ones may be flexible and easier to use, but for armor and swords, you can use wooden ones to fight against people.

    Nowadays, there are fewer wooden bows and arrows, and some new materials are generally used, such as plastic and carbon fiber. The bows and arrows made are more advanced and lighter.

    A good bow and arrow will feel heavy in the hand, but in the hands of an adult, it is just right.

    A bow and arrow like this that requires two people to carry is too exaggerated, and I have never seen it before.

    Except for Su Xun, it is obvious that there are no fools present, and everyone has discovered this situation!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 690 Can't lift it up?  (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Lihan naturally also saw what was going on, and felt that he had been tricked by someone inadvertently. He asked with an ugly face, "Guo Hui, what do you mean?"

    "It's not interesting. Ordinary competitions are not interesting. I found someone to make two special bows and arrows. Let's use this comparison. They are the same. If you are worried, I will let you choose first."

    This guy is also a bachelor, he doesn't feel embarrassed at all, but feels that everything is as it should be.

    Everyone can see that Fu Lihan has been put on the line, but he should have nothing to do. In this case, you have to be put on the line.

    "Then why didn't you tell me in advance, and played tricks with me?"

    Fu Lihan's eyes narrowed involuntarily.

    Guo Hui continued the indifferent expression on his face, and only heard him say: "I don't like to hear what I said, it's just to make it more interesting. If you don't want to, then let's change it?"

    At this moment, Su Xun couldn't help but look at him high. When this person spoke, he sounded very rude and straightforward, as if he had no heart.

    Coupled with his unforgiving appearance and outstanding figure, it is easy for everyone to feel that this person must be a guy with well-developed limbs and a simple mind!

    Actually not, as can be seen from his operations and conversations today, this man is quite smart.

    It's not that he pinched Fu Lihan's weakness, that would be too exaggerated, in other words, he has spotted today's occasion.

    There's nothing wrong with this occasion, he knew that Fu Lihan couldn't be coaxed, even if he didn't want to talk to him at all, he couldn't coax him, his reputation would be too bad if he coaxed him.

    Who can young people not care about their reputation calmly, and it is a lie to say that they don't care.

    It is precisely because of this that today is the best opportunity for him. He has carefully planned to hit Fu Lihan in the face.

    Even the way he slaps the face makes people feel really meaningless.

    The people present are all sensible people, this kind of competition is really meaningless, but it's different when it comes out.

    What about "Fu Lihan was humiliated by Guo Hui" and "Fu Lihan was beaten by Guo Hui without any power to fight back", when the time comes, all the various versions outside will come out, and perhaps the communicator will be everyone present.

    Guo Hui's conspiracy is also very clear, what he wants is not an archery competition at all, he wants Fu Lihan to shoot and not come out at all!

    In other words, if you humiliated Fu Lihan from the very beginning, so that you can't even lift this bow, how can you compare with me? You only deserve to be humiliated by me.

    Let you catch me, you made my reputation so bad before, how could I make it easy for you, it is absolutely impossible.

    Su Xun even guessed that the weight of his bow and arrow was determined by himself, and must have been carefully measured in advance.

    That is to say, he can indeed lift something that weighs at least a few dozen catties. This test of his arm strength is too great. It seems that his muscles are not for nothing. Su Xun underestimated him beforehand.  up.

    At this point, Fu Lihan faced the enemy's conspiracy, and it was difficult for him to ride a tiger. In other words, it was not a conspiracy at all, because everything was on the bright side.

    Fu Lihan didn't seem to be able to choose, he could only force himself to fight, even if he lost, his reputation would be better than if he voluntarily retreated.

    At this time, Su Xun said in a low voice: "Go up and fight with him, don't be afraid, I guarantee you are worthy of him."

    Fu Lihan was a little surprised by Su Xun's words, but in the next second, he was full of trust in Su Xun.

    Thinking of all the things I saw around Su Xun before, is there anything Su Xun can't do, probably not.

    Since Su Xun said it, it proves that he has a way to help him break the situation. In this way, Fu Lihan has no scruples.

    I just heard Fu Lihan say: "Okay, let's compare. It's the same as who is afraid of you. It's rubbish that can't be on the stage."

    Guo Hui was stunned for a moment, thinking that this Fu Lihan was really rampant, he was already dying, and he still dared to mock himself, Guo Hui's eyes were cold, let's see what Fu Lihan should do.

    Others were also surprised. From the looks of it now, it was obviously a competition of strength, not a real competition of archery.

    From the figures of the two people, it is obvious that Guo HuiOccupying an absolute advantage, if you want to talk about fighting, it may not be easy to say.

    Simply comparing strength, Fu Lihan is definitely not an opponent, but judging by his confident appearance, it doesn't seem like he is pretending. If this is pretending, then his acting skills are too good.

    Anyway, anyway, the excitement is coming, and the two of them are about to start.

    The two sets of bows and arrows are the same, and this Fu Lihan also knows it well, so he won't be able to tamper with it.

    Because if the tampering is discovered, Fu Lihan can immediately make a big fuss, hold on to this, and use the excuse not to compare with him. It is he, Guo Hui, who is shameless.

    Guo Hui naturally understood this truth, and he would definitely not be able to play tricks. Fu Lihan also casually came to a pair of bows and arrows.

    He touched it with his hand and tried it lightly, and his face became ugly. This thing is indeed heavy, even heavier than imagined.

    At this time, Guo Hui glanced at Fu Lihan, and then he continued to tease: "What's the matter, big police officer, are you not raising it?"

    After saying it, there were a few teasing immediately, but of course the voice was not too loud. Generally speaking, everyone was relatively calm, and Fu Lihan couldn't be offended at this time.

    Su Xun was speechless for a while, thinking that this guy really doesn't understand humor at all, and if he can't lift it, he can't lift it.

    However, his taunting effect was still achieved. At least Fu Lihan was very upset. How can he say that a man can't lift? This is more serious than saying that he is short!

    Fu Lihan has exhausted his power, you still can't use two hands, how can you hold the bow and arrow with both hands, then how can you shoot, you have to hold the bow with one hand and pull the string with the other hand.

    It was almost a struggle, and even Fu Lihan's face was a little flushed, so he reluctantly raised the bow and arrow.

    Fu Lihan thought that this thing weighed about fifty catties, but he didn't know until he lifted it up that it was much more than that, at least seventy to eighty catties.

    This guy is really too ruthless, it is completely terrible to come over with such a heavy bow and arrow.

    Fu Lihan had reached his limit, his arms were trembling.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 691: Constant Power (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, for a normal adult man, if he can lift twenty or thirty catties with one hand, he is already pretty good.

    As for women, it is absolutely impossible. Many girls can't even carry their bags when they go shopping.

    Don't say anything about women and men, it's just a joking statement, if it's really about strength, it really can't be compared.

    If it is heavier, it must be lifted by people who are naturally stronger, or people who go to the gym to exercise regularly.

    As for something weighing seventy or eighty kilograms, it is definitely very powerful to be able to lift it with one hand. Normal people don't have the strength.

    One hand and two hands are completely different things. If the two hands are added together, the strength will definitely be different, but you still have to use your left hand.

    Because normally the left hand holds the bow and the right hand draws the string, and the strength of the left hand is definitely lower than that of the right hand, except for left-handers.

    The reason why Fu Lihan was able to lift it up was because he was a policeman after all. He had received professional training and his personal strength must be stronger than that of ordinary people.

    Of course, the most important point is that he was provoked by that guy Guo Hui, who kept saying that Fu Lihan was not good, and he didn't give up, but he was so angry. When did someone say that.

    When people are angry, their strength will actually become stronger, because people's potential is unlimited.

    Of course, this can only last for a while, and it doesn't last long. For example, after lifting it up, before three seconds have passed, Fu Lihan's arm was trembling non-stop.

    He was still holding on, because he knew that it would be too embarrassing to just fall like this, so he gritted his teeth and tried to hold on, and his facial features even looked slightly deformed.

    Everyone present could see that Fu Lihan was holding on, and he probably wouldn't last long.

    However, no one has said anything yet, because after all, it is already very good if people can lift it up, which is beyond everyone's expectations.

    Fu Lihan's willpower is still quite strong, which Su Xun admired him a little bit, so for a while, Su Xun didn't make a move. He wanted to see where Fu Lihan's limit was!

    At this time, Fu Lihan was already in great pain, but he was still trying to see if he could pull the string, but after putting his right hand on it, he felt even more uncomfortable.

    I don't know what kind of animal tendons this bowstring is made of, but it is extremely hard. It takes a lot of strength to pull it, and you have to exert strength with both hands at the same time.

    Most of the strength in Fu Lihan's body has been exhausted now, and it is very good to be able to lift it up. How can there be extra strength? I really didn't expect that he couldn't even pull the bowstring. It's really a shame.

    "Clang！！"

    Then Fu Lihan couldn't bear it anymore, as if he lost all his strength at once, the bow and arrow in his hand fell to the ground directly.

    ? I was trying to hold on, but I found out that after holding on for a long time, I couldn't even pull the strings. Then I completely felt that I had no motivation to persevere, and it plummeted.

    Su Xun didn't expect Fu Lihan to wither all of a sudden, which made him a little embarrassed.

    "Why, it's going to die so soon?"

    Guo Hui seemed to have expected this result long ago, and the mocking expression on his face became stronger and stronger, and he directly raised the bow and arrow in front of him.

    Even in the hand, he kept changing his posture twice, looking very relaxed.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that his movement is showing off his strength, because this random movement really requires strength.

    Even if Su Xun was on the sidelines, he couldn't help but give this guy a high look. Indeed, he has two skills. This power is stronger than imagined. It seems that he has practiced in advance.

    However, strength is not something that can be cultivated overnight, and it even has a natural element in it. Some people are born thin and small, and no matter how hard you practice, your strength will not increase.

    Anyway, I don't know if this guy is really relaxed, at least on the surface, he is still very relaxed, and this has already killed Fu Lihan in seconds.

    The guy opened his mouth and continued to taunt: "How about it, can you still play? Hurry up and let's try it out, you've only been strong for a few seconds and you can't do it?"

    Fu Lihan's face was so pale, he could even think of how this guy would slander him after he got out, maybe he could only hold on for a few seconds.

    &nbSp;

    He was really angry, and Fu Lihan had nothing to do, because at this moment, he really didn't have a certain amount of strength, and he had already exhausted all his strength just now.

    If you ask him to lift it now, I'm afraid he won't be able to lift it all at once, which is completely useless.

    Fu Lihan was counting on Su Xun to help him, but up to now, Su Xun hadn't made a move yet, which made him a little anxious, thinking that you should hurry up, brother, if you don't make a move, everything will be too late, and the daylily will probably die later.  It's cold.

    Everyone present could also see clearly that Fu Lihan had no capital to continue to compete, and the strength of the two people was completely different.

    Originally thought that hunting was a competition of marksmanship, but Guo Hui was very smart, so he directly used a little trick and turned it into a competition of strength.

    Allowing himself to occupy an absolute advantage, Fu Lihan is completely incomparable with him.

    Although there is no shame in it, because of the competition of strength, how many people can compare with Guo Hui, but it is an indisputable fact that Fu Lihan was defeated today.

    Don't look at this group of people as rich second generations, but in fact they are not that tall. In many cases, their fighting methods are similar to those of children.

    Su Xun was watching from the sidelines, deliberately not making a move, because he had to lay the groundwork.

    What is the real slap in the face, what is important is a desire to promote before suppressing.

    If you can't go up and fight, it's meaningless. If you want people to disdain you first, it's best to look down on you from the bottom of your heart, and then shoot directly. If you do this, the shocking effect will definitely be the best.

    Su Xun made a move, and if he didn't make a move again, Fu Lihan would probably scold him.

    Immediately raising his hand, an invisible aura flew towards Fu Lihan's body, wrapping around his arms.

    Su Xun's method is also very simple, that is, through the use of spiritual energy, Fu Lihan's power has a certain bonus, which is still very easy.

    When Fu Lihan was downcast, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. His sore arms seemed to have a steady stream of strength at this moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692 Purebred Wild Boar (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Lihan opened his hands, he felt unbelievable, inexplicable, why there was a feeling that he had become a strong man.

    But the muscles of both arms were tense at the moment, reminding Fu Lihan all the time that his arms had really changed.

    After waving his arm twice, Fu Lihan's eyes lit up, because now he was really sure.

    Looking at Su Xun quietly, Fu Lihan knew that Su Xun must have helped him secretly.

    Although it feels a bit unbelievable, it seems impossible to make a person's strength stronger invisibly.

    However, this was done by Su Xun, so there is nothing surprising about it. Thinking about what Su Xun did before, which one is not incredible.

    When others thought that Fu Lihan had lost, but he couldn't get down, Fu Lihan was about to start his Jedi counterattack.

    Guo Hui's ridicule continued: "Don't just keep talking, if you really can't do it, let's compete with others, you just admit defeat, it's not a very important thing, why bother."

    But Fu Lihan sneered: "Sorry, who said I lost, you know I lost before the competition?"

    "snort!"

    Guo Hui, who was still teasing, suddenly became very upset, and only heard him say with disdain: "Hehe, you are still stubborn, then you should quickly start comparing with me, I am afraid that you will not even be able to lift your bow.  "

    This is not something that he can see alone. In fact, everyone present can see that Fu Lihan has lost his strength.

    He still doesn't admit defeat now, pretending to be very confident, probably because he can't save face, but this is obviously a dead duck's mouth, and it doesn't make much sense.

    "Guo Hui, don't talk too early, what if I lift it up, can you call me Dad?" Fu Lihan said with narrowed eyes.

    His appearance made people feel very dangerous, as if he was deliberately trying to lure Guo Hui into taking the bait.

    Su Xun almost burst out laughing. Fu Lihan, who usually looks upright, did not expect to be such a listless person, obviously playing tricks.

    But he deliberately made this look like I'm going to trick you, but people can't understand it at once, and it's not clear whether he is pretending or not. Many times the truth is also false, and the false is also true. Fu Lihan understands this truth  Very thorough.

    Needless to say, Guo Hui, who was quite arrogant just now, felt guilty for no reason. He was really worried that this guy was playing tricks on himself.

    Calling Dad, this is not the kind of casual calling in the game, so many people present are watching.

    Moreover, he and Fu Lihan are still deadly enemies. If you call him Dad, you will never want to turn over again in the future, which is obviously impossible.

    Among other things, if his father finds out about this after returning home, he will be the first to beat him to death.

    Although he felt that Fu Lihan was really bad, that kind of appearance didn't seem to be pretending, and more importantly, Fu Lihan's strength was there, and this couldn't be changed.

    However, Guo Hui, a guy who looks big and thick on the surface, has a delicate heart. The reason why he was caught by Fu Lihan last time was because he was lost by alcohol, and it was too late to find out that something was wrong.

    So he still didn't dare to take the risk, the risk was too great, even greater than the risk of stock trading.

    In case this Fu Lihan tried his best to lift it up again, then he would have someone to reason with.

    Fu Lihan pressed on step by step, following Guo Hui's routine just now, he said directly: "What's the matter, are you scared?"

    Everyone said that this Fu Lihan was really powerful, and he could turn it around, but no matter how he looked at it, it seemed that he still had no chance of winning.

    This guy Guo Hui and Fu Lihan are fighting for face. He will definitely not admit that he is afraid, but he sneered and said: "Don't play tricks with me, I know you want to trick me."

    "It's nothing to lift it up. If you have the ability, you can beat me. If you beat me, then I will call you Dad. If you lose, then you will call me obediently. Do you dare?"

    Everyone thought that Guo Hui was really insidious enough, and he immediately resolved Fu Lihan's offensive.

    If it is really a comparison of winning or losing, it is obvious to Fu Lihan that there is no solution, and he must not be able to compare.

    so heavy?, it took a lot of effort to hold it, let alone draw a bow and shoot an arrow. It is estimated that with Fu Lihan's strength, he would not be able to shoot a single arrow, so how could he win.

    No matter how you look at it, Guo Hui is invincible, which is equivalent to his routine Fu Lihan.

    When everyone felt that Fu Lihan was afraid to agree, Fu Lihan said directly: "Okay, there is no problem, just compare."

    "Um?"

    Everyone was amazed, and they wondered what the hell is going on with Fu Lihan, is he on the top, such a big guy dares to bet?

    In everyone's eyes, this is a matter of face, even crazier than betting tens of millions.

    It was obviously impossible for Fu Lihan to win, but he actually agreed, which made people feel unbelievable.

    Guo Hui wasn't too excited either, on the contrary, he was still a little skeptical, this Fu Lihan agreed too readily, is there some kind of conspiracy?  Or he already has a way to deal with it.

    He was right in guessing, Fu Lihan already had a way to deal with it, but he couldn't guess it no matter what.

    He didn't think about the things he couldn't figure out. Anyway, in his opinion, Fu Lihan had no way to win, he was just bluffing.

    He has an absolute advantage, and he is not afraid, so what else is there to be afraid of, maybe this guy is deliberately deceiving himself.

    "Okay, let's start now, don't play tricks for a while."

    After finishing his sentence, Guo Hui signaled that the game could start.

    In front of it was a hunting ground that was temporarily surrounded and built. It didn't look too big, and then someone pulled a lot of iron cages and released the wild boars inside.

    Wild boars are very irritable, and they are newcomers to an unfamiliar environment, so after they landed, they kept running around.

    This thing is very different from ordinary pigs, the kind that can really kill people, and wild boars like to eat meat very much.

    Looking at the wild appearance, it is obviously a purebred wild boar caught from the mountains. Now there are many artificially bred wild boars for sale, but the kind is not very good.

    Purebred wild boars in the mountains are very difficult to catch, but in the end they were caught and transported all the way here for everyone to hunt and play, which is really boring.

    However, this also tells everyone a truth, you can really do whatever you want with money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 693 Calling Dad (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Aw！！"

    The whole scene resounded with the cry of wild boars, which seemed very passionate, and of course it sounded quite strange.

    ? After all, today's occasion looks quite tall, but all kinds of pigs' screams suddenly resounded, which sounded like a pig slaughtered in the countryside during the Chinese New Year, which naturally gave people a very strange feeling.

    Of course, there is still a certain difference between the cry of a wild boar and that of a real domestic pig.

    However, the people present were very excited, and some people were even rubbing their hands. They were so excited that they wanted to go up and try their own skills.

    It seems that this group of pampered rich second generations are more interested in exciting things like hunting.

    If it wasn't for the fact that Fu Lihan was going to compete with that guy, they probably would have already gone up, and now they are just to watch the excitement, so they just held back for the time being.

    In fact, this is far worse than real hunting, but it's just a joke.

    The reason why the former hunters went to the mountains to hunt was to survive. They hunted just for fun. This is the most obvious difference.

    Moreover, the hunter went forward to say that when the luck is good, the whole family will be full, and if the luck is not good, the whole family will send him to the funeral. Hunting is a very dangerous thing.

    The wild boars have just arrived in this strange environment, especially on the turf, which makes them particularly uncomfortable, or they can't calm down at all.

    Usually, they are used to living in dense forests and shrubs, that is their home, and they were caught inexplicably and transported all the way in the car. The fear in their hearts must be quite great.

    After letting go of them, the fear in my heart was infinitely magnified, and one or two kept screaming desperately, looking very flustered, and the scene was also very chaotic.

    Even if it doesn't take much longer, those who wait for them will die. Even if Fu Lihan and Guo Hui can't kill them, there are still so many people present who are gearing up, and they will definitely be shot to death by random arrows.

    It sounds a bit cruel, but in fact it is a very normal thing, wild boar is not a protected animal, this kind of thing has a relatively strong reproductive ability.

    And it is harmful to humans. They often go down the mountain to harm crops and the like. Sometimes they can even attack people when they meet them. If they meet people, they will kill them and eat meat. It is a good choice.

    In this world, if you have money, you can do a lot of things that others can't imagine, such as protecting animals on TV, and it is estimated that it is not less in the belly of the rich.

    The people present fell silent for a while, because the two of them were about to start a formal competition.

    This time, after all, Fu Lihan didn't have to work as hard as before. He lifted the bow and arrow easily, and it seemed a lot easier.

    "Damn it, this Fu Lihan can still lift it."

    "It's amazing. Just now, seeing how he couldn't hold on, I thought he had no strength. It's really impressive. I feel that his strength is no less than Guo Hui."

    "I can see that he couldn't hold on just now, it's obviously just a fake. This guy is completely a movie star, and he fooled us all."

    "Let's watch the show in peace, I don't know why, I feel that Guo Hui may be in trouble, Fu Lihan finally put him together."

    ""

    Fu Lihan himself was still secretly surprised in his heart, wondering what method Su Xun used to make him so easily lift the bow and arrow, which was a big trouble for him just now, lightly  Very relaxed and comfortable.

    Little did they know that at this time, he had already been scolded as an old villain by others. Everyone felt that this guy was just pretending, and his acting skills were really good.

    Guo Hui's eyes dimmed involuntarily, he knew that he had been played by Fu Lihan.

    However, the arrow has to be shot, he has no reason to escape, it doesn't matter, anyway, he has practiced archery, so he may not be worse than Fu Lihan.

    "Whoosh！"

    Fu Lihan had already shot his first arrow, but he was a little embarrassed. The arrow looked light and flimsy, as if it had no strength at all, and it didn't touch the wild boar at all.

    Because wild boars are not fixed, what's the point? They are all running wildly in the huge hunting ground, and the speed is really fast.

    In the impression of ordinary people, the impression of pigs always seems to be fat and lazy. In fact, pigs run very fast, let alone wild boars.The speed can even match that of a nimble rabbit.

    How else can wild boar be delicious, because wild boars are running around on the mountain, and the meat on their bodies is tight, and it must be different when it is eaten in the mouth.

    frankly speaking, it is difficult to shoot wild boars that are moving at high speed, and it is impossible to hit the soul with one shot.

    Of course, there is nothing to laugh at Fu Lihan, everyone is equally divided, Guo Hui felt the same after his first arrow flew out, but it was not as good as Fu Lihan's arrow.

    The level of the two of them is not so bad. The bows and arrows they mainly use are too abnormal, require too much strength, and are too different from normal.

    It takes a process of getting used to it for the first time. Looking at Guo Hui's appearance, he probably isn't very familiar with it. He thought that Fu Lihan couldn't pick it up at all, so how can he compare with him.

    After a few arrows flew out in succession, the two of them could barely be regarded as getting better, and they were really much stronger than before.

    "Aw！！"

    Fu Lihan shot the first wild boar, the buttocks, and the sharp arrow pierced through the rough wild boar skin, but it was not fatal, the wild boar was just barking around, running faster.

    Su Xun also observed for a while, and knew that Fu Lihan's victory was completely fine, because Fu Lihan's level was indeed much higher than this guy.

    Even if he didn't deliberately practice archery, but if he practiced a lot, the hand feeling would naturally exist. If he played with it, Guo Hui would not be Fu Lihan's opponent.

    And this Guo Hui, his strategy can be said to have played himself into it, because the bow and arrow are too heavy.

    Even if he is stronger than normal people, he can hold it in his hand and play with it, but after a long time, he still can't bear it!

    Even the muscles of his left arm were already tense. If he persisted, he would probably injure the muscles. Finally, he relaxed, and the bow and arrow fell to the ground.

    Looking at Fu Lihan again, he was still as relaxed as ever, with the spiritual blessing of a cultivator, this is no joke.

    And now he is becoming more and more courageous as he fights, so everyone will know who is winning and who is winning. It is clear at a glance.

    Seeing that Guo Hui was dying, Fu Lihan sneered and said, "It's no good, then call Dad." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 694 Promise him (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The expression on Guo Hui's face was even uglier than eating Xiang.

    He instinctively wanted to fight back against Fu Lihan, thinking how could it be possible for me to fail, and it was absolutely impossible to admit defeat.

    However, the soreness from his own arm reminded him all the time that he really seemed to be unable to carry on any longer.

    Looking at Fu Lihan again, he seems to be very comfortable now, like a normal person, obviously there is no problem, and he can continue.

    It is also very embarrassing to talk about the results of the battle just now.

    Although Fu Lihan's hit rate is not very good, but to put it bluntly, he has shot several arrows, and everyone can see that his condition is getting better and better.

    On the other hand, Guo Hui's side is simply horrible. He is not at the same level as Fu Lihan. The heavyweight bows and arrows he prepared carefully, but put himself in them, and he is not used to them at all.

    Compared with his adaptability, he is really worse than Fu Lihan by more than a little bit. He was quite embarrassing, and he just shot an arrow, and he was still a wild boar running around. His luck was really bad.  above.

    No matter how you look at today's competition, he is a loser, and he has nothing to refute.

    In order not to offend Guo Hui, the other onlookers will definitely not say anything, but everyone naturally knows it well in their hearts and understands who loses and who wins.

    According to the bet just now, it is obvious that he will call Fu Lihan Dad.

    ?Everyone also watched the excitement and thought it was a big deal, thinking that the main event was finally here, whether or not to scream, and how to scream, these were not the most important thing, what was important was that they wanted to know how Guo Hui would end up.

    This is also the reason why Guo Hui's face is so ugly, because the overall situation is really unfavorable for him.

    It is definitely impossible for him to call Fu Lihan's father. It is related to whether he can still hang out in the circle in the future.

    Even he knew in his heart that many people were waiting to watch the excitement, and among those present, it is estimated that many bastard mobile phone camera functions were ready.

    As long as you open your mouth, it will be recorded immediately, and everyone will be able to see it in the future and know what embarrassing things he did today.

    Who cares what's going on with you? Everyone only knows that you call Fu Lihan Dad Dad.

    Just listen to Guo Hui and he said: "The competition just now is not counted. I recently injured my arm, so when I shot the arrow, it was not smooth, and you took advantage of it."

    "Shameless!"

    Countless people cursed secretly in their hearts, they heard it, and they were going to cheat.

    Su Xun was not surprised at all. Although there was a bit of scheming, he didn't look like a man of integrity. Wouldn't it be very normal for him to be able to cheat? Su Xun even guessed it in advance.

    It's embarrassing to cheat, and it doesn't have any face, but it's definitely more embarrassing than calling dad, and he knows how to choose.

    It's just a cheeky thing, and no one will really say anything. There's no need to offend someone just because of a moment of hilarity.

    Guo Hui is like a mad dog. After Fu Lihan offended him, he has been watching him until today, and he will mess with you if he has anything to do.

    Although it doesn't have much impact, it feels really disgusting.

    Fu Lihan said in a cold tone: "Since you can't afford it, then I advise you, don't look for trouble in the future!"

    After finishing speaking, everyone thought that the battle between these two people should come to an end here.

    Unexpectedly, Guo Hui felt ashamed when Fu Lihan said that, so he said angrily, "Fu Lihan, what are you pretending to do with me?"

    "Today's archery, you obviously took advantage of it. You are a policeman who trains shooting all day long. It is normal for me to be inferior to you. What are you so proud of?"

    When the people next to him heard this, they immediately looked at Guo Hui in a different way, thinking that your mother is mentally handicapped, isn't it you who want to compare yourself?

    Now I can't compare it to turning back and saying that someone took advantage of it. Brother, your face, I have never seen such a brazen person, it is really weird.

    Fu Lihan said, "I'm sorry, but even if I'm better than others, I'm better than people like you."

    This sentence is a bit crazy, but Fu Lihan himself thinks so, and feels that no matter what, he is better than this trash.It's gone.

    Unexpectedly, Guo Hui got excited, and said directly: "Okay, then if you are capable, you can compete with me in horse racing. If you can beat me, I will count you as capable, and call you Dad obediently!"

    As soon as he said this, the expression of the person next to him changed again, as if this Guo Hui was intentionally bullying others.

    Fu Lihan immediately said: "Guo Hui, do you think I'm stupid? You are good at riding horses, and you are also the champion of international horse racing. Am I a fool? Compare this with you?"

    Su Xun understood as soon as he heard this, no wonder everyone's eyes were so strange just now.

    Cooperating with these five big and three thick guys, there are really two brushes on the horse, and there is some kind of international horse racing champion, which is really hard to see.

    Regardless of whether this award is really important, but since there is this award and it can still win the championship, it cannot be ignored.

    It is estimated that this guy's horse riding level is also very famous in the circle, it is almost his strongest point, and Fu Lihan has no cress, so it is definitely not comparable.

    For example, if you play a game, if a king insists on competing with a bronze, the bronze will definitely not want to, and even ask a group of you to come and see, how embarrassing it would be for me to lose.

    Everyone was secretly scolding Guo Hui for being shameless. In order to win Fu Lihan, he even lost face.

    But you don't need to think about it, you know, Fu Lihan is not stupid, and he will definitely not agree.

    Guo Hui also guessed that Fu Lihan would not agree, it would be strange if he agreed, it was no different from sending him up to find abuse for him, but it was just using this method to shut up Fu Lihan.

    After all, he was at a disadvantage today. If Fu Lihan wanted to, he could taunt him all night.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a clear voice came from Fu Lihan's ears: "Promise him!"

    Fu Lihan was a little surprised, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Su Xun. It was Su Xun's voice, and he recognized it immediately.

    Looking at Su Xun, he was quite calm and blinked at him.

    Fu Lihan couldn't help being a little surprised, Su Xun was still some distance away from him, but he seemed to be the only one who heard what he said just now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 695: Favorable Situation (5 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun has already compressed his own words with aura, and deliberately passed them to Fu Lihan's ears. In this way, it can be guaranteed that only Fu Lihan can hear them.

    When Fu Lihan looked at him, Su Xun nodded to him, because Su Xun had another trick in his heart.

    If you want to help Fu Lihan, smash Guo Hui's face to pieces. Isn't he the best at this thing? Then let him lose to Fu Lihan in the horse race.

    Seeing how rampant he is today, he probably won't dare to come up to make troubles like he is today when he sees Fu Lihan in the future.

    Otherwise, it will always be like this, just like a fly always surrounds you. Although it can't cause any real threat to you, it is really annoying.

    Fu Lihan suddenly settled down, and Su Xun nodded, so there is no problem.

    He didn't even need to think about it, he felt that everything Su Xun said was correct, and Su Xun would not cheat him.

    So Fu Lihan said: "Okay, don't you want to race a horse, then I will compete with you. If you lose, we will see how you can play around."

    "I'm sorry, I heard you right, this Fu Lihan actually agreed, did he lose his will?"

    "Wandering, drifting, he is obviously drifting, and he wants to screw Guo Hui to death."

    "It's too easy to think about. Guo Hui's horse racing level is well-known throughout Jianghai, unless you are a professional, or you can't compare to him."

    "Forget it, Fu Lihan probably knows a little bit about equestrianism. He usually doesn't have the time to ride a horse. He's really impulsive this time."

    "Don't say anything too early, maybe they have something behind them."

    ""

    After Fu Lihan said these words, everyone was shocked. No one thought that Fu Lihan would agree to Guo Hui's appointment.

    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that Guo Hui did this on purpose, and no one thinks that Fu Lihan can agree, but he just makes everyone unexpected.

    Even Fu Lihan himself didn't expect it, and because of Su Xun's words, he temporarily changed his mind.

    At this time, Fu Lihan was still wondering what kind of operation Su Xun would teach him to turn defeat into victory. He couldn't think of it, because it was really difficult.

    Guo Hui himself was stunned, his first reaction was, could this Fu Lihan be cheating?

    But in the next second, his thought disappeared, and the whole person was ecstatic in an instant.

    I said in my heart that I don't care if you are cheating or not. Any small routine will not work in the face of absolute strength and the premise that the strength gap between the two parties is too large.

    It's obvious that this guy is on top, and he really takes himself seriously.

    Guo Hui was afraid that Fu Lihan would regret it after he finished speaking, so he said directly: "Okay, you Fu Lihan has the guts, if you can beat me again in horse racing, don't say anything, and call you dad immediately."

    "But you also know that everything is mutual. Anyway, I still say that, if you lose, then it's the same. Let's play for real this time."

    A sinister smile flashed across Guo Hui's face. He was embarrassed just now, and he will return this embarrassment to Fu Lihan in a while.

    Su Xun was speechless as he listened to the side, thinking that this reality is too shameless, isn't what he played just now not real?  It's just that you don't want to be a fool.

    Everyone felt that Fu Lihan must not agree. If he agreed, he would lose 100% and the price would be too high.

    Even Guo Hui, who was cheating just now, can get back the place he lost just now in an instant.

    Fu Lihan was full of self-confidence, and said calmly, "No problem, it's such a happy decision!"

    "The two of you want to race horses. There's nothing wrong with that. I happen to have a lot of horses here. If you two don't bring your own, you can go to my horse farm to choose."

    The guy in the white formal suit came up and said, looking very kind.

    In this way, it seems that the entire clubhouse belongs to him. It is a remarkable ability to make the clubhouse so awesome and gather everyone to play with him.

    Even if many people give him the same resources, he can't do this. In many cases, waste is waste, and it has nothing to do with your background or the like.

    Guo Hui naturally had no objection, he said: "If I ride my own horse, it will definitely be faster,But he doesn't need to win.  "

    The words are crazy, but everyone thinks there is nothing wrong with it. Many people have seen this guy ride a horse. His skills are indeed quite awesome, and his control of the horse has also reached its peak.

    Riding a horse is a bit like driving a car. It depends on the breed of the horse. If they are similar, it depends on the skill of the rider and whether he can directly display the speed of the horse.

    As a horse lover, Guo Hui naturally has his own precious BMW, and there are more than one. The annual cost of raising horses is more than tens of millions.

    It's just that I didn't expect that there would be a horse race today. He definitely didn't bring his horse, and it would be troublesome to check it in. If he wanted to go now, it would be too late.

    Besides, Fu Lihan is the same, everyone is here to pick horses, he is a little confident in his horse-hunting skills, if there are good ones, he will definitely pick them first, and leave the bad ones to Fu Lihan, and it will be too late for him to cry.

    When the time comes, I have the skills to crush him, and if I want to win him, it will be a breeze.

    The good hunting was temporarily postponed, but fortunately, everyone didn't have any opinions. It was obviously the competition between the two of them, which was more interesting.

    A group of people followed and came to the racecourse.

    When we arrived at the racecourse, there was a person who feeds the horses. After Bai Yifu said something, he immediately released many horses that had been penned together.

    "Damn it, so many?"

    Cui Hanghui next to him couldn't help but say something.

    Su Xun was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that there were so many horses. There were at least thirty horses in this racecourse, which didn't sound like many.

    However, these horses are all expensive breeds and huge in stature. Together, the impact is quite sufficient, which is amazing.

    ?It feels really quite a lot together. How can ordinary people raise so many horses? This thing has a good bloodline. At least one horse costs several million, which is more expensive than a luxury car.

    And what the horse eats, this person eats well, and the daily feeding expenses are probably astronomical.

    However, Su Xun showed a smile at this time. This situation is more favorable than he thought, and it just fits his plan.

    Su Xun's plan is also very simple. Chituma has been holding back for so long, and it's time to come out to get some fresh air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 696 I am not a random horse (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's thinking is also relatively simple, just pull out the red rabbit horse and let Fu Lihan ride to the horse race. As long as Fu Lihan holds it firmly and he doesn't fall off, then there will be no problem.  Everything can be easily won.

    The Chituma is a very buggy existence, even a Lamborghini can't run it, whether it is a normal Maxima or a bloody BMW, it is a younger brother in front of the Chituma.

    This is no longer a question of whether one can ride a horse or not, but of being completely crushed. Any skill or the like looks like gimmicky in the face of absolute crushing.

    It¨s like a one-on-one fight between two people in a pesticide game. You are a first-level master and you go to fight a chicken with a full-level Liushen outfit. Do people need skills? If they come up and touch you, they will disappear completely.  Bird relationship.

    The reason why I think this plan is feasible is because Su Xun probably noticed that the sky is already getting dark.

    Everyone's eyesight is naturally affected to a certain extent, and they may not be able to see clearly.

    ? Looking back, Su Xun sneakily got out the red rabbit horse and let Fu Lihan ride it.

    At first, Su Xun was still thinking that he must be careful.

    I didn't expect it to be easier than I imagined. There is no way, there are too many horses here.

    So many mixed together, getting out the red rabbit horses by myself has no effect at all, and even the owner here may not know how many horses there are in total.

    "Okay, the horses are here, you two can choose."

    The rich and young man in white said something immediately after opening his mouth, as if he was very satisfied with everyone's amazement.

    In Guo Hui's eyes, a hint of fascination obviously flashed in it. To him, this good horse is really in his heart, and he is much happier than seeing a beautiful woman.

    I really didn't expect that there are so many good breeds of horses hidden here. For him, there is really nothing more exciting than this.

    It would be great if all these horses belonged to him. Of course, I can only think about it. If they are all given to him, he may not be able to raise them. He can only envy them.

    However, this guy is very smart, and he really understands horses. After all, he has been riding horses for so many years, so he cannot be a rookie.

    When talking about the distant horse, he moved very quickly, and he came directly in front of a white horse. This was the only white horse present, which looked very conspicuous.

    Guo Hui touched his neck twice, then said directly: "I want this one."

    There were also some people who knew equestrian skills present, and they all admired in their hearts that this Guo Hui is indeed an expert, and he almost picked the best horse away in a short period of time.

    In this way, the situation will be even more unfavorable for Fu Lihan.

    No one is optimistic about Fu Lihan anymore, not even holding any hope, because no matter how it looks, Fu Lihan will definitely lose today, and there is no chance of winning.

    It's okay to be inferior to others in technology. Now that you are not as good as horses, how can you play with others? You are behind in the two most important aspects. This is almost a dead end, the kind that cannot be solved.

    In fact, Fu Lihan is also in a daze now, he doesn't know what to do at all, because Su Xun hasn't given instructions yet.

    For horses and the like, he doesn't know anything about them, because he has never studied them. In his eyes, there are only differences in size, and the rest can't be seen at all.

    Just when he didn't know what to do, Su Xun came out at this time. Su Xun led the red rabbit horse directly and said, "Just this horse."

    Fu Lihan naturally had nothing to hesitate, he knew that Su Xun was helping him secretly, although he didn't know Su Xun's method, but he said directly: "Okay, I want this."

    Everyone is not surprised, everyone knows that Su Xun is Fu Lihan's friend.

    I thought that Su Xun should have a little understanding of equestrianism, so he helped Fu Lihan a little bit. It seems that there is nothing wrong with friends helping each other.

    Moreover, the attention of the group of people just now was almost all on Guo Hui and Fu Lihan. Su Xun deliberately kept a certain distance, so no one noticed Su Xun's movements.

    Not to mention that no one noticed that there was an extra horse out of thin air, and it appeared completely out of thin air, without a sound. Even Cui Hanghui, who was on the side, didn't seem to notice it.

    It's just that everyone took a look at the red rabbit horse and found that this horse seemed to be pretty good, why didn't you notice it just now.

    But the red rabbit horseWhat is really powerful is not its appearance, but its genes and blood, which should no longer belong to this plane, which is quite terrifying.

    And the horses here, to put it bluntly, none of them are ordinary goods, all of them look extraordinary, and they are attached to other horses, which makes people feel that seeing a red rabbit horse seems to be the same thing, nothing surprising.

    In addition, it is true that you can't see clearly at night, so everyone doesn't take it seriously.

    No matter how you look at it, Guo Hui's horse looks even better.

    Of course, these are not problems, even if you are given the same horse, so what, the gap between the skills of the two of you is too great.

    Su Xun said in a low voice: "Don't worry, as long as you ride up normally in a while, you will be guaranteed to win. The premise is that you don't fall off yourself."

    Many people who don't know how to ride a horse think that riding a horse is too simple, but in fact it is not that simple.

    Riding it is the same as if you can control it and run without dying. If you don't have much experience, you may really fall off the horse.

    Su Xun has done everything he can do, and as long as Fu Lihan himself does not lose the chain, then everything will be easy to talk about.

    Fu Lihan said: "Fuck, you look down on me too much. Although I don't ride a horse much, I have practiced."

    ?After all, the family background is here, and many things are not a question of whether he wants to learn, but he must learn, otherwise, how to cultivate the aristocratic temperament.

    Su Xun nodded: "That's fine. You'll be ready to play in a while. I guarantee you will win."

    I don't understand where Su Xun's self-confidence comes from, but after hearing what he said, Fu Lihan suddenly became confident. Anyway, he just feels that he will not lose.

    "Master, you are not mistaken, let me give him a ride, I do not agree!"

    However, just when Su Xun felt that everything was ready, Chituma suddenly said this.

    Su Xun was stunned, and fortunately only he could hear this, otherwise all the people present would probably be scared to death.

    "It doesn't matter, just ride once, everyone is their own."

    "That's not okay, do you think I'm the kind of casual horse that can be ridden by people?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 697 The Gap Is Getting Bigger (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I feel that everything is in my own plan, and it is progressing smoothly. I never thought that something went wrong when I got to Chituma.

    It's really a proud horse. I didn't know it before. He has so many problems, so Su Xun said: "Fuck, you think you are a girl, and you can't be ridden casually?"

    "It must not be ridden by others casually, and you are my master. Otherwise, I don't want you to ride. That is an insult to me."

    Su Xun resisted the urge to beat the red rabbit horse to death. If it wasn't drawn out by the system, Su Xun would have to taste the horse meat to see if it was good.

    The brows couldn't help frowning together, thinking how can this be done, the arrow is on the string and has to be fired.

    It feels like everything has been prepared, and Fu Lihan is about to go, and if something goes wrong later, wouldn't he be tricked by himself, the consequences will be more serious.

    After Fu Lihan lost someone, although he wouldn't blame Su Xun, Su Xun himself was also embarrassed.

    The problem has to be solved on Chituma, because Su Xun also knows that if Chituma disagrees, it will be useless at all.

    If you want to forcibly go up this kind of fierce horse, it is completely impossible. Don't underestimate the aggressiveness of the red rabbit horse. At that time, I am afraid that Fu Lihan will be ashamed if he does not go up, and he may even be injured.

    Still have to solve it from the Chituma, the time left for Su Xun is running out.

    Just listen to Su Xun whispering softly: "Chitu, do you think I treat you well?"

    "Master, don't do this with me. It's useless. I've been out for so long, and you haven't let me out a few times. What's more, you haven't even found a mare for me to play with."  , makes me lonely and unbearable all day long, and I'm almost an idiot."

    Su Xun: ""

    Constantly remind myself in my heart that there are many people here now, so I must not be impulsive, I must not do anything, and I must calm down.

    Why is this red rabbit horse so weird? Look at how well-behaved the Xiaotian dog is.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "As long as you win today, have you seen the mare that guy is leading, I will introduce it to you later."

    Su Xun took a special look at the underside of the horse, and roughly judged that it was probably a female, so he began to seduce her.

    "Master, you have to keep your word, and you can't lie to me. This mare looks really good-looking." Chituma's voice became different.

    Su Xun really didn't expect that this guy has become so coquettish, but there is no way, life has to go on.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, what I promised you, I must do what I said. As long as you win, you can go directly to it in a while."

    Chituma raised his front hooves twice, and his excitement had already begun.

    Finally, after negotiating with this Chituma, Su Xun said, "Be careful in a while, don't be too aggressive, and let others doubt you."

    The IQ of the Chitu horse is relatively high, and it is definitely not a normal horse if it can speak. It is estimated that it is not worse than the average adult IQ. Su Xun believes that he knows what he means.

    Just listen to Chituma nodded and said: "Don't worry, I understand all these."

    "The race has started, both of you, get ready and come to the starting line, let's talk about the rules."

    The rules are also relatively simple. There is a large open space in front of it, which is specially used for horse racing, and a lap is about a thousand meters long.

    Of course, the distance of thousands of meters is really nothing to a horse, but it only takes a while.

    The rule is to run two laps, whoever reaches the finish line first wins, and the distance of two kilometers is almost enough, enough to determine the winner.

    If the two thousand meters can maintain the lead, then continue, no matter how far you are basically still ahead, it will only be a waste of time.

    "This Fu Lihan has lost just by looking at his momentum. His movements seem a little rusty."

    "Guo Hui rides a horse twice in three days, he is definitely not comparable to Guo Hui."

    "Unless Guo Hui made some mistakes, it's really hard to win."

    "Just kidding, with Guo Hui's technology, the possibility of making any mistakes is almost zero!"

    ""

    As soon as the two talents got on the horse, there was a lot of discussion around, the voice was relatively small, but it was inevitable that a few words could be heard.

    Without exception, they are optimistic about Guo Hui and feel that Fu Lihan has no chance of winning.

    because?When a person gets on a horse, they can tell the level at a glance through their respective movements, and there is a real gap.

    Although Fu Lihan knows how to do it, he probably hasn't ridden a horse for a while, and this red rabbit horse is very tall, so it's not easy to get on it, and it looks a bit rusty and clumsy.

    Looking at Guo Hui, it can be said that he is arrogant and high-spirited. He stepped up with one stride, and when he was riding on the horseback, he felt really quite imposing.

    Just like the great generals who were going to fight in ancient times, everyone saw this, and the gap was really too big.

    "Young Master Su, it seems that it is really difficult for the old Fu to win." Cui Hanghui, who was next to him, said, seeming a little worried.

    The relationship with Fu Lihan is not bad, and I already feel that we are all in the same group.

    Su Xun's face is calm, Chituma is willing to cooperate, there is nothing to worry about.

    But the words can't be too clear, the suspense that should be left must be kept, Su Xun said: "Let's watch with peace of mind, until the last moment, who knows what the result will be."

    "Drive ~"

    Soon the game began, and both sides played.

    It can be seen from the start that Fu Lihan has already lost, and Guo Hui's start is obviously a bit faster.

    He slapped it with a whip, causing the horse to rush out like a beast, very fast.

    Everyone who watched kept nodding. Although Guo Hui said that he was a bit shameless, his horse riding skills were really nothing to say.

    ? On the other hand, Fu Lihan's side has already fallen behind by a large amount, and it has fallen behind a lot since the beginning, and this lag seems to be getting worse and worse.

    In the eyes of everyone, this competition is meaningless. It can only be said that Fu Lihan himself is too overestimated and thinks too much of himself.

    Cui Hanghui also took a look at Su Xun. It was obvious that Su Xun had been slapped in the face. He thought that there was already such a big gap in the start, and it was obvious that he could not catch up. How could he play like this.

    The expression on Su Xun's face was also a little dull, and he didn't expect it to be like this.

    But he didn't feel any sense of urgency in his heart, because he could probably feel that the Chituma did it on purpose.

    I just told it not to run too fast, but it pretended to be dead at the beginning.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 698: Turning Against the Heavens (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Lihan tightly grasped the rein with his hands, this thing was just put on, at first the horse reacted rather violently, but somehow he calmed down.

    He said that nothing would happen to him for a while, but Fu Lihan was still a little nervous in his heart, and he was afraid if he had no choice.

    ? If you really accidentally fall down, it will feel very embarrassing, and it will live up to Su Xun's ideas.

    However, he managed to stabilize himself, but when he looked again, something was wrong. Why was he so far behind.

    Almost half a lap behind, this is really a fatal distance, according to Fu Lihan's estimate, it may not be possible to catch up.

    The horse that Su Xun chose for him was too slow, even inferior to ordinary horses, which made people really feel like crying without tears, even wanting to die.

    Subconsciously, I wanted to use the whip in my hand to whip it up. This thing is used to tame horses. Usually, if you whip a whip twice and the horse hurts, the horse will speed up and run away.

    ? Of course, this strength is also particular, it can¨t be too fierce, if it¨s really hard to beat to death, if it really hurts, everyone will feel uncomfortable after going crazy.

    But thinking of what Su Xun told him before, Fu Lihan still held back abruptly.

    ?Because Su Xun specifically told him that during the horse race, he must not beat him with a whip or do anything else. He should be a Buddhist and run as he pleases.

    How dare Su Xun let him use a whip, Chituma has such a bad temper, it's almost as good to go up and whip him by himself.

    If Fu Lihan slapped him, he didn't need to think about what would happen. It would be easy for him to get Fu Lihan down and stop playing.

    Seeing that Guo Hui had already finished the first lap, Fu Lihan was full of despair at this moment, and the gap was more than half a lap, so how can he do this?

    Guo Hui did try his best at the beginning, concentrating on directing, because he knew very well in his heart that he had to win this time.

    However, after running a lap, Guo Hui felt that there was no one chasing after him, so he scanned it with the corner of his eyes.

    As a result, he was overjoyed at seeing this. He never thought that Fu Lihan would be so far away from him as a piece of rubbish. In this case, if he stopped and waited for him for a while, he might not be able to catch up, so he completely relaxed.  ,

    This time, he really won.

    Thinking of being able to humiliate Fu Lihan on the ground in a short while, Guo Hui felt refreshed.

    Of course, Guo Hui didn't really stop and wait for Fu Lihan. He hadn't heard the story of the tortoise and the hare.

    "Snapped！！"

    Instead, Guo Hui raised his whip and pointed it at the horse's buttocks again. The weight was just right, and the speed increased again.

    He planned to win Fu Lihan cleanly without leaving any way out for Fu Lihan.

    Just when Fu Lihan was in despair, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    The whistling wind in my ears seemed to be much louder, and the jolt on the horse's back was also stronger than before.

    He took a closer look and saw that it had accelerated. The horse he was riding actually accelerated.

    It is impossible to intuitively see how fast the speed is, but Fu Lihan probably has a feeling that this speed is quite fast, not even slower than Guo Hui's horse.

    Only then did Fu Lihan suddenly realize that the horse he was riding was really not bad, no wonder Su Xun chose this one for him.

    However, Fu Lihan wanted to scold her even more, thinking that you are cheating, you can run so fast, why did you pretend to be dead just now, run faster earlier, the outcome is still unknown,

    It is useless to run fast now, because the gap is already there, and it is still very big, like a gully lying in front of you, it is difficult to cross it.

    Fu Lihan was just pleasantly surprised for a while. After seeing such a big gap, he had nothing to be surprised about. He could only accept his fate in his heart, this time he really lost.

    Of course he didn't blame Su Xun, Su Xun is indeed powerful, but these animals, how can people be absolutely accurate.

    What Fu Lihan didn't know was that the onlookers were already dumbfounded, and everyone thought that Fu Lihan was doomed.

    However, it was suddenly discovered that Fu Lihan's horse kept rushing forward like crazy.

    The originally quite large gap is being narrowed at a speed visible to the naked eye, which makes people feel unbelievable, even shocking.?.

    Fu Lihan himself also gradually discovered this, and felt too shocked. Is it all right? The distance has been gradually shortened, and at the last 200 meters, there is no gap.

    Isn't Guo Hui, who was out of reach just now, not far away in front of his eyes? Compared with the distance just now, this distance seems to be nothing at all.

    Guo Hui saw that the finish line was less than 200 meters away, and he felt relaxed. He really didn't expect that Fu Lihan could ride a horse like this, and it was not challenging at all.

    Winning is a good thing, but winning against such a weak opponent is really not refreshing at all, everything seems to be taken for granted.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the sound of "da da" horseshoes sounded from behind, and Guo Hui's face changed suddenly, as if he had noticed something.

    "No, it's impossible!"

    Guo Hui looked back and found Fu Lihan behind him. His expression changed completely immediately, and he couldn't even believe his eyes.

    How is this possible, Fu Lihan was quite far away from him just now, the gap is so big, why did he come behind him so quickly.

    Believe it or not, but Guo Hui's nerves tensed up quickly.

    It's almost the end, no matter what, he has to win, he has to win.

    "Victory must be mine!"

    A distance of one or two hundred meters is nothing at all, it only takes a few seconds. Guo Hui wanted to speed up and rush over, which made Fu Lihan despair.

    But how could Chituma give him this opportunity, or Chituma is too smart, even in his mind, he has already calculated all these things, knowing when he can surpass.

    For it, it didn't need to use all its strength at all. It was tens of meters away from the finish line, and it rushed over directly, killing it at the last moment.

    A huge sound burst out at the scene. Although there were only dozens of people watching, the sound was so loud that Su Xun felt like he was watching a football match.

    Possibly it is indeed too exciting. What else is more popular than turning defeat into victory? It is just like playing a game when the three lanes are broken and finally turned against the sky. It really makes people's blood spurt.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 699 My Obedient Son (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu Lihan himself was shocked. To be honest, he really didn't expect such a wonderful scene to be staged at the last moment. It was really shocking.

    Even he kept thinking in his heart that he would not surpass it in the end, would he not surpass it, but he did not expect that in the end, he really surpassed the past.

    In a football and basketball game, this situation is equivalent to scoring a lore goal during the countdown period. It is really exciting.

    But at this moment, Fu Lihan probably felt that the horse below him seemed to be still moving non-stop, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    Fu Lihan didn't think much about it, he just jumped off and let him ride on it, which was actually not very comfortable.

    In fact, Chituma really wanted him to come down. After the game, Chituma could no longer tolerate a person riding on top of his head.

    If it is Su Xun, he can barely hold back, after all, he is the master, how can he mess around casually, but a stranger, he is quite upset.

    If it weren't for the temptation of the mare, it probably wouldn't work anyway.

    Guo Hui also rushed over. In fact, he didn't slow down much. It only took two or three seconds, which didn't sound like a big deal. The two or three seconds of one breath passed all at once, and it was very fast.

    However, in a game, it doesn't matter if you are even one second slower. If you lose, you lose, and there is nothing to say.

    Guo Hui's face was particularly ugly, and the cheers around him could be heard in his ears, as if they were hitting him in the face, which was really unpleasant.

    Just listen to Guo Hui and he said: "This Fu Lihan, did he only run one lap, otherwise how would he catch up with me?"

    When everyone heard this, they felt that Guo Hui was really shameless, and they thought how could it be possible to just circle around.

    When there are the most people, they are about half a lap behind you, not a full lap. If you say that they only ran one lap, there is no basis for it.

    Moreover, the scene of Fu Lihan driving the red rabbit horse and chasing him madly all the way made everyone's blood spurt, and they were very impressed. Winning is destined.

    This time, the excitement in everyone's hearts has not subsided. If Guo Hui is so shameless and wants to play tricks, he won't give him this chance.

    Someone couldn't help but said: "Guo Hui, you did lose, and Fu Lihan started to catch up with all his strength in the second half, and we saw it clearly."

    "That's right, you are at most half a lap ahead. It would be an exaggeration to say that you are one lap ahead. It is true that he overtook you." Someone echoed.

    Guo Hui's face turned pale for a while, and he couldn't figure out why he lost again.

    Compared with the archery just now, this time the blow was obviously bigger. This is his best comprehension. He was actually defeated by Fu Lihan, which made him feel so embarrassed that he didn't know where to put his face.

    I really wish there was a gap in the ground, so that he could quickly drill down, and save such an ugly look.

    Fu Lihan himself couldn't believe it, but it was absolutely reversed, which made people feel a little unbelievable. He himself was in despair just now.

    Now that I think about it, I feel a little embarrassed. I should believe in Su Xun, there is nothing to doubt, and I will live forever if I believe in Su Xun.

    Even Fu Lihan has a kind of admiration for Su Xun in his heart, feeling that Su Xun is really omnipotent, he is obviously a weak chicken, no one knows his own level better than himself.

    Horseback riding is just average. I'm ashamed to say it outside, but it turned out that he was able to win. It's really amazing.

    "Guo Hui, you shouldn't play tricks this time, you've done this kind of thing once, and everyone is watching here."

    Fu Lihan spoke up, since it was already a fact that he won, then he had to think of ways to deal with that guy.

    This sentence put a lot of pressure on him. If Guo Hui continued to play tricks, his reputation would probably be completely ruined. Who would play with him in the future?

    Guo Hui's face was ugly, and he said, "Fu Lihan, you can do it, pretending to be a pig and a tiger to piss me off."

    In fact, his thoughts also represent the thoughts of other people, and everyone thinks the same. This Fu Lihan obviously practiced secretly, deliberately tricking Guo Hui.

    ?No one thinks about horses. It feels that the reason is more human. This Fu Lihan is obviously good at it, which makes everyone underestimate him.

    Only Fu Lihan and Su Xun knew what was going on, Fu Lihan was sure he would not tell, so he mocked: "I just played around, I didn't expectYou are so good.  "

    Hitting people doesn't slap people in the face, but Fu Lihan really caught Guo Hui in the face, and slapped him directly to death.

    If not for the respectable people present here, Guo Hui would probably come up to Fu Lihan to fight for his life.

    "dad!"

    Just when everyone was not paying attention, Guo Hui suddenly yelled, and the voice was not very loud, which made people stunned, thinking that this was too sudden.

    Su Xun showed a sneer, this guy is a scheming guy, he obviously did it on purpose.

    Knowing that calling Dad this time can't be avoided, after what happened just now, it's obviously not easy to play tricks this time.

    So he quickly thought about how to minimize the loss, so that everyone was caught off guard so that no one could record evidence such as video.

    Many people also reacted, and secretly scolded Guo Hui for being shameless, making people even have no chance to take out their mobile phones.

    After Fu Lihan was stunned for a moment, he quickly realized that he knew in his heart that this guy had already shouted.

    For him, this was already a huge concession, and it was obviously impossible for him to continue shouting.

    Fu Lihan didn't continue to talk nonsense with him, and said loudly: "My good son is really obedient."

    It sounds childish, like two primary school students, but in fact he slapped Guo Hui in the face severely.

    In the future, in the circle, Guo Hui is the stalk of his son Fu Lihan, and I'm afraid it won't be erased for a while.

    For Guo Hui, today was too embarrassing, and he had no face to stay any longer, so he said directly: "Hmph, wait for Fu Lihan, let's compare next time."

    After finishing speaking, this guy turned around and was about to leave, obviously he had no face to stay any longer.

    "Brother Guo, what are you doing? It was a little joke just now. This party has only just begun, so how can you leave?"

    The rich and the young in white clothes obviously know how to behave, so they went up and pulled Guo Hui back, telling him not to leave, which was considered a small saving of face.

    Su Xun hurried over while others were looking at Guo Hui, and took the Chitu horse back without everyone noticing. As for the mare, let's talk about it later.

    You can't let Chituma do it on the spot, it will pollute your eyes too much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 700 Young Master Cui is here (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The competition between Fu Lihan and Guo Hui has come to an end, and the final result must be that Fu Lihan won a complete victory, after all, Guo Hui even called out his father.

    For a long time to come, there will be shame on this guy's head. In front of Fu Lihan, he won't be so rampant when he meets Fu Lihan in the future.

    Everyone felt that Fu Lihan was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It was really unfathomable.

    It's just that what they don't know is that the instigator behind all this is actually Su Xun. Even many people present don't know what Su Xun's name is. They just feel that this person is not simple.

    Unknowingly and invisibly, Su Xun also helped Fu Lihan and raised his reputation in the circle, making people even more afraid to underestimate him.

    Compared with Fu Lihan, Guo Hui is really incomparable except that his family background is not bad. He is completely a younger brother.

    Today it seems that Fu Lihan is crushed by strength, but in fact his IQ also crushed this Guo Hui, making Guo Hui underestimate the enemy, and finally realized that he was severely beaten in the face, which made people look at it for nothing  joke.

    Su Xun felt that guy was boring, but there was no way that Fu Lihan was his good buddy. If he wanted to embarrass Fu Lihan, Su Xun would definitely not let him go. This is the most basic thing.

    ? On the contrary, no one cares about those horse races. To put it bluntly, how many people still want to go horseback riding at night. Usually, it is enough to pretend to be a force to ride. It is really meaningless to always ride this thing.

    Everyone has always been very interested in hunting, and then Su Xun followed behind, bored watching a group of young masters hunting here, shooting crazily at animals such as wild boars and spores.

    Although it is getting late, but here, everything must be well prepared, and there is no problem.

    With that kind of headlight shining, the scene was illuminated very brightly, and there was no problem with the line of sight.

    On the contrary, because it was too bright, those animals were stimulated and ran faster. Whether it was wild boar or roe deer, they are all famous for their agility, which made everyone really miserable. If you can shoot ten arrows and hit one once, it is already very  It's not bad.

    Just now I thought that Fu Lihan had enough food, but I didn't expect this group of young masters to refresh Su Xun's understanding of food.

    An arrow hit the boar's body, and it couldn't even pierce the skin.

    There is a big reason because the wild boar skin is indeed too hard. Not only is the skin rough and thick, but also the wild boar lives on the mountain and likes to use its body to rub against trees.

    Sometimes some resin, pine oil and other things on the tree reach the surface of the wild boar's body.

    They don't know how to bathe, so what else can pigs pay attention to about hygiene? Over time, the body skin becomes tougher when these things are mixed.

    If you are not strong enough, you may not be able to shoot through.

    It is estimated that the wild boar is thinking in his heart, what is going on with these idiots, tickling grandpa.

    ?No one really cares about wild pork and the like. With the financial resources of this group of people, do they want to eat any delicacies from mountains and seas, just for this feeling.

    Although they are relatively good, they are still very energetic. Even Su Xun looked at it, and some people were already sweating profusely and panting after playing for a while.

    This kind of physical strength is really hard to complain about, but think about them spending their days and drinking all day, surrounded by beautiful women, if their physical condition is good, it can't be justified.

    Su Xun didn't take part in it, he was just watching the fun from the sidelines, if he came up, it would be too pretentious, Su Xun doesn't like to be in the limelight, it's not interesting.

    After the group of people played for a while, after they finished playing, everyone began to eat and entered the main topic.

    Su Xun was really shocked by the delicious food on the table today, they are all the best in the world.

    Even Su Xun guessed that just some food, including the money for hiring a chef, might cost several million a night.

    This is already extremely luxurious, it even sounds unbelievable.

    If wine is added, it will be even more terrifying, it may be an astronomical figure, because things like wine are really too expensive.

    However, for this group of people, tens of millions should not be a big number, because they come in too fast.

    ?With the support of a strong family background and a network of relationships, it can be said that they can make a lot of money by doing whatever they want, because they have different levels of contact.?.

    What can make money, when ordinary people may realize it, they have already made a fortune and slipped away, it is so comfortable.

    Anyway, Su Xun doesn't care so much, just eat what he has, and if he eats a little more today, it seems that this way is not bad.

    "Handsome guy, would you like a drink?"

    When Su Xun was eating, a gorgeously dressed woman came over, holding champagne and said to Su Xun.

    Look at the appearance of this woman, she is also quite temperamental, much stronger than those Internet celebrities who are very popular on the Internet.

    But Su Xun also knew in his heart that these women have been hanging out at this kind of gathering for a long time, and none of them are simple things, and their grades are naturally not low.

    However, Su Xun is a very serious person. When she thinks that behind her gorgeous body, there may be countless men who have crushed her, Su Xun still feels uncomfortable for a while.

    Maintaining the most basic manners, Su Xun had a drink with this woman, but during the conversation that followed, Su Xun seemed more indifferent.

    The women just saw that Su Xun was rich and handsome, and couldn't help but want to hook up, but everyone was decent and understood the rules.

    I won't say it too bluntly, but if I have no interest in you, I won't force it, and continue to look for the next prey.

    Tonight, have a good time hunting!

    "Oh, this is Cui Shao, why didn't you tell me in advance."

    When Su Xun, Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan were whispering together, they heard the exaggerated voice, it was the rich and young man in white.

    This guy is an old fritter, and he is very slippery in his dealings with people. It makes people think that he is all-round, that he is a character, and that he is not an ordinary person who can make him so kind.

    Su Xun took a look, he was also a young man, he didn't look too old, he was wearing a simple tuxedo, he didn't look gorgeous, but his steps seemed calm and powerful.

    Every step forward, it seems to make people feel a heavy heart.

    Su Xun frowned, this person gave him the feeling that he was a cultivator of immortality!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 701 Deep Contradictions (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's first feeling was that this person's aura was unusual, and he didn't feel like an ordinary person.

    Immortal Cultivator After you have been on this road for a long time, you already have an invisible aura on your body, no matter where you go, no one can ignore you.

    Su Xun's intuition told himself that there is a high possibility that this person is a cultivator.

    Of course, he didn't leak out the aura in his body, so Su Xun had no choice but to guess, but he couldn't get a glimpse of the truth.

    What's a little confusing is that basically all the people who came to the party came. It's been a long time, and it's a bit strange to come here now.

    However, the attitude of the rich and the young in white, and the great enthusiasm, make people feel that this person is definitely not simple, as if he can come here, it is a great gift.

    As for being late or something, it seems to be a trivial matter.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is one of the four great families in Jianghai, young master Cui Hao from the Cui family!"

    The rich and young man in white made an introduction, and continued to say: "In addition, I would like to tell everyone that he is a very powerful monk among the younger generation of the Cui family!"

    Immediately after these words were uttered, the expressions of the people who were present immediately changed, and there was even a look of fanaticism in their eyes.

    Monk, this turned out to be a powerful monk. They are at different levels, and they usually have contact with people from the four great families.

    In Jianghai, the four great aristocratic families are the top-level existences, and no one can threaten their existence, at least no one dares to provoke them.

    And the members of the Four Great Aristocratic Families that they have little contact with must be some young people, and they are marginal people with little cultivation.

    They can't practice, so the only thing left is to eat, drink, and play. Anyway, the aristocratic family will not lack their money for eating, drinking, and playing.

    Over time, people from the Four Great Families got to know each other more or less, including those present today, there were also a few members from the Four Great Families, but they were all trash without cultivation.

    In fact, they are trash in the aristocratic family. They have no sense of existence in the family. On the contrary, when they are outside, when everyone hears that you belong to the four great aristocratic families, they will feel different and will be flattered in various ways.

    It¨s just that Su Xun doesn¨t know, even if he knows that there are a few people who have enemies with him, Su Xun probably doesn¨t care, for those of their level, they are afraid that they will kill their family members.  I must know.

    On the contrary, Su Xun heard him say the four great families, and understood that there are four families in Jiang Hai.

    Of the Mo family, Luo family, and Xue family that I know, the only one left is this Cui family.

    And just as Su Xun guessed, this guy is indeed a cultivator, otherwise he would be called a monk. It seems that this group of people also know the existence of monks, and they seem to understand.

    A monk came here, why on earth, I always feel that there is a strange thing mixed in the crowd.

    Although Su Xun himself is the same, but Su Xun did not expose his strength. In the eyes of others, he is just a handsome rich man. Here are all rich people, so naturally it doesn't matter.

    As for the other aristocratic families, it seems that there are no immortal cultivators coming. If there are, Su Xun can guarantee that they will definitely recognize him, and it is impossible to let them go easily.

    The Mo family is fine, the Xue family, the Luo family, and their enmity with me are all real, and it is not so easy to resolve.

    It seems that only this monk came over, thinking that the people of the Cui family are so boring.

    Wait a minute, the Cui family?

    Su Xun suddenly thought of something wrong, and he glanced at Cui Hanghui.

    It doesn't matter if you don't look at it, just looking at Su Xun, you will find that something is wrong, this Cui Hanghui's face is unspeakably ugly, or the way he looks at that Cui Hao is not friendly.

    In this way, it further confirmed Su Xun's conjecture that this Cui Hanghui seems to belong to the Cui family.

    I haven't inquired about this kind of thing before, I really didn't expect that he is from a family, no wonder I feel that he is quite rich and awesome.

    However, he is probably a marginal person in the aristocratic family, because he has no cultivation base, and if you are not cultivated in the aristocratic family, you are a waste, there is no doubt about it.

    Thinking that Cui Hanghui was still a waste after returning home, I felt sorry for him silently for two seconds, it was too miserable.

    "Hi everyone, no??Too polite, I heard about this gathering today, so I came over to have a look, and get to know all the heroes by the way.  "

    Cui Hao's voice is a bit old-fashioned, giving the impression that he is at least 30 years old. If he covers his face, it is impossible to guess that he is still so young.

    However, he seems to have become the most focused existence in the audience, and all eyes are on him. Who would not be excited to see such a powerful person.

    Don't look at them all as arrogant rich second generations, in fact, if you want to get to know this group of monks on weekdays, you don't have much chance. In front of monks, what are they?

    Cui Hao's polite words were very useful to the ears of this group of people. They were so happy that one or two began to compliment them.

    It also made Su Xun see a different side of this group of rich second generations. He usually thought they were awesome, but he didn't expect that being a dog is also unambiguous.

    People are like this, everyone can lick, but you haven't met the one who can make you lick.

    It's just that Cui Hanghui didn't seem very happy. Both Su Xun and Fu Lihan saw something, but the two of them were really embarrassed to speak for a while.

    However, Cui Hao's eyes turned away all of a sudden, and he said coldly: "Cousin, you are indeed here. It seems that you have lived a pretty good life all day."

    When everyone heard this, their eyes turned to Cui Hanghui, and then they remembered that Cui Hanghui also belonged to the Cui family.

    It sounds like these two guys, the obvious relationship is not easy to deal with, so it seems that something interesting is about to happen.

    It's just that this kind of thing related to the aristocratic family, everyone is not stupid. They know that they can't talk casually, so let's watch the fun quietly, so as not to turn around and cause trouble to the upper body, and no one in the aristocratic family wants to provoke it.

    Cui Hanghui's face was ugly: "It's none of your business, why should I tell you in advance?"

    "The trash of the Cui family, everyone is so busy now, you can see what use you are, if you don't have the blood of my Cui family, you are a piece of trash."

    Cui Hao spoke, attacking Cui Hanghui mercilessly.

    Su Xun frowned, it seemed that the conflict between the two seemed to be deep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 702: Neither Big nor Small (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In any case, they are still members of the same family, and from what it sounds like, the two are still cousins.

    Of course, it doesn¨t mean that relatives have to be on good terms. This is something that doesn¨t exist. Only people will have conflicts. Brothers can directly turn against each other. Your cousin is nothing.

    But if there are any conflicts that cannot be discussed in private, speaking directly in front of so many people is equivalent to directly slapping Cui Hanghui in the face, not even giving him any face.

    When Cui Hanghui said that, one can imagine how he felt. His face looked as black as the bottom of a pot, and it was the bottom of a pot that burned charcoal.

    No matter whether he has a good temper or not, he probably can't bear this kind of thing, let alone Cui Hanghui, who has always had a bad temper.

    When meeting Su Xun for the first time, Cui Hanghui was about to go berserk and almost got into a fight with Su Xun, but it was Su Xun who directly conquered this guy with his charisma.

    When someone said that, Cui Hanghui immediately became angry: "Cui Hao, are you brainless?"

    "snort!"

    Cui Hao showed a look of disdain on his face, and he said directly and coldly: "You trash, you can only talk quickly now? If you really have that ability, why are you hitting me!"

    When this guy spoke, he didn't look as mature and stable as before, and he didn't look like a cultivator. He gave people the impression that he was just a shrew.

    Su Xun frowned again, this guy was too obvious, he was deliberately provoking Cui Hanghui, and he acted so that everyone could see, naturally it was not an advanced method.

    Even Su Xun suddenly had an idea: This guy came out halfway, and he attended this party, maybe it was just to target Cui Hanghui.

    Thinking about it carefully, this possibility is not impossible. What I want to know specifically is the grievances between these two guys.

    Su Xun opened his mouth and reminded a few words: "Don't be fooled, this person is deliberately provoking you."

    "Nonsense, I'm not stupid, I can't beat me at all, I just want to say hello to him." Cui Hanghui also whispered.

    Seeing that he was still clear-headed and not overwhelmed, Su Xun felt a little relieved, fearing that he would be impulsive for a while.

    "Why should I beat you? Just be my younger brother honestly. As an older brother, I naturally don't know the same level as you."

    Cui Hanghui intentionally made his voice appear older, to show that his qualifications are higher than yours, Cui Hao. As an older brother, I don't want to argue with you.

    Coupled with Cui Hanghui's relatively humble expression, he still lacked a lot of pumping. Su Xun felt that if he had a system, he would definitely be able to draw this hatred quite well. He is simply a talent.

    I don't know why, everyone is arguing with each other, and it's normal to say such things, and it's not too hurtful.

    However, after Cui Hao heard this, he seemed to have been strongly stimulated, his eyes were like two sharp swords, captivating people's hearts and souls.

    Cui Hao said coldly: "Cui Hanghui, you are looking for death, do you really think that I dare not beat you?"

    Su Xun felt a little speechless, and wondered what the hell was going on, that they could make such a mess, and let the two of them completely disregard the occasion, and they could directly tear their skins apart.

    And normally speaking, Cui Hanghui's level has no cultivation at all, so he should be a marginal talent in Cui's family.

    And Cui Hao is a cultivator at a young age. Although he doesn't know his specific realm, as long as he is not too rubbish, the family will definitely cultivate him well.

    After being reasonable, his status and future in the aristocratic family are much stronger than Cui Hanghui. According to the normal situation, he should look down on Cui Hanghui. Why is he still serious.

    Could it be that he, an immortal cultivator, is so boring? After thinking about it for a while, it seems impossible. It is impossible for normal people to be so boring.

    This guy kept clenching his fists. It was obvious that looking at him like this, he really wanted to beat Cui Hanghui, and the anger in his heart had been completely aroused.

    However, he seemed to have certain scruples, and he didn't dare to really go up to fight, for fear of what might happen to him, so he explained to everyone more vividly what it means to look unhappy and not be able to kill him.

    The atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward just being manipulated by the two of them. The air circulation seemed to slow down a lot at this moment.

    However, no one dared to speak,? Offending people, even non-monks like Cui Hanghui, they are not easy to offend. The aristocratic family is really scary, and it will be clear after a little understanding.

    Cui Hao laughed suddenly, and then he waved his hand, and the glass goblet in Cui Hanghui's hand shattered directly, and then the bright red wine inside exploded instantly, splashing Cui Hanghui all over.

    It wouldn't cause any harm, but Cui Hanghui's body was already water-stained, and he was wearing an expensive dress, and he didn't look as good in an instant.

    This guy didn't really think about what to do to Cui Hanghui, he was just deliberately humiliating.

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes. He didn't have time to stop it just now, because he didn't expect in advance that Su Xun's attention would definitely not be too concentrated if he was not in battle.

    After this guy's aura was exposed, Su Xun could see that his realm had come, and he had stepped into the Foundation Establishment Realm. It seemed that this was pretty good, after all, he was not very old.

    In the aristocratic family, this should be a master with great potential, and he couldn't figure out why he came to make trouble with Cui Hanghui.

    In the future, if you practice hard, the two of you will be on the same level, so why bother to deal with him, he is not at the same level at all.

    There is only one explanation, Su Xun guessed if it was this guy's woman who was hooked up by Cui Hanghui and put a hat on him, otherwise how could it be so boring.

    Cui Hanghui was so humiliated in public, and the matter became more complicated. Cui Hanghui almost gritted his teeth and said, "Cui Hao, is there something wrong with you?"

    Su Xun shook his head, feeling that Cui Hanghui was too powerless, he could only yell a few words, but he didn't take any practical actions.

    Who made him an ordinary person? He couldn't be compared with Cui Hao, a monk in the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    When someone insults you, you can only say a few words, which is really frustrating, and there seems to be no other good way to do it.

    Disdain flashed across Cui Hao's eyes, and he only heard him say: "Cui Hanghui, you haven't had a good day, I'm here today just to remind you, I will kill you in a few days!"

    "It's not big or small, just talk to your brother like this, how did your parents teach you, how did you learn in nine-year compulsory education?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 703 Powerful momentum (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Cui Hao spoke just now, his aura was so full that everyone present felt overwhelmed, and for a while, they didn't dare to speak at all.

    However, at this time, a very strange voice came.

    so rude?  Someone actually dared to say that Cui Hao, a powerful cultivator, is neither big nor small. Who on earth has the guts?

    Even if Cui Hao talked so wildly with his cousin, there was indeed a bit of a taste of being neither big nor small.

    But you can't say it, just like when you were in school, you felt that your teacher was an idiot. Do you dare to say it in front of him? This is purely an act of death.

    So no one present dared to say anything, and no one dared to express any objection. If Cui Hao caught his eye, then the whole family might be in trouble. This is a very serious issue.

    Who knows that there are still people who are so courageous, daring to blatantly commit suicide, and the voice is too loud, it sounds like it doesn't seem like they said it unintentionally.

    Cui Hao's complexion changed drastically, his eyes directly locked on Su Xun, and he said angrily, "Are you courting death?"

    After all, he is a cultivator, so he is different from ordinary people. For example, he was able to lock onto Su Xun at once, knowing that Su Xun said what he just said.

    At this time, there was a nameless anger burning in his heart. If he wanted to talk about Cui Hanghui's words, he didn't dare to move at this time, but other people didn't have any scruples.

    None of these ordinary people would be honest when they saw him, but this guy had a smug face.

    Especially when he saw Su Xun standing beside Cui Hanghui, he thought that this was Cui Hanghui's person, maybe it was Cui Hanghui's command.

    As everyone knows, Cui Hanghui himself was stupefied, he didn't expect Su Xun to say such a thing, and after he realized it, he was afraid for a while.

    His cousin has a very irritable temper. As long as he has enemies with him since he was a child, he must find a way to get revenge.

    Cui Hanghui still clearly remembers that there used to be a person who was a few years older in the family, not a close blood relationship, at most a distant relative, who came to the Cui family because of his talent for cultivating immortals.

    When I first came to Cui's house, I accidentally provoked Cui Hao. Everyone was young and energetic, and no one was afraid of anyone. Cui Hao was slapped because he was young and his realm was not as good as others.

    At that time, things didn't make too much noise, after all, it was a fight between children.

    Others didn't even know about it, but Cui Hanghui knew it all, and then he saw this guy with his own eyes, and he came back after a few years with revenge. His small-mindedness made it unbelievable.

    It is precisely because of this that Cui Hanghui knows him very well. It is fine if he offends himself, but if Su Xun offends him, the end will be miserable.

    Although Su Xun is also powerful, Cui Hao is an ancient warrior after all, the gap is too great to be compared.

    Su Xun has never shown his true strength in front of him, so Cui Hanghui doesn't know that Su Xun is not afraid of immortal cultivators of this level.

    At this time, Su Xun could still speak for him. In Cui Hanghui's heart, he was quite moved by reasoning. He also saw the reactions of other people.

    It is precisely because of this that Su Xun can't be in trouble. Cui Hanghui hurriedly said: "Su Xun, don't talk about it. I can't stop him if you turn around and cause trouble."

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself, I know exactly what his strength is. In front of me, he is just a younger brother. You can't stop him, but I can.

    Anyway, among the four major families, three of them have already offended him. Su Xun was no longer afraid of the aristocratic family, and even felt a sense of indifference.

    It's like when you hand in a blank paper for an exam, you were a little flustered the first time, and it was hard to be scolded by the teacher. After the second and third times, you feel that everything is so natural and you are already familiar with it.

    There is no shortage of Cui family without you. Maybe if you gather all four great families, you will be able to summon the dragon by yourself.

    As if he didn't hear Cui Hanghui's reminder, Su Xun said, "You can act aggressive, but don't act aggressive in front of me."

    "I'm not as easy-talking as your cousin. If you offend me, you will die a miserable death." When Su Xun spoke, he showed his white teeth, looking harmless to humans and animals.

    "Fuck, this kid is crazy, has he lost his will?"

    This was everyone's first thought. They were so shocked that they were completely speechless.

    Dare to follow oneFor the monk to speak like this, it is obvious that he thinks his own life is too long, and the way of dying is too unique.

    Cui Hao was completely furious. He had been pissed off by Cui Hanghui in the first place, and he hadn't been happy for a while after getting revenge, but an unknown soldier who didn't know his name dared to pretend to be aggressive in front of him.

    It was completely intolerable, Cui Hao planned to teach him a painful lesson, and also deter Cui Hanghui by the way.

    What will happen to your friend will be what will happen to you in the future, and even the lines have been thought out for him.

    Just like the person who told Cui Hanghui, when facing him, although Cui Hao's attitude is arrogant at this time, he still has some scruples.

    However, in the face of Su Xun, what scruples does he have? Offending him must make him feel worse than death.

    In Cui Hao's eyes, Su Xun is already dead.

    "Go back to me!"

    Seeing him rushing over, Su Xun didn't panic at all, but cursed angrily.

    However, in an instant, his voice seemed to be filled with endless power, and the aura all over his body also radiated out. The dinner plates and wine glasses in the entire hall were shaking violently, making everyone present think it was an earthquake.  It's over, I'm so panicked.

    Only Cui Hao knew what was going on in his heart, and he was terrified. This person was also a cultivator, and he was still in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage, and his realm was even higher than him.

    This is not the scariest thing, the scariest thing is that my realm is obviously lower than his by just a small realm, why does it feel like the gap is so big.

    After the aura from Su Xun's body radiated out, he felt an irresistible feeling.

    Even Cui Hao, who was about to attack, retreated directly by himself. Su Xun didn't do anything, and he was directly forced back by Su Xun's momentum.

    Su Xun didn't take this guy seriously at all. When he was still in the Qi Entraining Realm, he had already killed people in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    ?Because Su Xun is the Taoist body of the Immortal Monarch, his aura is so pure that ordinary people can't compare it at all. In front of Su Xun, this guy is really the younger brother.

    Even if Su Xun wanted to hit him, he didn't need to make a move, just relying on his momentum.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 704 Shocking Kneeling (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cui Hao is really a little flustered now. He thought that everyone present here is nothing but rubbish in his eyes, and it is impossible to pose any threat.

    However, in the "garbage heap", suddenly appeared a person who seemed to be quite strong, even much stronger than him. This was so terrible that Cui Hao didn't even know what to say.

    Su Xun said: "A spoiler like you would have been beaten to death long ago in other places, you know?"

    Everyone can also see that this Su Xun is definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, with Cui Hao's character, why does he seem to be a little jealous of him, as if he doesn't dare to touch Su Xun.

    Otherwise, if he rushed up just now, he wouldn't stop suddenly. In everyone's eyes, Cui Hao still stopped. In fact, they didn't see that Cui Hao was too frightened to make a move.

    If he really forced it, he would probably put himself in it, and the consequences would be very serious.

    It's just that the main point of everyone's guess now is that Su Xun should belong to several other families, and Cui Hao must have some scruples in his heart.

    Cui Hanghui himself knew everything, he said that his surname was Su, he was just a college student, and he was from other aristocratic families.

    "The resentment value from Cui Hao is +68!"

    Cui Hao was obviously very upset by Su Xun's frequent refusal to show face.

    And he didn't hide anything. His displeasure with Su Xun was basically written on his face. It was so obvious that anyone could see it.

    If he hadn't known that he was not Su Xun's opponent, he would have rushed to educate Su Xun long ago.

    The gap in strength made him dare not act rashly for the time being.

    If he rushed up to fight and couldn't beat him, but was educated by Su Xun, then he would be ashamed, not only his own people.

    In front of the dignitaries like Jiang Hai, the Cui family's face was also lost, and what made him unacceptable was that Cui Hanghui was still watching here.

    Let Cui Hanghui look at him ashamed?  impossible things!

    Although Cui Hao could hold back his actions, it didn't mean that he could hold back his breath, and only heard him say: "Hehe, do you think it's great that you have two tricks?"

    "I'm from the Cui family in Jianghai. No matter which family you belong to, if you dare to touch me, it's against the entire Cui family. Stop pretending!"

    Cui Hao seemed to have already made up his mind that Su Xun would definitely not make a move, so he spoke out, wanting to save face.

    Just say a few words, can he still be afraid of Su Xun?  Things that don't exist.

    Su Xun didn't speak, but laughed instead. More than one person said this to him before, for example, the one from Xue's family, the one from Luo's family, they all ended up miserable.

    With this face, if Su Xun didn't smack him today, he would feel like he wouldn't be able to step down.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Are you serious about making such a fuss?"

    "Hehe, don't pretend, I can see that you are not from the other three aristocratic families, I am not wrong, if this is the case, then you dare to offend my Cui family!"

    I don't know why, but he actually confirmed in his heart that he is not from the other three aristocratic families. Could it be that he has any special methods?

    Su Xun can't think very well, but it doesn't matter, Su Xun is not himself, and he doesn't intend to pretend to be someone from another family.

    Pulling other people's tiger skins to pretend to be aggressive outside, if they are found out later, they may come to the door directly, Su Xun himself is wary of the Xue family and the Luo family.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "So what?"

    "Let me tell you, only the four great families are the top existences in Jiang Hai, none of which you can offend. If you offend the Cui family, Cui Hanghui, a trash, can't keep you."

    In addition to threatening Su Xun, the words also mocked Cui Hanghui, proving that Cui Hanghui's status is not as important as him!

    It's a pity that his wishful thinking is a bit wrong. The people Su Xun hates the most in his life, except for those who are more handsome than him and richer than him, are those who threaten him.

    Su Xun's eyes were already closed, and a dangerous aura emanated from his body. He smiled and said, "Are you sure I won't dare to touch you?"

    "I'm very sure, I don't know as much as you today, and I won't be so lucky next time I see you. I also advise you to stay away from this trash, Cui Hanghui, or he will end badly in the future!"

    This guy would put gold on his face, pretending to be aI am very busy today, so I don't really want to look like Su Xun.

    In fact, he just couldn't beat Su Xun, otherwise he would have been in the game long ago, but in front of everyone, he was ashamed to say that he couldn't beat Su Xun, who wouldn't want to save face.

    "Kneel down!"

    However, Su Xun yelled violently, his voice resounded like a spring thunder, shocking everyone's minds, as if his soul was out of his body at that moment.

    Because Su Xun poured all kinds of very powerful spiritual energy into his voice, which is something normal people can't bear.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't target them. This group of people was affected a little at most. Otherwise, they might vomit blood and faint on the spot, and then they would play too big.

    There is only one person Su Xun targets, and that is Cui Hao in front of him.

    A powerful and mighty aura swept towards him.

    "Plop！"

    Cui Hao couldn't bear it, not to mention that he didn't have any preparations, even if he was prepared, to put it harshly, he couldn't stand it, because the gap was too big.

    As soon as his legs went limp, he knelt down on the ground. Everyone immediately came back to their senses when they heard the crisp voice, and they became sober all of a sudden.

    Looking at Cui Hao's appearance at this moment, everyone's eyes widened and they couldn't believe it.

    Cui Hao actually knelt there, a powerful monk from a noble family knelt in front of everyone.

    And everyone can clearly see that the smooth marble tiles on the ground were actually shattered by the shock. How much strength was used when I knelt down just now.

    Thanks also to his being a foundation-building monk, his physical fitness has been strengthened and he is much stronger than ordinary people.

    Otherwise, with the sudden impact just now, the individual's knees would not be able to stand up, and the meniscus would probably be shattered.

    For Cui Hao, it was not too painful, but compared with the horror in his heart, it was nothing at all.

    Even at this time, he felt that the whole person was quite confused. What did that person do to make him kneel down.

    After reacting, Cui Hao was startled and angry, he cursed angrily: "What are you doing, are you courting death?"

    "If you have the ability, you get up by yourself, if you don't, you just keep kneeling there!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 705 Palming the Mouth (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Facing this guy's threat, Su Xun acted like a normal person, he was very calm and didn't feel anything.

    Everyone already has a grudge, so why should I care so much? Could it be that if you wake up, you can let me go, and become good friends with me in the future, and everyone will sing "Little Star" together?

    It is obviously impossible. Su Xun makes friends mainly based on his personality.

    For example, for people like Cui Hanghui, although talking about this person, there are relatively big problems. When I met Su Xun at the beginning, the two of them even made it very unpleasant.

    However, Cui Hanghui's character is still good. Although he has the stink of a rich man, it is not too obvious. Of course, the most important thing is that he can get along with Su Xun no matter what.

    Therefore, the saying that if you don¨t fight, you don¨t know each other is not something that can be tried under any conditions. Some people are pure idiots.

    After the beating is over, you won't make friends with him. Instead, you will continue to think about why you didn't just beat him to death. I really regret it.

    People like Cui Hao are too arrogant, or he feels that he is a member of a family, so his eyes are high above the top, and he looks down on everything.

    It seems that except for the aristocratic family, everyone else is scum. I have to say that in Su Xun's eyes, this guy is just a frog at the bottom of a well, and there is no big pattern.

    Even Su Xun knew that even if his realm seemed to be higher than him, he might not be able to appreciate him, especially after he knew that he was not from the other three great families.

    So he was confident, feeling that Su Xun didn't dare to do anything to him at all, and in the end it became a tragedy, otherwise things wouldn't have developed to this point.

    Anyway, Su Xun knew it well, it was impossible to get along with this person, if so, I don't care who you are, just do it and it's over, I've never been used to this kind of bad-tempered person.

    "The resentment value from Cui Hao is +188!"

    For example, at this time, Su Xun was overjoyed when he absorbed a lot of resentment points. This should be the highest ever.

    It seems that asking him to kneel in front of so many people really stimulated him, and the stimulation was very strong.

    Cui Hao's face was blushing, he really remembered it, but he had worked very hard, and even his legs had been instilled with a lot of aura.

    At this moment, his legs should be quite strong, but they were not. Even when he tried his best, it was useless.

    Feeling a strong pressure, he was firmly fixed there, and it seemed that it had become very difficult to get up.

    Even he can't believe it, why is it like this, but it's only one level higher than him, even if he can't beat him, he can contend for a while.

    But why does he always feel that the young man in front of him has a performance that does not conform to his realm, like a strong man in a fake alchemy realm? With such a gap in strength, Cui Hao feels that he is really powerless.

    Needless to say, other people were shocked when they saw this picture.

    Cui Hao has been kneeling, but did not get up, did he always want to kneel here?  That's obviously impossible. Normal people don't want to kneel, and their knees will bruise after a long time.

    You can see a lot of young ladies' long snow-white legs, not to mention how beautiful they are, the only fly in the ointment is that the knees are a little bruised.

    As for what they were doing on their knees, they were probably playing King of Glory.

    This also shows that it's not that Cui Hao can't get up, it's that he can't get up and was suppressed by Su Xun.

    Everyone realized a very terrifying fact. Could it be that this young man is also a monk, and his strength suppressed Cui Hao? This is too scary.

    Cui Hao has been gnashing his teeth, hating Su Xun in his heart, never thought that he could endure this kind of humiliation, which made him really unbearable.

    "I'll tell you one last time, you're dead. After today, you're dead. I'll kill you!"

    In Cui Hao's eyes, there was even a little madness.

    His character is doomed, he will definitely not be cowardly, and even at this time, he never thought of being afraid of Su Xun.

    ?Why should you be afraid, why should you be cowardly? Behind him is the entire Cui family. No matter how bad it is, it is still a family of great promise. It is not easy to deal with this kid.

    "Slap your mouth!"

    Su Xun gave this guy a cold look, thenThat is to say, two words came out of his mouth.

    The voice just fell to the ground, and everyone heard it, and there was a loud applause, which directly resounded in the hall.

    ?Looking stupid, everyone looked stupid, obviously no one moved Cui Hao, but he was slapped and fell to the ground, which made people feel unbelievable. What kind of operation is this?

    Cui Hao finally stood up and didn't need to kneel anymore, but everyone saw that there was blood on his face, which was from being beaten.

    The teeth were still oozing blood, and when he opened his mouth, it made people feel that this could not be a bloody mouth.

    This guy forcibly swallowed the overflowing blood mixed with saliva. If he spit it out directly, it would be even more embarrassing, and he couldn't afford to lose this person.

    Gritting his teeth, he said forcefully: "Okay, you just wait for me, and I will settle the score with you."

    "Snapped！！"

    Without further ado, Su Xun slapped him again. Of course, Su Xun still didn't move. This was a slap made of condensed spiritual energy.

    In ordinary people's naked eyes, they can't see anything, so they feel as if Cui Hao was beaten by an invisible person.

    The power of the slap formed by the condensation of spiritual energy can be imagined. Even if this guy is also a cultivator, his face was directly smashed, and his face was covered with blood. It was too miserable.

    And he can't do anything, just stand and be beaten like this, is there anything more humiliating than this, there should be no more.

    Su Xun said coldly: "If I were you, I wouldn't be able to say a word, and I would just be beaten up honestly. A rookie is not qualified to speak. Don't you understand this truth?"

    After hearing this sentence, Cui Hao did not speak any more and fell into silence.

    It's not that Su Xun's words stimulated him again, but he suddenly realized that as long as he speaks, he will be beaten again. The key point is that he doesn't want to be slapped in the face again.

    Su Xun didn't intend to kill him either, so he wouldn't do such a stupid thing, he was just humiliating him to his heart's content.

    At this time, it would not be difficult to kill him, but there would be endless troubles. There were too many people present, and none of them were simple things.

    After the killing, there will be an uproar immediately, the Cui family lost face so hard, I am afraid that they will get back their face at any time, and they will kill Su Xun even if they pay the price.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 706 Fighting for Patriarch (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun thought very clearly in his head, he would definitely not kill this guy directly, and then completely anger the Cui family.

    If you kill him secretly, that's okay, the key is that you can't be in front of everyone.

    The families of this group of people are in Jianghai, and they all have certain strength and influence. If you spread the word a little, everyone will know.

    Even Su Xun guessed that there might be something wrong with the four great families, otherwise, why did the Xue family and the Cui family not come to settle accounts with themselves after they were made like that by themselves?

    It is impossible to forget about this matter. It is very likely that they have been delayed in certain matters and plan to settle accounts after the fall.

    Su Xun felt that even if he humiliated Cui Hao, the people of the Cui family would not necessarily make trouble for him, and Cui Hanghui was there.

    As for this guy's revenge on himself afterwards, to put it bluntly, three or four of him can't beat Su Xun alone, so it's not difficult at all.

    Su Xun felt that it was almost done, it was time to be humiliated and humiliated, and there was no resentment to draw, so Su Xun said: "If you don't want to die, get out of here."

    "If you want to die, you can come here at any time, and I will accompany you till the end!"

    Cui Hao glared at Su Xun fiercely, but since he was able to leave, he definitely wouldn't stay, he just turned around and left, this stupid idiot just stayed.

    Today is enough embarrassment. I thought I was here to pretend, so I humiliated Cui Hanghui by the way, making him ashamed. Who knew he was humiliated so badly.

    However, looking at his appearance when he was about to leave, it was obvious that Su Xun's problem had been inseparable.

    Cui Hao left, just like that without a sound.

    Countless people were flattering him when he came, and the atmosphere at the scene was much higher because of his arrival, but now, when he left, no one spoke.

    The rich and young men in white commanded the waiters to clean up the ground here, everything was the same as before, and the party continued.

    This group of people have all experienced various scenes, why haven¨t they seen it? The incident just now has been exposed like this, and no one has mentioned it anymore. It seems that nothing happened.  happy.

    "Su Xun, you really shouldn't be so impulsive because of me!" Cui Hanghui said anxiously.

    He also knew that Su Xun had made things like this because of him, and Cui Hanghui knew better that he might have offended Cui Hao to death.

    After he goes back, this Cui Hao will probably make the family uneasy. It is not an easy task to solve this.

    Of course, his main concern is Su Xun, even though he only found out today that Su Xun is actually a cultivator of immortals, and he is quite powerful, even more powerful than Cui Hao who usually looks down on him.

    But it doesn't mean anything, he doesn't think that Su Xun can compete with the powerful Cui family, he can only go back and work hard, lest the Cui family really focus on Su Xun.

    But Su Xun said: "Okay, don't think too much, I am prepared for anything, it's not as scary as you think."

    "That's right, I feel that Su Xun's work is quite reassuring. Whatever can happen to him, there is nothing he can't do."

    Fu Lihan also comforted Cui Hanghui, so that he would not think too much later.

    Now Fu Lihan has a bit of admiration for Su Xun. He naively thinks that Su Xun is really powerful, even omnipotent.

    "Hello, I'm Li Jiaming, I don't know how to call you?"

    Cui Hanghui wanted to say something at first, but someone came over, obviously aimed at Su Xun.

    After the conflict just now, Su Xun seems to have become the focus of the audience, and many people are looking at Su Xun.

    Putting aside the fact that Su Xun offended the Cui family, at least this powerful existence is worth getting to know.

    Don't talk about any friendship, it's better to get acquainted with him first than to offend him. Even if he is sanctioned by the Cui family, it won't have much impact on everyone.

    After having the first person to start, needless to say, Su Xun has been dragged by everyone to drink, but no one else has anything to do.

    Almost drank from the beginning to the end, and Su Xun would not refuse anyone who came, and at least he had to give him some face.

    The party ended quickly, and after three games, three people came out.

    "I'm all drunk, whoever drives back, or you can drive, old man, anyway, you are a policeman, and you are everywhere.?, and no one dares to check you.  "

    Su Xun jokingly said, in fact, there is not much alcohol in his body, as long as he volatilizes it with aura, he will become a normal person in an instant.

    Fu Lihan said: "I'll just go back and call a driver over. Let's sit for a while, I'm too tired."

    After a party, I had a lot of fun, but it was really tiring. In many cases, human relations and communication are no easier than work.

    Otherwise, why would many people say that they would rather stay with animals all day than engage in human relations with people.

    After the show ended, many people left with beautiful girls, and some stayed here to have sex with women.

    The second half of the night after drinking is the release of desire in the body.

    Su Xun's eyes felt hot when he looked at it. Who can be impulsive at this age? Men in their twenties are in the strongest demand.

    As one grows older, one's combat effectiveness will become lower and lower in the future, just the opposite of women.

    There is no plowed land, only exhausted cattle.

    Wanting a woman is naturally very simple, not to mention that if you have money, you can find it casually. After Su Xun showed his power tonight, many women posted it here, wishing to eat Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun really doesn't like those vulgar fans who don't know how many hands. After tasting Luo Shenyi's top-notch food, the rest really don't taste good.

    The three of them were a breath of fresh air. They sat in the car and didn't drive the car. I didn't know it. They thought they were trying to have sex.

    Su Xun asked directly: "What's going on with you and that Cui Hao? You should have snatched his woman away, otherwise why have you been bothering you all the time?"

    This is also a point that Su Xun is quite curious about. Anyway, he just can't understand what the situation is.

    "What are you talking about, no matter how beastly I am, I will never snatch other people's women. How is that possible?"

    Cui Hanghui immediately denied Su Xun's guess, which made Su Xun even more curious while disappointed.

    Su Xun then said: "Then why don't you hurry up and say it, you have to whet everyone's appetite."

    "The reason is very simple. This guy regards me as an enemy who will fight for the position of Patriarch in the future." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 707: Fierce Struggle (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "In a family like yours, the competition for the position of Patriarch should be quite fierce. No wonder he has such a big opinion of you. The conflict between the two of you will probably become more intense in the future."

    Fu Lihan couldn't help but said that since ancient times, brothers can really get along well after they grow up, but it's actually not common.

    Ordinary families may turn their brothers against each other because of property issues, let alone big families, where more interests are involved, and the conflicts can be imagined.

    For the position of a patriarch, I'm afraid he will use all his strengths.

    In ancient times, the most talked about was the competition for the throne. The emperor had so many wives, and he made people when he had nothing to do.

    Generally, there are several sons, even more than a dozen sons, and there is only one emperor. Who can not be tempted, who can not be jealous.

    In many cases, the emperor himself did not know, but he had acquiesced in this situation in his heart, otherwise he would have made arrangements in advance.

    Anyway, they are all my sons, and the throne must be handed over to someone who is capable.

    Even Tang Taizong, who is famous in history, killed his brother and the like, leaving behind a black history that cannot be erased.

    Fu Lihan seemed to understand quite well, and even in his mind, he had already imagined a very exciting battle scene.

    However, Su Xun never thought about it that way, so he said directly: "Come on, you shouldn't be on the same level as him, can he compete with you?"

    It¨s not that I look down on Cui Hanghui. Although Cui Hao is just a person in the early stage of foundation building, Su Xun doesn¨t like him very much, but he is much stronger than Cui Hanghui. Cui Hanghui is just an ordinary person  .

    In an aristocratic family, an ordinary person should not be able to touch these core things. How could he fight for the head of the family? Su Xun was really puzzled.

    Cui Hanghui also knew what Su Xun meant, he was not angry, but instead said: "Su Xun, you don't know that, although I am an ordinary person, Cui Hao is not necessarily my opponent  .￣

    "You continue to talk"

    Anyway, Su Xun couldn't figure it out, so let's listen to him continue talking.

    Just listen to Cui Hanghui saying: "Because my blood is pure, it is the blood of the direct line of the Cui family, and my father is the current head of the Cui family."

    Hearing this, it's really amazing, Cui Hanghui is really different from the useless dandies in ordinary aristocratic families.

    Although he is also a useless dude, but anyway, his father is very powerful, he is the head of the Cui family, which means he has mastered all the affairs of the Cui family.

    Even if his son is useless and not a cultivator, his status will definitely not be low. No wonder that Cui Hao didn't dare to touch Cui Hanghui.

    At most, it was just mockery. If Cui Hanghui was a child of an ordinary family, Cui Hao probably would have done it long ago. As long as the gods don't know it, who would care about such things.

    Of course, then again, if Cui Hanghui was not in this capacity, then they would still have a ghostly conflict, and Cui Hao would not put an ordinary family member in his eyes.

    I just heard Cui Hanghui continue to say: "That Cui Hao is my second uncle's son, that is, my father's younger brother."

    (Reasonably, this should be a cousin. In the end, I called him a cousin. It's a bit silly and unclear. Just let everyone know what it means)

    "When my grandfather was still there, his father competed with my father for the position of Patriarch. It's just that my dad is the elder brother and stronger than him, so he became the patriarch of course."

    "If it is reasonable, it will be passed on to me in this generation, because it can only be passed on to my son, and my father is my son."

    Although the aristocratic family respects the immortal cultivators, it is a family after all. The concept of blood relationship among Chinese people is too strong, and they must be directly descended.

    Some bloodlines are not too close, even if they are very powerful, it is impossible to be the head of the family, at most an elder or something, the head of the family is not necessarily the most powerful.

    "It happened to me that I couldn't practice anymore, so this matter changed, and Cui Hao started to argue with me."

    When Cui Hanghui said this, his face was a bit distressed: "My dad will definitely not be willing to let the position of the Patriarch be released, because he also knows that if I don't become the Patriarch, when I look back and wait for him to pass away, Cui Hao  Their family will definitely attack me."

    "I have been fighting all these years, and I have seen that I have lost most of the elders in my family.The support of Fuzheng Cui Hao, the voices in the family supporting Fuzheng Cui Hao, have become more and more, and it seems that the overall situation has been settled.  "

    Su Xun rubbed his nose, thinking that this Cui Hanghui really has the potential to be a storyteller, and he can create suspense. Hearing this, Su Xun also wanted to know what happened next.  What kind of reversal.

    Cui Hanghui seemed to be a little embarrassed when he got here, and his voice was lowered, and he said: "Then what, you cured my illness last time."

    Su Xun knew that he was talking about Tianwei, no wonder he was embarrassed, this kind of thing really can't be said casually, even if it was Fu Lihan, he didn't want to reveal it.

    He nodded, but Su Xun couldn't figure out what the turning point of the matter had to do with Tianwei. Could it be that after he regained that ability, people in the family felt that he had the ability to reproduce, so they wanted to continue using him?  ?

    Cui Hanghui continued: "When my father found out, he was overjoyed, because he said that my inability to practice before had something to do with my illness, and one of the meridians in my body was blocked."

    "Now this problem is gone. After a while, he will help me wash my veins. This is a method of my Cui family, so that I can practice." Speaking of this, Cui Hanghui was also very excited.

    Over the years, because he is not a cultivator, he has been ridiculed a lot.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun hit him mercilessly, and said, "I didn't hit you on purpose, but I have to say, you are still practicing at your age, so it's probably nothing serious."

    Cultivation is that the younger the better, it will be too late when you get older, just like learning a language, starting from a baby.

    Cui Hanghui nodded, he obviously knew this truth: "I understand this, but you have to know that the identity of a cultivator is different."

    "The head of the family does not have to be the strongest. As long as I am a cultivator, my status will be different. Now everyone does not support me, mainly because I am an ordinary person."

    Su Xun understood, and he said: "So Cui Hao also knows this, and has been targeting you?"

    "That's right, recently his fight with me has become more and more intense." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 708 Dreams come true (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun smiled, and then said, "Don't mind if I tell the truth."

    "you say!"

    If I were that cousin of yours, I would kill you right now, even if I can't do it myself, I have to find someone to kill you.

    Before you become an immortal cultivator, otherwise, the problem will be even bigger for them in the future.

    That's the old saying, you have to kill everything in the cradle, otherwise it will become more and more difficult to deal with.

    Cui Hanghui is only at this age, and his father must have many years to live. If there is no accident, the age of cultivators is much stronger than that of ordinary people.

    Even after reaching a certain level, one will reach the state of immortality, even if it is not immortal, it is estimated that the difference is not much. Of course, the required level is too high, and it cannot be reached by ordinary people.

    After so many years, it is enough for Cui Hanghui to develop. Even in the future, Cui Hanghui may become a huge hidden danger. For them, it must be done as soon as possible.

    What Su Xun can think of, I guess if they are not stupid, they should also be able to think of it. This is not a rare thing.

    Cui Hanghui sneered, and he said: "Actually, I'm not afraid of them messing with me at all, because everyone in the Cui family is staring at them."

    "It's not the right time yet. Once something happens to me, everyone's first reaction is that they did it, and they can't even wash it off. What will the family think at that time? The support they have finally received over the years, I guess it will be a sudden change."  It's gone."

    "So for them, not only can they not ask someone to do something to me, but they have to protect my safety, for fear that something will happen to me at this juncture."

    Cui Hanghui saw it quite clearly: "You have also seen that, although that Cui Hao has been mocking me, but he didn't dare to really do it, I'm used to it."

    "That can't be careless. I don't move you now, just because they are not ready. There will always be a day when they are ready." Su Xun reminded him a few words.

    Cui Hanghui obviously felt annoyed when he said these things, and he only heard him say: "Forget it, let's take a step and see, anyway, I won't have any accidents for a while."

    "I won't be with you anymore. I'll go back first and go home to see what's going on. I'll let you know in time if there's anything to do."

    These words are mainly for Su Xun, meaning that if the problem is really serious, Su Xun must be let go quickly.

    After Cui Hanghui left, only Su Xun and Fu Lihan were left. Fu Lihan said, "I didn't expect that there would be so many disputes in the big family."

    "Let's put it down. In this circle, you don't see much about fighting for property? It's just that you haven't experienced it yourself. You should be glad that your father is only a son like you." Su Xun said jokingly.

    In fact, Su Xun is also aware of this guy's character. If someone really fights with him for property, he probably has no interest.

    Fu Lihan smiled awkwardly, and then said: "By the way, you are still a monk. I really didn't expect to be so powerful."

    This is a sincere admiration. He knew that Su Xun was very powerful before, but he didn't expect Su Xun to be so strong.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun was not very surprised. It is estimated that people at their level are aware of the existence of monks.

    Rich people do know a lot of things that ordinary people can't touch. After all, what is known so far is that the reason why the four great families are called noble families is because they have immortal cultivators.

    It has led to their strength, which is beyond the reach of ordinary dignitaries, and there is no comparison.

    However, as long as the aristocratic family is in Jianghai, they will have some contact with them, and it is normal to know that they come and go.

    Possibly in their view, immortal cultivators usually don't come out very often, and at most they will be surprised and awed when they see it, and they won't be too shocked.

    Su Xun said, "Why, are you surprised?"

    "That's okay. Seeing how powerful you are before, I should be able to guess a little bit, but I didn't think about it." Fu Lihan said,

    Su Xun didn't say anything more, but today's experience made him see a fact clearly. It turns out that immortal cultivators are not extremely hidden, at least many people know it.

    Not long after, the driver Fu Lihan was looking for came over, the two got into the car, and took Su Xun back to school first.

      After getting off the car, Su Xun didn't delay too much, and walked quickly to his dormitory. It's only around ten o'clock in the evening, and there are still quite a lot of people on campus, especially there are many couples.

    This season is already relatively cold, but it still can't extinguish the flame of love.

    Back in the dormitory, the air conditioner is still on. The space in the dormitory is not too big. After turning on the air conditioner, the effect is particularly good, and I feel very warm.

    There is no way. People in the south suffer the most in winter, because there is no heating, so they can only rely on their own bodies to resist, or turn on the air conditioner.

    However, the effect of turning on the air conditioner in winter is actually pretty average, especially in a room with a slightly larger space. In other words, northerners are actually more comfortable in winter than southerners.

    Although it's cold outside, it's comfortable when you get home. You just need to wear a piece of clothing, unlike southerners who can only seal themselves in bed.

    Su Xun took a bath here, and he was going to be teased by the two beasts in the dormitory. Naturally, he was teasing why he came back after going out in such a flirty dress.

    After chatting with them for a few words, Su Xun started to get down to business, and his business was to pay close attention to the lottery draw.

    Today, I pulled so many hatred points, plus the more than 100 points accumulated before, it turned out to be more than 500 points.

    I have been thinking about this matter in my heart, but Su Xun has developed a very bad habit now. He likes to lie on the bed and draw lottery. He feels that if he does that, his chances of winning may be higher.

    This time Su Xun is bound to win the lottery. He feels that he will definitely win. After all, he has five chances. If he fails, the system must be targeting him. There is nothing to say.

    And the current Su Xun is indeed too eager to draw a lottery. For him, it seems that the best way to become stronger is through a lottery.

    Facing the heavy pressure from several big families, Su Xun's situation is not very good, maybe one day it will all erupt all at once, so don't be careless, let yourself become stronger quickly is the kingly way.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won the Mengqi skin [Dreams Come True]" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 709: The Cui Family Invites (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard that it was this skin, he couldn't help being stunned for a moment. Dreams come true. Could it be that this is for people to dream? It sounds like it is indeed the same thing.

    A huge skin card just appeared so directly, it seems that there is nothing special about it.

    The hero Mengqi is plump, and he has that kind of cute and cute shape. Compared with the original painting, this skin has a certain change in color, and the pink one looks even cuter.

    It is more suitable for girls to use this skin. If it is used by boys, it feels a bit gay.

    Anyway, this hero, Su Xun, was a new hero when it was first launched, and I went up to play it a few times. To be honest, I didn¨t feel very good for Su Xun.

    Especially after the body became bigger, Su Xun felt that the moving speed was really touching, and he felt like a ghost.

    Of course, the role of the skin has nothing to do with the characteristics of your hero. It mainly depends on what the system thinks, and Su Xun knows this too.

    However, hearing the name of this skin, Su Xun was somewhat disappointed, because he felt that this skin should not be a combat skill.

    What Su Xun lacks the most now is actually a combat skin. The skin that can increase his combat power is the best. The enemies he faces are getting stronger and stronger. Su Xun's current appearance is really not enough.

    Skin name: [Dreams Come True]

    Corresponding hero: Mengqi

    Skin function: After using the skin in reality, the host can master Meng Qi's big move, use his aura to create a dream vortex, causing huge damage to the enemy, and causing a certain fear effect on their minds.

    "Damn it, it's so good!"

    After Su Xun saw the above introduction, his eyes immediately lit up quickly, obviously a little excited.

    Unexpectedly, at first Su Xun felt that this skin should have no hope, but in the end it was still a combat skill.

    It can make Su Xun create a dream vortex, causing a lot of damage to the enemy, which sounds a bit like Shangguan Wan'er's pen and ink formation.

    As for what is powerful or not, Su Xun doesn't care so much, the products produced by the system should not be too bad, Su Xun still has this confidence.

    And as long as it is a combat skill that helps Su Xun in battle, it is the best thing, and it also meets Su Xun's most urgent needs at present.

    Just go out and try it out, this thing has cooled down, and it will take a while before it can be used again after using it.

    Su Xun doesn't know when he will meet the enemy now, he certainly won't use it casually, everything has to wait until the time of battle before taking action.

    Anyway, this lottery draw tonight has made Su Xun very satisfied. After having a powerful move, what Su Xun has to do is to improve his realm, after all, realm is the root of everything.

    Only when the realm is getting higher and higher, the aura in the body will be more and more, and it will be more comfortable in the game. Otherwise, the body will be hollowed out before using a few powerful moves, which is the most embarrassing  things.

    The two guys in the dormitory are playing with their mobile phones quietly. It's not past twelve o'clock. It's not realistic to want them to sleep.

    It didn't matter to Su Xun, he swallowed a Foundation Establishment Pill in his mouth, and began to practice secretly under the covers, and no one knew what he was doing.

    It is not necessary to meditate when you practice, but everyone is used to that and feels that it is a standard posture. In fact, it is the same when you are lying down. The posture does not affect the speed of cultivation.

    Woke up early the next morning, Su Xun felt refreshed, with an indescribable feeling that a night of practice was much better than a night of sleep.

    ? It is very cold in the morning in winter, getting up is a kind of courage, forget about going to class, it is impossible to get up to go to class in this life.

    Su Xun played with his mobile phone for a while, watching the news and the like, all of which were boring and not nutritious. After watching for a while, Su Xun lifted his quilt and got up to have breakfast.

    It is said that the person who can directly lift the quilt in winter and leave the quilt decisively must be a warrior.

    However, for Su Xun, in fact, the weather has not had much impact, and his body is always in a state of constant temperature.

    Even if it snows and makes him wear nothing, he doesn't feel cold.?, now he wears a padded jacket, just to be a little more polite, lest other people think he is crazy, and he still wears the same clothes in summer as in winter.

    After a boring day in the dormitory, at night, Su Xun received a call from Cui Hanghui.

    When he saw that it was Cui Hanghui calling, Su Xun really moved a little in his heart. He was always worried, thinking that after Cui Hanghui went back, nothing would happen.

    Seeing that Cui Hanghui called, there must be something wrong, so Su Xun quickly connected the phone, but he didn't speak, and waited for Cui Hanghui to speak, in case someone else called with his mobile phone.

    "Hey, Su Xun, why is no one talking?" Cui Hanghui's voice came over.

    Upon hearing that the voice was quite cheap, Su Xun could tell immediately that it must be Cui Hanghui's voice, so he asked, "How's the situation?"

    "After I came back, it turned out to be similar to what I thought. Everyone in the family already knew about it. That Cui Hao seemed to be afraid that others would not know that he was beaten, so he insisted that I ordered someone to beat him."

    ?Su Xun smiled, this is an opportunity that he finally caught, and he threw the blame on Cui Hanghui, anyway, you have to ignore it.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Then, what happened?"

    "There was nothing serious about it. It's different from what I thought. The elders in the family didn't seem to want to worry about it, so they just exposed it. We were both scolded a few times.  It's all right."

    "Is there such a good thing?"

    Su Xun couldn't help being happy when he heard it. The Cui family's reaction was something that Su Xun didn't expect much. He thought that the Cui family would be furious, and maybe they would come to trouble him.

    As a result, the two sides each played fifty big boards, and then everything was fine?  Then this is a good thing for Cui Hanghui, after all, he didn't suffer much.

    On the contrary, that guy Cui Hao is probably going to die of anger, and he will be scolded after suffering such a big loss.

    Cui Hanghui continued and said: "Su Xun, do you have time? If you have time, come to my house." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 710: Cui Hanghui's Father (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah?"

    Su Xun was really stunned for a moment, and after being completely duplicity, he asked: "Didn't you say that there is nothing wrong, why are you looking for me?"

    If he didn't trust Cui Hanghui more, Su Xun might have thought that this was a game set up for him by the Cui family.

    Just like the Hongmen Banquet, if you are ready to deal with him, you should seduce him first.

    Cui Hanghui said, "It's my father. After he heard about this, he wanted to see you."

    "Don't worry, my father has no ill intentions towards you, I can assure you." Cui Hanghui was afraid that Su Xun would think too much.

    Continued: "Of course, this is up to you. If you don't have time today, let's talk about it when you have time."

    Su Xun didn't think that Cui Hanghui's father could have any hostility towards him, after all, he helped his son, and he was just such a son.

    ? To be reasonable, he might still thank himself for seeing him this time, but after thinking about it for a while, letting himself pass by himself should be more than just thanking him.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, no problem, where is your home, I'll go there."

    When Cui Hanghui heard that Su Xun gave him such face, he immediately had nothing to say, and he said happily: "I'll go to find you right away, just wait for me for a while."

    After finishing speaking, this guy hung up the phone, Su Xun shook his head, and didn't say anything. At this late night, Su Xun originally wanted to continue practicing, but he didn't expect to go out for a run again.

    Recently, Su Xun feels that his realm seems to be loose again. It should not be too far from the late stage of Foundation Establishment Realm. As long as the number of Foundation Establishment Pills keeps up, breaking through is also a normal thing.

    Looking at the situation today, it is estimated that it will be delayed for a long time.

    He waited for Cui Hanghui for tens of minutes before he came over. Judging by his looks, he probably was quite far away.

    When sitting in the car, Su Xun took a look at Cui Hanghui's face, and found that everything was normal for this kid, and there was nothing wrong with him. He probably didn't get beaten when he went back.

    And he can still come out, which shows that he has not been dealt with.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "What did your dad call me to do? Didn't he want to thank me again? That would be too boring."

    "I'm not too sure about this. He told me that he wanted to talk to you, but I don't think it's that simple. He didn't tell me what he wanted to do specifically." Cui Hanghui was also puzzled.

    When Su Xun was asking questions, he was also deliberately probing. He couldn't guarantee whether this Cui Hanghui was deliberately tricking himself, maybe everything was not that simple.

    He has been seriously warned in the family, in order to prevent himself from being dealt with, so he thought of using this method to deceive Su Xun, and then invite the king into the urn.

    ?No one can be completely trusted, after all, Cui Hanghui is not a life-and-death relationship, although Su Xun doesn't quite believe that he can do such a thing.

    But you still have to be careful, Su Xun tested him deliberately, and found that when he spoke, it was more natural and there was no deliberate element in it.

    Feel a little relieved, if Cui Hanghui is cheating him, I can only say that his acting skills are too good, Su Xun can only admit it, but he doesn't believe it, the Cui family can kill himself directly, Su Xun is confident  can run away.

    The two of them talked for a while, and they were all meaningless topics. After dozens of minutes, they arrived at Cui's house.

    The courtyard of the Cui family looks like a garden. It looks like an ancient building, and I believe it has been around for a certain period of time.

    If you want to build it, it will actually cost more than those villas and the like, and it is really stylish to live in.

    A big place is good, the car can be parked at will, Su Xun got out of the car with Cui Hanghui.

    He stopped at the door of Cui's house, and after a look, it seemed that there were not many people, only a man who looked like a housekeeper, smiling at Cui Hanghui.

    He said respectfully: "Young master, the master has already explained in advance, after you come back, take someone directly to his study."

    "Okay, I see, it's nothing to do with you, go get busy."

    Cui Hanghui nodded, he also knew what was going on, he definitely didn't want to be seen by Cui Hao, otherwise it would be so embarrassing if the enemy met.

    Moreover, he even brought Su Xun home, so he knew without thinking that Cui Hao would definitely go crazy, thinking that this was intentional evil.What about him?

    Entering Cui's house, it was deserted, followed him upstairs to an exquisite study room, the door was not closed, it was obviously reserved for Cui Hanghui, Cui Hanghui pushed the door and went in.

    "Dad, I brought someone here."

    After Cui Hanghui closed the door, he introduced a few words directly.

    Seeing only a middle-aged man sitting there in Nuo Da's study, Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Cui Hanghui really didn't cheat himself.

    ?Looked carefully at Cui Hanghui's father, he looked quite young, but he seemed to be in high spirits.

    His face is not very chic, but it has a mature and stable atmosphere, and his facial features are relatively three-dimensional, as if they were carved out. After a long time, you can find that this is an attractive old man.

    If you go out to hook up with little girls, you may be able to fascinate a lot of people. Many women like this kind of uncle, especially the young one.

    After seeing his father, Su Xun looked at Cui Hanghui twice with distasteful eyes, and said that the tiger father had no dogs, so why did he give birth to such a thing.

    It is necessary to remind this middle-aged man, is he going to do a paternity test or something, maybe there used to be a family named Wang next door to you.

    After Cui Hanghui's father saw Su Xun, the expression on his face was obviously quite polite, and he smiled at Su Xun, showing his kindness.

    "Su Xun, right? I know your name. My name is Cui Lin!"

    The sound sounds a little thick, as if it has been precipitated by time, similar to fermented wine, and it sounds very flavorful.

    "Hello, Uncle!" Su Xun also looked very polite, and replied politely.

    Cui Lin said: "I have heard what happened to you yesterday, thank you very much for taking the initiative and standing up for Cui Hanghui."

    Su Xun felt that he was too polite and a little uncomfortable, so Su Xun said: "There is nothing to thank, he is my friend, I should take action."

    Seeing Cui Lin's calm demeanor, Su Xun nodded again and again, thinking that this young man is really good.

    It looks very unusual, and this kind of temperament on his body makes people feel that he is not an ordinary young man. He is much stronger than his own son.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 711 Testing Strength (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you still doing in a daze, go pour some tea for others to drink, stand here like a fool."

    Cui Lin saw the gap between his son and Su Xun, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and he wished he could slap Cui Hanghui.

    Seeing that Cui Hanghui looked like he was doing nothing here, he became even more upset, so he gave an order directly.

    Cui Hanghui is usually quite rampant, but in front of his father, he is still very cowardly, and he dare not say anything at all, so he can only honestly make tea for Su Xun.

    Seeing this scene, I don¨t know why, but Su Xun just wanted to laugh anyway. It seems that Cui Hanghui¨s life is not very easy at home. Cui Lin obviously implements a stricter discipline on him.

    It is also fortunate that he was unable to practice because of his health, otherwise he would not have much freedom, and he would have been held down to practice to improve his strength.

    Since ancient times, the roles played by fathers seem to be strict, or they are said to be loving mothers and strict fathers.

    Su Xun's own father doesn't seem to have much education, but when he was a child, he was quite strict in disciplining Su Xun.

    In particular, Su Xun remembered that what he was most afraid of was that every time the report card came out and he took it back, looking at the expression on his father's face, he always felt a little worried, because he was afraid that his father would criticize him.

    Now that I think about it when I get older, my parents won't say anything anymore, and it's actually quite nostalgic.

    When Su Xun was drinking tea, Cui Lin continued, "Young man, let me ask you a question, what realm are you in?"

    Everyone is an immortal cultivator, so it seems nothing strange to talk about this topic suddenly. Su Xun also knows that Cui Hanghui must have said everything he should say after he comes back, and it seems that it is not strange to know that he is an immortal cultivator.

    It's just that it's not a polite thing to ask people about their state, just like you suddenly ask a woman about her age.

    The older women are, the more taboo these things are, and the same is true for people with higher realms.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't care much about these things. Knowing that this Cui Lin had no malicious intentions, Su Xun said, "The middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm."

    "Only in the middle of the foundation building stage?" Unexpectedly, Cui Lin frowned after hearing the words.

    After hearing this sentence, Su Xun was a little speechless. What did he say in his heart that he was only in the middle stage of the foundation building stage? Isn't the middle stage of the foundation stage being rubbish? Do you know how long I have only practiced, and not for a long time.

    Cui Lin also realized that there was something wrong with what he said just now, and he only heard him say: "Don't get me wrong, it's just that what I think is different."

    "Before I heard that you completely suppressed Cui Hao, and even made him kneel on the ground unable to move. I thought you were at least in the late stage of Foundation Establishment," Cui Lin said.

    It is true that there is nothing wrong with his feeling. Generally speaking, that guy Cui Hao is at least in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Under normal circumstances, if you want him to be unable to move, your strength must continue to crush him.

    And it's the kind of all-round crushing, so that he has no ability to resist at all. At least this can only be done in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, or even higher.

    It is also because Su Xun is too young, so Cui Lin's estimate is a little conservative, and he feels that the late stage of the Foundation Establishment is almost the same.

    Otherwise, at this age, it is probably not possible to pretend to be in the alchemy realm.

    Rao is so shocking enough, it seems that Cui Hanghui is not necessarily as big as Cui Hanghui, but he already has this strength in the end, this is a standard genius.

    However, what Su Xun himself said was not the same as what he thought, and he thought Su Xun was hiding his clumsiness.

    Su Xun knew what was going on. It was probably Cui Hanghui, who told him all the details. That's why he had that guess.

    It's just that what he didn't guess was that Su Xun's combat power had already surpassed his realm. When he was in the early stage of foundation establishment, he killed a Luo family who was in the late stage of foundation establishment.

    Su Xun said: "I do have this strength, maybe that Cui Hao is too good."

    There are too many things Su Xun can't say, for example, he is a fairy, and the aura is extremely pure, which is not comparable to ordinary people.

    Su Xun is a fool to say these things, and they are all his biggest secrets, even if Cui Hanghui has a good relationship with him, he would not say it, let alone his father, everyone does not have much relationship.

    "Hey！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Cui Lin, who was sitting opposite Su Xun, made a move directly, opening and closing his palms completely.Su Xun patted it in front of him.

    His speed was very slow, and it was not a sudden attack, or he did it on purpose, leaving Su Xun time to resist.

    Su Xun knew, this person wanted to test his own strength on purpose, and Su Xun was not stupid, so he had to block it if he couldn't stop it now.

    The palms of the two people collided, and the aura suddenly stirred up in the air, and it was not very intense. Su Xun just took two steps back.

    However, he was quite horrified in his heart. This Cui Lin is a master of the fake alchemy realm. This is a realm above the foundation establishment realm, very powerful.

    That huge sense of oppression let Su Xun know that the strength of the fake alchemy realm is indeed not comparable to that of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and it is indeed stronger than the Foundation Establishment Realm by more than one level.

    Cui Lin obviously didn't use his true strength, otherwise, Su Xun couldn't have blocked it casually.

    Cui Hanghui was in a hurry, he didn't see the mystery, he thought that he started fighting when it was all right, and said quickly: "Dad, what are you doing?"

    "Don't worry, Uncle is testing my strength, he doesn't want to hurt me, don't worry." Su Xun quickly stopped him, for fear that Cui Hanghui would be whipped by his father.

    The admiration in Cui Lin's eyes was even more palpable, and he said in his heart that this young man is really good and smart, and when he looked at his own son, he felt very disgusted no matter how he looked at it.

    "You just wait for me, who told you to talk, do you have a share in talking?"

    Cui Hanghui: ""

    I was very embarrassed and didn't dare to speak anymore, so I had to shut up.

    Cui Lin looked at Su Xun, then nodded and said, "It's really in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and your strength is lower than I thought, but your aura is very pure, I'm afraid you can fight against someone in the late Foundation Establishment Stage, no wonder  That kid Cui Hao was completely crushed by you."

    ?Su Xun was startled, and thought that the masters were indeed different, and he had noticed this about him, as if it was not a secret.

    Fortunately, he is not very interested in why Su Xun's aura is so pure.

    Instead, he asked: "Young man, aren't you from Jianghai?"

    "I'm from Linjiang, and I'm at Jianghai University." Su Xun said truthfully.

    In fact, he may have checked where his home is, but he just asked politely. This is not a secret.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 712: Poverty Alleviation Activities (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Let me take the liberty to ask again, young man, who did you study under, because it is hard for me to imagine that a young hero like you can appear in Linjiang."

    Cui Lin seems to have some elements of regional discrimination in his words, but in fact he is not that kind of superficial person.

    The reason why I say this is mainly because Linjiang is really too small, especially compared with Jianghai, Jianghai has their four great families, so they have immortal cultivators.

    There are very few other immortal cultivators. If there are any, they are just some insignificant casual cultivators, and they will not be taken seriously by others.

    But at Su Xun's age, plus his strength, no one can ignore his existence. With such terrifying strength at such a young age, there must be an unlimited existence in the future.

    On the side of Linjiang, there must be a master who trained him.

    Su Xun frowned a little, thinking what the hell is this guy, why is he the same as a household checker, he talked too much.

    If it weren't for his good attitude, Su Xun would definitely not talk to him. The main reason is that this issue is too sensitive for Su Xun.

    Xin said that I can have a woolen expert to advise, but it is because of a system, but this kind of secret, my parents have never said it, can I reveal it to you casually?

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said directly: "I met an old man before, and he found me suddenly, saying that my bones are amazing."

    "At first I thought he was a liar, but later I found out that he was amazing and powerful, so I learned from him and trained me for a few months, then he left, and I haven't heard from him since then  .￣

    It's still the same as before, anyway, if you catch it, you can talk nonsense. No one can tell the truth about this kind of thing, and the more mysterious the better.

    Cui Lin nodded after hearing this. He didn't suspect anything. Instead, he felt that Su Xun's behavior was normal. As a child of an ordinary family, he must have been instructed by an expert, otherwise he wouldn't be where he is today.

    In this way, he felt relieved a lot. He would definitely not continue to ask about some details, because asking such a question would obviously make people disgusted.

    Su Xun also didn't speak, he always felt that Cui Lin came to him this time, it was not very pure, or he had a certain purpose.

    It's just that if he doesn't say anything, Su Xun will definitely not know, so Su Xun has been waiting for him.

    As for that guy Cui Hanghui, let¨s pull it down, Su Xun can be sure, he probably doesn¨t know anything.

    Sure enough, this Cui Lin couldn't bear it any longer, he directly revealed his trump card, and said, "Young man, to be honest, I actually came to you this time with a very important matter, and I would like to ask you for a favor.  "

    Su Xun knew very well in his heart, deliberately pretended not to know anything, and hurriedly said: "Uncle, you are serious, as long as I can help, I will definitely work hard."

    In fact, it's just a polite remark. It's not impossible to ask me for help, but I have to see what's going on. If you do something dangerous, I'll be an idiot to help you.

    "I want you to join our Cui family and become a guest servant or something," Cui Lin said.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and his first reaction was that this Cui Lin was interested in his own strength and potential, and wanted to join the Cui family, to escort Cui Hanghui and participate in their family's struggle?

    Thinking of this Su Xun's scalp is almost numb. To be honest, he will definitely not accept this kind of thing. Let him join the Cui family for no reason, and he will definitely not do it.

    Cui Hanghui is his good friend. If he encounters any danger in the future, Su Xun will definitely take action within his ability and will not just watch him have an accident.

    But if you really want to pull Su Xun to serve Cui Hanghui all the time, it must be impossible, and you might look down on Su Xun too much.

    Of course, this is definitely not Cui Hanghui's idea, he is still relatively immature, he can't think of so many things, it must be his father who is thinking about it in secret.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'm sorry uncle, I've always been used to being unrestrained, and I have my own life. You let me join the Cui family. I really can't adapt to this."

    Possibly because he sensed Su Xun's words, his tone became a little colder, so this guy paid more attention when he spoke.

    Quickly explained: "Young man, you misunderstood, it is not that you have been allowed to join the Cui family, Imeans that your joining is temporary.  "

    "What do you mean by temporary?"

    Su Xun frowned, most annoyed by this kind of person who deliberately left suspense in half of his words.

    Just like those authors who like to break chapters, it should be pulled out to play Tintin.

    Cui Lin seemed to lower his voice, and said, "Recently, there is an important event for our four great families in Jianghai, the Wanzhou Auction!"

    "Wanzhou Auction?"

    Su Xun frowned, hearing a very unfamiliar vocabulary.

    In my impression, this top auction in the world is nothing more than auctioning some precious things like antique calligraphy and paintings.

    Although occasionally there are some things that can be auctioned for hundreds of millions of sky-high prices to attract people's attention, normal people know that many of them are intentionally laundered by rich people.

    And for this kind of immortal cultivator, those things should be looked down upon.

    Cui Lin observed Su Xun's expression and confirmed that he didn't know about this thing at all. It seems that this kid does not have any connection with other families.

    So he explained: "This auction is not an ordinary auction. It was created by a certain powerful force. It will happen once every few years."

    "For the four great families, this auction is very important. It was produced by the Medicine King Valley, and there will be some rare and rare treasures that will be put up for auction."

    "What is Medicine King Valley?"

    ? Su Xun is very painful. He feels that he has become a mentally handicapped person who doesn't know anything. Instead, he is more interested. There are too many things in this world that he hasn't understood yet.

    Cui Lin said: "Wanzhou is a gathering place for cultivators. It is said that there is a powerful barrier that seals it, and ordinary people cannot enter."

    "There are many sects and schools there, and there are many powerful cultivators, and the cultivation resources are naturally very rich."

    I just heard Cui Lin say: "The Valley of the Medicine King is one of the big forces. Seeing how pitiful our mundane cultivating families are, maybe in a few years, we will come to a poverty alleviation activity." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 713: It's Pretty Good (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don't know why, but after hearing this, the expression on Su Xun's face twitched slightly.

    It seems that I still don't have a good understanding of this vocabulary. I just heard Su Xun ask very painfully: "Help help the poor?"

    Xin said, brother, do you know what poverty alleviation really means? It is usually in the countryside, where the upper levels help some poor people, for example, there are some subsidies and the like. This is called poverty.

    Applying it to your big aristocratic families, no matter how it sounds, it will feel so strange.

    What Su Xun usually hates is not the rich or the poor, but the one who insists on saying that he is poor when he is obviously rich, which makes people very annoying.

    Cui Lin said: "Compared to other people's medicine king valley, we are actually nothing. They take out some things they don't need, and when they come to our big families, they are actually treasures."

    After Su Xun heard it, he was immediately stunned, there was an incredible existence, and he thought it was true or not, which is too exaggerated.

    No matter how you say it, the four great aristocratic families are quite powerful on the three-acre land in Jianghai, and there are many masters in it.

    At least in the eyes of Su Xun, he is still a very powerful existence. Thinking about dealing with some of these families, Su Xun has a headache.

    As a result, in front of Yaowanggu, there is such a big gap?

    Cui Lin also smiled wryly, and only heard him say: "Don't believe it, it has always been like this, it's just because there are ancestors in our four great aristocratic families who have helped Yaowanggu, so they will help us  Yes, over the years, it has gradually become a tradition."

    "At the Wanzhou Auction, several big families will try their best to participate, trying to buy some good things to enhance the strength of the family. This thing is related to the fate of the family."

    Having said so much for a long time, anyway, Su Xun heard one thing, this auction is very important to their several families.

    But what Su Xun wants to ask is that you are important, but what does this have to do with me?  It's really confusing.

    Su Xun then asked: "Then you just participate in this auction, what does it have to do with me temporarily joining your Cui family?"

    "This auction is not so easy to participate in, it needs a certain threshold, that is to say, people from our four great families have to compete together!"

    Cui Lin said: "People of different generations have to compete together, for example, the older generation, the middle-aged generation, and the younger generation. There must be a winner or loser."

    "An aristocratic family will be eliminated every year, making them disqualified from participating in this auction. In other words, they can only watch the other three participate."

    When Su Xun heard this, he thought that this is really interesting. Why does it feel like this Yaowang Valley is here to deliberately sabotage the relationship, which makes people feel quite amusing.

    Su Xun also understood, no wonder the two families were slapped in the face by him, they can still hold back.

    It's not that they forgot about themselves, it's similar to what Su Xun guessed, they were delayed because of something.

    The most important thing at present must be this auction. A competition like this tests the overall strength of a family, that is to say, no one master can be compromised.

    It is estimated that after some of the two of them were folded into Su Xun's hands, they were quite taboo in their hearts, for fear that they would be damaged later. This loss would be too great, and everything will be discussed after the auction is over.

    For Su Xun, it is necessary to prepare well. If the auction is over, it means that his danger will come.

    Su Xun said: "I understand, that is to say, I want to represent the Cui family to participate in the competition at this auction."

    According to what he said, this competition will be conducted according to seniority, that is to say, he will fight against a young man from another family.

    For Su Xun, it seems that there is no difficulty. Young people from other families, he probably has a bottom line, and he knows it well.

    It's just that the foundation is only successful, even if there is a stronger one, Su Xun will not pay attention to it, as long as it is not a fake alchemy, it will not have much influence on Su Xun.

    It is not impossible to help this favor, but Su Xun is not stupid, he will not help for no reason, this kind of thing is not that simple, there are many things involved.

    I am not very harmonious with two of the families. If we really fight against each other, it will be the accumulation of contradictions.?? will definitely be hated even more.

    And to put it bluntly, if you meet a master, the end will not be too favorable for Su Xun, so he will not agree to such a thing casually.

    Cui Lin continued: "That's right, that's my idea. I have taken a fancy to your strength. If you represent our Cui family, you may have a fight with young people from other families!"

    "To tell you the truth, the last auction was the same as last time, and our Cui family failed, which caused a series of chain effects, making the Cui family very weak, almost the weakest existence among the four great families.  "

    Cui Lin smiled wryly: "It is precisely because of this that our Cui family can no longer lose. If we lose again, it is estimated that in a few years, we will be removed from the family of the four great aristocrats."

    Su Xun was a little surprised when he heard it. He didn't expect the Cui family to be so miserable, and he didn't see it. However, who can see the things in the aristocratic family.

    And judging by Cui Lin's appearance, he doesn't seem like a liar. He probably has some difficulties in his heart. The situation of the Cui family is already very pessimistic.

    What is also unbelievable is that it seems that the things in this auction are very important, otherwise, it would not be possible for several big families to fight over their heads.

    Since it's an auction, you will have to pay for that item, and what you're up for is just a qualification, and even the qualification is so fiercely contested, it's conceivable.

    It is estimated that the things inside are all good things, and they will be of great help to cultivators.

    Otherwise, it would not be able to decide the fate of a family. Judging from what Cui Lin said, the Cui family is so weak now, it is probably because they failed the previous two times, and their failure to participate in this auction will have a direct relationship.

    Cui Lin said again: "However, I'm not afraid of your jokes. The younger generation of my Cui family is dying very badly, and the strongest one is that Cui Hao."

    "But his strength is obviously not enough, so we are also worried about this. If he loses, our pressure will be particularly heavy."

    ""

    Su Xun was quite speechless, and said directly: "Then you are very good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 714 Foundation Establishment Dan Can Buy Things (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What I said this is a bit of a shame, because the truth is often not given face.

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, and directly said that Cui Hao's face in front of him was nothing but a waste, even Su Xun could make him unable to move at all.

    In other words, his combat power is really scum. Among the young people from other families, no matter how you choose, you can choose one who is stronger than Cui Hao. Su Xun really doesn't like his strength.

    However, when he came to the Cui family, he turned out to be the most powerful of the younger generation, which made Su Xun a little unexpected. It can be seen how serious the shortage of talents is in this Cui family.

    No wonder you want to invite yourself, if you let Cui Hao go, you will definitely lose, there is no room for thinking.

    I don't know what the specific rules are, but Su Xun knows that if you have someone who must lose, the pressure will be great, and the chance of failure is also quite high.

    Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui didn't change their expressions, because the father and son had not dealt with Cui Hao and his father very well. Hearing someone complain about Cui Hao, it was probably too late to be happy.

    Cui Lin then said along the way: "So that's why, I'm looking for you. It's true that my Cui family needs your help very much now."

    "I'm not from your Cui family. Would it work for me to represent you?" Su Xun asked in surprise.

    "It's not that strict, as long as you are a member of the family. No matter what your status is, if you say you are a distant relative, who knows, and no one will check it yourself."

    Speaking of this, Cui Lin seemed to have some atmosphere on his face. He said: "The Luo family, which was our opponent last time, won against us because of the help of outsiders."

    "No one said to deal with them, and even Yaowanggu was acquiescing, so what else can other people say, this kind of thing is all closed eyes, you can invite masters, this is also the strength of your family  part."

    Su Xun: ""

    Su Xun doesn't quite understand this truth. It seems that you have gone to the college entrance examination, and being able to find someone to replace you is also part of your strength.

    Perhaps in the world of immortal cultivators, some rules are indeed different from those in the secular world.

    Su Xun said, "Well, I need to think about it."

    He didn't agree right away, and he wouldn't agree right away. You can say whatever you want when you come up, and people think you're an idiot, so easy to talk.

    Cui Lin is not an ordinary person, how can he not hear it, Su Xun is clearly trying to negotiate terms with him.

    It is true that asking someone to help is not just a few words. Su Xun does not owe him a favor. If you want to invite you, you must have conditions.

    I just heard him Cui Lin say: "As long as Su Xiaoyou represents our Cui family in the battle, as long as we win, our Cui family will give you ten foundation building pills."

    "Of course, it's only if you win. If you fail to win, I'm afraid you won't be paid so much." He reminded.

    The reason is also understandable. The so-called incentives, I invite you to help me win. If I don¨t win, then you are not very helpful. The things I give you are naturally small.  Some.

    Cui Hanghui also seems to know the value of this Foundation Establishment Pill. In the family, the topic of Establishment Foundation Pill will never stop.

    He still remembers that guy Cui Hao, who was with his father before, because he used a lot of foundation building pills in the family, and was finally caught out and talked about.

    Although nothing happened in the end, and there were no consequences, but this incident caused some dissatisfaction among the elders, which shows how important the Foundation Establishment Dan is.

    Giving Su Xun ten Foundation Establishment Pills in one breath is a huge handwriting. Of course, this also means that he is optimistic about Su Xun, which shows that his father still thinks that Su Xun can win.

    The condition was very tempting, just to lure Su Xun into agreeing.

    On the contrary, after Su Xun heard this, he was speechless for a while, and said in his heart that I want a ghostly Foundation Establishment Pill, and I can have as many of these things as I want.

    It can be said that this condition is not attractive to Su Xun, Su Xun is definitely not satisfied, you can come to anything else, it is meaningless to get something that Su Xun does not lack.

    Of course, Su Xun can't directly say that he doesn't lack this thing, he can only say vaguely: "I have succeeded in building the foundation now, and the foundation building environment is not too attractive to me."

    The expression on Cui Lin's face froze for a moment, he naturally didn't believe Su Xun's words, what is attraction??Not too big.

    The biggest function of the Foundation Establishment Pill is to help build the foundation, but in addition to this, it also contains a powerful aura, which is very helpful for cultivators in the foundation establishment.

    It can be said that as long as you are still a person in the Foundation Establishment Realm, then the Foundation Establishment Dan is probably the most effective for you.

    Even if it is a big family, no one said no, on the contrary, it must be used sparingly, so Su Xun said that there is no shortage of this, he did not believe it at all.

    Probably this is just an excuse for Su Xun, wanting to bargain with him.

    I just heard him say with a wry smile: "Young man, I didn't mean to trick you, these ten foundation building pills are already my limit."

    "If you want to use more, I think the elders in the family will not agree." He said painfully.

    Originally thought that no one would refuse the condition he offered, but Su Xun had a bigger appetite than he thought.

    Su Xun also knew that Cui Lin estimated that the price he offered should be a limit price. The Foundation Establishment Pill is relatively precious, but it is useless to him.

    Seeing that Su Xun was frowning tightly, as if he was still struggling, Cui Lin said: "Add one more, if you win and get the qualification to participate in the auction, we can bring you in and participate in this auction."

    "For example, if you don't think you can use the Foundation Establishment Pill, you can use the Foundation Establishment Pill to auction some good things at the auction. You think it can be used."

    Su Xun's eyes lit up immediately, and he asked: "The Foundation Building Pill is on it, can I buy things?"

    Suppressing his excitement, he was afraid that something was wrong. If he could buy something, wouldn't he be rich?

    Cui Lin said: "That's natural. This auction will definitely not collect money like the auctions in the world. The money is useless."

    "So the Foundation Establishment Pill has become the only common currency, and it can be regarded as money." Cui Lin explained.

    Su Xun's eyes are really bright now, so wouldn't he be able to spend a lot at this auction?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 715

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was indeed a little excited, he hadn't realized it just now.

    It is probably clear now that this auction is actually a huge opportunity for him.

    Although there will be dangers, dangers and opportunities have coexisted since ancient times, and everyone can understand this truth.

    If there are really many good things in this auction, such as those kinds of natural materials and earthly treasures, then it would be great for Su Xun.

    Zhu Ji Dan can buy things, what is the difference between this and a pie in the sky.

    For Su Xun, he can refine the Foundation Establishment Pill indefinitely. It is estimated that thousands of pills can be refined in a day, as long as Su Xun himself does not feel bored.

    In other words, he has innumerable purchasing power, just like an ordinary person who has something that prints money, and he finds that the money he prints can be used just right, which is great  There are better things than this.

    Su Xun also knew that he had to agree to this condition.

    The auction is very important, and it is necessary to participate, but I have no way, only people from a few big families can participate, and even the one who loses is not eligible to participate.

    Needless to say for outsiders, it is very difficult to participate. For Su Xun, there is only one way.

    So Su Xun said directly: "Okay, then I agree, but you have to guarantee that I can enter the auction, and there are also those ten Foundation Establishment Pills."

    Su Xun doesn't care about this Foundation Establishment Pill, but don't want this kind of thing for nothing, you don't need to be polite, but if you don't even want this, people will have certain doubts about him.

    Cui Lin smiled, and Su Xun let go of his agreement, and a big stone in his heart fell directly to the ground.

    He knew that Su Xun would not refuse, after all, the auction was too tempting, and everyone wanted to see it.

    And after getting the quota, the Cui family is equivalent to being very successful, and it is not impossible to bring Su Xun in, after all, he can be regarded as a person who has made contributions to the Cui family.

    However, Cui Lin didn't think that after Su Xun went in, any good things he could buy were basically played by several aristocratic families, bidding each other, and everyone knew each other very well.

    As for you, a young man, how many Foundation Establishment Pills can you have on your body? Given these ten Foundation Establishment Pills, it is estimated that you won¨t even be able to hit a splash in the auction.

    Of course, he would definitely not say these things. Isn't that a blow to Su Xun's enthusiasm, but what he didn't understand was that these were not problems for Su Xun at all.

    Cui Lin immediately said: "Don't worry about this. I, Cui Lin, always keep my word. I promise you that there will be no lies. Of course, the premise is that our Cui family can win and qualify."

    "If you don't believe me, let's just write a document and sign it. I also want face."

    Su Xun shook his head directly and said: "Then there is no need, I believe in your character, Uncle."

    If you want to say that you believe it completely, it is certainly impossible, but it is just some scene talk. A person who has not been with him for a long time must not be completely trusted. Adults know this truth.

    It's just that Su Xun is more aware that these things are even more useless, and whoever has the hardest fist has the final say.

    In the world of immortal cultivators, it is just a joke and meaningless if you take out a written receipt and ask others to admit it.

    Su Xun is not stupid, anyway, he believes in him, and there is no need for normal people to play tricks on themselves, otherwise, if they offend a person with great potential, they will be aware of the consequences in the future.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "When will this auction be held?"

    "There is still about half a month left. You can take advantage of this time to consolidate your cultivation."

    What Cui Lin said was just polite words. For immortal cultivators, time is worthless. A powerful person may retreat in seclusion, and decades or hundreds of years will pass by.

    Because it is too difficult to improve the realm.

    ? If you want to improve in a dozen days, it is like cramming before the exam, which is not very useful.

    Little did he know that Su Xun really thought about it in his heart, and wondered if he could still operate it in this half a month.

    Su Xun thought that he could leave, because everyone had already talked about the things that should be discussed.

    Unexpectedly, Cui Lin said: "Boy, come with me, let's go to the backyard, I will talk to the elders in the family, they will test your strength!  "

    "It doesn't matter what I say alone, it needs the consent of the elders, but don't worry, with your strength, the elders will definitely agree, it's just a formality."

    Su Xun nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Anyway, agreeing or disagreeing doesn't have much impact on me. If they don't want to lose again this time, they'd better agree.

    Otherwise, at Cui Hao's level, there is almost no difference between going up and giving away the head.

    The three of them went downstairs and came to the backyard of Cui's house.

    The backyard looks huge, with several flower beds located in the corners of the garden, and the flowers inside are very beautifully trimmed.

    I don't know what kind of flower it is, it's already winter, and its vitality is still very strong.

    However, this night, the courtyard is indeed too deserted, and when the cool wind blows on the body, it feels a bit bleak.

    "Are you a bastard?"

    Just at this time, a discordant voice sounded.

    Su Xun frowned, and he could instinctively feel that this voice was obviously directed at him, full of hostility, and sounded very familiar.

    After taking a look, what a coincidence, it turned out to be that guy Cui Hao, which made people speechless.

    But it's not too strange, because this guy is from the Cui family, he must be in the Cui family, and it seems that it is not unusual to encounter something.

    It's just that he and Su Xun are enemies. He hates Su Xun to the core. Everyone says that enemies are extremely jealous when they meet. This is the reason. Cui Hao saw Su Xun appearing in Cui's house, so one can imagine how he felt  .

    His eyes were really red, and he scolded angrily: "I haven't troubled you yet, you dare to come to the door, I'll see how you go today."

    After Cui Hao was really angry, there was such an element of surprise in it.

    Previously, the elders of the Cui family did not agree to take action, but scolded him and Cui Hanghui respectively.

    He definitely couldn't accept the result of this treatment, but because he also knew that the auction was coming and the family was very careful, so he held back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 716 I'm the first to disagree!  (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cui Hao suddenly became joyful, exciting, exciting now, because Su Xun has a way to heaven, if you don't go, there is no way to hell.

    Previously, because he couldn't find trouble with Su Xun, he almost shut himself up.

    This kind of hatred made him bear it, and for him, Cui Hao, it was a great demon.

    But if you don't force yourself to hold back, there seems to be no good way, because there is no powerful person in the family who is willing to make a move, and he himself is not Su Xun's opponent.

    He thought that this matter could only be left alone, but Su Xun himself took the initiative to come to the door, which really surprised him.

    The people in the family don't want to make troubles recently, because the auction is coming soon, and all their energy is put on it, Cui Hao knows it well.

    However, now Su Xun can be said to be deliberately provocative at the door. Since they have already come to Cui's house, it is really unreasonable not to do him a favor.

    Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui, the father and son, also had pained faces on their faces, and they were still thinking in their hearts, it is best not to run into this guy Cui Hao.

    My heart said that Cui's family is so big, and Cui Hao's boy may not be at home, so I shouldn't run into each other, but what I'm afraid of will happen, so I won't run into him in the end.

    After meeting this kid, he will have a headache next time, which is equivalent to some more troubles, and he will definitely bite Su Xun.

    "Come, come, come, there are thieves invading my Cui family!"

    This guy Cui Hao opened his throat and roared, fearing that others would not hear him, he used all his energy to eat Xiang, breaking the peace of the Cui family.

    Not long after, many people from the Cui family came over, and there were quite a few of them.

    Su Xun's judgment before was wrong. It seems that the Cui family is not deserted, there are still quite a lot of people, but they didn't come out.

    Think about it too, if so many people get together all day, there is nothing to say, it's just boring.

    A white-bearded old man asked displeasedly, "It's late at night, what are you doing yelling here, where are the foreign thieves?"

    Expressed his dissatisfaction with this Cui Hao in his tone, he was probably in the process of cultivation, but he was disturbed in the end, this is what cultivators hate the most, it is quite atmospheric.

    This old man should be the elder of the Cui family. He looks very powerful and should have a relatively high status. Even if Cui Hao is very arrogant, he dare not indulge in any way in front of him.

    Cui Hao hurriedly lowered his head and said softly: "The Great Elder, it is this kid who beat me and forced me to kneel last time I was outside."

    It is a very shameful thing for elders to kneel down in front of others, and most people are probably too embarrassed to say it.

    Cui Hao didn't want to say it, but he knew that only after he said it, could Su Xun die here, after all, he was from the Cui family.

    Being humiliated like this outside is equivalent to the entire Cui family being humiliated. It is better to describe yourself as miserable.

    For a moment, the faces of the Cui family present all changed, and they couldn't help but think of the commotion last night.

    After Cui Hao was cured outside by Cui Hanghui, he came back, just like his dead father, making a fuss non-stop, and finally was forcibly suppressed. Unexpectedly, it started again today.

    However, the kid who hit someone dared to come to Cui's house in person. This is too much. Everyone felt a sense of being provoked. Could it be that he was bullying him?

    "What, he dared to come to Cui's house, I think he is courting death."

    At this time, beside Cui Hao, there was a bearded man with a face full of gloom. He said unhappily, "Brother, what's going on with you?"

    "It's fine to let your son bully my Xiaohao outside, but now you invite him to come home in person. What do you mean, do you look down on us father and son?"

    Everyone can hear that there is a strong dissatisfaction in his voice.

    Su Xun finally understands, the co-author is Cui Hao's father, Cui Lin's younger brother.

    It's a pity that looking at it like this, the two of them are obviously torn apart, so it may not be very reliable to say that they are brothers, and in the end it is not for their own children.

    This guy has a thick beard on his face, and looks quite rough, giving people the feeling that he is a different style of person from Cui Lin, and it seems that he is older.

    And this product looks heartfeltIt was very deep, and when they came up, they directly put a big hat on Cui Hanghui and his father and son.

    However, Cui Lin didn't accept this. He snorted coldly and said: "Don't tell me that you are thinking too much. I invited him to come over. It has nothing to do with your Cui Hao."

    "It doesn't matter if you say it doesn't matter. Who would believe it? Taking him for a walk in the backyard, isn't it just to disgust me?" This guy seemed to be sure that he did it on purpose.

    The elders seemed to be obviously in pain. It is estimated that this situation has happened many times in the Cui family. Regarding the dispute between the two brothers, they are also very helpless and can only play a mediating role in it.

    The great elder said directly: "Both of you, stop talking a few words, Cui Lin, what do you mean by inviting this person home?"

    "Grand Elder, I'm going to talk to you about this."

    Cui Lin said: "This young man is strong and a master. I want to invite him to join the Cui family and replace Cui Hao in the battle. This will increase our Cui family's winning rate."

    What I said was very straightforward. I was going to talk to the elder about this matter, but since the elder is here, I just said it directly.

    The bearded man's face changed drastically, he slapped him in the face, this Cui Lin was clearly slapping him in the face.

    Everyone knows that his son Cui Hao probably participated in this auction. After all, among the younger generation of the Cui family, there is no one who can match his son.

    This is also something he is quite proud of. In the future, Cui Hanghui will not have any advantages other than age if he wants to compete with his son.

    However, this time Cui Lin actually wants to change his son, he will inevitably think of other things, such as deliberately suppressing Cui Hao.

    The bearded man said directly: "Cui Lin, don't go too far. My son will go to the battle. This is something that has already been decided. You can invite any cat or dog to come over and want to replace my son. Don't even think about it, I will be the first!"  disagree!"

    Su Xun was called a cat and a dog by others. He didn't feel angry, but felt a little funny.

    It's really interesting. If I were a cat or a dog, then your son would be beaten mentally by me. What kind of thing is he?  Not as good as pigs and dogs?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 717 You Are Dead Now (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the bearded man protesting so fiercely, how could Cui Lin not know what he was thinking, it was purely for his own son.

    They didn't like it at first, and this is related to the future of the family. It's not casual to say that this auction will help the future of the family.

    Because the Cui family did not succeed in the previous two attempts, they are now at the tail end of the Four Great Aristocratic Family, and are in a dire situation.

    Where Cui Hao's strength is placed, it is just the existence of the tail of the crane.

    ? If he is allowed to go, the odds are already in danger, no matter which one of the other three he faces, he probably has no chance of winning.

    Now that there is a stronger existence, and everyone has already negotiated, why use your son, can't you think about it.

    What the bearded man said is equivalent to directly tearing everyone's face, Cui Lin naturally doesn't care too much, he just said what he said directly, just listen to him say: "What is your son's level, I don't know  Points?"

    "Going to participate in the auction competition is nothing more than being hanged and beaten. I am doing this for the sake of the Cui family. Cui Hao is too weak!"

    Once again mercilessly saying that Cui Hao is weak, the bearded man was naturally very upset, even very angry.

    I just heard him say: "Whatever my son is, he is better than your son. This cat and dog are also worthy to replace the Cui family. Let me see his strength!"

    The moment he spoke, the guy with the beard quickly made a move, and he attacked Su Xun with a fierce move. It was obvious that he was attacking Su Xun.

    ?Su Xun's eyes froze for a moment. This guy made a sudden attack, clearly targeting him, and Su Xun could tell that this person was planning to kill him.

    He wanted to kill himself directly. After Su Xun was killed, there would be nothing to talk about. Who could replace his son?

    This matter is related to the battle between him and Cui Lin, and neither side will admit defeat. As long as Su Xun is killed in one fell swoop, then Cui Lin will have nothing to say, and he can help his son vent his anger.

    As for killing him, there will be no consequences. He is not from the Cui family.

    If there is any trouble in the follow-up, it will not be him alone, but the entire Cui family.

    Although the speed of the shot was fast, the people present were all ancient warriors of high level. If it is reasonable, this is nothing at all, and everyone can easily detect it.

    Cui Lin wanted to make a move in an instant. Although he and the bearded man had never really fought, but he wanted to hurt Su Xun, so he still couldn't agree.

    Putting aside the importance of Su Xun, the main thing is that he invited this person here, not to mention safety must be guaranteed, otherwise Cui Lin would be worse than a beast.

    However, he thought about it for a while, Su Xun's strength is not bad, even if he confronted him, he would not be defeated.

    Although he only used part of his strength to test, but he is a fake alchemy after all. Su Xun's ability to withstand this strength has proved his strength.

    And the guy with the beard is not a fake alchemy realm, he is in the late stage of the foundation establishment stage, and his strength is more than a little weaker than that of Cui Lin.

    With Su Xun's strength, he may not be able to defeat Su Xun, and it is even more impossible for him to kill Su Xun with one blow.

    So Cui Lin didn't move anymore, he had a small calculation in his heart, so he asked Su Xun to make a move to embarrass his younger brother.

    If he couldn't even deal with Su Xun, it would be embarrassing enough for him, and it would make him lose all face today, let alone have nothing to say.

    If Su Xun really can't beat him, it's okay to save Su Xun by himself, anyway, just make sure nothing will happen to Su Xun.

    Su Xun also naturally saw the strength of this guy, and a look of disdain flashed across his face.

    I don't know why, seeing those in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Su Xun no longer paid attention to them. Now Su Xun can only pay attention to monks in the fake alchemy realm.

    Except for the fake alchemy, the rest can't pose any threat to Su Xun.

    After all, when Su Xun was in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, facing Luo Qianfeng at the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, he almost killed him.

    And Luo Qianfeng is still relatively strong in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, because he stayed in this realm for a long time, and while he was unable to break through, it also had certain benefits, his realm was well consolidated.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is already in the middle stage of foundation establishment, the gap between the two sides is only a small realm, and naturally they will not pose any threat to Su Xun in a fight.

    Carrying infinite self-confidence in his heart, Su Xun was right at all, and went directly to greet him. With the acquiescence of everyone, the two fought.

    After just a collision, the bearded face changed dramatically.

    How is it possible, this kid is only in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and his realm is not as good as him. Reasonably, at his age, his precipitation is not as good as him.

    As a result, in the first round of the battle between the two sides, no one suffered a loss, and no one took advantage. It seemed that they were evenly matched.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that as long as it is evenly matched, he has lost. After all, he has a high level, so he is ashamed to say it if he doesn't take advantage.

    Originally, he wanted to kill him with one blow, but he didn't do anything. Instead, he took several steps back.

    No wonder his son was forced to kneel down by him. The strength of this kid is indeed terrifying.

    The bearded man had already reached the point where he couldn't ride a tiger, and his impulsive impulse left him no way out, and now he had to fight if he didn't fight.

    This guy doesn't believe in evil, gathers his aura, and rushes up again. He doesn't believe that a mid-stage Foundation Establishment Realm can be so powerful.

    However, Su Xun told him the facts, that Lao Tzu is so awesome, and he can't accept it.

    Although Su Xun's realm is lower than his, but the mellowness of the aura is higher, so everyone fights evenly.

    In fact, Su Xun's performance was more relaxed. For him, there were still a lot of things in the bottom of the box that were useless. If there was a fight, he might not be able to hold on.

    After the realm has been improved, it is really not difficult for Su Xun to face the monks in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Only the fake alchemy realm can fight against Su Xun.

    "Boy, you forced me to do this. I wanted to save your life, but now you are dead."

    The bearded man seems to have been impatient by Su Xun, and he has been unable to attack for a long time, and he really loses face.

    This guy actually took out a flying sword and floated in mid-air, looking very spiritual, as if he was about to fight Su Xun to the death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 718

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun felt disdainful, with a sneer on his face.

    Xin said that the first time you shot just now, you wanted to kill me, but you couldn't beat me, but you insisted on saying that you were holding back, and finally you couldn't help but want to explode.

    It seems that just now is not his real strength. This guy took out the flying sword, and his combat power should be improved. He really wants to draw his hole card.

    A cultivator of this level, and his status in the aristocratic family is not low, he has a certain hole card, which everyone can guess.

    Su Xun has nothing to worry about, the realm is here, and the improvement of strength is only a part, which is very limited.

    There is nothing to be afraid of, Su Xun will not be polite to him, and it is not impossible to kill him if he is in a hurry.

    "Stop it!"

    Unexpectedly, just when the two sides were about to fight, the elder with white beard spoke, his voice was not loud but full of majesty, making it impossible to refuse.

    The bearded man was obviously very angry, but when he heard this, he didn't dare to move, so he could only stop.

    I just heard him say: "Grand Elder, please let me take action, this kid is too deceptive, he provoked me again and again."

    "It's embarrassing. I can't even beat a mid-stage foundation-builder. I'm embarrassed to talk. I quickly stopped. This is helping you. If you continue to fight, you will lose!"

    The Great Elder immediately reprimanded him, as if he felt a little ashamed for him.

    What this sentence said hurt people, it was equivalent to hanging up the bearded face and beating it, and it was still in front of everyone.

    Beard is in a hurry now, he is also an important figure in the family anyway, it is said that he is in the late stage of foundation establishment, and he can't even beat others in the middle stage.

    Wouldn't that despise him too much? He really can't afford to lose this person.

    Just hearing the bearded man, he hurriedly said: "Elder, I haven't displayed my true strength yet. How could I not beat this kid? I was the one who gave way to him at first."

    The Great Elder didn't speak anymore, but judging by the expression on his face, it was obvious that he was too lazy to expose him. If he continued talking, he probably wouldn't be able to be a human being.

    Su Xun found it interesting. It seemed that the Great Elder's eyesight was quite good, and he could tell that if he continued to fight, that guy would be sanctioned by himself.

    The bearded man was so ashamed that he had nothing to say for a while, he had already fallen into a complete disadvantage.

    Even if he can't beat someone, his son is even worse. What right does he have to prevent others from replacing his son?

    The Great Elder looked at Su Xun, who looked kind and friendly, and only heard him say: "Young man, I would like to ask, what should I call you?"

    This Great Elder is a master, at least he must be in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm or even higher. Su Xun still has to respect this kind of master.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying politely: "My name is Su Xun."

    In fact, Su Xun has already secretly pondered in his heart, this great elder seems to be the strongest member of the Cui family.

    Even if Su Xun made some mistakes in his estimation, it is estimated that there will be no one who is much stronger than him. Through this, we can roughly infer the strength of other aristocratic families.

    In other words, it is not as scary as I imagined, and maybe the masters among them are just fake alchemy realm cultivation bases.

    For the current Su Xun, he may still be a master, and it is not easy to defeat.

    However, as long as Su Xun is given a certain amount of time to raise his strength to the level of the fake alchemy, coupled with his super powerful combat power, then the masters of the aristocratic family are nothing to be afraid of, and there is nothing to worry about.

    In this way, Su Xun is not too nervous, the offended two aristocratic families have always been like a huge stone, pressing on Su Xun's heart.

    The Great Elder nodded, and looked at Su Xun with an expression of admiration that could not be concealed.

    I just heard him praise: "Young man is not bad, you can have such a strong strength in the middle stage of foundation establishment, it seems that your foundation is very solid, and there are experts teaching you."

    Su Xun could only smile and said nothing, it would probably be embarrassing if such a thing was said.

    I said in my heart that there is an expert with wool behind me, but it's just what you think in your heart, it's really too easy to think.

    If there is really a big boss behind him, he must call out if he doesn't say anything else, and kill the Xue family and the Luo family who offended him first.?.

    The key point is that one and two of them are guessing, they are very sure, and it seems that it is true, Su Xun almost believes it.

    The Great Elder glanced at Cui Lin again, and said involuntarily, "This time, you have found a treasure."

    In the expressions of Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui, there was obviously some excitement, which was revealed.

    Because everyone in the family knows very well that the elder's vision is still very high, and it is rare to hear him praise others. It is indeed a great thing to be praised by him, and it just proves Su Xun's  excellent.

    It seems that this time, their decision is correct, and it can give the Great Elder a good impression. In the future, Cui Hanghui can obviously occupy a favorable situation in the battle with Cui Hao.

    Cui Lin said respectfully: "Grand Elder, this auction is of great importance to my Cui family, and it is no longer allowed to fail."

    The other old men next to him also nodded, their faces were a little sad, but they thought it was true, it was indeed like this.

    For the Cui family, failing to participate in the auction the first two times was a serious blow to their vitality.

    If it fails again this time, the Cui family will probably not be successful in a few years.

    Cui Lin knew that his words had achieved results, so he struck while the iron was hot, and continued: "And the juniors in our family are withering very badly."

    "Cui Hao is very good, but his strength is far from enough. Anyway, we can ask foreign aid for help. I don't think we can sit still!"

    The elders nodded again. To put it bluntly, they were not very resistant to asking for foreign aid.

    Although it's a bit dishonorable, it's better than you losing. As long as you can win, it's nothing. Other families have won through this method, but their Cui family is the most honest and the worst one.

    It's just that it has always been difficult to find foreign aid, and powerful people have their backing. They belong to a big force, so naturally it is impossible to come and help you easily, and the price is not what the Cui family can afford.

    Now it's hard to meet a young man. With his strength, he is almost a sure win. If there is him, the Cui family's hopes will be greatly increased this time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 719: A Good Deal (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Undoubtedly, in a short period of time, the elders of the Cui family all had a great recognition of Su Xun's strength, and felt that there was nothing wrong with Su Xun.

    The guy with the beard, on the contrary, secretly helped Su Xun and let Su Xun prove his strength through him.

    There is no problem beating him at the late stage of the foundation establishment stage, so compared with the younger generation of other families, it certainly goes without saying.

    Among the younger generation, the few who can have this kind of strength are not Su Xun's opponents at all.

    Now it's all right, and I don't even need these elders to test it myself. I didn't expect everything to develop so smoothly, which is really confusing.

    When the Great Elder talked to Su Xun, he was even a little bit amiable. He only heard him say: "Su Xiaoyou, I wonder how old you are this year?"

    Su Xun could feel that the Great Elder was very polite to him. It seems that the aristocratic family is not the same as the arrogant one he imagined. It is estimated that it is only a small part of it.

    Looking at it this way, I don't have any hatred with this Cui family now, and everyone has become a cooperative relationship.

    For Su Xun, this must be good news, otherwise, all the aristocratic families will be offended, who can stand it.

    Age is not a secret topic. It is probably because there is a certain age requirement in the competition of the auction. If you exceed this age, you cannot be called the younger generation, so it is safer to ask in advance.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I am 20 years old this year."

    After Su Xun's age was mentioned, many people's mouths twitched. He is only 20 years old, and he has already reached this point. It is really stressful.

    Comparing ordinary people with him, there is no comparison. Did he live in the stomach of a dog at such an old age?

    In fact, Su Xun is really only this age. After all, he is only a freshman, and he is still a young man brimming with youth.

    Su Xun even once saw a registration form for freshmen in his class, and some of them even went to college before they were adults.

    Cui Lin also said: "In terms of age, there should be no problem. He is a friend of Hanghui, and they are all young people. They meet the regulations."

    "Young man, although we also know that your age should not be false, but I would like to trouble you to cooperate with us and do an age test. This is also for the sake of insurance." The Great Elder explained.

    After all, in the world of cultivating immortals, there are many strange things, and the art of retaining the face is not a rare thing.

    There are some old monsters who still look like young people, and Su Xun's strength is indeed not suitable for this age, which will inevitably make people feel a little unsure.

    It's better to be careful in everything, lest when that time comes, it will be too late to find out.

    Su Xun didn't refuse either, he just felt a little strange: "How do you test age?"

    He doesn't believe it's something like looking at the ID card, even if the data on the ID card is official and has a lot of authority, but in the secular world, some people will tamper with it.

    Especially among athletes, things like changing age happen more frequently, and it is not something safe.

    As for the world of immortal cultivators, there is probably no such saying. Who will look at your ID card? This made Su Xun very curious. I thought to myself, how do you test age? It¨s too amazing.  Alright.

    Cui Lin explained to him: "A person's age can be tested through bones. There is something in our family that measures bone age. It is very accurate, and it represents age."

    Su Xun came to understand. It is true that as people grow older, bones will continue to change. This is a relatively accurate test method. Other skin and the like, these are not accurate.

    After a while, the servants of Cui's family moved a huge stone.

    The stone looks plain and nothing special, just like a stone on the road, but the color is black, and it looks like it has been soaked in water for a long time.

    It seems to be quite heavy, because when this person hugs him, it seems that it is so difficult.

    The stone fell to the ground, very calmly, without making any sound.

    The Great Elder said directly: "Su Xiaoyou, put your palm on the center of this stone, and hold it for about ten breaths."

      Su Xun said in his heart that these old people are struggling to speak, you can just say it for a few seconds, it¨s enough, if it¨s just a few breaths, who can judge so clearly.

    It doesn't matter so much for a while, just press it for a while, presumably the time requirement is not so strict.

    Su Xun asked: "Which hand?"

    "Any one is fine, as long as you are happy."

    Su Xun: ""

    There was no grinding, and I put my hand on it when I went up, and it was very cold.

    I kept chanting silently in my heart, and when I counted to twenty, Su Xun felt that the time was almost up, so he let go of his hand.

    After it was released, a magical picture appeared. A ray of light flashed on the black stone, which looked a little dazzling, especially in the dark.

    Immediately, two numbers "19" flashed on it, which was relatively obvious and everyone could see it clearly.

    "Yes, your age is 19 years old, there is nothing wrong with this age." The Great Elder nodded, and the last bit of uncertainty disappeared.

    This tool should measure one year old, and the 20 years old that Su Xun just said is an imaginary age, but it is actually about the same, there is no big difference, this thing is really accurate.

    Su Xun said: "If there is no problem, it's fine. When the auction starts, just let me know. I'm in Jianghai."

    The Great Elder said: "There must be no problem. I will trouble you more for the competition in this auction."

    The following relationship was relatively harmonious, and there were no problems, which was equivalent to reaching a cooperation.

    On the contrary, Cui Hao and his father are really confused now. They don't even have the right to speak now, and they have been robbed of a good spot. For Cui Hao, the future battle with Cui Hanghui is just  Even more uncertain.

    At this time, Su Xun left Cui's house after saying a few words, and it was getting late now.

    Cui Lin told Cui Hanghui to send Su Xun off quickly.

    "What conditions did you agree to him?"

    After the person left, the Great Elder said.

    Cui Lin replied truthfully: "Ten foundation building pills, and bring him into the auction."

    The Great Elder nodded, the ten foundation building pills felt a little distressed, but compared with Su Xun's strength, it was insignificant.

    As for bringing him into the auction, as long as he gets a quota, it is a breeze, let alone nothing.

    This deal is a bargain!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 720 The sun came out from the west (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't go back to the dormitory, and directly found a hotel to live in.

    Now that the weather is relatively cold, Su Xun doesn't need to change clothes all day long, just find a place to live.

    There is still half a month to go, and the auction is coming. For Su Xun, it may be a test.

    Don't underestimate people from other families, even though the younger generation from other families shouldn't be too strong.

    Looking at the few people he has come into contact with, Su Xun feels that those who can reach the Foundation Establishment Realm are probably considered good among the younger generation of the aristocratic family.

    In addition, those who are in the middle stage of the foundation building stage are probably already very good. As for those who can reach the late stage, they are probably very few, and there should be no fake pills.

    As long as there is no false alchemy, then for Su Xun, there is not much threat, and it should be conquerable.

    As long as I win, I will help them win a game. If the Cui family still can't get a place, then they are too good.

    With Su Xun's current strength, he personally feels that there should be no problem, but Su Xun's character is relatively cautious, and he likes to have absolute certainty.

    And if you want to have absolute certainty, the best way is naturally to improve your own strength.

    After taking a bath and sitting cross-legged on the bed, Su Xun took out two Foundation Establishment Pills, put them in his mouth, and began to practice.

    Now with the improvement of the realm, a Foundation Establishment Pill is already somewhat powerless when it is cultivating, and it will be absorbed completely in a short time.

    Fortunately, to Su Xun, this thing is not worth much, it has no value, just like eating candy, you can have as much as you want.

    In addition, Su Xun also realized that when he was free, he had to spend more time refining the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    At present, the Foundation Establishment Pill on his body is enough for his own cultivation, but if he wants to bid for something at the auction, it is estimated that this is not enough, and he must prepare in advance.

    When it comes to the auction, no matter what Su Xun says, he must gain something.

    After a night of silence, just as the sky turned white, Su Xun opened his eyes, looking radiant.

    Breakthrough is naturally no breakthrough, it is just a night of practice, how can it be so easy to break through.

    You can only accumulate slowly, and when the right time comes, you will naturally be able to break through, not just for a while.

    Moreover, with Su Xun's talent and the help of Zhuji Dan, his cultivation speed is already very fast, crushing many immortal cultivators. This is not an exaggeration.

    Therefore, Su Xun himself is not too anxious. The Foundation Establishment Realm is not difficult for him at present. It is estimated that after a period of time, he will be able to successfully break through to the later stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    Just breaking through from the Foundation Establishment Realm to the False Pill Realm requires great difficulty. For Su Xun, it will be a new challenge.

    For the time being, I am too lazy to think so much, because Su Xun himself knows that his current goal is to break through to the late stage of Foundation Establishment.

    If you go to participate in the auction, it is almost enough for you to have the state of the late foundation establishment state.

    After leaving the hotel, the waiter in the lobby treated Su Xun very politely and said "Morning" respectfully.

    They are already very familiar with Su Xun, and it can even be said that they are not surprised, this is a strange rich man.

    The long-term customers of the hotel don't seem to take money seriously. What's even more weird is that they live alone all day, and they come and don't come, which makes people feel very strange.

    However, this is a real VIP customer, so if you see it, you must be more polite.

    After Su Xun went out, he went to the street food stall by himself, and got two deep-fried dough sticks and three meat buns, plus a bowl of warm tofu nao.

    In the early morning of winter, after eating it, I feel a sense of comfort in my body.

    Sure enough, people regard food as their heaven, even if they are already cultivators, they still cannot do without the traditional Chinese food.

    Like these breakfasts, Su Xun feels that they are really the essence. I am afraid that only Chinese people can think of so many ways to eat breakfast.

    After eating, Su Xun didn't bring it to his two roommates. It would be cold to bring it back in winter, and it would be a burden to eat it. They were embarrassed to not eat it for themselves.

    Su Xun walked around the school alone. It was still very cold in the early morning, and even the air was foggy. However, many people had already endorsed the school on campus.

    Let Su Xun feel like he is back in high schoolSame, at that time everyone is really working hard.

    After going to university, it is inevitable to relax a lot. People who can maintain such hard work, let alone their final results, are already very admirable.

    Of course, this is definitely not pretending. Anyone who has gone to school knows that the effect of memorizing in the early morning is the best. Otherwise, the ancients said that the plan for a day lies in the morning.

    On the contrary, in the afternoon, especially at two or three o'clock, the effect of endorsement may be the worst.

    Also, after eating, the blood circulation of the brain will slow down, and the effect is not very good, and you will feel that you have become a fool.

    In addition, in the open field, I also saw some elderly people who were exercising, some dancing swords, some doing Tai Chi, and they seemed to be at ease.

    Su Xun is not surprised that the elderly wake up early. When you get older, you will automatically go to bed early and get up early. Your body will not allow you to stay up late, so naturally you will not sleep for long in the morning.

    After wandering around casually, he thought about meeting An Suke, because he knew that An Suke studied hard.

    The first semester is coming to an end, and I am trying my best to get a scholarship.

    It seems that for a student like her who has been excellent since childhood, scholarship has become a must, and it is not just as simple as money, but also an honor.

    Jianghai University's scholarship is very valuable, and you can even write it in your resume in the future. People will really consider you when looking for a job.

    However, it is very difficult to get a scholarship, because none of the students here is bad, and everyone is top-notch, so the competition is naturally fierce.

    Let's forget about a salty fish like Su Xun, mainly because he is too lazy, and he is not interested in scholarships at all.

    I didn't meet An Suke today, presumably Xiao Nizi didn't get up so early today, but it's a good thing, it's good to wake up so early, but Su Xun felt it was too hard.

    My own woman, why do you have to work so hard.

    Su Xun returned to the dormitory and saw that his two roommates had already woken up. He was very surprised: "The sun is coming out from the west, you two got up so early, are you going to go to class?"

    "What do you think, you must be going to class, and you will be late soon." Jiang Wu said while putting on his socks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 721 Meeting a Tiger (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun is really strange. As for the two guys in the dormitory, they haven't learned much else. After hanging out with him for so long, they have learned to be lazy.

    The three people in their dormitory should be the three most salty guys in the class. In daily study and so on, everything is in a casual style, just do whatever you want, as long as you don¨t fail at the end of the semester, the rest is just messing around.

    Liu Rufeng said: "What do you think we have nothing to do when we get up early in the morning and go to school? The final exam is coming soon."

    "Recently, when the teachers are in class, they will draw some key points. If you don't do it, you will lose a lot. If you rely on others, it may not be reliable."

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately understood that this is the case of co-authoring.

    It is true that generally speaking in universities, the final exam is more important. Usually you can mess around casually, but the final exam is not acceptable, because it will be very uncomfortable if you fail the course.

    Of course, for this kind of excellent university, everyone has a relatively high level, and it is a shame to fail a course. Generally, it is a failure if it is less than 60 points.

    And this 60 points is not the score on the paper, but also calculated together with your usual performance, such as whether you have absenteeism or not.

    Anyway, I have heard people say that if you score 40 or 50 points in the test paper, you will definitely not fail the subject. Combined with your usual performance, you will definitely be able to pass 60 points.

    ?Before entering university, they were all top students. Whoever can tolerate it depends on 60 points. Everyone thinks about scholarships.

    However, it is inevitable that there will be some salty fish, who are usually too relaxed, and when the end of the period is approaching, they become nervous and start various endorsements.

    Of course, the teacher will reveal some of the test content to some extent. This is still up to the teacher. After all, the test paper is not as serious as the college entrance examination, and it must be kept secret throughout the process.

    Some teachers are better, and they can tell you where the answers to the questions are in advance. Even ordinary teachers will tell you about the test sites and the like.

    Recently, many teachers have begun to draw key points. If you miss it, you will lose your chance. No wonder these two guys are so nervous.

    Su Xun didn't really care. To put it bluntly, as long as he went to the exam and scribbled on the exam paper, no one would let him fail.

    Su Xun is someone who is valued by the principal. It is no secret in the school. Even some old professors who can't tolerate sand in their eyes have nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Skipping class and the like, just ignore it. Anyway, this kid is very accomplished in computers and is a special talent. It should be given some special treatment.

    The two roommates are different from Su Xun. Exams are not so casual, plagiarism is even more impossible, and the consequences of being caught are very serious.

    Besides, the students in Jianghai University are all proud and arrogant masters. No matter how messed up they are, they believe that they can pass if they work hard to read the books. They will not really cheat because of this, but lose themselves.

    Seeing the anxious looks of the two of them, Su Xun understood somewhat in his heart, so he had no choice but to remind: "Jiang Wu, you are wearing the wrong socks, they are different."

    "Damn it, the busier you are, the easier it is to make trouble."

    Su Xun happened to be idle and had nothing to do, so he went to the classroom with these two guys.

    Many students felt that they hadn't seen each other for a long time, and felt strange, thinking that they were really unqualified for the university they went to.

    Not to mention the teacher, he has never met the students in the same class a few times.

    ?The only thing that impressed me was the squad leader Li Xueman, who was wearing a thin white down jacket, with a slender waist, which was quite attractive.

    Possibly because he noticed Su Xun's gaze, Li Xueman also smiled slightly at Su Xun.

    Su Xun could feel that Li Xueman's smile was more of a polite one, and it was no longer the surprise and admiration when she first saw her.

    It seems that Li Xueman has no interest in him anymore.

    It's not surprising to think about it, Su Xun basically didn't talk to her much, her attitude has already determined everything, not to mention the matter between him and An Suke, it doesn't seem to be a secret in school.

    A pair of golden boy and jade girl, everyone thinks that they are a perfect match, and while many men give up their hearts, many girls who have a crush on Su Xun are also heartbroken.

    In this case, as long as you are not particularly stubborn, you will definitely retreat in spite of the difficulties, and you will not have any more thoughts.

    ?Look at Li Xueman like this, SuOn the contrary, Xun felt relieved, and if something happened to her later, she would still feel a little guilty.

    But think about that bloody plot, which usually appears in the news, at least when Su Xun is by his side, he has never encountered anyone who is dying because of a relationship between a man and a woman, not once.

    Even Su Xun could notice that Jiang Wu's eyes unconsciously floated on Li Xueman's body beside him. Although he only glanced at it, after seeing it, Jiang Wu's heart was obviously relieved.  .

    Isn't it like this when I was in school? When I think of going to the class and seeing someone I like, it seems that going to school is not a difficult thing to accept.

    It seems that Jiang Wu has always had thoughts about Li Xueman, but he is a little too cowardly, or a little inferior, thinking that he is not worthy of her.

    ? If Li Xueman can be with Jiang Wu, it would be pretty good. Although he is a bit boring, this person is loyal and affectionate, and he will not be bad for girls.

    That guy Liu Rufeng, Su Xun has nothing to worry about, he looks handsome and has a good family background, but he behaves a bit like an ascetic, otherwise it would not be easy for him to want a girl.

    It is Jiang Wu, it is probably a bit difficult.

    Su Xun didn't even think about helping him match up. This kind of thing depends on good fortune. Fate can't be forced, it depends on themselves.

    As for my own words, I finally got rid of them, so it's better not to have any contact with Li Xueman.

    Originally, I came to class because I was too bored. After staying up all morning, I realized that Te Niang's class was even more boring.

    Already secretly made up his mind, the next time he steps into the classroom, he must take the exam, and he will never come to class if he dies.

    The old professor's hypnotic ability is too powerful, even a cultivator of immortality can be drowsy after being told by him.

    After school at noon, I went to the cafeteria to have some food, and then went back to the dormitory to rest.

    Su Xun didn't go back, and went directly to the hotel on the excuse that he had something to do. It would be better to practice directly to save wasting time, although Su Xun felt that the effect of practicing at night was better.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    I don't know what time it is in the afternoon, a sudden ringing of the phone interrupted Su Xun's practice.

    Seeing that it was An Suke calling, Su Xun couldn't say anything, so he quickly connected the phone and asked softly, "Hey, miss me."

    "Su Xun, where are you, come here quickly, I have met a tiger!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 722: Here Comes the Nouveau riche (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    A few big question marks popped up above Su Xun's head, and he didn't expect that An Suke's first sentence would be this, which was a bit unpleasant.

    The key point is that An Suke's tone sounded quite scared, and Su Xun didn't dare to be careless because he was so nervous.

    It's just that Su Xun couldn't figure out how she met the tiger, so she asked, "Did you go to the zoo?"

    "Either went to the zoo, or met a tiger in the community!" An Suke's voice was a little anxious.

    "Which community can still have tigers?" Su Xun was even more confused.

    He also wanted to get nervous, but he was more confused. Tigers are rare animals these days.

    And he listened to An Suke's voice, he seemed to be fine, probably because the girl was too timid.

    For a ferocious aggressive animal like a tiger, there must be measures to protect it. It is impossible to run around casually outside. Otherwise, An Su would have no chance to call him.

    After a tiger sees a person, it will definitely attack and will not give you any room to breathe.

    An Suke's voice was quite low, and she only heard her say: "It's in the neighborhood where we bought the house. I've been coming here for the past two days, cleaning and buying some daily necessities to put in."

    "When I came here this afternoon, at the bottom of the community, I met two tigers tied there. I dare not go up."

    Su Xun felt a little relieved when he heard it, and it was indeed tied, so he just said it, otherwise An Su would not have the ability to call himself.

    It's just that he can't figure it out, where did the tiger come from in the community, who made it, and is there anyone who raises tigers?

    ?This is too nonsense, now in many communities, dogs are not provided, and it may hurt people. If you keep a tiger, who can agree, if you are not careful, you will be gnawed.

    Encountering such a fucking thing, Su Xun also knew that he could not continue to practice, so he said directly: "Don't be afraid, I will go there right away."

    "Stay far away, it's best to hide far away, if the tiger runs away, it will be terrible." Su Xun warned a few words.

    ?After hanging up the phone, Su Xun was still complaining in his heart, wondering if the properties in this community were for dry food, and if something like this happened, don't deal with it quickly, what is the use of them.

    Going downstairs to drive my own car, fortunately he drove the car out, otherwise I would have to go to school to drive, it would be too troublesome.

    The house that Su Xun bought before was near the school, not too far away, and it took only ten minutes to drive there.

    "Why are you standing here, Tiger?"

    Just after entering the gate of the community, Su Xun saw An Suke. Fortunately, he had better eyesight, so he immediately opened the car window and said.

    Seeing that it was Su Xun coming, An Suke hurried over and said, "Didn't you tell me to stay away, I was afraid that the tiger would run away, so I hurried over here."

    "The tiger is at the entrance of our building, no one dares to go in now."

    Su Xun felt a little funny when he heard it, and thought that An Suke was quite afraid of death, but it was best if he was fine, so he said directly: "Come up, I'll go and see what's going on."

    The car came downstairs. When buying a house, a parking space was included. Su Xun parked the car directly. When he got down, he saw two tigers at the entrance.

    With a pattern all over, this is not a tabby cat, this is a real tiger.

    A lot of people have already gathered, and some are taking pictures. Why do you feel that this group of people is quite happy, pointing one or two fingers, as if they saw something strange.

    ?Anyway, Su Xun saw that there were some pains, and thought that one or two really didn't know the benefits. If they really ran away, they would probably tear you alive.

    Now the two tigers seemed to be baring their teeth, as if they were a little uneasy about the many people around them.

    All animals are like this, there is no human nature, even a dog can bite its owner when it gets mad sometimes, let alone a tiger.

    What confuses Su Xun the most is who did this, it's really a wicked thing.

    Tied up the tiger here, right next to the gate, so that whoever dares to enter will completely affect other people, and the security risk is too great.

    In other words, there is no regulation, and tigers can be raised in the community.

    Fortunately, these two tigers don't look too big. They are probably still cubs, and their fighting power is not too big.Strong, but it already has the ability to threaten people's safety.

    Glancing at the two security guards, Su Xun couldn't stand it any longer, and said in his heart that you are paid a salary, and I pay a property fee of one or two thousand yuan a month just to let you watch the fun?

    Su Xun said displeased: "These two things, your property doesn't deal with them? Let us live in this building, how can we go up?"

    Others were watching from the sidelines. It was almost the same in a community, but it is estimated that there were not many people in this building, but they were all just watching the excitement.

    Anyway, it's not their building, so it won't have much impact, just look at it gloatingly, as people are like this now.

    The two security guards didn't have any temper in front of the owner. They also knew that none of the owners here was something they could provoke.

    I only heard a fat guy say, "This thing hurts people, and we can't go up and get it."

    "I have already contacted the owner, and it is estimated that I will come to deal with it in a while."

    When Su Xun heard this, at least he thought of a way to deal with it, and his anger subsided a little, so he said: "The master will come later, please tell him, don't keep this thing."

    "If someone is injured, the consequences will be serious."

    The two security guards nodded, wondering if they really listened.

    On the contrary, the other people next to him showed disapproval, which made Su Xun disdain for a while, and said in his heart that if he ran back, it might be one of you, or your family would suffer.

    When things don't turn to me, I feel that it has nothing to do with me at all, and I can hang it high.

    ? When something really happened to me, I could only wipe my tears and regret it. What's the use?

    "What's going on, I'm playing mahjong right now, call me back."

    Just at this time, a middle-aged man came over with a loud voice.

    Su Xun glanced at it, and couldn't help feeling vulgar.

    This guy was dressed in mink fur, and looked similar to the Northwest horse bandit before. He had a big gold chain around his neck, which was probably thicker than a finger.

    As soon as Su Xun saw this kind of big gold chain, he knew it. This was the standard nouveau riche's attire, for fear that others would not know that he was rich.

    It is true that this gold chain is so thick, at least hundreds of thousands or even higher, but it is really cheap to wear it around the neck like this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 723

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, if you meet this kind of upstart, Su Xun will definitely go far away and don't want to have any contact.

    As an existence that can be despised by the rich, the nouveau riche can imagine how bad it is. Apart from liking to show off, they have no quality.

    People like this are uneducated, but they are lucky, and they also have some abilities, so they get rich somehow.

    After getting rich, I can't hold myself back all of a sudden, and even expose my face, which is generally said to be the face of an upstart.

    It is used to describe some people who are suddenly rich. After they have money, they start to know the heights of the sky and the earth.

    When this guy spoke, there was a taste of dialect in his mouth, and he didn't know where it came from. Su Xun couldn't tell it clearly, but it must be from another place anyway.

    Being able to buy a house here, it can be seen that he should have a little money, but this does not seem to be the reason for you to raise a tiger.

    Su Xun didn't speak either, watching the two security guards communicate with him.

    The security guard went up and said: "Sir, the tiger is yours, right? This thing does not belong to the breeding of our community, and cannot be raised in the community."

    "What can't be raised, I spent money to buy things, what do you want to say can be raised and what can't be raised, I spent your money and ate your meat?"

    This guy has started his own shameless style, which is not false at all.

    Even when talking, a mouthful of thick phlegm was spit out, which made people feel sick again.

    The security guard didn't expect this guy to be so unreasonable, so he could only say: "This is the regulation of the community. As the owner of the community, you must follow it."

    "What nonsense rules, I spent money to buy a house here, contributed so much money to your master, and still want to manage me, if it is impossible, return the money to me, and I will go by myself, anyway, I have more than one house.  "

    Rich people are self-willed. The tone of his speech is obviously different, and he is unreasonable. This is the most embarrassing thing.

    The two security guards were also helpless. They couldn't reason with this kind of person, but he was just a part-time security guard, and he couldn't offend people casually, otherwise he might decide who to deal with later. This is the tragedy of the little people.

    Su Xun couldn't help shaking his head, thinking that many times, a reasonable person may not have a better life than a rascal.

    Because many times, you will find that when you try to reason with others, they think you are easy to bully, and they don't like you at all, and their attitude becomes more and more tough.

    If you play a rogue, people have nothing to do with you, and they really don't dare to provoke you.

    It seems to be one of human nature to bully the weak and fear the hard.

    The two security guards had prepared a lot of words, but when Xiucai met Bing, he couldn't explain why. It was the first time that he felt so difficult to communicate with people.

    They could only take a step back and said, "Then, sir, you put the tiger here, which has seriously affected the owners of this building. No one dares to go up."

    "One or two cowards, there is nothing to be afraid of, my tiger is very docile."

    There was already a sneer in Su Xun's eyes, and he thought that this guy was really trying to die with his strength, and he felt like he wanted to beat him when he saw it.

    A tiger is a tiger, something that cannot be domesticated at all. Like in a circus, you rarely see a tiger come out to cooperate with the performance. Unless you kill it, the aggressiveness in its bones will not change.

    Immediately he said impatiently: "I went to play mahjong, but there was no way to tie them there, so I tied them here. Forget it, I'll send them back directly, so as to save you all from making a fuss."

    It sounds like he is still very helpless, as if others have influenced him to play mahjong. To this kind of person, there is really nothing to say, and he is shameless to a certain extent.

    Seeing that he had loosened the rope and wanted to send the two tigers up, Su Xun refused.

    The two tigers seemed to be in front of him for some reason, they seemed to be quite obedient, and they didn't show that kind of irritable behavior anymore.

    ?But a tiger is a tiger after all, and it will be troublesome if he stays, especially if he is in the same building as himself. Su Xun doesn't care.

    What should An Suke do? He was already scared today. Of course, being scared is considered a lucky thing. One day he really ran away and accidentally injured An Suke.

    Tigers are not the same as dogs, they really bite peopleIf he wants to eat human flesh in the end, he probably can kill people alive. An Suke is a girl, how can she have the ability to resist.

    And this tiger is still growing, and when it really grows into a big tiger, the threat will be even greater.

    Since I bought a house here for An Suke to come over, I have to clear up these threats.

    Su Xun said loudly: "I advise you to deal with this tiger, otherwise something will happen sooner or later. You should think it through yourself. If there is another time, don't blame me for being rude."

    There was a slight threat in his tone.

    To deal with this kind of scoundrel, there is no need to be polite. When the time is right, you have to be tough, otherwise, you will think you can't do it.

    The nouveau riche just turned around, and when he heard Su Xun's words, he couldn't walk anymore and turned around directly.

    The smile on his face had disappeared, and he asked completely: "Young man, why don't you be polite, come and tell me."

    The tone was obviously full of unfriendliness, and it seemed that the threat was high.

    Some people around looked at him like this, and they were really a little scared. This guy looks reckless, and he looks like a mixed society person, which makes people a little scared.

    If you really offend him, maybe he can deal with you right away.

    Many older people shook their heads secretly, thinking that this young man was too immature and his words were too impulsive.

    Why do you have to offend him with a few words if you have nothing to do? This kind of seriousness is not easy to offend, and you don¨t dare to offend when you don¨t see other security guards talking to him.

    Just settle this kind of matter with the property management, and leave it to them to negotiate slowly. Why do you have to come out and be the first bird?

    Glancing at An Suke next to him, he immediately understood that he probably wanted to stand out in front of his girlfriend, and it would be good to suffer a little.

    In fact, Su Xun's heart has no fluctuations. In his eyes, he is just an ant. There are almost no ordinary people who can make him fluctuate.

    Su Xun also sneered, and then said: "Are you deaf, then let me say it again, you listen to me."

    "Take care of these two tigers quickly, and if I see them again, they will be killed immediately!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 724 Walking Peacefully (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's impulsiveness surprised everyone. Obviously, everyone thought that Su Xun was not easy to mess with the upstart, so they were scared.

    If you have a conflict with this kind of person, even if the police come, I am afraid that in the end you will not be able to reason clearly. How can a person who is playing a scoundrel reason with you? People can completely turn black and white.

    However, Su Xun did not admit that he was cowardly. On the contrary, his performance seemed to be tougher, as if he wanted to fight this guy to the end.

    However, in everyone's opinion, Su Xun is too young. This age is nothing more than impulsiveness, and he has no social experience at all.

    With his appearance, it is estimated that he will be the one who suffers in the end.

    No one said anything, just watch the fun quietly together, and there is nothing to say, so I won't be bored and meddle in other people's business.

    A cold look flashed across the nouveau riche's face, it was obvious that Su Xun had touched his bottom line and successfully provoked him.

    "Come on, my tiger is here, come and give me a try!"

    During the conversation, this guy acted like a rascal. He stopped holding the tiger and threw the rope in his hand to the ground.

    This scene made everyone panic, and many people finally knew they were afraid, and began to back away non-stop, keeping a certain distance.

    Watching the fun is watching the fun. If you put your own life on it because of the fun, it won't be worth it at all.

    These days, if a pet dog goes out without someone leading it, accidents may happen, let alone a tiger. If he goes up and takes a bite, wouldn't everyone be gone.

    Only Su Xun and An Suke were still standing there at this moment, looking like they had nothing to fear.

    Su Xun really doesn't care, there are only two tigers, and they are still underage, he wants to be afraid, there is no need at all.

    But An Suke just looked at Su Xun purely. She saw that Su Xun didn't move, so she didn't move either, thinking that Su Xun would definitely protect herself.

    I don't know why, standing behind Su Xun, I feel very safe, as if the tiger has nothing to fear.

    In fact, the two tigers didn't move immediately. Now that they saw their master, they were not so irritable. Even if no one was leading them, they still didn't move and stood there.

    This action of the upstart is just to scare Su Xun, let this kid know that he is afraid, don't pretend to be aggressive with him.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun's reaction was so calm, it was beyond his expectation, and it also made him feel that his face was not bright. After all, he was considered a character, and he couldn't even control a boy with no hair at all?

    Especially the indifferent expression on Su Xun's face, in his eyes, was actually provocative.

    Anyway, this guy couldn't bear it anymore, and he was determined to teach Su Xun a lesson.

    He squatted down and patted the tiger on the back twice, only to hear him say in a low voice: "Go to me, throw that guy down and bite him twice."

    This guy is not stupid, he just wants to teach Su Xun a lesson, he dare not let the tiger kill Su Xun, even though in his opinion, killing Su Xun is easy.

    After all, this is Jianghai, and the law and order in big cities is relatively strict. It doesn't care about human life, but if someone is killed here, he will be imprisoned for many years.

    If you want to say that in the place of Jianghai, he is not a person with good hands and eyes, and it is probably useless to find connections and the like.

    He wouldn't put himself in it because of this kid. In his opinion, Su Xun's life is not worth his life.

    However, this kid must be warned, otherwise, if he makes a fuss a few times, it is really uncertain whether his tiger can be raised well.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed, this guy has a few tricks, not as bad as Su Xun thought, at least judging by his technique, this guy can tame animals.

    Su Xun doesn't know whether the technique is good or not. Anyway, he must know some routines, no wonder he dares to raise a tiger.

    Most people dare not raise money if they have money. After all, this thing is unreasonable. It can really tear its owner apart. It is not a joke.

    After being driven by him in this way, the tiger's fierceness was immediately exposed, and it rushed up, even yelling out in fright the surrounding aunts.

    The tiger is going to bite people, which is a very scary thing, and even these people are so scared that they are already a little at a loss.

    However, SuThen he calmed down for a while, and even he didn't worry much about An Suke behind him. If this kind of beast could hurt An Suke in front of him, Su Xun didn't have to live anymore, and just committed suicide and apologized.

    The two tigers were obviously coming towards Su Xun, their movements were too obvious, and they also looked like they were showing their teeth and claws.

    "roll!"

    Su Xun was not in the mood to play with these two beasts, he was very angry just by looking at them, he went up and kicked them one by one, and the two tigers were kicked and flew out.

    For such beasts that may hurt people, Su Xun has no sympathy at all, because there is no need to sympathize with them.

    Human beings are human beings, animals are animals, if they are raised by themselves and have feelings, then that is another matter, but for things like tigers, Su Xun does not have any feelings.

    Not to mention this thing, they still want to hurt Su Xun, even if they are ordered, but in Su Xun's view, this cannot be tolerated.

    "I wipe！"

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and even froze there.

    Is there still such an operation?  This kid is too fierce, it's completely unreasonable, he just kicked his feet when he went up, it's too exaggerated.

    The key point is to look at the two tigers. They were fierce just now, but now they have been kicked so far, and they have no movement on the ground. They look as if they are dead.

    "Dahu, Erhu, what's wrong with you, don't scare me."

    The upstart panicked all of a sudden, and he hurried over to see what was going on.

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little speechless, and he was already complaining in his heart, thinking that the name was chosen, and it was Dahu and Erhu, which was really convenient and easy.

    However, when the nouveau riche turned the two tigers over from the ground, everyone suddenly realized that they were dead, they were already dead.

    The tiger didn't move at all, and didn't even struggle. There was still blood hanging from the corner of its mouth, and there was also a pool of blood on the ground. It walked very peacefully.

    Everyone is not stupid. Looking at the situation, it is clear that Su Xun killed the tiger brutally. It was just a kick, and he died just like that.

    For a while, everyone looked at Su Xun differently. This kid is more ferocious than a tiger.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 725 Another one (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The upstart guy didn't dare to believe this kind of thing at first, but he went up and moved the tiger's body twice, and after he found that it didn't move, he probably knew it in his heart.

    Anger was already written on his face, and he could see how angry he was at this time, as if flames were shooting out of his eyeballs.

    It's not that he has a deep relationship with his two tigers, it's just that being killed like this makes his face really dull.

    It's a shame, two tigers were kicked to death by Su Xun, is there anything more shameful than this, originally he wanted to scare Su Xun, but he killed his two tigers.

    You must know that the price of these two cubs is higher than that of adults, because the smaller ones are easier to raise and tame, but when they are adults, they are more dangerous and not easy to tame.

    Let alone selling a few million is not a problem, some rich people really have this habit, like to keep some weird things, this is normal operation.

    "The resentment value from upstarts is +79."

    Not surprisingly, Su Xun got the resentment value from this guy, it is estimated that he can't wait to kill Su Xun now.

    Anyway, Su Xun was not in a hurry, and had time to play with him, and said with a smile: "What kind of thing do you raise, is it a cat? It's so weak!"

    As soon as this remark came out, many people even wondered whether this is a tiger. Although it looks like it, does the tiger have such a good food?

    Generally speaking, a tiger is the king of the jungle, even a lion is no match for a tiger.

    Why do people say that tigers can't beat lions? Lions mainly live in groups, and they all gather together in groups.

    And the tiger is the king, with an unruly temperament on his body, he can't get along with anyone, he only lives alone, so if he meets him, it must be the tiger's disadvantage, and he can't beat four hands with two fists.

    If it is really a one-on-one match, then the lion cannot beat the tiger, as long as everyone is an adult and healthy.

    Therefore, everyone present also understood in their hearts that the tiger is a very powerful existence, and ordinary people must not be able to resist it.

    How come in front of Su Xun, the dish looks like that, people really can't figure it out, it feels too strange.

    I wonder if this is really some kind of cat, just a species they don't know.

    When did the nouveau riche suffer such humiliation? He was obviously looked down upon by Su Xun, and the guy scolded angrily: "Tell you, I am a serious tiger."

    "It's just fine if it's a tiger. I killed it, so you won't have to blame someone else."

    Su Xun said coldly.

    This matter must not be left alone, Su Xun still has to deal with him, and he must be subdued.

    If that's all for today, it's obvious that this guy has a grudge and remembers himself.

    I'm not afraid of him, he's just looking for his own death when he comes to trouble, but what about An Suke, for a long time, Su Xun probably won't dare to let her come here alone, otherwise it's very unsafe  .

    If this is the case, then it's better to get this guy out of the way yourself, so as to save him trouble in the future.

    Su Xun thought that a person like him who seemed to have a very bad temper would rush up to fight him, and then he would just deal with him along the way.

    Not to mention beating him to death, at least he would have to be beaten half to death, so that he had no intention of looking for trouble at all.

    However, it was not the same as what Su Xun thought. Although this guy kept shouting, he didn't intend to come up to Su Xun to fight, and he didn't even approach Su Xun.

    In fact, he is not stupid, he can see that Su Xun probably has some tricks, and he is quite strong.

    He is middle-aged again, and usually plays with women a lot, and his body is getting worse day by day, so he is naturally incomparable with a young and strong boy.

    If there was a real fight, it was obviously him who suffered the most.

    However, he would not just let Su Xun go. If he just let go of such an impossible thing, he would not be able to swallow this breath at all.

    And in the future, no matter how much he wanders around in this community, people will look down on him.

    This guy pointed at Su Xun, he gritted his teeth and said: "You can do it, now I will inform you that you have already offended me."

    "Wait for me, I will make you look good later, don't run if you have the guts!"

    During the conversation, this guy was so angry that he pressed the elevator to go upstairs, look at him like this, seems to want to go back and prepare something to deal with Su Xun.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he saw it, and he thought that this guy would be cowardly, so he just wanted to run away?

    If he is really that cowardly, it proves that Su Xun's worries are unnecessary, and there is no need to worry about his revenge. This kind of coward probably has to avoid him if he sees it.

    However, if Su Xun thinks about it carefully, he feels that the possibility is not high. With this guy's character, it is impossible to be so cowardly. It seems that he has a big temper.

    Su Xun reckoned that this guy should have called someone to clean him up when he went back. If something like this happens, he has to call someone. It is estimated that what he called here was also a bunch of garbage.

    It doesn't matter, the big deal is to wait here for a while, and let him understand what cruelty is.

    "Young man, hurry up and leave now, that person looks like a hob meat, not easy to provoke, you are still young, there is no need to provoke him at this age."

    Just at this moment, an aunt who looked quite kind-hearted said something to Su Xun.

    In the eyes of many people, it is indeed the best choice for Su Xun to leave now, and when he calls someone to come, the situation will be different again, which is extremely unfavorable to Su Xun.

    Su Xun also knew that she had good intentions, so he said kindly: "Auntie, don't worry, I know what to do and I can deal with him."

    My heart said that if it weren't for you guys playing around, I don't want to cause any bad effects, that guy would probably have been shot out.

    Everyone was just trying to persuade them. After all, they were not very familiar with each other. It would be bad to talk too much. Seeing Su Xun like this, he couldn't help shaking his head. Naturally, there was no need to continue talking.

    A young man is a young man, it's so fucking brave.

    "Roar！！"

    At this moment, there was a burst of roaring from the entrance of the corridor, which attracted everyone's attention.

    "Mom"

    As a result, after everyone saw it, they immediately cried out in fright. Many timid people even changed their complexions drastically.

    Su Xun also saw it, good guy, this guy actually brought down another tiger, but this tiger looks quite powerful, huge in size, and exudes a domineering aura when he walks, isn't it the two tigers just now?  Only a little tiger can compare.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 726: Appearance Is Not Useful (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the upstart led the tiger out this time, it was also very difficult. It could be seen that he was struggling, and even used both hands, pulling hard, for fear that he would run away.

    This big tiger was also raised by him, and it was precisely because he raised it himself that he was very clear in his heart that this thing was too destructive and ordinary people couldn't stand it.

    Fortunately, he has learned some animal taming skills, and he has been feeding and growing up, so he has some emotions, so he can barely control him.

    Just came down and saw the man, it was obvious that the big tiger had become agitated, and his heart was very restless.

    The nouveau riche also knows it well, so he hardly gets the big tiger out at ordinary times, at best he takes the little tiger out for a walk or something, and then pretends to be aggressive.

    When most people see him walking a tiger, they will point to the side in amazement and say, "My God, look, this man is actually walking a tiger."

    After hearing this, there will be bursts of satisfaction in his heart, which is a very strange psychology.

    If the big tiger is brought down, he is afraid that he will lose control. Usually, when he is at home, he has to be kept in a cage to prevent it from rioting.

    Today he was forced to do nothing, he was bullied to the head by a young boy, how could he bear it, so he took the big tiger down on impulse, regardless of whether something happened or not.

    The guy looked at Su Xun and said, "Boy, aren't you quite capable? If you have the ability to kill my tiger, how dare you do it?"

    The big tiger was extremely ferocious, and at this moment it suddenly called out again, which made people feel a little terrified.

    This is not the same as the two little tigers just now. The fighting power is obviously explosive and strong. If they are caught by this tiger, unless someone can organize it immediately, otherwise it will definitely be a life.

    But who can stop this behemoth?  Who has that ability?

    It looks strong and round, at least a few hundred catties. It is covered with piebald spots. It is hard to tell what kind of tiger it is, but the stern eyes seem to remind everyone not to underestimate Lao Tzu.  The combat power of this man will tear you apart alive in a short while.

    If a normal person does not hold a weapon in his hand, it is estimated that ten adults may not be able to cure it. Just a mouth or a paw will immediately make you unbearable in pain.

    Many people's eyes have changed, and they don't even have the desire to eat melons and watch the excitement. This bitch is eating melons with her life. What should I do if I accidentally lose my life? I'd better slip away quickly.  .

    Even if there are more courageous ones, they have to stay away, and there are very few people who dare to approach.

    After seeing this scene, the nouveau riche felt very relieved, and his whole body became snarky again, only to hear him yelling: "Damn, aren't you capable, come on, kneel down and apologize to me, by the way  Compensate those two tigers, or I will let the tiger bite you to death."

    He also knows this kind of thing. It is useless for you to go to the police. Raising animals like tigers is not allowed, not to mention that he is still protecting animals, and it is even illegal.

    If the police came, he would still pay a damn money. He was afraid that he would be arrested and squatted down, so he could only use this method to blackmail Su Xun.

    Looking at the clothes and watch on this kid, one can tell at a glance that he is a rich second generation, who can afford a house in Jianghai, and he is definitely not short of money.

    In the past, it might not be a big deal to afford it, but now Jianghai's house price is already what it is. It is simply against the sky, and it is not something ordinary people can buy.

    To put it bluntly, many people across the country cannot afford the down payment.

    Su Xun smiled, and suddenly thought of a way to spoof and slap in the face in his mind.

    Just listening to him loudly is enough: "Er Gouzi, come out for me!"

    Just at this time, a husky who had been obese suddenly popped out from behind the flower bed next to it.

    This is exactly the Roaring Dog, but now no one can recognize it as the famous Roaring Dog, it looks more and more like Erha, and Su Xun often feeds some high-grade ingredients such as beef, now  It¨s been a good day, not to mention how comfortable it is, it¨s already plump, and it looks cute and cute, and I¨m afraid it will fall when I walk.

    This guy has been in the system space. The reason why he appeared here was that Su Xun summoned him on purpose, but he didn't appear in front of him.

    The position can be controlled by oneself. Under Su Xun's deliberate control, Er Gouzi appeared on the side of the flower bed.explain some.

    If a dog appeared out of nowhere in front of you, and everyone was not blind, it would probably become a supernatural event by then.

    Sure enough, the onlookers were not curious at all. They all thought that this was Su Xun's pet. People in the city these days have cats and dogs that are too common.

    There are even some people who serve cats and dogs just like they serve their own father.

    Only An Suke was a little puzzled, thinking that when did Su Xun keep a pet, she didn't know at all?

    "Roar！！"

    After the big tiger saw Er Gouzi, he immediately became irritable. Seeing animals may be more exciting to him than seeing people.

    In particular, Er Gouzi seemed to have no fear of his majesty as the king of the forest, and slowly walked past it, which made the big tiger very upset. Feeling that his majesty as the king of the forest was being despised by others, he immediately grinned  roared.

    To everyone's surprise, ordinary cats and dogs should be terrified when they see tigers. Animals have an aura that people can't feel, only they can feel.

    However, this Erha is too calm, he looks like he is about to doze off, without raising his eyelids, it seems that he has no interest in that terrifying big tiger at all.

    When Su Xun saw this scene, he felt relieved. He said that Xiaotiangou is Xiaotiangou. There is no one who is afraid of a tiger, so it will be useless in the future.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I think your tiger is just a show, it's not good for anything, it probably can't even bite my Erha!"

    "Fuck, let me tell you, don't bully people too much, I'm afraid that if the tiger is released, your life will be gone."

    The upstart's face immediately flushed with blood, as if he had been insulted.

    It is too hurtful to say that his tiger is not as good as Erha, there is no stronger insult and ridicule than this.

    I am the king of the jungle, not as good as you, a dude whose IQ is not online?  You are so contemptuous of people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 727 You Are My Brother (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The onlookers, uncles, aunts, old men and grandmothers, couldn't listen anymore.

    Young man, you can brag, but don't brag like that, it's a bit too much, it's exaggerated.

    If you bring a Tibetan mastiff and say that you can fight a tiger, maybe everyone still has some sense of expectation in their hearts, and they feel that they can fight.

    In fact, the combat effectiveness of Tibetan mastiffs is just that, not that powerful, but it was popular for rich people to raise Tibetan mastiffs a few years ago.

    In order to make rich people spend more money, many legends about Tibetan mastiffs came out, and Tibetan mastiffs were directly hyped up. Compared with animals such as tigers, there is no comparison.

    However, Su Xun's dog is an erha, whose IQ can be rubbed on the ground by other dogs. Apart from demolishing the house, I really don't see any use for it.

    Can Erha compare with a tiger?  How can this be compared, it is estimated that it can only be compared in a dream.

    Su Xun seemed to be addicted, he didn't care at all, and said directly: "Don't say anything else, if you have the ability, let go of the tiger and let them compare."

    He was deliberately using aggressive tactics, this big tiger is a threat, Su Xun must get rid of it.

    Let him continue to be raised like this. If he is a villa himself, it¨s okay to say that it won¨t affect others. The key point is that if you pretend to be so aggressive in the community, then it¨s unreasonable. Sooner or later, something will happen. It¨s better to solve it quickly, so as not to have long nights and dreams.

    The nouveau riche himself was full of anger and was on the verge of erupting. He was so stimulated by Su Xun, how could he hold back, and ran away immediately.

    I just heard him say: "Since you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you."

    People who have been stunned by anger don't care so much. Originally, he brought down the big tiger just to intimidate Su Xun, but now the plan has deviated to a certain extent.

    As soon as he let go of his hand, the tiger lost its restraint. It moved very quickly, and rushed towards Erha without even giving orders from the upstart.

    Er Gouzi challenged its authority. In the eyes of the tiger, it was already a dead dog.

    The people around were frightened and scattered, and they didn't dare to stand nearby at all, but they wanted to see it again, so they could only pull the distance away.

    There was still a sneer on the corner of the nouveau riche's mouth. In his opinion, everything should be easy. The big tiger probably pounced on it and could bite off the husky's neck in one bite, giving everyone a warning.

    He couldn't run away from that brat with an arrogant tone, and what awaited him was death.

    However, the nouveau riche didn't completely lose his mind, he waited for the tiger to throw Su Xun to the ground and bite, and rushed to catch the tiger.

    Because if this tiger is really allowed to attack, Su Xun will be dead. He really dare not kill people on the boundary of Jianghai for no reason.

    It's no big deal if he gets bitten, at most he can just pay some money, the key is that he feels happy, and he can still watch Su Xun scream. If he really dies, then the whole community will probably become the focus.

    "Wow!"

    Erha was also angry. This tiger dared to come up to kill him when he was about to doze off.

    With a clear cry, Er Gouzi faced the menacing tiger, and he was not at all timid in his heart. He became more energetic, and the hair on his back even stood up like steel needles.

    Su Xun was a little worried in his heart, after all, the size gap between the two sides seems too big.

    The key point is that this big tiger is too strong. It is estimated that he eats a lot of meat all day long, and his strength can be seen at a glance.

    According to Su Xun's estimation, this should be a tigress, and the two cubs should be its cubs, and the fighting power of a tigress is even more terrifying.

    Or why do people say that women are tigresses, because female tigers are much more powerful than male ones.

    Xiaotiangou is still young after all, who knows what its real combat effectiveness is now.

    Su Xun decided to take a look first. If there is something wrong, he can use spiritual energy to help him secretly. Anyway, this person today is a nouveau riche.

    However, the following actions have already proved very well that Su Xun's worries are actually completely superfluous and even meaningless.

    Because the fighting power of these two dogs is really too strong, after they rushed up, they didn't care about anything, and they directly pressed the big tiger to the ground involuntarily.

    I read that right, this Erha is a tiger.??Falling to the ground, there was a frenzied rubbing.

    One or two of the onlookers looked dumbfounded. Is this all right?  Is it because my eyes are dazzled? Erha doesn't look very old yet. Where did he get so much strength?

    The impossible thing happened right in front of me at this moment, and there was nothing anyone could do if they didn't believe it.

    Tigers are also thoughtful, and he was pressed to the ground by a dog. This is unbearable, it is completely unbearable.

    He wanted to resist when he got up, but Er Gouzi slapped the tiger with a paw, and he was stunned. There was no room for resistance anymore, and he passed out directly.

    Su Xun could see that the tiger wasn't really dead, probably because his head was knocked out, but it was really exciting. Er Gouzi's fighting power exceeded his imagination.

    None of the people next to him could react. They didn¨t dare to shoot like this in this f*cking movie, did Erha faint when he shot the big tiger all the time?

    In everyone's perception, Erha is such a magical creature, I am afraid that even cats may not be able to beat it.

    Just when everyone was still confused, Su Xun gave orders again, and said directly: "Come on, push him down for me."

    Er Gouzi moved very fast, like a bolt of lightning. Just as Su Xun's words fell, the Er Gouzi rushed forward at once. How could the nouveau riche stand up to it? He was directly pushed down to the ground  .

    "Help, help"

    Only then did the nouveau riche realize that the danger was approaching. He panicked, and hurriedly yelled, hoping that someone would come to rescue him.

    However, who is willing to talk to him, this guy knows he is not a good bird at a glance, and it is definitely not good for you to help him.

    Especially when Er Gouzi opened his mouth wide and stuck out his scarlet tongue, it frightened this guy.

    Su Xun looked again and saw that the ground was wet. It was obvious that this guy had peed out of fear.

    "So not frightened."

    Su Xun made a complaint, and let Er Gouzi come down.

    The nouveau riche just got up, and Su Xun said, "Er Gouzi, go up and bite his eggs off."

    In the end, the nouveau riche was scared to pee again. He plopped and knelt on the ground, his pants were still dripping, and Su Xun wrinkled his nose with a foul smell, and said quickly: "Brother, you are my dear brother, I really love you!"  Wrong!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 728: A Legend (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Er Gouzi is very smart. After all, it is a Xiaotian dog. Its IQ is probably comparable to that of an adult, and Erha's IQ is even more incomparable.

    Under Erha's stupid and cute surface, there is a very wise mind, which successfully deceived everyone with its appearance, and Xiu's scalp was numb.

    As soon as Su Xun's voice fell, the two dogs began to bark their teeth and crack their mouths, obviously wanting to eat people.

    The upstart was scared to death. He had seen the fighting power of Erha before, and his ferocious big tiger was pressed to death by it.

    He is an ordinary person, how can he stand up to this, if Erha really comes up and bites off his egg, who will he ask for reasoning, this thing is irreproducible, to a man, don't mention how important it is.

    In fact, Su Xun knew what he meant, and Er Gouzi also understood what he meant, and he didn't really mean to go up, it was just a threat.

    Besides, Er Gouzi is not just a casual dog, how could he casually bite a place like that of a human being? Su Xun doesn¨t feel disgusted, but he himself feels a little nauseated.

    However, this successfully frightened the nouveau riche. He even lost the will to resist, and knelt down to beg Su Xun for mercy.

    He kept calling "big brother" and "brother" on his lips, so he almost called Su Xun's father as soon as possible, as long as Su Xun could let him go.

    When people are in extreme panic, their brains really don't think about anything. The strong desire to survive will make you do things that you wouldn't normally do.

    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Su Xun waved to Er Gouzi, without saying anything, Er Gouzi knew what to do, and retreated directly behind Su Xun, the two of them seemed to have a good understanding.

    The melon-eating crowd watching at the side were also constantly amazed at this time, thinking that this dog is amazing. I have never seen such a spiritual dog. How did I hand it over.

    There are even one or two people who, after seeing Er Gouzi's performance, have secretly decided in their hearts that they will make their own Erha stew soup when they go back later.

    The special mothers are all erha, why is there such a big gap, the one in my own family seems to be able to do nothing except tear down the house, which makes people feel very painful.

    Su Xun squinted at the nouveau riche who had lost his ability to resist. Su Xun also knew that his psychological defense had collapsed.

    Today's matter can't say who is right and who is wrong, and this guy didn't deliberately provoke Su Xun, but Su Xun, as a resident here, naturally couldn't condone him to raise tigers.

    So speaking of it, there is no need to kill this guy, as long as he knows the fear in his heart, he will stop doing such things in the future.

    "Will you keep this tiger in the future?" Su Xun asked in a deep voice.

    "No, definitely not, you can supervise me at any time."

    This guy shook his head like a rattle, not to mention how fast he was, anyway, he was quite scared, and he was indeed a little too daring.

    It's really bad luck to live in a building with this kind of plague god.

    Of course, these words gave him ten courages, and he didn't dare to say them directly from his mouth, it was no different from death.

    And when Su Xun asked him just now, for some reason, he felt particularly frightened, as if his life could no longer be in his own hands.

    His life belongs to this unreasonably handsome young man in front of him. If this young man thinks about it, his life may be gone all at once.

    I don't know why, this kind of thinking is obviously absurd, and now in this society ruled by law, and in public, he doesn't believe that anyone would dare to take his life directly.

    But that feeling is so real that he really can't raise any doubts in his heart, which is very strange.

    This is because when Su Xun warned him, he actually used his aura, forming a small coercion invisibly.

    How could an ordinary person be able to withstand the power that belongs to a cultivator, and Su Xun only used it a little, and he was already scared like this.

    If you really radiate all the coercion on your body at once, don't say that the guy in front of you will not be able to bear it and die directly.

    Even the people around will probably be affected, and there are quite a few older ones. I am afraid that if no one can bear it, it will be more sinful.

    The nouveau riche hurriedly said again: "Don't worry about this, I will deal with this tiger directly later, and promise not to do these things again."

    He was telling the truth, thoughThere are some distressed, but there is no good way.

    If a tiger really wants to deal with it, it¨s relatively easy. After all, this kind of thing is hard to come by. If you give it to some zoos, they will be too happy. Maybe they will send you a certificate saying that you donated for free and are of high moral character.  Category.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun probably wouldn't be able to make any waves.

    Su Xun has a clear understanding of this kind of people, he is very similar to those social people wearing gold chains on the street, one or two look awesome.

    ? In fact, the real situation is that people prefer soft things and fear hard things. If they really encounter hard problems, they will be persuaded faster than anyone else.

    Su Xun didn't bother to talk to this guy anymore, he didn't think it was interesting, of course, the most important thing was that this guy smelled like urine, which was really uncomfortable for Su Xun's nose.

    Glancing at him with disgust, Su Xun said, "Hurry up, get out, find someone to clean up this place, and remember what you said today."

    "If I find out and this happens, then you will be dead. Except for tigers, no other large animals are allowed." Su Xun threatened.

    He was also afraid that this guy had some special hobbies. After he stopped keeping tigers, he would get a lion or something, which would be just as annoying.

    The nouveau riche nodded again and again, feeling relieved, and then quickly got up from the ground.

    It's just that I knelt for too long, and I almost couldn't stand up, and my legs felt weak again and again, which was really uncomfortable.

    Seeing him like this, it's time to start calling for someone to clean up the scene. The corpses of the two tigers have to be dealt with, and there are bloodstains on the ground.

    The other big tiger had passed out, and he couldn't lift it away with his own strength, so he could only ask for help.

    The curtain of the story fell like this, and the onlookers never expected that it would end like this.

    At first I thought that Su Xun was going to be unlucky, but this young man surprised everyone by being so quiet.

    Of course, everyone still didn't understand Su Xun's true strength. They felt that the turning point of everything appeared in that Erha.

    It's unheard of for an Ergou to bring down a big tiger, and everyone talks about it. Starting today, Ergouzi has successfully entered the community, leaving a legend about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 729: A Beautiful Life Begins (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, where did your dog come from? Why have I never seen it before?"

    When the two of them went upstairs to take the elevator, Erha also followed and went up together.

    This guy is very spiritual, and even started to curry favor with An Suke, as if he saw that An Suke was the hostess, he rubbed his big head against An Suke's pants from time to time, and kept wagging his tail.

    Girls like An Suke also like her cute appearance.

    Patting Er Gouzi's head, this guy seemed to be enjoying himself very much. Su Xun's teeth were itching to see it, and he really wanted to go up and give him a kick, but it didn't mean anything.

    Then An Suke began to wonder, where did the dog come from? Why didn't she know anything about it?

    Su Xun is also complaining in his heart. It is indeed a problem, and it is not easy to explain. I was in the car just now, and I didn't bring Er Gouzi. I guess An Suke will be surprised.

    As for the system or something, that would be even more nonsense, not to mention that Su Xun didn't intend to tell anyone about the system at all.

    Even if she really told An Suke, she still couldn't understand this kind of thing.

    Generally speaking, people who often read novels can understand the system. If you let an ordinary person suddenly tell him about the system, you may feel strange.

    There was no other way, Su Xun could only use his clever mind, his head kept wandering, and he said casually: "This is the dog I raised before, and I picked it up on the side of the road."

    "At that time, he was skinny and was about to die. I looked pitiful, so I picked it up and threw it in the dormitory. I brought it something to eat from the cafeteria. Now it is fat and has too much strength."

    Su Xun just said a few words like this, and directly diverted his attention, saying how pitiful this dog was before.

    Sure enough, women are all emotional animals, and the sensibility in their bodies is greater than rationality. Hearing what Su Xun said, An Suke immediately felt that these two dogs were quite pitiful, so she couldn't help but patted its head again, as if  It's comforting.

    He opened his mouth and said: "That's too pitiful. Whoever is so wicked doesn't want such a good dog. Fortunately, you picked it up. Otherwise, who knows what will happen to it now."

    Su Xun: ""

    I know that An Suke is very kind-hearted and likes animals like cats and dogs, but hearing what she said, I always feel that somethingis not quite right.

    Fortunately, An Suke was successfully fooled, An Suke's attention was diverted, and he didn't ask where the two dogs came from again, so Su Xun couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    I hope she will not ask this question again in the future, and fortunately she is not too familiar with her two animal roommates.

    Otherwise, if you turn around and ask, Su Xun will reveal his secrets.

    He said that the dog had been left in the dormitory all the time, but in fact he didn't. The dormitory was just such a big place, and it felt crowded for three people living in it.

    Besides, the dormitory aunt in the school will also check from time to time, so it is quite troublesome to keep a dog in the dormitory quietly.

    Er Gouzi obviously understood what Su Xun said just now, regarding the rough life experience that Su Xun had fabricated for him.  Obviously he was quite dissatisfied, but due to Su Xun's lust, he had no choice but to protest with his eyes.

    Arriving at the new home, Su Xun was a little amazed, the cleanliness even made Su Xun a little surprised.

    Moreover, there are already a lot of things in the house, such as slippers, which are all available. It can be said that there is already the atmosphere of living at home.

    The house just delivered will definitely not look like this. There will be furniture, electrical appliances, etc., but some small daily necessities, such as carpets, cups and teapots on the coffee table, how can these small things be possible?  It's all ready for you.

    It seems that during this period of time, An Suke has been running here alone, and she is busy alone. On the other hand, Su Xun is a little ashamed. He seems to have never been busy, quite  Egg hurts.

    Su Xun said with a sigh: "You have worked hard."

    An Suke didn't think there was anything wrong, she closed the door and put on her slippers: "When I have nothing to do, I come here to take a look, clean things up, buy some things, and open the windows to ventilate  Remove formaldehyde."

    Su Xun noticed that there were some potted plants in the house, which looked pleasing to the eye.

    In fact, there is no need to worry too much about formaldehyde, after all, this kind of housing?It is relatively high-end, and some decoration materials must be good.

    And this is a hardcover house. After the house is built, it will start to be decorated immediately. It is estimated that a long time has passed.

    There is no need to worry. Going back to Su Xun and going through the spiritual energy again, it is estimated that everything will be as usual in this room, and there will be no harmful substances.

    Su Xun asked: "Can we live here directly?"

    "There is no problem. I tested it with a formaldehyde tester. There are no harmful substances. I also bought the quilt and daily necessities. They have been washed and dried, and they can live directly." An Suke said  .

    When Su Xun heard this, she almost wanted to hug An Suke and kiss her fiercely. She is a good wife and mother, and she is too sensible.

    Basically, Su Xun doesn't need to worry about it, she has arranged everything.

    You are like Su Xun, a big man, who really doesn't have the heart to make these things. What is missing at home, you can't think of it in advance. It is estimated that you will only realize if you find it when you use it.

    It is naturally the best to live here, which means that in Jianghai, besides the dormitory, there is a stable place to stay.

    Although the hotel is convenient, it is still a bit monotonous, too lifeless, and there is no smell of fireworks. Anyway, Su Xun doesn't like living in that kind of place.

    ? I looked around and found that the house is relatively large, with four bedrooms plus a study room. It can be said that there is not too much room for people to live in.

    However, Su Xun looked around and found that there was only one bed in the room, and there were sheets or something, so he probably knew it in his heart.

    It seems that An Su didn't shy away from it. In this way, it doesn't seem to be a problem for everyone to sleep together at night.

    Su Xun's heart is hot, and a good life is finally coming.

    Licking his somewhat dry lips, Su Xun was not too anxious, he could hold back for a while, and only heard him say: "It's already night, let's go out to have a meal, and buy some pajamas by the way.  Category."

    I haven't eaten the meal yet, and I can only think about that kind of thing after I have eaten and drank enough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 730 Give me a step (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An Suke glanced at the time, and it was indeed time to eat, but she said, "Su Xun, why don't we go out and buy some ingredients and kitchen supplies, and let's come back and cook it."

    "I have cooked at home before, let you taste my cooking."

    The expression on An Suke's face seemed to be full of confidence.

    Speaking of it makes Su Xun a little bit strange, because cooking is a very troublesome thing. You are like Su Xun, although he has the skin of a magic little cook, and his cooking skills are first-class, but  I have no interest in cooking.

    Because it's too annoying, you still have to prepare ingredients, cook, and wash the pots and dishes to clean up the table after eating.

    How can it be convenient to buy and eat, and throw it in the trash can after eating, which is convenient and trouble-free.

    I didn't expect An Suke to be so interested. If so, Su Xun must be ashamed to discourage her enthusiasm.

    So he said: "Okay, let's go out, see what you need, and I'll buy it all for you."

    The two drove to a large nearby supermarket. Now many people buy vegetables, and they have already bought them in the supermarket. It is more formal and fresh, not worse than the vegetable market.

    The two of them can be said to have bought a lot, pots and pans plus firewood, rice, oil and salt. It was only after living a life that they realized that there were so many things they needed.

    In addition, I also bought a lot of sinister ingredients. Anyway, Su Xun carried a lot of big and small bags in his hands. Fortunately, Su Xun was relatively strong, so he carried so many things in his hands, just like playing.

    It's just that when walking in the supermarket, there will always be a group of people staring at it. It seems that Su Xun is so weird, so Su Xun is quite helpless anyway.

    I also said that I can save money by cooking by myself, but when I calculated the payment, it added up to thousands of dollars, which is enough for a lot of meals.

    Of course, even this little money is nothing to An Suke now.

    Su Xun had given her money before, and He Qishuang at home would definitely not be short of her living expenses. With just such a daughter, An Suke probably had a lot of small savings.

    For Su Xun, it is nothing, not even drizzle, as long as An Su keeps her happy.

    After paying with the mobile phone, the two of them went to the underground garage with their things, threw them in the car, and hurried home.

    Su Xun's speed is relatively fast, because he is really hungry, and now he has to cook it when he goes back, and he can eat it only after it is cooked.

    Of course, what Su Xun mainly thinks about is not eating, but he has other ideas in his mind, waiting to discuss life with An Suke after eating.

    Back at home, Su Xun followed to help out, washing and choosing vegetables was not a difficult task for Su Xun, and he often did it himself.

    In the past, he went back to the countryside on vacation, and he had nothing to do at home, and his mother couldn't watch him idle, so she often asked him to help out.

    On the contrary, now that Su Xun is admitted to university and has money on hand, he seems to be very promising, but when he returns home, he doesn't let Su Xun do anything, as if he is afraid that Su Xun will get tired.

    With Su Xun's help, the speed is indeed much faster. An Suke cut up the ingredients and sorted them on the plate, and then he can do it. He also asked Su Xun to go out directly, and did not let her stay in the kitchen.

    It seems that Su Xun's presence will affect her performance.

    Su Xun doesn't care so much anymore, just go out and sit on the sofa to play with the mobile phone, and wait quietly for dinner, and let An Suke operate alone.

    In fact, his cooking skills are definitely better than An Suke's, but since An Suke thinks about it, there is nothing else to say, Su Xun can only let her be happy.

    If you are in a bad mood, how can you have a happy exchange of life together at night? Su Xun's mind is full of these things now.

    Unconsciously, his little brother propped up a tent, which made Su Xun feel uncomfortable, and quickly adjusted his sitting posture.

    An Suke cooked several dishes, so it took quite a long time. After dozens of minutes, she said that the meal was ready, and Su Xun got up and went to the kitchen to help serve the dishes.

    There are a total of four dishes and one soup. It seems that there are meat and vegetables, and it is more than enough for two people.

    Ansuke's level feels pretty good, although it's not that awesome, but it seems to be very qualified anyway.

    ? In fact, He Qishuang used to be busy with work, so she couldn't get home from get off work on timeWhen An Suke came back from school, he could cook by himself, and the skills developed over time.

    ?It is said that children from poor families start their own families early, and it cannot be generalized, but to a certain extent, it is more reasonable.

    Su Xun took two sips, and the taste was really good, at least quite delicious, compared to the ones in the restaurant, it couldn't be said that it was much worse.

    Nodded and said: "Not bad, delicious, I didn't expect your craftsmanship to be so good, I will pay for you to open a restaurant in the future."

    Although she knew that Su Xun was suspected of flattering her on purpose, An Suke was quite happy when she heard Su Xun praised her. Her eyes had turned into crescent moons, and she said, "If it's delicious, eat more.  Don't waste it."

    The next two people ate normally, An Suke didn't eat too much, basically all of it went into Su Xun's stomach.

    There were only four dishes, and it wasn't too difficult for Su Xun.

    After eating, An Suke was still very virtuous, she said: "I'll clean up, you go take a shower quickly, I tried it, and the water heater can be used normally."

    "okay！！"

    Looking at An Suke's waist, the flame in Su Xun's heart became even more exaggerated. He went directly to take a bath, and finally he was able to do things.

    When taking a bath today, Su Xun was very careful, rubbing himself from top to bottom.

    In fact, it's nothing. Every time he breaks through, some impurities in his body will be discharged, and even the dirt on the surface of his body can be brought out. His body is cleaner than many people who bathe all day long.  a lot of.

    But there is no way, life still needs a sense of ritual.

    After Su Xun took a shower, the weather was relatively cold, so he went directly to the room and turned on the air conditioner, mainly for the sake of An Suke, and didn't wear clothes for a while, lest she freeze.

    An Suke also took a bath, and came into the room wearing fluffy pajamas, her face was a little rosy.

    "How is the quilt covered? It should be quite comfortable, right?"

    Su Xun was confused by this topic, then he nodded and said, "Not bad, it's quite comfortable, very soft."

    "You sleep here tonight, don't run away."

    Su Xun also said this on purpose, giving a step down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 731: Late Stage of Foundation Establishment (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Breakfast is also relatively simple. It is a sandwich made by An Suke himself. It doesn't matter whether it is delicious or not. In Su Xun's mouth, this thing tastes almost the same.

    In addition to this, there is a cup of hot milk, which can be regarded as a standard breakfast, which is more nutritious.

    Su Xun naturally has nothing to be picky about. He eats very cheerfully. To put it bluntly, he can get up and make breakfast in the morning in such a cold day. What right does he have to be picky? Just eat well.

    An Suke said: "Drink more awesome, replenish your body."

    ""

    Su Xun was a little helpless, he knew that An Su had something to say, and thought that this little girl, how to speak now still has connotations.

    It's just that her worry is very superfluous, it doesn't make any sense, so to put it bluntly, what is the consumption, anyway, I am also a cultivator, even if it is a dozen times a night, it is appropriate.

    However, Su Xun didn't say these words directly, because there was no need. An Su might not believe what he said directly, and thought he was bragging.

    The best way is to let An Suke have a good experience one day, and she will feel it. Women are like this. If they don't let them know what it means to be strong, they won't be subdued at all.

    After eating, there is nothing to clean up, just wash the two dishes, An Suke asked while cleaning up: "By the way, Su Xun, I'll go back to school later, are you going back?"

    "Why go back to school?" Su Xun asked.

    "I have class at ten o'clock in a while, and I have to go back to class, and I can't come over these two days, so I have to go to class at night."

    When Su Xun heard that this was the case, a happy life had just begun, but An Suke had to go back to school.

    However, he also understands the situation. At the end of the semester, the situation of making up classes at night will indeed happen from time to time.

    There are regulations on how many class hours each teacher should study, but university teachers generally have a lot of things to do, and sometimes they have to temporarily suspend classes if they really don¨t have time.

    But this thing must be made up, otherwise the school will not be able to do business, and it will be impossible to delay it at this time at the end of the term. If there is no time, I will find it at night.

    How could a student like An Suke skip class? She and Su Xun have completely different attitudes towards learning.

    Su Xun also understands this, so Su Xun basically didn't say a word about skipping classes, and there was really no need to say anything, because he knew it would be useless to say it.

    However, to a certain extent, it is good that An Suke is gone. In this way, at least Su Xun will not feel so uncomfortable.

    It's not an option to let Ansu use his mouth all the time, and he's too tired. The key point is that with such a beauty sleeping next to him, it's impossible for you to have no reaction at all, but you can't do anything these days.

    In this way, it's better to let An Suke go back for two days, and it's the same here.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, then you can stay in the dormitory. It's too late after class, so it's not convenient to come here."

    "I won't go back. I don't know when there will be classes." Su Xun said casually.

    It is true that he has been too lazy to go to class in his life, and it doesn't matter to him, so he naturally doesn't want to waste time in the classroom.

    Without exception, An Suke gave Su Xun a blank look, obviously a little disgusted, Su Xun felt itchy when he saw it, and slapped you and her upturned buttocks, making An Suke exclaimed.

    After washing the dishes, An Suke fed the remaining sandwich to Er Gouzi, and Er Gouzi ate it happily.

    This guy basically eats everything, so he is quite fat and looks chubby.

    Su Xun has been thinking about it, saying that dogs can't change their food, and I don't know if Er Gouzi can eat that stuff, anyway, Su Xun has never tried it.

    I dare not try it, no matter whether it is eaten or not, it will only disgust Su Xun himself in the end, Su Xun does not have such a strong taste.

    Er Gouzi is in the new home, obviously it feels good to stay there, if this is the case, Su Xun has already decided to leave him here in the future and let An Suke feed him.

    Staying by An Suke's side, if something really happens, with Er Gouzi's fighting power, there is no problem in protecting An Suke.

    It is probably not very comfortable to let it stay in the system warehouse all the time.

    On the contrary, Su Xun often ignores it, because it is of limited use by Su Xun's side, although??There is a tracking technique, but Su Xun uses it very rarely.

    After An Suke left, Su Xun didn't hesitate, he sat cross-legged on the bed alone, kneaded the foundation pill, and started to practice.

    In the past two days, he could feel that his realm had begun to loosen.

    For him, this means that a breakthrough is not far away.

    After all, so many foundation building pills have been knocked down, basically no one in the family has such luxury as Su Xun.

    Moreover, Su Xun's Immortal Sovereign Body has a particularly good effect when absorbing the aura of pills, which also makes Su Xun's speed faster than ordinary people's.

    Su Xun intends to break through to the late stage of Foundation Establishment in one go.

    During these two days, An Su didn't come back, and gave Su Xun a better private space.

    For two days, Su Xun hardly opened his eyes, and sat on the bed all day, almost motionless, like a sculpture.

    The Foundation Establishment Pill almost seemed to be free of money, and he kept stuffing it into his mouth, consuming more than a dozen Foundation Establishment Pills. If other monks knew about this level of arrogance, they would be too shocked to speak.

    In the end, there is still a result. The breakthrough is a matter of course, and the breakthrough is natural, and it seems that there is no difficulty.

    When he opened his eyes, Su Xun was already a monk in the late stage of Foundation Establishment.

    This realm is not very powerful, it is just a foundation-building realm, and there is still a lot of way to go.

    However, for a person of this age, to be able to achieve this level of cultivation is already considered a genius.

    At the very least, Su Xun himself can be sure that even among the four great aristocratic families in Jianghai, there is no one from the younger generation who can compare to him.

    If you talk about Su Xun's short training time, it will be even more exaggerated. If you really tell it, you will definitely have no friends, and of course no one will believe it.

    Looking at the sun that was about to set on the horizon outside the window, Su Xun knew that today might be over.

    There was dirt all over his body, and he felt uncomfortable all over, which made Su Xun feel very uncomfortable, and he didn't want to continue sitting on the bed.

    Su Xun has a habit. In his own room, even if the table is a little messy, he doesn't care, but the bed must be clean and tidy, otherwise he will toss and turn when he falls asleep.

    Without further ado, he rushed into the bathroom and took a hot shower.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 732: The Forgotten Hand of God (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After taking a bath and coming out, Su Xun was wearing thick cotton pajamas, feeling extremely comfortable all over.

    Only he knew in his heart that his strength had risen to a higher level again.

    Regarding the upcoming auction, Su Xun has nothing to worry about. He will definitely win, and there is no surprise. With his current strength, it is more than enough to participate in the auction.

    The only thing he is worried about at the moment is that the other members of the Cui family, don't cheat him. If he wins later, the rest of them will lose, that is also cheating.

    "Wow woof！！"

    At this time, Er Gouzi was beside him, looking at him pitifully, and barking twice, as if expressing his dissatisfaction.

    At the beginning, Su Xun wanted to say, is there something wrong with you, bastard?

    However, after seeing its weak appearance, Su Xun also understood at once, probably because he was starved, and An Suke didn't come back during the two days of his own practice, so naturally no one fed it.

    For a fat man, not eating for two days, how cruel it is, even a dog can't stand it.

    Really let alone being called by it like this, Su Xun felt that his stomach was also growling, and after feeling a breakthrough, he especially wanted to eat.

    Su Xun knelt down and patted Er Gouzi's head twice, and then said, "Don't worry, I'll buy something right away and let's eat."

    These two dogs are quite worry-free, at least when they were hungry, they didn't bark at Su Xun. It is estimated that they can see that Su Xun is practicing and don't want to disturb Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't bother to do it by himself, it would be faster to order takeaway.

    Picking up the phone and looking at it, there are a lot of messages that I haven't responded to, and I don't care about that much, let's order a takeaway.

    I bought a lot of things, enough for him and Er Gouzi to eat, and then Su Xun roughly responded to the news.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    During dinner, Su Xun's phone rang, and it was Wang Zhaobang calling.

    So Su Xun asked: "What's going on, you remembered to call me."

    "I said, brother, you still put someone here with me. Did you forget that he has recovered from his condition now, and you haven't contacted him yet, which made him a little anxious. Let me ask."

    Su Xun patted himself on the head, only then remembered that there was still a hand of God, which made himself a little embarrassed.

    During this period of time, there were various miscellaneous things, and Su Xun was mainly thinking about the auction. In this way, he really forgot about the hand of God.

    Of course, this can't be said directly, if it is said, it will probably hurt people a bit.

    As for his condition has recovered, Su Xun is not surprised, everything is normal, he has cured him last time, let him drink traditional Chinese medicine for a period of time.

    It is estimated that he himself went to the hospital for an examination, and confirmed that his body was fine.

    It's a pity that I wanted to work quickly and work for Su Xun, but Su Xun seemed to have forgotten him all of a sudden, and couldn't get in touch anyway.

    After the hand of God came, the chat software that belonged to the two of them before had been shut down by Su Xun, and it could no longer be used, probably because he couldn't contact himself.

    Su Xun then said: "I've been busy with things lately, so I thought he would take a longer rest."

    "Well, it's already evening today, I'll go find you tomorrow, isn't tomorrow just the weekend?" Su Xun said.

    The most important thing is that he just took a shower and is eating, so he really doesn't want to go out again.

    Wang Zhaobang said: "This is no problem, you don't need to worry, just ask, can you still care about this day or two, I will tell him later."

    "How are you two getting along during this time, are you okay?" Su Xun asked.

    "Don't tell me, at first I thought I didn't have much communication with him. This guy looks too boring, and we don't speak the same language."

    Speaking of this, Wang Zhaobang suddenly became excited for some reason, and only heard him say vividly: "However, living together, there will inevitably be some exchanges."

    "However, after the real communication, I feel pretty good. He is a very good person, and his computer skills are too good. He has compiled a lot of good websites for me, you know."

    theSu Xun: ""

    Upon hearing his cheap voice, Su Xun understood what he meant by the website. He never thought that the world's number one hacker, the Hand of God, could do such a thing.

    However, Su Xun feels much better in his heart, which proves that he is not the only one like this. Men will always have a common topic in this regard, regardless of national boundaries.

    Wang Zhaobang continued: "The two of us have gotten to know each other well during this period of time. It was difficult to communicate at first, but he has learned Chinese very quickly, and now he can communicate easily without any problem."

    "Boss, you don't know how his brain grows. He is too smart. He can basically learn it at a glance. Isn't it that our Chinese language is the most difficult to learn? I learned English from him, and I haven't learned it until today.  What is it?" Wang Zhaobang complained.

    Su Xun sneered, and said to himself that you don't even look at what you look like.

    He is the number one hacker in the world. Before he came out, he deserved to be number one in the world.

    Even if Su Xun's technology is better than him now, he still has to admit that he is the number one in the world, because Su Xun is very clear about how his amazing technology came about.

    And if people really master it by themselves, then it's awesome.

    Don't even think about it. This kind of person must be a genius. A genius must have a high IQ, otherwise how can he be called a genius.

    But hearing that the Hand of God had a good life in Huaxia, Su Xun felt relieved a lot. If he is cured and he doesn't keep his promise or is not used to it, then Su Xun really has nothing to do.  .

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, I'm eating, I won't tell you anymore, I will visit you tomorrow weekend."

    ！！！！！！

    The next morning, An Suke came back early in the morning and brought food for Su Xun.

    Although she is in school now, Su Xun can tell that she has a heart for her.

    An Suke said: "Su Xun, I can't stop coming back every day. You can't blame me. The main thing is that I'm still a freshman. If I move out directly, the impact will not be very good, and there will be bed checks."

    Su Xun can understand. After all, the school does not allow freshman students to sleep out, and after all, she is a girl who likes to gossip. Someone must say that she has come out to live with a man, and maybe she has a close relationship with the teacher in private.

    Not coming all day, this is naturally the best, after all, Su Xun also has to practice, how can he practice if he is tired of being together all day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 733 Full Responsibility (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After breakfast, Su Xun also told An Suke that he had something to go out soon.

    An Suke also knew that it was probably a serious matter, so she didn't say anything. She started cleaning here by herself again. She is really a hardworking girl.

    Su Xun drove to the place where Wang Zhaobang lived alone. He had been here once before, so he could remember it too.

    When knocking on the door, the hand of God was in good spirits, and looked very energetic.

    On the contrary, it was Wang Zhaobang, who didn't know what he did last night. He looked like he hadn't woken up, and he yawned again and again when he opened the door.

    ? Even Su Xun noticed that this guy still has some dark circles under his eyes, which looks serious, Su Xun thought in his heart that this is not good, obviously he has a kidney deficiency.

    Later, I have to mention it to God. You can't show Wang Zhaobang any more small websites like that, otherwise you will hurt him.

    Su Xun didn't need to ask any more, he could tell at a glance that these two guys definitely didn't have breakfast.

    The main attention was still on the Hand of God. Su Xun took a rough look and found that the Hand of God was still okay, at least his complexion improved a lot.

    ? His face looked ruddy and shiny. Compared with the previous pale look, he didn't know how much better. He looked very healthy.

    Although he still looks relatively thin, standing there is like a bamboo pole in the common saying, and may be blown away by the wind accidentally.

    However, gaining weight does not happen overnight. How can the body recover? If you say that you gain weight, you will gain weight. During this period of time, you must pay attention to your diet, and you should not eat and drink indiscriminately.

    Of course, it doesn't matter if you are fat or thin, as long as you are healthy, then everything is not a problem.

    Su Xun asked: "How does your body feel? There is nothing wrong with it?"

    "Su, you are really amazing. When I went to the hospital and got the examination report, I couldn't believe it was true. Even the doctors in Huaxia regarded me as a neuropathy, thinking that I said that I had terminal cancer before.  I was deliberately joking with them, and someone even told me with a serious face that this is not funny."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth couldn't help moving when he heard it. For some reason, he always felt that it was a little funny when this guy spoke seriously.

    Of course, the doctor didn't believe that he was normal. After all, he was treated abroad before, and he didn't have any medical records in China.

    Besides, the cancer is in an advanced stage, and it cannot be cured at all. It can only wait for death. To put it nicely, it should eat and drink, and don't leave any regrets for yourself.

    It is a miracle in the history of medicine that it can be cured suddenly, and normal people would not believe it, let alone professional doctors.

    The hand of God said: "I can only say that you are amazing and saved my life. I want to express my sincere thanks to you."

    What this sentence says is sincere, nothing is more important than your own life.

    People nowadays seem to be chasing money blindly. It seems that if you don't have money, you might as well die.

    The person who really said that, really checked him out for some terminal illness, so he probably didn't think so, thinking that as long as he can be healthy, he can have nothing.

    Moreover, Su Xun noticed that what the Hand of God said to him today was all in Huaxia, although he had some problems with enunciating words and pronunciation, and his listening was not very fluent.

    But everyone can understand what he means. It seems that he has a good grasp of Huaxia language. You must know that he has been here for only a month, and his learning speed is already against the sky.

    Su Xun believes that given him a few more months, he may be able to master the Chinese language very thoroughly, which is similar to normal Chinese people. Geniuses are often so unreasonable.

    It¨s good that way, everyone can communicate normally, Su Xun is fed up with the feeling of using mobile phone to translate before, it¨s too painful.

    Su Xun yelled: "You probably haven't had breakfast yet, why don't you go out and have some?"

    Wang Zhaobang said: "Forget it, the weather is too cold, and there are no breakfast shops outside. They are all small stalls on the roadside. I'll go buy some. Wait for me for a while."

    It seems that he also understands it quite well. He knows that when Su Xun came here today, he has something to explain to the Hand of God, so it is better for him to avoid it for a while.

    Su Xun had no objection, nodded and said: "That's fine, you just buy what you two eat, I've already eaten."

    After Wang Zhaobang left, the two of them were left sitting on the sofa.

      God's Hand is obviously not the kind of person who likes to be polite, he went straight to the point when he came up, and only heard him say: "Su, how is the preparation for the development of the system you mentioned, when can I start.  "

    Foreigners like to call other people's surnames, because their names are relatively long, and it would be too troublesome to call them by their full names, but when calling Su Xun as Su, Su Xun is a little uncomfortable with just such a word.

    I didn't care about such small details, anyway, Su Xun didn't care, it was just the problem of God's hand, which made Su Xun feel a little guilty.

    Prepare a wool, Su Xun didn't prepare this at all, just mentioned it that day, and there is no more.

    He is used to being a hands-off shopkeeper, let him prepare these, let's pull it down, it's not troublesome enough.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Are you sure you want to follow me? Don't think about it again."

    "There's nothing to think about. Didn't you Huaxia say that the kindness of dripping water is reciprocated by the spring? It saved my life. I really have nothing to repay you. It's only me. It's still of some value."

    God's hand speaks slowly. He said: "Of course, the most important thing is that I am also interested in these things. I am inexplicably excited when I think about challenging Microsoft and Fruit's position in the world."

    "Now that I'm in good health, I don't have any worries."

    Su Xun nodded, regardless of whether what he said is true or not, anyway, it sounds comfortable to listen to, at least this foreigner knows how to repay his kindness.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't think he was fooling himself. After all, his own system was too attractive for a technical talent, and no one could refuse such an opportunity.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, he said directly: "Then it's settled, I will give you all the responsibility, you form a team yourself, you choose the personnel, the country is not limited, as long as you have the ability.  "

    "I will not interfere with your team's affairs, but you belong to Tianji Technology Company and need to report to the company's senior management regularly."

    That's what Su Xun thought. Anyway, he didn't intend to ask at all. For him now, the pursuit of strength is the kingly way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 734 Injecting Two Billion Dollars (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the hand of God heard it, he felt a little uneasy. He said, "It's not good if you don't ask anything. The main thing is that I haven't been responsible for this kind of thing. I guess I didn't do it well."

    "It doesn't matter, you can learn it slowly, no one is born with it, and if you build a team, you only need to focus on research and development, and you don't have to worry about other things."

    Su Xun felt that his worry was completely unnecessary, or unnecessary.

    A research and development team is just an elite team. How many people can there be? Dozens of people are generally enough. For this kind of thing, the number of people is not the number, but the quality.

    If there are not many people, it is convenient to manage. If you are not obedient, just leave.

    Anyway, it doesn't need any difficulty, and generally people who specialize in technology don't have too complicated minds, and there aren't so many intrigues and the like, because their ideas are relatively simple.

    As for whether the technology will be leaked out, it really needs to be well guarded against, and it must be graded to a certain extent, so that people cannot fully grasp it, Su Xun knows it well.

    Mainly this operating system, there are some fatal things, the core is in the hands of Su Xun.

    Whoever dares to steal this technology, Su Xun can guarantee that he will pay a heavy price. For example, after spending a lot of money to get it, Su Xun can completely collapse the system, and the loss will be huge.

    Seeing that the hand of God didn't speak, and seemed to be still thinking, Su Xun knew that at this time, he must give full play to his ability to fool.

    Among other things, MLM should only be available in China. As a person who often hears about it, Su Xun naturally knows that the first step to enter MLM is to quickly brainwash.

    So at this time, he wants to brainwash the hand of God.

    Just listening to Su Xun continue, he said: "The main thing is that I have more things to do, and the company's things are more than this one. I can't take care of it. I can only find a trustworthy person like you to help me."

    "And I also believe in your ability. With your ability, there is no problem at all in dealing with these things."

    Being fooled by Su Xun like this, God's hand felt that his blood was boiling instantly, and it seemed that it was not something unacceptable, and he wished to go to a big fight right away.

    Just listen to the hand of God and he said: "I am abroad, and I do have a few friends who I met on the Internet. I want to bring them over. The technology is absolutely reliable."

    Su Xun knows that there is a specialization in the art industry, which can make him admire, and it is estimated that no matter how bad it is, it will not be much worse.

    What Su Xun lacks the most now is this kind of high-level technical talent. Every big company needs this kind of person, and they can't just be lured by money.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "No problem, you can figure it out on your own. I will give you two billion and let you do it."

    "Is this too much?" asked the Hand of God uncertainly.

    Even though he was not short of money, Su Xun's level of arrogance still surprised him.

    However, Su Xun didn't think there was anything wrong with it. The development of the operating system itself is a waste of money. It seems that it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a waste of money.

    Giving two billion to it is just a waste of water. It is estimated that there will be no waves, even in China.

    There used to be a company with the support of the state that invested hundreds of billions in research and development, such as chips and systems, but in fact it had no effect in the end.

    The main reason is that Su Xun has the core technology, which means that there are no bottlenecks and difficulties, so naturally he doesn't need to invest so much.

    However, it still takes a certain amount of effort to transform the technical information into practical applications. It will definitely cost money to find someone to come over and pay wages.

    Why not spend money when doing things these days, it is simply impossible to move without money.

    Anyway, spending 200 million yuan can really get the operating system out, and there is nothing to feel bad about. Now Su Xun doesn't feel much about money anymore.

    After an operating system actually comes out, the impact on the market can be imagined, and the money earned is even more unimaginable.

    At that time, the two billion yuan is just a drizzle in front of profits.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I'm talking about Huaxia coins, not US dollars. Don't be so surprised."

    If it is US dollars, then 2 billion is really a lot, let alone more than 10 billion Huaxia coins,It's good that Su Xun can take it out, but it's too extravagant and wasteful.

    The construction of the company's headquarters is already under planning, and at least tens of billions will be invested, or even more.

    The Hand of God didn't say anything, and he also knew that the research and development of the operating system would definitely require a lot of money, and it wouldn't work without money, so there was no need to be polite to Su Xun.

    It's just that Su Xun's trust in him made him even feel a little unbelievable. The best reward is to finish the things Su Xun entrusted to him beautifully.

    The hand of God said: "Okay, I will do my best to get things done and not let you down."

    Su Xun still trusts him a lot. Although everyone doesn't have much contact with him, as far as his skills are concerned, he must be a very rigorous person, he will not talk nonsense, and his words are very credible.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Prepare an account later, I will transfer the money in, then you can find an office space, and then build the team, if there is anything you are not familiar with, ask Wang Zhaobang to take you with me  ,do not mention it."

    Nothing can be accomplished overnight, and Su Xun also understands this truth. Before the Chinese New Year, it would be good if he could build the team.

    Anyway, if you have money, if you catch those talents, you can use the money to smash them, and smash them over abruptly.

    In a strange place like China, God's Hand is a foreigner, and he is not very familiar with many things, so he must be brought by acquaintances.

    Wang Zhaobang is more suitable for this role. Anyway, they have a good relationship, and if they are really uncertain, they will ask a big boss like Fu Aohai for help.

    The Hand of God said: "As far as I know, the headquarters of Tianji Company is not in Jianghai City, right? We are here, is there any problem?"

    "There must be no problem. You operate alone, and you only need to report. Later, Tianji Company will be directly transferred to Jianghai."

    Su Xun is not too worried about this, Tianji Company is already busy enough, it is better not to burden Luo Shenyi any more.

    At this time, Wang Zhaobang also came back, carrying a lot in his hand, all of which were steaming hot.

    Su Xun said: "What's the matter with him later, you can help with him, I have already explained it, you two explain it in detail, you can deal with it anyway at the company."

    What else could Wang Zhaobang say? He nodded quickly. Anyway, the company is owned by Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 735: Old Terrier (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, I see. Anyway, I've gotten a little familiar with Jianghai recently. It's not a problem to take him with you. Let's just help each other."

    Su Xun nodded, seeing that he and the Hand of God are getting along relatively well, then there is nothing to worry about, as long as they can get along well anyway.

    I'm just afraid of the two of them, don't make any passionate things, it will be a bad thing, what if it becomes a cross-border relationship.

    "Boss, what's the matter with your face, it looks very strange." Wang Zhaobang asked strangely.

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, and definitely couldn't tell him what he was thinking in his heart, so Su Xun covered up and said, "It's nothing, I wonder why you haven't found a girlfriend at such an old age, are you a radical?"  guy?"

    "Fuck, don't think that you are my boss, so you can talk nonsense. I will never take the blame for this kind of blame."

    Wang Zhaobang shook his head immediately, a normal man was said to be like this, and it would be unacceptable for those who are emotional and reasonable.

    Fortunately, the Chinese language of the Hand of God is only superficial, and he doesn't understand what gay means. Otherwise, he might be scared away directly, so how dare he continue to live with him here.

    I just heard Wang Zhaobang say: "It's not like you don't know what I was doing before, and you never leave. You don't have time to find a partner, and my job content has to be kept secret. This girlfriend can't see me all day, and she thinks I am  What did you do?"

    Su Xun shook his head and just made a joke with him. He didn't expect to be so serious. It seems that men are more concerned about this.

    Many people now say that being gay is a normal thing, and everyone should treat it with a normal heart, and there should be no discrimination.

    Every time Su Xun saw this kind of words, he would feel sick to his stomach, and thought to himself, let¨s put it down, normal men will feel very disgusting, think about two men kissing me and me together, who can stand up to this  live?

    God gave you a gun, so why do you insist on using it as a cudgel.

    It's not wrong to be gay, just keep a low profile, don't come out to affect everyone's eyes, the most disgusting is the kind of person who comes out to show off.

    Su Xun also knew the content of Wang Zhaobang's previous work, and it was natural to serve people like Mr. Nan.

    However, this is not a reason. Su Xun didn't believe him. It must have been more than half a year since he left the job.

    If it is really a little tricky, after you have enough money, you are still single, and it is not easy to find a girl.

    I don't know what Wang Zhaobang thinks. Generally, people of his age are already married, have children and have a family.

    Probably it has something to do with his personality, this guy is too boring, with other girls, he probably won't be able to fart for a long time.

    Girls generally really don't like this kind of silent man. You look like the kind of guy who doesn't look very cool, but has a small mouth like honey, and it's often easier to chase girls.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I'm just kidding you, don't be too anxious, anyway, you just have to know it yourself, the boss is not young, your mother probably wants to have a grandson as soon as possible."

    The expression on Wang Zhaobang's face looked even more depressed.

    Su Xun knew it at a glance, and probably was often urged by his mother to go on a blind date.

    Just listen to Wang Zhaobang saying: "Okay, let's eat quickly."

    Su Xun didn't have much to eat either. He wasn't hungry after eating in the morning, so he drank a cup of soy milk and watched them eat.

    Not to mention that the guy in the Hand of God is really adaptable. It is not in vain to eat the traditional breakfast of Huaxia, such as steamed stuffed buns and deep-fried dough sticks.

    And he eats quite vigorously. Looking at him like this, he has adapted really well. There are many delicacies in Huaxia, which are definitely incomparable to foreign countries.

    Even after many Chinese people go abroad, the most intuitive feeling is that foreigners are really pitiful. They only eat a little food all the time, and generally it is boiled and fried.

    Stir-fried, braised, and such delicacies as hot pot are not available in foreign countries. At least in terms of eating, they are much weaker.

    It is estimated that after the hand of God stayed in China for a longer time, he might not be able to get used to it when he returned abroad.

    It was really boring for the three elders to be together, and Su Xun didn't stay for too long. After explaining the matter roughly, he invited the two of them to have a meal outside at noon, and then went back.

    ?When Xun returned home, An Su was not at home. Su Xun asked with her mobile phone, only to find out that she was out shopping with her roommate.

    However, this is also good, given enough time for Su Xun, Su Xun began to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    This is something I have been thinking about all the time. To prepare for the auction, I must accumulate a large amount of Foundation Establishment Pills. Anyway, I am not at a loss when I refine this thing.

    For Su Xun, the whole refining process is quite boring. Anyway, it is just copying non-stop, just like copying and pasting things on the Internet. It is a bit boring and not fun.

    If some immortal cultivator finds out that he can get the Foundation Establishment Pill so easily, this guy still finds it troublesome, and he will probably come up to fight Su Xun desperately.

    Su Xun is probably the one who is talking about being blessed and not knowing how to be blessed.

    In one afternoon, Su Xun almost refined more than 200 Foundation Establishment Pills, which is already a huge amount.

    Putting it in the world of cultivating immortals, I am afraid it will cause waves after waves.

    Although those big shots look down on Jidan, it may not be of any use to their cultivation, but any big shot will have some juniors, and they have to prepare this kind of thing for the young people in the family or sect  .

    Su Xun saw that the time was almost up, and the sun was about to set, so he continued refining, so as not to encounter An Suke when he came back later.

    There are still a few days before the start of the auction. The time left for Su Xun in these few days is almost enough, as much as you want.

    Open the door of the room to diffuse the smell. There is a strong smell of pills in the room.

    Although this smell is quite pleasant, An Suke must be able to detect something.

    "Su Xun, hurry up and help me carry it."

    An Suke came back after seven o'clock in the evening. After she opened the door, she found Su Xun at home, so she hurriedly said.

    Girls are like this, it is clear that she carried it all the way back by herself, but when she saw a man at the door of the house, she couldn't do it herself, she couldn't carry it anymore.

    "Have you got a meal yet?"

    Su Xun hurried over, helped her carry the things, and asked at the same time.

    An Suke said: "I didn't eat outside, I thought you were at home, and I will cook it for you when I come back."

    "Then can you feed me?" Su Xun asked.

    I thought An Su could be so pure, but Su Xun was hilarious, but she said, "How old is it, are you still playing?"

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 736 Waiting for a Long Time and Finally Waiting Today (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having been complained by An Suke, Su Xun felt really ashamed in her heart, and wanted to find out if there was any crack in the ground so that she could drill down by herself.

    At the same time, I have already sworn in my heart that I have to be more careful in the future, and I can't underestimate An Suke. Obviously, An Suke will also read jokes online now, so it's not so easy to fool around.

    Su Xun, who was a little bored for a while, stopped talking, and quickly helped An Suke bring things in.

    It looks like a lot, but in fact, most of them are for food, and some drinks and drinking water are bought for the refrigerator, no wonder they are so heavy to carry.

    Ansu may carry it all the way, even though he is sitting home, but he still has to walk by himself when he enters the community, which is already quite difficult.

    The next step is cooking, and Su Xun is helping An Suke to show off his cooking skills.

    Today, it is obviously much more mature. After processing the ingredients, in fact, it only takes more than half an hour to finish a few dishes.

    They are all simple stir-fries, so they don't need to be cooked for a long time, so it saves time.

    After eating, the two of them took their own baths. After they were done, they realized that it was really late.

    It was not the first time that An Su had been lying on the bed, so An Suke lost the shyness before, and got into the bed very naturally, bringing a burst of fragrant wind.

    Everything is familiar once and twice, and now An Suke is so proficient that Su Xun can't even believe it.

    If this happens, Su Xun will feel uncomfortable, although he has reminded himself countless times in his heart, don't think about it, just pretend nothing happened.

    Even in his heart, he silently recited the Great Mercy and Great Compassion Mantra many times, but it was useless, everything was deceitful, and he was still very impulsive.

    Especially this An Suke, I don't know if it was intentional, sometimes he can touch Su Xun even if he moves his body twice.

    Everyone didn¨t wear much under the quilt. Su Xun couldn¨t turn a blind eye to the soft feeling. The feeling was already there. Everything was real. As a normal man, how could he not respond? The reaction was too much.  Big enough.

    Damn, Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, turned over and began to violate An Suke.

    Let you be dishonest, little girl, then I simply don't care, let's enjoy it first.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing, don't mess around"

    An Suke immediately exclaimed, but when he said this, his body showed no sign of resistance, and he made it clear that he closed his eyes, as if he wanted to let Su Xun pick it.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it, his body was like a dusty volcano, and it erupted immediately, igniting An Suke along with it.

    After a while, both of them were a little out of breath, but it was obvious that An Su was more serious, and he couldn't stand being teased by Su Xun.

    When Su Xun wanted to take the next step, he suddenly remembered that An Suke's relative was still there, and he couldn't do anything by himself. After working for a long time, it was actually useless at all.

    For a moment, Su Xun felt a little bit pained, thinking that he really shouldn't be so impulsive.

    Although it was a bit uncomfortable just now, it was not unbearable. Now it is hard to get off, very uncomfortable, and it is almost impossible to hold back.

    Men who have experienced it all know that if they really get excited, how can they bear it, they can only quickly open a small movie, and then their right hand will start working.

    Su Xun can't even do the most direct way of a man, and he's not alone, An Suke is still watching here, how could he tremble by himself, that would be so embarrassing.

    More importantly, it's not that I don't have a girlfriend, and my girlfriend is sleeping next to me, and I play handjob by myself, wouldn't it be embarrassing to say that.

    Let alone other people, Su Xun himself looks down on himself, so he must not play handjobs.

    Before that, Su Xun once made a poisonous oath against his own hands.

    Really there is nothing to do, I can only count on An Suke's small mouth, and it's not the first time, I believe An Suke already has enough experience.

    Moreover, Su Xun felt that An Su was a malleable talent. Last time, apart from the initial adaptation stage, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, he became more and more comfortable afterward. It was simply too comfortable.

    Afterwards, Su Xun drank two bottles of Nutrition Express before making up for it all.

    Maybe this time in Ansuke, we will strive for perfection.On the basis of this, you can play some more tricks, such as the double sky of ice flower and so on.

    Cough cough, thinking of this, Su Xun immediately stopped his thoughts, he couldn't think about it, thinking about it would be a crime.

    Su Xun patted An Suke twice, and then said: "Please, come down."

    An Suke's face was flushed at this time, Su Xun's treatment just now made her almost unable to hold back, and now An Suke is also in nature, wishing to eat Su Xun directly.

    Clinging to Su Xun's ear, he kept exhaling, and there was a heat flow around Su Xun's ear.

    Su Xun couldn't help it even more, and couldn't help showing a wry smile on his face, thinking that this is really a tormenting fairy, and he didn't see it before, An Suke still has this ability.

    An Suke suddenly whispered, "My relative is gone."

    "What did you say?"

    The voice was relatively low, and Su Xun was in a daze for a moment, thinking he didn't hear clearly, he immediately asked in surprise: "What did you just say?"

    "It's fine if you don't understand, I won't say it, don't say good things twice." An Suke immediately ignored Su Xun, and turned his head away, looking very arrogant.

    Su Xun couldn't calm down immediately, and a look of overjoy appeared on his face. I really didn't expect it. Generally speaking, this thing doesn't last a week.

    Although everyone ridicules that women are horrible creatures who bleed for a week every month and are safe and sound, in fact, the duration of the big aunt is not a week, but about five days.

    In addition, when I was with An Suke last time, I didn't just come here. How could such a coincidence happen? It's been a few days, and there are no relatives who refuse to leave. It's normal to leave.

    An Suke was clearly implying that, for the sake of the girls being able to speak for this reason, there was nothing else to say, Su Xun naturally understood.

    "hey-hey！！"

    Su Xun also knew that An Suke was pretending on purpose. She didn't say anything and started to work. People say that a moment is worth a thousand gold, and time should not be wasted.

    "Oops, it hurts！"

    After two minutes, An Suke suddenly called out with a painful expression, which also proved that the two of them had formally broken through this step.

    In Su Xun's heart, there is still some excitement. After waiting for a long time, I finally waited for today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 737 Ergouzi Mutation (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having nothing to say all night, Su Xun opened his eyes early the next day.

    Looking at An Suke who was sleeping soundly next to him, Su Xun couldn't help but think of the madness last night, several times in a row, his waist almost broke.

    Naturally, I feel sorry for An Suke. Speaking of which, it's okay for him to be a big man, but An Su is really tired.

    From the pain at the beginning, although she was happy afterwards, it still consumed a lot of energy for her.

    So today it is rare for Su Xun to wake up first, but An Suke is still asleep, because yesterday's consumption was too great.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun immediately injected a ray of spiritual energy into An Suke's body to let her recover.

    It is estimated that after she wakes up, the ups and downs of her body will return to normal directly, and she is probably like a normal person.

    If you are like an ordinary woman, it is actually very painful after the first time. If you walk the next day, it is probably quite abnormal, and every step you take is torture.

    However, in Su Xun's heart, there is still one thing on his mind.

    Just after I had a relationship with Luoshen last time, I found that the aura in my body had increased a lot, and Su Xun even used that to break through to the middle stage of the foundation-building stage, which helped Su Xun save a lot of energy.

    So Su Xun has been thinking about this, and he has never been able to understand what the situation is.

    The key is that he can't ask others about this kind of thing, and there is no trustworthy immortal cultivator around him, so he can only keep thinking about it in his heart.

    This time today, it can be regarded as an experiment for Su Xun, but he found that this kind of good thing did not happen again, which made Su Xun feel a little disappointed in his heart.

    If this time can also increase a bit of spiritual energy, not to mention breaking through immediately, at least away from the false alchemy realm.  Also a lot faster.

    Su Xun couldn't help thinking, what happened last time, was it caused by himself, or was it caused by a woman.

    Could it be that only my first time will have that effect, or only Luo Shenyi can do it?

    Anyway, after thinking about it for a while, I didn't have any clues. Su Xun himself couldn't figure out why.

    It doesn't matter anymore, when I go back to Linjiang during the Chinese New Year, I can't help getting in touch with Luo Shenyi, when we meet, let's have another hey hey hey and see what effect it will have.

    Su Xun got up to drink saliva, but moved a little, waking An Suke up.

    Su Xun then said: "You're awake, what do you want to eat, I'll go down and buy it for you."

    When talking, he was very soft-spoken, because he knew that you must take good care of women at this time. If you can't sleep with them, you won't recognize them. It will leave a certain shadow on women's psychology  .

    Sure enough, seeing Su Xun's gentleness, An Suke felt indescribably happy, her eyes were watery, and she whispered: "Forget it, you sleep with me for a while, let's not eat."

    I don't know why, this An Suke seems to have become very dependent on himself for a while, and I don't know if this is a good thing or not.

    The two of them dawdled until noon before getting up to wash and eat.

    In the afternoon, An Suke went back to school, and Su Xun was the only one left here. Su Xun naturally began to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    The boring process of alchemy continued, and Su Xun was also practicing. Anyway, there were foundation building pills everywhere, so he didn't care, and just put it into his mouth casually.

    At first I didn't dare to eat like this, but now it's the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage. After the realm is high, the meridians will be strengthened, so I don't care too much.

    Moreover, Su Xun found that after eating too much Zhujidan, the effect on himself can only be said to be limited, not as good as it was at the beginning.

    I can't help but feel a little disappointed in my heart. I guess this Foundation Establishment Pill won't be of much use after I reach the False Pill Realm.

    Unknowingly, Su Xun refined a large pile of Foundation Establishment Pills. How many did he make in one afternoon, anyway, Su Xun himself did not continue to count.

    Tonight, An Su said that she would not come back, probably because she was frightened by Su Xun, and planned to go out to avoid the limelight.

    Su Xun's fighting power was too strong last night, and she was beaten to death. Although it was very comfortable at first, it became more and more comfortable.

    However, after the incident, there will be endless fatigue, and the body will be sore everywhere, almost like falling apart.

      In Su Xun's words, she usually lacks exercise, so her physical fitness is not very good.

    An Suke was afraid that Su Xun would come to her again this evening, so who could stand it? She decided to live in school at night, and it happened to be early tomorrow morning.

    Su Xun was going to practice overnight all night, and refine the Foundation Establishment Pill by the way.

    However, at night, there were two dogs barking at the door. After Su Xun heard it, he stopped his movements and came out to see what was going on.

    There was no movement, there were only two dogs outside. Seeing the way it shook its head and tail, Su Xun understood that it was probably hungry and wanted to ask Su Xun for something to eat.

    Su Xun didn't plan to eat it at first, and there was nothing for it to eat for a while, so he threw a Foundation Establishment Pill over.

    Er Gouzi reacted quickly, jumped up and caught it with his mouth.

    If a cultivator saw it, his lungs would probably explode with anger, and he said in his heart that there is still such a thing, if you feed Zhuji Dan to a dog, you are a prodigal.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, because Zhu Ji Dan is too ordinary for him, he is about to vomit, and feeding the dog seems to be nothing to feel bad about.

    Ordinarily, it is possible for the body to eat the Foundation Establishment Pill, and the body cannot bear it. It is possible to explode and die.  A huge burden.

    If you can't bear it, there is only death.

    He has nothing to worry about Er Gouzi. After all, he is a Xiaotiangou, not an ordinary dog. If there is any problem, eat it as candy.

    In his mouth, Er Gouzi obviously tasted it. I'm afraid this thing is not an ordinary thing, but the taste is not bad.

    The frequency of tail wagging was obviously much stronger than before, and then he ate happily.

    It seems that he didn't swallow it directly, but kept feeling it in his mouth.

    Not long after, he finished eating, and then Su Xun found that the hair on Er Gouzi's body suddenly stood on end.

    "I wipe！"

    Su Xun was also frightened, and thought to himself, what the hell is this Er Gouzi, something will happen, right?

    When he was a little worried, Su Xun discovered something even stranger, Er Gouzi's body was growing continuously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 738: Please (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the weird scene, Su Xun's scalp felt numb. It's not wrong, Er Gouzi is really getting bigger, at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    This girl is too amazing, it looks like a man's thing, it's big if it's big, and it's very fast.

    Generally speaking, everyone knows that animals, like humans, will always undergo a process of growth and development over time, especially when they are young, such as growing their bodies. This is a normal operation.

    But that kind of accumulation is little by little. If you look at it in your eyes all day long, you don¨t feel any change. You only have to leave for a while, and you look again, and you may feel that it has really become bigger.

    However, Er Gouzi is too exaggerated now. The speed visible to the naked eye seems to be inflated. No matter how stupid Su Xun is, he knows that he must be eating Zhujidan.

    For a while, I regretted it a bit, and thought that this Er Gouzi would really have something to do with it. I blamed myself for being too casual.

    It doesn't make much sense to say these regretful words now, because everything that should have happened has already happened.

    Su Xun didn't know what he should do, anyway, let's wait and see what happened, but Er Gouzi couldn't really let something happen to him, what he was most worried about was that he would explode and die.

    If it was really because its body couldn't bear the energy of the Foundation Establishment Pill, and its internal organs were impacted, then something really happened.

    However, after two minutes, everything returned to calm, and Er Gouzi's physical changes stopped immediately, as if someone had pressed the pause button.

    After looking at it, the body is indeed bigger, but not to the point of exaggeration.

    And Er Gouzi was fine, he wagged his tail at Su Xun, and burped comfortably, as if he didn't have any thoughts of eating anymore, so he went to his nest and fell asleep peacefully, very comfortable.

    Seeing this, Su Xun couldn't help cursing, thinking that this turtle son was almost scared by it just now, but looking at it now, it seems to be quite comfortable.

    But as long as it's okay, Su Xun finally feels relieved.

    Today's incident also gave Su Xun a certain amount of inspiration. It seems that the aura is indeed helpful to Er Gouzi. It makes it change a little faster, and it probably has a certain evolutionary help.

    In this way, it is a good thing for Su Xun. Anyway, I have more foundation building pills here, so I can feed it a little to help it grow up quickly.

    Of course, Su Xun has no plans to feed it today, because looking at Er Gouzi's appearance, it is estimated that one pill of foundation establishment is enough for it to digest, and it may even last a little longer.

    You can tell by looking at it like this, it must be full of food and drink, otherwise, can it go to sleep so peacefully, Su Xun knows this thing too well.

    In the future, I will temporarily feed one grain a day later and observe the situation.

    If Er Gouzi didn't eat, Su Xun had already ordered some takeaways. After eating, he took a shower and continued to refine the Foundation Establishment Pill.

    A few days passed by, and Su Xun didn't know how many Foundation Establishment Pills he had refined. Anyway, his system backpack is now full, which is already very scary.

    Su Xun didn't count it himself. At the beginning, he probably had a number in his head, but he didn't remember it much later. Anyway, there must be at least 10,000 pieces, or even more.

    There was no further refinement, Su Xun felt that it was about the same, this number of Foundation Establishment Pills was already very much.

    Not to mention ordinary people, even these aristocratic families in Jianghai, the savings of a family may not have so many foundation building pills.

    Really think that this thing doesn't need money, but it's just that Su Xun doesn't need money here. It's not easy to talk about other people's place.

    After all, refining is difficult, and the material is not so easy to get. This thing needs less, and it cannot be planted artificially.

    There are so many Foundation Establishment Pills, and at the auction, it is almost enough to buy some needed things by yourself.

    Su Xun's idea is also relatively simple, just buy what he needs, can he still count on himself to wrap up all the things in the entire auction? That is obviously impossible.

    There are still several aristocratic families. If I really do that, let alone the other two, I guess the Cui family will have opinions on me.！！！！！！

    In the evening, Su Xun received a call from Cui Hanghui, asking him to prepare. Tomorrow is the auction. He didn't say the specific place, but said that he would come to pick up Su Xun tomorrow.

    On the lips, he agreed after a few words of politeness. In fact, Su Xun knew in his heart that he was preparing a fart. What was there to prepare for.

    In one night, nothing can be changed. With Su Xun's current aura state, it will take some time to break through to the fake alchemy state. At least before the auction, there is no hope, and it is useless to think too much.

    Even Su Xun didn't practice at night, he played games to relax, and woke up naturally when he fell asleep.

    At noon, Cui Hanghui came to Su Xun's community. After receiving the call, Su Xun went downstairs and asked Er Gouzi to watch the door at home, and at the same time threw him a foundation building pill.

    When I ate the first one, the effect was better. After that, Su Xun fed it every day, and the effect was not so obvious.

    But it's fine like this, it suddenly becomes too big, it can't be explained at all, I thought he was mutated.

    "Looking at your radiant face, you are well prepared."

    After getting into the car, Cui Hanghui drove the car himself. Sitting in the driver's seat, he couldn't help joking when he saw Su Xun.

    He definitely didn't know that Su Xun had successfully broken through again during this period of time. It was already in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, and his strength had increased significantly. Naturally, the whole person seemed more confident, as if nothing could stop him  .

    Su Xun said: "I have always had a good mentality. If I have a bad mentality, I will not be able to show my strength."

    Cui Hanghui looked at Su Xun, the smile on his face gradually subsided, and he said seriously: "Brother, this time I reallyplease."

    It's rare to see a fool like Cui Hanghui so serious, which made Su Xun a little uncomfortable, so he said with a smile: "What are you doing so seriously, you startled me."

    "It's up to you to say, I will naturally go all out. After all, your Cui family has promised me benefits, can I not?" Su Xun said intentionally, and the atmosphere relaxed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 741 Cui Family VS Luo Family (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The slender jade hands of the veiled woman had already been placed in the glass jar.

    I have to admit that the hands are beautiful, but the people from several big families are very restless at this time, who is in the mood to appreciate them.

    The eyes are fixed on this hand, maybe this hand may dominate the fate, there is nothing uncertain.

    Putting the jade hand in the glass jar, she didn't smoke immediately, but stirred it a little, disrupting the positions of the four balls themselves.

    This is also a standard action for lottery. It is impossible for you to put your hand in and draw immediately. That does not exist. People will say that you have set the position well and do it on purpose.

    Although everyone doesn't believe that Yaowanggu can do that kind of thing, you should pay attention to yourself, so as not to turn around and fall into the ground for people to discuss.

    After stirring a few times, without any pattern, the veiled woman picked up a ball, which represented a family that was about to be drawn out.

    Once picked up, there is no meaning to put it back, and it is impossible to put it back.

    Everyone's eyes were fixed on the hanging ball in the hand of the veiled woman, and they didn't even dare to breathe.

    On the contrary, Su Xun's face is calm. It's useless to be nervous. There are strong and weak families, but there can't be too much difference in strength.

    The four families must check and balance each other. If there is a transcendent existence, this balance will have been broken long ago, and there will be no four great families, only one.

    Since the strengths are similar, there is nothing to worry about, no one is the same.

    The ball is hollow, and the movement of the veiled woman looks very elegant and agile. When the ball is opened, there is a note inside.

    She unfolded the note and faced everyone. On it were two large characters of "Cui Jia" in Song Dynasty.

    Su Xun's eyelids twitched involuntarily, and the Luo family was the first to be drawn. This can be said to be lucky, and it might be a good start.

    However, when he looked around, the expressions on the faces of the other members of the Cui family were obviously different from his thoughts. They had the expression of a dead person in the family, waiting for the verdict of fate.

    Other aristocratic families, on the contrary, became excited. It is estimated that many people are eager to face the Cui family. It seems that the Cui family is the most popular opponent.

    Su Xun couldn't bear to think about it any longer. What is the most popular opponent? To put it bluntly, he is the best.

    It seems that the Cui family is indeed the most delicious among the four great families. Cui Hanghui didn't lie to him, he is just a soft persimmon that everyone can deceive. Everyone wants to come up and pinch it.  better.

    The next one was drawn out, it was the Luo family!

    This also means that the Cui family's opponent in this competition is the Luo family.

    Seeing the Luo family, Su Xun unconsciously showed a smile. The Luo family wanted to kill Luo Shenyi last time, but Su Xun didn't understand the twists and turns.

    Anyway, I have a very bad impression of the Luo family, and it's a good time to be drawn by the Luo family, so I can settle the score.

    If you can step on the Luo family and participate in this auction, it will be a very interesting and venting thing.

    "Fuck, luck is too good."

    After the first group of opponents came out, the Luo family immediately burst into joy, and some people even couldn't help celebrating, and there was a burst of noise from the scene.

    Seeing their ugly appearance, Su Xun couldn't help being speechless for a while, really thought that if the Cui family was drawn, you would surely win?  It's probably too much to think about.

    However, the members of the Luo family couldn't control their emotions. One or two seemed to be celebrating the new year. They were so happy, as if they had won the victory.

    Su Xun tried not to look at the people of the Luo family, so as to save himself from feeling sick, and when the fight broke out later, he would give them a good look.

    In fact, after the first pair was drawn, the remaining two naturally became rivals, the Mo family against the Xue family.

    Su Xun also took a special look at it. The people of the Mo family were quite calm on the contrary, without any expression, looking calm and calm.

    The face of the Xue family is not very good-looking, as if someone died in the family.

    Probably had a guess in his mind, if he guessed correctly, the Mo family was stronger, maybe even the strongest of the four, it didn't matter who was drawn, the same fight.

    And the Xue family is probably already complaining in their hearts, thinking that they have no resistance when they meet the Mo family, and their luck is really bad.

    Here at the Cui family,It can't be said that there is any reaction, anyway, it is the weakest, and no one seems to be happy when it is drawn.

    Cui Lin said: "This result is already acceptable to us."

    "As long as it's not the Mo family, we can still fight. The Luo family is about the same strength as the Xue family. If we work harder, we should be able to win."

    Sure enough, it is similar to what Su Xun thought. The Mo family is the strongest, the Cui family is the weakest, and the other two are about the same in the middle.

    The Luo family is happy, and the Cui family can accept it. Anyway, when the time comes, everyone will rely on their own abilities.

    "Let's prepare each other, and the competition will start in a while!"

    The tone of the veiled woman was rather cold, and she reminded: "I will tell you again, when you compete, it is best not to hurt your life."

    "If the opponent insists on killing him after losing, Yaowanggu will stop him."

    "Besides, in the process of the competition, if anyone dares to interfere with external forces, then the qualification of the entire family will be directly disqualified, remember."

    Everyone's heart trembled, it seemed that this sentence had endless majesty, making people dare not disobey.

    But Su Xun was thinking, this sounds like a loophole, I'll just do a counter-introduction, pretending to be a member of the Luo family, and in the process of the game, counter-introduction to help the Luo family deal with the Cui family.

    When the time comes to revoke the qualifications of the Luo family, wouldn't it mean that the other three are eligible?

    Of course, just think about it, it¨s easy to say, but it¨s not easy to do, once the truth is exposed, it¨s a waste of money, and no one would be so stupid to do this.

    Yaowanggu's people are not idiots, they can definitely think of this aspect.

    The competition between the Cui family and the Luo family began first, and the first match was a duel between the older generation.

    There are three duels in total, the older generation, the middle-aged generation, and the younger generation.

    ? Each elects a representative, and in the best-of-three competition system, whoever wins two games means that they have won the competition.

    As a representative of the younger generation, Su Xun was the last to appear.

    His heart was already a little restless. To put it bluntly, he was really a little scared. If the Cui family were to win two games in a row, and they had already won before he even played, it would be a scam.  .

    The Cui family fought here was the Great Elder Su Xun had seen, and he was also the strongest fighting force of the Cui family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 743: The Hope of the Whole Village (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun now has a feeling of being tricked, thinking that this is the end of the calf.

    At first I was still thinking, if they play two games, it will be no problem to win one game, and I will leave the rest to myself, and I will surely win.

    However, after a real loss, people's mentality will change unconsciously, just like Su Xun now.

    It seems that half the probability is actually not the same thing. For example, if you lose again in the next game, you will really be gone.

    There is no way for Su Xun to change all of this. Anyway, he can only decide his own performance, and he can't change the level of other people.

    I can only wait and see what happens. It is best to win the next game. If I lose, it is not the end of the world anyway. There is one more chance. Su Xun can only comfort himself in his heart.

    The time is relatively tight, there is not much rest time, and only about ten minutes of free time in the middle, the next game will start in full swing.

    This is a duel between two middle-aged generations, and the Cui family is fighting against Cui Hanghui's father, Cui Lin.

    Su Xun also knows that he is not weak, he can be the head of the Cui family, how can he do it without two brushes.

    Just hope that the people at the Luo family don't exaggerate too much, otherwise they really won't be able to win, and it will be very uncomfortable.

    The Luo family fought against a middle-aged man with gray hair. Looking at his hair, he might have thought how old he was, but judging by his appearance, he was indeed about the same age as Cui Lin.

    And the age of middle age can be said to have a relatively large span. Anyway, anyone who is over 30 and under 60 can be called middle-aged.

    The two people followed the rules, bowed to each other and went through a process, and then looked serious.

    Cui Lin's expression was dignified. The middle-aged man from the Luo family also frowned and looked very serious. Although their Luo family is currently in the lead, he still took it very seriously and did not show any contempt.  .

    Obviously what he was thinking was that if he won this round, the Luo family would get the spot directly without having to wait until the third round.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun couldn't help sighing, and said in his heart that if the wind is not smooth, this kind of person is not easy to deal with.

    Everyone who plays games knows that if you want to come back, a big factor is that you have to count on the opponent to make waves. Once a few heads are sent, they will fight back without knowing it.

    It is mainly a matter of mentality. If the mentality is inflated, it will make waves, but people with a good mentality will not make waves, and it is very difficult to deal with it.

    The fight between the two sides can be said to be open and close, full of aura, but compared to the confrontation between the two old men just now, it is obviously weaker.

    When the two old men fought, they were not as fierce as they seemed, but the high-intensity aura collision was incomparable, because the realm of the two had obviously not reached that level.

    Su Xun took a look at the realms of these two people. Fortunately, the realms are the same, both of them are in the early stage of the false alchemy state, and judging from this, it is estimated that it has been a long time since they broke through to the false alchemy state.

    Frankly speaking, in middle age, it is not bad to have this level of cultivation, although in Su Xun's eyes, all this is not enough.

    Or if you let one of them fight Su Xun, maybe they are not opponents.

    However, for Su Xun, this is good news. If two people have the same level of cultivation, it means that there is a possibility of winning.

    If someone's realm is high, then it's all over, and there is no possibility of winning. After all, not everyone is like Su Xun. Leapfrog fighting has become a common thing.

    After playing for more than ten minutes, the two of them can say that they have used all the tricks they can use, and they have played all their cards. No one can kill the other, and their strengths are evenly matched.

    In this case, it can only be consumed like this, and it depends on who makes a mistake first, or whose aura is deeper.

    However, Su Xun noticed that Cui Lin's physical body should have been specially tempered, stronger than that of the Luo family.

    So in the late game, when everyone was at the end of their rope, it was Cui Lin who took advantage.

    Seeing this Su Xun with a heart, he became a little excited for no reason. After all, he is now on the same boat as the Cui family, and everyone's interests are closely related.

    Because looking at this situation, it is obvious that Cui Lin is going to win, and if there is no accident, he can persist until the end.

    Both of them are already fighting for willpower, vomiting bloodIt has become a common occurrence, and no one is willing to admit defeat.

    Seeing this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little sad. The few aristocratic families are working hard here for some charity from Yaowang Valley.

    Perhaps in the eyes of those powerful forces, aristocratic families and the like are not worth mentioning at all, but they are just pawns, dispensable.

    "Plop！"

    The middle-aged man in Luo's family had already been sent flying. He was lying on the ground, struggling constantly, as if he wanted to make an effort, but he still remembered.

    The situation on Cui Lin's side was not much better. He was panting heavily, and the ups and downs of his chest could be clearly seen with his eyes.

    However, he still maintains his pride and maintains the dignity of the Cui family. His waist is straight, even if it will consume his little strength.

    "Our Luo family admit defeat!"

    At this moment, a sharp voice floated over, and the person who spoke was the old woman from the Luo family.

    With her strength, it is natural to see who wins and who loses. If you continue to persevere, the consequences will be even worse.

    The middle-aged man from the Luo family obviously wanted to continue to hold on. He needs face at his age, so he can't admit defeat lightly.

    After being told to admit defeat by his old woman, although he was unwilling, he still walked to the Luo family with the support of others, because he also knew that it was to protect him.

    Su Xun's mood suddenly became lively, it's good to win, it's good to win, the opportunity has been won, so the next step will be handed over to him.

    Su Xun likes the feeling of controlling his own destiny. He doesn't like to put his destiny in other people's hands. Now everything is up to him.

    To be honest, Su Xun couldn't find a reason why he would lose, it was completely impossible.

    After Cui Lin came back, many people surrounded him, and everyone was concerned about his situation.

    And Cui Lin quickly took a elixir, probably for healing, only to hear him say: "Don't do this, I'm fine, I'll be fine after a while, it's just a slight injury."

    "Su Xun, it's a fight to the death in the third game, you have to work hard, don't have any pressure." Cui Lin looked at Su Xun.

    The same goes for the others, their eyes were focused on Su Xun, and it was completely unexpected that Su Xun, an outsider, was now the last person the Cui family could count on.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 744: Luo Family's First Genius (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even those in the Cui family who don't like Su Xun very much, or who have opinions on Su Xun, can't say anything now.

    In other words, they were speechless and didn't know what to say, but they couldn't offend Su Xun.

    Next, the fate of the Cui family depends on Su Xun. If he is offended and left, it will be over. Who will let him out.

    Among the younger generations of the Cui family, each one is not as good as the other, and they have completely fallen. It is all supported by a group of elders and Cui Lin.

    After two real competitions with the Luo family, I realized that the strength of the Luo family is higher than them. If we go like this, it is estimated that Cui Hao's strength is not enough for the Cui family.

    And Cui Hao can already be called the strongest among the younger generations of the Cui family. If you let Cui Hao go up now, it is estimated that Cui Hao himself has no guts, or is very scared.

    The fate of the family depends on this battle, the pressure is a bit heavy, and no one dares to take this responsibility rashly on themselves.

    Talking about the fate of the family sounds a bit exaggerated, but when you think about it carefully, it is not the same thing.

    Because if the Cui family doesn¨t enter the auction to do something good this time, after a few more years, they will really have no chance at the next auction. It¨s nothing to say that this is the last chance.  point.

    Although after losing, there is still another match, the great possibility is to face the Xue family, and the Mo family will hardly lose.

    The strength of the Xue family is about the same as that of the Luo family, and it is definitely not easy to deal with. The key point is that Cui Lin no longer has the capital to continue fighting.

    If you continue to play, you can only lose, and the winning rate will still be very low at that time, even lower than now, so you must not lose this time.

    If the Xue family was smart, when they knew they couldn't beat the Mo family, they would keep their strength and wait for the losers of the Cui family and the Luo family.

    Su Xun didn't think as much as the Cui family and the group, and looked worried, because he never thought about losing at all, how could it be possible.

    I saw Su Xun stood up directly, and said: "Don't worry too much, I will naturally do my best."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were most afraid of Su Xun saying that he would win. People who are conceited usually don't end up with good results.

    Hearing that Su Xun was willing to do his best, he felt a little more at ease anyway.

    Su Xun has already gone out, standing at the forefront of Cui's camp, because he is going to play soon, so naturally he can't sit still, making people feel that he is very casual.

    There is also a young man at the Luo family. This young man looks wheat-colored and very healthy. He also has a serious face, which makes people feel serious.

    It is estimated that this guy should be the leader among the juniors of the Luo family. How can he be a mediocre person who can replace the family.

    It is not clear about his strength yet, but Su Xun doesn't care about it, just because he has absolute confidence in his own strength.

    When your grades are the best, you don't care whether the test paper is difficult or not.

    "Why is that kid?"

    Su Xun can see people from the Luo family, and naturally, people from the Luo family can also see him. Everyone is very concerned about who the opponent is.

    The person who spoke was Luo Qianfeng from the Luo family. His complexion changed, and his voice even became sharper. It was obvious that the shadow and shame that Su Xun brought to him that day still existed.

    When he spoke like this, many people looked at him, and a middle-aged man blurted out and asked, "What's the matter, Qian Feng, do you know him?"

    "That kid at the beginning of the Foundation Establishment Realm who defeated me that day was him!" Luo Qianfeng said bluntly.

    Now this kind of thing doesn't feel ashamed anymore, because almost everyone who should be lost has been lost. Now who in the Luo family doesn't know about it.

    Hearing that it was him, the face of the old woman from the Luo family also changed slightly, obviously becoming less calm.

    Shen Sheng said: "That kid belongs to the Luo family?"

    Immediately, an old man said: "I don't think so. The Cui family has never heard of the existence of this person before. We checked the information. Isn't that guy Cui Hao the most powerful existence among the younger generation of the Cui family?"

    "So, they hired foreign aid."

    When everyone heard this, they were a little puzzled for a while. They didn't expect that the more traditional Cui family would invite foreign aid. Even if they won, they would inevitably lose the talk.

    But other people can have opinions, but the Luo family cannot.?Because their Luo family was the first family to do this kind of thing, he started it, so naturally he can't blame others, besides, Yaowanggu also acquiesces in this kind of thing.

    "What's so strange, the Cui family is already dying, what's the use of Cui Hao's trash, I guess it can't even hold up to my slap, they don't invite foreign aid, are they just waiting to die?"

    The one who spoke was none other than the young man who was about to go into battle. There was no fuss in his tone, but there was contempt for Cui Hao.

    It is estimated that Cui Hao's strength, he can't see it at all.

    The white-haired old woman said: "Wuyan, don't be careless. This person can defeat Qianfeng with his cultivation at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment. Naturally, he has a certain strength. Otherwise, the Cui family will not invite him. You want him?"  Handle with care."

    It can be seen that this young man named Luo Wuyan has a very high status in the Luo family.

    The white-haired old woman has always had a straight face, and she doesn't seem to have a good face to anyone, but when she talks to him, she has a very amiable face, which can explain the problem.

    "That's right, that kid is really difficult to deal with, so be careful." Luo Qianfeng also said.

    It seems that by saying this, the shame engraved on him can be washed away, and people will know that there is a reason for his failure that time.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Wuyan said disdainfully: "Just because you are a waste, doesn't mean I am too!"

    "That kind of thing won't happen to me, he will definitely lose!" There was a strong confidence in the words, just like Su Xun, he didn't feel that he would lose.

    Luo Qianfeng's face turned red, and being called a waste by a junior made him very upset, but he couldn't say anything.

    Although he is an elder, in aristocratic families, strength is more important. After Luo Qianfeng burned his cultivation last time, he was lucky to save his life, but now he is already a waste, and his status has naturally plummeted.

    On the contrary, this Luo Wuyan is an unborn genius of the Luo family. It can be said that it is the first genius in hundreds of years. For the entire Luo family, this is the hope for the future.

    The status is conceivable, and it is no longer comparable to Luo Qianfeng. He is quite upset and can only hold back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 745 Half-step fake pill (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a while, two people came to the stage, separated by a distance of about two meters.

    After sizing up the opponent, Su Xun felt that this person was too sharp, as if he wanted to swallow someone up.

    "I heard that a member of our Luo family was defeated by you?" the guy said.

    Su Xun knew that he was talking about Luo Qianfeng. Since he said that, Luo Qianfeng must have been there and directly identified him.

    But it doesn't matter anymore, Su Xun used to be a little worried that the family would make trouble for him, and retaliate against him at all costs.

    With the growth of Su Xun's strength now, it's actually not bad, and it can even be said that it doesn't matter anymore, and there is no too much pressure.

    Besides, no matter how dissatisfied the Luo family is with him, they have to endure it. On such a formal occasion, if there is any revenge, not to mention the Cui family, even if it is Yaowanggu, they will not let them go easily.

    Su Xun is also very bachelor, nodded and admitted: "That's right, if you mess with me, you will naturally hit me."

    "Yes, I suddenly like your character a little bit. That guy is indeed a waste, but he is also from my Luo family. You still have to pay the price today." The guy said calmly.

    Su Xun didn't take it seriously: "Come here if you have the ability, and I'll tell you in advance, youyou're doomed today!"

    "Hehe, yeah!"

    When this guy was talking, he didn't move his hands. He directly stomped his foot on the ground, and the spiritual energy on his body suddenly radiated violently.

    It is very imposing, it is the state of the late stage of the Foundation Establishment, and may even be higher than the late stage of the Foundation Establishment, and has reached its peak.

    "This is this is already the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, when did this kid from the Luo family become so powerful."

    And the people present were also shocked, even those from other aristocratic families were also very surprised.

    How is it possible? This Luo Wuyan is only in his twenties, and he is already at the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage. This is too scary. Compared with him, the younger generations of the other three families seem to be not enough  .

    However, at this moment, someone specifically said: "No, this is not simply the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage. It feels higher than the stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage. It is already a half-step false alchemy stage."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was horrified again, and they looked at Luo Wuyan differently.

    The so-called half-step fake alchemy means that one foot has already stepped into the fake alchemy realm. Although it is still in the late stage of the foundation establishment stage, entering the fake alchemy realm is a matter of a blink of an eye, and it won't take too long.

    In the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm in their twenties, everyone can accept it a little bit, but in their twenties in the False Pill Realm, this is terrifying.

    Given time and giving him enough time, it is estimated that in less than ten years, he will be able to break through the fake alchemy and become a real golden alchemy monk.

    Thinking of this, people from other aristocratic families feel uncomfortable, thinking that compared with the juniors in their own family, they can already die, why the gap is so big.

    Especially the Cui family is even more ashamed at this time, their young people are the worst, if Cui Hao compares them with others, he may not be able to compare with one foot.

    As for Cui Hanghui, no one thinks of him at all, which shows how cruel it is to have no cultivation base, and people will completely ignore you.

    The same members of the Cui family are also shocked now, thinking that the Luo family is really sinister and has never let out any rumors.

    Even in the auction a few years ago, this kid hadn't appeared before, but now he's quietly giving everyone a surprise.

    Fortunately, Su Xun was invited, otherwise, today's situation would be impossible to deal with.

    Even so, the way they looked at Su Xun became worried, as if they were not as relaxed as they thought.

    There should be no problem with Su Xun's combat power in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage, but this person is a half-step fake pill after all, and there is still a certain gap from the fake pill, but the combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of the ordinary late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    Moreover, Su Xun's real realm is only in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and they still don't know about Su Xun's breakthrough in these days.

    After all, the difference in realm seems to be too big, and their hearts are already tense, and they even have a very bad premonition.

    The Luo family's move made everyone unexpected.

    Before the competition officially started, the old woman of the Luo family also said loudly: "Wuyan has indeed stepped into the fake alchemy realm with one foot, and he could have broken through."

    "However?In order for him to consolidate his realm and not break through too quickly, he was stuck here abruptly and did not continue to break through. It is estimated that it will be almost the same after a while.  "

    These words are pretentious. After hearing this, Su Xun simply sneered. He said in his heart that he was too pretentious. If he could break through, he would have broken through a long time ago. To put it bluntly, it is not so easy to break through to the fake alchemy state. Otherwise, why bother?  With one foot stuck there, wouldn't it be more uncomfortable if you couldn't get up or down.

    It is even more nonsense to break through too fast to stabilize the realm. No matter how fast I break through, Lao Tzu's realm is not as well consolidated.

    If you really tell your breakthrough speed, no one will believe it.

    However, the Luo family still got a lot of envious eyes. Anyway, this can indeed be regarded as a genius.

    What is the most important thing in a family is naturally having a successor. With this person, the Luo family must be able to worry-free for a hundred years in the future.

    The members of the Luo family all had proud expressions on their faces, as if they were honored, and they were all very happy.

    On the contrary, they didn't pay much attention to this competition. Luo Wuyan's strength gave them a feeling, as if there was no suspense in the competition.

    People from the other two families probably knew that the Cui family was unlucky enough this time, they encountered a hard problem, and they were doomed.

    The faces of the people from the Mo family are not so calm anymore, and they are probably also thinking that they have to pay more attention to this person from the Luo family in the future.

    The people of the Xue family were a little excited in their hearts. After they lost to the Mo family, they would fight against the Cui family, which would be much easier.

    Luo Wuyan's face looked very calm, as if nothing had changed, but the pride in his eyes couldn't be concealed.

    Just heard him ask: "Now, do you still think you can beat me?"

    The momentum just now was revealed, it was he who was warning Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said in his heart that you are really naive, your realm is indeed higher than I thought, so what.

    I will not be afraid of the real fake alchemy in front of me, not to mention that you are still a half-baked fake alchemy, and you can't show your true strength. If you can't beat you, you will be a ghost.

    Su Xun spat out two words: "Garbage!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 746 This is a genius (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What did you say?"

    In Su Xun's words, it was like stepping on a tiger's tail, but this Luo Wuyan was furious, because he couldn't figure it out himself, Su Xun dared to be so arrogant, especially when he knew his strength, it was hard to understand.

    "I said you are trash, do you understand?"

    Su Xun's eyes continued to flicker with disdain, and he said in his heart that it was only a half-step fake pill, and everyone's realm is similar, so what are you pretending to do.

    This guy doesn't know Su Xun's strength, and he has consciously treated Su Xun as garbage in his heart.

    The difference in that expression is to say, no matter what your strength is, you are not as strong as me anyway.

    For such an arrogant guy, Su Xun felt that there was no need to spoil him.

    If you want to speak a poisonous tongue, Su Xun has never been afraid of anyone, so what is there to be afraid of?

    The word "garbage" completely angered Luo Wuyan. He grew up so big, and no one dared to say that about him. Basically, people around him praised him as a genius or something.

    He listened to too many compliments, and actually formed a habit in his heart. He couldn't listen to other words, and someone who insulted him suddenly appeared. This is unacceptable.

    "The resentment value from Luo Wuyan is +43."

    Only this Luo Wuyan snorted coldly: "I think you are looking for death!"

    After finishing speaking, Luo Wuyan rushed towards Su Xun without saying a word, like the wind blowing from the soles of his feet, every step he ran seemed to have aura hitting the ground.

    In the eyes of many people, when they looked at Su Xun, they already showed a look of sympathy. If a half-step fake alchemist loses his temper, then this kid is very likely to die.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun remained very calm on the contrary, looking like an old god, as if he didn't take this Luo Wuyan in front of him seriously.

    "boom！！"

    Of course, Su Xun's pretentiousness is superficial, but in fact he has already accumulated energy in secret, clenched his fists tightly, and the aura has gathered on his fists.

    Either don't fight, or fight hard.

    When this guy rushed over, Su Xun went straight up and punched this guy hard.

    A shocking thing happened, Luo Wuyan didn't touch Su Xun, instead he was thrown flying by Su Xun's punch, there was no mistake, he was thrown flying, which made people feel unbelievable.

    Luo Wuyan's body spun several times in the air, and it could be seen that he probably wasn't prepared for anything, who would have thought that such a thing would happen.

    If he was really on guard, Su Xun might not be able to injure him with a simple punch. However, this guy himself was not prepared, and then he was sent flying by Su Xun's punch.

    When he was spinning in the air, it was obvious that he wanted to stabilize himself as much as possible, so as not to really fall to the ground, otherwise he would be ashamed in front of everyone.

    However, many things cannot be done just by thinking about it. The aura contained in Su Xun's punch is not only the power that can be possessed in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. No one can compare to the purity of his aura.  .

    "Late stage of foundation building!"

    Among the many people on the sidelines, I don't know who was the first to yell violently. The voice sounded extremely sharp, as if they were frightened by something.

    It is true that he is not the only one, there are many people staring at Su Xun with their eyes at this moment, a little scared.

    It turned out to be a person in the late stage of foundation establishment, and this person is also in the late stage of foundation establishment, which makes people feel incredible, because he looks younger.

    Didn't it mean that the kid the Cui family found has killed all the juniors of the four great families in a flash?

    What was even more horrifying was the group of people from the Luo family. They thought with all their hearts that this kid was only at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.  Guys, it's just too trashy.

    However, only when you really get in touch with it will you know that it's not the same thing at all, why this kid's realm has suddenly become the late foundation establishment stage.

    One early stage and one late stage, the gap is too big, it may consume more than ten years of time for ordinary people, and even many people are stuck here for a lifetime.

    Countless eyes stared at Luo Qianfeng, and the white-haired old woman said in a deep voice: "Luo Qianfeng, didn't you say that this person is in the early stage of foundation establishment?"

    Luo Qianfeng was also confused, he was also puzzled, ?What the hell is going on, the time I met him was indeed at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, why is it now at the late stage? This is too ridiculous.

    No matter how confused he is, he doesn't believe in the realm, he can be wrong.

    Throat moved twice, Luo Qianfeng's forehead was already sweating, he was under a lot of pressure now.

    Immediately, this guy said: "He hides his cultivation, it must be his hidden cultivation, no wonder I said that I can't beat a person in the early stage of Foundation Establishment."

    Anyway, he hasn't figured it out until today. With his own strength, how could he lose to a person in the early stage of Foundation Establishment? From the perspective of probability, the possibility of this happening is close to zero.

    Now I finally understand that co-authoring this kid really has some way to hide his cultivation, no wonder.

    As for breaking through to the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage during this period of time, how is this possible? Even Luo Qianfeng himself never thought about this possibility.

    Because this is absolutely impossible, how long has it been since they collided last time, half a month or a month?

    Assuming that there is a month, how can the time of this month break through so quickly?  When did breaking through become such a simple matter, there was absolutely no such fast speed.

    Including the rest of the Luo family, they didn't think about this aspect. What they were thinking was that this kid was really pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and he accidentally tricked everyone.

    The current situation is not good for their Luo family. Luo Wuyan's situation does not seem to be very good.

    "The last time I saw him, wasn't it still in the middle of the Foundation Establishment Stage?"

    The person who spoke was the elder of the Cui family, and his expression was also dull, a little confused.

    When I met Su Xun at Cui's house half a month ago, wasn't this kid only at the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage? Everyone always thought he was at the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage.

    Now I suddenly gave everyone a surprise, it is indeed a relatively big surprise, and it is even a little unbelievable.

    Cui Lin also had a look of disbelief, and he said, "This I don't know much about this, maybe during this period of time, I broke through again."

    Everyone was dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing what to say, how long did it take to break through?  Breakthrough is such a simple matter?

    The Great Elder could only sigh: "Don't be sad, this is a genius, and a genius is different from a normal person." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747: Just Two Punches (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What is a genius, in layman's terms, is different from ordinary people in some respects.

    Even if you are not ordinary, you are considered a genius.

    Su Xun is probably the legendary genius in cultivation.

    Hearing what the great elder said, everyone in the Cui family didn't say anything, they could only admire or envy in their hearts.

    Yes, Su Xun's realm itself is high. He is only nineteen years old, and he has already reached the foundation stage. This in itself is a remarkable thing.

    It happened to be almost a breakthrough during this time, and it seems that it is not an incomprehensible thing. It is just a nineteen-year-old in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, which is too amazing.

    Cui Hanghui said excitedly: "Isn't this a good thing, everyone should be happy, it means we can win."

    It is true that after hearing this, many people nodded repeatedly. Fortunately, this genius was invited by their Cui family, and he is considered to be a member of their Cui family's boat for the time being.

    Looking at the power of the punch just now, it seems that it is not impossible to kill the genius of the Luo family.

    In this way, everyone can be regarded as excited. If they win in a while, it means that the Cui family really has a chance to enter the auction.

    It has been so many years, nearly ten years since the Cui family has not entered the auction, and they have not been able to get any good things to strengthen themselves, which is really uncomfortable.

    Seeing that the previous humiliating state is about to be broken, it is still impossible to say that there is no disturbance in my heart.

    Of course, some people were surprised, such as Cui Hao and his son, Su Xun's strength was their main concern.

    Because Su Xun is Cui Hanghui's friend, it is said that the two have a close relationship.

    With Su Xun's help in the future, I'm afraid it will be more difficult for Cui Hao and Cui Hanghui to fight, and there is no chance of winning at all.

    It is useless to worry now, the people of the Cui family are counting on Su Xun, and their father and son are not fools, if they really contradict everyone at this time, it will only backfire and make them lose faster in the battle.

    Cui Lin guessed that the father and son could get some moths out at this time, which was almost the same as giving away the head.

    Looking at Luo Wuyan again, he was so terrified in his heart that he could no longer keep calm.

    I really didn't expect that Luo Wuyan would be so embarrassing. I imagined that today should be his day to shine, and the script has already been written.

    But being destroyed by this kid in front of him, Luo Wuyan was so angry in his heart, he wished to go up and kill Su Xun, press him under his feet and ravage him well, so as to let out the anger in his heart.

    However, he can no longer do it now, the opponent has already injured him with a single punch, this kind of strength is beyond his expectation.

    Luo Wuyan, who was always proud and arrogant, felt a little shaken at this moment. He wondered whether he could defeat the kid in front of him, even though his strength seemed to be better than him.

    "I said you are trash, am I right?" Su Xun continued to speak.

    Anyway, he had already offended the Luo family, and the Luo family wanted to kill Luo Shenyi. No matter what the reason was, they had already become his enemies, and no one was allowed to touch his own woman.

    Therefore, it has become an inevitable thing to do with this Luo family, and Su Xun doesn't care, he can be humiliated as much as he likes.

    Today I defeated this guy and made the Luo family lose face. They would never let themselves go, and Su Xun didn't need to show any kindness to them.

    Are you crazy? Then I will slap you in the face severely right now, and then embarrass you even with the entire Luo family.

    To put it bluntly, after finding out their strength, Su Xun no longer has any scruples.

    The only thing that Su Xun needs to pay attention to is the white-haired old woman from the Luo family, which is their strongest combat power.

    In the late stage of the false alchemy realm, after all, it is a whole realm higher than Su Xun. It is not very realistic to defeat her by reaching so many levels. The older the person is, the harder it is to deal with.

    Su Xun dismissed the others, just come, Su Xun is confident that there will be no problems.

    As for their whole family coming together to deal with him, Su Xun thinks it is unlikely, unless they are really shameless.

    Sure enough, after being so humiliated, everyone in the Luo family looked ugly, and they were already full of hostility towards Su Xun.

    "From Luoshui"?Resentment value +53.  "

    "The resentment value from Luo Qianming is +41."

    ""

    Just like this, Su Xun himself didn't expect that when he got to the Luo family, there would be a lot of resentment points. It seems that the people of the Luo family really share the same hatred.

    But it's useless, it's a competition right now, no one is allowed to intervene, their Luo family doesn't have the guts to mess with themselves, unless they want to offend Yaowanggu, they don't even think about it, they don't have the guts.

    As for besieging and beating him right after it's over, it's even more impossible. The other aristocratic families are watching, and the Cui family must protect Su Xun for the sake of face.

    So now Su Xun is simply unscrupulous.

    After tasting the sweetness, Su Xun started his own way of death, only to hear Su Xun say: "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong? I met a guy from your Luo family last time.  It¨s also a rookie, so good at the late stage of Foundation Establishment.￣

    "I call you a fairy."

    Luo Qianfeng's face has been deformed by anger, Su Xun is no different from calling him by name, and everyone in the Luo family understands what's going on.

    "The resentment value from Luo Qianfeng is +68."

    "From"

    All in all, Su Xun knew that he had made a lot of money today. It turned out that the feeling of teasing the Luo family was so cool, but there were still many of them.

    Little did they know that at this time, many members of the Cui family were secretly sweating for Su Xun, and it was the first time they saw someone so capable of killing him.

    Since when did Luo Wuyan suffer from this kind of anger? Almost all the people who have been angered by him before have been killed by him.

    This guy's not-so-handsome facial features are now completely distorted together, looking quite scary.

    With a sound of "Teng", the injured Luo Wuyan bounced up from the ground, and his speed suddenly became very fast, as if desperate, he flew towards Su Xun, desperately injured, he wanted to kill Su Xun.

    "Rubbish!"

    Still the clean and neat two words, Su Xun didn't even bother to look at this guy, he went straight up and punched again domineeringly, this Luo Wuyan had already been beaten and flew out again.

    The same scenario was staged again, but this time it was even worse, the blood in the mouth kept spitting out, like running water.

    The surroundings were silent, many people shuddered, and Luo Wuyan was dealt with with two punches, which was too terrifying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 748: Dissatisfied (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Su Xun's first punch looked ordinary, but it directly knocked Luo Wuyan back. This was already shocking enough, and even set off a turbulent sea in the hearts of countless people.

    However, at this time, Luo Wuyan vomited blood with another punch, and the outcome was already decided, as if there was no suspense.

    The Luo family, who have always been arrogant, really can't accept everything they see before them.

    The genius in my own family was just handled by others?  So easy and effortless?

    People from other families have a thought in their minds, Luo Wuyan is so good, is it because everyone has some misunderstanding of his strength, this person is just an embroidered pillow that is not useful?

    However, this idea was quickly rejected by everyone because it was not convincing.

    Everyone also understands that Luo Wuyan's realm is placed there, and the realm of a cultivator is the best proof of strength.

    The genius of the half-step fake pill, no matter what, he will go almost anywhere. It is estimated that the opponent is too strong.

    Looking at Su Xun who was still calm, the big guy was even more puzzled, no, the realm seems to be weaker than Luo Wuyan, why is he so perverted, there seems to be something wrong.

    Su Xun has already figured out the things that are extremely confusing in everyone's minds, so it's no surprise.

    That guy said it was a half-step fake pill, but it was actually just a nice way of saying it. To put it bluntly, it was in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, but it was about to break through.

    Having done so many bells and whistles, he is actually at the same level as Su Xun, only slightly higher.

    And what kind of character is Su Xun? He is an immortal. He has never put people of the same level in his eyes, and he will not pose any threat to him.

    Su Xun's aura is too mellow. If you simply compete with aura, a person of a certain level will be instantly killed by him.

    So this kind of tragedy happened. Luo Wuyan looked stronger than Su Xun, but in fact Su Xun's strength could crush him in all directions.

    There is a certain element of coincidence in it. For example, when the first punch was made, the guy was careless. He didn't pay much attention to Su Xun's punch, and suffered a dark loss.

    Slightly injured by Su Xun's beating, his breath was already a little unstable, and he couldn't exert his peak strength.

    Then Su Xun made another violent attack, which made him completely unable to fight. He could only vomit blood and fell to the ground, which looked very relaxed.

    In fact, it was not that easy, at least Su Xun spent a lot of spiritual energy on these two punches.

    However, if it is a real fight, this guy probably won't be able to last too long, because there is really no way to do it because of the crushing of strength.

    Looking at Luo Wuyan lying there, there was no sympathy in Su Xun's eyes, and he looked very indifferent.

    On this kind of occasion, everyone stood on the opposite side, and Su Xun didn't beat him to death, which was already very good.

    I believe that if Su Xun can't beat him, he will end up in the same way.

    Really speaking, if he was killed, now should be the best chance. If he goes up and punches him again, he has absolutely no room to resist.

    However, Su Xun did not do that. No matter how stupid he is, he would not fight against Yaowanggu. The people in Yaowanggu just said clearly that there should be no harm to life.

    If you want to say that the fight was too intense, you couldn't control it for a while, and you still have a little bit of credibility, but you can't justify it if you go up to make up for it yourself.

    If Yao Wanggu is really looking for trouble, Su Xun will not be able to deal with it for a while, especially the veiled woman, whose strength seems unfathomable, Su Xun doesn't want to provoke him, just step on a few aristocratic families.

    Moreover, this guy is a relatively important person in the Luo family, and the future successor, if he is really killed, it will just give the Luo family a reason to attack, and they will directly retaliate against him.

    Su Xun has not yet reached the point where he can beat the entire Luo family masters by himself, he is still a little calm, and he is afraid that the Cui family will not be able to protect himself by then.

    Everyone is just cooperating. What kind of true feelings can there be? Su Xun also sees it clearly. It is obviously impossible to expect them to sacrifice a lot of family interest.

    Cui Hanghui has a little affection for Su Xun, but his status in the family can only be said to be insignificant, and he cannot decide anything.

    As for letting the tiger go back to the mountain, Su Xun never thought about it at home, because this guy can't pose a threat to Su Xun now, so he won't be able to in the future, pay attentionFor the rest of his life, he could only look at Su Xun's back.

    At best, it can only be regarded as a kitten, and the tiger will praise him if he says anything.

    "Cui Jiasheng!"

    At this moment, a cold voice came over, and Su Xun felt that his whole mind was much clearer, and there was no doubt that the person who spoke was the veiled woman.

    It made Su Xun feel a little itchy in his heart. He really wanted to know how beautiful that woman was, and her voice was so nice, it was too much.

    The Luo family, including Luo Wuyan himself, has not yet conceded defeat, because no one can accept this way of failure, and it seems that their Luo family is vulnerable.

    However, the facts are already here, Luo Wuyan has no fighting power, this is a fact.

    The Veiled Woman obviously announced the winner when she saw that he couldn't stand up after waiting for a while.

    In the end, there was no problem. Everyone knew that the Cui family had won. After all, the facts were there. Luo Wuyan couldn't stand up after being beaten, so there was nothing to say about it.

    Can everyone wait for him for a few hours to let him recover before fighting? Naturally, it is impossible.

    After the result was announced, the Cui family was in a state of jubilation. Everyone jumped up, regardless of their appearance and makeup.

    What is shameful or not, let's talk about being happy first, the Cui family has been waiting for this day for too long, even such a waste as Cui Hanghui, they all swayed along with it.

    During the Chinese New Year, I was not so happy.

    Other families saw it, and didn't have any contempt. For the Cui family, it was indeed a bit difficult. They thought he would lose, but it turned out to be a surprise, which was surprising.

    "Our Luo family is not convinced!"

    After a while of dead silence, the Luo family suddenly spoke, and the person who spoke was naturally the white-haired old woman, she was the pillar of the Luo family.

    The people present were silent for a while, with various expressions on their faces, most of them were waiting to watch the show anyway.

    Could it be that the Luo family has lost their minds and gone crazy, even daring to question the results announced by Yaowanggu?

    However, after thinking about it for a while, I can understand that people thought they would win, but lost in the end, and the situation suddenly became extremely unfavorable for them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 749: One Catch A Lot (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone can understand the mood of the Luo family. Not only did they lose the game, but they also have to enter the next round to face the losers of the Mo family and the Xue family. The situation is not very friendly to them.

    And the geniuses they have carefully cultivated are ready to show off.

    It didn't take long for the result to show off, and someone stepped on it, and said while stepping on it: "Garbage!"

    Who can accept this for a while, the contrast is too great, and it is normal to not be able to accept it.

    The "dissatisfaction" that everyone understands here means that they don't want to accept the result of this loss.

    However, everyone felt that the Luo family was just dying, and the result was obvious, and everyone could see it with their eyes. If you lose, you lose, and Yaowanggu did not protect the Cui family.

    Besides, Yaowanggu doesn't need to prove his innocence, do they care, those who dare to question Yaowanggu, I'm afraid there will be no good end.

    "What are you dissatisfied with? Tell me and listen. I, Yaowanggu, made a judgment on the result of this competition, which is absolutely fair and just." The Veiled Girl spoke.

    Although I couldn't see the expression on her face, I could probably tell that the tone of her voice was obviously colder than before, which was a bit unpleasant.

    It's nothing strange. Anyone who is questioned, even ordinary people, will probably feel a little uncomfortable. To a certain extent, immortal cultivators are more petty than ordinary people.

    Several aristocratic families are gloating, thinking that it is best to destroy the Luo family directly, so that the Luo family will suffer disaster, and everyone will have one less competitor in the future.

    Otherwise, it would be more difficult to destroy a family for no reason. It would only hurt the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred, and it would not be of any benefit to oneself.

    So for so many years, the Four Great Aristocratic Families are still the Four Great Aristocratic Families. There are minor frictions, but there are no major conflicts.

    This does not mean that everyone is very harmonious. In the past few years, there has been an auction competition, and each family is a potential opponent. How can there be harmony? I hope that the other party will die sooner.

    It would be comfortable if Yaowanggu could make a move. I believe it would be an easy task for Yaowanggu. In their eyes, a mere aristocratic family is probably like a fart.

    The old woman in the Luo family has a status that almost no one can match in the Luo family.

    But now she stood up directly, bowed to the veiled woman, and even the whole Luo family was the same, very respectful and cautious.

    At this time, the Luo family is already on the tip of the knife. If one is not careful, he may die without a place to bury him.

    Only the old woman said flatteringly in her voice: "Messenger, I think you have misunderstood. Our Luo family has no opinion on the result of this competition. How could there be any error in the result of Yaowanggu's judgment."

    Everyone was stunned for a while, thinking that the plot was wrong. Just now, they looked very imposing and wanted to sacrifice generously, but now they suddenly turned into a licking dog, which is really surprising.

    Including the veiled woman from Medicine King Valley, she probably was taken aback for a moment, wondering what kind of medicine this old woman from the Luo family sells in her gourd.

    However, after hearing two good words, her mood naturally eased a little, and she asked: "If you have no objection to the result, then what are you dissatisfied with?"

    "I doubt the identity of this kid."

    While speaking, the old lady of the Luo family pointed at Su Xun, her eyes were gloomy, and she said: "Everyone knows that there is no such a number one person in the Cui family."

    As soon as this remark came out, the chief elder of the Cui family couldn't bear it immediately, and even brought up this issue. If this happened, his attitude would not be very good.

    I just heard him scolding: "So what, he is the elder guest of my Cui family, and it is reasonable and reasonable to represent my Cui family to fight."

    An elder at such a young age sounds a little strange.

    However, everyone just smiled and said nothing. No one took this seriously, because if you are serious, you lose. Elder is just a saying, it sounds decent,

    ? In fact, it was a one-off sale at a cost to invite people over, and everyone knew it well.

    But there's nothing wrong with that, because that's how it's done.

    The Great Elder continued: "And I remember that this is the first initiative of your Luo family. Didn't you win like this last time? Don't pretend to be confused with me here. Everything our Cui family does is reasonable.manage.  "

    Indeed, there is nothing wrong with what he said. Foreign aid is not a taboo topic. Yaowanggu himself has acquiesced, so there is no problem.

    Yaowanggu's understanding is that if you can invite powerful shots, that is also a skill of your family.

    And the Cui family is not the first one. Your Luo family's amount is so nice, but you are the first one to play like this. Now that you talk about this, don't you just shoot yourself in the foot, just asking for fun.

    Only Su Xun was a little strange, feeling vaguely that it was not that simple.

    The people of the Luo family are not stupid, especially the old woman of the Luo family, who is so shrewd, how could she shoot herself in the foot with a stone.

    Does he have any other tricks? Su Xun thought for a while, and he seemed to have nothing to do with it, and he had no grievances with Yaowanggu.

    The veiled woman also said in a cold tone: "As far as I know, there seems to be no problem with this, it's the same as before."

    "I didn't mean that, what I meant was to doubt the kid's age, he might have faked it!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the audience was in an uproar.

    However, he quickly realized that Su Xun's age, combined with his strength, is a bit strange no matter how you look at it.

    Originally thought that Luo Wuyan was already a genius, but this kid looked younger than Luo Wuyan, the key point was that he easily defeated Luo Wuyan.

    Everyone has never observed the real strength, so what is this, a genius among geniuses?

    The Luo family is even more suspicious. In their eyes, Su Xun can hide even his cultivation. What else has not been hidden? They must be suspicious of him.

    It is precisely because Su Xun is so powerful that people can't believe that this is a young man.

    The veiled woman shook her head, and she said, "You guys have too little experience. People at his age drink too much."

    "Even at his age, I have seen a lot of golden cores, and it's normal to catch a lot."

    ""

    Everyone present was speechless, including Su Xun, feeling like being hit.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 750: My Mouth Is About to Split From Laughing (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone seems to be a little bit shocked by this veiled woman from Yaowang Valley. It's too much, and they don't treat them as human beings at all.

    In the eyes of the four great aristocratic families, Luo Wuyan is considered a genius, a rare genius.

    Otherwise, the Luo family wouldn't be so pretentious, they've been ostentatiously, if it wasn't something good, they wouldn't show it off.

    However, Genius met someone who seemed even more talented, if there were no problems with Su Xun's age.

    With his two punches, he killed Luo Wuyan's level. It doesn't seem to be an exaggeration to say that he is a top genius, at least he is much better than that Luo Wuyan.

    Even just now, many people actually thought about it in their hearts, if Su Xun was from their aristocratic family, it would be great.

    There is this kind of genius, not to mention that there will be successors in the family in the future, so there is no need to worry, and it can be carried forward.

    Today's gathering alone, presumably pretending or something, is enough to show off and make the whole family look good.

    However, in the mouth of the veiled woman, all of this is very common. It seems that at Su Xun's age, it is normal to have this kind of strength.

    If not, then you have to reflect on yourself. Many people in the four great families have been completely shocked today, and they are even thinking about the meaning of their own existence.

    Su Xun sighed, it would be great if this chick also had a system to pull resentment points. Just now, with so many people present, it is estimated that hundreds of points at once would not be a problem, how comfortable it is.

    Su Xun has to work harder for this level of vicious tongue.

    The real poisonous tongue is not how bad your words are, but that what you say is very plain, but it can make people feel so angry that they can't wait to beat you to death.

    Su Xun did have some aphasia, but it didn't feel too much, maybe the people she came into contact with were different.

    Just like some rich people, there are also rich people in their circle, and they are never short of money. When you tell him that someone spends a few cents a day and is reluctant to read novels, he will exclaim  , reading novels is so cheap, do all those who write books eat dirt?

    It is probably a normal reaction for people to say this, and it is not really for the purpose of annoying people.

    Of course, this also reminded Su Xun. Before that, Su Xun was still thinking that at such a young age, he was already so awesome. He must be a genius, and none of the four great aristocrats could compare to him.  of.

    Even if there are people who are stronger than themselves, they are just some old people. On the contrary, they only have this strength at such an old age. In Su Xun's eyes, there is some sadness.

    For young people, it is inevitable that their mentality is not so calm. Su Xun's expansion is not unreasonable, but he is also a little complacent.

    However, today this woman's attitude of not being surprised at all, actually reminded Su Xun, causing him to wake up all of a sudden.

    Don't be the frog in the well, you must maintain a normal mind, and you will be motivated to make progress if you are not satisfied.

    My current strength is not enough. The aristocratic families I have come into contact with look very powerful, but in fact they are all the same. Compared with the existence of Yaowang Valley, they are still too far behind.

    How can we focus on a few aristocratic families? This is obviously not possible. The real world of cultivating immortals has not yet unveiled the mysterious veil on the surface.

    Maybe it's the same as what this woman said. In the real world of cultivating immortals, there are countless geniuses and masters of all kinds. Putting someone like myself in it probably won't make any waves.

    Of course, it is one thing for Su Xun to correct his mentality. If you want to say that he himself was hit, this is also very unlikely.

    There is also the most important point, no one knows this, Su Xun has only been practicing for how long, it's only two or three months.

    Compared with this, he is probably not as good as any genius. The geniuses in the world of cultivating immortals probably started to lay their foundations when they were young.

    If you let Su Xun cultivate from an early age, no one can compare to him.

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun is the Taoist body of the Immortal Monarch, capable of instantly killing all existences. Any genius in front of him is a scumbag.

    Just think about this pretentious thought in your own mind, but don't talk about it outside, especially in front of this veiled woman.

    Now I haven't figured out the real strength of this person, and Yao Wanggu seems to be unfathomable, so Su Xun can only keep a low profile, and it depends on the occasion to pretend to be aggressive.

    ? Pretending without thinking, sooner or later you will get out of the basketson.

    The people in the Luo family were very embarrassed. Everyone stared and wondered whether they should respond with a few words, but what could they say.

    Their doubts seemed to be nothing to this woman's ears, but on the contrary, they were short-sighted.

    Those words are so hurtful, if other people say it, the people of the Luo family will definitely not let it go, they will have to go up to find trouble.

    However, this is what Yaowanggu's agent said. Whoever dares to refute and anger her, the entire Luo family may be turned into dust, which will cause trouble for the upper body.

    Just when they were panicked and at a loss, the woman sighed: "That's all."

    The Luo family's heart tightened, and the old woman's lips were even more chapped. Her expression revealed panic, and she thought she wouldn't be really angry.

    It's over, it's over, why did you have to talk about this just now.

    Fortunately, the veiled woman said coldly: "It's not your fault, after all, there are too few things in contact with."

    "Since you question it, in order to ensure fairness and justice, we will test it and bring up the bone age tester."

    Hearing what she said, the people of the Luo family breathed a sigh of relief, and their impression of this woman became very good for a while. If she has a system that can receive favorability points, it is estimated that the effort at this moment will already be enough.  Terrible.

    Even though she couldn't see her face clearly, the people of the Luo family thought she was extremely cute at the moment. As long as they didn't trouble the Luo family, everything would be fine.

    Immediately, the woman looked at Cui's family and Su Xun. For some reason, when her eyes looked over, Su Xun felt that the whole world was purified. Such powerful eyes.

    "What do your Cui family think about this test?" the veiled woman said.

    Listening to her tone, although she is discussing, she is actually informing you that I have already decided on this matter, and you have no room for discussion.

    The reason why I say this is just to go through a procedure, don't think too much about it.

    How could the people of the Cui family have any opinion with Su Xun, they almost burst out laughing, this Luo family is really interesting.

    Don't you think it's not enough to be ashamed, and you have to come together to make people slap you in the face.

    The only more difficult thing is that you have to hold back your smile, or you will reveal your truth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 751 Luo Qianfeng's Whitewashing (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding Su Xun's age, it has already been tested before, so the Cui family has confidence in their hearts. Fortunately, they thought of this in advance, so there is nothing to worry about.

    On the other hand, in their eyes, the Luo family looked a little pitiful now, like a clown who couldn't wait to be slapped in the face.

    Of course, now you have to act well and not screw it up. Everyone can only hold back their laughter, and some people even have a stomachache.

    It was only at this time that I realized that acting is such a difficult thing. Those little freshmen in the entertainment circle seem to be not to blame for their lack of acting skills.

    The chief elder of the Cui family is considered an acting school. After all, he is quite old. Most people of this age are very shrewd, and few are confused.

    His expression was very precise, as if he couldn't accept this kind of humiliation, and he said with righteous indignation: "Hmph, what do you Luo family think of my Cui family? Would we do that kind of thing?"

    When the people of the Luo family saw his expression, they immediately felt that it was true. The elder of the Cui family was probably trying to cover up his panic. Maybe there was something wrong with this kid's age.

    The Luo family, who thought they had already grasped the handle, would not let it go for a while. They seemed confident and threatened: "We just doubt it. As for whether it is true or not, you just have to know it in your mind.  The problem is, I just want to lose my heart."

    Anyway, they also understood very well that the Cui family did not dare to refuse. If they rejected Yaowanggu and made Yaowanggu angry, then their Luo family would laugh out loud instead.

    The Great Elder trembled twice from his anger, and said, "Hmph, I, the Cui family, don't bother to have the same knowledge as you, and I don't want to talk to you."

    "But seeing that the messenger of Medicine King Valley is here, I will give them a face and accept the test!"

    Su Xun felt a little funny here, thinking that this great elder can do it, he has already dug a hole for the Luo family in secret, if there is no problem after a while, it is estimated that the Luo family will have to lose face.

    Instead, the Cui family will become a victim. A character who has been splashed with dirty water can quickly arouse everyone's sympathy and gain a wave of favorability.

    In addition, invisibly, he also flattered the people in Yaowanggu, which can be said to be full of routines.

    It's a pity that the great elder's flattery didn't seem to have any effect. The voice of the veiled woman was still cold, making people feel like being pushed away, and it was impossible to get close to her.

    "Then hurry up, don't waste time."

    All eyes fell on Su Xun, and he was the focus.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, anyway, he is not afraid of the slanting shadow, and it's really funny that someone doubts his age.

    However, age did cause some troubles for Su Xun. Naturally, when treating people, it made people feel that someone at such a young age must be unreliable.

    It's also the same when I come here to compete now. The strength is too strong, which makes people doubtful. All in all, one must not be too powerful when he is young.

    Otherwise, you will make many people jealous, and those who are jealous of you will use suspicion to slander you and vent their negative emotions.

    It is obvious that this veiled woman is not the only one coming to Yaowanggu, she seems to have the highest status, and everyone else should follow her command.

    As soon as the words fell, a middle-aged man ran over holding a big stone. It looked similar to the Cui family's one, but slightly bigger.

    It is not the first time to use this kind of stone for bone age measurement. Su Xun didn't feel anything new, so he directly pressed his palm on it.

    After seeing his action, many people immediately knew what they were doing. They probably had tested it before, and maybe it was the Cui family who tested it for him.

    If the age exceeds the standard, it will not be put up, unless the Cui family wants to take a risk, but the cost of doing so is too high, how many people have the courage to do so.

    After guessing for a while, many people felt that the Luo family probably suffered a loss this time. They couldn't accept the loss, and they were a little confused for a while.

    Putting his palm on it for a while, Su Xun silently recited a few balls in his heart, and took them down after feeling the same.

    "19"

    It is no different from the previous measurement, and the number above is still the same.

    The Cui family breathed a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that something might have gone wrong. Even if they reconfirmed, they would feel a little guilty. After all, the matter was of great importance.

    Only Su Xun is the most peaceful one, it is written on the ID card, can it be wrong.

    Maybe the veiled woman is better than him?Calm down, because it doesn't seem to have anything to do with her.

    The faces of the people in the Luo family are ugly. How is it possible that this kid is only 19 years old, and he is so young?  !

    People from the other two aristocratic families couldn't sit still more or less, nothing too sad, just a little bit shocked.

    I know that Su Xun is young, but I don't know that he is so young, because Su Xun has always given everyone the impression that he is serious and looks a bit old, he must be in his twenties anyway.

    Unexpectedly, he is not yet twenty, and thinking about his own junior, what he looked like when he was less than twenty, I feel like crying.

    The veiled woman was as calm and calm as ever, even if she didn't see her face, Su Xun knew that she probably wouldn't have any expression on her face.

    It's not the same as Luo Shenyi's indifference. Luo Shenyi is cold, a goddess, and an inviolable existence.

    And her kind is cold, so cold that people are a little scary.

    The veiled woman still said in the same tone as before: "There is no problem with the age test, Cui Jiasheng!"

    There is no doubt in her tone, she is reminding the Luo family that the result has been confirmed again, if something happens because of this, then I'm sorry I won't give you such a good face again.

    The people of the Luo family are not so blind to death, they can still see the situation clearly, and if they say anything else, they are really willing to die.

    But then again, it seems that apart from their age, they have nothing to question.

    As a result, the dust settled, and the doubts of the Luo family could not change their failure.

    The Cui family was overjoyed. For them, this was an unsettled day, and it was a day that opened up a new situation.

    All the heroes are Su Xun. Although Cui Lin also won before, the key point is still Su Xun.

    Because the younger generation is the biggest gap between the two, if it is not for Su Xun, then their Cui family will undoubtedly lose.

    Many eyes looking at Su Xun also became respectful, everyone is a grateful person.

    On the Luo family side, there is a gloomy cloud, and there is still the last chance to grasp, so that the death penalty will not be pronounced, but the feeling of being slapped in the face is not good.

    Only that guy Luo Qianfeng wasn't too sad, he was even a little happy, because he found that he was finally cleansed today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 752 Mo Xiaoli Where Are You (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ever since losing to Su Xun that night, Luo Qianfeng's dark life began.

    When he returned to the Luo family, he had to admit all this, and then he became the laughing stock of the Luo family. People and ghosts came to mock him, saying that he was useless, and he couldn't even beat a person in the early stage of foundation establishment.  For the dog.

    There is no other way, what else can I do except endure, it is worse than being killed by Su Xun, people say that it is better to live than to die, and Luo Qianfeng thinks so too.

    His status in the family has plummeted even more. His reputation and strength have also been crippled, so he naturally has no status.

    For example, in this auction, he has become a dispensable role, and he is basically regarded as air.

    Thinking about it, before Luo Qianfeng was in the family, he was considered a pretty figure.

    Everything was bestowed by Su Xun, who gave him all the shame of today.

    However, now he suddenly felt better, and found that he still wanted to thank that kid.

    With his terrifying strength today, I didn't seem to be wronged at all when I lost to him that time. Fortunately, I ran fast, otherwise my life would definitely be gone.

    In fact, what he didn't expect was that Su Xun had already run out of ammunition and food that time, and only forced himself to hold on so that he didn't show any flaws, so he deceived this guy.

    What's more, I want to thank Su Xun for cleaning him up today. If anyone talks about him as rubbish in the future, even a brat can't beat him. Then Luo Qianfeng won't say nothing like before.

    He could have said loudly, Luo Wuyan is so powerful that Luo Wuyan couldn't hold back two punches, and he even concealed his cultivation. It's already very good that I can escape from him, otherwise you can try it.

    After thinking about it this way, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Others may not be able to refute him. I can't beat Su Xun. Is there something wrong?

    Although the happiness in his heart now is based on the pain of his family, he also feels that it doesn't matter, everything is normal,

    In the past, like other members of the family, he put the interests of the family first, and would not hesitate to sacrifice his life for the family.

    People are like this, they may not be afraid of death, but they are afraid of being underestimated and looked down upon by others.

    During this period of time, the family even ignored him, which made Luo Qianfeng feel indifferent and understood a lot.

    The boss is not young, why is he still so stupid, what kind of family is not, the most important thing is to live the rest of his life well, the others are irrelevant.

    "Wuyan, don't think too much, that kid must have used some special method, otherwise he might not be able to beat you."

    "This is the holy medicine for healing in the family. Take it quickly, take the time to rest, and compare it with Xue's family later."

    Hearing that many people surrounded Luo Wuyan, still comforting him non-stop, a sneer appeared on the corner of Luo Qianfeng's mouth.

    Didn't you just say that I'm a waste, you're still today, cool, cool, really cool.

    "Su Xiaoyou, this is the promised reward for you. Please take it well. In order to thank you for your help, the Luo family specially gave you five extra pills. There are a total of fifteen pills in the porcelain bottle."

    Cui Lin didn't hesitate when Su Xun sat down to rest, and quickly gave him the previously agreed reward.

    Even the Cui family realized that Su Xun's contribution this time was too great, so they gave five more pills. A person must know how to measure and know how to repay kindness.

    Su Xun smiled, ten pills or fifteen pills, to him, it really didn't make any difference, in front of the more than 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills he had prepared, it was really just drizzle.

    However, he didn't refuse. If he didn't accept it, people would think that he was playing a big role and not giving face, or they would call him pretending to be aggressive. They don't want such a good thing.

    It's not that the Cui family is picky, it is estimated that their situation is not very good, and it is not easy to give fifteen foundation building pills.

    Su Xun could feel the envious eyes of other Cui family members.

    "Thank you very much!"

    It was polite to say something calmly.

    You asked Su Xun to pretend to be very surprised. I'm sorry Su Xun really can't do it. He's almost sick of seeing this thing recently, and his scalp tingles when he sees it.

    So after getting the porcelain bottle, Su Xun didn't even open it to take a look, very casually.

    This move made the Cui family feel that Su Xun has a big heart, and his future is bound to be great.

    In fact, they temporarily addedFive grains is also the decision of the Great Elder. After all, it is a one-shot deal with Su Xun, so there may not be any intersection. This may be the last chance.

    It's better to make good use of this opportunity to leave a good impression on Su Xun, and it will be more convenient when we really encounter something to discuss cooperation in the future.

    Let alone this treatment, in Su Xun's eyes, they still gave it a very high evaluation. Although Su Xun doesn't like this thing, they are quite good at being people, and their impression points will rise a little.

    Su Xun asked what he was most concerned about: "Can the auction start today?"

    "The auction starts at night, so we won't be able to eat at night. We just wait until the auction is over. After the three quotas come out, the auction will start soon."

    The Great Elder added another sentence: "It's starting later, let's go in together, don't worry about it."

    I know that taking Su Xun into the auction is one of the conditions for agreeing to Su Xun, and there is no express rule saying no, so this is not a problem.

    Su Xun nodded, and rubbed his temples twice. It seems that he has to wait for a while, and there are still two rounds of competition.

    The current Cui family has become the most relaxed one. The quota has already been obtained, so just watch the fun quietly.

    The following match also proceeded in an orderly manner. The Mo family played against the Xue family. In the eyes of everyone, there was no suspense.

    According to what Cui Lin told Su Xun, there is no suspense about who the Mo family will fight with. Among the four great families, the Mo family is the only one, and no one can compare.

    Of course, when facing the Mo family, the other three will stand together temporarily, intentionally or unintentionally, because the strength of the Mo family makes people a little intimidated.

    They all understand the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold, and they don't want to see who the Mo family really deals with. They even agreed that if the Mo family really takes action against anyone, the other two families will help.

    If the Mo family really wants to wipe out someone, they will naturally come back one by one, two, three, four, and if they defeat them one by one, the Mo family will be the only one in the future. Everyone understands the reason.

    However, no matter how strong the Mo family is, it is impossible for one to fight three, or they may be destroyed in turn, so the four great families are still in harmony.

    Su Xun didn't know much about this, but felt that everyone said so, and judging from everyone's reactions, there was indeed no problem with the strength of the Mo family.

    What made Su Xun a little melancholy was, Mo Xiaoli, where have you been?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 753: Quota Confirmed (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the first game, the same rules as before, the older generation took the lead to set an example for the young people.

    They are all old men, and it seems quite understandable when they fight. The realm of the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, and the strongest of the four major families, seem to be in this realm. Not to mention, it is quite balanced.

    However, the old man of the Mo family looks much younger, he doesn't feel so old, and maybe he can get better again.

    At first it seemed that the fight was fierce, but it was really a bit level. After watching it for a while, it became clear that the old man of the Mo family was stronger.

    ?Because he looked more at ease, like walking in a garden, with a calm face all the time, as if he didn't spend much effort.

    Seeing this, you can understand that although it is a realm, there is still a certain gap in strength.

    When fighting this kind of feeling, you don't have to pretend to be forceful. You have to be strong, at least stronger than the opponent.

    Otherwise, you would have been beaten half to death, how can you pretend to be relaxed? Could it be that you can't beat me to death, so I'll trouble you to continue.

    Even Su Xun felt that this old man was probably stuck at the peak of the fake alchemy late stage, and he only needed to find an opportunity to break through to the golden alchemy state.

    No one can tell how long it will take. It may be a week, or it may be a lifetime. It depends on one's own luck. Immortal cultivation is a very mysterious thing.

    "I lost!"

    The old man of the Xue family was also very bachelor. Su Xun found that the older the person, the thicker his skin, even more straightforward than the old man of the Cui family.

    Without embarrassment or anything like that, he directly admitted that he had lost, and then kicked his legs back to distance himself.

    Su Xun also knew that the masters of the Xue family did not exert their full strength. They were just preserving their strength and preparing to fight the Luo family for a while.

    Probably already felt the gap, knowing that it would be useless even if he went up forcibly and desperately. Instead, he would cripple himself, and he would not be able to play in the next game.

    Very boring game, I have to say so.

    But there is nothing wrong with what they do. Everyone knows that this is the way of smart people, just like Tian Ji's horse racing. When your horse is not as good as the opponent's, you can't think about going head-to-head.

    The strongest one, you lose by default, save your strength to deal with the next one, that's the reason.

    Only the people of the Luo family are not happy. They know that they will be in trouble soon, but there is nothing they can do about it. Let's hold it in your heart.

    Unexpectedly in the second round, the Xue family actually won, which was not an upset. It can be said that this process made people laugh and cry.

    After the middle-aged man from the Mo family came on stage, he put on a face and said, "I abstain and automatically admit defeat."

    At that time, everyone in the Xue family was stunned, wondering if this was the initiative of the community to send warmth, and there were still some who gave up.

    If there is a fight, the Mo family will definitely win. Why are they admitting defeat? Is there any deal?

    The members of the Luo family turned pale with fright, wondering if the Xue family had bought the Mo family at a very low price, asked them to release water, and then dealt with them directly.

    ? If against the Mo family, who can beat it, they will be cold directly, and there is no chance of winning at all. The Mo family is very strange, it has been very strong for so many years, and there is not even a sign of decline.

    However, he directly conceded defeat, which seemed a bit unbelievable.

    Su Xun's first reaction was the same as everyone thought, and he was also guessing whether the Xue family and the Mo family had really reached a deal.

    But thinking about it, the possibility is unlikely. To cheat in this kind of competition is equivalent to beating the face of Yao Wanggu. Even if the Mo family is powerful, it is limited to the four families. Do they have the guts?

    When Su Xun frowned, a voice came over, and the person who spoke was the Great Elder: "Don't think too much, the Mo family just conceded a game, not admitting defeat."

    Deliberately let a round, everyone be more decent?

    Just like playing table tennis, China's table tennis is number one in the world, invincible, and it is much easier to win an Olympic champion than a national champion.

    Generally, when you meet a foreign player, you go up and fight for a while. Seeing that you are about to win, the opponent still has nothing. The coach usually has to order, deliberately let two, the score is better, and the opponent is also decent.

    Unexpectedly, the Great Elder said: "The Mo family was afraid that if they won this game, the junior would not have a chance to practice, so they deliberately lost a game and asked the junior to go up and practice."

    Sue?I understood it instantly, and everyone else understood it too. After thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is really the case.

    I couldn't help but smiled wryly, and thought that the Mo family was too confident. They said they had conceded a round, but they actually said it was a bit more dangerous.  Can you win all three games?

    The Xue family was a little restless, and the Mo family's coquettish manipulation directly disrupted their own arrangements. Do you want to fight it out?

    It's the last round, and they're all juniors, no matter how powerful the juniors can be, they can't be as perverted as Su Xun.

    After a gamble of turning a bicycle into a motorcycle, the head of the Xue family gritted his teeth and said, "Go, go all out for the last match, so as not to have to face the Luo family for a while. I can't beat that old lady of the Luo family at all."

    However, it turns out that the Mo family's self-confidence is justified. The young man of the Mo family looks very young, even with a dull face.

    The strength in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm is the same as Su Xun.

    However, after the fight, Su Xun discovered that this guy's terrifying, unpretentious moves, but with shocking power.

    This is a powerful character. Luo Wuyan from the Luo family is known as a genius, and his level is indeed higher than that dull guy from the Mo family, but if they really fight, Luo Wuyan may not be his opponent.

    This person is too stable, and there are no fancy things, so stable that people are afraid.

    The young man from Xue's family had worked very hard, but he was defeated in the end. Looking at it like that, he must have worked too hard and injured himself.

    The Mo family really impressed Su Xun, there is something, and it will take some time to settle down the Mo family.

    Although the process was a bit tortuous, the overall result was as everyone expected.

    The Luo family and the Xue family fought in the loser's group at the end. Whoever loses will go home and wait for a few years, so no one can afford to lose.

    The two families are quite like brothers and sisters, but they don't feel sorry for each other, they just want to kill each other.

    Some people were injured, so it took a certain amount of time to recover, and the rest time was one hour. By the time the battle started, it was already getting late.

    After three rounds of fierce battles, the final result was unexpected. The Luo family, which looked the worst, actually won.

    In the end, the quota of the three families was determined, the Cui family, the Mo family and the Luo family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 754: The Auction Begins (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The ending was a little turbulent, and it was different from everyone's expectations. I thought that the one who was eliminated this time should be the previously invincible Luo family.

    ? According to the script, it should indeed be the Luo family, who fought with Su Xun, what would be the end of it, the important thing is to let him go away quickly, and it happens to be able to vent his anger.

    Unable to participate in the auction, for a family, it cannot be said to be too fatal, it must be a matter of great impact anyway.

    This effect cannot be directly reflected, it may gradually take effect within a few years, making the entire Luo family feel uncomfortable.

    However, the final result was unexpected, the Xue family actually knelt down, and the white-haired old woman from the Luo family won the first game.

    It can be seen that this white-haired old woman is a ruthless character, no wonder the chief elder of the Cui family is not her opponent.

    ?For the sake of the family, they were beating desperately. Who could stand it? The old man of the Xue family had no power to fight back after being beaten, but he kept holding on.

    After all, this is the last chance, and no one wants to give up easily, but it is not as clean as admitting defeat when facing the Mo family just now.

    After all, there is still a certain gap in strength, and it can be said that the beating is a bit miserable.

    In the second duel between middle-aged people, the Xue family won, because the strongest of the middle-aged generation in the Xue family didn't make a move at all just now.

    The Mo family directly conceded defeat, and he won out of nowhere without even having a chance to make a move, which also made him in a state of full strength.

    There is no consumption or injury, and the combat power is at its peak. It is definitely not surprising to win.

    The gap appeared in the third game, and the Luo family still sent the injured Luo Wuyan to play.

    Perhaps there is no one stronger than him, and part of the reason is probably because he wants to regain some self-confidence. Su Xun hit him too hard just now.

    The injured Luo Wuyan didn't know what special method was used. Anyway, it seems that the injury is not so serious. Although he is not as strong as when he fought with Su Xun before, it is not bad.

    The problem is that the strongest member of the Xue family's younger generation was also injured in the battle with the Mo family just now, and everyone's condition is not very good.

    Luo Wuyan was trash in front of Su Xun, but he was more suppressive when he caught other people. After a fierce battle, the juniors of the Xue family were finally injured and surrendered.

    "Hey, I can't do it myself."

    Su Xun shook his head, seeing all of this, he must have known it well, the Xue family, to put it bluntly, was still not firm enough.

    In the competition with the Mo family just now, at the beginning, it was clearly planned to preserve its strength, and it was not the opponent of the Mo family.

    However, the Mo family's abstention and surrender seemed to give the Xue family hope all of a sudden, and they couldn't control themselves, and then something happened.

    The junior was injured. In the competition with the Luo family, he couldn't show his strength. In the end, he just lost, and the Luo family was better.

    The Xue family was gloomy and gloomy, as if life had lost its direction. It is estimated that this incident brought a greater blow, and the Xue family did not expect it to be them in advance.

    However, no one sympathizes with them, there is no need for that, everyone is a competitor, either they may be themselves.

    Go up to comfort you hypocritically, people might think you're just adding salt to the wound.

    "It's a pity. I thought the Luo family was out of the game this time, but I didn't expect them to win." Cui Lin shook his head and said.

    Su Xun smiled. He felt that most people in the Luo family seemed to have this kind of thinking, and they hoped that the Luo family would be unlucky.

    It is estimated that the grievances between the Cui family and the Luo family are not limited to today, and the two families probably did not deal with it very much in the past.

    Seeing the enemy's misfortune should be a more satisfying thing, but in the end it was different from what everyone thought, and the Luo family's life was still relatively hard.

    Of course, this is something that can¨t be helped, so Su Xun naturally wouldn¨t say anything.

    The fact that the Xue family is out may not be a good thing for him. No one else knows that he has already offended the Xue family, and even killed a member of the Xue family in one fell swoop.

    ?After this time, the Xue family no longer has any worries, maybe they will send someone to mess with themselves. It is a good thing for Su Xun to be hit today.

    Anyway, no matter what, Su Xun will never lose money.

    The members of the Xue family have already left, and there is no place for them here. The rules set by Yaowanggu are very cruel.In the end, I will leave immediately, there is no room for it.

    In fact, there is no problem with three or four auctions together. There is not much difference. Even if there are more families, it is also conducive to selling at a higher price. After all, there will be more competitors.

    But Medicine King Valley still set this rule, which means that they don't want to let a few aristocratic families live too comfortably, there must be competition, and weed out one unlucky one, so that all aristocratic families can wake up.

    The people of Cui's family looked at the back of Xue's family, and probably thought that they had walked away in such a desperate way before, so it was inevitable that they had mixed emotions for a while.

    "Let's go, the auction is about to start!"

    Cui Lin patted Su Xun on the shoulder and led him forward together.

    There is no limit to the number of people participating in the auction, as long as it is brought by the family today, you can go in and watch the fun.

    In fact, it is useless for so many people to go, it is just for fun, and there is no private person to buy things, because the establishment of the foundation is in the hands of the aristocratic family.

    Su Xun is probably the only exception. Yaowanggu seems to have not rejected his phenomenon.

    In fact, Su Xun can probably guess that some of the things they took out today are regarded as treasures, and maybe the people in Yaowanggu don't think much of them at all, so they take them as alms.

    For example, if you donate some clothes you don¨t wear to poor children in the mountainous area, do you still care about which child came to take them away? Anyway, they are all very poor.

    Poverty, this word seems to be a bit heart-wrenching, but after thinking about it, people are here to help the poor.

    It also shows that the request made by Su Xun at the beginning is actually very simple, and it is not a big deal at all. Otherwise, how could the Cui family agree so suddenly.

    Even if Su Xun didn't take the initiative to mention it, after he won, the people from Cui's family would probably bring him in, otherwise they would have made so much effort.

    Getting people away during the auction is a bit like crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.

    The main thing is that Su Xun is still a young man no matter what, and the Foundation Establishment Pill is precious. How many Foundation Establishment Pills can there be for someone like him who has no background.

    At best, buy one or two small things, and there is no competition between everyone.

    As everyone knows, Su Xun is going to buy a lot of good things, but he has nothing but Foundation Establishment Dando.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 755 Second-hand defective products (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Entering an exhibition hall of this building, the seats have been placed inside, and the space is very large.

    In fact, it is more like a stage layout. There is a relatively large stage in front of it, which is quite monotonous. There are only two tables, one is longer and the other is smaller.

    Su Xun probably also knows something about the auction. It is estimated that the long table is for displaying exhibits, and there is another table. The gavel must be dropped continuously. What is the first time, the second time and then the sale?  .

    I don't know who made this place, probably the four great families. After all, Yaowang Valley doesn't have that much time to spare, so they probably won't stay too much in Jianghai.

    And the influence of the four aristocratic families in Jianghai is very terrifying. People in the upper class must know the existence of these aristocratic families. If they want to create such a place, I don't know how many people came together to save face.

    Each family occupies a seat, the venue is too big, and there must be no seats, but everyone has a tacit understanding, and they are all separated by a certain distance.

    After all, it is not from the same family, and everyone is not very familiar with it. During the auction, every family will have something to discuss.

    This involves the hole cards in the family and so on. My own people know it's okay, but I don't want others to know it too.

    Everyone understands this truth, and there are some scruples in each other's hearts.

    Even Su Xun can be regarded as a strange creature, and the people of the Cui family are actually not very good at avoiding him, so they intend to use this to pull him into their own boat.

    Not to mention anything else, at least make sure that he will not have contact with other families in the future.

    "The auction is about to start, and the rules are still the same as before. I repeat, once the starting price is announced, you can bid immediately."

    "Each increase must not be less than ten Foundation Establishment Pills. In addition, you must be cautious when bidding. If it is discovered that someone who has taken the bid is unable to pay, then the auction qualification will be permanently disqualified."

    The deserted voice spread throughout the audience, and the people of every family couldn't help but feel a little cold in their hearts. This was too terrifying.

    Permanent disqualification is simply a nightmare, no one can bear it, so everyone will conduct auctions according to their own family's ability.

    In fact, every family has participated in it, and they probably know it well. There are a lot of things in the auction, and no family has the ability to eat everything, not even the Mo family.

    Even if there is competition between the three companies, they can still get some.

    Only Su Xun doesn't understand anything, anyway, he doesn't need to know too much, as long as he has the Foundation Establishment Pill, who else can I be afraid of.

    For a while, except for the Cui family, he will give a little face. As for the other two, as long as they fight, Su Xun will not give them face.

    And after hearing that each price increase was no less than ten Foundation Establishment Pills, Su Xun understood that the prices of these things would not be too high.

    I have more than 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills, I guess I can buy a lot of things here, after all, Foundation Establishment Pills are not so easy to get.

    Even if these aristocratic families have many years of heritage, they still have to constantly consume foundation building pills on young people, so there are good ones, but it is estimated that they have not accumulated as much as their own.

    The veiled woman just said a few things that need to be paid attention to, and then went straight down without continuing to stay on the stage, which proved that she did not actually intend to host the auction.

    After a while, a middle-aged man came up. Su Xun had an impression of this guy, and he kept following behind the veiled woman. He must also belong to Yaowanggu.

    When he came up, Su Xun also found that this guy was holding a mallet in his hand, and he couldn't help but want to laugh for a while.

    A master of Yaowang Valley knocked a gavel on it, the scene seemed so funny.

    But this is an auction, and the sense of ceremony is very important.

    "Let's take a look at the first auction item, which is a flying sword."

    After this guy came up, he really didn't talk nonsense at all. The first sentence he spoke was to tell everyone that the auction had started.

    Like everyone else, Su Xun cheered up and started staring at the stage.

    There is another advantage of immortal cultivators, that is, no other staff is needed, otherwise, the staff would have to work very hard at the auction, wearing white gloves and constantly bringing up the auction.

    When you encounter something with a little weight, you have to lift it.

    Immortal cultivators don't have this kind of trouble, they just lift their hands, and things will come up.

    ??A brocade box, rectangular, but not too long, just that, it landed on the table smoothly.

    The lid was opened, facing everyone in the audience, and everyone could see clearly that it was a flying sword, not the one held in hand, but controlled by aura.

    It's just that this flying sword doesn't look like a good thing, it just feels dull and unremarkable.

    The middle-aged man in Yaowang Valley said: "This is a Lingbao flying sword, but it suffered relatively large damage in a fierce battle."

    "It can no longer be called a Lingbao, but it is still very tough. It is made of titanium alloy and is extremely sharp. The starting price is ten pills of foundation building pills. You can bid now."

    After hearing this, Su Xun realized that it was a defective product, no wonder it looked inconspicuous at all.

    Xin said that this medicine king valley is really here to help the poor, even this second-hand defective product is put up for sale.

    ? Of course, the price is quite conscientious, it's just ten foundation building pills, it should be the lowest price, it's equivalent to a free gift, and they don't expect to earn anything.

    Ten Foundation Establishment Pills are just drizzle. Of course, Su Xun will definitely not have any thoughts about a defective product. After all, he has a golden cudgel, which is not bad, and he is not used to using things like flying swords.

    Su Xun didn't say anything wrong, he knew that this was just the first one, and the first one would definitely not be a good thing, good things always exist at the end, just take your time, there is always something that suits you.

    The Cui family directly asked for a price, which was naturally the reserve price, and ordered a ten-grain foundation-building pill.

    The Foundation Establishment Pill cannot be wasted casually. This is not the same as the real-life auctions where the rich and the rich have the money. Basically, the first bids are made at the lowest starting price. Just wait for others to raise the price.

    No matter how second-hand things are, there will be people who want them. At least they look okay. It should be no problem for juniors in the Foundation Establishment Realm to use them, and they can increase their combat effectiveness.

    Obviously other people are not interested in this thing, no one else bid.

    "The Cui family's ten foundation building pills are the first time, and the ten foundation building pills are the second time. The deal"

    The middle-aged man was also agile, and he hit the gavel directly, and would not waste time on this kind of thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 756

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first item at the auction was just taken down by the Cui family, and it smelled like a good start.

    But in fact, no one cares about this thing, because everyone knows well that it is just a dispensable thing.

    That's why no one competes with the Cui family. The Cui family is just trying it out. After allit has been so many years since they have participated in an auction.

    Having said that, it seems a bit heartbreaking.

    The speed is still quite fast, the middle-aged man recorded it, and when it is over, he can pay the money and deliver the goods.

    The second auction item was sent up quickly. It was a bit strange, with a few scattered pieces. Anyway, Su Xun couldn't understand it.

    "This is a small formation, called the Vajra Buddha Formation, which can be used to protect oneself, and the arrangement is not very laborious. It can resist several attacks by the masters of the Golden Core Realm."

    "Hiss！！"

    All of a sudden, everyone's breathing became tense, and there was a sound of drooling all of a sudden. If it can resist the attack of the golden core state, then this formation is really powerful, who doesn't need it?

    However, Su Xun feels that it is not that simple. Why does this kind of good thing look tattered, with no face at all?

    Sure enough, just as Su Xun thought, the middle-aged man gasped for breath.

    After whetting everyone's appetites for a long time, this product turned around and said: "It's a pity that this is also damaged. It was damaged during a battle, and then the original owner doesn't want it."

    "It's still usable at the moment, and it hasn't been completely damaged. It can probably resist a few attacks from the initial stage of the false alchemy realm, but it shouldn't last too long. If there are too many attacks, it will be directly destroyed."

    Many people have already scolded a cheating father in their hearts, saying that we have been excited for a long time, and we have been working together for a long time, and it is a defective product. The excitement just now was in vain.

    However, these words can be said in the heart, and there is no way to say them directly.

    In this way, the value of the Buddha Vajra Formation has shrunk by countless times in an instant, and everyone's enthusiasm has obviously been extinguished.

    Obviously, this is just a consumable item, it doesn't have much effect, and it is more suitable for the juniors in the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    And after using it a few times, it may be gone and completely damaged.

    Fortunately, Yaowanggu also knows this item, and it is not of much value, so the price is naturally kind, and he said directly: "The starting price is 20 Foundation Establishment Pills, everyone can bid."

    Twenty Foundation Establishment Pills, this price is not very expensive, and it is within everyone's acceptance range.

    In any case, it is stronger than the broken flying sword just now. If you bring it to the juniors, if you really encounter a difficult opponent in the fake alchemy realm, it may come in handy at a critical moment.

    The Cui family was the first to bid again. Su Xun couldn't help laughing when he saw it. This is because the desire to shop has been suppressed for too long, so he couldn't help it.

    Of course, this time it was not so lucky and no one competed with them. The Xue family followed suit and offered 60 Foundation Establishment Pills. In terms of Foundation Establishment Pills, everyone was quite frugal.

    It's not that there is nothing, it's just that I spend it casually, and I can't help feeling distressed.

    In the end, it was taken down by the Mo family. Unexpectedly, the bid from the Mo family was a young man, and the final price was 80 Jidan.

    Maybe the people in the Mo family are richer. If they really like something they are interested in, they can buy it at will, Su Xun guessed in his heart.

    The three families just tried it out, and did not continue to follow. It was obviously not worthwhile to continue to increase the price, so the Mo family took the things.

    Su Xun has never made a move on the first two things, and he has no desire to make a move, and is still waiting for something that makes his heart beat.

    Regarding weapons, he is not interested in buying them, because there will always be more powerful things in the system, and when his points are high enough, he can also buy them by himself in the system's store.

    Moreover, Su Xun also thought clearly that he couldn't interfere in everything, even if he had a lot of Foundation Establishment Dan, he still had to let people eat something.

    After all, compared to the three great families, he is nothing. If he really wanted to annoy the three great families, Su Xun could imagine what would happen if the things were bought by him alone.

    "The next thing to be auctioned is a prescription of Xiaohuandan. The starting price is 50 Jidan."

    The middle-aged man said again: "This elixir is a elixir that is more suitable for cultivation in the fake elixir realm, and the effect is not bad."

    The third auction item came up, I heard this?Su Xun got a little excited, the elixir he valued the most had appeared.

    What's more, it's the alchemy. What Su Xun values ??most is this thing. What he lacks is also the alchemy. As long as he is given one alchemy and a copy of raw materials, Su Xun can easily make countless copies.

    He also has no way to ask others. The Cui family may have some alchemy recipes that he doesn't know, but Su Xun can't open this mouth to ask for it, what will be exposed.

    If you auction it by yourself, there is no big problem, and it sounds like it is a fake alchemy pill, which is also suitable for Su Xun.

    Su Xun's current state is actually not too far away from the false alchemy state, and he can also feel that he has eaten too much of the foundation building pills, and at this point, the foundation building pills are of no use to him.

    He urgently needs new pills. Now that he is dozing off, someone will send him a pillow. For Su Xun, this is quite necessary.

    Xiao Huan Dan, Su Xun made up his mind, he will.

    I just don't know what the Cui family's attitude will be for a while, and I hope that the Cui family will not rob me, otherwise it seems that they are sitting together and asking each other for price, so I can't bear to look directly at them.

    "50 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    The Cui family was the first to make an offer, which did not surprise Su Xun, because the Cui family was always like this, and he was used to it, feeling like he wanted to intervene in everything.

    The specifics still depend on how the other two will follow.

    "60 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    The Xue family has been raising the price with the Cui family, but the Mo family has been silent and looks disinterested.

    Seeing this, Su Xun probably understood that the alchemy formula must not be a secret, maybe their Mo family has this alchemy formula themselves, and they don't need it at all.

    These two are the only ones who are fighting. Of course, the scene is not very intense. Every time the price is increased, there are ten foundation building pills. It hurts Su Xun to watch.

    Of course he can only wait, and when one side is unable to stand up, he will take action again.

    "100 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    The Xue family made an offer again, but the tone of the offerer seemed to be gnashing their teeth. It seems that the price is not worth it.

    Su Xun even felt that if the Cui family continued to increase the price, the Xue family would probably give up!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Cui Lin, who was in charge of asking prices in the Cui family, was very single, and he said directly: "I won't follow."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he was not going to follow, and asked, "Why not, this should be a good thing."

    "What a ghost, the elixir is good, but what's the use of the elixir, take it and study it for a long time, you may not be able to refine it, and you need various materials, 100 foundation building elixirs, it's not worth it at all.  "

    Hearing what he said, it seems reasonable, just like everyone only cares about whether one thing is delicious, but the real way may not care much.

    This is different for Su Xun. After he has this pill, once he gathers the ingredients together, there will be countless pills. At least he will practice in a fake pill state, so there will be no problem.

    Just heard Chen Bo say: "If you don't want it, then I will."

    This is just a polite way of saying, even if the price offered by the Cui family is relatively high, if you ask for this recipe, Su Xun will still increase the price, and he does not owe the Cui family anything.

    Fortunately, the high bidder is the Xue family, so there is no scruples. I don¨t deal with the Xue family, and they seem to be quite happy to cut off, frankly speaking.

    "you?"

    Cui Lin's eyes immediately froze, including the rest of the Cui family, who were also a little stunned when they heard Su Xun's words.

    The bid has already reached 100 Foundation Establishment Pills. Could it be that Su Xun can really come up with so many Foundation Establishment Pills?  The reward Cui's family gave him was only 15 grains, which seemed to be far from it.

    Could it be that he has so many Foundation Establishment Dan deposits on him? This seems unlikely, he is just a monk at the Foundation Establishment level.

    Which foundation-building realm has so many pills, only big families can master these things, okay?

    Unless he is an alchemist, but when this idea appeared in his mind, he was immediately denied. Judging by his young appearance, how could he be an alchemist.

    Generally speaking, an alchemist needs years of tempering, and judging from his cultivation base, he should focus on cultivation, so there is no time for alchemy.

    "110 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    It was too late for Su Xun to say anything to them. He quoted the price directly. He was not stupid. Like everyone before, he only added ten foundation building pills. If he could save it, he probably would not add it to him.

    I have already shouted the hundred Zhuji Dan for the second time just now, if you don't hurry up, the gavel is probably about to fall.

    Everyone didn't expect that the Cui family still raised the price in the end. Although the voice of the voice was different, everyone didn't think much about it, thinking that it would be a different person to speak.

    After struggling for a while, I finally decided to increase the price.

    On the contrary, Xue's family feels relieved, maybe it's not worth it, but when they heard that someone raised the price, it felt a lot easier.

    There must be no suspense, and the deal was done directly, which made Su Xun more relaxed. The foundation building pill, which has no value, changed to another pill formula, and he must have made a profit. What other people think has nothing to do with him.

    However, different from the relaxed expression on Su Xun's face, after the deal was completed, the expressions on the faces of the Cui family members were more interesting, looking at Su Xun with complicated expressions.

    "Su Xiaoyou, you"

    Cui Lin seemed hesitant to speak.

    What they were thinking, Su Xun knew very well, maybe he was afraid that he didn't pay Jidan, and let the Cui family wipe his ass in the end.

    Because this person belongs to the Cui family, at least in the eyes of Yaowanggu, and the one who doesn't pay after the auction is successful, the veiled girl was on the stage before, and she has already said what the consequences will be.

    Cui's family definitely didn't dare to offend Yaowanggu, and if it really came to that, they could only bear with paying for Su Xun.

    However, this Foundation Establishment Pill is also very precious to the Cui family. Although you helped me, you can't cheat me.

    Although no matter how you look at it, Su Xun doesn't look like that kind of person, but who can say for sure about this kind of thing, maybe what will happen.

    Su Xun said directly with a smile: "Don't worry, I have the Foundation Establishment Pill. The auction matter has nothing to do with your Cui family. We are separate."

    "I forgot to tell you that I have more than one master. I also have a master who is an alchemist who is more interested in various alchemy recipes. I bought this to give to him. In case he doesn't have this thing in his hand,  Can't it make him happy?"

    Su Xun had no choice but to start his own nonsense mode again.

    This sounds like nonsense, but in the ears of the Cui family, it is notThat's the thing, in their eyes, a genius like Su Xun must be taught by an expert behind his back.

    If there is no expert, it is impossible to have this kind of growth, and no one will believe it.

    And he also has more than one master, which seems to be an important point of information, but it is not surprising.

    Some people taught him how to practice, and others gave him medicine pills. It seems understandable that his cultivation base is so powerful.

    Su Xun said lightly that he is an alchemist, everyone is already thinking about it, he must be a great alchemist.

    It's no wonder that this kid has no shortage of foundation building pills, no wonder he has such a calm expression when he gets the reward from the Cui family.

    Thinking about it this way, everyone was really deceived by Su Xun, and they didn't doubt anything anymore. Saying inappropriate words at this time is tantamount to offending Su Xun.

    Of course, the most important point is that Su Xun did not lie to them. He really has a lot of Foundation Establishment Pills, which is not bad.

    The auction continued, and the middle-aged man said again: "The things that will be auctioned next have something to do with Xiaohuandan, and they are the main refining materials for Xiaohuandan!"

    "Xiao Huan Dan is not the same as ordinary pills. The materials needed are not complicated. The main material is Liu Wei Huan Ling Cao, which is going to be auctioned soon."

    With a wave of the middle-aged man's hand, a brocade box was opened again, and inside was a spiritual herb, which looked very transparent and shiny.

    Everyone knows that this must be a good thing, but it's a pity that they refine Xiaohuandan, and Xue's family and Cui's family don't have this thing, they seem a little embarrassed, and it's useless to buy it.

    However, Su Xun's eyes lit up. After getting the elixir formula, what he found was the spiritual herb needed in it. Who knows what is missing, it is really a pillow when he is dozing off.

    Su Xun has nothing to worry about as the main material for refining Xiaohuandan, he will decide on this.

    After leaving here and going outside, he might not be able to easily find this material.

    So no matter how much it costs today, he will take it down.

    "The starting price is 70 Jidan, everyone can start."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that it is not expensive, so there is no pressure.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758 Easy to Get (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "70 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    Contrary to everyone's expectations, the bidder was the Xue family, which is too much nonsense.

    The Xue family was still bidding for Xiaohuandan's formula just now, which proved that they didn't have that thing in their hands, but they didn't succeed, and that thing was taken by Su Xun.

    However, without the prescription, everyone thought that they would not be interested in this Liuwei Huanlingcao, so they came in and asked for a price.

    Su Xun glanced at their eyes, and roughly understood that there is a great possibility that the Xue family just wanted to interfere deliberately to raise the price.

    This kind of situation is not uncommon in auctions. Many people compete with you with their bids. They don¨t really want it, maybe they just deliberately raise the price to get you to pay more.

    This depends on the game between the two sides. If one is not careful and the person he originally wanted is upset and refuses to make an offer, then the person who deliberately raises the price will be a bit unlucky, and there are more particularities in it.

    It is estimated that the Xue family didn't think too complicated, they just wanted to raise the price roughly to disgust you.

    People from the Cui family would definitely not bid, they knew very well that the recipe just now was photographed by Su Xun and had nothing to do with the Cui family.

    Specifically, whether Su Xun wants this thing depends on his own thoughts.

    Su Xun will definitely want it. He has never thought of giving up this recipe, but he has to wait a little bit to see what the Mo family thinks.

    "100 Foundation Establishment Pills!"

    Su Xun's idea hadn't come to fruition yet, and the Mo family immediately bid. Sure enough, they were also interested in this spiritual herb.

    It's not surprising that the value of the spirit grass has almost caught up with or even surpassed that of Dan Fang itself.

    After all, things like Danfang are fixed, and if one person knows it, many people may know it if it gets out.

    Lingcao is not a certain thing, it is a consumable, and it is not so easy to obtain things that grow from gathering the spiritual energy of the world.

    The Mo family's asking price was also unusual, they directly raised dozens of Foundation Establishment Pills up, basically they didn't intend to talk nonsense anymore, they wanted to kill suspense directly.

    Sure enough, Xue's family was scared all of a sudden. They didn't expect to be so ruthless, and they directly raised it to 100 Foundation Establishment Pills.

    Do they still dare to carry on? Of course they don't. After all, they just wanted to trick the Cui family on purpose, but the Mo family got involved.

    At this price, it is actually the top, no matter how high it is, it will not be much higher. The value is there, and no one is a fool.

    The Xue family directly chose to remain silent. If the price continues to rise, and no one will make a price later, the Xue family will have to eat this stuff.

    Regarding this thing, the Xue family didn't have any idea. After all, they didn't even have the pill formula, so it would be useless to ask for this spiritual herb. More than a hundred foundation building pills would definitely be a loss, even if they resold it, it wouldn't be worthwhile, so let's pull it down.

    "110!"

    Su Xun made an offer, and quoted a tentative price. He was ready to continue to increase, and he had to take it down.

    It doesn't matter even if he loses, no one knows how important this is to him.

    The Mo family took a look at Su Xun, and then stopped asking for a price, which is equivalent to giving this thing to Su Xun.

    Of course, the main reason is that I don't have much desire for this Liuwei Huanlingcao.

    Even though this thing is indeed very unusual, the quantity is still too small after all, there is only one plant. If you really try to refine it, the possibility of failure is relatively high.

    The difficulty of refining this thing is probably much more difficult than that of the Foundation Establishment Pill. No one guarantees that it will be successful. It can be said that if you experiment with a single spiritual grass, you will definitely fail the first time.

    The people of the Mo family didn't want to raise the price directly, instead of throwing away more than a hundred Foundation Establishment Pills, it would be better to forget it.

    It was very easy again, Su Xun took down this spirit grass again, and spent 110 Foundation Establishment Pills. For him, this price can only be said to be dispensable, and it is not difficult at all.

    Anyway, he could tell that no one would spend lightly on the foundation building pill. They are probably still waiting and watching, and they are all very cautious.

    But Su Xun doesn't care anymore, it's a good thing for him, at least he got the little red pill.

    The people from Cui's family looked at Su Xun again, with a look of envy on their faces, thinking that it would be good to have a master who is awesome, and the Foundation Establishment Pill was thrown out as if they didn't need money.

    And CuiThe people in the village also realized that Su Xun promised them a competition at the beginning, probably because of this auction, and the Foundation Establishment Pill that the Cui family gave him was almost like a joke in his eyes.

    People are so quiet, and after a while, more than two hundred Jidan went down, and they didn't even bat an eyelid.

    Of course, no one would really care about it, even if Su Xun played a trick and really came for this auction, that's okay.

    Because they all know that without Su Xun, their Cui family will go home again, so what is there to be dissatisfied with? After all, there is no direct competition between Su Xun and them, and everyone will save each other's face.

    Su Xun's two shots did not cause any waves. Although some people noticed Su Xun, but more than two hundred foundation building pills are not a very surprising thing.

    In their eyes, the main elixir is not too attractive, which made Su Xun feel more relaxed.

    "The next thing to be auctioned is a spirit treasure of space storage, called Qiankun bag, which has about two square meters of space, and the starting price is 100 Jidan."

    The appearance of this Qiankun bag really caused a wave of waves, which made several families present excited.

    After all, space-type storage spirit treasures are a good thing, and they can be said to be rare.

    However, Su Xun is not interested at all. It seems to be no different from his system warehouse. The key is that you have to hang this thing on your body. What if someone accidentally snatches it away.

    Moreover, the space is too small, only about two square meters. It may be difficult to throw the red rabbit horse in. Su Xun is really not interested, and he may not be able to accept it even if he sends it.

    Several families dared to be interested, and the price was directly raised to more than 500 Foundation Establishment Pills, but was eventually taken down by the Mo family. The Cui family's face was obviously unwilling, but they didn't want to waste too many Foundation Establishment Pills here.  above.

    On the other hand, Su Xun's calmness and refusal to make a move made the Cui family believe even more. He was not interested in these things in general, but just wanted to buy some alchemy herbs to please his master.

    The auction was going on in an orderly manner, and the auction items came up one after another. To put it bluntly, Su Xun was not very interested, so he kept restraining himself from making a move, thinking that there were no good things?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 759 Is the Cui family crazy?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Most of the things that will be auctioned next are some weapons and the like, as well as individual martial arts and the like. The moves used by Immortal Liu Sixiu are really powerful.

    In fact, this thing is equivalent to some combat attribute skins drawn by Su Xun, the kind that can release moves.

    For example, Meng Qi's dream vortex, he already has more than one. Although it is better to have more of these things, it is actually not as simple as he thought.

    ?It depends on one's own spiritual energy. Where did Su Xun get so much spiritual energy to use up? After using a few tricks on his body, the spiritual energy probably bottomed out, and it would be useless to give him more.

    And these things are really far worse than the skin he pulled out from the system, and Su Xun has no interest.

    Su Xun didn't feel too much about most of the things, and he was also left clean, just look at the people from these big families who have been fighting for it.

    There are quite a lot of things brought out by the Yaowang Valley. It is inevitable that participating in an auction and buying some things back will more or less enhance the strength of the family.

    No wonder one or two of them tried their best to participate in the competition.

    Basically every family, even the Cui family with the lowest strength, according to Su Xun's approximate estimate, two or three thousand of the Foundation Establishment Pill must have been spent.

    This number is quite terrifying. After all, looking at their cautious appearance before, it is inevitable that people feel that they don't have the Foundation Establishment Pill in their hands.

    In fact, think about it, it is a big family after all, they have a lot of background, it is estimated that there will be alchemists in every family.

    Among other things, the refining of Foundation Establishment Pill must have always existed, otherwise it would be consumed all the time, so how could there be any surplus.

    Among them, several kinds of elixirs appeared, but Su Xun still didn't make a move. Most of these elixirs were one or two pills. To put it bluntly, it would not be very useful if you bought them. Su Xun couldn't copy the elixirs.

    On the contrary, these aristocratic families are more interested in pills than pills. It is obvious that everyone prefers ready-made things.

    Su Xun is still waiting, but he doesn't believe that there is nothing that can make his heart beat in an auction.

    Sure enough, after a formation was auctioned again, a middle-aged man came on stage, and he said: "Everyone, today's auction will soon be the last auction item, and it will also be our grand finale."

    After hearing this, everyone was not too disappointed. It has been going on for almost two hours, and things seem to be free of money. One by one, they are on stage, and I don¨t know how many there are.

    It should also be near the end, and each family has gained a lot.

    ? On the contrary, everyone became excited, and so did Su Xun. After waiting for so long, they were actually waiting for something good. Although other things were good, they did not make Su Xun's heart flutter.

    Now the finale is finally here. Anyone who has participated in the auction understands what the finale means. Generally, the best things are the finale.

    The middle-aged man didn't give too much away, he said directly: "This finale is a bodhi fruit, the spiritual fruit grown on the bodhi tree for hundreds of years, which is of great help to the improvement of the aura of immortal cultivators.  , even a cultivator at the Golden Core Realm will benefit from it."

    These words of his made the crowd completely excited, and everyone's eyes had already burst into light, which was too attractive.

    Especially the older generation, those elders and the like, were naturally more excited.

    This thing is useful for those who are in the Golden Core Realm, so it is too powerful. For those of them who are stuck in the fake Core Realm and have been unable to break through for a long time, if they have this thing, wouldn't it be

    The breathing gradually became heavy, because everyone knows what the Golden Core Realm means. If you can really break through to the Golden Core Realm, I am afraid that you will really become a transcendent existence in the Four Great Aristocratic Family, even the Mo family will not take it seriously.

    No one spoke, but the atmosphere in the venue was indeed a lot more dignified, and everyone had to be serious this time.

    Su Xun smiled wryly. It seems that everyone cares about the good things, and it is estimated that there will be some fierce competition.

    Of course, Su Xun will definitely not hide. He is also tempted by this thing. After all, it can directly improve the cultivation level, who the hell doesn't want it.

    The middle-aged man waited for a while, and after the commotion in the audience subsided, he said: "The bodhi fruit is also a treasure in our Medicine King Valley. Take it out this time, and you can grasp it yourself. The starting price  2000 Foundation Establishment Pills."

    Su Xun didn't really believe it, and what he said in his heart were just some occasional words.Anyway, he really didn't believe it, it was some kind of treasure from Medicine King Valley.

    To say that it is a good thing Su Xunxin, but if it is really a treasure, it is too much to think about whether others can take it out for you.

    ? Judging from the reactions of several big families, it is estimated that this time, Yaowanggu is really generous and sincere. They are here to help the poor, what other requests can you have?

    However, this starting price also made many people's faces become a little bit pained, a total of 2,000 Jidan, this amount is too big.

    And this is just the starting price, the real price will be even more exaggerated later, this is really a big burden.

    No matter what, give it a try, after all, this thing is so exciting.

    "Two thousand foundation building pills!" The Xue family was the first to make an offer.

    Of course, this is just a formality. No one thinks that the price can be lowered, and it is estimated that it will increase a lot.

    "Three thousand!"

    The Cui family also came to be ruthless, and directly raised three thousand foundation building pills, and raised a thousand. Compared with the previous price increase of ten foundation building pills, it is already very courageous.

    However, this is far from enough. Several companies are still raising their prices, and they are all at least five hundred and one thousand.

    "Six thousand foundation building pills."

    The wealthy Mo family raised the price to six thousand no matter what.

    A trace of helplessness flashed across the faces of the Cui family and the Xue family, and it was obvious that they couldn't continue to increase the price.

    If it exceeds five thousand, it has already crossed their bottom line.

    I have spent a lot before, if I continue to waste 6,000 Jidan here, then the family will really be emptied, and there will be no Jidan in the family to support the younger generation.  Know.

    To put it bluntly, it means that there is a lack of power, and there is still a gap between the Mo family and the Mo family in terms of background.

    After the two families gave up, it seemed that this thing belonged to the Mo family.

    The faces of the Mo family also calmed down. They didn't have too many surprises. The things must belong to their Mo family, and the other two are not rivals.

    "Seven thousand foundation building pills!"

    Just when everyone thought the dust had settled, Su Xun spoke up, and finally it was time for his own performance.

    When everyone heard the voice, they looked over one after another, thinking that this Cui family is crazy, isn't it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 760 Accidentally Created a Record (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is the Cui family crazy?"

    In fact, most of the people present have this idea in their hearts now, they still think that Su Xun and the Cui family are together.

    When Su Xun made such an offer, everyone present thought it was the Cui family's intention.

    However, the members of the Cui family have also been forced out now. Su Xun, who has been quiet all the time, everyone thinks that he has no idea about this bodhi fruit.

    Saying that he has no idea is just a nice way of saying it, but he just can¨t afford it. No one thinks he can afford it.

    Thousands of Foundation Establishment Pills may not be a problem for him, and he can take them out, but how can ordinary people afford these thousands, only people from aristocratic families can withstand this kind of consumption.

    Now that the price is so high, the Cui family and the Luo family actually have no good solution. They feel very difficult and can only give up. Who knows that Su Xun made a move at this time by coincidence.

    If you don¨t make a move, it¨s enough. Once you make a move, it¨s amazing. Even the members of the Cui family are scared. Seven thousand foundation building pills, this can kill the Cui family. Su Xun won¨t really want to trap them.  yes.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is still very particular, he said directly: "This is my personal behavior, and has nothing to do with the Cui family."

    The people of the Cui family immediately breathed a sigh of relief, no matter what, Su Xun was quite righteous.

    I don't know what Yaowanggu will say, the people of the Luo family are very unhappy with Su Xun, and they have always been full of hostility. The people of the Luo family immediately found something cool.

    Immediately, people from the Luo family were talking about some unharmonious things: "What about your personal behavior? Since you represent the Cui family, you are a member of the Cui family. If anything goes wrong, the Cui family must be responsible."  .￣

    This shameless face really pissed off the Cui family. If it weren't for the fact that this was an auction, a conflict would have been unavoidable.

    At this moment, the veiled woman from Medicine King Valley said: "It can be auctioned, but if you don't get that many foundation building pills afterwards, you will die!"

    The last three words were spoken very calmly, but in everyone's ears, it felt cold all of a sudden from head to toe.

    It seems that she said that whoever is allowed to die must die.

    Separated Su Xun from the Cui family, but from this point of view, the Cui family is fine, it seems that Su Xun will be in trouble if he can't get so many foundation building pills in the end.

    Su Xun's expression looked quite normal. To him, this was not a threat. Naturally, he had to pay for taking pictures, which was a matter of course.

    Unlike those formal auctions outside, when you go to participate, you need to obtain some kind of asset certificate to prove that you have that ability.

    If you don't pay for the auction and the auction item goes unsold, there are plenty of ways to deal with you.

    However, this is not a very standardized auction after all, and asset certificates and the like are not feasible for the aristocratic family, so we can only use the majesty of Wanggu to restrain everyone.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "No problem, let's continue."

    His calm appearance made everyone stunned again, thinking that this kid really has so many foundation building pills in his hand.

    With one look from the veiled woman, the guy on the stage understood that the auction must continue, so he said: "The first time for seven thousand foundation building pills, and the second time for seven thousand foundation building pills."

    "Eight thousand!"

    Before I finished talking, the Mo family immediately increased the price. It is obvious that they are also determined to get this bodhi fruit.

    "Nine thousand!"

    Su Xun didn't even think about it, and added it directly. Anyway, the number of Foundation Establishment Pills on his body must exceed 10,000.

    It may be two or three thousand more, but Su Xun hasn't counted the exact number.

    So Su Xun's heart is not so calm. In fact, if the Mo family is rich and powerful, the price will be directly raised to tens of thousands, how can I follow it then.

    In a few days, if I knew it earlier, I would have prepared more foundation building pills, Su Xun thought in his heart.

    But now I can't say anything, I can only continue to follow the price up, and see the Mo family's reaction for a while, if it really reaches the point where I can't bear it, I just give up.

    What Su Xun didn't know was that with the beating of the numbers, people from these aristocratic families were terrified. Nine thousand foundation building pills are enough for a family to use daily for many years.

    Where to buy a bodhi fruit right now, it must be not worth it.?The Mo family has the strength to continue to follow.

    "Ten thousand!"

    The Mo family had the same thought as Su Xun, they did not give up, but continued to follow.

    However, Su Xun also heard a little implication from that person's voice. It is obvious that the Mo family has almost reached the limit at this price.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun smiled. It seems that the Mo family is still overestimated, and they probably can stop here.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, everyone thought he was going to give up, and then they heard Su Xun's voice: "Eleven thousand foundation building pills."

    This price is almost reaching Su Xun's limit, and the Mo family will add another thousand later, he really has to consider whether to increase it, if the foundation building pills are not enough, it will really offend Yaowanggu.

    The four great aristocratic families are no longer important to Su Xun now, but Su Xun still has to be afraid of the Valley of the Medicine Kings.

    Both sides are playing the game, Su Xun still looks calm on the surface, as if this Foundation Establishment Pill is nothing to him.

    The middle-aged man who presided over the auction deliberately slowed down his voice. Obviously, at this stage, we need to give everyone more time to react, and he also wants to see a high price.

    The people at Mo's house shook their heads after discussing in a low voice. It seemed that the expression on their faces was a little helpless.

    In this way, everyone also understood that the Mo family had given up, and Su Xun was also relieved, as long as he gave up.

    In fact, according to the Mo family's plan, five or six thousand Foundation Establishment Pills should be guaranteed, but who knows that is not the case, the price has been raised so much.

    Su Xun's judgment is not wrong, 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills is their limit, and there is even an element of anger in it, if it is higher, it will really be unbearable, and it will hurt the foundation of the Mo family.

    The middle-aged man was a little disappointed, so he stopped hitting when he became interested, but he still followed the procedure and dropped the gavel.

    And Su Xun only found out later that this price turned out to be the highest transaction price since the auction was held, and it accidentally set a record.

    ps: Some book friends reminded Xue's family to be eliminated, but I kept writing. I did make a mistake. I apologize to everyone, and it has been revised now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 761 You are not kind (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The auction ended here, and it came to an end, and it was completely over.

    However, this time the auction was a little different from the previous ones. It was robbed of the show, and the three families seemed to be reduced to supporting roles around a young man.

    This has never happened before, but you can't say what opinion you have, because you really don't have a rich family.

    The Foundation Establishment Pill is a common currency here, and Su Xun naturally became a rich man with such a shot.

    "Hmph, what a fool and a lot of money. It's obviously not worth buying this thing for more than 10,000 Jidan!"

    There was an unharmonious voice from the Luo family. I don¨t know who said it, but I don¨t need to think about it anyway. It must be for Su Xun, and he was deliberately trying to avoid him.

    The shame that Su Xun left for the Luo family today is enough for the Luo family to hate him, wishing they could kill him right away.

    It is true that everyone thinks the same as the Luo family, even most of the Cui family should think so, the price is indeed inflated.

    There are more than 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills, it hurts to think about it, enough for a family to last for several generations.

    This means that to cultivate the power of the new generation, if you want to succeed in building foundations, you must have the support of Jidan. The future development of a family still depends on the young people. Without Jidan, how will young people develop?  Woolen cloth.

    Although Bodhi Fruit sounds like a good thing, it is not a treasure in the true sense. Otherwise, how could Medicine King Valley take it out to pity them.

    None of the people present was a fool, and they knew some truths. The valuation of this thing was about 5,000 Foundation Establishment Pills, and if it exceeded it, it would be worthless.

    But I don't know why, the Mo family, who has always been calm and shrewd, seems to be very eager this time, and must take this thing down.

    It is precisely because of Su Xun's price increase that the price has increased so much, more than doubled, and the major families no longer have the ability to buy.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, so he just smiled and said nothing, thinking what a poor guy like you can understand.

    For him, the foundation building pill is no different from candy. He can make it infinitely, but it only takes a certain amount of time.

    If you think about it this way, you will feel nothing at all. Instead, he, Su Xun, took advantage of it and bought the good things directly without paying any price. Is there anything more comfortable than this?

    In any case, the auction is over, and the next step is the exchange process, commonly known as paying with one hand and delivering with the other.

    There are three aristocratic families, and each aristocratic family elects a representative, just bring the Jidan.

    In addition to the elders of the three families, Su Xun also followed them.

    At the back, Su Xun could tell when exchanging money that every family was careful, for fear of offending Yaowanggu, which shows the majesty of Yaowanggu.

    ? Although when giving the Foundation Establishment Pill, it is inevitable that there will be some distressed feeling on the face, but when I get the item, I am still very happy.

    With these resources that are usually completely unobtainable, if you take them home and make good use of them, there is no problem in raising the family's strength to a higher level.

    After each family confirmed that there was no problem with the items, they left consciously. They really wanted to stay and see if Su Xun had the capital.

    However, due to the majesty of Yaowang Valley, he still dared not stay in the end, lest he would suffer from bad luck.

    "Boy, you bought three things, a total of 11,102 Foundation Establishment Pills." The middle-aged man looked at Su Xun twice.

    Today, the three aristocratic families combined may not necessarily have his flower foundation Dando, which will inevitably attract people's attention.

    Of course, for Yaowanggu, this is not important, anyway, a few aristocratic families may not necessarily have this strength, as long as they give more foundation building Dan, they will not lose.

    "Okay, it's ready."

    Su Xun waved his hand directly, and then poured out a lot of Foundation Establishment Pills, floating in midair.

    Before taking advantage of several aristocratic families paying the money, Su Xun also spent some time counting the foundation pills to make sure that there was no problem with the quantity.

    Counting more than 10,000 grains seems to sound too difficult, but the spiritual power of immortal cultivators is relatively strong, these are nothing, and the time required is not that long.

    The same Su Xun did not hide the fact that he has a space-like spirit treasure, because he just discovered that the elders of the three families also have this kind of thing.?? Now, otherwise, there are so many things, can you still take them away with your own hands?

    It is estimated that it is something similar to the Qiankun bag. Although it is precious, it is not a rare treasure. A monk in the fake alchemy realm should have one.

    Most of the time, if you cover up, it will appear that there is a problem. It is better to be open and open, so that others can't figure out your details at once.

    Looking at the densely packed Jidan, it is obvious that there are a few people in Yaowang Valley, and there are a little more people, and their scalps feel numb.

    I really didn't expect that this kid really has so many Foundation Establishment Pills, no wonder he dared to bid so much, he has the confidence.

    At this time, even the veiled girl couldn't help but look at Su Xun more, as if she noticed that this young man was not simple.

    The people in Yaowang Valley didn't count them carefully either, so many Foundation Establishment Pills seemed about the same, and this kid probably didn't have the guts to fake it.

    The middle-aged man was also cheerful and threw the things to Su Xun, who had auctioned them off.

    Su Xun was not as relieved as Yaowanggu. He really checked and found that there was nothing wrong with the spirit grass and bodhi fruit, so Su Xun was relieved.

    After getting the things, there is no need to stay any longer. Su Xun is unwilling to stay here for a second, for fear that something will go wrong.

    I saw Su Xun bowed slightly and left here.

    After leaving the auction house, I met the people from the Cui family. They were obviously waiting for him. People from the other two families were also there. Why were they here?

    I still want to see if this kid has so many Foundation Establishment Pills.

    Even the Mo family still has fantasies. If this kid is really asking for prices, and after Yaowanggu deals with him, the things still have to be sold, then it will be cheaper for them.

    However, Su Xun walked out with a smile on his face, without any pressure.

    Everyone can see from his calm and calm appearance that this kid is really fine.

    The Cui family asked: "Have you got the things?"

    "Um?"

    Su Xun didn't say much, but nodded. He knew that he couldn't pretend to be forceful at this time, it would be too hateful.

    The faces of the Cui family members suddenly became complicated, thinking that their family's foundation establishment pill reserve was not as much as that of this kid alone, and they felt bitter.

    Cui Lin said even more resentfully: "You boy, you are not kind." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 762: Su Xun, You Hooligan (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Cui Lin felt a little fever on his face.

    Before negotiating conditions with Su Xun, I gave him ten Foundation Establishment Pills. I thought it was a generous reward, and Su Xun must not be able to refuse.

    Especially after Su Xun won, seeing that Su Xun is so powerful and has made great achievements, there was also a desire to curry favor with him, so he gave five more pills.

    I thought Su Xun would be very moved after knowing about it.

    It's only now that I understand that it's all their own fantasy. They can take out more than 10,000 foundation-building pills, and your ten or five pills are nothing.

    The great elder of the Cui family also had a fever on his face, feeling ashamed and flustered.

    Su Xun smiled, understood what they meant, and said, "They are all my master's Foundation Establishment Pills, not mine."

    I said this on purpose, and it also meant to remind others that there is an expert behind me. If you want to move me, you should estimate it in your heart in advance.

    He is very clear that he has made a big splash today, and there is nothing he can do about it.

    This auction is different from what you imagined. There are no shielding measures, and it is immediately clear who bids. Unless Su Xun doesn't buy anything, it will definitely attract attention.

    Many people can't compete with you when they buy. Maybe after the auction is over, there will be some ulterior motives, especially the Mo family and the Luo family, they must be on guard.

    Even the Cui family, to put it bluntly, Su Xun did not dare to trust them completely. In the face of interests, many things are uncertain. The world of immortals is actually very cruel.

    I'm afraid that their fake masters in the late stage of alchemy will come and fuck me directly, so Su Xun has to be more or less careful.

    After he said this, the others became even more envious. It's really good to have a master who is awesome.

    Without saying a few words, Su Xun bid farewell to the Cui family and went back by himself.

    He was very cautious along the way, he didn't go home immediately, but deliberately went around a lot, and found that no one was following him behind him, so he was a little relieved.

    It seems that just now, he scared himself a little bit.

    Returning to his home, he took a look and saw that the lights inside were on. He guessed that An Suke was at home, so he knocked on the door.

    "Which one?"

    An Suke was very careful when she was alone at home, she didn't dare to open the door at all.

    Su Xun thought it was funny, so he deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Takeaway!"

    "I didn't order takeaway, you may have gone to the wrong place!" An Suke's voice was quite calm.

    However, Su Xun could tell that she must have pretended forcibly, so she must be a little panicked now.

    "There is no mistake, it is from your place, please open the door quickly."

    Su Xun couldn't help but burst into laughter after speaking halfway.

    When An Suke heard this voice, he felt something was wrong. He remembered that there was a cat's eye function on the anti-theft door. After looking at it, it was Su Xun outside.

    After opening the door, An Suke patted Su Xun and said, "You scared me to death."

    "Hey, I thought you weren't afraid."

    Su Xun said, and hugged An Suke by the waist. The posture of the two of them seemed to be so intimate at this moment.

    An Suke couldn't hold back all of a sudden, she felt her body was a little weak, and she couldn't move even if she wanted to struggle.

    I had no choice but to ask: "Su Xun, don't move around, you haven't showered yet, have you eaten tonight?"

    Su Xun noticed the presence of Er Gouzi next to him, who had been staring at it, so Su Xun quickly stopped and gave up the idea of ??rolling on the sofa.

    I don't know if Er Gouzi can understand it, anyway, Su Xun doesn't intend to take advantage of it.

    After letting go, Su Xun said, "I haven't eaten all day today. I've been busy outside. Is there anything I can eat at home?"

    "I bought some food tonight and put it in the refrigerator to cook for you."

    An Suke didn't ask Su Xun what he was busy with all day today, and ran directly into the kitchen.

    Su Xun threw a foundation building pill to Er Gouzi, let him roll aside and eat slowly.

    It's not the same as the change from the first time eating Zhuji Dan. After Er Gouzi ate this time, he didn't have any reaction of wanting to sleep, and his body didn't change much.

    It seems that any medicine is effective for the first time, and it will not be so powerful in the future.

    &nbsp"It's just like Su Xun's cultivation with the Foundation Establishment Pill, but now he feels that the effect is getting worse and worse.

    If he can refine Xiaohuandan, Su Xun won't be bothered to use the Foundation Establishment Pill, so he can give it to Er Gouzi later.

    There are still some in the warehouse, estimated to be about one or two thousand, unless something is necessary, otherwise Su Xun estimates that he will not refine the Foundation Establishment Pill for a long time in the future, because there is no need for that.

    Er Gouzi quietly went to chew on Zhujidan, as if he was still reluctant to eat. He had to play on the ground for a while, pawing and pulling non-stop.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun wondered if this Roaring Dog was really possessed by Erha. Fortunately, it didn't have the attribute of demolishing the house for the time being.

    Su Xun went to the closet in the room, found a change of clothes, and went directly to take a shower to make himself more comfortable.

    After taking a bath, come to help in the kitchen, and after a while, you can eat.

    It was too late, and An Suke didn't cook too many dishes, one eggplant with minced meat, one braised wing tip, and one mushroom egg soup.

    It's not very rich, but it's enough to eat. An Suke had already eaten the night before, so she didn't eat much, and basically all of it ended up in Su Xun's mouth.

    After eating, I tidied up and went to the room, keeping Er Gouzi outside.

    "Come on, let me rub this lotion on you, and develop the habit of skin care before going to bed in the future."

    Su Xun was so confused, when he arrived in the room, he was dragged by An Suke, and a lot of things were wiped on his face and arms.

    "Su Xun, why do I feel that your skin is not well maintained, and it is better than mine."

    Su Xun felt a little dumbfounded, thinking that I am a cultivator, a lot of impurities in the body have been discharged, how could the skin be bad.

    Many people have poor skin. In addition to the wind and the sun, there is another important reason, that is, there are too many impurities in the body.

    Newly born children must have the best skin. When they grow up, there will gradually be more impurities accumulated in the body, and the skin will be affected to some extent.

    Su Xun said: "After you say this, you will be beaten, do you know how many people you have killed with this skin in seconds?"

    "Really?" Su Xun praised An Suke, and his eyes lit up immediately, like a child who got a big red flower.

    Su Xun smiled: "Especially those two soft places, the skin is the best, let me see if it grows up."

    An Suke was held down, and could only say shyly: "Su Xun, you are a rascal." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 763 A Little Itchy Heart (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What is the background of that kid? It seems that he is not from any family, but there are so many foundation building pills?"

    After everyone left, there were still a few people from Yaowang Valley, and now it looks like there are three left.

    One is the veiled woman, the other is the middle-aged man who hosted the auction, and the remaining one is a young man.

    In front of the other two people, he didn't have a strong sense of presence, and he was the one who spoke just now.

    Hearing what he said, the middle-aged man in Yaowang Valley said: "Whatever, that kid probably has some background."

    "Anyway, we came here this time, and the selling price was much higher than expected. We have to thank him."

    The young man seemed to think there was something wrong with Su Xun. He picked up two Foundation Establishment Pills, put them on the tip of his nose and smelled them for a while.

    Immediately, the expression on his face didn't look quite right. His expression changed a bit, as if he noticed something was wrong.

    "Take a look, the Foundation Establishment Pill given by that kid seems to be different. The level of purity is unbelievable."

    After what he said, the two remaining people in Yaowang Valley seemed to have sensed something was wrong. They imitated the example and directly picked up Zhuji Pill and sniffed it at the tip of their noses.

    The middle-aged man was even more direct, and directly threw two foundation building pills into his mouth, and it was like eating candy.

    Anyway, for them, the Foundation Establishment Pill is too much, and it's not bad.

    At his level, eating Zhuji Dan is really like eating snacks, and it has no effect.

    However, the look on his face also changed, as if he had noticed something, but he didn't speak for a while, but glanced at the veiled woman.

    The veiled woman obviously had the highest right to speak. She threw the Jidan back, nodded and said, "Indeed, the effect of the Jidan should be better, it is not comparable to that of the general Jidan."

    "Speaking of this kind of foundation building pill, the effect of one pill is at least as good as one and a half pills of ordinary foundation building pills. We have taken advantage of it."

    No one objected to this statement, and the middle-aged man also took it seriously, because he ate it himself, so he had a more right to speak, which was similar to his feeling.

    I always feel that this Foundation Establishment Pill is different from the Foundation Establishment Pill he ate before, and the effect is better. I have never seen this before.

    Even Su Xun himself is not very clear about this kind of thing, because he has eaten this kind of Foundation Establishment Pill that he refined, and Su Xun has never touched other Foundation Establishment Pills, so how can he know the difference?  Woolen cloth.

    The Cui family gave fifteen pills as a reward, but Su Xun didn't even look at it, and directly paid the fifteen pills to the people in Yaowanggu.

    The quality of things refined with the Sanwei Dan Furnace is indeed higher, and even an excellent alchemist cannot make up for this gap.

    Otherwise, Su Xun could cultivate so quickly by taking medicine all the time, because the quality of the Foundation Establishment Pill is too high.

    If you take Su Xun's Foundation Establishment Pill, then the probability of successful foundation establishment will be much higher.

    "Classify these foundation building pills, and return to the Valley of the Medicine King, and study them carefully." The veiled woman said.

    However, that young man seemed to have some other thoughts, and he just heard him say: "I feel that kid is a little abnormal."

    "what do you want to say in the end?"

    The veiled woman frowned, she was very attractive, she seemed to have noticed the meaning in this young man's tone was not simple.

    After the young man was told, there was no embarrassment on his face. He just said directly: "I want to go to that kid and see if he has any good things on him."

    "Think about it, maybe there are other good pills on him."

    When speaking, the greed in the eyes could no longer be hidden.

    Foundation Establishment Pills are indeed not attractive to monks like them who are in the fake alchemy realm, but Su Xun can take out more than 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills casually, and it is definitely not easy for Su Xun to think about it.

    Maybe there are other good things on him. If you can get some from robbery, it will be powerful for your own cultivation, and you will earn money.

    "That kid is obviously not an alchemist. There is no such a young alchemist. Maybe there is a master behind him, or he also represents a force. Isn't it good to go to him rashly?"

     Although the middle-aged man was also moved, he was still a little worried. This kind of thing is not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    The young man shook his head: "I don't think so. Let's go to him to test it out. There is really some expert protecting him. We just retreat when we face difficulties. Who can not give us Medicine King Valley?"  face."

    "If there is no one else around him, just make the person and grab the things."

    The tone was very indifferent, as if robbery was a piece of cake, and human life was nothing to worry about.

    But the veiled woman said coldly: "A word of advice, you may not be his opponent."

    The young man seemed to be at a loss for words all of a sudden, he didn't know what to say, he certainly didn't believe it, how could he be a person in the fake alchemy state, how could he not be able to beat that guy in the foundational state.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, Su Xun's relaxed performance against Luo Wuyan today made him lose all confidence. After all, he is only in the early stage of the fake alchemy state, so it's really hard to say.

    A little unconvinced, he said: "I can ask Brother Shi Song to go with me. Could it be that the two of us can't kill him?"

    The name of the middle-aged man in Yaowang Valley is Shisong.

    Together, the two of them will have no problem dealing with Su Xun. Even the Veiled Woman doesn't think Su Xun is their opponent.

    But she still said: "Don't think too much, remember to do the business this time, go to bed early at night, go to collect information from the outside world tomorrow, and then prepare to go back."

    After finishing speaking, the woman disappeared without giving the two of them a chance to continue talking.

    The two of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    The middle-aged man patted the guy on the shoulder and said, "Why, still not reconciled?"

    "Um!"

    The young man nodded and said, "My intuition tells me that that kid has good things on him. If you kill him, you will definitely get a lot of things."

    When the veiled woman was around, he didn't dare to say it at all.

    Shi Song patted him again, and said: "If we really want to, let's kill him. I feel a little itchy." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 765 Devouring Bodhi Fruit (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cool is cool, of course, Su Xun didn't feel how good this skin really is, but Su Xun felt a bit of disobedience.

    Because the character of Donghuang Taiyi has a deep-rooted influence in everyone's hearts, and the ancient style is more suitable for it.

    The whole mech skin with a strong sense of technology comes out, no matter how you look at it, it feels a bit strange, and it seems a bit suspected of misappropriating money.

    But after thinking about it for a while, the skin of this game was made just to make money, so there is nothing strange about it, but I think it is quite normal.

    Anyway, it doesn't have much to do with Su Xun, and he doesn't pursue it very much now. The main thing is to see what role the skin in the game has in reality.

    Skin name: [Light of Chasing Dreams]

    Corresponding hero: Donghuang Taiyi

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can master Donghuangtai's big move Fallen God Contract proficiently, suppress an enemy, and create a contract between each other for 5 seconds.

    Within these 5 seconds, the host will be immune to the enemy's attack, and the energy of the enemy's attack will form three dark energy bodies, which will hit the enemy, causing the enemy to suffer the same damage.

    "Damn it!"

    After Su Xun watched it, he finally couldn't keep calm anymore. The skills given by this skin are really awesome.

    That is to say, as long as a contract is formed between a target, it will have 5 seconds of immunity and invincibility time.

    In a fierce battle, five seconds can be said to be too important, almost a life-saving skill.

    When it is more exaggerated, it can in turn cause damage to the enemy. This is a bit like rebounding, but the form is a little more complicated.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun didn't know what to say to express his inner excitement. Anyway, he got a good thing.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that this skill has certain disadvantages. For example, in the process of forming a contract, it is only effective for one person. If another person attacks him, there is no way to prevent it.

    Not everyone is immune to damage, so you still have to be careful when using it.

    In any case, getting this thing is also a kind of improvement for his own strength, so that Su Xun can be more comfortable in future battles.

    Today's character is really strong, Su Xun was happy, but also hugged An Suke, the two of them pressed their bodies together, and then slowly fell asleep.

    ！！！！！！

    "Su Xun, I'm going to school, you sleep a little longer, then get up and buy some breakfast by yourself, I probably won't come back at night, don't miss me."

    Early the next morning, An Suke woke up, and she had to go back to class.

    Now it is the final stage of the semester, and everyone is quite busy, even those who don't usually study, such as those two scumbags in Su Xun's dormitory, are already busy, let alone An Suke.

    Su Xun held An Suke for a while, seeing that the time was almost up, and then let her go.

    In fact, Su Xun really didn't sleep much. After An Suke left, he got up directly. Although the weather was cold, it didn't affect him in any way.

    Sleeping is not interesting, so I went to eat some breakfast, Su Xun felt full of energy, sitting at home, Su Xun was ready to start.

    He started thinking about Bodhi fruit yesterday. Anyway, taking Bodhi fruit is a must for him, and he needs to improve his strength quickly.

    The purpose of buying it is to eat it quickly. If you let yourself wait until the later stage of the fake alchemy state and use it to break through to the golden alchemy state, Su Xun probably won't have the patience to wait.

    "Crack！！"

    After taking out the bodhi fruit, Su Xun didn't wash it. Naturally, this kind of spiritual fruit can't have any harmful substances on it, so there's no need to worry about what's there.

    The first bite, Te Niang's is not the same as what Su Xun thought, since it is a spiritual fruit, I thought it was delicious, but Su Xun took the first bite, it was crisp and crisp, like  Like a good red Fuji apple.

    However, there is no taste at all in the mouth, and the whole thing is colorless and tasteless, but it hurts Su Xun so much that he thought he had eaten some fake spiritual fruit.

    However, the spiritual energy surging in his body continued to permeate his meridians, and Su Xun knew that there was nothing wrong with this spiritual fruit.

    noSu Xun ate it quickly because of the time delay. The bodhi fruit is not big, so it only takes two or three mouthfuls.

    However, Su Xun chewed every mouthful very seriously. This is a psychological effect, and he wants to release all the aura so as not to waste it.

    "Damn it!"

    However, when the aura in his body burst out all of a sudden, Su Xun was startled. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have made a serious mistake.

    There are too many auras, so much that I didn't even think about it, it feels a bit unexpected.

    No wonder it is said that this bodhi fruit has a certain effect even if it is taken by a strong person in the golden core state. There is indeed a lot of spiritual energy in it, which is a bit too much for Su Xun's state.

    As if a person is full of food, now Su Xun's meridians are full of a feeling of swelling, as if they are about to burst open at any time.

    This startled Su Xun, thinking that nothing would happen.

    In fact, what he didn't know was that if it was someone else, any one in his state would have already burst his meridians after taking the bodhi fruit.

    It's just because he is an immortal monarch, no matter the strength of his foundation or meridians, it is not comparable to ordinary people.

    Su Xun gritted his teeth. Anyway, he had already eaten it, and he could still expect him to spit it out. For things that don't exist, it's better to refine them quickly.

    For a whole day, Su Xun was refining the aura brought by the bodhi fruit. He always felt that he wanted to practice but the aura was too little. Among other things, it was the first time that Su Xun felt the aura brought by more aura.  trouble.

    However, Su Xun's tyranny was beyond everyone's expectation. He was not backlashed by the bodhi fruit, but instead he refined all the aura of the bodhi fruit.

    When Su Xun opened his eyes, his identity was different now, and he became a fake alchemy cultivator.

    Only Su Xun can feel that the dantian in his body has changed from before, and a fake dan that is spinning has appeared.

    It is about the size of a pigeon's egg, but the whole body is gray and looks very dim, as if covered with a layer of dust.

    Su Xun also knows, this is the reason why it is called the false alchemy state, and it is the real alchemy when it reaches the golden alchemy state.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 768: Luckily I Met You Now (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Are you kidding ghosts?"

    The two guys in Yaowang Valley didn't look very good-looking, as if their IQ had been insulted by Su Xun.

    "Why are you lying to you? If you buy it and don't eat it, should I keep it?" Su Xun expressed that he couldn't understand the thoughts of these two guys.

    I just heard Shi Song say: "You, a mere late-stage foundation-builder, dare to take bodhi fruit. That's an act of courting death. Don't pretend to me, hand it over quickly."

    "If you don't believe me, you will be dismissed." Su Xun was quite helpless, thinking that I ate all of it, and my digestion was pretty good. How can I give this to you?

    However, this is also an excuse. Su Xun himself understands that even if he didn't eat the things he bought through hard work, he couldn't give them for nothing.

    I really didn't expect that the majestic Yaowang Valley sounds so awesome, and the disciples would do such unscrupulous things.

    Su Xun was too embarrassed to do this kind of nonsense, obviously too shameless.

    Take a step back and say, if I didn't eat my bodhi fruit and gave it to them, can they let me go, obviously impossible.

    It's just nice to say, but in fact, I can't believe it at all. Su Xun has seen this kind of situation a lot.

    Because people's greed is infinite and will never be satisfied, they all know that their Foundation Establishment Pill is unusual, Su Xun does not believe that they have no interest in the secrets of themselves.

    And what they did today is a stain on Yaowanggu. I believe Yaowanggu will not encourage disciples to do such things.

    If Su Xun is still alive, it will be a stain to them. I am afraid that Su Xun will tell the matter, so what is the best way? Naturally, kill Su Xun.

    No matter what, these two guys will definitely fight. Su Xun also understands this, and today's battle may be unavoidable.

    Of course, there is also good news. He can be sure that the veiled woman probably didn't come today, and she didn't even know about it.

    The status of the veiled woman is not the same as these two guys. Su Xun doesn't believe that woman will be tempted by this bodhi fruit.

    There is a very high possibility that today's incident is just the private behavior of these two guys. They probably don't want the veiled woman to know, because this kind of thing is definitely not allowed to happen in the sect.

    In this way, Su Xun finally breathed a sigh of relief. Without the veiled woman, he might not be afraid of these two guys. To put it bluntly, the two of them stood there without any sense of oppression.

    "Since you are ignorant, go to hell, come on!"

    Shi Song gave an order, and the young man knew that he was about to make a move.

    Letting him go is to test Su Xun's true strength. If he can really kill Su Xun directly, that is naturally the best.

    Of course, if you can't kill it, there is actually no big problem. After all, Shi Song is stronger, and with him here, there shouldn't be any major problems.

    To put it bluntly, for a person in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, the two of them are very sure, and don't think there will be any mistakes. Today, Su Xun is hard to fly.

    "Boom！！"

    The aura on this young man's body began to erupt, causing the surrounding ground to tremble a little.

    Su Xun also felt that this guy's strength was the same as his own, and he was in the early stage of the false alchemy realm.

    Frankly speaking, his age and strength are already good. If he is in any of the four great families, he can be praised to the sky.

    It seems that in Yaowang Valley, his status is not enough.

    ? Of course, Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief, not as strong as he thought, only in the early stages of the false alchemy state, sorry I am also in the false alchemy state now.

    Now for Su Xun, leapfrog fighting is commonplace, and it is really uncomfortable for him to fight against a level, because it is too easy.

    "boom´"

    Su Xun is not like this guy, he is still brewing there. He looks very awesome, but in fact it is just gaudy and useless.

    Going up is a violent punch, which is completely unreasonable, as if it can tear the entire time and space apart. It can be seen how terrifying Su Xun's punch is.

    That guy naturally didn't dare to be careless, and of course he didn't admit cowardice, and rushed forward, intending to confront Su Xun head-on.

    It was said that it would be head-to-head, but it was like an egg hitting a rock, and it would break when touched.

    The young man was killed by Su XunHe fell on the ground, with blood flowing from his mouth, like a kite with a broken string, he even kept floating in the air.

    "this´"

    It was just a f*cking punch, which defeated the young man from Yaowang Valley, and Su Xun was not overwhelmed by realm.

    The two of them have the same realm, and they can be crushed in this way, which shows how terrifying Su Xun's personal strength is, and it is simply unreasonable.

    Shi Song's eyelids kept twitching wildly. Frankly speaking, he was really shocked, and he felt like a fucking dog.

    This kid is too shocking, you know he was in the late stage of Foundation Establishment yesterday, but today he broke through?

    It is very difficult to break through a big realm in such a short period of time. Anyone who has experienced it from the foundation-building realm to the false alchemy realm knows that it cannot be achieved overnight.

    For example, Luo Wuyan from the Luo family actually accumulated quite well, but he was still a half-step fake pill, stuck there, without a real breakthrough.

    This kid looked like an ordinary late-stage foundation-builder, but now there is only one explanation for such a sudden breakthrough.

    Shi Song seemed to have lost something, and said in disbelief: "Youyou really swallowed the bodhi fruit?"

    "Nonsense, I've already said it, can I still lie to you?" Su Xun complained directly.

    The expression on Shi Song's face was even more shocking. He couldn't figure out how he could withstand the powerful aura of Bodhi fruit in his state.

    However, after the bodhi fruit was gone, he didn't feel too disappointed. Instead, he had greater expectations.

    There must be some unknown secret about this kid, otherwise, it would be unscientific for him to be able to cultivate to this level in the secular world.

    Moreover, he can directly devour Bodhi fruit and refine it, which is more in line with common sense, so this kid has too many secrets.

    Only by defeating him can he obtain his secrets, and then take them as his own, maybe it will be of greater help to him.

    Now he is still thinking, this trip has come at the right time.

    "Boy, I admit that you are very strong, but you are still a little tender when you fight with me. Fortunately, I have met you now. If you grow up for a while, then I will not be able to do what I want." (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 769: Two Large Arrays (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Senior brother Shi Song, help me get rid of him, help me kill this kid!"

    At this time, the young man with blood in his mouth kept shouting, as if he was already full of hostility towards Su Xun.

    Just now I was thinking about the good things on Su Xun, I must get them all, but now the idea is simpler, I just want to kill Su Xun.

    Even to a certain extent, this young man probably realized how Luo Wuyan felt today, it is not terrible to be defeated.

    The frightening thing is that you look at a person with similar strength to you, and then lightly kill you. This is the most embarrassing, and it feels like being humiliated.

    If you want to wash away the humiliation, you have to kill Su Xun.

    Shi Song didn't talk to that guy anymore. To put it bluntly, he saw that the young man was useful this time, so he just used him, and everyone had no feelings for him.

    Even in a sect, the number of times you can actually get in touch is very limited.

    After returning to the Zongmen, the two probably didn't have much communication, and this time it was just a temporary cooperation.

    Now that guy has lost its role, and he can only rely on him for everything, so naturally he won't talk to that guy anymore. Now his attention is all on Su Xun.

    Even though this kid is only at the early stage of the false alchemy state, his feeling is not that simple. To put it bluntly, the two early stage of the false alchemy state together may not be his opponent.

    So he can't be careless, otherwise he won't sigh. Fortunately, he met this guy earlier, and when he is stronger, he probably won't be able to deal with it.

    "Ugh！！"

    Shi Song didn't hold back, he shot before Su Xun, it seemed that he had seized the opportunity, a vortex formed with spiritual energy quickly rushed towards Su Xun.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has the bonus of acuity. For him, this is not a fatal thing, so he is also very bachelor.

    Didn't go head-to-head stupidly, if you can hide, you will naturally dodge quickly, this thing is not a battle to determine the outcome.

    The key point is that as soon as this guy makes a move, Su Xun can see his strength. Grandma's is actually a late-stage fake alchemy, and he is another difficult master.

    Su Xun even wanted to cry a little bit, thinking what was wrong with him, the people he met became more and more perverted, and the key was himself, and he still didn't deal with it very well.

    Thinking of yesterday's auction competition, I was still dealing with the late Foundation Establishment Realm. I defeated that guy, and everyone already felt a little incredible.

    Now it's good, the direct opponent has become the late stage of the false alchemy state, I have to say that this leap in strength is really a bit big.

    However, Su Xun has nothing to do, he can't escape today, that is to say, if he doesn't make it, he will.

    However, Su Xun is not too worried. According to his estimation, it is already quite difficult for this guy to break through to the later stage of the fake alchemy state.

    Because his strength gives Su Xun the feeling that it belongs to the weaker one in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, and it is estimated that he can't even beat the masters of several aristocratic families.

    For Su Xun, it is not that there is no chance at all.

    It happened to be through this person to test my own strength and see how well I can perform against the strong players in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm.

    If he defeated this guy today, Su Xun would have nothing to pretend to be against the strongest combat power of the four great families in the future. In other words, these four great families would not pose any threat to him at all.

    Fate is in my own hands, and I must win today.

    The Ruyi golden cudgel appeared in his hand, and Su Xun was unambiguous. It was infused with a lot of spiritual energy, and the foundation building pill was already knocked in his mouth, and he recharged himself as if he didn't need money at all.

    Su Xun's golden cudgel seems to have the power of a thousand pounds, every time it hits it, it seems to have a thousand tons of power.

    It is estimated that a small hillside can be directly smashed into countless gravel by Su Xun's golden cudgel.

    The guy in front of him is at least a strong man in the late stage of the false alchemy realm, and his realm is much higher than Su Xun. It is obviously impossible to kill him directly with the golden cudgel.

    But this guy was also a little surprised. He didn't even think about it. He thought that it shouldn't be difficult to kill this kid by relying on his own strength.

    But now he is shocked, it doesn't look difficult, in fact it is not easy, the strength of the two seems to be evenly matched.???

    There was still a stalemate for a while, and no one could kill anyone.

    For Shi Song, it would be humiliating not to be equal, but how could it not be equal? ??His strength is obviously stronger.

    Gradually, a sense of oppression arose in my heart, and I said in my heart that this is not going to work, if I really can't take this kid down, he will be ashamed and embarrassing.

    This guy was in a hurry, he patted his Qiankun bag, and then many purple squares floated out.

    Appeared directly around Su Xun, as if to surround Su Xun.

    Su Xun is not stupid, he knows this move well, and he is afraid that it will be difficult to deal with. He exerted strength on his legs, and his speed skyrocketed. He wanted to run away quickly.

    However, the magic is that no matter how he runs, these things are always around him, and many purple squares begin to connect.

    Su Xun probably knew it in his mind. This is probably a formation or something. At the auction yesterday, Su Xun also saw many similar formations.

    To put it bluntly, this thing does have a certain effect in battle, but it also needs certain requirements for those who build the formation.

    It's not that if you throw it out, the formation can be formed automatically by itself, it's more troublesome, and it consumes a lot of spiritual energy.

    Because Su Xun already has the pen and ink formation drawn out by the system, he believes that the power of this formation will not lose to any formation, so at the auction, he has nothing to do with formations.  idea.

    Seeing that guy is still instilling spiritual energy, trying to control himself through this, to put it bluntly, Su Xun will not let him do so.

    Su Xun threw out a large set of pens and inks directly, and countless pens and inks surrounded this guy in an instant.

    ?Comparatively speaking, it is obvious that Su Xun's pen and ink formation can form a formation more quickly.

    Shi Song was building his own formation, but before it was completed, he was trapped by Su Xun, who reacted faster. In desperation, he had no choice but to stop and deal with the brush and ink formation.

    In this way, his own formation has become a semi-finished product. Without the input of spiritual energy, Su Xun can obviously feel that the purple square seems to have stagnated all of a sudden, and there is no such feeling of linkage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 770 Life and death unknown (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For Su Xun, this is of course good news, Su Xun will not let go of this opportunity, he punched directly and hit the purple square beside him.

    After being attacked, the originally faint light on the purple square suddenly became brighter, as if there was a danger warning.

    Immediately, all the cubes jumped up, and they were able to combine together to form a huge cube, which smashed towards Su Xun.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, and thought that this big formation was too simple and violent, not even technical at all.

    But fortunately, the big formation is a semi-finished product, and its lethality to Su Xun is really limited.

    Su Xun took some effort and broke the big formation directly, when those purple squares became dim and scattered on the ground.

    Su Xun knew that this big formation was useless.

    Looking at Shi Song's side again, the situation is not so good, he is trapped in the big formation of pen and ink, he looks quite calm, with a confident look, but Su Xun doesn't believe that he can not panic at all  , is estimated to be unlikely.

    Especially after the four big characters "Han Ye Sheng Hua" were smashed down, Su Xun could clearly feel that Shi Song felt the huge pressure.

    The expression on his face has completely changed, and what's even more funny is that the corner of this guy's mouth has also begun to bleed, which is obviously a sign of internal injuries.

    I felt a little bit regretful in my heart, I never thought that with my current strength and the great array of pen and ink I used, I still couldn't beat him to a serious injury. From this appearance, it was only a minor injury.

    It seems that the late stage of the fake alchemy state is indeed not so easy to deal with, and it is almost non-existent to get it done easily.

    If other people know Su Xun's thoughts, they must go up and slap him, thinking that you should check your own strength first, brother.

    ? To be reasonable, if you encounter someone in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, you should run away quickly. You are still thinking about how to kill people, which is too much.

    Su Xun didn't give him any chance to breathe, knowing that he must need to breathe after he had just lifted the attack of the big formation, but Su Xun didn't want him to recover.

    Carrying the golden cudgel, he rushed up directly, and the monkey made a big move.

    The mountain shakes instantly, and it looks like it's awesome.

    In fact, Su Xun knew very well in his heart that the monkey's big move, to put it bluntly, is thunder and rain, it looks very heroic, but in fact its power is just that.

    It is obviously impossible to beat this person thoroughly, so I can only give him a little pressure to make his breathing more unstable.

    "you wanna die!"

    Shi Song's aura is now completely disordered by Su Xun's one move after another, and this disorder cannot be recovered for a while.

    You let him continue to fight Su Xun now, but in fact he can no longer display his true strength.

    However, Shi Song is now being beaten by Su Xun, and he is a bit on the top. He is a late stage of the false alchemy state, and he is beaten by a false early stage of the alchemy state. This is really unreasonable, it is too shameful.

    To put it bluntly, the people who fought with Su Xun had a bad mentality and never put themselves in the right position.

    I always feel that everyone is not at the same level. If my level is higher, I must be better than him. Losing is a non-existent thing.

    ?After suffering a little bit of loss, I felt as if I had been humiliated. I felt so ashamed, and I must get the place back.

    Often at this time, one has already reached the top and entered an unspeakable state, which may not necessarily help one's own strength.

    If Su Xun can be regarded as an opponent in the same realm as him, and his mentality is adjusted, Su Xun may feel even more uncomfortable, and he may not be able to defeat him.

    In addition, Shi Song's amethyst formation is a more important formation for him, and he got it with great difficulty. Now that Su Xun has ruined it, he is even more angry.

    I can't wait to kill Su Xun as soon as possible. This guy, relying on his superiority in realm, forcibly suppresses Su Xun through spiritual energy.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has the Dragon God Armor on his body. Otherwise, Su Xun would probably be seriously injured now. After all, he is in the late stage of the false alchemy state. No matter how rubbish, his state is here.

    Su Xun also knows that he can't fight him like this anymore, this guy is also very smart, he has been suppressing him through spiritual energy, and forcibly fighting himself.

    Although Su Xun's aura is very mellow, it is still two years behind.As for the realm, no matter how you compare it, it can't be stronger than this guy's aura.

    If it continues like this, the aura in Su Xun's body will definitely be exhausted. This is a matter of time. Zhu Jidan can recover, but it's just a drop in the bucket.

    Moreover, since he can recover his aura, the disciples of Yaowanggu are not too bad, and he must have some means.

    Can't go on like this, Su Xun's brain is still relatively clear, and he knows that he can't be led astray by this guy, this guy is very bad.

    When Su Xun was under the attack of this guy's aura, he bounced back directly at a disadvantage, and the whole person flew a certain distance.

    "snort！！"

    There was a smile on Shi Song's face, but this smile looked, no matter how you looked at it, it seemed too gloomy.

    Su Xun's deliberate retreat, in his opinion, seemed to be taking advantage of himself, but Su Xun couldn't bear it after all.

    It was just an accident at first, but now, he can easily kill Su Xun, and he probably won't wait too long.

    At this moment, his expression suddenly froze, because he sensed that something was wrong, a dangerous aura was approaching.

    The kid threw something out of his hand, it seemed to be a dark purple vortex, and in his pupils, this vortex was constantly expanding and expanding.

    I don't know why, when the vortex spun and approached him, Shi Song didn't hide. He felt like his mind was frozen, and he wanted to sleep a little bit.

    "What is this?!"

    After he reacted, something wrong had already happened, and his whole body was swallowed by this huge vortex.

    Screaming, followed by continuous screaming, he struggled to run away, but he couldn't escape the vortex.

    "boom！！"

    Immediately afterwards, this huge vortex exploded suddenly, and the strong sound almost pierced the eardrum.

    Even Su Xun, the instigator of everything, was frightened. Frankly speaking, it was the first time for him to use the dream vortex. To put it bluntly, he didn't know what would happen.

    Shi Song was lucky to be the first person to experience it, but now he looks rather bad.

    His whole body was covered in blood, he couldn't move on the ground, and he didn't even know whether he was alive or dead.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 771 You have to die too (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's really hard to deal with!"

    Su Xun finally breathed a sigh of relief, and complained at the same time.

    In fact, no one noticed that the moment the dream vortex exploded just now, his whole body also trembled twice.

    This move consumes a lot of spiritual energy. It is the first time Su Xun uses it, so he probably knows it.

    The current Su Xun is actually quite weak as if his body has been hollowed out. If he is asked to fight again, he will not have any decent fighting power.

    Fortunately, he was not injured, so it must be compared, he must be much better than those two guys from Yaowanggu, at least he can still stand up.

    The stone pine in Yaowang Valley is even more miserable. It looks like the corpse of the victim in a horror movie. It is really scary and covered in blood.

    Crawling on the ground motionless, people thought he was dead.

    In fact, Su Xun knew in his heart that that guy would not die, no matter what, he was at the late stage of the false alchemy realm, and he would not die so easily.

    It is already a great thing to be able to defeat him. It is actually very difficult to kill a cultivator.

    As the saying goes, the three caves of the cunning rabbit, none of you has a means to save your life.

    Luo Qianfeng from the Luo family before knew how to burn his cultivation to run away when his life was threatened.

    If this guy is really dead, Su Xun will have to be surprised.

    It is true that although Shi Song is seriously injured now, he is not dead yet, and he can even use some weak aura.

    It's just that at this time, his heart was at a loss, as if he lost himself all of a sudden, just like a person who encountered a major setback and was suddenly stunned.

    I can't figure it out, even though he is already lying on the ground like a dead dog, he still can't figure it out now, and even feels like a dead dog.

    Why, why can't I beat that kid? It's obvious that the strength gap between our two sides is so big. Until now, he still can't believe what happened just now.

    When he was beaten and lying on the ground, not only was he killed by Su Xun, but even his face was pressed down to the ground by Su Xun and stomped hard, not giving him face.

    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, are you okay?"

    The young man next to him was quite conscientious, he didn't run away alone, but went up to help Shi Song up.

    In fact, Shi Song can get up by himself, but he can't hold back his face for a while, and feels that he might as well die.

    Someone came up to help him, so he naturally found the steps, climbed up, and then quickly took out a pill and threw it in his mouth.

    After taking the elixir, it is obvious that the whole person is much better, and the pain in the body is constantly subsiding.

    "Boy, you can do it. You are amazing. Today I admit that I was tricked by you!"

    Although this guy had to admit that the two of them fell into the hands of an unknown person today, but hearing what the two of them said, the two of them seemed unconvinced.

    That young man has nothing to say. He may have been a little bit in his heart when he was randomly beaten by Su Xun at first, feeling that Su Xun used some irregular tricks.

    But later he realized that this person can even beat those in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, not to mention him, in comparison, he is just a younger brother.

    Shi Song was not convinced, or his poor self-esteem made him unable to be convinced for a while, but he was just unhappy.

    Su Xun was speechless, and said in his heart that he really should not force his face, obviously you two dragged me here, and I didn't know it beforehand, so how could I count you?

    It is quite a strenuous thing to talk to shameless people.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, when it comes to poisonous tongue, he has never been afraid of anyone.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "To be honest, I'm really surprised. You said that Yaowang Valley is also a big sect with a prominent reputation."

    "Why did you two become such a shameful thing? You still rob it if you rob it. The key point is that it's such rubbish. Two people can't beat me alone. Why don't you die? You don't feel like you're wasting the aura of heaven and earth when you're alive.  ?"

    "It's no longer interesting to cultivate to your level, let's give the aura to those who need it."

    "The resentment value from Shisong is 76."

    "From"

    Su Xun succeededReceived the resentment value, when was someone so venomous, it was unbearable.

    After coming to Jianghai, especially after getting in touch with people from the four major families, to put it bluntly, they looked down on them in their hearts.

    In their eyes, these people are no different from the aboriginals. Their strength is reciprocated. When they saw their people from the Medicine King Valley, they nodded and bowed their heads in a polite manner.

    I have to admit that this feeling is really good. The two of them are usually in the Valley of the Medicine King, but they don't have any sense of existence at all.

    Suddenly came to Jianghai and became an existence admired by others. Even if he is a cultivator, his heart can't help but float up, feeling that his life has reached its peak.

    However, today is the day when they have fallen to the top. It is unacceptable to be ridiculed so much by Su Xun all of a sudden.

    The young man was furious and couldn't beat Su Xun, so he could only congratulate him: "You remember, what you did today, Yaowanggu will definitely not let you go!"

    "hehe！！"

    To be honest, Su Xun couldn't help laughing, but this smile was a little cold.

    It seems that these two guys haven't recognized the fact that the two of them are now fish on the chopping board, and they are basically left to be slaughtered by Su Xun.

    ?As a result, these two guys seem to be quite energetic, and they even came to threaten Su Xun. Su Xun was almost amused by them. They are really cute and make people feel distressed.

    Su Xun grinned and said, "Are you sure you can go back today?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Finally, the expressions on the faces of the two people changed. They had already noticed something was wrong. Su Xun seemed to have other thoughts about them.

    Shi Song seemed to be more aware of how ruthless this kid was, but he still maintained his composure and said, "Boy, don't go too far. If you let us go today, pretend that this incident never happened."

    "Why should I trust you?" Su Xun asked.

    There is nothing he can believe in these two people, letting them go is no different from letting the tiger go back to the mountain.

    Shi Song continued: "You should know the power of Yaowanggu. This time there are only three people here. If the two of us are gone, the elder will definitely find us. She knows that we have thoughts about you."

    "After the accident happened later, do you think you can run away? If you kill us, you will die too!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 772 Stop (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy was threatening Su Xun, and he was afraid that Su Xun would not notice his threat, so he spoke very directly.

    They are from Yaowanggu. Anyone who touches them must consider Yaowanggu's reaction.

    Although their status is low, in Jianghai, they are still the representatives of the Valley of the Medicine King.

    The best way right now is to threaten Su Xun and make this kid worry about Yaowanggu, so they can be saved. The thinking of these two guys can be said to be very clear.

    Su Xun probably figured out who the elder they were talking about was the veiled woman.

    No matter how you look at her age, it seems that it has nothing to do with the elders, but this thing is uncertain, who knows what the rules are in Yaowang Valley.

    On the contrary, being able to become an elder of Yaowanggu at such a young age just proves how powerful that woman is.

    Su Xun's current strength, to put it bluntly, is not enough to compare with others, and it is not of much use.

    Fighting a fake alchemy late stage player is already strenuous enough, not to mention that the veiled woman's strength is estimated to be much higher than the fake alchemy late stage.

    Facing her by himself, he has no chance of winning, and there is no need to fight, even Su Xun feels that if she doesn't want to, he may not be able to escape.

    It is true that Su Xun has always been afraid of this person, so he has a little scruples. She did not come today. For Su Xun, it is already a good enough result, otherwise it will be another situation.

    In Su Xun's mind, he has been thinking about what to do, whether to kill these two people or not.

    Generally speaking, the two choices of killing or not killing have certain troubles. Being targeted by these two guys is a huge trouble in itself.

    If she was killed, as they said, it is impossible for that veiled woman to act as if nothing happened. She must be tracked down, and it should not be difficult to find her.

    These two guys can find out where they live, as well as some personal information, which shows that they are in Jianghai. If they think about it, countless information will be sent to them.

    Facing that woman, Su Xun now has no confidence at all in his heart.

    If you don't kill them, let these two guys go back, who knows how these two people will arrange themselves, maybe they will find that woman to make a move, and I will face them as well, but I will become a tiger.

    As for what these two guys said, after letting them go, they acted as if nothing had happened. Su Xun would not believe even a single punctuation mark.

    This kind of talk is like farting, you must not believe it, whoever believes it is an idiot.

    Comparing this way, Su Xun felt that he still had to kill. After killing, it would be better, and maybe he could cover up the matter.

    After all, the dead can't speak, and there is no absolute evidence that they were killed by themselves.

    Besides his own strength, on the surface, it seems that there is no way to kill these two guys, at least people who have not seen it with their own eyes will definitely not believe it.

    As long as I directly deny it, I will not admit it even if I am killed, and that woman has no evidence, unless she is unreasonable.

    All in all, Su Xun is not hopeless after killing these two guys.

    Seeing Su Xun's contemplation, in the eyes of the two Yaowanggu guys, he thought Su Xun was scared, and Su Xun was frightened.

    The two of them also breathed a sigh of relief, as if they had already made up their minds, Su Xun didn't dare to do anything to them, and even became impetuous.

    The young man sneered: "How about it, you know you are afraid, and you dare to take the advice of people from Yaowanggu, I think you are impatient!"

    If it is said that Su Xun's heart was a little bit entangled just now, then it is gone now, Su Xun just wants to kill these two guys.

    Su Xun really doesn't like this kind of threat, no matter who you are, please don't threaten me.

    There is no sincerity at all, and you really want me to let you go, don't you think too much?

    "Who said I dare not?"

    Su Xun's words had just come out of his mouth, and his aura immediately burst out, and he reached out and grabbed the young man.

    This young man was also injured by Su Xun before, but the injury was not that serious. No matter how he is, he is not Su Xun's opponent.

    It was easy to kill him. Relying on the powerful suppression of spiritual energy, this guy's head was directly twisted off by Su Xun. Before he died, his eyes were not only terrified, but also puzzled.

    Unexpectedly,Before he died, he never thought that this person would dare to kill him.

    In fact, if he really wanted to run, like Luo Qianfeng did that day, he would try his best not to use his cultivation base, and just burn his cultivation base to run away. With his strength, there is no problem in running away, and Su Xun can't catch up with him.  My life was saved.

    To put it bluntly, I still don't want to part with my cultivation base. After burning, my cultivation base almost plummets, and there is no way to recover it.

    He is still young, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. If he has no cultivation, how will he survive in the Medicine King Valley in the future.

    Yaowanggu is not a family that pays attention to blood relationship or anything. It is based on strength. Without strength, you can't even be an ordinary disciple.

    Moreover, he felt that Su Xun didn't dare to touch him. This person must be scared, so he was very careless, and he didn't react when he was dying.

    Shi Song was left alone. At this time, his whole body was cold, as if his entire body had lost its temperature.

    This kid is really ruthless, regardless of whether he belongs to Yaowanggu or not, he will be killed in the same way, which is totally unreasonable.

    He didn't believe it just now, but now that his accomplice has fallen, he has to believe it.

    A word popped up in his mind called "Killing and Silencing". It is impossible to kill one and leave the other. Both of them are going to die today, and his heart seems to be trembling.

    This guy also wants to burn his cultivation base to escape, but he has been seriously injured now, and he can't even burn his cultivation base.

    Su Xun also noticed this, so he didn't act immediately. Otherwise, Su Xun would definitely not give him this chance. After suffering a loss once, Su Xun would not suffer a second time.

    "Don't, don't kill me!"

    When he was dying, this guy finally knew how to be afraid, and kept shouting in his mouth, feeling an urge to kneel down and go home.

    However, it was only at this time that he woke up.  It was obviously too late, and everything was too late.

    Su Xun's fist has already hit him, as long as he hits him, he who has not recovered from his serious injury will surely die.

    "Stop!"

    Just at this moment, a cold voice came through the air.

    At the same time, there seemed to be an invisible wall in front of Su Xun. No matter how hard Su Xun tried, he couldn't get out with this punch, and was blocked by a strong force.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 773: One Code to One Code (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's heart has completely cooled down, because he has already recognized the voice, it is obviously the veiled woman.

    He was complaining endlessly in his heart, but he never expected that the veiled woman would come over at such a critical moment, which made him feel like a fucking dog.

    Just now I was thinking that after killing someone, I ran away quickly, and the veiled woman should not be able to reach me first. Anyway, he is the fastest, and I will not be able to find out until tomorrow.

    However, the strength of that woman was beyond Su Xun's imagination, and she rushed over in such a timely manner. What was even more embarrassing was that she seemed to have been caught doing this by herself.

    In this way, people will definitely know that they killed the person themselves, and Su Xun can't deny it even if he wants to. Thinking about it this way, Su Xun feels that the world is full of malice.

    Since the matter has been brought to light, no matter what, the matter cannot be undone, so I should kill this guy anyway, even if the veiled woman makes trouble for me, I will admit it, at least I will not lose.

    Unexpectedly, that woman had already taken action to stop him, and it was obviously impossible to kill this guy as well.

    At the same time, Su Xun was quite shocked in his heart. He knew that there was a gap between him and that woman, but he didn't expect the gap to be so big. The ghost knows what kind of state that woman is. Offending this kind of person is really not good news.  .

    "Elder, elder, save me quickly, this kid is going to kill me!"

    That guy Shi Song had already lost his ability to fight, and he thought he was going to die today, but the elder arrived in time and saved his life.

    As if he suddenly grabbed a life-saving straw while drowning, his strong desire to survive made him no longer entangled or hesitated, so he hurriedly shouted loudly.

    Hearing him yelling, Su Xun's desire to kill him aggravated a little more. He said in his heart that he is really mentally handicapped. You are the one who provoked the trouble yourself, but why did you become a victim?

    So far, Su Xun has not felt that he has done anything wrong, because he himself is a victim.

    If he is the loser today and can't beat those two guys, can those two guys spare his life? It's obviously impossible.

    So killing someone, Su Xun thinks it is a matter of course, if he is given another chance, it will still be the same.

    It's just that the veiled woman came too fast, it could be regarded as an unexpected factor, and there is really no good way for people.

    Soon the figure of the veiled woman appeared, and she landed slowly, really feeling like she was in a movie.

    However, such a wonderful figure, in Su Xun's eyes, is not beautiful at all, and even feels a bit like a god of death.

    ?This is all to remind me of my life, Su Xun knew that his life would be difficult.

    As for running, it was even more impossible. In front of this woman, Su Xun didn't feel like he could run away.

    There is only one way now, and I can only pin my hopes on this woman. She is a little bit reasonable, and she is not the kind of hard-hearted person.

    I know that these two guys acted on their own to make up their minds, and they don't have the same knowledge as me. After all, no matter how I look at it today, I am right.

    That guy Shi Song, like a pig before being killed, was struggling non-stop, shouting loudly, not to mention how excited he was, feeling that his life could be saved again today.

    "Shut up!"

    Unexpectedly, after the veiled girl landed, she reprimanded her directly, and said at the same time: "What did I tell you before, to let you honestly do your job well, but you sneaked over with someone, and now I feel better  ?￣

    Shi Song was speechless, indeed he acted on his own in this matter, and did not listen to the veiled woman, anyway it was his fault.

    And for a person who has walked through the gates of hell, it doesn't matter what is wrong or not, as long as he can save his life, other things don't matter, and he doesn't care about it.

    Because life is only once, if it is gone, it will really be gone.

    Just don't speak. When the veiled girl is angry, just don't contradict her. You can punish him any way you go back, as long as you don't kill him.

    At this time, the veiled woman focused her eyes on Su Xun. For some reason, at that moment, Su Xun felt tremendous pressure.

    The two are no strangers to each other, and Su Xun also believes that this veiled woman must remember herself. During the competition, because of the doubts and dissatisfaction of the Luo family, the incident was quite big, and she definitely has an impression.

    just two people nowThe atmosphere was very weird, Su Xun didn't speak, he was waiting for the veiled woman to speak.

    Sure enough, the veiled woman spoke first, and she asked, "Man, did you kill it?"

    "That's right!"

    ? Su Xun complained in his heart, what the hell are you talking nonsense, who else could be killed if I didn't kill them.

    Just nod your head and admit it as a bachelor, because Su Xun knows that it seems useless if you don't admit it, it's just a formality.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "They wanted to kill me, so I did it."

    Having said that, it's good to point it out clearly. I believe this veiled woman understands what it means.

    "Elder, don't listen to his nonsense, we just wanted to ask what happened to the Foundation Establishment Pill on this person, but he was full of hostility and directly attacked us."

    That guy Shi Song was afraid that the Veiled Girl would let Su Xun go, so naturally he couldn't give Su Xun a chance to explain, so he came up directly to add fuel.

    Anyway, Su Xun must die today, otherwise the pain in his heart cannot be eliminated.

    "Shut up!"

    However, the veiled woman's reply was as tough as ever, and she complained: "Both of you can't beat one, and you still have the face to talk?"

    After saying this, Shi Song felt even more ashamed. Being ridiculed by his own people is the most fatal thing, and now he really can't say a word.

    Su Xun was a little surprised. She didn't expect this veiled woman to have a grumpy side, but it seemed that she was more real and had her own true feelings.

    The same Su Xun also had some expectations, thinking that this veiled woman seems to be a reasonable person, so maybe she won't kill herself today.

    Su Xun tossed his hair, thinking that he had never met love at first sight.

    It would be great if this veiled woman fell in love with her immediately after seeing her. From now on, everyone will be her own, so why are there so many worries.

    "They took the initiative to find trouble. You killed someone. There is nothing wrong with it. It is their own lack of strength."

    Before Su Xun was happy, the veiled girl said again: "But one size counts. They are the disciples of Yaowanggu. If you kill the people of Yaowanggu, you will die!" (Remember the website address of this website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 774 My fate is up to me (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Nima"

    When Su Xun heard this, he really missed the Japanese dog. The swear words came to his lips, but he didn't say them in the end. If he swears directly, he is probably one step closer to death.

    However, the words of the veiled woman made all the fantasies in Su Xun's mind just now vanish into thin air, and he couldn't arouse any interest.

    This woman doesn't give face, she has made it clear that Su Xun must die.

    To put it bluntly, Su Xun also knows what she is thinking, no matter what is right or wrong, as long as that guy is from Yaowanggu, even if he is not very good, he is still from Yaowanggu.

    Representing Yaowanggu's face and so on, he was killed for no reason, how should Yaowanggu's face be put?

    From this perspective, Su Xun will definitely not be let go.

    Su Xun is also very helpless, what should I do with this girl, is she using a beauty trick? This woman seems to have almost no emotion.

    Although he was handsome, Su Xun didn't have the confidence to think that he could make this woman's heart flutter, so how could he save his life?

    Shi Song became excited and happy at this moment, no matter what, this kid was finally going to die, and after seeing the veiled woman's statement, he was very relieved.

    As long as she speaks, then this kid will definitely die, and there is no possibility of surviving. To put it bluntly, the strength of the Veiled Woman is simply not something that people in the fake alchemy realm can resist.

    Even if it is a strong person in the Jindan state, it is a dead end in front of her.

    However, he has learned to be smart now, and he knows that he cannot speak. If he did, he would probably offend the Veiled Woman again.

    "You don't have much fighting power anymore."

    The veiled woman glanced at Su Xun, and suddenly said such a sentence.

    Su Xun who was talking about it was a little confused, and didn't understand what she meant.

    But there is nothing wrong with what she said, she really has no combat power anymore, as if there are no secrets in front of her, everything can be seen through.

    "Die!"

    ?He spit out these two words in an understatement, and then she made a move, and slapped Su Xun with a slap. The powerful aura made Su Xun a little overwhelmed.

    Just the moment when the aura was emitted, Su Xun felt that he was suppressed and could not fight back at all. This woman's strength was too terrifying.

    What's more exaggerated is that he can't see his strength, which is even more frightening.

    Under normal circumstances, when the opponent makes a move and uses his aura, it is equivalent to revealing his realm.

    Even people with a higher realm than you can see it.

    For example, the stone pine in the Yaowang Valley, although it is in the late stage of the false alchemy state, it seems that the state is much higher than Su Xun, but Su Xun can also see his state, it is not difficult, it is clear at a glance.

    However, something happened to this veiled woman, and there was an accident, and I couldn't see her state.

    What does this mean? It means that her realm is too far away from herself, to the point where she can't see through it.

    Su Xun felt that she might not be in the Gold Core Realm, this woman was even more terrifying than he imagined, how could she beat this girl?

    Don't say that Su Xun doesn't have much fighting power now, the battle with the two guys from Yaowanggu just now has exhausted Su Xun enough.

    Even if Su Xun was in his heyday, he still couldn't beat this woman. There is no comparison at all. The difference in realm is too big. This is not what Su Xun thought about.

    It's really not easy to be a cultivator of immortals. I thought that Ren himself was already pretty awesome, but who would have thought that someone who was even more awesome would suddenly appear, and he would always be hit hard.

    "Pfft！！"

    There was no time for Su Xun to think too much. Although he tried his best to resist, he was still sent flying out.

    Feeling a sweetness in the throat, I could hardly control it, and a big mouthful of blood spewed out, which made people quite uncomfortable.

    At that moment just now, Su Xun felt as if he was going to die. He walked through the gate of hell, but he didn't die in the end, which surprised Su Xun.

    "Host, be careful, the dragon god's armor has been broken, and you can no longer provide any help to the host."

    "I wipe！"

    After the system reminded, Su Xun realized that?It turns out that the dragon god armor on my body has become in disarray, basically tattered, and looks very shabby.

    No wonder I survived, it turned out that this Dragon God armor saved my life.

    However, at this moment, in Su Xun's heart, there was no rejoicing, but more sadness.

    The veiled woman is too strong, so strong that he can't resist, she just slaps her, and it's unreasonable to slap herself like this with just one slap.

    And it can be seen that she shot casually and did not use all her strength. If she had used all her strength just now, it is estimated that the Dragon God Armor would not be able to protect herself.

    Moreover, the Dragon God Armor has always been very hard in Su Xun's heart, even if he fought with two fake alchemy-level people from Yaowang Valley for a long time, the Dragon God Armor was fine.

    When this woman slapped her, she shattered her Dragon God armor. This is her absolute strength. Su Xun just wanted to know what kind of state this woman was in. Te Niang was simply unreasonable.

    Now that the Dragon God armor is gone, what should Su Xun do?

    "System, what can I do to save my life, tell me quickly!" Su Xun was also anxious, there was really no good way.

    The system said: "Host, all I can do is pray for you. There is really nothing I can do. As a system, I have no energy."

    "It can only be said that your luck is really bad. In the process of growing up, you can always meet such a powerful existence, which is completely far beyond your strength."

    Listening to the system talking a bunch of nonsense, Su Xun was really about to curse, anyway, he now knows a little bit, this system can't be counted on.

    After it dies, it just needs to find another owner again, and it seems that there is no loss.

    The veiled woman was obviously a little strange. After she slapped her lightly just now, she obviously thought that Su Xun was dead.

    Generally speaking, Su Xun is indeed dead, and her estimation will not be wrong. The problem is that she did not count Su Xun's Dragon God armor.

    Having glanced at the broken Dragon God armor on Su Xun's body, the Veiled Girl probably understood what was going on.

    From this point of view, I have to go to the trouble of clapping one more time.

    Su Xun knew that this woman was about to attack again, and the danger was already approaching. If he was hit this time, he would definitely die.

    "I control my own life!"

    Su Xun roared in his heart, he didn't want to die!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 775: Under the Veil (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that this woman was about to slap her again, one could imagine the sense of urgency in Su Xun's heart. It could even be said that Su Xun was quite panicked at this moment, feeling like he was a dog.

    However, he also knew that he had to do something. If he allowed others to hit him like this, he would be only a short time away from death. If he wanted to block this palm by himself, he would definitely not be able to block it.

    Su Xun suddenly thought of it at this time, it seems that he still has a useless trump card, which is the skin of Donghuang Taiyi, which allows him to master Donghuang Taiyi's big move, the contract of fallen gods.

    This is Su Xun's hole card, the real hole card. When we played with those two guys just now, the so-called two people didn't bring any strong pressure to Su Xun, so Su Xun didn't give this move to Shi Xun.  come out.

    It seems that this is the only move he can use now. If it can really produce a suppressive effect, then he can buy himself 3.5 seconds of immunity to damage. To put it bluntly, he is invincible.

    However, Su Xun didn't have too much expectation. To put it bluntly, it was only a few seconds, maybe two breaths, the time passed, and then what should happen or what should happen.

    But for Su Xun, this is more of a struggle, because apart from this, he has no better way.

    This is the only way he can struggle to the death, even if he dies, he will use all the tricks on himself.

    Maybe this woman is also moved when she sees that her trick is so awesome. She wants to get this trick out of her own mouth and buy herself some time. This is the best way at present.

    In Su Xun's heart, he basically thought about all the possibilities. Anyway, the worst result is to struggle for 3.5 seconds, and then die.

    Either way, it's a death, but Su Xun doesn't have so many worries at this time.

    The Fallen God contract made a direct move, and only Su Xun could see it. A miraculous scene happened. Between himself and the veiled woman, there were several black threads connecting the two.

    It seems that invisibly, the two people have concluded some kind of contract.

    Fortunately, the veiled woman should be invisible, because Su Xun found that she didn't feel anything, and she still looked the same.

    It was too late to say it, but it was too late, and a slap was already slapped.

    Her palms would not really fall on Su Xun's body. At that point, the waving of her palms would carry a lot of aura.

    Su Xun closed his eyes, what else could he do, when the huge aura swept over, he could only close his eyes.

    Although I prefer to believe in the system in my heart, the things that come out of the system have never deceived myself, saying that there is any effect, and there is no effect, not even a trace of exaggeration.

    Su Xun also knew that nothing would happen to him in this attack, but the Veiled Woman was too powerful, and when this powerful aura attacked, no one could turn a blind eye to it.

    Sure enough, it was similar to what Su Xun thought, the aura hit him, as if his body had become a magnetic field, confiscating all the damage, leaving him completely fine, just like a normal person.

    Su Xun's eyes were fixed on the veiled woman.

    He knew that the Fallen Angel contract also had another important function, which was to bounce back the damage he had received.

    Su Xun didn't have too much expectation, because he knew that Veiled Woman's shots were very casual. To her, it was just a little power, probably the tip of the iceberg of her true strength.

    In the same way, if the damage bounces back, what substantial damage can it cause to a powerful existence like her.

    It probably won't have much influence, Su Xun just wants to attract this woman's attention, if it's really amazing, he doesn't believe this woman can't be tempted.

    "Hula！！"

    Sure enough, a tyrannical aura seemed to sway on Su Xun's body, and then quickly spun out, hitting the veiled woman.

    The veiled woman obviously never expected that this would happen, and she was even a little shocked. Why did the aura that she shot out come back again? What is the reason for this?

    Even she didn't take precautions, and let the aura hit her.

    It's not that she didn't react. With her level and strength, how could she not be able to react? It's just because she wanted to see if this was the palm she slapped.

    Su Xun also couldn't understand it, and wondered if this woman, she?Unstoppable?

    However, this woman was fine, she was hit by the spiritual energy, she seemed to be a normal person, so to put it bluntly, Su Xun was not very surprised.

    Because of this woman's strength, he didn't expect the rebound damage to be able to injure her.

    However, something unexpected happened next. The white veil on the face of the veiled woman was blown off by the spiritual energy, and it fell off directly.

    "What the hell´´"

    Su Xun was startled. He kept thinking about what this woman looked like. He probably wouldn't be able to see it before he died. Because he didn't have enough strength, how could you let her take the initiative to take off the veil.

    However, this world is always full of countless accidents. The veiled woman has played with herself. She probably didn't expect it. If she didn't block the aura with her hand, it would blow his veil off.

    At the moment when the veil was blown down, Su Xun and Shi Song, the two living people present, all saw the woman's appearance.

    It's not the same as what Su Xun thought. Looking at this woman's figure and temperament, and those breathtaking eyes, Su Xun thought that she must be a beautiful woman.

    However, what really appeared in front of Su Xun when the veil came off was completely different from what he had imagined.

    It's not that she's ugly. Looking at the facial features of this woman, she is indeed a top-notch beauty, so beautiful that people can't breathe, with almost no flaws.

    However, on the left half of her face, there was a scar that almost covered half of her face. The visual impact of this was too great, and even the scar looked a bit hideous.

    What Su Xun saw was heartbroken, and he probably even forgot his own situation.

    She should be a beautiful woman, why did she have such a big scar on her face.

    Like a piece of peerless porcelain, a crack suddenly appeared, and it was still very eye-catching.

    As long as there is a crack, it cannot be called peerless.

    This woman is like this, the other half of her face looks, no matter how you look at it, she must be a beautiful woman, but the other half of her face is ruined.

    It seems that people can never feel that she is a beautiful woman, because the scars on her face are always the first to be noticed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 776 Fighting for Opportunities (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The stone pine in Yaowang Valley is not much better than Su Xun anyway, and now he is also quite shocked, and his eyes even froze directly.

    Thinking about it, it's not very strange, because he has never seen the veiled woman take off her veil.

    In the Valley of the Medicine King, the Veiled Woman seems to be wearing a veil all the time, and no one knows what she looks like, and many people have fantasies about her.

    I think this must be a peerless beauty. Many people even say that if they can take a look at her peerless glory, death is worth it.

    Today, Shi Song saw what many people in Yaowang Valley couldn't do, but he didn't feel lucky.

    It's not the same as what he thought, who would have thought that the real face of the veiled woman is like this.

    This face was obviously ruined by someone, it was impossible to grow up like this naturally.

    There are two reasons, either something happened to her during her cultivation, or she was messed up by a powerful opponent, the latter is more likely.

    If you can't get something, maybe you will be happier if you destroy it.

    But in the Valley of the Medicine King, I have never heard of such a thing, and no one even knows about it.

    No wonder the veiled woman has been wearing a veil, it turned out to be the reason.

    The veiled woman also knew something was wrong, and the veil fell down, and she immediately reacted, and quickly waved her hand, and the veil returned to her face again, it was obvious that she was too careless just now.

    The whole process didn't last too long, probably only two or three seconds, but what should be seen has already been seen.

    After she put on the veil, for some reason, Su Xun felt that it was more pleasing to the eye.

    "you wanna die!"

    The eyes of the veiled woman seemed to be filled with frost. She stared at Su Xun and said these words coldly.

    Su Xun's whole body was shocked, and then he realized that Te Niang's us are rivals, she wants to kill me, why should I feel sorry for her.

    Taking a closer look, the black line between the two people has obviously disappeared. What does this mean? It means that the fallen angel contract between them has disappeared.  force.

    However, the thing that Su Xun wanted her to be interested in the Fallen Angel contract did not happen. This woman was obviously angry. She probably just wanted to kill herself now.

    Secretly complaining incessantly in his heart, Su Xun's strong desire to survive made Su Xun quickly shout: "Wait a minute!"

    Everything was in the blink of an eye. After being called out by Su Xun, the woman's palm actually stopped in front of Su Xun without making a move.

    Su Xun's heart almost rose to his throat, he almost died just now, and he didn't know why he yelled so out of nowhere just now.

    It seems that I am really afraid of death, Su Xun secretly sighed in his heart.

    Of course, Su Xun himself knew very well that he had to give a reason, and this was his last chance.

    It may only be a few seconds, and after a few seconds, he may die even worse.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's brains turned faster, and he suddenly thought of a way, maybe he could make the last struggle.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I can restore your face, I can make the scars on your face disappear!"

    Can't control that much anymore, Su Xun said directly, because he thought of it, he can buy Miyue's blood-enriching beauty pill.

    I bought that thing once before, spent 100 points, and bought it for Luo Shenyi, but it didn't work well.

    For this woman, who knows if it will work, Su Xun can only try it, at least this is an opportunity.

    Su Xun can only bet on this woman, she cares more about her appearance, if she thinks she doesn't care what she looks like now, she doesn't care about beauty or ugliness anymore.

    Let's pretend that Su Xun didn't say it. Today is a mortal situation, so there is nothing to say.

    Fortunately, the woman's reaction made Su Xun gradually understand. She obviously paused, and then said: "I know you want to delay, but no one can restore my face."

    The Veiled Woman spoke very calmly, as if she had resigned herself to her fate.

    Su Xun said in his heart, of course I know it's not easy to recover, you are the elder of Yaowang Valley, I guess you can get a lot of pills, and you probably tried a lot of methods.

    If it hasn't been settled yet, there is only one possibility, which proves to be really difficult to deal with.

    Also fortunately?It¨s good to recover, otherwise, what would happen to me today, Su Xun can only pin his hopes on the blood-enriching beauty pill, and hope to be strong.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You are right, I am not trying to delay time, I just want to live, there is nothing wrong with that?"

    "You might as well give it a try. If I can restore your face, save my life. Anyway, people like me are nothing compared to you."

    Su Xun said: "In case your face recovers, wouldn't you earn money? Killing me won't do you any good."

    Having to say what Su Xun said made her a little moved.

    She doesn't seem to have any feelings, she is a peerless master, the elder of Medicine King Valley, but she has another important identity, she is a woman.

    Women are animals that have many things in the same line, such as love of beauty, there is no woman who does not love beauty.

    It is estimated that she is no exception. Since she loves beauty, it is easy to handle, and she will naturally be moved. After all, her face is indeed the pain of her life.

    "And my method can be effective quickly without delaying time. You don't have to worry about me delaying time."

    Seeing that the woman hadn't expressed her opinion, Su Xun continued to talk, he must dispel the doubts in the woman's heart and win this opportunity for himself.

    "Okay, I'll give you a chance. If you heal my face, I'll let you go. If you procrastinate on purpose or it's useless, once I find out, you will definitely die." After all, the woman was still moved.  .

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he had finally won this opportunity.

    Although he is not sure whether this woman can tell her word, if her face is restored, she still doesn't pay attention to killing herself.

    It's always played like this in TV dramas. Generally speaking, if you tell me honestly, I won't kill you. After you tell me, I will kill you immediately.

    Su Xun can't help it, the choice is not in his hands, he can only pin his hopes on this woman, he must have integrity.

    Anyway, this is an attempt to save his life, and it is also the last chance.

    Su Xun knew that if he moved quickly, even a little bit of grinding might make this woman lose patience.

    Fortunately, I didn't spend my previous points indiscriminately, and I have accumulated some, so it is not a problem to buy a blood-enriching beauty pill.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 777: What You Say (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now for Su Xun, it really doesn't matter what points are not points, what's the use of points, of course, the most important thing is to save his life.

    Besides, it's only a hundred points, which is nothing to Su Xun.

    The most fearful thing is that he thought of this method, and suddenly found that he has no points, which would be really embarrassing. He didn't believe that the system could give him credit.

    The intelligence of this system is intelligence, but in the eyes of Su Xun most of the time, it is also a representative of sticking to the rules.

    The purchase of the blood-enriching beauty pill went very smoothly, and I threw it directly to the woman.

    The blood-enriching beauty pill floated towards her, and Su Xun threw it slowly on purpose to prevent the woman from getting suspicious.

    Of course, this is because Su Xun worried too much, but the veiled woman didn't think too much, she didn't even worry at all. In her eyes, Su Xun had no possibility of sneak attacking and hurting her.

    After taking the blood-enriching beauty pill, the woman stared at it in her hand, but didn't eat it right away.

    Su Xun also knew that this was a normal reaction. From the heart, normal people should be like this. After receiving an unfamiliar pill, it is impossible to eat it immediately.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he helped to explain: "Don't worry about this, there is no harm."

    In fact, his underlying meaning is that this thing is not poisonous and can be taken with confidence.

    The key point is that he can't prove it, because there is only one pill in his hand, and everyone can't have half of it. If that is the case, it will probably have no effect.

    In fact, the Veiled Woman took a closer look just now, and this is what she saw, and she probably knew it in her heart.

    After all, he is a person from the Medicine King Valley, and he has a keen perception ability that is beyond ordinary people's perception of pills and other things.

    She can probably feel that the current elixir is indeed harmless.

    So she didn't have anything to worry about, and just swallowed it in one gulp.

    Immediately she closed her eyes, as if she wanted to feel the power of this elixir.

    Although this person had his eyes closed, Su Xun didn't have the slightest thought of acting rashly.

    For an expert like her, there is not much difference between eyes closed and eyes open.

    That kind of powerful perception ability, as long as she moves around a little, she will probably be able to detect it immediately, but by then it will be in vain.

    You can't run away, don't even think about it, you can only count on the effect of the blood-enriching beauty pill, this woman quickly let herself go when she was happy.

    Things have turned for the better, Su Xun naturally can't take the initiative to kill himself, he is also waiting to see if the blood-enriching beauty pill has any effect without this woman.

    In my heart, I don't know how many times I have recited "Amitabha Buddha" silently, and no matter what, anyway, God and Guanyin Bodhisattva, Su Xun prayed more than how many times, hoping to bless himself quickly.

    At first, there was no effect, even no reaction at all, which made Su Xun's heart gradually sink to the bottom. Could it be that there is really no hope at this moment.

    Fortunately, that woman was not in a hurry. It seemed that she didn't feel that it would take effect immediately in just a few minutes, so she probably had to wait a little longer.

    Just like this, time is passing by every minute and every second. The three people have different thoughts in their hearts. The most nervous person must be Su Xun.

    There is also that stone pine, he was very uneasy at the beginning, he was afraid that he would let Su Xun go, and after he let Su Xun go, his end would be miserable.

    Just imagine that he saw the elder release him with his own eyes. No matter whether he will tell it or not, his existence is definitely a hidden danger. Can the Veiled Woman let him go?

    Fortunately, this kid seems to be unreliable, and the elixir he gave didn't play any role.

    In this way, it is only a matter of time before he is killed, there is no accident.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the veiled woman suddenly covered her scarred half of her face.

    It seemed that there was some discomfort on her face, but she was still wearing a veil, and Su Xun didn't have the ability to see through, so for a while, he couldn't see clearly at all.

    However, Su Xun's heart also became a little excited. From this point of view, there is still some effect, and it is not that there is no effect at all.

    A few minutes later, the veiled woman seemed to feel that the discomfort on her face had subsided, and she took off her veil on her own initiative.

    theMaybe this is her, one of the few times she took off her veil voluntarily. It was almost impossible to do this kind of thing on her before.

    "Damn it!"

    After the veil was taken off, the scars on the face were gone, and they disappeared completely, making people unbelievable. This is what happened in less than ten minutes.

    Su Xun knew that this was the powerful effect of the blood-enriching beauty pill, and he was bet right, the beauty pill has an effect!

    The key point was that after he saw it, his first reaction was not excitement, saying that he had the possibility of surviving.

    On the contrary, he was very surprised, although he could have guessed before that this woman must be quite beautiful after removing the scars on her face.

    However, I still didn't expect that after I actually saw it, it was so beautiful, it made people amazed.

    Compared with the beauties around Su Xun, there must be no big difference in appearance, because they are all top-notch, and there is really no way to evaluate them.

    It's just that this woman has a refined aura, like a fairy, she is so beautiful, she is completely different from just now.

    Both of them were stunned. It was because of the contrast just now that they were so shocked in their hearts. The contrast was a little bit stronger.

    The veiled woman probably also understood that she could feel that the scars on her face had disappeared.

    In the next second, she put on her veil again, and the beautiful scenery disappeared immediately. Su Xun felt a little regretful in her heart.

    But at this time, women are not important, but life-saving is the most important thing. This kind of powerful woman, Su Xun has no idea what happened to her, and she can't control her.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "It really works, so you see"

    With Su Xun's heart now, it is impossible to say that he is not nervous, but he is quite nervous.

    Because he knew clearly in his heart that what he said verbally was useful. If this woman really turned her face and refused to recognize her, what could he do? It seemed that there was nothing he could do.

    The woman's expression was indifferent, she glanced at Su Xun, she seemed to be able to see Su Xun's nervousness, and only heard her say: "I mean what I say, since it is effective, I will spare your life." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 778 Instant Evaporation (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard that this woman was going to let him go, he was naturally relieved. Of course, he didn't dare to relax completely. In order to prevent this woman, he suddenly said something but

    I'm afraid that there will be some turning point at this time, such as raising some conditions with Su Xun.

    Fortunately, Su Xun waited for a while, and the woman didn't come to any turning point. After she said a word, there was no more, which proved that she really wanted to let Su Xun go.

    Su Xun really breathed a sigh of relief, it's not easy, it's rare to meet someone who keeps his word.

    Like this kind of master, I don't even have the qualifications to negotiate with her. If she doesn't want to, Su Xun can't help it.

    Thanks to the fact that this is a woman, no matter what, her integrity is still there.

    Just when Su Xun felt relieved and was about to leave, unexpectedly that Shi Song spoke up. He said, "Elder, you really don't want to let him go, do you?"

    "He killed my people from Medicine King's Valley. How could he just let him go? How should I explain to the people from Medicine King's Valley after I go back? Don't forget your identity, you are an elder."

    Shi Song was obviously making a last-ditch effort, he never dared to talk to the veiled woman like this before.

    Today Su Xun must die, if he does not die, then maybe Shi Song's fate will not be very good.

    Before Su Xun was let go, he had to stop the Veiled Woman, at least let her know that he was still an elder of Yaowanggu and be clear about his responsibilities.

    Once Su Xun leaves, he really won't have any more chances.

    Su Xun cursed secretly in his heart, "Mom sells criticism", wishing to kill this talkative guy right now.

    Originally, it seemed that there was almost nothing to do, but if you insisted on coming out to make trouble for me, Su Xun was also afraid, if he was really moved by him, he would be finished.

    Of course, Su Xun can only think about it in his heart, he has no way to really do it, after all, the Veiled Girl is still there.

    She finally decided to let her go. If she killed Yaowanggu's people in front of her, she might be angered all at once, so Su Xun would not be so stupid.

    Everything depends on what this veiled woman thinks and whether she is really moral.

    ? To put it bluntly, it is great to be strong, to be able to control other people's life and death power at will, but others dare not say anything.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the veiled woman suddenly said something to Shi Song, and her voice sounded like it was several times cooler than before.

    After hearing her words, Shi Song's whole body seemed to have fallen into an ice cellar, and his whole body was completely cold.

    He knew that he had said the wrong thing just now, which made this woman a little angry, and cursed in his heart that he really deserved to die.

    Unexpectedly, the veiled woman said again: "If you are a dead person, do you think there will be people in the Valley of the Medicine King who will know about this?"

    "Elder, no, I"

    Shi Song's eyes were instantly filled with panic, but it was too late.

    He hadn't finished his sentence yet, but with a wave of the Veiled Girl's hand, the guy instantly turned into a blood mist, swaying in the air.

    Su Xun's eyes froze suddenly. Even he was frightened.

    The faint smell of blood in the air has already spread to Su Xun's nose, it's not that he's not used to it, it's more of the coldness in his heart.

    Facts made him get to know this woman again, and he couldn't be fooled by her appearance. Although this woman is beautiful and beautiful, she is too powerful, and she kills people with almost no emotion.

    Su Xun's expression naturally fell into the eyes of the veiled woman, and she said: "Don't worry, I said I will let you go, and I will definitely let you go!"

    In fact, at this time, Su Xun was not worried about his own life. He was just hit by the shock just now.

    A delicate beauty who hardly blinks an eye when killing people, and her methods are ruthless, is far from what she looks on the surface.

    What's even more frightening is that Shi Song is from Yaowanggu, that is to say, they are their own people, but they killed them so directly, without any hesitation.

    Su Xun thought that just now, he had to be lucky, otherwise, he might turn into blood mist now.

    butSince this person has been killed, it proves that this woman really wants to let her go.

    Su Xun didn't leave immediately, but asked: "After you kill him, nothing will happen after you go back, right?"

    Thinking about it, three people came this time, and only one went back. It must be very strange. What if the Medicine King Valley investigates?

    "Are you worried about me?"

    The woman asked for no reason, with a little playfulness in her eyes.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun has a feeling that he is being molested.

    Xin said that I am worried about you, you ghost, you are so much stronger than me, so I have nothing to worry about.

    It's like some brain-dead fans in reality. My parents work hard for a month to make money to support her, and use their parents' money to chase stars. I also feel sorry for my mother. Stars are too tired. They can easily earn tens of millions a year. Tired  Count something.

    Just like Su Xun, his own strength is so much worse than this woman, he has nothing to worry about, but he is only worried about himself.

    In case Yaowanggu went back to investigate and directly found out what happened on Jianghai's side, and found him on Su Xun's head, it would be another trouble.

    Su Xun has no doubts about the strength of such a behemoth as Yaowanggu.

    Of course, his intuition told Su Xun that he couldn't say this directly, otherwise it might be a bad thing.

    Seeing that Su Xun seemed a little embarrassed and did not speak, the woman continued: "Don't think too much, I didn't kill them because of you."

    "Even if I kill you, I will kill him later, because he saw what I look like."

    "Hiss！！"

    Su Xun took a deep breath, thinking that you are being unreasonable.

    Although he doesn't like that stone pine.  I also want to kill him, but I still cry for him in my heart, and he didn't look at it on purpose.

    Your veil fell off by itself, and people saw it. Isn¨t that a normal thing? The key is to directly lose your life. This is too beautiful.

    Only the woman said again: "Do you know how my face was ruined? I was fighting an enemy before, and he sprayed a poison on my face."

    "The toxin was under control and didn't destroy my whole body, but this half of my face was completely destroyed."

    "Actually, before this, I have been wearing a veil, and I don't like people staring at my appearance. After this, I will not take off the veil, because I am afraid that others will see my current appearance." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 780: Su Xun is so weird (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    How could Su Xun fail to recognize that it was the voice of the veiled woman? He probably would never forget it in his life. Today's voice cast too many shadows on him.

    He was about to cry now, and he said to his heart that you are playing with me, elder sister, haven't you already left, why are you back again.

    What's more, he eavesdropped on other people's speeches. How could he behave like this? It's too immoral.

    But these words can only be complained in the heart, if you say it directly, you must have no courage, for fear of losing your life again.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Didn't you leave, why are you back?"

    Of course Su Xun would not naively think that this woman left and came back just to eavesdrop on what she said.  She shouldn't be that boring.

    The veiled woman appeared directly, coming and going without a trace, appearing in front of Su Xun, showing her strength all the time, even though she didn't mean it.

    The veiled woman said: "I suddenly thought of this matter, I will repay the favor you gave me the pill, and help you solve the trouble in Yaowang Valley."

    "But I broke your armor before. It should be a valuable spiritual treasure. I don't like to owe others things. You take this and I will make it up to you."

    While speaking, a glittering golden object floated towards Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't have any doubts, let alone worry that this woman wanted to harm him. If someone really wanted to touch him, one finger would be enough, so why bother.

    When I took it over, it was a golden talisman, covered with ancient runes, none of which I could understand anyway.

    Intuition told Su Xun that this is a good thing.

    Su Xun asked: "What is this?"

    "Don't worry about anything, you can use it when you are in danger. It might save your life. Now we're clear." The veiled woman said.

    As always, in a very condescending tone, you can say what you like, and if you don't want to say it, it's useless if you put a knife on her neck.

    Normally, if someone dared to talk to Su Xun like this, they would probably slap him immediately, but now, they dare not do that.

    But since this woman said so, it means that it should be a powerful thing, used to save lives at critical moments.

    For Su Xun, this is very important.  After all, the lack of Dragon God armor had a great impact on him.

    It's just that he never imagined that the Veiled Woman would fight her like this.  He said, "There's no need to be so polite."

    "Give it back to me if you don't want it."

    "I didn't say no."

    "That's it, I'm leaving."

    "Are you really leaving this time?"

    "Really go!"

    After finishing speaking, the veiled woman disappeared again and disappeared without a trace.

    Looking at the talisman still emitting light in his hand, Su Xun suddenly felt that this woman seemed very interesting.

    Shaking his head, Su Xun didn't think she would come back this time, so he summoned his angel wings and flew back directly.

    Back home, I took out the ingredients from the system warehouse and put them in the refrigerator.

    Er Gouzi was also taken out, and he was thrown a Ji-Establishing Pill to let him eat it and go to sleep quickly.

    Su Xun went to take a shower, feeling as if everything had never happened, and he couldn't see it at all. Tonight, he just went through the test of life and death.

    If it weren't for the system, and of course mainly because of his wit, he probably would have died tonight.

    Then he thought of the women around him, Luo Shenyi and An Suke, how sad they would be after his death, and his parents, but only this one son.

    I didn't think much about it at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it still feels quite scary.

    Back on the bed, Su Xun didn't practice tonight, his body was almost empty, and he needed to restore his aura as soon as possible.

    "System, what happened to my Dragon God armor?"

    System: "Dragon God's armor has withstood an unbearable attack and has been broken. It will no longer protect the host in the future."

    "Can it be repaired?" Su Xun probably guessed the result.

    When listening to the system say it personally, it will be somewhat sad.

    The system said: "Sorry host, it can't be repaired, it's completely broken, unless you can draw again."

    "All right´"

    Suddenly a little sad, Dragon God Armor??Leaving me forever, it's fortunate that the woman made it up to me, otherwise it would have been so uncomfortable.

    "You don't have to be too uncomfortable as the host. There are many chances to draw a lottery. You may be able to draw a better one in the future. It has completed its mission."

    Su Xun's words are quite useful. Indeed, the Dragon God Armor has at least protected Su Xun's life, and its value has been maximized, which is enough.

    Speaking of the lottery draw, Su Xun remembered that he also got some resentment points today. At first glance, there were more than 200 points, not too much, enough for two lottery draws.

    To put it bluntly, there are two lottery draws, and it is estimated that the winning rate is not too high.

    The safest way is to save the resentment value and wait and see. It is almost enough to draw three or four times in a row. Five times is the safest, and it is almost certain to win the lottery.

    Su Xun raised his determination to give it a try, so he said, "System, give me a lottery."

    However, the facts have proved that if Su Xun can survive today, he has already used his character to the fullest. Thank you for participating both times.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At the same time, after the auction, these big families in Jianghai have some changes.

    Among them, the worst one is naturally the Xue family.

    Several other aristocratic families participated in the auction anyway, and bought some good things, at least in their opinion.

    However, in the eyes of some people, it is not necessarily true. It is estimated that in the eyes of the veiled woman, even Bodhi fruit is rubbish.

    ? Su Xun has not yet realized what is the role of Yaowang Valley in supporting these four great families and improving their competitiveness.

    Frankly speaking, with the strength of the four families, a few ordinary disciples from Yaowanggu could wipe out the four great families.

    At this time, the atmosphere of the Xue family is very dignified, and the high-level leaders are holding a meeting.

    Someone concluded: "Our Xue family will lose this time. The main reason is that we are too careless. We shouldn't fight against the Mo family, resulting in a loss of strength, and finally lost to the Luo family."

    Many people nodded in agreement, and at the same time someone said: "Otherwise, how could we have lost to the Luo family."

    The Luo family sent them away with their own hands, so the members of the Xue family have a bit of resentment towards the Luo family now.

    For example, they also lost to the Mo family, but they didn't feel much, because it seemed inevitable that they couldn't beat the Xue family.

    Unexpectedly, a middle-aged man said: "You are all thinking wrong. The Luo family is not the main reason for this incident. It's all because of that boy Su Xun." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 781

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The other members of Xue's family still had rather confused expressions on their faces, thinking that this is all right, what does it have to do with Su Xun, everyone's target is currently on Luo's family.

    After all, they were forcibly eliminated by the Luo family, so they were naturally very upset, but Su Xun was invited by the Cui family, so there was no intersection between the two parties.

    When everyone was confused, the middle-aged man who spoke continued to speak, and only heard him say: "Think about it, why did we confront the Luo family?"

    "It's not because of that kid. If it wasn't for him, how could the Luo family lose. If the Luo family didn't lose, we would be fighting the Cui family."

    "With the strength of the Cui family, if we don't invite that kid, we will fight casually. Rather than saying that the Luo family robbed us of our quota, it would be better to say that our quota was robbed by the Cui family."

    After hearing this, everyone feels that there is nothing wrong with it. Among the four great families, the Cui family is still the weakest in terms of the current situation.

    After all, it has been so many years, the Cui family has never participated in the auction, and there is almost no way to become stronger. Logically, the Cui family should still be eliminated this time.

    As a result, the Cui family hired foreign aid, and hired a very powerful one, which directly revived the situation and took away the quota that originally belonged to the Xue family.

    If you think about it this way, there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    Gradually everyone came up with this idea, that's right, it's all due to that kid Su Xun.

    If Su Xun was at the scene, he would definitely have slapped him a few times, thinking that a bunch of idiots, with this IQ, they are still from a family, it is unbelievable.

    In addition, there is a young man wearing a long robe. If Su Xun is there, he can be recognized immediately. This guy is a representative of the younger generation of the Xue family, and it is him in the competition.

    It's a pity that he was sanctioned by Luo Wuyan in the end, and he didn't win, which also led to the elimination of the Xue family. Seeing him like this, he must be very upset.

    He opened his mouth: "There is also another piece of news. Xue Hao mysteriously disappeared and was killed before. It is estimated that this person did it. The investigation in the family shows that it is him."

    When he said this, the members of the Xue family immediately realized that there was indeed such a thing before.

    That Xue Hao is not a very talented person, he is far from being a representative of the family.

    However, at a young age, the foundation has already been successfully established, and it will be no problem to cultivate it well in the future to become the mainstay of the family.

    After all, it is obviously impossible for such a big family to rely on one or two masters to support it.

    Xue Hao's status in the family is not low, and the disappearance last time basically alarmed the elders and heads of the Xue family. This is the top level of the Xue family, and everyone is sitting here for a meeting today.

    At that time, it was already suspected that the person might have been killed, but it was not confirmed yet.

    In addition to the fact that there is an auction, the Xue family does not want to be involved too much energy, and now that it is brought up again, they plan to finally remember it.

    At that time, I also knew that it was a young man who did it, and I was still worried about whether he had some kind of expert behind him, so I didn't immediately go to trouble, I didn't expect these two to be the same person.

    In this way, Su Xun successfully absorbed a lot of resentment from the Xue family.

    It's a pity that Su Xun was not in person, so he couldn't receive it.

    "Hmph, that kid is really deceiving people too much. If we say that our skills are not as good as others in this auction, then it would be too much for him to kill my Xue family's children."

    An elder of the Xue family immediately slapped the table and said.

    Others probably have the same idea. They originally had such resentment in their hearts, but now they are just looking for an opportunity to vent their resentment.

    To put it bluntly, the impact of the auction is relatively large. Compared with this, a human life is nothing.

    The young man who told Su Xun before, immediately expressed his opinion: "This matter can't be left alone, otherwise we will think that our Xue family is easy to bully."

    Everyone understood what he meant, and it was obvious that this was to avenge Su Xun.

    The head of the Xue family, who has been silent all this time, is also the most powerful in the later stage of the false alchemy state, frowned and said: "Although the kid is strong, he is not to be feared. Naturally, there is no problem to deal with him."

    ? If Su Xun heard it, he would probably laugh his ass off, thinking that I would have killed all the late-stage fake alchemy in the Medicine King Valley, and said it would be okay to clean me up?

    I guess you??The strongest Xue family is here, and he is not my opponent.

    People in the Xue family didn't know that Su Xun had already broken through to the fake alchemy realm. According to their estimation, Su Xun could defeat Luo Wuyan who was half a step of the fake alchemy.

    It's good to be strong, but Luo Wuyan is not a fake alchemy after all, not that strong to put it bluntly.

    It is estimated that if he really encounters a fake alchemy realm, that kid will definitely die.

    The members of the Xue family now have a serious misjudgment of Su Xun's strength.

    However, the head of the Xue family changed his tone and said: "But think about it, everyone, is there no expert behind such a powerful young man, or is there some kind of big influence?"

    Having said that, I didn't go any further, but everyone in the Xue family probably understood what it meant.

    In the final analysis, the Xue family is still afraid that the people or forces behind Su Xun will not be easy to provoke. What if killing Su Xun brings big troubles to the family?

    Everyone is thinking about this question, for fear that a single hair will affect the whole body.

    There seems to be no problem dealing with that kid. What I am more worried about is, after killing him, what should I do if I attract revenge? Can the Xue family afford it?

    But did he just give up like this? It seemed that he was a little unwilling. After all, he killed the members of the Xue family. Who can swallow this breath? Everyone is entangled.

    An elder said: "This person must be killed, it is related to the Xue family's face."

    "As for the problem you are worried about, I don't think it exists. First of all, it can be ruled out. There is no big force behind him."

    The elder said: "Otherwise, if you think about it, a person with a powerful background can join the Cui family to help them? What can the Cui family have that makes him feel excited, and he won't face it."

    "Besides, I think he may be alone in Jianghai. As long as he is killed cleanly, who knows we did it."

    The young man said: "And I heard that this kid bought a lot of things at the auction, which can just make up for the loss of my Xue family's failure to participate in the auction this time."

    Qian Bo touched people's hearts. After hearing this, the head of the Xue family finally couldn't help but be moved.

    If this is the case, for the Xue family, snatching things over is equivalent to picking up cheap things for nothing. Is there anything more enjoyable than this?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 783 Find a reason to kill Su Xun (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Jianghaimo's house, similar to the others, there was also a small discussion, but it was not so formal, and it was not a meeting.

    "The information on that person has been found, and he and the Cui family have only recently come together. The Cui family's reward for hiring him is only ten foundation building pills."

    An old man with white brows from the Mo family said that it was obvious that an investigation had already been launched against Su Xun.

    It is estimated that Su Xun himself is quite broken in his heart, and he can't figure it out. This group of people began to conduct so many investigations on themselves.

    If the Cui family found out, they would probably be a little restless.

    Because the Cui family hired Su Xun's remuneration, this is not something that everyone knows, even within the Cui family, few people really know.

    Instead, it was investigated by the Mo family. The hands of the Mo family must be too long.

    "Who the hell is he, can he have so many Foundation Establishment Pills?"

    This is what the Mo family is most concerned about. A boy in the Foundation Establishment Realm is probably a genius, but there are so many Foundation Establishment Pills, this is indeed too exaggerated.

    After so many years of precipitation, it is very difficult for an aristocratic family to get out 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills, and it can almost wipe out the family fortune.

    The Mo family gave up the fight with Su Xun precisely because they felt the difficulty. Otherwise, they would definitely not have given up on Bodhi Fruit.

    "We haven't found out about this for the time being. That kid's experience gives people a very weird feeling. We can't find out what big shots he has anything to do with."

    The white-browed old man shook his head, obviously feeling strenuous, this kid is just a student.

    Basically, when he came to Jianghai, he stayed in the school most of the time, and he really couldn't see anything weird about him. This is the strangest thing.

    Someone from the Mo family said again: "If that's the case, do you want to do it and grab the bodhi fruit?"

    To put it bluntly, the Mo family is not very interested in Su Xun, the only thing that can tempt the Mo family is the precious Bodhi fruit.

    The head of the Mo family pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, don't make trouble."

    "Now is a critical moment for our Mo family. The ancestor has reached the last step, so we must be careful not to make any mistakes, so as not to affect the ancestor."

    Hearing what he said, the others stopped talking much. Obviously, it felt more reasonable to say it, and it was indeed like this.

    The top management of the Mo family basically understand that this period of time is of great importance to the Mo family, and there cannot be any carelessness.

    That kid seemed to know that he was a man of considerable background. If he was touched and his master was really alarmed, it would be bad news for the Mo family.

    The old ancestor continued: "Another order, during this period of time, all members of the Mo family should keep a low profile. Anyone who dares to cause trouble outside will be dealt with directly by the family law."

    "yes!"

    Many people's eyes flickered, but they didn't dare to say a word, and nodded quickly.

    ！！！！！！！！

    And in Cui's house, it was also very uneasy.

    It's just that unlike the other families, the Cui family was very happy. They bought a lot of things at this auction.

    For the Cui family, this is good news, and it proves that they no longer need to fall behind.

    "This time, we want to focus on Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui and his son!"

    In the internal meeting of Cui's family, the great elder praised Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui, father and son, basically.

    The members of the Cui family, no matter what was in their hearts, at least they couldn't say anything, because they knew that it was indeed Cui Lin and his son who made a big effort this time.

    ? First of all, in the competition, it was Cui Lin who worked so hard to win a victory, otherwise he would not have been able to delay the third game.

    And in the third round, Su Xun, who shined brilliantly and helped the Cui family get the quota, is also a friend of Cui Hanghui. If it wasn't for Cui Hanghui, the Cui family would never know about Su Xun, let alone invite him.  help.

    No matter how you look at it, this time the Cui family is really thanks to their father and son.

    Cui Lin's face showed excitement. The reason why he was so excited was not that he himself was praised, but that his son had finally entered everyone's sight.

    In the past, apart from other things, his son could not participate in this kind of meeting, because he is not a cultivator.??It hurts too much.

    Looking at it this way now, things finally turned around.

    Even if he is the head of the family, in fact his status is not the highest, he is just a person in charge. The highest status is naturally the elders and the others.

    Cui Lin said: "I have won the award, but it is all for the sake of the family, and it is the right thing to contribute my strength."

    However, someone was upset, and that was Cui Lin's own younger brother, that is, Cui Hao's father. This time, seeing Cui Lin and his son's scenery, one can imagine his mood.

    Especially Cui Lin's words sounded a bit harsh to his ears, as if they were deliberately targeting him, saying that he didn't contribute any strength this time.

    I just heard him say: "Great Elder, I feel like that kid can move a little bit, after all, he has something as good as Bodhi fruit in his hand."

    As soon as this remark came out, the members of the Cui family were shocked, they did not expect to have such an idea.

    Everyone regarded Su Xun as the benefactor of the Cui family, but as soon as this guy came up, he played a cruel game.

    Cui Hanghui couldn't bear it anymore. He and Su Xun really had a friendship, and he already regarded Su Xun as his brother. Hearing this, how could he hold back.

    Regardless of whether the person in front of him was his second uncle, he said directly: "Second uncle, you are going too far, he helped our Cui family, don't you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge, so you are not afraid of being scolded by people poking your spine?"  ?"

    "How do you talk, no matter how big or small, you still know that I am your second uncle?"

    Cui Hao's father reprimanded him directly.

    In this kind of matter, the younger generation should never contradict the younger generation, and it will definitely not take advantage.

    Cui Lin protected his son, so he took the conversation and said, "Second brother, your idea is too much, it's too chilling."

    "Why are you not chilling? I really thought that kid was so kind to help us, but he was just using us."

    Cui Hao's father said: "He just wanted to go to the auction. It just so happened that this was an opportunity for him. Otherwise, why would he have bought the bodhi fruit?"

    "Even if he doesn't buy it, it doesn't seem to have anything to do with our Cui family. Can we afford it?" Cui Lin said.

    Cui Hao's father's expression became stiff all of a sudden, a little pricking.

    In fact, he also knew that Su Xun's going to the auction had no effect on the Cui family, and he didn't buy a few things, and the Cui family couldn't bear the price.

    It's just that I want to find a reason to kill Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 784 You go back first (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cui Hao's father's heart is like a bright mirror. Ever since Su Xun showed his terrifying strength at the auction, he has been restless and even couldn't sleep well.

    This man is a huge threat, a big threat to his son.

    First of all, this person is a friend of Cui Hanghui. If there is a fight in the future, he will definitely help Cui Hanghui. With his help, it will be very difficult.

    Not to mention that his son had already had conflicts with others before, and was humiliated like that. It was almost impossible to ease the relationship.

    So for the sake of insurance, we can only kill that person. Fortunately, he has not fully grown up yet, so we can get rid of this threat.

    Now is an opportunity, he must convince the Great Elder.

    I just heard him say: "Everyone is for themselves. It is true that he helped our Cui family, but he also got what he wanted. There is no one who owes anyone."

    "Can you guarantee that he will not help other families to deal with our Cui family in the future?"

    Cui Hang's father continued: "According to what I said, get rid of him directly, and then snatch the Bodhi fruit. He will definitely keep it when he buys such a powerful aura, and he will not take it lightly."

    "At that time, I will grab it and give it to the Great Elder. I am afraid that the possibility of the Great Elder breaking through to the Golden Core Realm will be very high. At that time, who among the four great aristocratic families will dare to mess with our Cui family?"

    I have to say that this guy is very eloquent and has the potential to do pyramid schemes.

    Some people in the Cui family were told by him, and they seemed to be quite reasonable, and they were already a little moved.

    Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui felt a little worried in their hearts, fearing that the Great Elder would also be tempted.

    No one has made a guarantee for this, after all, the allure of Bodhi fruit is too great.

    And what he said was right, after the Great Elder took Bodhi Fruit, it is really possible to break through to the Golden Core Realm.

    Among the four great aristocratic families, none of the families has a strong person in the Jindan state. At present, it seems that it is quite balanced.

    But once someone breaks through to the Golden Core Realm, the structure of the four great families will be rewritten, and the Cui family will definitely become the most powerful existence.

    This temptation is too great, and it is inevitable that people will be tempted.

    Once the Great Elder has made a decision, it is even certain that Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui will be immediately controlled, and they will not even have a chance to inform them.

    The Great Elder didn't speak all the time, and became pensive, as if he was thinking about something.

    The atmosphere was very oppressive, and no one dared to speak.

    It's all the fault of that guy. Everyone was happy at first, but he insisted on saying this, but he went astray all of a sudden, making it so heavy.

    Immediately, the Great Elder finally spoke: "I really thought you got the bodhi fruit, and you can take it with peace of mind?"

    "Great Elder, I don't understand what it means, please explain clearly." Cui Hao's father's complexion was not very good, and he seemed to hear some bad taste in it.

    Just listening to the elder, he continued and said: "Don't be so confused, that kid, you really think he is an ordinary person who can take out so many foundation building pills."

    "Aside from other things, there must be a powerful alchemist behind him. Can our Cui family provoke him?"

    Although Su Xun took the initiative to tell him this, but he is not stupid, he has his own judgment, all the signs show that Su Xun does not seem to be lying, there should be a powerful existence behind him.

    These words made the members of the Cui family fall into thinking.

    It is true that the status of an alchemist is higher than that of ordinary monks, and he is not easy to mess with.

    For example, their Cui family also has alchemists, not only them, but also in several big families, otherwise, where would the Foundation Establishment Pill be consumed?

    Even if these alchemists are not too powerful, their status in the aristocratic family is already very high, even if the elders see it, they have to be polite.

    There is no way to be polite, if people don't practice alchemy anymore, where did you get the foundation building pill?

    For powerful immortal cultivators, this is actually the same reason. Maybe they don't need foundation building pills, but as long as they are monks, they always need the help of pills, as well as higher-level medicines.

    How about saying that alchemists have a high status, because everyone has to seek alchemists.

    You said that you captured an alchemist and forced him to make alchemy for you, not to mention whether it will be successful or not.

    In case someone agrees on the surface, he will secretly give you the elixir.??Things, you don't even know that you were killed.

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one is willing to offend alchemists.

    Regardless of the strength of alchemists, they may not be too strong, but they have many friends, so there are many masters who owe them favors.

    Just say something casually at that time, someone will definitely come to help, and their Cui family will be miserable at that time, how can they stand up to it.

    After figuring this out, many people looked at Cui Hao's father with complicated expressions, and were almost tricked by this guy.

    The Great Elder said again: "So don't even think about it. That young man is not something that our Cui family can make up his mind. If the Mo family offends him, I think it will be enough."

    "In the future, we should treat him with the same attitude. Cui Lin, you father and son, remember to maintain a relationship with him. At least let him have a good impression of our Cui family. This is enough. You don't have to worry about him coming to deal with our Cui family in the future."

    Hearing the Great Elder's statement, Cui Lin and Cui Hanghui finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Great Elder still understood the situation and there was no major problem.

    On the contrary, Cui Hao's father, his eyes were flickering all the time at this time, what happened today was not quite in line with his expectations.

    On the side of the Great Elder, it is obvious that it does not make sense. How to kill Su Xun is a problem, and it needs to be carefully planned.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, the people sent by the Xue family had already set their sights on Su Xun.

    Recently, the final exam is approaching, and Su Xun has also returned to school. Don't be too ostentatious, you still have to take the exam.

    Even though he didn't participate and was fine, the principal would probably help him settle the matter, but Su Xun didn't want to do that either, so as not to owe others favors, it probably wouldn't sound good to say it.

    Fortunately, the university final exams are not too difficult. Most of them are things that need to be memorized by rote. In Su Xun's mind, memorizing these things is actually pediatrics, and there is no difficulty.

    For him, he only needs to read it once.

    At night at the library gate, waiting for An Suke to come out, Su Xun followed her, planning to go back to the two people's nest.

    "Su Xun, don't be so foolish. You must study hard. It's a shame to fail."

    On the way back, An Suke was still educating Su Xun, and seemed to have some problems with his foolish attitude.

    Su Xun also smiled as if he didn't hear it, thinking about what posture to use when he went back.

    Suddenly his expression changed, and he stopped in his tracks.

    "Su Xun, why don't you leave?"

    "Su Ke, go back first, I'm in a hurry." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 785: The Educational Level Is Not Good (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun, who had a playful smile just now, seemed to have a huge change in his expression all of a sudden.

    Seeing these things, An Su could not help feeling a little puzzled, and asked, "Su Xun, what's wrong with you, is something wrong?"

    Seeing the change of expression on Su Xun's face, giving people a very bad feeling, one would subconsciously think, is something wrong?

    Su Xun said softly: "Don't worry, it's urgent, I'll take care of it. When you go back, wash and cook some food for me. I'll come later."

    Hearing what Su Xun said, An Suke also breathed a sigh of relief. It didn't sound like something scary.

    As the woman next to Su Xun, An Suke actually has one similarity with other women, that is, they know the general situation, and they don't know how to ask about many things about Su Xun.

    For example, An Suke didn't act like a little girl like a baby, saying that she was afraid alone.

    She nodded directly: "Okay, anyway, you are alone, so be careful!"

    After finishing speaking, An Suke went back alone, looking at her back, Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief.

    He naturally sensed that something was wrong, otherwise, how could An Suke go back quickly.

    A cultivator stared at him, and deliberately sent some signals to himself, making Su Xun feel his presence.

    If nothing else happened, that guy should have come to trouble him.

    After the tension in his heart faded away, Su Xun himself calmed down, thinking that this person might not belong to Yaowanggu.

    The veiled woman did not exist and came to make trouble for herself. Through contact with her, Su Xun believed that although that woman was cruel, there should be no problem with her integrity.

    Perhaps as she said, the death of those two guys is just a trivial matter in the Valley of the Medicine King. With her here, I don't have to worry about being targeted by the people of the Valley of the Medicine King.

    Except for the people in Yaowang Valley, there are only four big families who want to touch him. Except for the Cui family, all three families are possible. Among them, in Su Xun's view, the possibility of the Luo family may be the highest.

    However, what can the current four great aristocratic families really do to Su Xun? Su Xun feels a little funny, maybe they made a wrong wishful thinking.

    ? Of course, Su Xun felt that it would be good to be an opponent of immortal cultivators, at least these people are not too insidious.

    There are insidious existences, but compared with ordinary people, they are still far behind. There are some ordinary people, which are really bad water in the belly, and they have tried their best to insinuate you.

    As for the immortal cultivators, although there are some, the level of insidiousness is obviously not enough. Most of them just see who is better, and they can decide the outcome through force.

    For example, just now, the guy in the dark knew the existence of An Suke, and also knew that this place was not suitable for hands-on, and there were pedestrians coming and going.

    So he didn't show up, but instead hinted at Su Xun, just let Su Xun understand what's going on.

    What Su Xun is most worried about is that these people have found An Suke. After all, on Jianghai's side, it seems that An Suke is the only one who seems to be closest to Su Xun.

    In the eyes of the aristocratic family, this is definitely not a secret, it can be easily found out, and Su Xun didn't hide it at all.

    Fortunately, they have no interest in threatening family members and the like.

    The guy in the dark had already left, and Su Xun followed without hesitation.

    They didn't show up, but met you in secret. It's obvious what they mean. If you don't follow, but run away, then you are ignorant, and they will definitely come back to you desperately  .

    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Xun is honest and has enough confidence, no matter who it is, it doesn't matter.

    This guy is quite good at running, and took Su Xun to a cemetery.

    For the first time, Su Xun knew that there was such a place in Jianghai, which was eerie and accompanied by some strange sounds.

    When normal people come here, they will probably be frightened so that their legs will keep swinging.

    After a while, a figure appeared in front of Su Xun, and gradually emerged from the shadows. Not to mention, it felt like a horror movie.

    It was an old man, who looked quite old. Su Xun felt that this person looked familiar, as if he had seen him before, but he didn't have a too obvious impression.

    From this point of view, it must be someone from the four great families.?I¨ve seen it, but I didn¨t pay much attention to it, so I¨m not impressed.

    No matter how good your memory is, you have to take the initiative to memorize it. You can¨t memorize it just by looking at someone on the street. How tiring it would be.

    The old man is bald and looks bald without a single hair, so he is probably quite cool.

    After he showed up, he didn't say a word, and kept staring at Su Xun.

    That look looked like a vulture, sharp and sinister, for fear that others would not see that he had malicious intentions.

    Su Xun immediately confirmed that this person is not a friend but an enemy, but there is nothing surprising, because Su Xun had already guessed it.

    Su Xun would be surprised if he came to him to talk about love.

    "Tell me, which family is it? I won't kill the unknown."

    Su Xun didn't have any other advantages, other than being handsome, he just had a cheap mouth. When he said that, the bald old man was obviously angry.

    He said directly: "Xue family, Xue Wuliang!"

    ?Su Xun was immediately happy, and thought that the old man was quite upright, and he took his life directly, and he didn't know how to hide it.

    It is estimated that he is quite confident, thinking that he can definitely kill himself, and it doesn't matter if he finds out.

    Su Xun was a little surprised. He thought that it was the Luo family who could not wait to do his own thing. After all, in this competition, the Luo family was raped, which can be said to be a loss of face.

    On the contrary, he had no direct confrontation with the Xue family, and even found him. Su Xun deliberately said: "I have no grievances with your Xue family, so I don't know what you can do with me?"

    "Hmph, no injustice, no enmity, Xue Hao, my son of the Xue family, did you kill him?" Xue Wuliang snorted coldly.

    It was obvious that he was already very upset seeing Su Xun, this kid was not only the enemy of the Xue family, but also slick and dishonest, more damned.

    Su Xun probably understood that the co-authorship came because of this incident. He had already prepared in his heart, and the Xue family must have known it well.

    However, if he didn't do it sooner or later, he did it at this time. Su Xun didn't believe it if he said it was pure revenge. It is probably very likely that he came for the Bodhi fruit on his body.

    Su Xun deliberately smiled, showing a mouthful of white teeth, and said, "I remember when you said that, there is such a person."

    "He cooks so much that it belongs to your family. The education level of your Xue family is not good."

    "The resentment value from Xue Wuliang is +59." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 786 Those who want to kill me, die!  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I don't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the children, today I will let you see the strength of the Xue family!"

    People in the aristocratic family basically have a relatively strong family concept, and they only think about their own family.

    Especially for older people like this, it is estimated that this is even more so. They will not be able to escape the influence of the family for a lifetime, and their thoughts are even more deeply ingrained.

    Hearing that Su Xun insulted the Xue family so much, he naturally couldn't bear it anymore. He was very disdainful, so he rushed up directly, intending to educate Su Xun.

    It's strange to think about it, he himself decided to kill Su Xun, but now he thinks, no matter what, educate him first, let him know how to speak.

    Su Xun has been staring at this guy all the time. It is natural to fight, and it doesn't matter if he is provoked. Anyway, if two people meet today, it is doomed that it is impossible for them to live in peace.

    Anger may stimulate a person's potential and improve his strength to a certain extent, but to put it bluntly, it is very limited. No matter how angry he is, he should still be defeated.

    This old man Su Xun has no impression, which means that he is not the strongest one in the Xue family.

    The strongest of the Xue family is in the late stage of the fake alchemy state. Like other families, Su Xun noticed it when they competed on stage, and he can definitely remember it.

    If that old guy came, Su Xun might have to work hard, but if he didn't come, there would be no pressure for Su Xun at all.

    How powerful is this bald old man? No matter how powerful he is, he shouldn't be in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm. Now that he is in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, he can't beat Su Xun, let alone this guy, so there is really a little pressure in Su Xun's heart  None, but not easy.

    After facing the old man, the two of them took a few steps back, but the expressions on their faces were different.

    The look on Su Xun's face was relaxed, he didn't even put this old man in his eyes, and he knew that this old man was in the middle stage of the false alchemy realm.

    Can't help showing a little smile, he can understand what the Xue family is planning.

    To be honest, they are already cautious enough. They feel that those in the early stages of the fake alchemy state may not be able to deal with themselves cleanly at once.

    So I sent a fake middle-stage alchemist to come over, thinking that the mid-stage is almost the same, no matter what, it should be no problem to crush a late-stage Foundation Establishment.

    However, they didn't even dare to think that Su Xun had actually broken through to the false alchemy realm in just two or three days, and now his combat power is even more terrifying.

    In the late stage of the false alchemy state, they can barely fight, and in the middle stage of the false alchemy state, they are almost here to give away the head.

    In the later period, there was probably only one Xue family, which was the strongest fighting force of the Xue family, and the Xue family would not be dispatched casually. After thousands of calculations, Su Xun's strength was still not counted in the end.

    The expression on Xue Wuliang's face can be said to be particularly interesting. There is a feeling of being a dog. As soon as this kid hits him, he will know that his strength has undergone an earth-shaking change.

    "Youyou broke through?" There was disbelief in the voice.

    However, this is equivalent to knowingly asking, what is the point of asking what is already in front of you.

    It's just that he was too shocked. It's only been a few days, and the last time I saw it, it was only in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, and there was no sign of breaking through at all. Why is it so sudden now.

    Is it really unscientific to think that breaking through is as easy as eating and drinking water?

    A monk in the fake alchemy realm can be regarded as a high-end combat power among the four great families. He is the mainstay, but it is incredible that he is still so young.

    Su Xun knew what he was here for, so he deliberately said: "Isn't there Bodhi fruit? After eating it, you can break through. The effect of that thing is really good."

    "Youyou ate the bodhi fruit?"

    Xue Wuliang's voice was really trembling now, the main reason the Xue family dealt with Su Xun was because of this thing, there are tens of thousands of foundation building pills, who can't be tempted.

    However, only now did I realize that the food was gone, and it was eaten by this kid. It was really a beast.

    I don't quite believe it, the bodhi fruit is overbearing, how did this kid eat it, why is there nothing wrong with it, it is for Jindan monks.

    However, it doesn¨t matter if you don¨t believe it. If it weren¨t for the help of Bodhi Fruit, how could there be a breakthrough for no reason.

    Anyway, Xue Wuliang has already seen clearly that the kid in front of him is not just a genius, maybe he has to be called a monster.

    You shouldn't come here today, the Xue family shouldn't offend him.??It was only then that he realized that perhaps the Xue family had made a serious mistake.

    Things have happened, and now it has reached the point of no return.

    You say admit your mistake now, everyone will act as if nothing happened in the future, and live in harmony together, even if Su Xun took the initiative to say it, Xue Wuliang would not believe it.

    The face has been torn, like a piece of paper that has been crumpled up, and if you spread it out, it will wrinkle no matter how you do it, and you can't go back.

    In this case, we must get rid of this kid today to remove the threat for the family.

    In any case, his strength is higher after all, and with a fluke mentality, he still thinks that he can kill Su Xun.

    However, it was only after fighting that he realized that he was thinking too much.

    When Su Xun dealt with him, it wouldn't be the same kind of crushing as in the early stages of cracking down on fake alchemy, but there was no pressure at all.

    Although the tricks of the dream vortex are still cooling down, it doesn't matter to Su Xun, because he won't be able to use them at all.

    After the two sides stalemate for a while, this Xue Wuliang fell into a disadvantage, how could he not be able to compete with Su Xun.

    The more he fights, the more frightened he is. This kid is too scary. Perhaps only the late stage of the fake alchemy can deal with him. Why is his strength so awesome? It's really puzzling, even hard to figure out.

    "Pfft！！"

    Xue Wuliang is also a tough guy, or in other words, he has a stubborn energy in his bones. After being beaten by Su Xun, he has already vomited blood, but he still persists.

    This guy is quite a talent. Su Xun admires his personality. He is an upright person, at least not tactful. At this point, he has no intention of asking for mercy, and even wants to die with Su Xun.

    It's a pity that everyone is not in the same camp. Standing on the opposite side, you have to fight to the death. Su Xun naturally will not be kind to women.

    Anyone who wants to kill me, you must die.

    Of course, one person was an accident, the veiled woman in Yaowang Valley, she also wanted to kill Su Xun, but Su Xun couldn't kill her, the difference in strength was too great.

    And even if Su Xun can really kill her, will she be killed? This seems to be a question.

    Facing Xue Wuliang, he didn't have so many scruples. Su Xun used the golden cudgel to directly end his life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 787: Su Xun's Ingenious Plan (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Looking at Xue Wuliang's corpse on the ground, there are bloodstains all over the ground, and this is a cemetery, which has a special atmosphere bonus.

    The scene in front of me is already terrifying to the extreme, even if I saw it, I probably couldn't bear it.

    However, for Su Xun, it couldn't cause any impact, and it wasn't the first time he killed someone.

    I was almost killed by someone myself. After experiencing it, people's mentality will naturally change.

    Besides, he is a majestic cultivator, what is there to be afraid of, he is still the judge of the underworld, ghosts and the like have to submit obediently when they see it.

    Looking at Xue Wuliang's corpse, Su Xun felt neither happy nor sad, let alone any guilt. If he could not beat him, he would end up the same.

    Su Xun and him can't talk about who is good and who is bad, but we are all destined to become rivals.

    With a wave of his hand, he cleaned up the blood on the ground.

    Although the cemetery is remote and desolate, people will definitely come during the day and it is maintained regularly.

    If someone else saw the bloodstains, maybe a horror story would happen.

    The corpse was not disposed of immediately, because Su Xun was thinking, and he felt that the corpse might have a certain effect.

    It can play the role of shocking the mountain and shaking the tiger. You can't let others know nothing. It's better to use the Xue family as an example to kill chickens and monkeys and let them weigh themselves more.

    In order not to look back at several aristocratic families, always secretly looking for trouble for himself, how annoying Su Xun must be when he comes and goes.

    It is best to throw the body directly at Xue's family, so that they know what to do, and then this matter will definitely not be hidden, and the other three families will naturally know about it.

    The Xue family lost their wife and lost their army. There are only two consequences. The first is to become angry and kill Su Xun at all costs.

    However, this possibility is unlikely, and the greater possibility is the second one. If you choose to swallow your anger, you can only smash your teeth and swallow it in your stomach.

    With Su Xun's current strength, they are no longer something they can easily deal with. Xue Wuliang's death is a good example.

    The Xue family must be concerned about the overall situation, and will not be impulsive, and it would be meaningless to force Su Xun to kill him. If Su Xun is really killed, their Xue family may suffer heavy losses.

    Among the four great aristocratic families, I am afraid that they will really be removed.

    Therefore, after throwing Xue Wuliang's body over, it will definitely calm down the Xue family.

    Although the effect is good, it does not meet Su Xun's requirements, and it still seems meaningless.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed, and his eyelids moved from time to time, which was a sign that he wanted to punish people.

    A few minutes later, Su Xun opened his eyes, with a smile on his mouth, he suddenly thought of a good idea, and it was rather disappointing.

    Su Xun took out his mobile phone, checked the time, and then called An Suke.

    "Hey Su Xun, how are you doing now, are you back?"

    An Suke answered the phone very quickly. It could be heard that she was still a little nervous, as if she had been waiting for Su Xun's call.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in a very relaxed tone: "Don't worry, what can I do, it's just that I was delayed a little time."

    "You can eat by yourself first, don't wait for me, I guess it will take more than an hour to go back!"

    Hearing the relief in Su Xun's tone, it didn't look like she was pretending, An Suke also breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that she had been thinking too seriously about the problem just now.

    There is nothing to say, An Suke said: "Okay, then you are busy, I will wait for you depending on the situation, if you can't hold on, then go to bed first."

    "Well, okay, you go to bed early, and I will drag you to discuss life when I go back, so don't lose your energy then."

    "rogue!"

    An Suke immediately understood what Su Xun meant by discussing life.

    When she heard that Su Xun was still driving this kind of thing with her, it proved that nothing was wrong, An Suke naturally didn't worry about it, and hung up the phone directly.

    Su Xun laughed twice, among other things, it is more interesting to tease An Su.

    The mobile phone was not put away, because Su Xun dialed another number, Cui Hanghui's.

    "Brother, why did you remember to call me?"

    Cui Hanghui's tone sounded quite relaxed.

    Cui Hanghui did not say anything about the internal discussion in the Cui family yesterday.

    He is not stupid, this kind of thing, sure?I can't say it, even if he saw Cui Hao and his father and son, he was very upset.

    It's just that after talking about it, what will Su Xun think in his heart? I'm afraid he will be estranged from the Cui family in the future. Cui Hanghui understands this kind of thing without saying it.

    So now that Su Xun called him, in fact, he was quite happy in his heart, which proved that Su Xun took him seriously.

    Su Xun listened for a while, it was quite noisy over there, and there were a lot of Yingyingyanyan voices, this kid must be having fun again.

    With this appearance, it is estimated that he will die on the belly of a woman sooner or later. Su Xun ignored him and asked, "Where is the Luo family? Give me the address."

    That's right, Su Xun didn't want to go to Xue's house, he went to Luo's house instead.

    It's just that I don't know the address of the Luo family, so I can only make a phone call to ask. After thinking about it, Cui Hanghui is naturally the most suitable.

    He is also a member of the four great families, presumably this team is not a problem for him.

    "You are going to Luo's house, what are you going to Luo's house for?"

    Cui Hanghui's voice was obviously not calm all of a sudden.

    Immediately, Su Xun heard that his voice was much cleaner, and there was also the sound of walking. It is estimated that this kid heard something unusual, so he went out and found a place to make a call.

    Su Xun didn't want to hide anything. He really didn't know how to say it. It was too troublesome to say, so he said vaguely: "I have something to go to the Luo family, tell me the address."

    Cui Hanghui heard that Su Xun didn't want to say it, so naturally he wouldn't ask any more. People trained by big families naturally know what it means to stop in moderation.

    Without any hesitation, Cui Hanghui said: "Hang up the phone, I'll send you a text message."

    A few seconds later, a text message was received with the address on it.

    Su Xun didn't say a word, soared into the sky, grabbed the corpse in his hand, and flew out directly, heading in the direction of Luo's house.

    Twenty minutes later, Su Xun found the Luo family.

    It was very easy to find, with almost no effort. The area occupied by this kind of aristocratic family is too large, and it can no longer be described as luxurious.

    Especially in Jianghai, it is very conspicuous.

    "Plop！"

    There are two patrolling bodyguards at the courtyard entrance of the main entrance of Luo's house.

    It sounds a bit ridiculous. There are so many immortal cultivators in a family, and they still need to find bodyguards. If any thief dares to come over, he must be a real dog.

    But I think it's for the sake of face, after all, it's a big family.

    Su Xun in the air threw the body down without even thinking about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 788 Sowing Discord (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two strong bodyguards were terrified all of a sudden.

    A person suddenly fell from the sky, do you think it¨s scary?

    Fortunately, both of them are bodyguards who have undergone rigorous training. Among other things, their psychological quality is quite good.

    It was quickly adjusted.  Judging by their professional qualities, this person is not simple.

    "Dead dead?"

    As a result, the two of them turned the corpse over and took a look. They didn't need to look at the blood-soaked, unrecognizable face. Just by moving the arteries in the neck, they knew that this person was dead.

    It is a very bad omen that a dead person suddenly falls down, and there is a great possibility that someone did it on purpose.

    The two bodyguards looked at each other, obviously asking each other, what should we do?

    "People of the Luo family, get out, I want to settle accounts with you!"

    Immediately, a voice rang out like thunder, and Su Xun appeared.

    The two bodyguards were alarmed immediately, thinking that this young man wanted to die, and dared to provoke the Luo family.

    From this point of view, this corpse probably has something to do with him.

    Dare to behave wildly in front of Luo's family, this is completely because he thinks his life is too long, the two bodyguards took out their precision pistols and aimed at Su Xun.

    "Don't move, put your hands up for me!"

    The two bodyguards kept warning Su Xun.

    Su Xun glanced at it, and couldn't help but sneered. He didn't expect that the Luo family was so low, that they would hire such ordinary bodyguards.

    But after thinking about it, I can't let my own people patrol outside the door all night, it's no different from raising two dogs, at least in Su Xun's eyes, it should look like this.

    These two guys threatened Su Xun with a gun, but Su Xun didn't feel anything.

    There is no need to waste any time on a small shrimp, Su Xun did it directly.

    With a wave of his hand, the two guys flew out and passed out without saying a word on the ground.

    Su Xun's attitude was very rude, and he forcibly kicked the big iron gate of the Luo Family Courtyard away. Touching the door was like a slap in the face, after all, everyone talked about appearances.

    Carrying the corpse and walking in, Su Xun continued to yell: "People from the Luo family, let me say it again, get out of here."

    The sound is mixed with aura, no matter how good the sound insulation of your house is, you can definitely hear it.

    Like Su Xun, who dared to come to the Luo family alone to provoke, almost never appeared, and even if there was, it is probably long gone from this world.

    The entire Luo family suddenly exploded. It was obvious that everyone heard the sound. Whether they were asleep or not, they were quite upset at this time. They planned to come down and see who was impatient.

    "It's you?"

    People in the Luo family are no strangers to Su Xun.

    The person who came out first was Su Xun's old acquaintance, Luo Qianfeng.

    Su Xun almost left a lifetime of shadow on this guy.

    When he saw Su Xun, the expression on his face was as if he had seen a ghost, not to mention how shocked he was.

    This kid must be crazy, dare to come directly to the Luo family to provoke him.

    Gradually, more and more people gathered in the courtyard. Many people know that such a character as Su Xun has quite unfriendly eyes.

    Among other things, at the auction, he defeated Luo Wuyan in public and humiliated the Luo family. Everyone still remembers it. Who can have a good impression of him.

    "What are you doing, is the Luo family the place where you ran wild?"

    An old man in the Luo family, with a cane in his hand, according to Su Xun's estimate, should be an elder of the Luo family, said angrily, hitting the ground with his cane.

    Others also thought it was true, and spoke out everyone's aspirations, not to mention how upset they were, our Luo family hasn't troubled you yet.

    It's good for you, you went directly to Luo's house to provoke, this is too much, I can't bear it!

    Su Xun's eyes were cold, as if he wanted to eat people.

    Of course, this was deliberately pretended. In terms of acting skills, Su Xun can confidently say that he is worthy of anyone.

    Just listen to Su Xun scolding him angrily: "You Luo family really don't want to be embarrassing. You can't beat me in the competition, so you use this kind of vicious trick to deal with me?"

    "???"

    The members of the Luo family were stunned,Where are you going, why are you still being scolded by this kid, how did our Luo family deal with you, you can be so angry.

    ? Luo Wuyan was the one who was most annoyed at seeing Su Xun. He, who was so proud, broke his halberd in Su Xun's hands, and the blow to him can be imagined.

    Frowning, he said, "How did the Luo family deal with you? Don't be so sentimental!"

    "Look at who this is. Isn't this the elder of your Luo family? He was sent out to kill me, but I killed him instead. There are all witnesses and evidence, what do you say?" Su Xun asked.

    That's right, Su Xun was trying to sow discord, calling a deer a horse.

    He wants to use this method to provoke the Xue family and the Luo family, make them look at each other wrongly, and tear each other apart.

    Anyway, the two Su Xuns are unhappy, they are like enemies, if a dog bites a dog, no matter who gets hurt, Su Xun will be happy.

    The people of the Luo family looked at the corpse on the ground, but they didn't notice it at first, but some elders of the Luo family changed their expressions.

    Isn't this person Xue Wuliang, the elder of the Xue family? He is quite an important figure in the Xue family, and he is powerful.

    The senior members of the Luo family naturally know such a number one person, and they are not strangers to each other.

    Seeing that he suddenly became a corpse, which was brought by Su Xun, people have to be shocked. What is going on?

    The old man on crutches said: "Don't talk nonsense, this is clearly the elder of the Xue family, what does it have to do with my Luo family?"

    "The Xue family?"

    A look of astonishment flashed across Su Xun's face, as if he hadn't expected it. In fact, he had brought out his superb acting skills.

    Immediately, the look of astonishment flashed by, and he couldn't stay for too long, otherwise it would be too fake, and it seemed a bit too hard.

    Just listen to Su Xun scolding: "He told me personally that the Luo family sent me to kill me, I can still get it wrong, do you dare to do it or not?"

    All the members of the Luo family held back an unknown fire in their hearts, saying in their hearts that you are a mother, don't go too far, we have never done it at all, so why don't we dare to admit it.

    "You don't talk nonsense here, my Luo family dares to act boldly, if you say no, you won't."

    "Damn, I think your Luo family is cowardly, it's clearly a member of your Luo family."

    The elders were all itchy with anger, and the one on crutches couldn't help it anymore, and directly attacked Su Xun, intending to teach him a lesson.

    Su Xun is not false, strong collision.

    This old man's strength is not bad, and he is also a mid-stage fake alchemy, about the same level as Xue Wuliang, so Su Xun naturally has nothing to be afraid of.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789 Acting Skills at the Movie King Level (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the old guy on crutches slapped Su Xun, the expression on his face changed drastically immediately, and his eyes were full of horror.

    "You, are you already in the alchemy realm?"

    Someone yelled out sharply. It was obvious that after Su Xun made a move, they saw Su Xun's strength, and the horror in their hearts could be imagined, which was completely unreasonable.

    The last time I met you was at the Foundation Establishment Realm, but it only took two or three days, and you broke through?

    Those who can't see Su Xun's strength can probably feel some clues. This kid just made a move. It seems vaguely that the elders of their Luo family have suffered a disadvantage.

    You must know that the elder on crutches of their Luo family is a master in the middle stage of the false alchemy realm, and has a detached status in the family.

    In the end, instead of being able to do anything to Su Xun, he seemed to be at a disadvantage. Everyone seemed to know what this meant.

    For a while, everyone's eyes on Su Xun have changed, especially when they know that this boy is not a good person.

    Su Xun said with a sneer: "To be honest, it doesn't matter what level I am, it's not too difficult to beat you."

    ? It looks rather rampant, but in fact Su Xun is deliberately spreading hatred and letting this guy get on top.

    It is an elder in the family, a high-ranking and powerful person. If someone says that suddenly, it is definitely unacceptable. Naturally, he will have a showdown with Su Xun.

    In this case, it would be two people fighting alone, and I believe he would be ashamed to ask for help, which would be even more embarrassing.

    In this way, Su Xun's goal has been achieved, and there is no one in the Luo family that he can fear.

    The most important thing is that he is still worried that people from the Luo family will besiege him shamelessly. If one can't beat him, then two will go up together, and if two can't, then three will go together.

    After all, there are so many people in the family, Su Xun is still clear about the truth that two fists are no match for four hands, and he can't say that he is so good that he can pick the entire Luo family.

    If they go up together, it is estimated that Su Xun has a high possibility of being killed.

    Fighting alone is different, even if it is the strongest old woman in the Luo family, Su Xun is confident that she will not suffer.

    As long as this old man on crutches is defeated, it can also serve as a deterrent.

    Su Xun is here to sow discord, so naturally he won't go too far. If he really makes the Luo family angry and keeps coming to trouble him, then he will be at a disadvantage.

    "You fart, watch how I deal with you!"

    The elder on crutches was similar to what Su Xun thought, and he had already started to get angry.

    He could also notice just now that Su Xun's strength should not be underestimated, perhaps it is a difficult existence for him.

    However, he never thought of defeating Su Xun from the beginning to the end. No matter what, the suppression of the level of strength is still there, so how could he not be able to defeat Su Xun.

    In addition, everyone from the Luo family is here, if he is so humiliated and silent today, what will he do in the future?

    "Stop!"

    Just when the conflict was about to break out and was about to be triggered, an old voice sounded.

    Su Xun knew as soon as he heard it, it was the old woman from the Luo family who spoke.

    Her strength is estimated to be the strongest in the Luo family, so it is understandable that her status is also the highest.

    After she said this, everyone really died down. The expression on the face of the elder on crutches suddenly became flat, his anger disappeared, and he didn't seem to plan to play anymore.

    Su Xun felt a little regretful that he failed to clean up the Luo family.

    As for the old woman, Su Xun actually didn't really want to fight her. It's not that she was afraid, but that it would be a little troublesome to win her.

    Since she came out, there is a great possibility that she will do something to herself.

    However, if it comes, it will be safe, and Su Xun doesn't have too many emotions, so let's take a step and see.

    Even if I don't clean up the old woman and hold on to her, the people of the Luo family will probably be as scared as if they saw a ghost.

    When the old woman came out, the Luo family didn't need to say anything, they automatically made way for her.

    And subconsciously, they gathered by her side, maybe this is the leadership ability, the old woman's status in the hearts of the Luo family is indeed very high, there is no doubt about it.

    After she came out, she rolled her eyelids to look at Su Xun, and then said: "Young man, this is from the Xue family, we don't need to lie to you."

    "Hehe, the members of the Xue family have no grievances with me, so why should they send someone to kill me? I believe you." Su Xun said directly displeased.

    Looking at the expression on that face, it seems that his IQ has been humiliated.

    If the members of the Xue family were here, they would definitely scold Su Xun for being shameless, for being too thick-skinned.

    You killed all members of my Xue family, is there no vengeance?

    Of course, Su Xun is also sure that the people of the Luo family must not know this, so he can act so unscrupulously.

    It is true that after saying that, the people of the Luo family were speechless for a while.

    Including the old woman, her chest seemed to rise and fall violently, as if she was angry.

    Forcibly smoothing out the anger in her chest, Su Xun unexpectedly discovered that this old woman who seemed to have a bad temper was so hard to hold back, she didn't get angry, let alone shot Su Xun.

    Just listen to the old lady of the Luo family say: "Indeed, this matter seems very strange, including us who only knew about it."

    "Of course, you may not believe me when I say this. Please give the Luo family some time. We will contact the Xue family and give you an explanation."

    With this attitude, are you giving in?

    Su Xun was a little surprised when the old lady of the Luo family said that suddenly, it didn't look like her style.

    According to Su Xun's idea, everyone should fight, and it is best to let the Luo family suffer a little bit.

    Then the popularity of the Luo family, if you can't swallow this breath, you must go to the Xue family to settle the score, this is the best result.

    Looking at it now, it seems to be a little tasteless.

    Su Xun said: "Why should I trust you, maybe you are deliberately perfunctory me?"

    When the people of the Luo family heard this, they immediately became angry, wishing they could come up and tear Su Xun apart, thinking that you are nothing, and we have to deal with you.

    The old woman's expression was so calm, she said: "We will deal with this matter naturally, you can wait for a while and take a look."

    "If you insist on asking for an explanation, our Luo family can't provide it for the time being. We are also victims. We hope that we will back down so that both parties will not look good."

    On Su Xun's face, he deliberately showed that he was still a little afraid of the Luo family's strength, and he showed his acting skills at the level of a movie king.

    He pondered for a moment, then said: "Okay, I hope you can deal with it as soon as possible!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790 What a shameless Xue family (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun himself knew that it should be almost the same, and he couldn't stay any longer.

    If it continues like this, maybe it will really tear the skin off with the Luo family, then if it happens, the conflict between the leading role of the Luo family will be on her, and it will not be easy to transfer.

    Although he didn't achieve the result he wanted, but in Su Xun's opinion, it was almost the same. In fact, after all, Luo's family and Xue's family were treated like this, and there was no way for them to be good.

    After finishing speaking, the people who returned it to the Luo family left a look of "I will come back again", and immediately flew away.

    Having achieved real freedom of coming and going, no one in the Luo family dared to stop him, but to put it bluntly, no one had that ability.

    "Old Ancestor, why don't you kill this kid, it's too arrogant."

    After the person left, someone spoke immediately.

    Obviously, everyone's dissatisfaction with Su Xun is obvious, and there seems to be no cover up.

    The old woman said: "Stop him, how to stop him, tell you, I may not be able to stop him!"

    As soon as these words came out, the entire Luo family present was really shocked. How could it be possible that the most powerful existence of their Luo family couldn't stop that kid?

    Although everyone is in the fake alchemy state, there should be a big gap between the early stage and the late stage. It can be said that there is a huge difference, and it is not at the level of strength at all.

    Elder Zhuguai was even more unconvinced and said: "Old Ancestor, you think too much about him. This kid's aura is indeed mellow, but after all, he only broke through at the early stage of the false alchemy realm."

    "Hehe, if you underestimate him so much, then you are a bunch of idiots. Let me tell you, if I don't stop you, you will be defeated by him." The old woman had a sneer on her face.

    Elder on crutches is now equivalent to being slapped in the face in public, and the expression on his face can be said to be even more displeased.

    Saying that he can't beat that kid is not a slap in the face or something, it makes his face a bit ugly now.

    "How could I not be able to beat him? It was just to test that kid at first." The elder on crutches forcefully defended himself. Others also felt that what he said made sense and there was nothing wrong with it.

    The old woman said again: "Do you think he is not testing you?"

    "How do you compare with Xue Wuliang from the Xue family?" The old woman asked suddenly.

    "Xue Wuliang is about the same age as me, and our realm is also the same. I think it's about the same." Elder Leaning on Crutches said.

    In fact, he is boasting himself. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that there is a gap in a realm. Xue Wuliang is obviously better than him. He has entered the middle stage of the false alchemy for a longer time and has enough background.

    Of course, no one will care about this detail, they are all fake alchemy mid-stage, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with them.

    The old woman didn't care about this, she said again: "He can kill Xue Wuliang, can't he kill you?"

    "Hiss！！"

    For a moment, the Luo family seemed to have thought of something, looked at Xue Wuliang's body on the ground, and the expression on their faces had changed.

    It is true that they were all focused on Su Xun just now, and they didn't pay attention to it. What happened to Xue Wuliang?

    He was brought here by Su Xun, could it be that he was really killed by Su Xun?

    This possibility is very high, but they still don't dare to think about it, even dare to kill the middle-stage fake alchemy, that kid is too scary.

    There was also a sudden chill on Elder Zhuguai's body, but he still said: "He is only at the late stage of Foundation Establishment, how is this possible, maybe it was his master who made the move."

    "No matter who makes the move, if you can help him kill Xue Wuliang, can't you help him deal with our Luo family?"

    The old woman said sharply: "That's why I told you to stop, that kid is no longer easy to mess with, at least not for our Luo family."

    "Then what about Xue Wuliang's corpse? Let's go to Xue's house to ask for an explanation. We obviously didn't do anything, so we can't suffer from it." Someone said.

    And Luo Qianfeng said: "It's hard to say. It's not clear what the situation is at the moment. Maybe that kid is deliberately planting blame. He has a bad stomach."

    Su Xun, who was flying home in the air, suddenly sneezed, thinking who missed me?

    The Luo family thought about this possibility, so someone said: "That's right, this method is too low-level. If the Xue family wants to blame our Luo family, will they use such a low method?"

    "Don't they think that Xue WuliangThey are members of their Xue family, and everyone knows that the possibility of things being revealed is very high.  "

    After everyone said this, I think the Xue family should not have come up with such a stupid way, it's too fake.

    When Luo Wuyan spoke, he still had some weight, and when he spoke, he immediately fell silent.

    "On the contrary, it is the low-level means that are the safest."

    Luo Wuyan obviously started from another angle, he said: "People from several of our aristocratic families do know Xue Wuliang, but he doesn't know that kid."

    "At the auction, Xue Wuliang has never appeared before. Among the people in the Xue family, who will leave an impression?"

    "Actually, what the Xue family thinks is to send Xue Wuliang out to beat up Su Xun, and then plant it on us. They are not afraid of leaving any evidence. When the time comes, he will just pat his ass and leave, making it even more difficult to tell who did it.  of."

    "That kid came and bit our Luo family, how can we know who it is?"

    Luo Wuyan continued: "On the contrary, the Xue family made a misjudgment. They misjudged the strength of this kid, or the strength of the person behind this kid."

    "Xue Wuliang was killed, and then everything turned around. The Xue family's plan, naturally, also had loopholes."

    There was a look of approval in the eyes of the old woman, and she said: "Yes, I agree with Wuyan's point of view."

    "Think about it from that kid's point of view. He feels that the Xue family has no grievances or enmity with them, so naturally he won't trouble him, and our Luo family is not in harmony with him, so he won't doubt it at all, and insists that it is  us."

    Everyone in the Luo family heard this again, as if their thoughts had been clarified, and everyone almost understood something.

    Indeed, the Xue family's trick is still clever.

    For example, taking advantage of the disharmony between Su Xun and the Luo family, because he eliminated the Luo family, the Luo family naturally hated him, and it seemed natural to send someone to retaliate against him.

    In this way, he would have to vent his anger on the Luo family, and the Xue family would just hide behind and watch the excitement.

    As for why the Xue family engaged the Luo family, wouldn't it be simpler? The Xue family was the worst in this auction. Why was it the worst? Because it was eliminated by the Luo family, I must be upset.

    In this way, everyone figured it out, and someone immediately yelled: "What a shameless Xue family!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 791 You Are Not Fat (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shameless, this Xue family is really shameless, they are not as good as others in the competition, so they plan on our Luo family like this?"

    "Fortunately, the old dog Xue Wuliang was killed, leaving behind an ironclad evidence. Otherwise, we would have been tricked by the Xue family, and we would probably still be kept in the dark."

    "Hurry up and send the corpse over there, and settle the score with the Xue family. You must give an explanation, let the Xue family's reputation be ruined, and see if they will be ashamed."

    "That's right, there must be an explanation for this matter, if it makes my Luo family unhappy, then we will naturally make him unhappy too, it goes without saying!"

    ""

    The people of the Luo family started to quarrel, and you said something to each other, sounding very indignant, wishing to go to the Xue family to fight for their lives.

    In fact, can they go to the Xue family to fight for their lives? I'm afraid it is not very likely. After all, it is to express their emotions, so as not to make others feel that they are not thinking about the family at all.

    As for what to do in the end, to put it bluntly, it still depends on the opinions of the elders of the Luo family. Ordinary people cannot decide these things.

    If Su Xun was eavesdropping, he would probably die of laughter.

    Luo Wuyan and the old woman from the Luo family wiped out the suspicion on Su Xun at once, making everyone think that the Xue family did it.

    ? In fact, this is cleverness but being misunderstood by cleverness. If you think too much, it is often not the final truth.

    Of course, there is also a part of the reason, Su Xun's move is indeed quite insidious.

    It can be said that it is just right to use it at this time. At this time, the two of them are not very harmonious, and everything seems to be reasonable.

    The old woman's face was as gloomy as water, and she said: "The corpse is packed first, this account must be settled with Xue's family."

    "As for how to calculate, I'll think about it again."

    The game between big families is not as simple as imagined.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun didn't know what happened next, he had already rushed back to his home.

    There are three keys in this house, one for each of the two people, and the other one is left at home. Su Xun said that when the key is really lost, there is still an emergency.

    After all, it is really uncomfortable to lose a key, and anyone who has experienced it should know it.

    You say kick the door directly, although it is not difficult for Su Xun, but who is willing to kick the door of his own house, and Su Xun's strength, if he accidentally fails to control it.

    Don't talk about the door, I'm afraid it's a whole wall, and it will be gone if you are not careful.

    As for finding someone to unlock and change the lock, it is actually not that simple. You have to file a record, which is very troublesome.

    An Suke also teased Su Xun, thinking that there is still one key left and you left it at home, how to deal with the emergency?  Once the key is lost, no one can get in.

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing, just flew to the window and went in.

    After opening the door, Er Gouzi greeted him, shaking his head and tail quickly.

    When Su Xun looked at it like this, he knew what kind of idea this thing had in mind, but he just took a fancy to Zhu Ji Dan.

    During this period of time, he fed it the Foundation Establishment Pill every day, and Su Xun could find that the relationship between this dog and himself seemed to have improved a lot.

    Therefore, people, like dogs, still need practical benefits in order to get along better.

    Throwing a Foundation Establishment Pill to it, Er Gouzi raised his legs, got up and opened his mouth to catch it. For it, he was already used to Su Xun's feeding movements.

    For Su Xun, the Foundation Establishment Pill is very casual, so he doesn't care.

    I'm just afraid that something will happen if I eat too much, so I only feed it one a day.

    After changing his shoes and going in, he saw that An Suke had fallen asleep on the sofa, still holding the remote control in his hand.

    Looking carefully at the TV, it turned out to be the cartoon Peppa Pig. Although the sound was not loud, Su Xun was almost overwhelmed by Lei.

    Su Xun suddenly felt a little funny, he didn't expect An Suke to have such a virginal side.

    I usually don't notice it. Could it be that she was embarrassed when she was with me?

    Take advantage of your absence to release your nature?

    Without thinking too much, Su Xun gently took off the remote control and turned off the TV.

    Thinking about hugging An Suke to the bed to sleep, who would have thought that An Suke would be moved by Su Xun, and she would open her eyes.

    Seeing Su Xun, she realized that she quickly propped herself up on the sofa and stood up.Su Xun said, "Didn't I tell you, go to bed when you're sleepy, and what to do if you're freezing on the sofa."

    "I thought you would be back in a while, so I just wanted to wait for you and watch TV by the way. Who knows, I fell asleep. How long have you been back?"

    "Just got home."

    Su Xun rationally didn't mention the matter of the TV, in case An Suke went berserk for a while, what should he do if he came up and gave himself a bite.

    "I'm going to heat up some food for you. You can take a shower and eat later."

    After finishing speaking, An Suke went to the kitchen and tied the apron around her waist skillfully.

    There are already several dishes on the table, but in the current weather, the dishes have already cooled down, so they must be remade.

    Seeing An Suke who brought the dishes into the kitchen, for some reason, Su Xun suddenly felt a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction in his heart.

    Being with Ansuke seems very ordinary, but it is more like life.

    An Su can't give the feeling that other women give, and An Su is willing to give Su Xunsu a spoon, no one can compare to this.

    Cooking is not about doing it on a whim, and then taking a photo to post on Moments as a souvenir, and every day is like a day, and I feel normal.

    Su Xun smiled, went to the room to find pajamas and towels, went to the bathroom, and took a quick shower.

    After coming out, several dishes have been placed on the table, the difference is that they are all steaming hot now.

    After all, hot dishes do not waste much time, it only takes a while, and a dish can be cooked in a few minutes.

    Sitting down, An Suke served a big bowl of rice for Su Xun, and made some for himself.

    Su Xun knew that this was An Suke's normal appetite, half a bowl out of half a bowl. From Su Xun's point of view, he probably would be gone after a few mouthfuls.

    However, women are all like this. Could it be that they are all hanging on with a breath of immortality?

    Su Xun asked: "Have you eaten yet?"

    "I haven't eaten until you're together. Otherwise, if you eat later, I still want to eat it. Isn't it equivalent to eating two meals at night?"

    Su Xun is a bit annoyed by this kind of logic, and she doesn't understand why women care about how much they eat. Don't they know that how much they eat is not necessarily related to whether they are fat or not.

    Some people really want to be fat and gain weight even after drinking cold water, while some people still have the same figure no matter how they eat.

    Su Xun said directly: "Just eat more, you are not fat."

    In one sentence, An Suke's heart is full of enthusiasm, there is no other way, what women care most about is their figure and appearance, but the figure and appearance are useless, and everything will be ruined if they are fat.

    "Really, but I still feel like I've gained a little weight recently."

    Su Xun was amused, and joked: "I don't think I'm fat, it's still the same."

    Noticed that Su Xun's eyes fell on her chest, An Suke instantly understood, and immediately patted her: "Su Xun, you rascal!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 792 Final Exam (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, Su Xun, do you think this thing can really be big?"

    After eating, the two of them tidied up, and naturally came to bed, and began to discuss life.

    After the matter was over, An Suke's face was rosy, she glanced at a certain part of her body under the quilt, and said with a bitter face, as if she was a little depressed.

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, he didn't expect An Suke to take the initiative to talk about such an open topic.

    It is estimated that after the in-depth communication, they will completely let go. Women are like this. Maybe after one night, if you expect to talk about this kind of topic with An Suke tomorrow, there is no hope. Don't even think about it.

    It seems that An Suke still cares about her own size.

    It's true that a little girl like An Suke is not too big, she can't be considered a big deal for A and the airport, she can only be said to be so-so.

    In fact, she is at this age and has just experienced human affairs, which is normal.

    However, Su Xun mentioned it during the meal just now. An Su can take it to heart because Su Xun dislikes her as a child.

    She was very proactive about Su Xun's big hand tonight.

    ? Su Xun has also regained his composure now, thinking that it is no wonder that An Suke took the initiative to grab her hand and put it on it just now. She has never encountered it in the previous few times, so it turned out that she wanted to become bigger.

    Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably wanting to laugh, so Su Xun went up and aimed at an extremely elastic part of her body, and slapped her.

    Then he smiled and said, "Who taught you all this?"

    "I read it on the Internet. Could it be that these are some kind of secrets?"

    After letting go, An Suke seemed to have nothing to hide, she said directly: "I have seen eating papaya before, but it is said that it is not very useful, it is all a lie."

    "Have you tried?"

    Su Xun was a little curious, he couldn't figure it out, but An Suke was rather shy and introverted, so he would take the initiative to think about it.

    An Suke said: "No, it's a roommate in my dormitory. After doing something with her boyfriend, the boyfriend said that she was against a all day long."

    "I was so angry with her, I wanted to grow bigger, and then crazily ate papaya, and what kind of papaya milk. I saw that she drank a lot."

    "But she said it didn't help. Instead, she got fat, and the place that should be fat is not fat."

    Su Xun almost laughed out loud, thinking that anything is fine.

    An Suke asked again: "Su Xun, are you guys like this, you like big breasts?"

    Su Xun was startled immediately, and realized that this was a killer move, and it was also a test.

    If he said "yes", then he might offend An Suke, what should he do if he turns around and kicks himself down.

    Men, in front of women, you must not be too honest, many times women like you when you smear your mouth with honey.

    Su Xun instantly became righteous: "How is it possible, don't compare me with that vulgar man, I just like you."

    "Besides, after being developed by me for a period of time, your scale will become bigger and bigger, so don't worry."

    "So, you still like the big one?"

    Su Xun: ""

    For a while I didn't know how to answer, Su Xun said: "It's not me, I'm mainly afraid that my son will starve to death in the future."

    An Suke: ""

    Su Xun happened to have nothing to do, so he gave An Suke a massage for a while, but after this massage, An Suke was out of breath immediately, and almost fought again.

    Forcibly holding down Su Xun's hand, An Suke said, "Su Xun, are you okay tomorrow?"

    "What's the matter, do you want to go shopping?" Su Xun thought for a while, and there is indeed nothing to do tomorrow.

    An Su said angrily: "It's almost the final exam, and you're still shopping. If the teacher in the school finds out, I think they can whip you."

    "My heart said that the test papers I gave were not difficult enough, or are you drifting away?"

    ?Su Xun laughed out, unexpectedly, An Suke would tell jokes to him.

    Looking at it like this, if I'm not mistaken, what An Suke should have said is related to the final exam, so I probably have to persuade myself to study.

    It's still the same as high school, I like to persuade others to study.

    It's just that the final exam is approaching, and the university is the most nervous, probably during this period. The vendors outside the school know that business is not easy during this period.

    It is estimated that Su Xun is such a wonderful person, too leisurely.?? 

    An Suke said, "I took a look at the final exam of your class, and the first one is the day after tomorrow."

    "Hurry up and go to the library with me tomorrow, borrow your classmate's notes, and read them carefully. It's not useless to cram."

    "Isn't it? The exam is going to be the day after tomorrow?" Su Xun was stunned for a while, and he didn't know it himself.

    Probably because he was too busy and didn't pay attention to these things himself. There must be notices in the groups, but Su Xun blocked those groups a long time ago and never read them.

    As for my two roommates, I guess they will notify me tomorrow and go to the exam on time. Those two guys know that Su Xun doesn't care about these things, so there is no need for the emperor not to be in a hurry, let's think about themselves more.

    As for An Su's possible finding of Su Xun's exam information, it's not difficult. The exam schedule is uniformly arranged by the whole school.

    Different majors must have different hours. An Suke knows Su Xun's major, so he can find out after checking.

    After knowing it, Su Xun knew that he could not be sloppy.

    I don't know how long I can go to this university, Su Xun can vaguely feel that I am afraid that I will not last until the end of the university.

    But one day at school, you have to treat it well, there is nothing to say about this.

    There is still one day, which is more than enough for Su Xun, so Su Xun nodded and said: "Okay, I will go to the library with you tomorrow."

    "Bo！！"

    Upon hearing Su Xun's cooperation, An Suke was also happy, so she moved her lips together, kissed her and said, "This is a reward for you."

    "This reward is probably not enough, you have to be sincere."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun started again.

    An Suke was shocked immediately, she said: "Su Xun, what are you going to do again, isn't it just"

    "I haven't had enough fun yet, let's keep coming."

    An Su can't speak anymore, because her mouth can no longer be used to speak now.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, Su Xun was woken up by An Suke, this chick woke up earlier than Su Xun.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's sleep requirements are not too high. When he saw that it was only seven o'clock, he said angrily, "It's such a cold day, let's sleep a little longer."

    "I can't sleep anymore, get up quickly, you don't even know how popular the library is during this time period, if you go late, I'm afraid there will be no seats."

    Su Xun originally planned to hold An Suke down and have a good morning exercise, but after hearing what she said, he had no choice but to give up.

    After all, I have heard a little bit about the library at the end of the semester. It is estimated that many people will go there, and there may be no seats later.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 793: The Winter Vacation Is Coming (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun sent An Suke into the library. Sure enough, there were quite a few people. It can be said that the study rooms and reading rooms were full.

    This is early in the morning, I can't imagine, it seems to be more difficult than in the third year of high school.

    In fact, sometimes, Su Xun doesn't understand very well. If it's about studying, it's the same in the dormitory. Why do you have to go to the library?

    In all fairness, there are only those few people in a dormitory, and it¨s already this time, everyone should be quite quiet, no one will make a fuss while roommates are reading, otherwise it would be too annoying.

    However, in many cases, this kind of thing cannot be imagined alone. After all, everyone's environment is different. For some people, the environment in the dormitory is indeed not good.

    No matter what university, in fact, it is inevitable that there will be some strange things, such as playing games until midnight at night.

    Watching a video without earphones, you have to make the sound quite loud. There are people like this everywhere. Most of the time, they don¨t realize it. After you say it, you offend him, which will make everyone¨s relationship even worse in the future.  Oh no.

    Of course, it may also be that when you come to the library, everyone is more conscious, and the learning atmosphere will be much better.

    Basically, in the library of the university, after entering, you have to be careful about what you say.

    Especially in the case of a large number of people in the study room, the pressure is too great for you to be stared at by countless eyes.

    Fortunately, Su Xun and the others came early enough, so they could still find a seat. After sitting down, Su Xun said, "You sit here first, and I will go to my roommate to get notes."

    Su Xun came here empty-handed. He has hardly ever attended class, so he naturally doesn't know notes and the like, so he has to find someone to borrow them, and it's too late to copy them now.

    "Well, I'll help you occupy the seat, you go and come back quickly."

    Su Xun returned to the dormitory, and found that the two beasts were as expected, they were still sleeping, and they were sleeping quite deeply.

    Su Xun had already entered the door, neither of them knew.

    I don't know why, when Su Xun saw these two beasts, he couldn't help but want to be mean.

    He looked around and found the stainless steel basin that Jiang Wu usually uses to wash his face.

    Su Xun immediately knew what he should do. He picked up the stainless steel basin, picked up the shoe brush, and knocked loudly.

    "Boom boom boom！！"

    The two sleeping roommates were scared to pee, and they woke up immediately after hearing the violent sound.

    "Mom sells batches, Su Xun, you are full of food, aren't you?"

    "It's too much, Su Xun, you came back early in the morning just to disturb the people."

    "I just had a good dream, and it disappeared at the critical moment. I really want to hammer you."

    ""

    Seeing that it was Su Xun, the two roommates began to complain crazily.

    It was obvious that Su Xun was surprised. He didn't expect to come back early in the morning and give them such a trick.

    Su Xun smiled, threw the basin on the basin stand, and found that it was much easier to be with these two animal roommates, and there were almost no scruples.

    Except that everyone can't pick up soap together, the rest of the things are more casual.

    Su Xun said: "Stop talking nonsense with you two, lend me the notes or something, I don't need to read the ones I read last time."

    It was only then that the two of them understood what Su Xun was doing when he came back. The two of them looked bewildered, and then said: "Fuck, Su Xun, you came back, is this for studying?"

    In the voice, there was a little uncertainty, because they didn't feel that learning this vocabulary had any connection with Su Xun.

    "Nonsense, I won't study for tomorrow's exam. I have to look at what exam I take." Su Xun said angrily.

    Although he has many ways to make his grades have no effect on him, but this is the first exam for the university after all, Su Xun still wants to really take the exam by himself.

    Anyway, there are not too high requirements, just pass the test, and just review it casually.

    This guy Jiang Wu was immediately amused: "Hey, I also know that the exam will be tomorrow. It seems that An Suke blows the pillow wind in advance."

    Somehow I also know that Su Xun lives with An Suke outside, so Su Xun doesn't care about the jokes between the two.

    Jiang Wu obviously touchedGiven Su Xun's temper, it doesn't matter if he knows what to say.

    "It's only been one day, is it still useful for you to sharpen your guns in front of the battle?"

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Whether it works or not, don't you know if you try it?"

    Everyone is an old driver, and the brothers who often watch movies together, how could they not understand what Su Xun's action meant.

    "Oh, you damn ghost, it's so annoying."

    Jiang Wu is much cheaper than Su Xun thought, and the orchid in his hand raised his finger, almost knocking Su Xun over.

    The two of them were just joking, if Su Xun needed anything, if it could be of use to them, he would naturally act quickly.

    Both of them have notes, and they are quite complete. It seems that they have worked hard during this period of time, and they probably took other people's notebooks to extract.

    As for remembering the time in class, based on Su Xun's understanding of these two guys, it is probably unlikely.

    Of course, taking notes when I was a student is also a pleasure. Many times I deliberately don¨t take notes in class, and then find a girl after class and borrow a note to copy.

    If there are words that you don't understand, you can still ask. There will be a lot of contact opportunities, and if you develop more, maybe you can play Glory of Kings together happily.

    Su Xun made a comparison, and Jiang Wu's handwriting was really unsightly, probably only he could understand it. Relatively speaking, Liu Rufeng's handwriting was not good-looking, but it was better overall.

    Like him, if you write a few words alone, people don't think it's very good.

    However, when you combine many characters, for example, write one side, everyone seems to think that it is not bad.

    Naturally, Liu Rufeng was chosen, and he didn't take all of them. Some Liu Rufeng had to look at today, so Su Xun took pictures with his mobile phone and looked back at them the same way.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The final exam took five days in total. Of course, it was not five days of exams. Basically, one exam was taken a day. After everyone passed the exam, they could review it.

    The exam passed easily. Most of the things written down in the notebook before are useful. After memorizing them in my mind, there is always something that can be used.

    Basically, there is nothing that can be difficult for Su Xun, and he is studying computers. Many basic things on the test paper are for him.  They are all pediatrics. It is estimated that if he does not review, he will not fail the subject.

    In any case, the exam is over and the winter vacation is coming.

    On the night after the last exam, three people in the dormitory drank in a restaurant outside the school.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 794: Stupid People Have Stupid Blessings (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The hot pot on the dining table is still making "gurgling" sounds, of course, this is not the kind of hot pot that you cook by yourself.

    It's just a pot of vegetables, stewed on the alcohol stove, which is more comfortable in winter.

    The three of them drank wine and chatted with each other.

    It's not that they are not enthusiastic, the main reason is that the three of them are too familiar, and it is commonplace to drink together.

    Besides, the final exam of the university is not a big deal, it is probably far worse than the feeling of the end of the college entrance examination.

    "Jiang Wu, when are you going back, have you bought a ticket?"

    Su Xun asked.

    ?It is natural to go home after the holiday, and there is no way to stay in school anymore. Who doesn't want to go home for the new year.

    Among the three, Jiang Wu's home is the furthest away. It is estimated that his trip back will be the most troublesome. It is said that the train will take two days, and there is no train to take.

    More importantly, when the holiday comes, it will soon be the well-known Spring Festival travel season. This train ticket is quite difficult to buy, and there are scalpers and the like. If you are not careful, you may not be able to get the train ticket.

    As for flying and the like, it is probably not possible with Jiang Wu's conditions. After all, the air ticket is estimated to be able to catch up with a month's living expenses.

    As a brother, he will naturally help when it is time to help, but Su Xun and Liu Rufeng, who are not short of money, will not do this kind of thing.

    If you really give money directly or help buy tickets, it is not a good thing, Jiang Wu also needs to save face.

    Jiang Wuhe has always been careless, and said: "There is no rush for this, anyway, I will buy it slowly."

    "Don't be in a hurry, do you have other arrangements?" Su Xun seemed to hear some overtones.

    "hey-hey！！"

    Jiang Wu smiled, and said: "Old Su, among other things, you are smart, just like a monkey."

    "Come on, stop quickly and find out that you are actually hurting me, at least it sounds like this to me."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun noticed again that there was still a smile in Liu Rufeng's eyes. It was obvious that these two guys probably had something that he didn't know.

    Liu Rufeng obviously intended to watch the fun, so he wouldn't tell if he asked him, Su Xun knew it, and it was likely that something was wrong with Jiang Wu.

    Su Xun patted Jiang Wu's broad shoulders, and said, "Yes, Jiang Wu, seeing the spring breeze on your face, it should be a happy event."

    "Oh, old Su, what you said made me feel embarrassed."

    "hehe！！"

    There is no way to continue these words at all, Su Xun said in his heart that if you are embarrassed, is there anyone in this world who is embarrassed.

    After drinking a glass of wine, Jiang Wu said, "To tell you the truth, I found that there is a possibility of developing with Li Xueman."

    "sure."

    Su Xun's eyes lit up. He knew that Jiang Wu had always been secretly in love with Li Xueman. From what he heard, it would be a good thing if the two of them could really develop.

    At least after falling in love, he wouldn't be so lonely anymore, otherwise Jiang Wu would watch movies every day, and accidents would easily happen.

    Patted Jiang Wu again, and said, "When did it happen, why didn't you tell me?"

    Speaking of this, Jiang Wu, who is usually a bit rough, was really a little shy, and said with sweet memories on his face: "It was during this period of review, Lao Liu and I were brought by you, and we often skipped classes. Didn't we fall behind in studies?  Shall we take a moment?"

    Wait a minute, what do you mean being brought up by me? The fact that the two of you skipped class proves that you two are not good birds, and Su Xun doesn¨t want to take the blame.

    However, in the heart of wanting to hear gossip, Su Xun still held back and did not interrupt this guy for the time being.

    Jiang Wu continued: "I don't know if I got hotheaded or what. I was instigated by Lao Liu, and I really went to Li Xueman to borrow a notebook."

    "Then you two are so close?" Su Xun was a little hard to understand.

    In my heart, Li Xueman should not be so good at clubbing. Anyway, she is also a goddess-level figure. The overall score is actually not low, but there is a little gap compared with An Suke's top quality.

    Moreover, there should be quite a few people chasing Li Xueman. Su Xun has heard of a few in the class alone, and it was Jiang Wu and the others who talked about it when they were gossiping.

    In this way, the scope is enlarged to the whole school. They don't know, and there will probably be more. After all, gentlemen and gentlemen are good.?Normal.

    Li Xueman is still single, although there is a certain element of Su Xun in it, but Su Xun doesn't think she will still miss her. After a smart woman knows about An Suke, she will give up. It is obvious that Li Xueman is not stupid  .

    Having been single just proved the difficulty of pursuing her. Looking at Jiang Wu like this, it wasn't Su Xun who hit him, and he didn't look attractive no matter what.

    There are three people in the dormitory, except for his burly body, he can't compare with Su Xun and Liu Rufeng. How can this girl be so charming.

    Liu Rufeng added from the side: "Is there anything else to say, how can it be so simple."

    "During that time, I got up early every day to buy breakfast for others. Didn't the class stop early? He bought breakfast early in the morning and delivered it to the downstairs of the dormitory."

    "One day, Li Xueman must have slept. I didn't hear Jiang Wu's text message, but I didn't realize it until two hours later. I replied, saying that she had slept. I'm sorry."

    "As a result, Jiang Wu, guess what, he insisted on waiting for more than two hours. The weather is now early in the morning. Fortunately, he is in a strong body, otherwise he would have caught a cold."

    "When Li Xueman heard that Jiang Wu was still waiting, he was probably stunned. He hurried downstairs and found that it was really Jiang Wu, especially when Jiang Wu was holding soy milk in his arms."

    "After Li Xueman saw it, he asked him why he didn't call. Jiang Wu said that he was afraid that he would make you fall asleep. After hearing this, Li Xueman was moved. I guess a gap was opened in his heart. Jiang Wu said that  It¨s just that stupid people have stupid blessings.￣

    Su Xun was also dumbfounded, it turned out to be so simple.

    This kind of behavior, you are like Su Xun and Liu Rufeng's first reaction when you hear it, you will definitely scold me for being a fool, standing and waiting for so long in vain, this winter is just looking for abuse.

    Neither he nor Liu Rufeng could do this kind of thing, but Jiang Wu was capable of it.

    This guy is born with that vigor in his bones, and he is also loyal and affectionate, and will take good care of the things he cares about.

    This is also the reason why a person of Su Xun's status can still recognize him as his brother. Indeed, there is nothing to say about character and morality.

    It is true that women are different from men, one is rational and the other is emotional.

    The man thought it was stupid, but the woman was moved. It is estimated that there is a soft place in Li Xueman's heart that has been touched.

    Su Xun sighed: "Don't tell me, what Lao Liu said is right, stupid people have stupid luck!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 795 Strike while the iron is hot (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun really never thought that Jiang Wu and Li Xueman, two seemingly unlikely people, could finally get together successfully.

    Sure enough, this world is full of variables all the time, making people feel as if nothing is artificially predictable.

    Of course, Su Xun would not think that the two of them were not a good match, outsiders might think so, Su Xun, as Jiang Wu's good friend, certainly would not think so.

    Maybe everyone feels that Jiang Wu's appearance is not high enough, and he may not be worthy of a goddess like Li Xueman.

    How to say this, although Su Xun has a good relationship with Jiang Wu, but he can't say that Jiang Wuchang is handsome against his conscience.

    In that case, Su Xun knew that Jiang Wu himself would not believe it.

    Jiang Wu's appearance can only be said to be quite satisfactory, and there is nothing worthy of praise. Like most ordinary people, after all, there are only a handful of good-looking people and ugly people in this world.

    The ordinary ones caught in the middle are the most numerous living beings.

    Fortunately, Jiang Wu is tall, giving people the feeling of a powerful boyfriend, which probably gives girls a sense of security.

    Of course, in the eyes of some girls, money is the only way to feel safe, and it is impossible to generalize.

    Secondly, when a woman looks for a man, in fact, after the ignorant young age, she doesn't care too much about appearance.

    Maybe after seeing a handsome guy, I will be moved, and even make fun of it, but I know in my heart that being handsome is not enough for me.

    To put it bluntly, there is no doubt that women still look at a man by his ability and status.

    Secondly, character is also the key. Of course, there is no such thing as Jiang Wu's character. Su Xun can recognize it. In addition, he has a good temper, so he must have nothing to say to girls.

    As for the future and the like, to put it bluntly, he knows Su Xun, and Su Xun will help him casually in the future, and he will be much better than most ordinary people in his lifetime.

    Besides, Liu Rufeng is not a simple character. Jiang Wu is the real winner in life when he meets these two awesome roommates.

    It would be a good thing if Li Xueman could really get together with Jiang Wu, and her future would not be bad.

    As for why I only found out today, the main reason is that Su Xun has hardly lived in the dormitory during this period, and Jiang Wu probably didn't have a chance to tell him. Today I just found an opportunity.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "You boy really impresses me. To be honest with me, did you learn some routines and plots in advance?"

    "How is that possible? I just thought that she might come down in a while. If she hears that I'm gone, will she be disappointed with me?"

    Jiang Wu said: "I have been thinking this way in my heart, but I have to wait for more than two hours, which really makes me very depressed."

    "No matter when she came down, her tone of voice was different when she spoke to me, and she even gave me the scarf on her body. Hehe, that feels so good, and I'm willing to stand for a few days."

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng looked at each other, and after saying that, the child has already been trapped and cannot get out, and has entered the prison of love.

    The people inside want to go out, but the people outside are eager to come in, and they still look envious and jealous.

    Su Xun said again: "Then how are you two developing? Have you opened a room in a small hotel? Remember to take safety measures."

    "Damn, old Su, what are you talking about, I, Jiang Wu, are so pure, am I the kind of person who is casual?"

    Jiang Wu's eyes widened immediately, as if he had been insulted by Su Xun.

    Su Xun chuckled, did not speak, and just stared at Jiang Wu.

    My heart said that if your mother was pure, there would probably be no dirty people. How much stock is in the computer, can I still not know?

    Jiang Wu said that the reason why he chose to major in computer science was because he liked to tinker with computers when he was a child, and he felt that computers were amazing.

    Su Xun has every reason to suspect that this guy didn't know how old he was when he saw a small movie, opened the door to a new world, and fell in love with computers ever since.

    Just like a person, she may have many advantages, but only one is enough to fall in love with her.

    Being stared at by the eyes of the two roommates, Jiang Wu finally couldn't resist, and said: "Well, actually, I haven't formally established a relationship with her yet."

    "I haven't even held my little hand yet. How can I open a room? I'm thinking. If I tell you, Li Xueman won't talk to me in the future."

    Jiang Wu did not hide his thoughtsLaw, falling in love with someone must start with falling in love with someone.

    Men have this idea about women, if not, it means you are not attracted to him.

    ? If a man says he likes you, but still looks like a gentleman, and talks about romance, as if he is a gentleman to you, this kind of person is a hypocrite.

    It is right to say that love is restraint, but it is also the restraint after having this idea. If you don¨t have any thoughts about that aspect, how is it possible.

    Su Xun felt that he was considered good. He was not in a hurry to do things with the women around him, and everything happened naturally.

    However, he only showed that he was not in a hurry, and in fact, he also had impulsive thoughts in his heart.

    In front of his two friends, Jiang Wu was almost the two closest people he had in Jianghai, so naturally he would not hide his thoughts.

    Su Xun just teased him, knowing that Jiang Wu didn't have that ability, and also knew that Li Xueman was not that casual.

    They all said that college life is good and so on, and some people joked about why Xiaoer has to go to kindergarten to book now.

    In fact, they are all exaggerations, at least what Su Xun saw in college, most of the girls are very well-behaved.

    It's just that he was a little strange, so he asked: "Didn't you say that you have already got together? Why haven't you confirmed the relationship yet?"

    "We talked a lot, and I feel that she has a little thought for me in this regard, but I am too embarrassed to speak up, and the relationship has not been officially confirmed yet!"

    "Aren't you stupid?"

    Su Xun really wanted to slap him, and complained: "Do you still want girls to take the initiative in this kind of thing? You must take the initiative. People have already hinted at you. What are you waiting for?"

    "I haven't confessed, I don't know how to say it."

    Su Xun: ""

    It turned out that he was a mouthful king with no practical experience at all.

    This story tells us that we must watch less movies, otherwise, the more we watch, the less we know how to chase girls.

    Liu Rufeng said: "I gave him an idea, take Li Xueman out for dinner tomorrow, and a few people from their dormitory, let's have a meal together, connect with each other, and create an atmosphere."

    "Then Jiang Wu seized the opportunity, struck while the iron was hot, and established the relationship before returning home for the holiday."

    Liu Rufeng said: "If this is the case, it will be better for you to be on the same page during the vacation. Otherwise, if you come back after a vacation for a month, maybe the previous feeling will be gone." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 796: The two families are torn apart (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Liu Rufeng said was right, getting together for a meal can really bring the relationship closer.

    It's just that at this time, Su Xun was a little embarrassed, and he said: "Shall I go too, this is not very good."

    I don't know why, maybe it was because I was a little indifferent to Li Xueman before, and rejected him in a cold and violent way, and then went to eat together, and she is about to become the woman of my roommate, as if going by myself, like a spoiler.

    What Su Xun is most worried about is that if Li Xueman doesn't look back at him, if he changes his mind, it will be difficult for Su Xun to be a human being.

    Because from the beginning to the end, Li Xueman was not someone he liked, otherwise Su Xun would not have been ignoring her all the time, and he did this for her own good.

    As soon as these words came out, the two roommates understood what Su Xun meant.

    Jiang Wu said: "Damn it, old Su, you still have interest in Li Xueman, right? If you have something, tell me quickly, I have time to quit."

    Su Xun suddenly burst into laughter, and almost wanted to go up and give Jiang Wu two slaps.

    This guy is good at everything, but he is too loyal. People always stab brothers twice for women, and there seems to be a well-known knives in the entertainment industry.

    You are fine, and you are still so carefree.

    Of course, part of the reason is that Jiang Wu is smart enough to be admitted to Jianghai University. How can there be an idiot.

    Knowing that if he really wants to compete, he is not Su Xun's opponent, not in any aspect.

    Don't make it so that even the brothers are gone in the end, it's better to take a step back.

    Su Xun scolded with a smile: "Fuck you, what are you talking about, I have a girlfriend, what can I think about her, I'm just afraid of embarrassment."

    "What's so embarrassing about it, Li Xueman herself doesn't care too much, she even told me about you."

    "Did she tell you about me?"

    Jiang Wu then said: "I just got in touch with her, so I can't find a topic on you, otherwise there would be no common topic."

    Su Xun: ""

    Come on, co-authoring himself has become a common topic, this kid is really a beast, not stupid at all.

    Jiang Wu said: "Li Xueman admits that she really liked you when she first entered school, but after knowing that you have a girlfriend, she has no idea."

    "Is that really what you said?"

    "Of course, I can still lie to you!"

    Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, Li Xueman probably didn't think about it anymore. For Su Xun, this was a relief.

    Liu Rufeng said from the side: "He has let go of every woman, you old man, what is there to be embarrassed about."

    "When you have dinner tomorrow, just take An Suke with you."

    Su Xun nodded, thinking that he was right, but he thought too much, so he said: "That's no problem, brother's place, I will definitely praise it."

    "Just say what you say, just tell me where you want to eat, and just give me the money for a ticket." Jiang Wu was obviously in a good mood.

    Liu Rufeng and Su Xun knew Jiang Wu's style, and if they agreed to invite him for tomorrow's meal, then if he invited him, no one would be able to pay for it.

    Of course, it is near the school, and a meal will not cost more than 1,000 yuan. It doesn't matter, it won't be a heavy burden for Jiang Wu.

    Su Xun asked: "Tomorrow night, has her roommate left yet?"

    In the past two days, everyone has passed the exam one after another. Different majors are not the same. Su Xun can already see today that some people have left the school with their suitcases.

    "They finish the exam tomorrow. I inquired about it. They should not leave tomorrow night. They plan to have a meal in the dormitory."

    Su Xun joked: "Then don't fail to invite someone, it will be embarrassing later."

    Jiang Wu immediately denied: "How is that possible? I have already inquired about it in advance. If someone invites you to dinner, I think I will be very happy."

    Both Su Xun and Liu Rufeng smiled, if they can invite the entire dormitory out, it proves that it will be done, and the possibility is very high.

    No matter how you look at it, Li Xueman doesn't look like the kind of woman who eats and drinks with boys.

    Jiang Wu said: "Old Su, do you have any friends or something, can you call over to liven up the atmosphere together, I'm afraid there are too few people."

    "There are four in their dormitory, and there are only three in our dormitory, plus An Suke, but there are only four, and there are not enough seats for one table."

    Having said that, it seems reasonable. It seems that Jiang Wu has considered it in advance.

      But this question is a bit difficult for Su Xun, he doesn't seem to have many acquaintances in Jianghai.

    She didn't dare to call Luo Tianyi and Xia Jinshu, but when she met An Suke, who knew if the taste of the meal would change.

    There is Mo Qianqian, who is also a college student, but she has a good relationship with Xia Jinshu, so it is not appropriate to call her without Xia Jinshu.

    In addition, like Wang Zhaobang and the others, who are a little older and not students, Su Xun doesn't think anything of eating together, and Li Xueman and the others will inevitably feel awkward.

    Like Fu Aohai and the like, let alone, come to have a meal, it may scare people to death.

    ?But Fu Lihan seems to be pretty good, everyone is about the same age, by the way, I will give him a call tomorrow.

    Mainly, these two guys thought that Su Xun was so good at mixing, that he would have a lot of friends and so on, so they could hold up the scene by shouting.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, I'll look back tomorrow, and you can choose the place to eat."

    "I have Lao Liu and I to help you out, don't be cowardly, just work hard."

    Jiang Wu understood Su Xun's meaning, and it was unlikely that he and Liu Rufeng would fight, but he was still very moved.

    He cursed: "Look at what you said, do you look down on me? I can't even afford a meal. At worst, I will stay and wash the dishes."

    The three of them continued to drink, and it took a long time before they returned to the dormitory. They slept in the dormitory tonight. It was rare that the atmosphere was so good. Su Xun didn't want to spoil the fun.

    It just so happened that An Suke had an exam tomorrow, and she didn't go back. She lived in the dormitory and went back by herself. It wasn't very interesting.

    You have to line up to take a shower, so you can only wait one by one.

    At this time, Cui Hanghui called Su Xun, and Su Xun saw the caller ID and walked out of the dormitory.

    Some things are not suitable to be said in the dormitory.

    "What's wrong?"

    Cui Hanghui's voice came over, a little serious: "Did the Luo family send someone to deal with you?"

    "That's right, I went to Luo's house a few days ago."

    Su Xun knows that this kind of thing is not hidden, and the Cui family will definitely know that he has something to hide.

    Perhaps it was Cui Hanghui's call that his father asked him to call to test his word.

    Cui Hanghui was taken aback for a moment, and then he said: "I really didn't expect that you are so awesome that you dare to go directly to Luo's house to find a place."

    "Now the Luo family and the Xue family are tearing up together." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 797: Flattered (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun, as the instigator of everything, would not be surprised that the two families would be torn apart, on the contrary, it was all in his expectation.

    Counting with your fingers, it should indeed be pinched. It has been several days, but they didn't immediately pinch, which shows that the two families have restrained enough.

    Cui Hanghui on the other end of the phone became strange instead. He thought that Su Xun would be surprised when he heard it. Why did the two of them fight each other?

    Then he said that the person sent to kill him that day was actually from the Xue family. They wanted to frame the Luo family and say so. In this way, Su Xun could be considered to know the truth of the matter.

    It can be seen how good Su Xun's acting skills are this time, everyone was basically deceived by Su Xun.

    Thinking that Su Xun didn't know about it, Xue's family played a game, but in fact, it's really not sure who plays who.

    "Su Xun, why don't you look weird at all?" Cui Hanghui was a little puzzled.

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that I can pretend to be very surprised, but wouldn't that even deceive you, and it would be meaningless.

    So Su Xun said: "There is nothing surprising, I know that person was sent by the Xue family."

    Without any worries, Su Xun told the truth directly. Anyway, he trusted Cui Hanghui more, knowing that Cui Hanghui would not gossip around.

    ?Besides, those two families are not fools. They are able to break up now, but they are both angry and feel that the other is talking nonsense.

    In fact, it is estimated that after a period of time, the two sides will talk about it calmly and sincerely, and many loopholes will be discovered.

    After all, Su Xun's idea is not perfect, and there will naturally be many loopholes. It looks good, but in fact it cannot withstand careful scrutiny.

    The two aristocratic families will not really fight to the death, Su Xun doesn't think so, and feels that the two families can at most pinch each other, and it won't be too serious.

    But it doesn't matter, just treat them as disgusting, it's no big deal, and if you find it, you'll find it.

    As for the fact that the two families will hate him at the same time, this is even more indifferent. They are not familiar with the two families at first, and it will be a matter of time before they miss him.

    It's not that if I don't do anything, these two families won't come to trouble me, so how is that possible.

    On the contrary, Su Xun knew in his heart that if he did this, the two families could weigh in their hearts in advance whether they should come to trouble him.

    It was Cui Hanghui's turn to be surprised. He never expected that Su Xun could tell him so calmly, but in fact he knew everything.

    Cui Hanghui was very puzzled: "No, Su Xun, you said you knew he was from the Xue family, why did you go to the Luo family?"

    "To provoke their relationship, understand?" Su Xun nodded slightly.

    Cui Hanghui is not stupid, on the contrary, he is a member of an aristocratic family, so he is naturally much stronger than ordinary people.

    Su Xun got through at a click, and after understanding the reason, Cui Hanghui immediately took a deep breath.

    It's too frightening, Su Xun must have been too courageous, he even tricked both of them, he is not afraid of death.

    "That Xue Wuliang is" Cui Hanghui was still curious about this, so he asked a key question.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate at all, he said directly: "I killed it."

    ""

    Cui Hanghui didn't know what to say for a while, because it was too shocking, and his brain couldn't react.

    The Cui family also had a discussion about Xue Wuliang's death, but the focus of their discussion was that this person should be killed because Su Xun had an expert behind him.

    It is precisely because of the case of Xue Wuliang that the members of the Cui family no longer dare to have any thoughts about Su Xun.

    Immediately confirmed his future strategy, he must curry favor with Su Xun.

    Since this person can't be provoked, let's keep in contact with each other more, and we become friends, so we don't have to worry about him dealing with me, as things can only be like this now.

    Xue Wuliang is in the mid-stage of the fake alchemy realm, and he can kill all of them. The people behind Su Xun should be very strong. The Cui family's judgment may be in the golden alchemy realm.

    Now Su Xun said that he killed it himself, which made Cui Hanghui unable to accept it for a while, it seemed too amazing.

    Su Xun said: "I ate the bodhi fruit I bought, and I broke through, so I killed him by luck."

    What he said was luck, but in Cui Hanghui's ears, it was not so.The thing is, being able to kill a master of the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm, I'm afraid it's not as simple as a fluke.

    Anyway, Cui Hanghui suddenly felt that it was a very lucky thing for him to know Su Xun.

    Just listen to Cui Hanghui saying: "I won't tell anyone, don't worry about that."

    Su Xun smiled, this kid is pretty smart, but he also believes in this guy.

    People who can catch Su Xun's eyes don't talk about status or personal ability, at least in terms of character.

    "Tell me how the two families broke up." Su Xun was very interested.

    Cui Hanghui was excited when he talked about this: "The Luo family took the initiative and directly caught a junior from the Xue family. He is usually quite arrogant in Jianghai and picks up girls everywhere."

    "After catching him, he broke his leg and sent him back to Xue's house."

    "The Xue family didn't know it at first, and they were furious instantly. They felt that they had been slapped in the face. They also found a junior from the Luo family and broke two legs."

    "Then the elders of the Luo family dispatched and took Xue Wuliang's body to the Xue family, saying that the Xue family had framed them, but the Xue family naturally refused to admit it.

    Su Xun nodded, anyway, everything is as expected anyway.

    Really expecting the two to go to war or something like that, I'm afraid it's unlikely.

    Su Xun didn't bother to ask, so he said, "By the way, are you free tomorrow? Come out for a meal."

    "I'm free tomorrow, what time, you must be free if you tell me."

    Cui Hanghui dare not be free, he is thinking about going out with Su Xun more in the future, after all, although the two of them have a good relationship, they can only be regarded as good friends at present,

    There is a big difference between friends and brothers.

    It was rare for Su Xun to take the initiative to speak up, and even if there was something big, he had to push it down.

    Su Xun said: "Tomorrow night, just come to the gate of our school. It should be in a small restaurant nearby."

    "My roommate wants to pick up girls, so let me bring some people to go with him. The more people at the dinner table, the more lively it is. I'm thinking of you right now."

    Cui Hanghui didn't dislike him very much, but felt flattered. Su Xun could think of him directly, which showed that he still had a decent position in Su Xun's heart.

    As for small restaurants and the like, it doesn't matter, he will definitely not dislike it, the important thing is who to eat with.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 798: Generous (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Originally, Su Xun was still thinking about whether to let Cui Hanghui bring a female companion, but after thinking about it, he gave up.

    After this guy was cured by himself, he seemed to want to take revenge on the society, to make up for his inaction of more than 20 years ago, showing mercy everywhere, and shuttled among the flowers.

    Su Xun reckoned that he didn't have any real girlfriends, and if he later pulled a model or something more flirtatious, the atmosphere of the meal would probably change.

    Don't talk about other people like that kind of woman, Su Xun himself can't stand it, so let's forget it.

    In case people look back and see that Cui Hanghui is his friend, and think that he is not serious, so they give up on the thoughts in their hearts.

    After hanging up the phone, I didn't think much about it, and took advantage of this opportunity to make a call to Fu Lihan.

    "Old Fu, did you disturb your sleep?" Su Xun asked.

    Fu Lihan's complaint came over immediately: "I'm sleeping, I haven't got off work yet."

    Su Xun was startled, and thought that although it wasn't too late, it was around ten o'clock in the evening, so he was still off work?

    "It's so late and I haven't got off work yet. Is there any difficult case?"

    "It's not a difficult case. It's mainly the end of the year, and there will be more crimes in the society. Reports are made all day long, and the higher-ups have also given tasks. During this period, we must overcome it."

    Having put it this way, Su Ming understands that at the end of the year, there will be more petty thefts in the society.

    On the one hand, I know that everyone is less wealthy during this period of time, and on the other hand, the thief also wants to get some money to go home for the New Year.

    Regardless of looking around me, I haven't encountered a case of crime for a long time. In fact, as far as a city is concerned, such things happen every day.

    Of course, with Fu Lihan's identity, being able to work overtime in person also proves that he wants to do a good job.

    He is a leader. How can there be a reason for a leader to work overtime? Usually, don't they just order a few words and then ask ordinary employees to work overtime?

    Su Xun joked: "What do you think you are trying to do, to be a rich second generation with peace of mind, and just think about spending time and money all day long, and you have to suffer."

    "Okay, stop teasing me, what can you do with me, if you're all right, you won't contact me."

    "Aren't you talking nonsense, we are not in a relationship, why should I contact you if I have anything to do?"

    Su Xun said angrily: "I want to treat you to dinner tomorrow night, if you have something to do, then forget it."

    "Don't worry about it. Please invite me to dinner. No matter how busy I am, I have to go. I will arrange it tomorrow. It will be fine in the evening."

    Fu Lihan's reaction was similar to that of Cui Hanghui, for fear that Su Xun would regret it.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "It's not my treat. My roommate wants to chase girls. He invites them to the dormitory for dinner. Let me call two more people to make the atmosphere better. Otherwise, it won't be lively if there are fewer people."

    Fu Lihan didn't care, but he immediately recognized it, and said, "Then I should eat near your school. I'll go there after get off work tomorrow night."

    Su Xun said in his heart that he was worthy of being a policeman, and his insight was much sharper, and he guessed it without saying anything.

    At the same time, Su Xun reminded: "Then remember to take off the police uniform, don't come here and scare everyone so that they dare not eat."

    "Nonsense, you need to talk about this!"

    Su Xun asked again: "By the way, do you have a girlfriend? Let's have a meal together."

    "It's shocking to say that. I'm a single dog, and you don't know it." Fu Lihan said helplessly, "Why don't I just find a place to support myself?"

    Su Xun didn't take what he said seriously, thinking that if you were single, how would other single people live.

    Being single is not the same thing as being single. If someone is single but cannot be found, they are considered single.

    As for Fu Lihan, who looks good and has a good temperament, the key is that he is rich.

    In fact, as long as you have money, that's enough. I guess if you just tickle your fingers, you don't know how many girls are waiting to sleep with him and be his girlfriend.

    Helplessly, Fu Lihan is different from Cui Hanghui, he is not a womanizer.

    Su Xun said: "If you don't have it, let's forget about it. You don't have to look for it. I just looked for it temporarily. You two don't know each other well, so it's embarrassing to come here."

    "That's true"

    After hanging up the phone and returning to the dormitory, Jiang Wu asked: "Why the hell did you go, after so long, did you call your family An Suke?""

    "Come on, let's call friends over for dinner tomorrow. I called two. If you think it's not enough, you can find a way."

    Jiang Wu chuckled, he didn't expect Su Xun to take what he said so seriously, which shows that Su Xun is quite reliable.

    It was rare for Su Xun to come back at night, so he didn't even intend to go to bed, so he started a night chat in the dormitory.

    The three of them talked all kinds of things, anyway, until two or three o'clock in the night, Jiang Wuxian couldn't hold it anymore, drank some wine at night, and fell asleep groggyly.

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng also slept one after another.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Soon the next night came, Jiang Wu went out at around five o'clock, presumably to step on the field in advance, it can be seen that he attaches great importance to it.

    When Jiang Wu sent a text message saying that people could go, Su Xun and Liu Rufeng only went out, let Liu Rufeng go first, and he had to wait for An Suke.

    After waiting downstairs for a few minutes, An Suke came down, dressed up a little, and looked amazing.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "You are so good-looking, will you steal the limelight from today's heroine in the past, and turn around and hit her, my roommate is going to do something bad."

    An Suke knew that Su Xun was praising her in a different way, so she reached out and pinched Su Xun, and then said, "This is the first time I have dinner with your roommate, and I respect it."

    "Let's go, hurry up and make those guys envy me."

    When I came to the restaurant Jiang Wu said, almost all of them were of this level outside the school, so there was nothing to choose.

    After coming in, basically everyone arrived, those from his own dormitory plus those from Li Xueman's dormitory.

    We are all classmates in the same class, and we are quite familiar with each other. There is nothing new, but after An Suke came in, a few women focused their attention on An Suke.

    I have heard about Su Xun's girlfriend for a long time, and she is also very famous in school. I saw a real person today, and she is really beautiful.

    That kind of beauty makes women feel ashamed.

    At this moment, Li Xueman suddenly felt that Su Xun never had any thoughts about her, which made sense, after all, there was a gap.

    She stood up and said, "Hello, my name is Li Xueman, the monitor of Su Xun's class. I have heard that you are a beautiful woman. You are so pretty."

    Su Xun didn't expect Li Xueman's initiative, but seeing her generous appearance, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, she really didn't think about those things in her heart, and she didn't have to worry about anything.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 799: Encountering a Confession (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hello！！"

    An Suke stretched out his hand and said a few nice words, the atmosphere suddenly became active, and it was obvious that everyone got along well.

    They are all of the same age together, even if they are not very familiar with each other, as long as they have not had any enemies before, basically it is not a big deal, and everyone will get to know each other after a few words.

    When Jiang Wu saw Su Xun coming, the atmosphere rose, and he couldn't help thinking in his heart, Su Xun is still amazing, at least the aura is there, making people speechless.

    Of course, he must be happy in his heart, and he doesn't feel like being robbed of the limelight at all. As long as everyone eats happily tonight, it also means that he can successfully take the first step in his affairs.

    As long as this first step is sold, everything will come naturally.

    Just listen to Jiang Wu asking: "By the way, Su Xun, where are your two friends, when will they arrive?"

    "I guess it will take a while, I will be here soon, let's order first, anyway, it will take a while to serve."

    Su Xun doesn't pay much attention, so there can't be so many people waiting for the two of them, of course the most important thing is.  I'm already familiar with them, so it doesn't matter.

    It is estimated that after a while, the two of them should arrive.

    Sure enough, within a few minutes after the dishes were ordered, two people came over. Cui Hanghui pushed open the door of the box first, and then said: "It seems that I did not make a mistake, it really is here."

    After finishing speaking, the two came in together, and Su Xun wondered, "Why did you two come together?"

    "When I arrived just now, I saw Old Fu. He is not very familiar with this area. He was looking for a restaurant, so I went with him."

    Su Xun nodded, and then introduced: "These are my two friends, one is called Fu Lihan, and this is called Cui Hanghui, let's get to know each other."

    I have to say that after these two guys came in, the atmosphere changed immediately and attracted quite a lot of attention.

    First of all, these two guys come from unusual backgrounds, the kind that can scare people to death, no matter what, the temperament on their bodies is definitely different from that of ordinary people. Sit down, and an invisible aura can  Let it out.

    In addition to the aura, the appearance is naturally very good, which belongs to the superior and handsome kind.

    Of course, this has something to do with their origins. Think about how awesome their fathers are, how can they marry a wife?

    So two people came in, and the girls in Li Xueman's dormitory all stared at him, unable to move away.

    There is no hope for Su Xun and the others. After all, they have girlfriends, and Li Xueman, who is so good-looking, has not been able to win, let alone them.

    However, with these two handsome guys, it seems that they can still fantasize about it,

    And looking at it like this, he should be quite rich, which is even better.

    Su Xun naturally noticed this, and said in his heart that after dinner, he had to hurry up and get the two of them away, so he couldn't really flirt with other girls.

    Fu Lihan didn't care. He probably didn't like these ordinary female college students either.

    Cui Hanghui is not necessarily a beast. What if he gets tired of delicacies and wants to get some side dishes to eat, and turns around and abandons him.

    The girl lived in the same dormitory with Li Xueman, so it was impossible to think that nothing would happen, so she turned around and put herself and Jiang Wu in it.

    The dinner began next, and everyone didn't talk too much, they were all drinking. The girls in Li Xueman's dormitory were obviously quite open, and they didn't hold back at all.

    Even An Suke poured a glass of beer in order not to spoil everyone's happiness.

    ?Who are Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan, at least they have seen the scene, especially Fu Lihan, regardless of his young age, in fact, he has been struggling in society for several years.

    With a lot of experience, this kind of dinner is a piece of cake for him, and the atmosphere is well adjusted and controlled, which can keep the whole scene from getting cold.

    As for An Suke, Cui Hanghu and Fu Lihan directly ignored them. They had seen more than one beauties around Su Xun.

    I know what I can say and what I can't say, and I don't let Su Xun remind me at all.

    Jiang Wu also sighed in his heart, it seems that today, thanks to Su Xun's invitation of two people, both are talents, and it can be seen that they are not ordinary people, but they have no airs at all.

    Naturally, he would not think that this was to give him face, but Su Xun's face was bigger.

    Soon the dinner was over, and everyone did notIf you really dare to drink too much, several people will go home by car tomorrow morning.

    This is what to do if you can¨t get up tomorrow, so everyone can stop in moderation, and it¨s the most interesting thing to do in many cases.

    As for Jiang Wu and Li Xueman, everyone made jokes about them during the meal.

    Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan are almost human beings, and they immediately understood that these two were the protagonists, so they made various jokes to find opportunities.

    ? Seeing Li Xueman's reaction, I have a great feeling for Jiang Wu. At least he joked about it. He didn't find it annoying at all. On the contrary, he was quite shy. His expression said everything.

    It is estimated that after the meal, leave some private space for the two of them, and the relationship will be confirmed.

    It is also something to be happy to see my good brother achieve a good marriage.

    As for letting Jiang Wu confess in public, there is no need for that. Jiang Wu said before that Li Xueman doesn't like that kind of thing, so let them take their time in private.

    "Well, let's go singing later. I'll treat you and make arrangements. Anyway, you're all on vacation tomorrow, so there's no need to go back so early."

    Cui Hanghui is a good guy, and everyone thinks this proposal is very good.

    ?Su Xun smiled, but he was sensible, singing would be expensive, Jiang Wu probably couldn¨t afford it, after all it was the end of the semester, which student still had savings in his hand.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "Then let's go, this guy is a local tyrant, don't let him go!"

    In one sentence, Cui Hanghui was not short of money. Naturally, everyone does not need to be polite. In fact, the few men here, except for Jiang Wutong, are not short of money.

    Although Liu Rufeng is usually low-key, in fact, this kid's family conditions are quite good, and he can usually observe some details.

    Jiang Wu went to check out, but no one robbed him. If he robbed him at this time, he would lose face. According to Su Xun's estimate, it would not exceed 1,000 yuan including drinks, and all he drank was beer.

    "Sherman, it's finally your turn."

    Just after leaving the restaurant, a boy came out from nowhere, holding a lot of school flowers in his hands.

    Then greeted: "Hurry up, put out the flowers!"

    Immediately afterwards, many people came out, all holding bouquets in their hands, and fiddled with them on the ground, a big love.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, thinking that this is to confess?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 800 He Is My Boyfriend (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not only Su Xun, but also the other people present were also collectively stunned.

    What the hell is this? I didn't confess my love when I was eating in there just now, so why did I come out, and I met someone who confessed.

    Su Xun asked puzzledly: "Jiang Wu, did you arrange it?"

    "I arranged a ghost, I didn't even know there was such a thing."

    Judging from Jiang Wu's appearance, it doesn't look like he is lying, but this person is obviously coming after Li Xueman. Could it be that a love rival has appeared?

    Most of the people present could see that something was wrong, and the black line on the face began to appear. It was such a pleasant night, who knew that such a thing could happen.

    When looking at Li Xueman, the expression on her face can be said to be unattractive, even covered with frost, quite displeased.

    Just heard him say: "Gong Wentao, what are you doing?"

    "What else can I do? I heard that you came here for dinner, so I came here and waited for you. I've been waiting for you for a long time."

    This guy said this on purpose, probably because he wanted to make a fool of himself. After all, the weather is so cold. After waiting for such a long time, the girl's soft heart might be moved.

    At this time, Su Xun's heart suddenly moved. This guy obviously knew Li Xueman's whereabouts tonight, and it was impossible to find someone to investigate. Judging by his appearance, he should not be a very powerful person.

    As for Su Xun and the others, it is even more impossible to say, there are only two reasons, either someone was seen when they came to the restaurant, and then told him in advance.

    But it was obviously not that coincidental. This guy probably also knew that Jiang Wu invited Li Xueman to dinner today, so he knew that tonight was very important. If he didn't hurry up, Li Xueman probably belonged to Jiang Wu.

    Can know so clearly, maybe there is an inner ghost.

    Of course, it's not that exaggerated. It's probably one of Li Xueman's roommates who took some favors from this guy, so he told him the news.

    Even Su Xun suddenly remembered, did this guy hear the story of Jiang Wu and Li Xueman?

    Knowing that Jiang Wu delivered breakfast early in the morning, Li Xueman was moved, and he did the same, wanting to wait outside, which moved Li Xueman.

    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. It's just an unintentional move. If you imitate it deliberately, it will definitely change the flavor.

    As for who was in Li Xueman's dormitory, Su Xun really couldn't figure it out for a while, and this is not the point.

    "It's Gong Wentao, why did he come here?"

    A girl in Li Xueman's dormitory spoke, and the expression on her face looked a little weird.

    Fu Lihan obviously noticed it all at once. The people in Li Xueman's dormitory probably knew what was going on, so he asked, "Who is this person?"

    There was a fat girl who seemed to talk a lot, and she didn't seem like someone who could hide her words. She said, "That man's name is Gong Wentao, and he has been chasing Xueman for a long time, but Xueman hasn't paid much attention to her."  he."

    "Is it in our class?"

    Su Xun frowned. He didn't remember much, but he didn't remember a few people in the class. After all, the number of times he went to class could be counted on one hand.

    Liu Rufeng shook his head: "There is no such person in our class."

    "It's from the School of Physical Education. It's said that it's their school grass, a sophomore senior, who has been chasing Xueman for a while, but this person has been dating a lot of girlfriends, and his reputation is not very good, so Xueman ignored him.  "

    ""

    Several people were speechless to varying degrees, and they said in their hearts that they were just looking like this, and they were still in the courtyard. It seems that there is still a problem with the appearance of the Institute of Physical Education.

    Don't say it's Su Xun here, if you just pull someone out, it's probably better than this guy.

    However, this guy is very tricky, and seeing that the ground is full of flowers, he is probably willing to spend money. Girls in college are not difficult to chase.

    It's just that Li Xueman's idea was on Li Xueman's head, so this can't be tolerated. To rob Jiang Wu of a woman, you have to ask Su Xun if they agree.

    "It's strange, why didn't Xueman tell me." Jiang Wu said in surprise.

    Su Xun went up and patted him: "Are you stupid? What did you say to you about this kind of thing? It shows that Li Xueman considers your feelings."

    It is true that for a truly outstanding girl, there must be quite a lot of people chasing her, especially in the university environment.

    But they will not go out to show off these things, and they must act as if nothing has happened. Women who keep showing off how many boys have chased them are actually quite pitiful.Having said this, Jiang Wu felt that it made sense, and a strong desire to protect rose up in his body.

    He went up and hugged Li Xueman, and immediately said, "I'm sorry, I'm Li Xueman's boyfriend, so go ahead and do whatever you want, and there won't be another time."

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng were shocked. They lived together for so long, why didn't they find that Jiang Wu was still so domineering.

    Especially the last sentence "Don't have another time", sounds very domineering. Is this a sudden enlightenment?

    There is no doubt that his sudden attack did not even occur to Li Xueman.

    However, seeing Li Xueman's face full of shyness, but she didn't resist, Su Xun knew that the two of them were going to do it.

    Some people are happy and others are suffering. After all, happiness is generally based on the pain of others.

    Gong Wentao came here to confess. He felt that if he made a move, there might be a play. Li Xueman is such a beauty, she can't take advantage of others.

    In the end, when Jiang Wu put his hand on Li Xueman's shoulder, he was so angry that he couldn't bear it.

    Of course, he still didn't believe it, because he had chased after Li Xueman, and he knew that Li Xueman was not so easily handled by a man.

    Maybe this kid just wants to take this opportunity to come out to show his courtesy, pretending to be a boyfriend and trying to send him away.

    Gong Wentao said angrily: "You say you are you? I advise you to take your hands away, or I will make it difficult for you to get along in Jiangda."

    Su Xun frowned, feeling very displeased with this guy's tone, probably too rampant.

    Generally speaking, the people in Jianghai University are quite qualified, at least the ones Su Xun came into contact with. It is very difficult to meet such people, who have the tone of a small gangster.

    But after thinking about it for a while, it is not too strange that they are from the Physical Education Institute. After all, the scores of the Physical Education Institute are not high, and they are physical education students.

    The score does not mean that it can definitely decide anything, and it is not aimed at sports students, but generally speaking, they are indeed in school, and they are the only ones who will make trouble.

    "He's right, he's my boyfriend."

    Li Xueman spoke at this time, making everyone stunned.

    I didn't expect Li Xueman to admit it voluntarily, so it would be interesting.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 801 Leave it to you (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the eyes of several people, Li Xueman's initiative is of great significance.

    Although there is a certain reason, it is because I hate that Gong Wentao and want to get rid of him quickly, so as not to affect the atmosphere here.

    However, the most important reason is that he recognized Jiang Wu in his heart, which is why he said so.

    A woman like Li Xueman doesn't look like the kind of woman who would casually use others as a shield. It's because Jiang Wu already has a certain amount of weight in her heart.

    Jiang Wu was also stunned, with a happy smile on his face, looking at Li Xueman's eyes, as if melting, the whole person was already stupid there, not knowing what he should do.

    In this way, fools can also see that today's matter has been completed. Li Xueman and Jiang Wu already have good feelings for each other, and with the dinner in the evening, it is almost a matter of course, but the two of them need to stay alone.  a little time.

    As a result, a confession popped up out of nowhere. Coincidentally, it became a catalyst and accelerated the progress of the relationship between the two of them.

    It is estimated that Gong Wentao did not expect to become a catalyst, otherwise this guy would have died of anger.

    Of course, now Gong Wentao is very angry, really angry.

    He worked so hard to plan such a confession. He originally thought that Li Xueman would be directly seduced by him, but he had a boyfriend, and he even admitted it.

    This is equivalent to taking the initiative to slap him in the face, because just now he was saying that this guy is a fake, but Li Xueman admitted it in a second.

    "Bitch!"

    The furious Gong Wentao couldn't bear it anymore. He tore off his polite mask and cursed at Li Xueman, "You bitch."

    "Still pretending to be aloof with me, saying that you don't want to fall in love, or something like that, you're not looking for a boyfriend, is he living better than me or what should I say?"

    Everyone's face instantly became ugly. What this guy said was simply unbearable, especially for a girl.

    Li Xueman refused him, so he must find a reason. You can't just say that I don't like you. Everyone has to give some face.

    I can only find an excuse at random, for example, I have someone I like, and I don¨t want to fall in love yet, because I like the feeling of being alone.

    When the other party hears this, they can immediately understand that they mean nothing to you, so they kindly reject you, and then stop pestering you.

    On the contrary, this just shows that Li Xueman is a pretty good girl with a high EQ and knows how to reject others.

    But this guy is in a hurry now, seeing that he can't catch up and has become someone else's woman instead, so he talks about everything.

    With this quality, it's no wonder that Li Xueman doesn't like him. The little girl who can be deceived by him is also a little blind.

    Li Xueman's body trembled a little when she was angry. Who could accept being said that in front of so many classmates? She was so angry that she didn't know what to say for a while.

    "Grass mud horse, what did you say, try to say it again!"

    Jiang Wu immediately became anxious. He was naturally the first one who couldn't help it. His girlfriend was okay with being said so.

    The person who saw him the most upset was Gong Wentao, after all, the woman was robbed, and Jiang Wu, who looked so ordinary, did not look like a rich man.

    Li Xueman actually fell in love with him and even looked down on herself. Thinking about it this way, she felt even more depressed.

    At a young age, he will definitely not be cowardly, so he directly said stiffly: "Why, what do you want, I can't do it without just saying a few words?"

    "A bitch matches a dog forever!"

    This guy got worse, continued to talk hilariously, and scolded them both, with a particularly rampant attitude.

    He is not a person who is afraid of getting into trouble, and he still has a certain right to speak in the Physical Education Academy.

    Today, he failed to chase a woman, and there was a fire in his heart. He already wanted to make trouble, and if he fought, he would fight, so he could still be afraid.

    I calculated it in my heart, the boys on Jiang Wu's side were only five.

    Looking at Jiang Wu's stature, it is estimated that he is more capable of fighting. He counts as two, and there are only six players who can fight and count.

    What is the use of six people? In fact, wool is useless. Today he brought more than a dozen people out.

    Moreover, they all practice sports, and their physical fitness must be much stronger than the average person. They almost walk sideways in school. Whoever dares to provoke them will be afraid of these people.

      "Grass, you are looking for death!"

    Jiang Wu's temperament is not the calm and calm type. Before that, he beat Jiang Haochen directly because of that cheap-talking Jiang Haochen in the dormitory.

    Not to mention that this bastard's mouth is even worse. It's strange that Jiang Wu can tolerate Li Xueman's scolding like this. He rolls up his sleeves and wants to go up and do it.

    The baby fat girl immediately became anxious, she said: "Hurry up and grab him, don't be so impulsive, that man's family is very rich, he is from Jianghai, please don't start a fight."

    "That's right, hurry up and grab them. There are so many of them, Jiang Wu will be bullied."

    Seeing that the conflict was about to break out, Jiang Wu was ready to go up and do it, and Li Xueman's roommates also became anxious.

    I guess I have a good impression of Jiang Wu, and I don't want to see him suffer. Today's fight, no matter how you look at it, it is Jiang Wu who suffers.

    That guy has a lot of people, and everyone can fight, and he is a native of Jianghai, and his family has money. These are not things that ordinary college students can provoke.

    It's just that they overlooked one point. Jiang Wu's friends are more powerful than the other, and they don't take that guy seriously at all.

    Of course, they don't need to say that Su Xun knew it well in his heart, he went up and grabbed Jiang Wu, and if he wanted to fight, it wasn't Jiang Wu who made the move.

    It's nothing good to fight, maybe if it gets into the school, there will be punishment or something, and Li Xueman will also be involved.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, those girls are from ordinary families, so it doesn't matter, if you get a punishment, it will affect your job hunting after leaving school.

    ?Although Su Xun can also go to the principal, but that is too much trouble, if you go to him for trivial matters, the influence will not be good.

    Therefore, Jiang Wu couldn't participate in today's matter, and Su Xun himself didn't plan to participate.

    Fu Lihan and Cui Hanghui are fine. Anyway, they are not from Jianghai University. They were beaten by people outside the school. It can only be said that they deserve it, and it is useless to find anyone.

    After thinking about it, it's better for Cui Hanghui to go. After all, Fu Lihan is a policeman, and he was seen by someone with a heart, so the influence is not good.

    "Old Su, don't pull me, I'm going to chop him off today."

    Su Xun said: "Don't be impulsive, they are all from the same school, you cut people down, do you want to implicate Li Xueman?"

    Having said that, Jiang Wu really understood, and lost the impulse just now.

    "Xiao Cui, I'll leave it to you, go up and get it all done for me!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 802: College Students Get Beaten (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Leave it to Cui Hanghui alone. If it is reasonable, there should be no big problem. Su Xun is not very worried.

    Don't look at Cui Hanghui as a fool, in the family, he is even a waste in everyone's eyes.

    Although everyone didn't say it, but they thought so in their hearts, he was just a complete waste, because he was not a cultivator.

    But no matter how trashy it is, it cannot be compared to a group of sports students.

    To use a very simple analogy, Cui Hanghui grew up in an aristocratic family. His father's status is quite high, and his treatment will definitely not be bad.

    Let¨s not talk about anything else, any kind of elixir, if you eat it casually, it will have a strengthening effect on the body. This kind of effect cannot be obtained by going to the gym for years and years.

    It's really similar to Su Xun's guess. In order to stimulate Cui Hanghui's aptitude for cultivating immortals, he really gave him a lot of medicine, even a lot of medicinal baths.

    Although he was still a waste in the end, and his aptitude for cultivating immortals had not been stimulated, but his body was already very strong, which was not comparable to that of ordinary people.

    After Cui Hanghui listened, he didn't have any opinion. He knew the reason why Su Xun asked him to do it, and his status was the most suitable.

    As for Su Xun's attack, don't be kidding, people can kill even the masters in the middle stage of fake alchemy, so this group of ordinary people still use Su Xun to attack.

    If he is not careful, it may be his life, so forget it.

    Cui Hanghui has already begun to exercise his muscles and bones, gearing up, looking eager to try.

    Seeing Cui Hanghui like this, everyone couldn't help feeling worried.

    Jiang Wu said: "Isn't it Su Xun, you let him go alone, we are all watching the fun?"

    "Otherwise, he is not from our school, and he will be fine after the beating."

    A girl wearing glasses said, "How can he hit so many by himself?"

    It seems that this girl seems to have a crush on Cui Hanghui.

    Su Xun then said: "It's okay, let's not worry, if he can't beat him, we will run while he is being beaten and let him buy time."

    Everyone: ""

    Having been fooled by Su Xun, it can be said that he was quite speechless, and Cui Hanghui also looked at Su Xun with resentful eyes.

    Fu Lihan said: "Why don't I go together and help him."

    "Forget it, let him go up alone, and if you see that he can't do it later, go up to help."

    Regarding Fu Lihan's ability, Su Xun had nothing to doubt. After all, he was a trained policeman, so he had no problem beating this group of people.

    However, it is not for someone with his identity to take action, let Cui Hanghui do it alone.

    Cui Hanghui himself said: "Don't worry, old master, I promise there will be no problems. No matter how many people there are in this group of rookies, it's nothing to be afraid of."

    After finally catching an opportunity to pretend to be aggressive, how could he let it go, it's almost non-existent.

    Fu Lihan didn't say anything, because he probably understood what Su Xun was thinking. In fact, to him, even if the beating was seen, it didn't matter.

    Go back and arrange a crime for this group of people, such as harassing female students, just say that you are handling the case.

    Seeing what Su Xun said, he couldn't object to anything, so he just watched quietly by himself.

    Gong Wentao and his group were about to lose their temper, and Cui Hanghui was too crazy. He didn't pay attention to them at all, and even said that they were all rookies.

    "Brothers, give me a lesson and teach this man a lesson."

    As a result, these dozen or so high-five and three-thick sports students suddenly became excited, as if the adrenal hormones had suddenly risen, and rushed towards this side.

    Li Xueman and several of her roommates are relatively timid. They feel that Cui Hanghui will be hanged and beaten, so they don't dare to look at it anymore.

    Only An Suke remained calm, knowing that Su Xun would not do such unsure things.

    Since his friend was allowed to go alone, it proved that there must be no problem.

    Sure enough, as expected, Cui Hanghui, who doesn't look very strong, is quite strong after fighting.

    More than a dozen sports students were completely beaten and couldn't find their way. They were dizzy. It was hard to imagine why this guy in front of him could have such a strong strength.

    In fact, Cui Hanghui doesn't have much strength, let alone any martial arts tricks.

     It is a head-to-head confrontation with this group of people, which is completely true.

    Because his physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people. To use a simple analogy, if his bones collide with other people's bones hard, then his bones will be fine, and others' bones may break directly.  , This is the tyrannical physical fitness.

    The group of sports students in front of them, with their proud physical fitness, was nothing in front of Cui Hanghui, just like scum.

    This is crushing, a group of people were begging for mercy non-stop, everyone who watched was amazed, and several girls also cheered and jumped for joy.

    After all, I drank a little wine at night, and I didn't care about my image so reservedly.

    After yelling for a while, that Gong Wentao had already been beaten up. He shouted: "Li Xueman, stop this person quickly, or I will go to the school's Academic Affairs Office and sue you, saying that you deliberately asked people outside the school to beat us up."

    A group of strong sports students were beaten by one person. This sounds like a joke, which makes people really puzzled.

    Li Xueman was so angry that she didn't know what to say. That guy's shamelessness was beyond imagination.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't talk to him, just hit him, tell him to go to school to report, if something happens, I will blame it."

    All the students in the same class knew that Su Xun was not simple, and no teacher told him that he had not been in class. It would be strange if the background was simple.

    In addition, Su Xun had indeed done some awesome things before, and everyone knew it, so after hearing what he said, everyone calmed down, and it would be nice to have Su Xun's guarantee.

    "Brother Tao, don't worry, I have already called the police, and the police will be here soon!"

    At this time, there was a muscular man of short stature, holding his mobile phone and speaking, there seemed to be a sense of vengeful pleasure in his tone.

    It turned out that this guy, seeing the situation just now was not quite right, he actually called the police directly, which can be said to be quite shameless.

    It's fine if you can't fight and call someone, but you even called the police uncle.

    Even Gong Wentao was stunned at this moment. He didn't expect his friend to do such a trick. Although he would threaten well, he didn't think about calling the police.

    When the police came, it was hard to tell, everyone was responsible.

    "Why are you calling the police?" Gong Wentao asked.

    The muscular man said: "Let's say we are college students of Jianghai University, and we were beaten by people outside the school." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 803: Eyes Don¨t Know Mount Tai (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gong Wentao's eyes lit up suddenly, and he thought that yes, this guy's brain turns quite fast, which is equivalent to giving him inspiration.

    Just listen to Gong Wentao and he said directly: "Okay, when will the police come?"

    Indeed, if that guy beat up a college student, it is estimated that the police should pay more attention to it and stand on their side.

    Although there are already as many college students as dogs these days, they are everywhere, and they are far less valuable than college students with more than ten years.

    However, to be reasonable and responsible, the students of Jianghai University are still quite valuable. After all, they are the top universities in the country, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are the pride of heaven.

    The students of Jianghai University were beaten, which is not a trivial matter. If it is not dealt with properly, the impact will not be very good. It is estimated that the police also understand this meaning.

    In this way, the guy who hit people will be in bad luck. I heard just now that he doesn't seem to be from this school. Judging by his appearance, he is probably from outside the school.

    "Fuck, Su Xun, what should I do? Tell your friend to leave quickly. The police will come later, so let's just deny it."

    Jiang Wu said immediately.

    In fact, he wasn't too scared. At most, there were some small conflicts, and the beatings were not considered harsh.

    And everyone knows about this matter, they were the ones who made the trouble first, that is to say, the problem is theirs, and if the police come, nothing will happen.

    It's just that those little girls have never experienced this kind of thing, so they might be a little scared.

    Cui Hanghui laughed all of a sudden, he laughed wildly.  Then he said: "No mistake, call the police and arrest me. If you can arrest me, you have the ability."

    The Cui family's influence in Jianghai, with just a phone call, he, Young Master Cui, can completely walk sideways, and he still has to worry about others coming to arrest him, it's just a joke.

    In addition, don't forget, there is Fu Lihan.

    Fu Lihan and Su Xun also showed meaningful smiles on their faces, thinking that they are really a group of innocent children, what does it mean to call the police in front of Fu Lihan?  People find it quite interesting.

    An Suke also probably understood what was going on. It is estimated that Su Xun's smile will be miserable for those people on the opposite side.

    "Did beep, beep！！"

    Two police cars drove over, and the speed of dispatching the police was indeed relatively fast.

    After all, he is a student of Jianghai University, so he thought the situation was urgent. If something happened, it would be bad, so the police car rushed out.

    Arriving at the scene, Li Xueman's roommates turned pale immediately after seeing a few policemen coming.

    No one expected that things would develop to this point today. He has never had any experience in contact with the police, and he is not an old fritter like Cui Hanghui. It is normal to be afraid.

    "I received the police, what's the matter with you, who was beaten." After the police came down, they immediately asked.

    The muscular guy probably called the police before. He didn't panic at all, but hurriedly said: "Comrade police, I was the one who called the police, and we were beaten by him."

    "What the hell, was beaten by a person?"

    After a few policemen heard this, they immediately felt that they were a little deceived. They thought that all of you couldn¨t beat one of them?

    Gong Wentao and his group were also quite embarrassed. The expressions on their faces were lost in an instant, but they still said: "I was really beaten by him. Can I still lie to you? This kid belongs to the Lian family."

    "Look at my arm, there are still bruises."

    "That's right, comrade policeman, look at my face, it's already swollen from the beating."

    ""

    Several policemen are also professional. Looking at the scars and the like on the bodies of this group of people, it is indeed as if they have just been beaten.

    "Okay, you all shut up!"

    I was a little annoyed by this group of guys, and immediately a policeman yelled, and then said: "You said you are from Jianghai University, show me your student ID card."

    To be honest, looking at this group of guys, they really don¨t look like students of Jianghai University. On the contrary, looking at Su Xun and his group, they all seem to be serious people. It is more credible to say that they are students of Jianghai University.

    Who would carry something like a student ID card with him? I didn't expect this in advance.

    ???Everyone has a meal card issued by the school and the like, which are all real-name system, with name and student number on it.

    Moreover, this thing is the door card of the dormitory. Those who use this to enter the dormitory will usually carry it with them when they go out.

    After taking out this thing, it can be regarded as proving his identity, and the police know that there is no fraud.

    After the identity was clarified, the police still had to do something, so he came up to Cui Hanghui and asked, "Why do you have a conflict?"

    Cui Hanghui didn't pay attention to these policemen at all, he said indifferently: "There is no reason, they look like idiots, so I beat them."

    "Damn it"

    Gong Wentao and his group were shocked. They thought that Cui Hanghui would not admit it.

    Who would have thought that not only did he admit it, but he also admitted it so neatly.

    Although they were upset, they also knew that what Cui Hanghui did was no different from taking the initiative to die.

    The policeman also frowned, very upset, thinking that this kid is a little too serious.

    However, the policeman's eyesight is pretty good, and he can roughly tell that all the clothes on Cui Hanghui's body are of high value, and this person is probably not easy to clean up.

    So he held back and said: "Comrade, please pay attention to your identity and talk to me well."

    "Okay, let me tell you."

    Fu Lihan was afraid of Cui Hanghui's bad temper, and if he went back to work with them again, the impact would not be very good.

    Cui Hanghui knew that Fu Lihan still had a certain status in Su Xun's heart, so he still had to give face. As soon as Fu Lihan spoke, he didn't say anything, and walked back directly.

    Seeing Fu Lihan's tone, the policeman was a little puzzled to put it bluntly, and thought that you are a ball, and you can't deal with it if you say it is dealt with?

    Fu Lihan took out his ID card before he got off work, and he always carried it with him.

    As soon as the ID was revealed, the little policemen were all frightened.

    Especially the one in the lead, his mouth was already trembling when he spoke, and he said: "FuFu Bureau!"

    "I was having dinner with a few friends, it was just for fun, nothing happened." Fu Lihan said with a relaxed tone.

    As soon as he heard that these were Fu Ju's friends, cold sweat immediately broke out on his body. If he was dealt with, he would be finished.

    Immediately nodded and said: "Fu Ju, I'm really sorry, I don't know Mount Tai!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804: Good Eyesight (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fu Ju, aren't you a captain?"

    After Su Xun heard this title, he couldn't help being stunned for a moment, feeling quite strange.

    Fu Lihan smiled, and then said, "I was promoted some time ago, but I'm still a deputy, not a real one."

    Su Xun was speechless for a moment, thinking that at your age, you are already at the end of the game, what else do you want to do?

    No wonder it is said that this period of time is busy, the new official takes office three fires, can this not be busy.

    Of course, Su Xun is not surprised by Fu Lihan's promotion. After all, his background is here, and his business ability is still strong. Even without his family background, this person has a good future.

    It's just that if this happens, his old man Fu Aohai is probably even more unhappy.

    His son has gone farther and farther on another road, and one can imagine his feelings.

    For those little policemen who rushed over, Fu Lihan was a huge figure. If he said a word casually, their future future would be gloomy.

    The looks of a few people are sincere and sincere, which makes people feel a little funny.

    Many people couldn't understand it, and they thought that you are here to handle the case, why are you afraid of becoming like this, what the hell is it, this is unscientific.

    Fu Lihan didn't mean to embarrass these people, after all, they were called to the police to handle the case, and they didn't know about it in advance, so they had nothing to do with them.

    And after coming here, he behaved well, and did not show any arrogant behavior.

    Naturally, Fu Lihan didn't have the same knowledge as these little people, so he said: "Okay, there's nothing else, I'll take care of it. You guys should hurry up and go back. It's quite cold at night."

    The few policemen immediately breathed a sigh of relief and were a little moved at the same time.

    Xin said that the legendary Fu Ju was indeed a nice person, so let it be no problem for them, and said that the weather was too cold and asked them to go back quickly.

    It's a good thing for them that nothing happened today.

    Without further ado, he nodded respectfully to Fu Lihan, then got in the car and left.

    Really came and went in a hurry, for Gong Wentao and his group, it was like a dream, and then everything returned to normal.

    The muscular man was stunned, he opened his mouth, and then said: "Brother Tao, what's going on, why did he leave?"

    "Didn't you call the police? Who are you asking now?" Gong Wentao said angrily.

    He is not stupid, so he can see it naturally. The group of people in front of him have unusual identities.

    That Fu Lihan is probably also a policeman, and his status is not low, which is something he never counted.

    In this way, things will not be very friendly to them, and the other party is someone he can't afford.

    This guy is not stupid, he immediately said: "Hmph, I won't be as knowledgeable as you today, it's just a woman, I don't care."

    After finishing speaking, you have to take people away.

    However, if you want to run after pretending to be forceful, I am sorry that it is definitely impossible.

    Su Xun said directly: "Come on, keep beating me until you get scared."

    "Jiang Wu, you go too!"

    I can see that Jiang Wu has been eager to move. If he is not allowed to go up today, it is estimated that the anger in his heart will not be truly vented.

    Anyway, this group of people also know that the other party is not easy to mess with. As long as they are not brain-dead, they will not go to the school when they are beaten, and they can only bear it alone.

    A few girls also noticed that the other side was already cowardly. If this happened, their emotions immediately became high, and they kept shouting for a good fight.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng also went up and kicked a few times, which made Su Xun want to laugh.

    From the beginning to the end, Su Xun did not take action, as if this matter had nothing to do with him, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that the matter can be resolved so smoothly today, thanks to Su Xun's action.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun, it would probably be far behind.

    After the beating, a group of people had bruised noses and swollen faces, so they were naturally told to get out of here.

    Su Xun doesn't believe that they still have the guts to take revenge. He probably will take a detour when he sees Jiang Wu or Li Xueman in the future.

    However, being interrupted like this, the time was delayed a lot, and the enthusiasm that I had just eaten was gone. After discussing it with everyone, I stopped singing.

      Cui Hanghui and Fu Lihan are not from the school, so they left first.

    Originally, I wanted Jiang Wu to send Li Xueman off and create a space for them to be alone.

    Unexpectedly, in front of everyone, the two of them were rather embarrassed.

    Then let's just leave together, and then go back to the dormitory.

    ！！！！！！

    Back in the dormitory, especially the people in Li Xueman's dormitory, An Suke was there just now, so it's hard to say anything, now there are only four of them, which is equivalent to having a very private space.

    The fat baby girl immediately said: "Wow, that boy is so handsome today, he beats so many, it's really amazing, if only he could be my boyfriend."

    Several people laughed, and then a short-haired girl said calmly, "Just think about it, that guy is obviously a rich second generation, and he wears at least a million watches.  you."

    "Actually, the most powerful one is not him, but the other man, who seems to be a policeman too. He is probably the chief of the bureau when people call him, which is even more powerful."

    "Yes, yes, you didn't look at those policemen. After seeing his ID, his expression immediately changed, and he was very scared."

    "Hey, I have to say that Jiang Wu's friends today are really amazing, they are all too awesome."

    Several little girls are obviously very excited. It is rare to encounter such a scene, which is similar to that in TV dramas.

    Li Xueman was very happy when he heard others praise Jiang Wu, and felt that he had face.

    However, she was still sensible, so she said: "Don't think too much, what does it have to do with Jiang Wu, they are all Su Xun's friends."

    "We all know that Su Xun is great, but we can't say that. Jiang Wu and Su Xun have a good relationship. The three of them in their dormitory are like a rope, and they are very united."

    The short-haired girl said: "As long as Jiang Wu has a good relationship with Su Xun, then what happens in the future will not be easy to solve. After graduation, any job or the like will be very easy."

    When the women heard this, they felt that what they said made sense. The fat baby girl began to fantasize again: "A few of these boys, any one of them can be my boyfriend."

    "Don't even think about it. Among those few people, Su Xun is impossible. He has An Suke. None of us can compare with that kind of beauty."

    "As for his two friends, don't even think about it. With his identity, beauties are not everywhere. As for Liu Rufeng, even though he doesn't talk much, I guess he is not simple."

    "Generally speaking, Jiang Wu is the most suitable one, and Xueman took it down. Xueman, you have a really good vision." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 805 I'm here to buy something (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is true that this girl's analysis still makes some sense. If you think about it carefully, it seems impossible for those outstanding boys today.

    At least the distance is too far away, people don't even have the courage to pursue, this is the most uncomfortable.

    Think about it carefully, Jiang Wu is the most common one, and the easiest to win.

    Before speaking from the bottom of my heart, a few girls still have relatively high requirements for their friends of the opposite sex. Among other things, they have not entered the society yet, and such things as appearance are even more rigid requirements.

    Jiang Wu's appearance is a bit ordinary, so for normal girls, people will not hate him, and it is impossible for you to say that you like him.

    However, after tonight, it turns out that being ordinary is Jiang Wu's greatest strength, and it is because of being ordinary that they can come into contact with it.

    Otherwise, it would be too difficult to sit and have a meal with Su Xun and his friends.

    Moreover, women don't look at men not only because of their appearance, but also in other aspects.

    First of all, Jiang Wu's character is good, and he treats women well. Of course, the most important thing is that he has awesome friends to help him support the field, and even makes people think that he is also very powerful.

    It's just a pity that Jiang Wu also belongs to Li Xueman now, and others can only think about it.

    It's not something normal people can do to grab a man from a roommate, and they don't have the courage to compete with Li Xueman.

    Just like when Li Xueman faced An Suke, she didn't have any courage at all, so she just gave up her fantasies about Su Xun and took a step back to become ordinary friends and classmates.

    Hearing what everyone said, Li Xueman also smiled knowingly. He didn't say anything, but he was happy in his heart.

    At first, I really didn't think so much, but I just felt that Jiang Wu was silly, a little cute, and he was sincerely kind to her, so I was moved.

    It was only discovered today that Jiang Wu is also good in other aspects, and indeed she made money this time.

    ！！！！！！

    In Su Xun's dormitory, after Jiang Wu came back, he said: "Fuck, old Su, thank you so much today, your two friends are awesome."

    "Hehe, it's up to you to say that. I'm pulling people to support you. If you don't take Li Xueman down again, don't go back to the dormitory." Su Xun scolded with a smile.

    "Hey, that's not the case!"

    After finishing speaking, this guy quickly charged his phone, and then started playing with his phone. He didn't need to look at it to know that he was texting Li Xueman.

    Su Xun glanced at it and couldn't help shaking his head painfully. It is the characteristic of every man to value sex over friends.

    Don't say you're not, it's just because you're still single.

    After taking a shower, Su Xun picked up the phone and found a message from An Suke on it: I didn't ask if I arrived at the dormitory, hum!

    After Su Xun saw it, he laughed immediately, thinking that women are really hypocritical sometimes.

    "Several of you went back to the dormitory together, so you can get lost."

    "Then you have to ask." An angry little expression was added after that.

    What else could Su Xun say: "Okay, I was wrong, I must pay attention next time."

    "By the way, Su Xun, when shall we go back, tomorrow?"

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said: "It depends on the situation, tomorrow night or the day after tomorrow is fine, I will drive back, we don't need to buy a ticket."

    As for tomorrow's time, Su Xun has some arrangements, he has to go to Jichun Hall to buy medicinal materials and the like.

    Xiao Huan Dan has no way to refine it, and there are still two medicinal materials, so he can only go to Ji Chun Tang to buy it.

    Su Xun replied: I will go shopping tomorrow, just to see what I want to buy, and bring some special products home.

    "Well, okay, let's go to bed early."

    An Suke replied to Su Xun, and then sent a good night emoji.

    ！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, Su Xun got up, and Jiang Wu also got up quite early. It was said that Li Xueman was going home, so he went to the high-speed rail station to see him off.

    Su Xun then asked: "When are you going back, have you bought a ticket?"

    "I sent her the ticket back this afternoon, and I packed up my things and left."

    Su Xun nodded: "Then I won't see you off, go take a taxi by yourself, I guess I have something to do today."

    Liu Rufeng on the bed also asked, "Old Su, when are you leaving?"

    "I drove back toGo, probably at night or tomorrow.  "

    Liu Rufeng said: "Okay, I wish you two a smooth journey, I will slip away after a while."

    This guy belongs to Jiang Hai, and he went back with some things. There is nothing to say about this, he is the most convenient.

    In this case, the brothers in a dormitory will have to part for a short time this time.

    However, everyone is not a hypocritical person. It is just a one-month vacation, and we will meet soon after returning after the year. This is nothing.

    Su Xun made an agreement with An Suke in advance, the two met downstairs, went out for breakfast, and then went shopping.

    I was not in a hurry to go to Jichuntang. At this point in time, the store might not be open yet.

    I went shopping on the pedestrian street and bought a lot of things, many of which were bought by Su Xun for An Suke's mother.

    After shopping around for a while, Su Xun finally drove to Jichuntang. The store was still deserted, with few people in sight.

    After parking the car, Su Xun came in with An Suke.

    An Suke was not too surprised, because she had heard from Su Xun before that she needed to prepare some herbal medicine, and Su Xun already knew medical skills.

    Coming to this kind of Chinese medicine store just proved that Su Xun did not lie to her.

    "Sir, you are here."

    Just as Su Xun stepped in, the clerk recognized Su Xun, and immediately stepped forward with an indescribable attitude.

    When Su Xun left last time, Mr. Xi personally sent him out, which is enough to prove the status of this person, he is an important guest, and he must not be neglected.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "Where is Mr. Xi, are you here? I have something to ask him."

    Knowing Su Xun's identity, naturally there would be no hesitation, the clerk said, "Mr. Xi is upstairs, I'll take you up."

    "Suke, just sit downstairs for a while, I'll go up and talk about something."

    This is not suitable for bringing An Suke together. After all, she will not be able to understand the matter of alchemy, and it will be very troublesome at that time.

    An Suke was also obedient, didn't say anything, just nodded.

    "Su Xiaoyou, what good things did you bring me this time?"

    After coming up, Xi Lao said with a smile.

    Su Xun: ""

    One sentence made Su Xun very painful, and he said in his heart that I have something for you.

    Even though Su Xun could copy the spiritual grass and sell it to him, for example, the spiritual grass he bought at a high price, but he didn't want to do that, it was too ostentatious.

    Su Xun smiled wryly, and said, "Mr. Xi, to be honest, I'm here for shopping." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 806 Mo Qianqian Treats Me To Dinner (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I thought Su Xun brought some good things here again, but when I heard that he was here for shopping, I couldn't help but feel a little disappointed in my heart.

    However, even if a person of Mr. Xi's age has some emotions, he will definitely not express them directly. You can't even catch any trace of loss from his face, and he still treats Su Xun with the same enthusiasm as before.

    It's okay to come to buy things, anyway, it's all business.

    "You can tell me what you want." Mr. Xi said straight to the point, with a serious expression on his face.

    Su Xun had already written down the required medicinal materials on a piece of paper in advance, so naturally he would not show the old man the formula of Xiao Huan Dan directly, since everyone is not on good terms yet.

    The refining of Xiao Huan Dan does not require many materials, there are only three items in total, and the Liuwei Huanling Grass is added, of which the Liuwei Huanlingcao is the most important.

    Of course, Su Xun is more shrewd. Although he has the Liuwei Spirit Rejuvenating Herb, he still writes this herbal medicine, so that people will not feel that he has something in his hand.

    Only after taking a look, Old Xi had a wry smile on his face, and asked, "Are you planning to refine Xiaohuan Dan?"

    Su Xun didn't expect that this old man knew a lot. He didn't mention the pill on purpose, but he could see it at a glance.

    It seems that this old man has been dealing with herbal medicine all year round, so I underestimate him a bit.

    So Su Xun admitted simply and neatly: "That's right, he is the one who refines Xiaohuandan. I got this recipe by chance, so I come to you to have a look and buy materials."

    "Young man, you think highly of me too. How can I have such good materials here? Among other things, this Liuwei Huanlingcao is a really good thing. I have never seen it before." Xi Lao  It is also very helpless.

    He really wants to sell them, but good things are hard to come by, and he doesn't have the source to get these good things, so it's quite difficult.

    Su Xun naturally guessed that he didn't have Liuwei Huanlingcao here, to put it bluntly, it was within his expectation.

    If he has it here, it proves that the Liuwei Spirit Rejuvenating Herb is probably not a very good thing. He spent more than a hundred foundation building pills to buy it, so he will inevitably feel unbalanced.

    However, there was also a look of disappointment on Su Xun's face, and he only heard him say: "If not, then there is nothing to do."

    "By the way, what about the other two, if you have one, get me one, and I'll find the rest slowly." Su Xun said casually.

    In fact, he came here this time mainly for the other two medicinal materials. As long as he can get them, Xiaohuan Dan can basically be refined, so there is no big problem.

    Xi Lao said: "To be honest, I still have some Baicao fruit this time, but the quantity is very small. Besides, I don't have any autumn frost leaves here."

    After Su Xun heard this, he was really disappointed this time. He originally thought that the other two medicinal materials were of average value, but they were just supplementary materials, so there shouldn't be any problems.

    Unexpectedly, there is only one thing here, which did not meet Su Xun's expectation.

    Xi Lao also said: "Su Xiaoyou, although these two things are not as precious as Liuwei Huanlingcao, they are not easy to get."

    "However, I know the news. In Pingjiang City, there is a medicine store opened by an old friend. It is estimated that he has autumn frost leaves there. I will write you a letter later, and you can go there yourself."

    Xi Lao continued: "As for the Liuwei Huanling Grass, to be honest, I have never seen this thing, let alone get it. You have to ask other people."

    When Su Xun heard that things were not too bad, at least Mr. Xi pointed out a way for him.

    As for Pingjiang City, Su Xun is no stranger. This is his mother's hometown. His mother used to be from Pingjiang City. There are also Su Xun's relatives there, such as uncles and the like.

    It's just that everyone's relationship is very ordinary, and they just walk around during the holidays. It's not too far from Linjiang City, where Su Xun's family is located. If you drive, it's probably only a few tens of minutes.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Okay, give me a copy of Baicaoguo first, and give me the other address, I can go and have a look, sorry for the trouble."

    To put it bluntly, I really troubled the old man in front of me. If he hadn't helped me, I probably wouldn't have been able to find the materials easily.

    Xi Lao said with a smile: "It's okay, I didn't give it to you for nothing, so I have to collect money. If you have any good things, remember to sell them to me!"

    & nbsp; To put it bluntly, I also want to make friends with Su Xun and sell favors to Su Xun.

    Even young people have Xiao Huan Dan's pills, which would be strange for ordinary people, but of course they are not ordinary people, so there is no harm in wooing them.

    Su Xun's heart moved, but he still held back. In fact, he still had a lot of Cold Star Grass in his warehouse for refining the Foundation Establishment Pill before, so he didn't take it out. Let's talk about it next time.

    "How much is a piece of Baicaoguo?" Su Xun asked.

    "I'll give you a discount, just give me 800,000."

    It would cost 800,000 yuan after a discount, but it's just a single medicinal material, which shows how expensive it is.

    But think about it, this is the refining of Xiaohuandan, it doesn't matter how expensive it is, if you give Su Xun a copy, he will be able to copy it infinitely in the future.

    Su Xun gave the money, took the letter from Mr. Xi, thanked him again and again, and left here.

    After going out, seeing that Su Xun was indeed holding a pair of medicinal materials, An Su didn't ask any questions, and followed Su Xun into the car.

    After starting the car, Su Xun asked, "What do you want for lunch?"

    "Eat whatever you want, anything." An Su didn't pick anything.

    Su Xun looked around, there are medicinal herb shops nearby, even if there are restaurants, Su Xun feels awkward, so forget it.

    Unexpectedly, while driving, a phone call came. When Su Xun saw it, he became nervous involuntarily. It was Xia Jinshu's call.

    Glancing at An Suke, will the call be answered or not?

    After thinking about it for a while, I still have to answer it. If I don¨t answer it, it will prove that I have a ghost in my heart, which is too obvious.

    The phone keeps ringing, An Su is not stupid, if Su Xun deliberately does not answer it, she will naturally notice it.

    "Hey, are you on vacation?" Su Xun asked.

    Xia Jinshu's voice was still so crisp, and she said: "The exam is over, and I'm going to go home tomorrow."

    "By the way, let me tell you, Mo Qianqian is also on vacation, and he said he would treat the two of us to dinner. You won't be home, right?"

    "I didn't go home, when will I have dinner?"

    "Just today. If possible, noon is the best time. If you are free, just come near our school."

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained, but it was hard to refuse, so he said: "Okay, let's go." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 807 Discussed in advance (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Whose phone number?"

    An Suke asked a question.

    Su Xun turned the car around, and said lightly, "Mo Qianqian wants to treat you to dinner, and Xia Jinshu, let's go there together."

    An Suke knew Mo Qianqian. Su Xun and An Suke had met her before when Mo Qianqian was working at the flower and bird market.

    Xia Jinshu is even more familiar with it. After all, he was in a high school before and knew that Su Xun had a close relationship with that woman.

    Seeing Su Xun's natural expression, An Suke has nothing to say. If she has any opinions, it will become her petty, like to care about every detail.

    So An Suke nodded and said, "Okay, let's go there together."

    The car drove to Xia Jinshu School. Xia Jinshu and Mo Qianqian were already waiting for Su Xun at the school gate.

    Xia Jinshu's attire is still as good-looking as ever, no matter where you look, it is a beautiful scenery.

    Mo Qianqian was still so quiet, but the complexion on her face seemed to be much better, and there was blood on her face, full of energy, as if she was a different person.

    After seeing Su Xun, Mo Qianqian was very enthusiastic and greeted An Suke at the same time, full of affinity.

    Xia Jinshu didn't expect Su Xun to bring An Suke along, and there was an imperceptible look in his eyes, which disappeared in an instant, and then everything seemed to be normal.

    Near the school, I found a restaurant at random.

    Xia Jinshu said: "This stone pot fish actually tastes pretty good, but it's a holiday now, and there's not much business. If you come here at noon, there may not be a seat."

    After Su Xun and the others ordered, they started chatting.

    Xia Jinshu asked: "Su Xun, when are you going home?"

    "Tonight or tomorrow, I bought some specialties on the street just now, and I plan to take them home."

    Upon hearing that Su Xun and An Su went to buy special products together, and didn't bring her here on purpose, Xia Jinshu felt relieved.

    An Suke said to her: "Jin Shu, why are you going home, or else we can go together. It just so happens that Su Xun drove back to save so much trouble."

    They are all from the same place. If they are together, there must be nothing wrong with them.

    Su Xun himself did not expect that An Su could be so generous, and the two of them had no intention of confronting each other at all.

    Xia Jinshu was also a little surprised, An Suke even said so on her own initiative, if she doesn't agree again, it will be because she is being stingy.

    In fact, she really wanted to be with Su Xun, after all, she could stay with him along the way.

    Xia Jinshu also nodded and said, "Okay, then I'll be troublesome."

    It is true that Xia Jinshu feels like a different person from before, and Su Xun understands that people of this age can also undergo certain changes, and there are not many stinky problems in the past.

    Especially the last time when she almost died, Su Xun's impression of her completely changed.

    Take her with you, there will definitely be no complaints, it's just a matter of dropping by.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, then after you have eaten, go back and pack your things quickly, and then we will go straight away. I will go back to school to pack my things and go back in the afternoon."

    It's fine to stay in Jianghai, and it's time to go back.

    The meal was not bad, at least everyone was talking and laughing, and they were very polite on the surface.

    The person who paid the bill was Mo Qianqian. It was originally agreed that she would treat her. Su Xun must not compete with her. He knew that this little girl actually wanted to repay her.

    After dinner, Xia Jinshu went back to the dormitory to pack his things. Originally, An Suke told Mo Qianqian to help, but she refused, saying that she didn't have much.

    Back in the dormitory, Xia Jinshu called his own father Xia Donghai and said, "Dad, you don't need to pick me up tomorrow."

    In fact, it was originally agreed that Xia Donghai would come to pick up Xia Jinshu home tomorrow. With Xia Donghai's character, how could he let his daughter go to the high-speed rail, and the tickets were not easy to buy.

    Just now Xia Jinshu wanted to say something, but when she heard that she could be with Su Xun, she held back and had to sacrifice her father.

    "Why don't you need to pick it up again, why did you come back?" Xia Donghai's tone suddenly became vigilant.

    The father is naturally worried in his heart, his daughter will not be cheated by some bastard, and he will come back after playing for a few more days.Xia Jinshu said truthfully: "It just so happened that Su Xun drove back in the afternoon, so I happened to be with him, saving you from going back and forth."

    "Su Xun wants to bring you back together, oh, that's a good relationship."

    Xia Donghai's tone suddenly changed, wishing that his daughter and Su Xun would not come back.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, I don't worry if Su Xun will bring you with me, please pay attention to safety on the way, if it is convenient at night, let Su Xun come over for dinner."

    "Okay, I see, I have to pack my things, hang up first."

    It is true that Xia Jinshu does not have much luggage, just a suitcase and a change of clothes. Most of the clothes are at home.

    There is also an on-the-go satchel for cosmetics and the like.

    Twenty minutes later, Xia Jinshu went downstairs with the box, and Su Xun quickly took the box over.

    He drove Mo Qianqian back first, and then went back to his school. He and An Suke still had things unpacked.

    Su Xun didn't say much along the way, only An Suke and Xia Jinshu were chatting, talking about some things in school, and complaining about the final exam and so on.

    It's not that Su Xun didn't want to talk, but that he really didn't know what to say, for fear that if he spoke, he would attract the firepower.

    Back at school, Xia Jinshu and An Suke went to her dormitory, and Su Xun went back to pack things alone.

    Back in the dormitory, there was no one there, and Jiang Wu's beds were all empty, so he must have gone back.

    Su Xun moved even faster. He didn't even need a suitcase. He just carried a schoolbag and put the computer and some clothes in it.

    Clothes and other things can be bought at home, so why bother to bring them around.

    After going downstairs, An Suke and the two of them haven't come down yet, so Su Xun is not surprised, the girl must be a little bit more grumpy.

    After getting in the car, I played games alone.

    Coincidentally, within a few minutes of the call, the call came, and it was Luo Tianyi's call.

    "Grandma, why did you remember to call me?" Su Xun was in pain.

    "What's the matter, Su Xun, I asked you if you went home, did I disturb you?"

    Su Xun definitely couldn't say yes, so he could only say: "No, I'm going back in the afternoon, how about you?"

    "That's great, you can drive home and take me with you, the box is too heavy."

    Su Xun: ""

    One or two of you, have you discussed it in advance?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 808 Want To Eat You In One Bite (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A little helpless, but there was nothing he could do. Su Xun packed up his things, and when An Suke arrived, he drove to Luo Tianyi's school.

    Talked to two people, An Suke and Luo Tianyi seem to be very easy-going, and they don't have any thoughts about this.

    Maybe it's because they have thoughts but haven't expressed them. Whoever expresses their emotions first will lose.

    When she received Luo Tianyi, she was quite excited, but after she noticed that there were two women in the car, the expression on her face became less enthusiastic.

    Su Xun noticed that this chick might have wanted to come up and hug her, but after seeing the other two people, she forcibly held back.

    It felt a little funny, but Su Xun didn't say anything, let alone do anything. If he went up and hugged him proactively, it was uncertain whether he could go home or not.

    Su Xun said: "Have you packed the things? After finishing, let's go back. It's getting late."

    Jianghai is not far from Linjiang. It is estimated that if you take the high speed, it will only take an hour.

    But when you actually start driving, it doesn¨t matter that much. You have to drive a section in the urban area of ??Jianghai. After you go to Linjiang, you have to drive a section. It may take more than two hours. You can just have dinner when you go back.  .

    Luo Tianyi said: "I don't have anything, just this one box, you can just carry it to the car for me."

    Su Xun took a look at this chick, and said in her heart that the conditions of your family, I don't believe it, there is no way to send a driver to pick you up, or it was intentional.

    Of course, Su Xun picked up Luo Tianyi's pink box directly after seeing it clearly, but it was actually light and light, and didn't feel heavy.

    Fortunately, the new car I bought has enough space, and it is more than enough to put a few boxes in it.

    However, if you drive a Lamborghini, you can only seat two people, so there is no such thing as today.

    Su Xun has started the car, turned on the navigation, and started to go home.

    The three women sat in the back row, and they seemed to have a tacit understanding, and no one sat in the co-pilot position.

    Su Xun was quite puzzled in his heart as he chatted non-stop in the back row and was usually a goddess outside.

    At around five o'clock in the evening, the car had already arrived at Linjiang, looking at the familiar buildings here, Su Xun felt a sense of kindness.

    No matter how big and great Jianghai is, in Su Xun's heart, it is not as humane and humane as his hometown. Probably this is the feeling of his hometown.

    After sending Luo Tianyi back to Luo's house first, Su Xun didn't go in and sit for a while. Luo Tianyi himself knew it well, and it was probably impossible for Su Xun to stay for dinner.

    After getting off the car, he said hello and Su Xun left.

    The next step was to send An Suke home, because Xia Jinshu had said in advance that her parents would stay with Su Xun for dinner tonight.

    After thinking about it for a while, there is no way to refuse. Su Xun will never forget Xia Jinshu's mother's care and love for him. In addition, the relationship between the two families is considered to be pretty good.

    ? After sending An Suke home, Su Xun drove to buy some high-end cigarettes and alcohol, and spent tens of thousands of dollars, carrying them for appearance.

    Xia Jinshu saw Su Xun went to eat and bought so many things, but she didn't say anything, but she was actually very happy in her heart, which proved that she also had some status in Su Xun's heart.

    Even if it's a little bit, it's pretty good, at least it's much better than before.

    "Mom and Dad, I'm back!"

    After Xia Jinshu returned home, he was in a particularly good mood, so he spoke directly.

    On the contrary, her parents' attention was all on Su Xun, and they greeted them enthusiastically: "Oh, Su Xun is here, I must be tired from driving all the way, I'm so sorry for you, and I even sent Jin Shu back in person  .￣

    Xia Jinshu: ""

    Why did I suddenly have a feeling that I was sent as a phone bill, and my attention was on Su Xun, and no one was paying attention to her.

    After all, Su Xun has lived here for more than two years, and he is very familiar with Xia Jinshu's family. He only heard him say: "It happened to be on the way, so we went together."

    "Sit down for a while, and you can eat right away."

    Xia Donghai was also very attentive, made a cup of tea for Su Xun, and brought it over politely.

    I don't know why, it may be that my previous impression of Xia Donghai was too deep-rooted.

    This guyThe wife became so attentive, Su Xun felt a little uncomfortable no matter what time it was.

    The two chatted for a while, but they were just talking nonsense anyway, and now the relationship has become much more harmonious.

    Yang Min obviously knew in advance that he was coming at night, and Xia Jinshu probably sent a text message back when he agreed on the road.

    A table of dishes is very rich, in fact, Su Xun knows in his heart that Yang Min made so many delicious food because he just loves himself and Xia Jinshu, after all, he hasn't seen him for so long.

    Living here before, she did not give Su Xun less delicious food, and she already treated Su Xun as her child.

    After a few mouthfuls, Su Xun still felt familiar, and said, "Auntie's dishes are still so delicious."

    The few people who said a word were all happy, and Yang Min said: "If you like to eat, I will come here often in the future."

    ´´´´´´

    After eating, Yang Min said, "Xiao Xun, you can stay here at night. It's not safe to drive back so late. Go back tomorrow. I'll call and talk to your parents."

    Su Xun knew that Yang Min had good intentions to keep him, but he couldn't.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "No need, auntie, I have to go to the house I rented before and clean it up."

    "That's fine, I won't keep you, I'll bring you some side dishes and sausages I made myself, and you can take them home to your parents."

    "Okay！" Su Xun was not polite either.

    ?In fact, it's not that Su Xun doesn't want to live here, it's just an excuse to say so much, he mainly wants to find Luo Shenyi.

    It's been a while since I saw her. Think about Luoshenyi's graceful figure and that shy look on the bed.

    Su Xun couldn't help being distracted for a while, thinking that he must go to Luo Shenyi to have a good exchange of life tonight.

    Taking some New Year's goods given by Yang Min and throwing them in the car, Su Xun drove to Luo Shenyi's villa.

    If there are no accidents, Luo Shenyi will definitely be there. This woman is a workaholic, and there is no entertainment at night, let alone entertainment. If there are no accidents at night, she will definitely be at home.

    "came back´"

    After opening the door and entering, Luo Shenyi didn't look too surprised when she saw Su Xun, but asked a question lightly.

    Su Xun said: "Yes, I went to my aunt's house for dinner tonight, have you eaten yet?"

    "I haven't eaten yet."

    "What time is it and I don't have dinner yet. If you want to eat, I'll get you some."

    "I want to eat you in one bite!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 809 My Mom Is Back (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next morning, before Su Xun woke up, Luo Shenyi got up, and after a long time, he finally woke up Su Xun.

    Su Xun glanced at the alluring Luo Shenyi, and thought of the madness of the two of them last night, which really confirmed that sentence. In this kind of thing, women still have the upper hand.

    Even Su Xun, who is a cultivator, felt a little tired, but Luo Shenyi didn't seem to have anything to do, and he was able to wake up so early, like a normal person.

    Su Xun pulled Luo Shenyi who was changing clothes over, and said, "Come on, let's practice for a while."

    "Stop making trouble, I have a meeting at the company later, so I can't be late."

    After finishing speaking, he patted Su Xun on the face, and said in a rare soft voice, "Good boy."

    After being teased by her like this, Su Xun suddenly had an impulse, and she didn't want to go back at night, so she just stayed here.

    But this is definitely not possible, I still have to go home, my parents must miss me very much, and I haven't seen each other for so long.

    Su Xun said, "I might be going home soon."

    Luo Shenyi nodded and said, "Well, okay, let me know when you get home."

    "Where did you go during Chinese New Year?" Su Xun asked.

    Luo Shenyi's relationship with Luo's family made it a bit unfriendly, and Su Xun felt that she might not go to Luo's family because of her temper.

    I can't be alone for the Chinese New Year, it seems not very good, too lonely.

    For Luo Shenyi, it seemed like she had never considered this issue. After being stunned, she said: "It doesn't matter where you live. Let's talk about it when the time comes."

    Seeing her attitude, Su Xun didn't continue talking. He said that there is still some time before the new year, so let's talk about it when the time comes. If it really doesn't work, it's okay to ask Luo Shenyi to live at his home.

    Every time during Chinese New Year, there are only three people in the family, and it is a bit deserted. If Su Xun brings Luo Shenyi back, she might be very happy.

    Luo Shenyi's movements were rather hectic. After washing, she came back to dress up, and then said, "Su Xun, I won't make you breakfast. It's running out of time. You can get something to eat after you get up."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi moved quickly and went out directly. It is estimated that she got up late today, and she will be late soon.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, but told her to slow down when driving, and not to drive too fast because there were too many cars in the morning.

    After Luo Shenyi left, there was no need for Su Xun to stay, so he also got up quickly and tidied up the bed.

    Looking at the messy sheets and bedding, it really makes people blush and heartbeat. It is inevitable to think of what happened yesterday. Luo Shenyi's madness and initiative are beyond Su Xun's expectation.

    It is estimated that outsiders would never have thought that Luo Shenyi, the goddess of the iceberg, had such a side.

    Leaving Luo Shenyi's villa, Su Xun drove to the house he rented, and the house Mo Xiaoli left behind.

    I took a quick look and found that there was no one living in it for half a year, so it looked a bit lonely, and the furniture was covered with dust.

    Su Xun didn't bother to tidy up and clean up. After staying in these two houses for a long time, memories inevitably began to come to his mind.

    Looking back and taking advantage of these two days, let's find someone from the housekeeping company to clean and tidy up, and let An Suke take care of it for me.

    After leaving here, Su Xun bought some things and went to An Suke's house.

    Everyone knew that he was back. If he didn't pay a visit, it would be unreasonable. It just so happened that this was an early New Year's greeting.

    Unlike going to Xia Jinshu's house, there is no man in An Suke's house, so there is no need to buy cigarettes and alcohol by himself.

    So Su Xun bought some supplements, which are more suitable for women.

    "Where's Auntie, aren't you home?"

    After Su Xun arrived, he asked a question.

    An Suke's home is still the same as before. It can't be said to be very good, but it gives people the feeling that the layout and furnishings inside are quite new.

    However, when Su Xun arrived, he found that only An Su was there, so he asked a question.

    An Suke was at home, she was dressed more casually, wearing loose pajamas, and said: "Why did you come so early before I got up."

    "My mother has to go to work in the morning, so she said to come back early at noon today.a meal.  "

    Su Xun said: "Then what's the trouble, it's fine if you can't burn it."

    "My mother thinks that my cooking skills are not good enough. I heard that you are here, so I have to cook by myself."

    After finishing speaking, An Suke went to pour water for Su Xun, and she said, "I'm too lazy to get you tea, so just drink it."

    Su Xun patted her buttocks, and then said: "That's the attitude towards me, and your mother heard it later, believe it or not, she will scold you."

    "Hmm~"

    Being slapped by Su Xun's slap, An Suke groaned, and then said: "How is it possible, I am my own, please find out your identity."

    But the cry just now, although relatively slight, was still heard by Su Xun.

    All of a sudden, Su Xun became distracted again, this little girl is really too attractive, isn't she forcing herself to commit a crime?

    Just as there was no one at home, Su Xun grabbed An Suke, pulled her to sit on his lap, and began to move her hands.

    After a while, the sound of the two people's breathing became louder and louder, and Su Xun himself felt a little overwhelmed.

    If you can't bear it, then you don't need to bear it anymore.

    Although I was with Luo Shenyi last night, it was quite comfortable to vent.

    An Suke saw that Su Xun's hands were already on her clothes, so she quickly grabbed the clothes and said, "No, Su Xun, what if my mother comes back."

    "Didn't you say noon, it will take a while."

    An Suke said: "I'm not sure, she said she would come back early to cook."

    Su Xun is now in the mood, so he doesn't care about these things, so he said: "Don't worry, it's only after nine o'clock, there is more than enough time, I will make it faster this time."

    In fact, An Suke couldn't bear it anymore. After this kind of thing was provoked, how could it be so easy to control it? She just heard An Suke say, "Go to my room."

    Su Xun directly hugged An Suke and went to her room. The soft bed suddenly creaked and kept ringing.

    After about an hour or so, the fighting continued.

    An Su has already climbed to the top several times, but Su Xun hasn't had the best time yet.

    "No, my mother is back."

    An Suke on the bed suddenly exclaimed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 810: Going Home (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was also a little flustered. After hearing what An Suke said, he listened carefully. With his perception ability, he naturally felt that someone was opening the door.

    "It's over, it's over!"

    With Su Xun's strong concentration, it was rare for him to panic.

    This is the first time in my life that I have encountered such a thing. How should I put it, I really have no experience, and it is very uncomfortable.

    If this happened to He Qishuang, who gave her daughter to her at home, whether they would beat Su Xun, a hooligan, out, the scene would definitely be very embarrassing.

    The key point is that at this moment, Su Xun hadn't had enough fun yet, and he didn't launch it at all.

    It was only at this time that I realized that it is not good for a man to be too strong. This has its disadvantages.

    At this time, whether you are happy or not is no longer important, the important thing is not to be caught, so Su Xun can only hold back quickly, and there is no other way to feel uncomfortable.

    "Hurry up and put on your clothes!"

    As Su Xun said, he quickly put the clothes on himself.

    An Suke didn't even need Su Xun to tell her, she naturally knew what to do at this time, otherwise, if her mother happened to see it, it would be so embarrassing.

    Fortunately, the door at home is not the kind of anti-theft door. It is relatively old. Every time the door is opened, the sound of the key turning is particularly obvious.

    Precisely because of this, the two of them were given enough time to react, otherwise they would really be cheating.

    "Hey, where are the two children?"

    When He Qishuang came back, she still had a lot of vegetables in her hand, but when she got home, she found that no one was in the living room.

    However, the things Su Xun bought are still there, which proves that Su Xun should have been here.

    Just at this time, the door of the room finally opened. Su Xun came out first, trying to make himself look as normal as possible, and said, "Auntie, you are back."

    When it comes to the thickness of the skin, Su Xun must have done his part, and it is completely true, as if nothing happened just now.

    "Su Xun is here. I also said why I didn't see anyone when I came in."

    He Qishuang's focus was not on why Su Xun came out of her daughter's room, but after seeing Su Xun, she felt very happy.

    For the child Su Xun, she likes it from the bottom of her heart. No matter how you look at it, the conditions in all aspects are very good, which is not satisfactory.

    It has been a long time since their university started. Su Xun knew that he came to visit him in person, which proved that this child is still sensible, and He Qishuang was even happier.

    "Ahem！！"

    Speaking of this, Su Xun is thick-skinned, so he was a little embarrassed at this time, only to hear him say: "When I came over, I found that Su Ke hadn't woken up yet."

    "After opening the door for me, she said it was too cold outside, so she got into bed, and I was talking to her inside." In desperation, Su Xun could only blackmail An Suke.

    After all, An Suke's current state, with a flush on his face, is really not suitable for him to come out immediately.

    Otherwise, as a person who has been there, He Qishuang must be able to see what her daughter was doing just now, and it would be hard not to be embarrassed.

    He Qishuang didn't doubt Su Xun either, but complained: "This child, what time is it and still won't get up, and I asked her to get up early to wait for you to come over."

    "It's okay, it's very cold, it's normal to stay in bed."

    Su Xun said in his heart, probably An Suke who was in the room had scolded himself to death.

    What happened today was purely accidental. Su Xun really didn't expect that He Qishuang would come back just after ten o'clock.

    Su Xun simply changed the subject: "Auntie, you came back so early, you thought it would be noon."

    "Didn't you come today? The morning is the busiest. After I'm done, I can come back after saying hello to the leader. The leader takes good care of me."

    In fact, she still didn't say a word, it's all thanks to Su Xun, she can be regarded as a small leader now, and she has nothing to say about salary and benefits.

    "Sit down for a while, I'll cook and cook something delicious for you at noon."

    While talking, He Qishuang carried the vegetables in his hand into the kitchen.

    Su Xun graciously went up to help: "Auntie, let me help you."

    "No, go and call Su Ke up and ask her to help me."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun returned to the room,An Suke whispered, "Don't worry, it's settled, Auntie doesn't suspect anything."

    An Su didn't speak, but that look clearly said to Su Xun, you wait for me, and I will settle accounts with you later.

    Finally, the rosiness on his face finally disappeared. An Suke changed his clothes and came to the kitchen to help cook together.

    I had a hearty meal at noon, but because no one was drinking, I ate this meal relatively quickly.

    After eating and chatting for a while, it was time for Su Xun to say goodbye.

    He Qishuang knew that Su Xun was going home in the afternoon, so she didn't keep Su Xun, if she did, she wouldn't have a place for him to stay at night.

    Su Xun gave An Suke the keys to the two houses, and said that he would arrange a housekeeper to clean up later, and asked her to take a look.

    Unexpectedly, after He Qishuang heard this, she just said to leave it to her. She is the one who does the cleaning, and she is better at it.

    Su Xun really couldn't resist her, so he could only agree, thinking that after the Chinese New Year, he would buy some good things and come to visit.

    After leaving, Su Xun went to Lingfei's restaurant to take a look, and used a wine gourd for him by the way, and made a lot of wine.

    The wine had already been sold out. Ling Fei was looking forward to the stars and the moon, so he managed to bring Su Xun here.

    In addition, Su Xun asked Ling Fei to prepare two small wine jars for himself. He took the wine and went to Nan Lao's house to visit Nan Lao.

    It is said that Nan Lin went to other places on a business trip. Su Xun did not see him this time.

    Nanlao took Su Xun to play several games of chess, which was still the same as before. All the pieces killed by Su Xun were left behind, and finally Su Xun let him play a game.

    He had to stay for dinner at night, but Su Xun said that he had already agreed with his parents that he would go home at night, so Mr. Nan did not force him to stay, and asked Su Xun to come back when he was free.

    When you come, bring some good wine by the way, I'm very hungry.

    After Su Xun left from Nan's hometown, seeing that it was getting late, he had to go home quickly, just in time for dinner.

    Back in the familiar village, Su Xun drove the car to his door.

    It has completely changed, the villa has been built, and Su Xun almost didn't dare to admit it. If he didn't see his parents waiting for him at the door, Su Xun might not dare to park.

    Seeing her parents looking forward to it, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a warm current in her heart, it's better to go home.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 811 Heading to Pingjiang (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When I got home, I saw my parents staring at me. After Su Xun got out of the car, I couldn't laugh or cry, so I opened the trunk and said, "Don't look, hurry up and help get things."

    Su's mother came over and said, "Don't tell me, I feel that the food at school is quite good. Although I haven't gained weight, I feel that I have lost a lot of weight."

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help laughing, and said in his heart that I am a cultivator of immortals, the forging of the body can be imagined, and it would be really strange if there is a problem with the body.

    However, Su Xun did not continue the topic. He said: "There are some New Year's goods in it, which were given by Aunt Yang Min. I must bring them back for you two to try."

    "Did you go to your aunt's house?" Mother Su asked.

    Su Xun nodded: "Well, I came back last night, brought Jin Shu with me, and had a meal at my aunt's house by the way."

    "Have you gone to eat and carry something?" Father Su asked beside him, he paid more attention to this.

    Su Xun said directly: "Needless to say, I bought a bunch of things, so it's an early New Year's greeting."

    When Su's father heard this, he nodded. His son has indeed grown up now, and he is more thoughtful when thinking about things.

    He asked again: "Why did you change the car again?"

    "I bought a new one. The space in that car is too small and it is inconvenient to use."

    As for the matter of the car being hit, Su Xun didn't say anything, otherwise, even if he had nothing to do, the couple would inevitably be worried, let's forget it.

    Father Su didn't blame Su Xun for spending money indiscriminately anymore. After all, the family villa was built, the living conditions had improved intuitively, and he also accepted the fact that his son was capable.

    After going out every day, although the various flattering voices in the village are a bit stiff, they are not tired of listening to them, but I am very happy.

    What father would be unhappy to praise his son?

    Buying a car should be nothing to Su Xun.

    On the contrary, he has a good impression of Mercedes-Benz, nodded and said: "Indeed, this big car is good, and it is also convenient to use when going out."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing. In fact, his old man is the same as many elderly people. He didn't know Lamborghini and Ferrari before.

    In their impression, Mercedes-Benz, BMW and the like are considered good cars, and only when they drive out can they get a lot of attention.

    Besides, Lamborghini looked like a big bullfrog lying on the ground before, and Father Su looked awkward, but now this Mercedes-Benz SUV looks much more comfortable.

    After carrying the things into the house, Su's mother said: "Okay, let's eat quickly, I have almost finished the dishes."

    Surprisingly, they were all in a side room for dinner and did not go to the villa, so Su Xun said, "Mom and Dad, the villa is built, why don't you stay here?"

    This side house should have been built before to let parents live temporarily, otherwise the house will be demolished, where should I live, and the conditions here are not very good, it is a bit like a model house on a construction site.

    Su's mother said: "The house can be lived in, and the furniture, electrical appliances and so on have been bought, but your father said that the house has not been renovated for a long time, and it is not yet liveable."

    "There are some harmful substances such as formaldehyde, and the newly bought furniture is not clean. It needs to be there to diffuse the smell."

    After Su Xun heard this, he also understood what was going on. The co-authoring parents were worried about this problem.

    It is indeed reasonable to be worried. It is impossible to live in a newly renovated house immediately. Even if it is said that all the harmless natural decoration materials are used, it is unbelievable.

    All of them contain formaldehyde, at least it takes at least three months for the smell to dissipate.

    Otherwise, the damage to the human body is too great. Many people live for a long time, and serious hazards such as leukemia will appear, which is very scary.

    Like the house in my own home, it took more than half a year to build it, which is already quite fast, and it is the result of Su Xun spending money to speed up the construction period. It would be good if it can be renovated.

    However, it's a bit shabby to live here for the New Year's Eve.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is a cultivator of immortals, so he went back and went through the spiritual energy of the new house, and all harmful substances and the like were gone.

    So Su Xun said: "It doesn't matter. The decorations are all harmless materials. I ordered the best ones to be used. After spending so much money, how could I not be able to live in them? I will move in after dinner at night."  .￣

    "Can it work? I read on the news that now?The decoration materials are said to be harmless, but that is not the case.  "Father Su was still a little worried.

    Su Xun thought to himself that you have nothing to do, so what news are you watching.

    So he could only forcefully say: "You get what you pay for, and you know how much you spent. I spent a lot of money, so the one I bought will not be fake. Don't worry about it."

    "If you don't believe me, I'll check it online later and show you."

    The couple didn't say anything else, but now they fully trust their son, and once they heard him say that, they believed it.

    It is true that the Chinese New Year is still crowded in this side room, which is a bit shabby, and it is not convenient for a family of three to live in.

    Usually it's just the two of them, and it's okay to make a living, but now that my son has finally come back, he can't make a fuss.

    After much deliberation, I decided to follow what my son said.

    The dinner is very rich, and it feels like it has caught up with the Chinese New Year standard.

    In the past, when the family had no money, they would never treat Su Xun badly in terms of food, otherwise how could Su Xun grow so long.

    Not to mention the money in their hands now, they can't spend it for a lifetime, so naturally they don't care about these, and they are more willing to spend money than before.

    Moreover, after eating the dishes made by my mother for so many years, no one can keep up with them. This feeling in Su Xun's heart is irreplaceable.

    After eating, I went to the new house. In fact, the inside was cleaned and it was very clean.

    The decoration style inside is European style, Su Xun likes it very much, and thinks that the money is not wasted.

    Putting it in the village, this is a proper luxury house, so it's probably not a big problem.

    In the evening, Su Xun cleaned up the room with spiritual energy, and there was nothing serious, so he went to rest directly.

    ！！！！！！

    It was only the second day, and Su Xun felt a little bored. Damn, it turned out to be so boring at home, and she felt a little idle.

    ?My father didn¨t know where he was, but he probably went out to do some work. There was a wedding at someone¨s house, so he went to work with him. There was no pay, there were cigarettes and wine, just to have a good time.

    Su Xun thought for a while, he should go to Pingjiang as soon as possible, get the things he needs, and then start alchemy.

    "Mom, I'm going out for a while, maybe I'll come back at night."

    Knowing that her son is capable now, Mother Su naturally didn't ask any more questions, but just told her to be careful when driving on the road.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 812 Reserved (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The car drove for more than an hour and arrived in the urban area of ??Pingjiang.

    Usually it doesn't take so much time, but now that it's the end of the year, there are more people and cars on the road, and there will be traffic jams from time to time.

    Pingjiang can only be regarded as a small city, not even as good as Linjiang, let alone Jianghai. The roads are not well developed, which leads to obvious traffic jams.

    Cars are not worth much these days, and they are not good things. Many cars can be bought for hundreds of thousands of dollars, and basically every household owns them. This has also caused traffic jams to become more and more serious.

    Not only big places are congested, but small places are actually not much worse.

    Su Xun is not unfamiliar with this place in Pingjiang, because his mother's natal family is here, and sometimes, relatives will come to visit.

    Of course, I don't move around often, because the relationship is really average, so there is no need to always move around.

    According to the address Mr. Xi gave him, Su Xun checked the map with his mobile phone and found the place he mentioned, which was also a pharmacy, but it was called "Miaoshou Medical Museum".

    It is estimated that it also has the business of treating diseases and saving lives. It is more similar to the ancient ones. Nowadays, medical centers and the like are rare, and basically there are only pharmacies.

    If you want to see a doctor, there are community health stations, and if you go to a big hospital for severe cases, who will come to a medical clinic? Now, the main Chinese medicine doctors have no room for survival.

    After parking the car nearby, Su Xun also noticed that there seemed to be several good cars parked at the entrance of the medical center.

    It seems that there are people treating illnesses inside, and they are rich people, so it is probably a bit famous here, otherwise, how could it attract rich people to come here.

    Without thinking too much, Su Xun walked towards the medical hall after getting off the car.

    "Please stop!"

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun had just arrived at the door, and was stopped by two men in black, with a rather stiff tone, not letting Su Xun in.

    Just now Su Xun noticed the existence of these two big men. To be honest, he didn't take it seriously. He just thought that this medical clinic is quite pretentious, and asked the bodyguards to stand at the door.

    Is it because he is afraid that patients will make trouble, or is he deliberately pretending to be aggressive and wants to take the high-end route?

    Su Xun was not angry when he was stopped by two bodyguards. Maybe this is his job, so I should understand it.

    Su Xun said very kindly: "I came here to find the boss to do something, and a friend introduced him."

    "No matter what you are here for, this place is reserved today, you are not allowed to enter, just wait here."

    The tone of the man in black was still as stiff as ever.

    Su Xun was a little confused when he heard that, what the hell was going on in his heart, can someone reserve this place in the medical center?

    Su Xun is really speechless for what the charter is for, and whether it is chartered for medical treatment.

    The main reason is to make a trip for nothing, so you can't just waste time like this, so he asked: "How long have you been booking the venue, and when can you go in?"

    Su Xun thought that there must be a time limit, if it doesn't work, he will come back in the afternoon.

    Who knew that the bodyguard's exit was very domineering: "Don't worry about how long, you don't want to come today, if you want to wait, you can just stand here and wait, no one is stopping you."

    Su Xun became upset when he heard this, and wondered if the girl could talk, and her madness was almost limitless, did she really treat herself like a green onion?

    So he said: "If you don't let me in, I won't go in. I still have to go in today!"

    After finishing speaking, he raised his foot and was about to go inside. Since you are not welcome, I don't want to waste time.

    ? Anyway, I forced my way in and saw the boss, and said that Mr. Xi's friend should give me face, and I just took a medicinal material, so I didn't waste time, at most a few minutes, and he didn't care whether he reserved the room or not.

    The expression of the two bodyguards in black with no expression on their faces suddenly changed at this time. The kid in front of him must be too ignorant to treat the two of them as the same thing.

    To put it bluntly, in the eyes of the two of them, no matter who it is today, don't even think about going in.

    So the two of them saw that Su Xun was not cooperating, so they moved immediately, rushed over, and threw their fists at Su Xun's face.

    Su Xun showed a sneer on his face. In his eyes, these two guys are just two ants, without any threat.

    With a casual wave of their hands, the two of them flew out and fell to the ground with painful expressions on their faces.

    It is obvious that the two of them have been frightened. It is hard to imagine the young man in front of them,What kind of powerful existence is ??, why is there no ability to resist at all.

    After getting rid of these two spoilers, Su Xun went straight in.

    There was an apprentice in the shop who hurried up to greet him, with panic in his eyes, it was obvious what happened outside just now, he saw it clearly, and he didn't dare to stop Su Xun.

    But he still said: "Sir, my master is treating people upstairs, it's really inconvenient, why don't you just sit here and wait for a while?"

    Although this person meant to make Su Xun wait, but his attitude was much better, and Su Xun would not do anything to him.

    Wouldn't it be enough to speak well, so that everyone can understand each other.

    Just like the two guys just now, they can't speak, this is their own death, Su Xun will not be polite to them, now the two of them are probably still struggling, and I'm afraid they won't be able to slow down for a while.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "Okay, do you have a place to sit?"

    "This way please!"

    The little apprentice also heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that Su Xun was not easy to talk to, so it was fine if he didn't do anything to him, so he quickly took Su Xun to the hall and sat down, and even brought him a pot of tea.

    Su Xun sat down, although he said he had to wait, but it hurt him a little to keep him waiting.

    So Su Xun said: "I was introduced by an important friend of your master, you go and give this note to your master and he will know who is here."

    I believe Mr. Xi has already said hello, the boss here knows his existence.

    ?It¨s not about disturbing other people¨s medical treatment, Su Xun just showed him this, let him know that there are still people waiting for him, he has a good idea, don¨t waste too much time.

    The little apprentice was frightened by Su Xun's violent performance just now, and he was already a little scared, and he had no way to refuse Su Xun.

    In addition, he can probably tell that Su Xun's identity is indeed unusual.

    The little apprentice didn't dare to delay, took the note in Su Xun's hand, and went upstairs directly.

    Su Xun could notice that when this little apprentice went up the stairs, his speed was very slow. It felt like walking on the moon, one step at a time.

    Seeing that he didn't want to make any noise, Su Xun couldn't help but wonder, could it be that there are really important people upstairs?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 813: The Sick Child (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the second floor of Miaoshou Medical Hall, a white-haired old man is treating a child.

    The child looked sluggish, and there were still tears on his face. It seemed that he had just cried not long ago. No matter who he saw in his eyes, there was a kind of fear and resistance in it.

    The white-haired old man frowned tightly, and it could be seen that he seemed to have encountered a problem at this time, and was a little hesitant.

    This white-haired old man is the boss here and also the old friend of Xi. His name is Mu Fengchun, and he is a well-known doctor in Pingjiang City.

    Su Xun is not from Pingjiang, so it would be nice to come once a year, so of course I don't know much about it.

    But if you are a native of Pingjiang, you must have heard the name of Dr. Mu. He is very famous, and countless dignitaries have come to seek medical treatment.

    "Why！！"

    Dr. Mu sighed, and there were two people beside him, a middle-aged man who looked very imposing, and a beautiful woman who seemed to be in her twenties. Following Dr. Mu's sigh, the two people were actually very happy.  nervous.

    The middle-aged man immediately asked, "Doctor Mu, how is the situation?"

    "To be honest, Mr. Gao, I have never seen this kind of situation. It doesn't seem to be a disease. It feels quite strange."

    Dr. Mu said: "And for children, I don't dare to take medicine rashly, because the child's resistance to medicine is too weak."

    Having said that, if Su Xun was by his side, he would definitely be amazed. He is a conscientious doctor. After all, he knows that children should not be treated casually.

    "You two, why don't you go to other places to see, I'm really not sure."

    Let Mu Fengchun say that, it can be seen that the situation is indeed a bit serious.

    The middle-aged man and the two of them became anxious all of a sudden, and said immediately: "Doctor Mu, you must find a way. If you can't do it, the others will probably be even more helpless."

    Dr. Mu had a wry smile on his face. It is a good thing to be trusted, but sometimes, it is also a heavy pressure.

    If he really had a way, he probably would have made a move a long time ago, and he doesn't have to wait until now, because there is really nothing he can do now.

    I can only say: "Please don't get excited, both of you, I will continue to find a solution, but please continue to seek medical treatment, so as not to delay your illness."

    "Master"

    Just at this time, the little apprentice came over, and after coming in, he yelled softly.

    The middle-aged man raised his eyelids. He didn't like people to disturb him very much, because his son was so frightened when he saw a stranger now that he couldn't stop crying.

    But this is Dr. Mu's apprentice, he can't say anything, he can only let the beautiful woman pick up the child quickly.

    "What's the matter?" Dr. Mu asked immediately.

    The little apprentice said: "Someone below came to you and asked me to give you this note!"

    "What note, show me."

    After taking the note and looking at it, he laughed and said to the middle-aged man, "A friend of mine is here."

    How could the middle-aged man fail to understand the implication, so he said: "Okay, it just so happens that we are leaving too."

    After finishing speaking, several people went downstairs together.

    When Su Xun was sitting here, he heard the sound on the stairs, because it was a wooden staircase, if someone came up and down, the sound would be obvious.

    He raised his head and looked over, the one who came down at the beginning.  Or several bodyguards and the like.

    ? Su Xun couldn't help but feel a pain in the ass, thinking what the hell this is, and he brought a lot of bodyguards, life is so precious.

    Then he saw the middle-aged man, the beautiful woman, and the child in the beautiful woman's hands.

    The child's back was facing Su Xun, so he didn't see clearly.

    However, that middle-aged man was very imposing, and Su Xun could subconsciously feel that this man should be a figure, whether it was politics or business, he definitely had a place in Pingjiang.

    ? No wonder I can book the venue. They are indeed rich and powerful and not ordinary people. There is nothing to say about this.

    You said that if a person has no money or power, I am afraid that he does not have this strength.

    As for the beautiful woman, it should be his wife. She looks pretty, and because she is a young woman, she has a charm that girls don't have.

    There is a big difference in age between the two, but in this day and age, everyone knows that age is no longer a problem.

    Then there was an old man with white hair, Su Xun's intuition told himself that it was this old man.

    "Su Xiaoyou, I kept you waiting for a long time."

    This old man came over and treated Su Xun quite well. This way, it can also prove that Xi Lao's face is still quite big, otherwise he would be so polite to him.

    Su Xun is a person who always looks at the dishes. He has a good attitude, so Su Xun will naturally be polite. He got up and said: "You are welcome, I have not been here for a long time, and I don't know how to call you."

    "My name is Mu Fengchun, just call me brother."

    Su Xun said: "I'd better be called Mr. Mu, otherwise, the seniority with Mr. Xi is a bit wrong."

    Mu Fengchun smiled a few times and didn't say anything. He thought Su Xun was a good-looking young man, and he was really not bad.

    "Doctor Mu, we're leaving first, I'm sorry to bother you today."

    Before the middle-aged man left, he even said hello.

    It's not that he is very polite. People at this level, even if they are well-educated, cannot be polite to everyone.

    It is estimated that this old Mu's identity is not simple, he has a certain status, so that people can be so polite to him.

    "Uh-huh´´"

    At this moment, the baby in the beautiful woman's arms suddenly became fussy, it didn't cry, it just moaned.

    Turning around directly, the body has a strong tendency, and opened his hands towards Su Xun.

    Everyone saw this scene, and probably understood what was going on in their hearts. The child wanted Su Xun.

    ?Because the struggle was too fierce, the beautiful woman had nothing to do, so she hugged him and came over. This child should want to be hugged by Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little caught off guard, but he didn't have any objections, and directly picked up the child.

    When Su Xun was holding the child, the bodyguards obviously became nervous. Although they didn't move, their eyes were all focused on Su Xun.

    Just like a camera, staring at Su Xun at 360 degrees without any dead angle.

    Naturally, Su Xun won't make any movements. He is not very skillful in holding this child. If he is a more experienced person, he can tell right away that holding a child in this position is afraid that the child will be very uncomfortable.  Comfortable.

    However, the child still laughed. After the mouth was untied, the eyes became a crescent moon, which looked pink and cute.

    For this kind of cute child, there is no resistance at all. He is really cute. His parents are not bad, and his good genes are there.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 814 Assistance (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Cluck！！"

    Su Xun didn't have any experience in coaxing children, so he waved his hands twice with a slight frequency.

    It was only then that I discovered that the child actually laughed outright, and looked quite happy, with a very crisp voice.

    Hearing the child's smile made the people next to him feel better unconsciously.

    However, the expressions on the faces of the child's parents, that is, the middle-aged man and the beautiful woman, have changed quite drastically.

    The two people looked at each other first, their eyes were full of disbelief, and it felt too fake.

    The child in their family came to see a doctor precisely because he stopped laughing during this period of time, and his appetite dropped drastically, and he cried all day long.

    As a result, no reason was found, so I went to a big hospital. I could only prescribe a little medicine, but there was no specific effect.

    Coming to Mu Fengchun's place, with his reputation, he didn't even know what to do.

    When the couple were about to leave with a frown, something surprising happened. Their children seemed to be quite interested in this young man.

    It was really shocking that they laughed even after being teased by him, especially since they knew what the child was like, they were even more surprised.

    Even the expression on Dr. Mu's face changed to a certain extent, and he thought he couldn't understand what was going on.

    He watched the child for a long time, crying and crying, and finally stopped.

    There must be something wrong with this child, but he couldn't tell what the problem was for a while, and he couldn't find the reason at all.

    It is not easy to keep a child from crying, let alone make him laugh a lot.

    ?It seems that this young man is very unusual. No wonder my old friend asked me to be more polite. This young man is not ordinary, and it is exactly the same as what he said.

    "Um?"

    Just at this time, Su Xun took a look at the child, and then realized that the child was infected with evil spirits.

    The center of the hall has begun to turn black, of course, most people can't see it, and only Su Xun has this ability, no wonder you need to see a doctor, this situation is already very serious,

    The evil spirit is not too much, it should be contaminated with something unclean, this Su Xun also doesn't know.

    For adults, it may be no big deal if you feel unwell for two days, but for children, it's not too good.

    Especially for this kind of infant child, who can't get rid of the threat of evil spirits. It is estimated that if it goes on for a long time, his life will be gone directly. It is not alarmist.

    Besides, I went to see a doctor about this thing. If the doctor can really see what is going on, he is no longer a doctor, and it is time to go out to catch ghosts and ward off evil spirits.

    No wonder this child is so obsessed with himself, because Su Xun is the object of the demon's fear, so the child will naturally feel it.

    Children's feelings are very sensitive in many cases, maybe they feel more secure when they are with Su Xun.

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, thinking that he was trying to please children.

    "This child should have been around for a while, right?"

    Su Xun asked a question.

    Only then did the middle-aged man come to his senses, he nodded quickly and said, "That's right, sir, do you know what's going on?"

    "Bewitched, infected with unclean things!"

    Su Xun said directly, in fact, it was such a simple reason.

    After hearing what Su Xun said, almost all the people present were stunned, and they were quite confused because they didn't believe it.

    Everyone is atheist, so I didn't think about it. If you let an older person from the countryside come over, you will definitely believe it, because there are such sayings in the countryside.

    The initial reaction was disbelief, but the child is still laughing non-stop, and the smile seems to be released all at once.

    The situation in front of me has not been seen for more than a week, and people have to believe that it is true.

    The middle-aged man didn't doubt Su Xun, the doctor was unreliable, he had to believe in these gods and gods, and only heard him ask: "Young man, can you solve it?"

    "Don't worry, there's nothing wrong with it!"

    While Su Xun was speaking, he waved directly at the child's eyebrows, dispelling the evil spirit.

      For Su Xun, this is not a strenuous task in the first place, and this little evil spirit is actually almost nothing.

    Moreover, seeing that the child was really cute, Su Xun felt that the two were destined for each other, and there was nothing to talk about, so he decided to solve it, so that a cute child would not die.

    "This is this solved?"

    Obviously everyone was startled again, wondering if it's that simple, just wave your hand and it's done, the more you look at Su Xun, the more he looks like a charlatan.

    Su Xun probably also knew what this group of people were thinking. If he came up with something fancy, they might believe it and think it was very powerful.

    ?But there is no need for that, and Su Xun is not here to treat their illnesses, but just happened to meet them, so he just made a move, believe it or not, it's up to them.

    The middle-aged man is still very good at talking, just listen to him say: "Young man, you should understand our mood, the child is everything, are you sure it's all right?"

    Su Xun said directly: "I don't want to benefit from you. I just shot when I happened to encounter it. Why lie to you? There is no need for that. There is really nothing wrong."

    Indeed, after listening to Su Xun's words, the middle-aged man still finds it quite interesting, because it is indeed such a truth.

    Su Xun didn't say what benefits he wanted in advance, and he didn't mention it. He just said that it was done. It seemed that there was no need to lie to them.

    And looking at his son again, it seems that there has been a certain change from before, and it is obvious that he is not afraid of strangers anymore.

    After thinking about it, I feel that this person has a certain degree of credibility.

    So he said deeply: "Then thank you very much, I don't know how to call you."

    "My name is Su Xun."

    The middle-aged man said: "My name is Gao Wei, and this is my business card."

    During the conversation, a thick black business card was handed over, and Su Xun also accepted it. If they don't want this thing, isn't that a slap in the face?

    "I don't know if I can leave a call, and I will treat you to dinner later."

    Su Xun probably knew what this man was thinking, probably he was planning for a rainy day, thinking that if his son had any problems in the future, he would find him.

    "I don't have a business card, so you can write it down yourself." Su Xun reported his number.

    After the person wrote down the number, he had a very good attitude and left with his child.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 815 Complete materials (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a group of people left, I felt that the whole medical hall was really clean at once. There were too many bodyguards, no matter where they were, they would give people a sense of oppression.

    As for the two bodyguards who were beaten at the door, if they are sensible, they had better not take the initiative to mention this matter. If they take the initiative to speak out, they are probably the ones who are unlucky.

    Only then did Su Xun send a favor to the middle-aged man surnamed Gao, unless he was out of his mind, he would come to trouble Su Xun because of the two bodyguards.

    A person who can make such a big business doesn't look like a person with water in his head.

    And that Mu Fengchun looked at Su Xun with admiration on his face, and praised him: "No wonder that fellow Lao Xi only praised you for your strength. I saw it today, and I really deserve my reputation."

    For this kind of praise, Su Xun didn't take it seriously, he laughed awkwardly, and then said, "Mr. Mu, you're flattering yourself."

    In fact, Su Xun felt a little strange. Mr. Xi should know that he is a cultivator of immortals, and he has some contact with this aspect.

    However, this old Mu doesn't seem to know, he just keeps praising himself for his ability. If you say that he is pretending, Su Xun doesn't feel like it.

    It seems that Mr. Xi's friend is still different from him, and he has never been in contact with those things of immortal cultivators.

    Although there are some alchemy materials for sale in his medical center, they are not important materials, and they can also be used as medicinal materials for medical treatment.

    "Okay, it's good for young people to be humble, but don't be too modest."

    Mu Fengchun said: "The one just now is the richest man in Pingjiang City. He can personally count the people who can hand him his business card."

    When Su Xun heard it, he was a little surprised. He thought that that guy should be pretty good, but he didn't expect him to be so awesome.

    The richest man in Pingjiang City, this is no ordinary person.

    Even if Pingjiang's economic development is not so great, it can only be said to be at an average level, but to become the richest man, wealth is also a very remarkable number.

    In this place of Pingjiang, it is estimated that there is still the existence of calling the wind and calling the rain.

    Regardless of the place, even in a village, if you can become the richest man, it represents a certain ability. Without ability, it is definitely not enough, let alone a decent city.

    I really didn't expect that when I came to Pingjiang by myself, I could meet such an awesome character. It can only be said to be too coincidental.

    Most people would probably have to fawn on a person of this status when they meet someone of this status. Su Xun's attitude just now was a little too cold.

    However, in fact, Su Xun doesn't care at all. No matter how rich you are, you are not as rich as me anyway. Everyone is not on the same level.

    Su Xun may not be able to see him, the most important thing is that he met that child, and then he looked cute, so Su Xun made a move.

    If you don't want to make a move, it doesn't matter what his identity is or how much he pays, if he can't do it, he can't do it.

    In fact, not only Su Xun, even this Mu Fengchun, did not kneel and lick at all, and treated him with the same attitude as an ordinary patient.

    Of course, there is really no way to book the venue, who makes people rich.

    Moreover, the child was in a special situation, and he was very scared when he saw strangers, so Mu Fengchun agreed.

    For Mu Fengchun, his rules are also very simple. When you come here, you are a patient, and I can give you convenience, but you should not take yourself too seriously.

    Even though that guy is the richest man, he is quite polite in front of Mu Fengchun, so don't offend the doctor, especially this kind of famous doctor, only this family has no semicolon.

    Mu Fengchun said, "By the way, I heard Lao Xi say on the phone that you want Qiushuang leaves, right?"

    "That's right!"

    Su Xun nodded, and finally got to the point.

    Mu Fengchun said again: "I have Qiushuangye here, but there are not many of them. This thing is more expensive, and ordinary people can't afford it."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, Mr. Xi really didn't fool himself.

    The quantity doesn't matter, as long as there is, even a little bit, in Su Xun's hands, there is also a copy of the pill furnace, so it doesn't matter.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's okay, I don't need much, just give me a few pieces, thank you, Mr. Mu!"

    In fact, Su Xun could just ask for one piece, but it would be too shabby for just one piece, so Su Xun was too embarrassed to ask."Okay, then I'll get you the medicine, you wait for a while."

    Mu Fengchun did things neatly, without any nonsense, and went directly to fetch medicine for Su Xun.

    After a while, Mu Fengchun took out a small box and said to Su Xun, "There are five pieces in it, take a look."

    Su Xun opened the box, and sure enough, there were five plants in the shape of leaves inside. It seemed that the color was almost withered and yellow, but the surface was covered with a layer of frost, which looked very cold.

    Although I have never seen Qiushuangye before, but looking at it like this, it should be right.

    Besides, it's not that he doesn't pay, and he doesn't need to fool himself, the gain outweighs the loss.

    After getting the Autumn Frost Leaf, Su Xun was very happy, because he knew that the final ingredients were gathered together, and he could finally start refining Xiaohuandan.

    He said gratefully: "Old Mu, thank you so much!"

    "It's nothing, Lao Xi introduced me, I have to help anyway."

    Mu Fengchun waved his hand to Su Xun, signaling that he doesn't need to be polite to him.

    At the same time, he warned: "By the way, I have to remind you that this autumn frost leaf is too cold. If you use it as medicine, you must control the amount to avoid problems."

    Su Xun was sure in his heart that this old Mu really didn't know about alchemy.

    It is estimated that the small place of Pingjiang really does not have access to immortal cultivators, and it is incomparable with a big place like Jianghai after all.

    At the same time, the old man is also a fastidious person. He didn't ask himself what he was going to do after buying this, but just gave a few instructions, which shows that he is quite a man.

    Su Xun nodded quickly: "Don't worry, Mr. Mu, I know this well. By the way, how much is the total amount?"

    "Let me calculate my cost price for you, 10,000 yuan per slice." Elder Mu said.

    Su Xun also probably got a clear idea of ??his temper, and he knew that he was trying to save face, and the price was probably at cost, and he never thought of making money at all.

    Su Xun took this favor. If you give more money, Su Xun is not bad. I guess he may not want it, so he directly paid 50,000 yuan by card, which should be regarded as the cheapest material.

    Su Xun was still staying for lunch at noon, but Su Xun didn't really stay, the number of patients had already started to increase, Mu Fengchun still had to work, and he couldn't bother others here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 816: Fake Pill Middle Stage (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After coming out of the medical hall, Su Xun looked at the time. At this time, it was obviously too late to go back for lunch.

    ?But Su Xun also told his family that he probably had to go back at night, so he was not in a hurry to go home, so he found a place to eat nearby.

    After eating, Su Xun had nothing to do, so he went to buy some Pingjiang specialties to take back.

    The rice cake here is very famous, and it is a well-known brand in the whole country, and it is still exporting.

    Su Xun is not too cold about this kind of sticky food, but his mother, as a Pingjiang native, prefers to eat these things.

    It just so happens that Chinese New Year is coming soon, so it¨s not bad to buy something to take home. Su Xun bought a lot of worthless things for more than 100 yuan.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun drove home. Facts have proved that there were fewer vehicles on the road in the afternoon than in the morning, and there was not much traffic jam. He arrived home in dozens of minutes.

    Arriving at home, seeing the rice cakes that Su Xun had brought down, her mother was a little surprised and said, "Have you gone to Pingjiang?"

    "Well, I happened to see rice cakes, and I knew you liked them, so I just bought some and came back."

    "You child, you can just buy something for ten or twenty yuan. You can't afford to buy so much."

    Su's mother couldn't close her mouth from ear to ear. She didn't know if it was because she saw her favorite rice cake, or because her son was always thinking about herself.

    Father Su next to him asked, "Why did you go to Pingjiang?"

    I definitely can't tell the truth. If I want to talk about alchemy and the like, I guess my parents will think of me as crazy.

    Just listen to Su Xun talking nonsense: "A friend is there, and we had a meal together at noon."

    Su's father naturally believed it, and didn't say anything. After all, his son is so old, socializing and so on are definitely indispensable.

    Immediately, Father Su said again: "You kid, you didn't say it earlier. If you knew it earlier, you should bring something to see your grandfather."

    Su Xun's grandmother had passed away a long time ago. When Su Xun was very young, Su Xun didn't remember much at that time, so in his current impression, he has almost no memory of his grandmother.

    Currently there is only one grandfather left, who lives in his uncle's house. It is a proper thing to visit the elders during the holidays.

    But thinking of the state of his uncle's house, Su Xun thought to himself that it's better to pull it down, and really don't want to go there, so as not to make himself feel uncomfortable.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It doesn't make sense for me to go alone. After the New Year, I just go to pay New Year's greetings together."

    "That's right, what's the point of letting him go alone, and you can still expect that you won't come to pay New Year's greetings after the Chinese New Year?" Mother Su said beside her.

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately felt like laughing, let alone, he felt that his father was afraid of going to Pingjiang every year when he went to pay New Year's greetings, probably because he really didn't want to go.

    However, although this kind of etiquette thing is meaningless, you still have to do it. If you don't do it, your lips will be worn out.

    Su Xun went upstairs directly, came to his room, and began to take out all the three materials, and copied a lot with the alchemy furnace.

    At night, I can start alchemy.

    ！！！！！！

    After dinner at night, Su Xun can finally act on his own.

    The whole house is very big, and there are only three people living there. His parents are downstairs, and Su Xun is on the second floor. There is only Su Xun on the entire second floor, which means that he can do whatever he wants.

    The three materials were put into the alchemy furnace according to the ratio stated in the alchemy recipe, and then the alchemy furnace was covered, and Su Xun had nothing to do. All he had to do was wait for the harvest.

    After more than an hour, the pill furnace finally vibrated a lot. Fortunately, the sound was not too loud, and it should be impossible to hear it downstairs.

    Su Xun turned on the alchemy furnace, and a puff of white smoke came out, filling the room.

    Fortunately, there is only one puff of white smoke, not too much.

    Otherwise, if the smoke kept coming out of my room, the parents downstairs probably thought there was a fire, and came up with the water basin.

    Counted carefully, there are about seven or eight pills in it, it seems that it is indeed difficult to refine the high-level pills, unlike the foundation pills, there are so many pills in one pill furnace.

    However, Su Xun is not greedy, seven or eight pills are not bad. The value of this thing is estimated to be more than a hundred times that of the Foundation Establishment Pill, which is not an exaggeration at all.

    After taking out Xiao Huan Dan, Su Xun threw in another material and put the pill furnace in theHere, let it refine itself.

    It is already a mature alchemy furnace, and has long learned to make alchemy by itself.

    Su Xun, on the other hand, threw a small pill into his mouth and began to practice. His strength had stagnated these days, so he had to hurry up and practice.

    ? Although during the period of returning home during the Chinese New Year, I live relatively comfortably, but this is only temporary and will not be like this forever.

    If you want to live a truly comfortable life, you have to find yourself stronger, otherwise, don't even think about it.

    The aura contained in Xiao Huan Dan is indeed much stronger, compared to Zhu Ji Dan, I don't know how much stronger it is.

    Although it is not as good as Bodhi fruit, which is the essence of heaven and earth, it is already very good. For Su Xun now, it can be said that it is just right.

    The huge spiritual energy began to circulate in Su Xun's meridians.

    In addition, after taking the bodhi fruit before, after breaking through, there is still a large amount of spiritual energy gathered in Su Xun's body, coupled with the impact of Xiaohuandan, Su Xun knew that it was almost time to break through.

    Closing his eyes, Su Xun concentrated his mind and began to attack the next realm, as if he was separated from the world, and the whole world had nothing to do with him.

    Early the next morning, the sun just rose, and when the sky was pale, Su Xun opened his eyes.

    The impact of one night is finally not wasted in vain. The current Su Xun has successfully reached the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm.

    The combat power has also increased a lot. No matter what level you are, the current fake alchemy monks probably don't have much combat power in front of Su Xun.

    Regarding Jianghai's four great families, Su Xun has no taboos. They should be afraid when they see him in the future.

    A small red pill has a great effect.

    Of course, Su Xun himself knew that this was because he took it for the first time. If he took it for the first time, the effect must be quite good.

    After that, the effect will become worse and worse, and any pill is the same.

    Su Xun poured out the Xiaohuandan in the alchemy furnace again, and then put away the alchemy furnace.

    At present, there are more than a dozen small red pills on hand, which are probably enough to use for a period of time, so there is no need to refine them in such a hurry.

    Immediately Su Xun got up directly, looked for clothes and took a shower.

    After breaking through, I can finally have a good year.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 817 The person I want to see (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The days passed by in a flash, and the time before the year passed by quite quickly.

    Going out with my parents to shop for the new year's goods, plus cleaning the house, a few days passed, and it was the new year's day in a blink of an eye.

    The real New Year's Eve is New Year's Eve, which is what everyone often calls New Year's Eve.

    Early in the morning, I was woken up by the sound of firecrackers outside. It can be said that the sound was non-stop, and the crackling was particularly exciting.

    In the countryside, there is no prohibition on setting off firecrackers, so everyone wanted to celebrate and started early in the morning.

    In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that it starts not only in the morning, but it is estimated that there will be more in the evening, and the sound of firecrackers will never stop throughout the day.

    In this case, I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep even if I want to.

    Su Xun got up straight away, and together with his father, began to paste Spring Festival couplets on the new house, all of which were bought.

    ? I remember that when I was young, it was not popular to buy couplets for the Spring Festival. I would go to a few educated old people in the village to write them by hand.

    ? But it¨s not so good now, the old people are gone, and everyone doesn¨t want to bother, and you can buy a bunch of them for a few dozen dollars.

    In the evening it is the New Year's Eve dinner. This year, the New Year's Eve dinner at Su Xun's house was very lively.

    Most of the relatives in the family came to Su Xun's house, one or two were not polite, and everyone got together to have a New Year's Eve dinner.

    Including the third uncle's family who used to be in Linjiang with a sense of superiority, and now they are very honest.

    Relatives who don't know, now that Su Xun's family is well-developed, they can't be provoked at all, not to mention anything else, it is said that Su Xun's assets are already hundreds of millions, and he is a rich man among the rich.

    These are also rumors, Su Xun's parents are outside.  Never said these things.

    It's just that no matter how they pass it on, the property they say is just a drop in the bucket, nothing at all.

    Many times you have to sigh that people are really realistic, especially among relatives. Usually when you are poor, people don¨t say anything and don¨t want to see you. The attitude is actually the same thing.

    But after knowing that you are developed, your attitude will be different, and you can get close immediately.

    There is a saying that is quite true, no one asks you if you are poor in the busy city, and you have distant relatives in the mountains if you are rich. In fact, after a person reaches a certain age, it is the same thing.

    Everyone is a vulgar person, and no one can be exempt from vulgarity, but the degree of vulgarity is different.

    In fact, Su Xun also knew that these relatives dragged their families over. In fact, there was a high possibility that their father called them over.

    Who doesn't have the mentality to show off? After building such a big villa in my own home, I must show it off to my relatives. This is a basic operation.

    And this group of relatives happened to have some flattering mentality, so they came here directly.

    The dishes for the two tables are fully prepared, and there is also a small table specially made for children.

    In Su Xun's memory, this is the first time that there are so many people during the Chinese New Year.

    However, he didn't think it was too lively. To put it bluntly, it was all hypocrisy. It would be fine for everyone to deal with it on the surface. If you want to talk about it, it is obviously impossible.

    Su Xun was also dragged to drink a lot of wine. It was the elders who asked you to drink. If you say that you disagree, they will probably say that you are rude.

    Anyway, as long as his parents are happy, Su Xun himself doesn't care. As for drinking, he has never been afraid of anyone.

    A New Year's Eve dinner is lively and lively. Although there are many people in the family, the place is big enough to sleep.

    Some relatives are already watching the Spring Festival Gala and playing cards and mahjong, and some elders are still drinking and chatting with Su Xun's father.

    Su Xun came outside alone, taking a rare breath of fresh air.

    Listening to the sound of firecrackers outside and the laughter inside the house, Su Xun really felt how much his life had changed.

    It hasn't been a year yet, because of a system, the life of myself and my family have all changed.

    Many times, Su Xun even felt that this was a dream, it was too unreal.

    However, unreal things happen every day, and now even the cultivators have come out, so what else is there to say.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun thought of Luo Shenyi again. Among the few people around him, Luo Shenyi is probably the most.Be alone.

    Needless to say, Xia Jinshu, his parents are here, his family is very happy, and there are quite a lot of relatives, so the Chinese New Year must be lively.

    Although An Suke is just two of us, she told Su Xun before that she would go to a relative's house for the New Year.

    In Luo Tianyi's words, he is a member of the Luo family after all, so it goes without saying how big the entire Luo family is.

    There is only one Luo Shenyi. Because of her stubbornness, she left the Luo family. She probably won't go back because of her character.

    As for the employees in the company, they all went back to their respective homes. At this time, they must be together as a family. Who will accompany her to celebrate the New Year together.

    ? To celebrate the New Year alone, the degree of loneliness is probably worse than eating hot pot alone.

    Luo Shenyi's personality has always been used to this, but Su Xun thought about it, and felt quite distressed.

    So Su Xun called directly and said, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "I ate already, how about you?"

    Su Xun smiled, and said: "I just ate it, and my relatives were all there, so I was dragged to drink a lot."

    "Where did you eat, or are you alone?" Su Xun asked.

    Luo Shenyi said plainly: "When I went to Luo's house, Tian Yifei came and dragged me over, and came back after a light meal. Actually, I was there, and the atmosphere was rather awkward."

    "Are you alone at home, where is Tianyi?" Su Xun asked.

    Luo Shenyi said: "If you want to come with me, I didn't let me. I'm such an old man, and I don't need someone to accompany me specially. Let her stay at home, and I have to pay New Year's greetings later, Luo family's rules  Quite a lot."

    When Su Xun heard this, he suddenly had an impulse in his heart, and now he wants to see her, and whoever wants to see, then go see her.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You wait, I will come to you right away!"

    "What are you doing, Su Xun, the New Year's Eve is not at home."

    Even though he said so, Su Xun could clearly hear that Luo Shenyi's tone finally changed.

    Perhaps, that is something called surprise.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I miss you, of course I have to find you."

    "Wait, I'll be over in a while."

    "Drive slowly on the road."

    If it was the Chinese New Year before, Su Xun would be really embarrassed to go out at night and not be at home with her parents.

    However, today the family is full of relatives, and it is very lively. I guess my parents may not be able to control Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 818 Entering the Hospital for Chinese New Year (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mom, I'll go to Linjiang to play with friends at night, so you can tell Dad when you turn around."

    Su Xun returned home and talked to his mother who was cleaning up.

    His father is still bragging there, so there is no need for Su Xun to bother him.

    Su's mother didn't say anything, she knew very well that on the night of the New Year's Eve, there should not be too many young people going out to play.

    Unlike their older people, after eating, they just stay at home watching TV or playing cards or something like that.

    Mother Su reminded: "Understood, you should pay attention to safety on the road, there must be many people outside tonight."

    "Don't worry, Mom, when did something go wrong with me?"

    Su Xun said with a smile, then changed his shoes and went out directly.

    I drank a lot of alcohol at night, so I can't drive logically, although on this big night, there may not be a traffic police to check this thing.

    However, for Su Xun, this little wine was similar to drizzle, and the alcohol in his body evaporated directly. By the way, he drove to Linjiang like a normal person.

    It's probably the New Year's Eve at night, and there are no people on the road. The road is almost unimpeded, and I didn't see many cars, so I arrived at Luo Shenyi's house easily.

    ? After arriving in Linjiang City, it was indeed much cleaner, and there was no sound of fireworks. Since the past two years, Linjiang has stopped releasing these things, saying that the pollution is very serious.

    When Luo Shenyi opened the door and saw Su Xun appearing, a rare smile appeared on her frosty face.

    That's right, she actually laughed outright, which was rare for Chen Bo to see, which was very surprising.

    It can be seen that Luo Shenyi was also very moved that he dared to come to accompany her today.

    Some people may be used to loneliness, but no one likes to be alone. If there is someone to accompany you during the Chinese New Year, who would want to be alone? It is clearly impossible.

    "I didn't expect you to come here."

    Like a little woman, Luo Shenyi hurriedly fetched slippers for Su Xun, and closed the door.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Is this still going to lie to you? I'm here now. How can I let you be alone. Come to my house for the New Year. There are many people and it will be lively."

    Today Su Xun wanted Luo Shenyi to celebrate the New Year together, but she probably felt embarrassed to go. For Su Xun, if Luo Shenyi could go, it would be great.

    Luo Shenyi nodded and said: "Okay, I will definitely go next year, and this year is almost over."

    Arriving in the living room, the TV is still playing the Spring Festival Gala, looking at a glass of boiling water on the coffee table, it is estimated that Luo Shenyi was sitting on the sofa just now, holding a cup to watch the Spring Festival Gala.

    It has a sense of picture, Su Xun can probably imagine it.

    I remember watching the Spring Festival Gala when I was a child, and it was really interesting, especially some sketches, which could make Su Xun's stomach ache.

    I don't know what's going on now, but I always feel that watching the Spring Festival Gala has become quite boring.

    Su Xun said: "You are really patient, you can keep watching this thing."

    "Otherwise, there's nothing to do, why don't you just take a look." Luo Shenyi said.

    "hey-hey´´"

    Su Xun suddenly laughed, and then said: "Now that I'm here, why don't you have something to do?"

    Luo Shenyi, with such an IQ, could not understand Su Xun's hint. Although she was expecting it in her heart, she still gave Su Xun a blank look.

    In Su Xun's eyes, this supercilious look is simply coquettish. What else can Su Xun say? Go straight up and save Luo Shenyi. His hands have already become dishonest.

    Luo Shenyi's body is very sensitive, it's fine if Su Xun doesn't touch it, but if she touches it, she will know that she is about to fall.

    Breathing gradually increased, Luo Shenyi hurried up and grabbed Su Xun's hand, and said in an almost begging tone: "Don't worry, go take a shower first."

    Su Xun knew that he had to take a bath. He drank a lot of wine today, and he probably still smelled like the food on his body. If he didn't take a bath, he would feel uncomfortable.

    I just saw Luo Shenyi just now, and couldn't help but want to tease her.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Then you go take a bath with me."

    "I've already washed it at night, you can go by yourself."

    "No, if you don't come with me, I won't wash it."

    Facing Su Xun's rogue, Luo Shenyi had no choice but to submit obediently, ?The Tiantian Luo Shenyi is exceptionally obedient.

    How can a man and a woman simply take a bath? It is impossible to think about it with fingers, so Su Xun opened up a new scene again. In the bathtub, it is a different kind of stimulation.

    First of all, you have to have a bathtub!

    After returning to the room, there was another fierce battle, and the two of them hardly slept all night.

    When you are tired, hug each other and talk for a while, and then fight again after taking a breath, it can be said that the outcome is hard to tell.

    Even Su Xun was very surprised why Luo Shenyi's fighting power is so strong today.

    This is a special New Year's Eve, and when it was almost dawn, the two fell asleep, both very satisfied.

    But early in the morning.  Before she had slept for a while, Su Xun was woken up by her mother calling.

    Fortunately, it was his own mother, and Su Xun didn't dare to say anything. If it was someone else, Su Xun would probably be able to scold them directly.

    It is a sinful act to disturb people's dreams early in the morning.

    "Mom, what's the matter?"

    ? Su Xun was a little distressed, and said that during the Chinese New Year before, he never called himself so early. Even if he went to pay a New Year's greeting, he would leave at noon.

    Su's mother said on the phone: "Don't mention it, your grandfather is sick, and the situation is not good. Last night, your uncle and his family didn't have a good New Year's Eve dinner."

    "I said, let's hurry over to see your grandfather, just to be with New Year's greetings." Mother Su said.

    Su Xun was a little surprised. He didn't expect to be admitted to the hospital during the Chinese New Year. This is not an auspicious thing. I guess everyone is quite upset.

    However, for older people, there is nothing you can do, your body may have problems at any time, and you cannot control it yourself.

    I can also understand my mother's mood. Although I don't get along well with my uncle and the others, it is her father after all, so I can't be in a hurry.

    No wonder I called myself so early in the morning, I guess I have to go to Pingjiang again, but it was earlier than Su Xun expected.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Okay, Mom, don't worry, I'll go home right away and I'll be there in a while. You and Dad prepare the things for New Year's greetings at home, and we'll get in the car and leave later."

    "What's wrong?"

    Luo Shenyi also woke up, the phone was so loud, it's no wonder she fell asleep.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's exposed white fragrant shoulders, Su Xun swallowed involuntarily, and almost reacted again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 819 Grandpa's Condition (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, impulsiveness is impulsive, and Su Xun also knows that he can't waste any more time, so he has to go home quickly.

    Otherwise, with my own fighting power, it would take more than an hour to say the least, which is too time-consuming, and more than an hour is enough to get home from here.

    Sometimes you have to envy those who are faster. It takes a few minutes to finish the job, and the key is also cool. It seems that there is no loss and time is saved.

    Su Xun resisted his urge, thought that the future would be bright, and said to Luo Shenyi: "My grandfather fell ill and went to the hospital. I don't know what's going on."

    "My mother called me and asked me to go home and take them with me. My grandfather is still in Pingjiang."

    When Luo Shenyi heard that it was indeed not a trivial matter, she asked, "Do you want me to go with you?"

    Su Xun's heart was indeed moved, and he said in his heart that with the virtues of his two uncles, if he brought Luo Shenyi with him, he would be able to form an absolute suppression in the aura, not to mention there would be more sympathy.

    However, looking at Luo Shenyi's appearance, it's obvious that she hasn't had a good rest, so forget it and let her have a good rest.

    Besides, the relationship with the two uncles is not very harmonious. Everyone has made it clear that there will not be much contact in the future, but because of the blood relationship, we are still relatives.

    Su Xun didn't think too much about it, and brought his woman to meet them, because there was no need.

    Just listen to Su Xun and said: "Forget it, you should have a good rest at home, I was so tired last night, and it's not good to go to the hospital during Chinese New Year."

    Upon hearing that she was so tired last night, Luo Shenyi seemed to think of the fierce battle last night, and felt a little shy.

    She didn't insist on anything, she didn't have the kind of torture of a little woman, she was very decisive, nodded, and said, "Well, you haven't rested well, so you must be careful when driving."

    "Okay, go to sleep, I'm up!"

    Su Xun kissed Luo Shenyi's white and smooth forehead, and hurriedly got up.

    After washing up, Su Xun left Luo Shenyi's villa.

    In fact, for Su Xun, it is no problem not to sleep for a few days, he is also full of energy.

    It's just that this early in the morning, there are a lot of cars on the road, and the congestion is very serious. It is estimated that they all get up early in the morning to pay New Year's greetings.

    Su Xun reckoned that it was better now, and waited for a while, and when it was ninety o'clock, there would be too many people.

    There is no way to do this, although Su Xun can fly back, but in broad daylight, he has to keep a low profile.

    And even if he flies back, can he take his parents back to Pingjiang? It probably scares them both to death, so let's wait with peace of mind.

    It took more than an hour for Su Xun to arrive home.

    Parents seem to understand quite well, Su's father asked: "The road must be very congested, right?"

    "Well, it's full of people going out to pay New Year's greetings. It's very congested. I think the road to Pingjiang is even more scary."

    Father Su said again: "Okay, let's make some breakfast quickly, and go after eating."

    "Do you still have breakfast, or go straight over." Su Xun was afraid that her mother would be anxious.

    But Su's father said: "It's not too late. It will take at least two hours to drive in a while. Can you still expect to have food in the hospital? It is obviously impossible."

    Su Xun also knew that his father was at odds with his mother's natal family, and he was run off by those people every time, so he might have accumulated a lot of anger in his heart.

    Su's mother also felt sorry for her son, so she said, "Go after breakfast, I'll make breakfast."

    ！！！！！！

    The road was similar to what Su Xun thought, and it was quite congested. Because I had prepared myself in advance, I didn't think there was anything unacceptable, just wait slowly.

    At about eleven o'clock, I arrived at Pingjiang People's Hospital.

    It's Chinese New Year, and there are quite a lot of people in the hospital. It took Su Xun half a day to find a parking space, so he can guess that there are indeed a lot of people.

    After getting off the car, I took out the prepared gifts and the like, and then the family of three began to go upstairs, and took the elevator to the inpatient department on the tenth floor.

    "Here we come."

    When I came to the ward, my grandfather was lying on the hospital bed, with an oxygen tube inserted into his nose.

    After seeing Su's mother, he immediately said hello. In fact, grandpa is quite a good person. I still remember seeing Su Xun when I was a child, and always took Su Xun to buy new clothes.

    The old man has nothing to say, and Su Xun has nothing to say to him.It's just that the two uncles in the family are too weird.

    To put it bluntly, I just look down on my father. The two of them have some skills. Seeing that the man my sister is looking for is from a rural area, he has no skills, so I look down on him somewhat.

    After a long time, it would be strange if everyone's relationship can be harmonious.

    Seeing that the oxygen tube was inserted, most people would feel scared when they saw this, and thought it was a big problem. Mother Su was so frightened that she hurried up and asked, "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    "What else can I do? I don't usually see you caring about it, but now I'm in the hospital and I don't know about it?"

    The voice was a bit shrill, it was Su Xun's second aunt, she had a small curly hair, and she looked quite wavy, too, I don't know if she wore a hat for her second uncle outside.

    Su Xun already knew the style of the second aunt very well. This is the kind of person who has a sharp mouth and seems to displease anyone he sees.

    The person wearing glasses present is the second uncle. He seems to have a calm aura. This person still has something. He is a small leader of a department in Pingjiang.

    And the other middle-aged man with brighter hair is Su Xun's uncle, who is in business, and his business is very impressive. It is estimated that he must have tens of millions of assets at least.

    The two brothers, one in politics and the other in business, have developed quite well. It can be said that this family has a reputation in Pingjiang City.

    Su Xun's mother is the eldest, and there are only three children, grandparents and grandparents. People of that generation must have a patriarchal mindset.

    Therefore, Su Xun's mother basically didn't go to school since she was a child. She has been providing for her two younger brothers to study and helping the family with work. The two younger brothers are promising, but Su Xun's mother has lived a very mediocre life.

    However, Su Xun's two uncles, because they had opinions on Su Xun's father, also alienated a lot from their sister.

    Grandpa said directly: "Your eldest sister is out of town, she has a family and a house, can she still come to see me all day?"

    "Don't worry, I'm fine, I'm getting older, and I'm still not like this!"

    The second uncle spoke at this time: "Dad's old problem has arrived again, and there is a risk of hemiplegia. This time it is more serious, and the hospital finds it very difficult."

    When Mother Su heard this, she was immediately frightened. If hemiplegia occurred, the problem would be serious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 820 Please Invite the Immobile Doctor Mu (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone knows what hemiplegia means to an elderly person.

    Putting aside the loss of self-care ability, secondly, in this state, if something happens, death is really not far away.

    Su Xun has some understanding of this aspect, so he is very clear in his heart. If he is really paralyzed, it is probably a big problem.

    Of course, Su Xun would only think about these words in his heart, and he would definitely not say them out. If he said something unlucky during the Chinese New Year, he would become a target and be attacked by everyone.

    Father Su's brows were also furrowed. Although he was not his biological father, Father Su still had a sense of responsibility, so he said, "Did the doctor tell you how to treat it?"

    "We are here in Linjiang, and it is true that we can't take care of Dad at ordinary times. How much will the medical treatment cost this time? My family is out. As long as the old man is safe and sound."

    Speaking of which, he is not short of money now. Father Su felt that it was natural to express it, so as to save these relatives from being eccentric all the time. It was really unpleasant to hear those words.

    It's just that after Su Xun heard this, he shook his head immediately, thinking that his father, after all, is still a little inexperienced.

    The two uncles made it clear that they looked down on you. Even if you want to express it at this time, after you say it, people will think you look down on them. The atmosphere will probably become more tense, so it's better not to say anything.

    Sure enough, the little uncle spoke. The expression on this guy's face looked a bit philistine, and he had money in his hand, so he always spoke like this.

    I just heard him say: "Why, is this a fortune or something?"

    "Is our family short of the money for medical treatment? The current problem is that the doctors feel that it is very difficult. They can only treat conservatively. There is no good solution. If it can be cured, we have cured it long ago, and we still need you to come.  explain."

    Sure enough, just as Su Xun thought, my father was being bullied.

    Grandpa's illness is indeed a bit serious. Su Xun looked at it with the Eye of Salvation just now, and what he said is not bad at all.

    Of course, in front of Su Xun, this is nothing at all, maybe he can easily solve this problem.

    However, the witty Su Xun didn't speak at all, and he also knew that he couldn't speak. If he spoke, he would definitely be stunned.

    With my appearance like this, I don't look like a doctor no matter what, I guess my parents don't believe it.

    So what else can Su Xun say? He doesn't mean to talk nonsense to this group of people. No matter how much he argues, he probably won't believe himself. It's just a waste of his energy. Why bother.

    Of course, grandpa Su Xun will definitely treat him. After all, he is an old man and treats him well. Su Xun will not just watch him being tortured by illness.

    But it's definitely not now, there are too many people in the ward now, and when I use the Eye of Salvation later, if it is interrupted, it will be more hurt.

    Let's wait until we look back for a chance to talk about it. I guess it will take a while, and I won't be able to go home immediately.

    After the uncle said these words, the atmosphere immediately turned bad, and Su's father was very humiliated.

    The little aunt is quite a good person, she is a teacher, and she is quite knowledgeable. I only heard her explain: "Brother-in-law, the condition is indeed a bit difficult. I guess the hospital is also trying to find a way."

    "We have invited the best experts, and we will do our best to treat it."

    Among the relatives, the third aunt is the only one who speaks pleasingly, and it is more comfortable to listen to.

    Uncle, he obviously has some disdain for Su Xun's family. He only heard him say: "I just asked, and the experts said that if you really want to cure it, you have to go to Mr. Mu Fengchun."

    "Second brother, see if you can find a relationship and contact Dr. Mu." The uncle said.

    For his elder brother, he has always been more polite. Even though he is richer, in fact, he knows in his heart that without his elder brother's care, how could he have such a big business.

    Don't look at him as rich, but in fact, the person in the family who speaks well is his elder brother.

    The expression on the second uncle's face was obviously not very good-looking. He only heard him say: "Do you really think it's that simple? Their medical clinic has closed."

    "I asked someone to inquire. Dr. Mu went home for the New Year. He has been rested for the Spring Festival these days, and no one can invite him."

    ? Saying this is unavoidably a bit of a suspicion of justifying yourself. In fact, it¨s not that no one can¨t please, but his status is not enough. If it¨s really somethingIf a big shot invites them, how can they not give face?

    He is just a small leader, and he is not bad in front of ordinary people, but Dr. Mu has never seen any high-ranking officials, so what is he, naturally he looks down on him.

    Besides, during the Chinese New Year, when the family gets together, who wants to be disturbed?

    The uncle sighed and said: "Then there is nothing we can do. I asked my friends to find out, and they said the same thing. We can only wait."

    "I don't know when Dr. Mu will be open for business. Dad's illness can't be delayed."

    The second uncle is still a relatively calm person, and he only heard him say: "First hospitalize here, let the doctor treat conservatively, and when Dr. Mu is open again, we will invite him here no matter what price we spend."

    After listening for a long time, Su Xun was probably sure that the Dr. Mu they were talking about probably knew him alone.

    Reminiscent of the richest man in Pingjiang last time, they all went to invite him specially, and his attitude was very good. It seems that Dr. Mu is indeed very good.

    It is estimated that his reputation in Pingjiang is very high. Basically, when encountering difficult and miscellaneous diseases, he will be thought of. Even experts in such a large hospital are so respectful. It can be seen that his strength is recognized by everyone.

    I just didn't expect that it would be so difficult to invite him.

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task was successfully triggered [Please take action from Dr. Mu]"

    ? Task name: [Ask Dr. Mu to act]

    Task requirements: The host's family is being looked down upon by relatives, please host to take action, invite Dr. Mu, and slap the relatives in the face.

    Task Difficulty: Four Stars

    Task reward: 40 points

    Su Xun was a little speechless. He didn't expect the system to come out to join in the fun at this time. It is probably because watching the excitement is not a big deal.

    Speaking of it, it's been a long time since I received the mission. Since I met it today, there is no reason to let it go.

    Moreover, Su Xun really likes this kind of slap in the face, the system obviously knows his taste.

    I just heard Su Xun ask: "You said that Dr. Mu should be from the Miaoshou Medical Center?"

    This is the first sentence that Su Xun said. After arriving in the ward, he remained silent the whole time. When he spoke now, everyone's eyes were naturally attracted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 821 You are the most capable (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun spoke like this, everyone looked over, but no one really noticed him just now.

    Looking at it this way, the relatives were really a little surprised.

    I have seen Su Xun before, he is ordinary, and he is introverted and doesn't like to talk. It is strange that relatives like him.

    As a result, after looking at it this time, I found that it has changed a lot. This kid is simply a talent.

    Regardless of his figure, appearance, or even his aura, it feels impeccable. I wonder why this kid has changed so much?

    And he used to dare not speak when he saw his relatives, why did he suddenly speak this time.

    The second uncle glanced at Su Xun, and then he said, "That's right, that's Dr. Mu, have you heard of it?"

    "Isn't it normal to hear this? Dr. Mu is so famous that Pingjiang is almost a household name. Even if he is not from Pingjiang, it is normal to hear about it."

    The second aunt spoke again, and for some reason, Su Xun felt a little headache when she heard her speak, and felt really uncomfortable, so he might as well shut up quickly.

    Su Xun smiled, and said neither humble nor overbearing: "I know him."

    As soon as these words came out, most of the people in the ward became surprised.

    Of course, after everyone reacted, they didn't believe it.

    What are you kidding, you can know Dr. Mu, even if you have been treated, you can know him, and he will not remember you.

    The understanding Su Xun said obviously meant that they still seemed to be a little friendly, so everyone naturally didn't believe it.

    Like Su Xun's two uncles, in the city of Pingjiang, they can be regarded as prominent figures anyway, and they can't even make friends with Dr. Mu.

    Not to mention Su Xun, a young man who has no money and no power, and is from out of town. Why do you know Dr. Mu? Just think about it and feel that this is purely impossible.

    Only Su Xun's parents have no doubts, they are clear about their son's abilities, and knowing a doctor is not a normal thing.

    Mother Su asked, "Xiao Xun, how did you know that doctor?"

    "Didn't I tell you a few days ago that I came to Pingjiang to find a friend for something? I just came to find him for something, and I still have a little friendship."

    Su Xun thought that after this matter was over, he would not bring it up again, but who knew it would come in handy at this time.

    When Mother Su heard this, she was immediately overjoyed. She said, "Then see if you can call and ask him to come over and help treat your grandfather."

    In fact, Su's mother didn't have any intention of pretending to be coercive. She just wanted to treat her father's illness, so as not to make him suffer so much.

    Su Xun nodded. For this reason, he had to hurry up if he didn't make a move. He only heard him say: "Okay, I'll call right away to see if he is free."

    You can't talk too much, after all, you only have a relationship with him once, and you still rely on Xi Lao's face. As for whether he will give yourself this face, it's hard to say.

    However, his intuition told Su Xun that if he could get through this call, he would definitely sell himself some face. As long as he is not stupid, he should know that his favor is very valuable.

    Before leaving last time, Dr. Mu also left a number for Su Xun, which was obviously a signal that he wanted to win over Su Xun.

    "Cut, what are you pretending to be, you are the only one who can invite Dr. Mu here."

    The person who spoke was still Su Xun's second aunt, she was a snobbish woman, and Su Xun was really speechless to her.

    On the contrary, no one else said a word. Su Xun's two uncles were able to make small achievements not purely by luck.

    Seeing Su Xun's calm look, they were somewhat confused.

    So without saying a word, let's see if Su Xun can really call people over.

    Su Xun made a phone call. Seeing everyone's eyes on him, Su Xun also knew that it was impossible to go out and make this call.

    However, Su Xun didn't turn on the speakerphone, so why should I let you listen to the content when I make a call.

    The phone was connected, and it took a while before someone connected. It is estimated that Dr. Mu is also very busy during the Chinese New Year.

    "Su Xiaoyou, remember to call me." Dr. Mu's hearty voice came over.

    Probably thought that Su Xun's call was to pay him New Year's greetings.

      Su Xun was a little guilty, but he still said: "Old Mu, I'm really sorry to bother you, I wish you a happy new year."

    "You boy, why are you being so polite to me? There's no need for everyone to be so pretentious. I'd be flattered to be able to call me." Dr. Mu was also very polite.

    People who have lived for a while are actually smarter than anyone else, and they know it very well. Su Xun is not a simple young man. The last time he raised his hand to exorcise evil spirits, he left a deep impression on Dr. Mu.

    If there is a little friendship with this young man, there is absolutely no harm, but the benefits are unlimited.

    Su Xun laughed, feeling more confident in his heart, and said, "Old Mu, it's actually a little difficult to speak. Apart from New Year's greetings, I have something to ask you for."

    "What's the matter, are you short of any medicinal materials? Tell me, I think if there are any, you can come and get them directly."

    Dr. Mu thought that Su Xun was going to buy something.

    Su Xun said directly: "It's like this. My grandfather is not feeling well and he is living in the hospital. Experts say that we should ask you to do it, but I just went to your medical center and it seems that it is closed."

    "The situation is urgent, so I called you. Doctor Mu, when will you be free? Can you come?"

    "It turns out that this is the case. Which hospital is it in? I'll come right away!"

    Unexpectedly, this Dr. Mu was very talkative, and he agreed immediately, which Su Xun didn't expect.

    Feeling a little grateful in my heart, Su Xun said: "I'm in the inpatient department on the tenth floor of the People's Hospital. I'm really sorry. I'll trouble you at this time."

    "Look at what you said, if I don't give you this face, Lao Xi will hear about it later, and you have to turn against me. Besides, it's fine to be at home during the Chinese New Year."

    Su Xun knew that he was speaking politely. Who would want to go out to work after Chinese New Year? Su Xun took note of this favor.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun said to his mother: "Don't worry, Dr. Mu agreed, and I will be here in a while."

    After Su's mother heard it, she was also very happy, as if the doctor came and the disease could be controlled.

    Just hear her say happily: "I knew it, you are the most capable."

    As a result, when he said this, the other people present couldn't hold back their faces. What does it mean that they are not as capable as a young man?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 822: It Really Comes (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became weird, especially the expressions on the faces of Su Xun's two uncles, who could no longer keep calm.

    What does this mean, that they are not as useful as Su Xun?

    If you know Su Xun's true strength, then this may be praising them, not as good as Su Xun, isn't that a normal thing.

    They don't know the problem at all. It is rare for everyone to come into contact with it once. Basically, most of the time of the year, there is no contact.

    Even the changes in Su Xun's family over the past year may not be clear to them, let alone the changes in Su Xun.

    It is a shame for them to be inferior to Su Xun, and it is obvious that they look down on them.

    However, the two of them are elders after all, and it's not easy to say anything. It seems that it is not a glorious thing to let them compare with a junior.

    The character of the second aunt was intolerable, and she immediately became angry: "Oh, Su Xun is promising, even Dr. Mu can be invited?"

    Su Xun didn't answer her words, so he wouldn't naively think that this person was praising himself.

    However, arguing with this kind of woman is really not very interesting, even Su Xun himself thinks it will be very boring.

    Just listen to the second aunt, and continued: "It's a pity, you don't know Dr. Mu too well, so what are you pretending here?"

    "Dr. Mu has a well-known rule, that is, he does not accept invitations from anyone. The reason is that he is old and his legs and feet are inconvenient. If he wants to see a doctor, he must go to his medical center to find him."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was stunned for a moment, he really didn't know about it beforehand.

    I thought that Dr. Mu's legs and feet are not convenient?  The old man's health is simply not very good, Su Xun estimated that ordinary young people may not be able to outrun him.

    Of course, I also know that this is just an excuse. I just don't want to run, so I simply found a reason for myself.

    Otherwise, it would be too troublesome and frustrating to ask him for this one and invite him for that one.

    Simply, I will treat everyone equally, no matter who you want to invite me, you will not go. In this way, everyone will know that this is the rule, and you will not force others to make things difficult.

    Moreover, people who want to see a doctor basically ask him for help, and it is not interesting for everyone to go to the same level as an old man.

    It's not that a real big man doesn't have this bit of tolerance, and he doesn't have to care about small people.

    It's no wonder that even Gao Wei's status in Pingjiang can be imagined. When his child is sick, he has to come in person. It seems that Dr. Mu's rules do have such a thing.

    Seeing the expression on Su Xun's face, the second aunt felt as if she had been hit by what she said. It was obvious that she only knew it, and she thought that you have finally been exposed.

    The second aunt was even more proud, and said directly: "Look, you don't know about this, so what are you pretending to do?"

    "Let me tell you, if you want to seek medical treatment from Dr. Mu, you have to go to his clinic, otherwise, don't even think about it."

    "As for asking him to go there, it is absolutely impossible. Even if you are the leader of Pingjiang, Dr. Mu will not go there, you must go to him."

    The more she said, the more Su Xun felt that the favor this time was a bit too big, and it was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.

    Dr. Mu agreed to come here, so it turned out to be an exception. If he did this, it would be too much face for himself.

    Su Xun smiled, and said immediately: "Then it seems that he is giving me face."

    ""

    "The resentment value from the second aunt is +86."

    Everyone was speechless. Seeing Su Xun's eyes changed a little, and he thought to himself what is going on with this kid now, why is he soshameless.

    I thought he would be a little embarrassed after being exposed, at least you might be speechless if you are wronged.

    ?As a result, this kid is shameless, and he insists on saying that others will give him face, so people don't know how to answer his words.

    Even the second aunt, who is so talkative and never forgives others, doesn't know what to say to Su Xun for a while.

    Anyway, let's wait a little longer and see what kind of tricks this kid can make.

    However, several relatives have noticed Su Xun's changes, and it is indeed not the same as before.

    It's like getting enlightened. I didn't like to talk before, but now I completely??Stage fright.

    The atmosphere in the ward was quite awkward, and no one spoke.

    It was only Su Xun's mother who was talking to his grandfather there. The father and daughter hadn't seen each other for a long time, so they must have a lot to say.

    Except for the two of them, no one spoke.

    Su Xun noticed that his father's hand touched his pocket several times, probably because he wanted to light a cigarette, and he is not in a good mood now.

    But thinking that this is a ward, and I can't smoke, I held back abruptly.

    "Oh, Su Xiaoyou, so you are in this ward, I just made a mistake."

    Not long after, a voice came over.

    Su Xun looked up and found that the person who came was Dr. Mu, who was still waiting for his call. Unexpectedly, he found himself in the ward, which made Su Xun a little surprised.

    Quickly said: "Doctor Mu, why don't you call me when you're bored, I'll pick you up, and I'm sorry to make it hard for you to find for a while."

    "What you said, I didn't think I'd already reached the tenth floor, how troublesome it would be to just these few wards, just look for it a little bit, it's nothing."

    When the two of them talked, they were full of laughter and harmony.

    However, the few people in the ward were shocked all of a sudden. Isn't this old man Dr. Mu?

    The well-known Dr. Mu in Pingjiang City, Dr. Mu who claims that no one can hire him, is he really here?

    For a while, everyone felt that their brains seemed to be a bit insufficient. What is going on here, I can no longer understand it.

    Anyway, everyone couldn't figure out how Su Xun knew Dr. Mu, and how did Su Xun get to know Dr. Mu? With such a big face, Dr. Mu could come here in person. This is probably not a big problem of face.

    Cooperating with Su Xun just now, he didn't pretend to be aggressive, what he said was true, but everyone else was slapped in the face.

    Especially the second aunt who yelled the loudest just now, her face seemed to have been swollen from beatings, she was so dumbstruck that she couldn't speak at all.

    Father Su was the first to speak, and he said, "This is Dr. Mu."

    Su Xun immediately introduced: "Yes, he is Dr. Mu, and this is my father."

    When he heard that it was Su Xun's father, Dr. Mu couldn't calm down anymore. Can he be an ordinary person who can raise his son so well? Even if he is ordinary, after having this son, he will not be ordinary.

    Dr. Mu had a very good attitude, and hurriedly said: "Hello, you are amazing for raising such a powerful son." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823 Talking about money hurts feelings (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing that he praised his son so much, Su's father couldn't close his mouth, and he was very happy that he was such a big man, so he gave himself face.

    I just heard him say: "The child strives for himself, and it has nothing to do with me."

    Dr. Mu smiled, just listen to such modest words, and don't take them seriously.

    Besides, the child is awesome, no matter whether you raised it or not, then your status will rise along with it. This has been the case since ancient times.

    The expressions on the faces of Su Xun's two uncles were somewhat embarrassing.

    Don't they want to lose face? Dr. Mu didn't look at them at all when he came.

    Of course, Dr. Mu's identity, don't look at it as just a doctor, he is really famous, and I don't know how many dignitaries and dignitaries know him,

    People of the level of the two of them may not be enough to look at in front of Dr. Mu. It is normal for people not to look at him.

    This is not the key point. The key point is that Su Xun's father, a man they usually look down on at all, is now able to talk and laugh with Dr. Mu, and he looks really angry.

    But they have nothing to do, because they can't talk at all.

    Now he finally realized the fact that Su Xun really knew Dr. Mu, and he seemed to have a good relationship with him.

    This discovery had a great impact on my uncle and his family.

    The family they looked down upon before, why does it look a little different now.

    Neither of the two uncles was a fool, so they could see it naturally, so they were able to exercise restraint and didn't say anything.

    Su Xun said: "The one on the hospital bed is my grandfather, please trouble Dr. Mu."

    Dr. Mu obviously came here to treat illnesses, he even brought his own medicine box.

    As soon as he heard that he was going to do business, he was not ambiguous. He went up and put his medicine box next to him, and first read the report issued by the hospital.

    In any case, this kind of examination in a large hospital is very reliable, and it is detailed and comprehensive. To a certain extent, it is indeed more accurate than traditional Chinese medicine.

    After watching for a while, Dr. Mu said, "No problem, I can treat it!"

    When everyone heard this, a big stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground.

    Su Xun was also a little surprised. It seems that Dr. Mu is really good. No wonder even experts in such a big hospital respect him so much.

    But if you think about it carefully, if someone is well-known throughout Pingjiang City, he is naturally not a person who has earned his fame.

    It would be good to have his words, and Su Xun was relieved.

    ?After Dr. Mu took action, Su Xun used the Eye of Salvation to help his grandfather recuperate his body. It is estimated that there will be no more problems with his body. It is not a problem to live for at least ten years.

    After all, he is his grandfather, so he has some feelings.

    Su Xun never cares about blood relationship. To put it bluntly, apart from parents and brothers and sisters, the rest of blood relationship is just that.

    Many people who are related by blood may not be as good as friends. Naturally, it depends on how everyone's relationship is. If the relationship is not good, Su Xun is too lazy to deal with it.

    Dr. Mu quickly got into it. First, he performed acupuncture, which lasted for a long time.

    From his technique, Su Xun could tell that he was indeed a master, with high attainments in medical skills, no wonder Mr. Xi recognized him as a friend.

    During this period, the experts from the hospital also came. It is estimated that the nurses said that someone treated the patient privately, which alarmed the experts.

    As a result, the expert saw that it was Dr. Mu, and he didn't say a word, and there was even admiration in his eyes, which shows how awesome Dr. Mu is.

    At the same time, the expert was also amazed to a certain extent. He thought that this family could invite Dr. Mu over, and it was during the Chinese New Year.

    After the acupuncture and moxibustion was over, Dr. Mu wrote another prescription and said: "Take the medicine according to what I wrote, once in the morning and once in the evening, and it will be fine for a course of treatment."

    "These medicinal materials are not uncommon. You can probably get them in the traditional Chinese pharmacy of the hospital."

    After finishing speaking, Dr. Mu also got up, obviously a little tired.

    Grandpa got up from the bed and kept thanking Dr. Mu.

    The second uncle even came up and said: "Mu YuSir, I don't know how much the consultation fee will be this time.  "

    "Su Xun, you invited me here, thanks to you, but I have to pay for the money." The second uncle said.

    Dr. Mu is not a philanthropist. His medical treatment has always been very expensive. When collecting money, he has never been lenient. Unless he meets some really poor people who have no choice, he will not take any money.

    For ordinary people, the consultation fees he charges will not be low, let alone rich people.

    In his words, if you go to the hospital for these difficult and miscellaneous diseases, you have to spend more, and they may not be cured. Here, I only charge money when they are cured. If they are not cured, they don¨t charge a dime.

    In fact, it¨s right to do so. If you don¨t charge money, if you really want to be a good person, everyone will go to you for treatment, even if you have a cold or a cough.

    In this day and age, don't think of people too kindly, there are many people who take advantage of you.

    Therefore, Dr. Mu's move is ruthless enough, even if you go to him to treat a cold, at least you will have to charge you thousands of dollars.

    If you come and go again and again, most people will be kept out of the door, and some people who really need treatment will be treated.

    If it is really a serious illness, to put it bluntly, a little money is nothing.

    Su Xun didn't say a word, and said in his heart that you can give it if you like. If you don't say it, I'm afraid I won't even remember this incident.

    Dr. Mu couldn't figure out what the relationship between this guy and Su Xun was, maybe they were relatives or something.

    Just looking at Su Xun's attitude, Dr. Mu can probably understand that it is probably not harmonious.

    On the contrary, when it comes to collecting money, Dr. Mu is very upset. He wonders if I can afford this little money. It can be said that he has more money than some companies.

    Today I made a special trip to give Su Xun a favor. If I took money, wouldn't it be so bad.

    Therefore, Dr. Mu was also a little upset when he saw this second uncle, and he said to himself that this is a good thing you deliberately wanted to ruin me.

    Just heard Dr. Mu wave his hand and said: "No need, what kind of remuneration do you want, it's just a matter of raising your hands."

    Everyone was taken aback again, thinking that Dr. Mu's fees are high, which is something everyone knows well, so why don't they ask for money.

    The uncle also said: "Dr. Mu, you have helped me so much, how can I not give you money."

    "I came here this time to see Su Xiaoyou's face. My friendship with him, talking about money is to hurt our feelings." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 824 Developed?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although it sounds a bit strange when it comes to feelings between two men.

    However, the huge age gap between Su Xun and Dr. Mu prevents everyone from thinking wrong, knowing that he is talking about friendship.

    Everyone said that, what did they show, that I came here today to see Su Xun's face, not his face, I will not come no matter how much you give.

    Since I'm giving face to others, if I still charge money, then I have no face, so naturally I won't take it.

    For a while, the two uncles were embarrassed again. They didn't want to be compared with Su Xun. They wanted to ask for money, but they were pushed back by Dr. Mu.

    In this way, they will lose face even more.

    But Su Xun smiled, this Dr. Mu is a smart person, in fact, this is only the second meeting between the two of them today.

    It is obviously impossible for you to say how deep a friendship can be.

    However, when he said this, he really thought that the friendship was very deep. Even if he could talk, Su Xun also found it interesting.

    Su Xun will definitely not give money, not because he lacks the money, but if he gives money, the taste will change, and Dr. Mu will be unhappy instead.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Doctor Mu, do you have time? I'll treat you to dinner tonight."

    Originally, I wanted to say noon, but after thinking about it, the time for lunch has passed.

    Dr. Mu is also a discerning person. He knows that Su Xun is here to visit his grandfather, and there are a lot of relatives around. There are probably a lot of things going on at this time.

    So Dr. Mu said: "No need, I won't delay your New Year's time. I have to eat at home during the Spring Festival this evening. Let's talk about it later when I have time."

    Su Xun heard that it seemed to be the case, so he said: "Then wait until next time, I will send you down."

    After finishing speaking, the two left, leaving the others behind. In the ward, they felt uncomfortable.

    Of course, Su Xun definitely can't let Dr. Mu just go for nothing, the benefits still have to be given.

    In his warehouse, there is the spiritual wine prepared earlier, which happens to be packed in a jar, and you can give him a jar.

    After letting Dr. Mu drink it, not only the appetite is satisfied, but the body can also be transformed.

    So after leaving the ward, Su Xun quietly took out the things and said, "Dr. Mu, thank you so much this time. I thought you wouldn't come here. I'll give you this jug of wine. Take it back and have a taste."

    "What are you doing? We are all friends. I will definitely help with this. I can still ask for your things." Dr. Mu said immediately.

    Su Xun also knows the ways of the world: "Doctor Mu, what you said is wrong. I just want to thank you, and I will pay you a new year's greetings. It's just a pot of wine. If you don't want it, it's not giving me face.  .￣

    Dr. Mu knew what Su Xun said, and it seemed reasonable. He also knew that what Su Xun brought out was probably not cheap.

    After accepting it, Dr. Mu said with a smile: "It happens that I like to drink two cups when I have nothing to do. I will try it when I go back."

    Considering that there are so many people during the Chinese New Year, if Dr. Mu drinks it out, it is estimated that one person or two will be gone, which seems to be a bit of a loss.

    Su Xun said: "Doctor Mu, drinking this wine is good for your health. You'd better drink it alone and drink it slowly."

    Dr. Mu's expression was shocked immediately. He understood what Su Xun meant. It is estimated that this wine is indeed not simple.

    It's even priceless. It's probably the right thing for him to come here this time to save face.

    Dr. Mu immediately said, "Okay, thank you very much."

    After seeing off Dr. Mu, Su Xun felt a sense of relief. Oftentimes, getting to know more people is not harmful.

    I won't say anything if I can help, and it can also help you face. This is the most comfortable thing. After the task is completed, 40 points have already been obtained.

    The most important thing is that my two uncles are probably feeling a little uncomfortable now, let them know what happens when they look down on others.

    Back in the ward, my grandfather said, "Don't tell me, this Dr. Mu is amazing, and I feel much better."

    Su's mother said: "Dad, it's good that you are fine. Your body is stronger than anything else. We children can rest assured."

    When the old man heard this, he was obviously a little choked up. In the end, his daughter was the most caring, and he always felt guilty for his eldest daughter.

    When I was young, I was too biased towards my two sons, and in the end it delayed her. If I didn't go to school, I would spend my whole life.In the same way, the life is not as good as the two sons.

    In the end, he still cared so much about him, the feeling in his heart can be imagined.

    Grandpa grabbed Su Xun's mother's hand and said, "Stay here for dinner, and spend two days in Pingjiang by the way."

    When Su Xun heard this, his scalp became numb, and he said to himself that he would spend two days with these relatives, please forgive me.

    In fact, before Su Xun could speak, someone already disagreed.

    The speaker is naturally the second aunt. If she stays for two days, there is a high possibility that she will live in her house, so she naturally cannot agree.

    Then he said: "Stay here and live. Where can we find a place to live? Our family is also related to relatives. There is really no room. We can't let a family of three sleep on the sofa."

    Su Xun became angry as soon as he heard this, and his tone was clearly full of disgust, as if his family would dirty her house if they went to her house.

    If it weren't for seeing her grandfather here, Su Xun would definitely hate her. I'm an old man, so I'm ashamed to have the same knowledge as a woman.

    Su Xun's mother obviously understood, she said: "Dad, it's good that you are fine, we are here mainly to see you."

    "The money here is a little thought from us. You can use it, but you can't accompany you. If you want to eat or drink, you can buy it yourself."

    After finishing speaking, Mother Su opened her bag and took out a dozen of money.

    Su Xun took a look and found that there were quite a lot, about one hundred thousand.

    Co-author, this is the money prepared in advance for the old man. I didn¨t tell Su Xun. I guess my parents said it in private.

    Su Xun doesn't believe that the mother made the decision alone.

    As for his father, although he didn't get along well with people from his mother's house, his father was not that kind of stingy person.

    During the holidays, the old man must be given some money, but at most a few thousand yuan, but now a hundred thousand yuan is too much.

    However, Su Xun estimated that the mother just wanted to make up for it. The family conditions were difficult before, and the elderly did not ask for money from the mother.

    Now that they have money in hand, the money Su Xun gave them is enough for them to spend their entire lives, and it is right to show the old man that this is the case.

    Naturally, Su Xun would not have any objections, as long as his parents don't feel sorry for him, as for him, even if he throws 100,000 yuan on the ground, he doesn't necessarily bend over to pick it up, which is a waste of time.

    Everyone else was shocked, and the price was 100,000. This family is well-developed?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 825: Stay For Dinner (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Don't look at the two uncles' family life is quite good, but for them, 100,000 yuan is really not a small amount.

    The second uncle is mainly due to his status. He works in the department, and the benefits are very good. Natural life and the like are not a problem.

    However, as a small leader, it is obviously difficult for you to really talk about making money, because the investigation is very strict now, if you are not careful, you may fall into it yourself.

    The second uncle is a person who can still ask for himself. He is a calm person and doesn't know how to do that kind of thing, so the money on hand is really limited.

    It can only be said that there is no need to worry about eating and drinking, so that you will not be short of money to spend, but if you really say that you throw money casually, you have obviously not reached that stage.

    Looking at the eyes of the second aunt again, after seeing the 100,000 yuan, it has already begun to shine.

    Uncle is fine, after all, he is in business, and he has a small amount of capital. Of course, he has some money. When he saw 100,000 yuan, he didn't have any special feelings, but he was very surprised.

    Everyone present was surprised, because in their perception, the eldest sister's family lived a tight life in the countryside on the other side of the river.

    When the child was in high school two years ago, Su's father happened to be ill and needed hospital treatment. At that time, the family couldn't even pay for the hospitalization.

    At that time, Su's mother came to borrow money, but because the two uncles looked down on Su Xun's father, they insisted on not taking the money.

    Su Xun remembered this matter clearly. If you don¨t have money, let it go. If you have money, you will deliberately not borrow it, which will inevitably make people uncomfortable.

    Although it is said that they have no obligation to borrow money, that is their own business.

    However, Su Xun also knows that if relatives are really interested in the money for emergency medical treatment, they will definitely borrow it.

    In the end, it was Aunt Yang Min who secretly took 20,000 yuan and came out to help.

    Of course, at that time, Xia Jinshu and Xia Donghai didn't know about it. If they knew about it, it would be fine, and there would probably be an uproar.

    It is precisely because of this incident that Su Xun and his family are very grateful to Yang Min even though they don't say anything.

    That's why, when Su Xun arrived in Linjiang, he was the first to visit Xia Jinshu's house.

    Uncle is not short of the 100,000 yuan. After all, he claims to have assets of tens of millions.

    The funds on hand must be in the millions.

    If you really asked him to take out 100,000 yuan to give the old man some pocket money, I guess he would really be reluctant to part with it.

    Money can be taken out, but not necessarily reluctant.

    As a result, the poor relatives they don't understand now took so much money out. This is really shocking. Is this a lottery or something happened?

    Grandpa was also shocked. After the old man had undergone the treatment just now, Su Xun combed him again with the Eyes of Salvation, and now his spirit is much better.

    He asked: "Where did your family get so much money, take it back quickly, what do I need your money for, I have food and drink, and I don't lack this money."

    "Besides, isn't Su Xun still in college? I have to buy a house and marry a wife in the future. It's time to spend the money. Hurry up and take the money back. I'm so old, and I will be scolded for taking so much money from my children.  of."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing when he heard it, and said that this grandfather is really simple, similar to most old people in the world, and he pays attention to children's problems.

    I thought that I still have to worry about buying a house and marrying a wife. It's completely nonsense, there is nothing to worry about.

    Of course, Su Xun is not good at talking about these things, so let my parents talk about it. I have already pretended to be forceful just now, and now I can keep a low profile and leave the scene to my parents.

    If you really don't want it, there is nothing you can do.

    In fact, the old man is indeed not short of the money, the two uncles will certainly not lack him for food and clothing, and in terms of filial piety, the two uncles are fine, Su Xun can't find fault with this.

    Think about the New Year's Eve in the hospital, the two uncles and their wives all ran over to accompany him, which shows that filial piety is still there.

    ?My mother wanted to give this money, but it was just a little thought. After all, I haven't taken care of my father all year round, and I haven't fulfilled my responsibilities as a child.

    Su's mother said, "Dad, don't worry about this, the family does not lack this little money."

    ?""

    When the relatives heard this, they couldn't calm down even more. In their impression, Su Xun's family seemed to be a typical representative of lack of money. Why are they suddenly not short of money now?

    And judging by the tone of Su's mother when she said this, she was quite confident, not fake.

    Continued: "Now your grandson Su Xun is promising and can earn money. This is your grandson's filial piety to you."

    Su Xun touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed, why did he involve himself again.

    Grandpa was talked about, and finally took the money.

    As for the money, whether it will be taken away by that snobbish second aunt in the end, to put it bluntly, Su Xun doesn't care about it.

    Once the money is given, it's over. After all, they are a family, and they can use the money as they please.

    There is no need for Su Xun to care about one hundred thousand yuan.

    Secondly, the second uncle must not be so low-level, letting his wife make money.

    After receiving the money, she sat for a while. In the afternoon, Su's mother got up: "Dad, we will go back first. You will be discharged later. Remember to tell me that I will come often in the future."

    Su Xun also knew that it was time to leave.

    Xin said that in the future, it seems that I have to let my father learn a driver's license, and buy a car for him to take his mother. It will be much more convenient to come to Pingjiang in the future.

    Of course, learning a driver's license is not a one-time thing, especially for older people, you still have to take it slowly.

    Grandpa didn't agree, grabbed his mother's hand and said, "No, how can I not eat a meal after coming here, and stay for a meal before leaving in the evening."

    "It just so happens that today is the first day of the new year. Let's celebrate the New Year together as a family."

    Grandpa's idea is right, there is no way to visit relatives during the Chinese New Year and not even eat a meal.

    It's just that Su Xun was too lazy to stay for dinner, so there probably wasn't a good atmosphere.

    However, at this time, the second uncle said: "Sister, you can stay and have a meal. I will make arrangements tonight. How can I go back without eating, or my father will still be angry with me."

    The second uncle's sudden statement made Su Xun a little unexpected. In fact, he is not stupid. How can he not see that Su Xun, this kid, is probably a bit capable now.

    Naturally, I can no longer be so indifferent as before, this attitude has to change.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 826 Country People (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The second uncle is like the backbone of the whole family on their side. Generally, everyone will listen to what he says, and they will not have any opinions. This is status and right to speak.

    After a long time, everyone has gotten used to it, and he is in charge of everything.

    As soon as I heard that my second uncle wanted to keep him, other people, even if they had any opinions in their hearts, probably wouldn't say it.

    In fact, no one has any opinions, except for the second aunt, but because of the face of 100,000 yuan, the second aunt may bear it.

    Because she is also a little afraid of her husband, if she comes out to make trouble at this time, it is estimated that everyone will lose face, and looking back, her fate will not be very good.

    After being detained like this, Mother Su didn't know what to do. She couldn't make up her mind for a while, so she looked at Su Xun, wanting to see Su Xun's opinion.

    "Su Xun, you can stay and have a meal. We are all relatives. Because we are far away, we can only get together once or twice a year."

    At this time, the second uncle actually took the initiative to talk to Su Xun, and his attitude was quite good.

    Su Xun said in his heart that this second uncle is also a smart person, and he clearly saw something, otherwise, how could he have such an attitude?

    Seeing how cautious her mother is, Su Xun actually knows that she wants to stay for a meal, no matter what, this is her natal family.

    It's just that she was worried again that Su Xun and Su's father might not be very happy, so she was a little tangled and couldn't make up her mind.

    It made Su Xun feel a little distressed, and he thought that it was just a meal, it was no big deal, and it was just to make his mother happy, and he didn't care.

    So Su Xun nodded and said: "Okay, there's no problem, so let's stay for a meal and trouble uncle."

    "If it's troublesome or not, let me arrange it at the second brother's restaurant. Don't come forward for such trivial matters." The uncle also said.

    Invisibly, everyone's attitudes have quietly changed.

    In the afternoon, my grandfather felt that there was nothing wrong with his body. After drinking the medicine, he was about to be discharged from the hospital.

    Everyone saw that he was in good spirits, and he was able to get up and walk normally. While admiring Dr. Mu's miraculous medical skills, he agreed to be discharged from the hospital.

    ? After all, it¨s a Chinese New Year celebration, not to mention how expensive the hospital¨s hospitalization fee is, who wants to stay here, it¨s too unlucky, and it also affects the mood.

    In fact, although Dr. Mu's medical skills are high, he is not so miraculous. How could he be effective so quickly.

    The most important thing is Su Xun. He secretly helped with the Eye of Salvation. It would be strange if Grandpa still has problems with his body. It is estimated that at this time, he is stronger than ordinary old people.

    After leaving the hospital, before it was time to eat, everyone wanted to go home and sit at my uncle's house. The house in his house is bigger, so it won't look crowded if there are too many people.

    When he got out of the hospital, my uncle said: "There are three of you in your family, see whose car you take next, or take mine. Dad will let the second brother take it."

    Su Xun said: "We came here by car, you just need to lead the way in front for a while, and I will drive to the parking lot."

    I have indeed been to my uncle's house before, but not a few times.

    If I remember correctly, I went there the year before last. In addition, Su Xun is not familiar with the section of road here in Pingjiang, so it would be strange if he could remember it.

    When they heard that their family still came by car, everyone was stunned again.

    It seems that things have really changed, and now they can even afford a car.

    But after thinking about it for a while, if someone took out 100,000 yuan, can a car still be unaffordable?

    Now even if it costs 100,000 to 200,000 yuan, you can buy a decent scooter, which is enough for family use.

    "Mom and Dad, get in the car!"

    After Su Xun drove the car out, he opened the window and said.

    Several relatives saw that it was Daben, and the expressions on their faces changed a little.

    In the hearts of ordinary people, Daben is already considered a luxury car.

    The two uncles are not ordinary people, which also means that they are more knowledgeable. They can recognize that this suv is probably imported, and they can't get it without a million or two million.

    Uncle's car is not bad, a black Audi costs hundreds of thousands, but compared with Su Ming's car, it is impossible to see it in an instant.

    This gap in my heart seems to have become a bit big, and I looked down upon it before.??My family, I gave you too many surprises and unexpected things today.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't drive the Lamborghini over, otherwise, the pretense would have been even more shocking, and it probably made them sleepless.

    Grandpa also got into Su Xun's car with him. He still likes Su Xun very much. In his words, this child is honest when he is underestimated, and now he can enjoy it in his grandson's car.

    Having heard this before, Su Xun still felt that others were praising him.

    But now I hear that others praised him for being honest. I don't know why, but I have a strange feeling.

    My uncle's car drove very steadily, and Su Xun was not in a hurry, so he followed him to the small villa where my uncle's family lived.

    It's not a bad single-family villa. In the small city of Pingjiang, the villa is not too expensive, but it must cost two or three million.

    When I came here before, I always felt that this was a mansion, and I couldn't let it go.

    When I come back this time, I don't feel much. It's not as good as the villa built by my family in the countryside. The gap is too big.

    The house at home cost more than five million to build, at least.

    This cost is already very exaggerated. If the developer is really asked to sell it, the cost will be 5 million, at least 10 million.

    Compared with this small villa, it is much more luxurious.

    Of course, Su Xun naturally disdains this kind of vulgar pretense, because it doesn't mean much.

    In the villa of my uncle's house, I just sat, drank tea, ate and chatted, and the atmosphere was not bad.

    Don't look at my uncle as a businessman, but because his wife is a high school teacher, the family has a relatively humanistic atmosphere.

    There is also my brother-in-law's daughter, who actually has a temper like her mother's, and is quite gentle. She only went to junior high school, and the little girl's family conditions are good, but she doesn't have the bad temper of the princess.

    Chatting until the evening, when it was time to eat, everyone thought about setting off together.

    The restaurant was booked by my uncle, and the grade is pretty good. It is said to be the best restaurant in Pingjiang. You have to make a reservation for normal meals. This is a Chinese New Year holiday. Fortunately, I got to know the boss, so I got a seat.

    Today, in front of Su Xun, he is already a bit weaker. In terms of treating guests to dinner, he must not lose face anymore.

    After arriving at the hotel, the second uncle's family also came, and with them, there was also the second uncle's son, Liu Ning.

    When he saw Su Xun and the others, he looked unhappy, as if he owed him money, and said with a stinky face: "The country people are here again. What can I do with them?" (Remember this site's website address  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 827 What is the most afraid of asking during the Chinese New Year?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Ning is in a bad mood.

    In the evening, I had an appointment with my friends and went out to play disco.

    Usually, his father is very strict, so he may not have this opportunity. Only those who have passed the Chinese New Year have finally had a chance.

    And there is a female classmate I like, I feel so excited just thinking about it.

    As a result, he was called back by his father in the afternoon, and he had agreed to have a meal with the whole family, so how could he not come suddenly, and he was called together directly.

    It's still the tougher one, and it won't work if you don't come.

    This guy has nothing to do, so he can only come here, full of anger.

    As for Su Xun and his family, in his eyes, they are just country people. This is what his mother said, which is what Su Xun's snobby second aunt always called them.

    He also followed suit, and when he saw it, he said it directly, which immediately made the atmosphere very bad, and the atmosphere that had been calmed down for an afternoon was destroyed all at once.

    The second uncle glared at him immediately, and said, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will beat you to death immediately. Believe it or not, call me!"

    For his son, he is also quite helpless. He is usually strict enough with him, but his wife is too used to it. As a result, he has developed the character he is today, which is a headache.

    Liu Ning was still quite afraid of his own father. When he saw that he was going to get angry, he immediately gave up, and quickly called someone obediently.

    To be honest, Su Xun didn't bother to talk to this kind of brat.

    Although he is no more than two years younger than Su Xun and is now a high school student, compared with Su Xun, he is just a brat.

    People like this who say such things in front of others have nothing to worry about, it is indeed the behavior of children.

    If the elders weren't there, it would be bad for beating people during the Chinese New Year. Su Xun had to teach him a lesson.

    The second uncle reprimanded him, which immediately eased the atmosphere, and my parents wouldn't get angry with a junior.

    Besides, it's not the first time I've heard these words when I came here every time during the Chinese New Year. Today's situation is already much better.

    "Fuck, this Rolls Royce is so handsome."

    Just at this time, Liu Ning, like a monkey, ran to the Rolls-Royce and took a look.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Su Xun noticed just now that the Rolls-Royce Phantom is very expensive.

    It is a luxury car among luxury cars, and it is a representative of luxury. It is indeed very impressive to drive. It is said that a prediction in the door is worth more than 100,000 yuan.

    Even if you are a rich person, there is no guarantee that you can own this kind of car, unless you have to be very rich.

    Of course, no matter how good the car is, in Su Xun's eyes, that's the same thing, he doesn't like it at all.

    On the contrary, the license plate of this car is quite good, with a number of six or eight, and it is estimated that in Pingjiang, it is also a leading figure.

    Children all look at the brand of the car, and knowledgeable people generally look at the license plate number. If the license plate number is awesome, even if it is a Wuling Hongguang, it will be a big deal.

    The uncle obviously knew, he said: "This is the car of Gao Wei, the richest man in Pingjiang. It seems that he also eats here."

    "So it's Gao Wei, do you know him, Uncle?" Liu Ning's eyes were obviously shining, and it was obvious that the attraction of the richest man was quite big.

    Even if it is the richest man in Pingjiang City, if he can get in touch with him, it will be enough for him to go out for a year.

    The uncle smiled immediately, and said, "What are you thinking, kid? What kind of character is he? How can I get in touch with him?"

    It is true that although he is also in business, he looks pretty good, but compared with the level of the richest man, he is probably far worse, not at the same level at all.

    Not to mention contact, it is probably not easy to meet even once.

    On the contrary, it was Su Xun's heart that moved, Gao Wei, isn't he the one he met in Dr. Mu's clinic that day.

    In addition, he is also the richest man, so he must be right.

    It's just that when I went to the hospital that day, among the cars, there seemed to be no Rolls-Royce, otherwise Su Xun wouldn't have no memory at all.

    After thinking about it carefully, I can understand it. It is estimated that this car has become his personal symbol in Pingjiang. Even my uncle knows it, which means that many people know it.

      After all, I went to seek medical treatment, and it's not an honorable thing, lest someone will make random guesses outside, so I deliberately kept a low profile and didn't want others to know.

    It is estimated that there is also a reason for wanting to clear the field that day.

    No matter where you are, as long as you are the richest man, you can be considered a prestigious person.

    This is just a small episode. A character like Gao Wei is too far away from everyone, so it is useless to talk about it.

    Naturally, Su Xun wouldn't go out and pretend to be someone's name. To put it bluntly, Su Xun didn't necessarily think that the richest man was awesome.

    It is estimated that one of his Tianji companies can crush all these so-called richest men and the like, but he is too lazy to pretend to be such a force.

    Everyone came to the restaurant, there was a small box, not too big, but it was pretty good, after all, it would be nice to have a box when eating here.

    Enter the private room, take a seat one after another, and then start ordering, that Liu Ning, when ordering, is not polite at all, eat this and that.

    It seems that he alone has the final say. He is such an old man, and he doesn't understand any manners.

    Although it is said that he eats everything, his behavior is quite unpleasant in the eyes of others.

    Su Xun will not let this person jump too much. Although I am not good at hitting you directly, I will not make it easy for you.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said: "By the way, Liu Ning, are you in the third year of high school today? How is your grade? Which university is your goal?"

    During the Chinese New Year, I am most afraid of asking relatives when I meet them. Those who go to school are afraid to ask about their grades, and those who do not go to school are afraid to ask about finding a partner.

    Anyway, during Chinese New Year before, Su Xun was afraid of this. Fortunately, he is now in college and has passed that stage.

    However, he can use this method to make others unhappy.

    "The resentment value from Liu Ning is +103."

    The expression on Liu Ning's face changed immediately.

    His grades can be said to be a mess, much worse than Su Xun, whose grades dropped after entering high school. He is just a bastard and has no ambition.

    The family conditions are not bad, so he doesn't care about it. He doesn't even feel guilty about his poor grades. He thinks that he can go to school, which is very good.

    The results of this year's final exam were messed up again, and he had already been reprimanded by his father. As a result, this Su Xun, who didn't open the pot and lifted the pot, was clearly trying to find fault.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 828 Go to have a drink with him (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The people present immediately looked at Su Xun twice more. Obviously, everyone could see that Su Xun was looking for a place and wanted revenge.

    The second uncle frowned slightly, but this kind of thing is a conversation between children, and he interrupted rashly, which seemed out of place.

    There was no other way but to hold back.

    "Hmph, it's none of your business. You're not my parents. Does my test result have anything to do with you?" This guy spoke in a rather blunt tone.

    It can even be said that he is full of hostility towards Su Xun, because he feels that Su Xun is deliberately exposing his scars, in fact, Su Xun thinks so.

    Aren't you a bitch and don't know how to respect people, then let's all hurt each other, I can't beat you bastard.

    Su Xun still had a smile on his face, but he was complaining in his heart, saying in his heart that if I had a child like you, I would strangle him to death first if I had a child like you, which would simply cause trouble for the society.

    He still said: "It doesn't matter how I am, you are my younger brother after all, if you need help with your grades, I can provide it for you."

    "Brother, I have nothing else. Apart from being handsome, the rest is good grades. I happened to be admitted to Jianghai University last year. It's okay to guide you."

    "The resentment value from Liu Ning is +56!"

    This guy is going to die of anger, Su Xun's forceful pretending makes him full of anger.

    Others looked at Su Xun with weird eyes, thinking that this kid was quite honest before, why does he feel a little thick-skinned now?

    However, I also know that what he said is the truth. As a relative, everyone knows that he was admitted to Jianghai University.

    Although he didn't go to Linjiang for a drink, the gift money was still given, and he knew it.

    Jianghai University is ranked among the top in the whole of China, and everyone knows what grade it is. To be admitted to that school, naturally the grades need to be particularly good.

    Compared with Liu Ning, Su Xun's grades are probably more than one grade better.

    When he said that, it seemed that there was no problem, and the others couldn't say anything.

    Su Xun's second aunt, seeing her son being run over by others, felt anxious to death, but she couldn't say anything, so she could only worry.

    Liu Ning was upset, so he said: "Hehe, what's the use of good grades, I just want to study abroad in the future, and the school I went to is still higher grade than yours."

    Su Xun almost couldn't hold back his laughter, and said to himself that he was really a younger brother. This way of thinking was too simple, and he really thought that studying abroad could be done casually.

    That also requires good grades, and I also need to take the IELTS and TOEFL English tests. Su Xun has never learned about the details, but I heard that it is difficult and not for ordinary people.

    As for saying that if you have money, you can go to study abroad, in fact, those are just pheasant universities. Now it is not like before. When a returnee comes back, everyone still treats you as a treasure.

    Now everyone's eyes are very bright, and they know what grade your school is. The rubbish pheasant university is useless when you come back.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Study abroad, it seems that your English is very good, have you taken IELTS and TOEFL, come, let's speak some English."

    Liu Ning's face was already green, and he was completely speechless after being told by Su Xun.

    With his level of English, he couldn't even distinguish the twenty or so letters of the English alphabet, let alone dialogue, which was completely difficult for him. In this way, pretending to be coercive failed again.

    Just because Su Xun pissed him off, he couldn't say a word.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun didn't continue, just be honest, so as not to be scolded by Lao Tzu.

    ? Then the topic changed, and everyone chatted relaxedly and happily. Except for Liu Ning who was depressed, everyone else was fine.

    ！！！！！！

    At the same time, in another box of this hotel, there was a table of people, who were also chatting with each other over wine.

    Looking at the grade of food on this table, it is obviously different. The decoration in the whole box is also very gorgeous.

    Compared with the small box where Su Xun and the others ate, there seems to be no comparison, because the gap is really too big.

    Perhaps a knowledgeable person can tell at a glance that this box is actually the best in this hotel, and it can even be said to be the ultimate luxury.

    All kinds of details are revealed all the time. The people who eat in this box must be very unusual.

     One of them, Su Xun, really knew him. It was none other than Gao Wei who was mentioned just now. The car was parked outside, so he naturally ate here.

    It's Chinese New Year today, and he is here to entertain friends for dinner. Almost all the people at this table are famous, but none of them are as awesome as him.

    Just at this time, a bodyguard came in. This was a bodyguard that Gao Wei usually brought with him and trusted.

    After the bodyguard came in, he stuck to Gao Wei's ear and whispered a few words.

    The people present are all smart people, knowing that this is probably a personal matter, so naturally they don't ask more questions, as if they didn't see anything.

    "Are you sure the person you saw was him?" Gao Wei also showed a hint of joy at this time.

    The bodyguard nodded and said, "He can't be wrong, I remember him."

    Gao Wei got up immediately and said: "Everyone, let's have a drink first. An old friend is eating here. I'll go over and have a look."

    "Okay, Mr. Gao, you can go."

    The other people in the box were also very straightforward, and no one said anything.

    The old friend Gao Wei mentioned was actually none other than Su Xun.

    When he was at the door before, the bodyguard noticed Su Xun, but as a bodyguard, he naturally would not act rashly, and even came up to greet Su Xun directly, which is not what a bodyguard should do.

    After he silently watched Su Xun enter the box in the hotel, he came to report to Gao Wei, knowing that Gao Wei liked this person very much.

    It turned out that after going back that day, Gao Wei's son had completely recovered, but he was overjoyed, and his heart was full of gratitude to Su Xun.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun, I am afraid that this year's Spring Festival will not be able to pass.

    Still muttering in his mouth, this time he was lucky enough to meet a god-man.

    Although he has Su Xun's number, how could he bother him with a phone call? It might make people feel disgusted.

    The bodyguard understood his thoughts very well. He knew that Gao Wei wanted to thank him. He didn't thank him well last time. It is probably fate that he met here today.

    After Gao Wei came out, he said, "Do you know which box he is in?"

    "I know this, it's in the box downstairs."

    "Go get me a bottle of the best wine, and I'll have a drink with him in the past." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 830 This wine should not be cheap (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Wei is also an open-minded person. Seeing that Su Xun is so straightforward, he is also happy in his heart, knowing that Su Xun is giving him face.

    So Gao Wei drank it all in one gulp. They are all people in the business field, so there must be no problem with this amount of alcohol.

    Usually in the wine market, everyone knows that drinking is a kind of culture, and there are many ways in it.

    Basically, toasting and drinking are all particular. Generally speaking, those with lower status should pay respect to those with higher status.

    In other words, subordinates respect their leaders, juniors respect their elders, and those with low status basically want to toast, while those with high status are free to drink.

    It's different from drinking between brothers. If brothers drink together, whoever doesn't drink up is a dog.

    For a person like Gao Wei, just drink a little casually when drinking. Maybe he drinks half a glass of wine in a circle.

    However, Gao Wei was able to drink it all in one gulp this time. It can be seen that Su Xun's status and status are obviously unusual. Everyone is a sensible person, and they are very clear in their hearts.

    When Gao Wei came in, he just drank a glass of wine, and he would not find anyone else to drink.

    After all, with his identity here, he would only give Su Xun face, and it was because Su Xun saved his son.

    As for other people, to put it bluntly, even Su Xun's family members would not go to toast.

    After drinking, Gao Wei was thinking of going out, but at this moment, the bodyguard outside came in again, and whispered something in Gao Wei's ear.

    Everyone's eyes are staring at it, and they don't know what they are talking about.

    Gao Wei nodded, and the bodyguard withdrew.

    "Little brother, there is Secretary Lu from Pingjiang who is having dinner with me today. I want to get to know you. Would you like to have a drink in my box?" Gao Wei invited Su Xun.

    As soon as the two uncles heard the name of Secretary Lu, the expressions on their faces immediately became different, which was a bit strange.

    This Secretary Lu, in their ears, can be said to be like thunder.

    Because Secretary Lu is the top leader of Pingjiang City, his status and power can be imagined.

    Especially the second uncle, who is in politics, can't help but breathe a little bit more after hearing this name.

    If he could meet Secretary Lu and even have a glass of wine, he might be able to get promoted directly in the future. Big men are so powerful.

    People who do business like my uncle naturally hope to meet Secretary Lu, or how can we say that there is no separation between government and business.

    It is too unexpected that the two of them would invite Su Xun, a character that the two of them would never see in their dreams.

    Of course, it is normal for Secretary Lu to be able to have dinner with Gao Wei, and Gao Wei is so rich.

    There is no one in Pingjiang who he doesn't know, who can eat at the same table with him, who is not a famous person.

    Just think about it with your fingers and it will be clear, as long as you can go to that table and have a drink or two, then you will be able to return this network resource.

    In this place of Pingjiang, no matter what you do, you may be able to walk sideways.

    How many people have dreamed of opportunities, but it ended up on Su Xun's head, which makes people really envious.

    I guess it was also Secretary Lu. He heard Gao Wei talk about this before, and he probably got a little moved. He thought he was a strange person and wanted to meet him.

    This kind of thing, in the position of Secretary Lu, what Gao Wei said to him does not seem to be an accident.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said directly: "Forget it, I will have a meal with my relatives and then leave, so I won't bother everyone."

    Everyone's mouths opened wide again, already frightened by Su Xun, isn't it, they can refuse such a good thing, is this their brains flooded?

    However, Su Xun thinks very clearly that what looks like a good thing to others is actually just a trouble in his eyes.

    It's not necessary, this group of people is just from Pingjiang. To put it bluntly, Pingjiang is a small place, and it doesn't matter how awesome you are.

    In Jianghai, the top big city in China, Fu Aohai, as the richest man in Jianghai, was very polite when he saw Su Xun.

    Comparing the richest man in Pingjiang with the richest man in Jianghai, it can be said that it is not enough at all, and the gap should not be too big.

    As for other important figures, Su Xun looked down on him even more, so why waste his time.

    In this place of Pingjiang, he?I will come here often, so what is the use of painstakingly managing these connections?

    Even Gao Wei didn't expect a flat refusal.

    I thought Su Xun would give him face. After all, this kind of thing is not an excessive request. It seems that it is indeed more beneficial to Su Xun.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun refused so much, but Gao Wei didn't have any other ideas. On the contrary, he felt that Su Xun was an awesome character.

    What does it mean to be able to refuse such a good thing? It means that he doesn't like it at all. If this is the case, it makes people think deeply.

    Gao Wei is a smart person, he will definitely not force others, so he said with a smile: "Okay, then I won't force you."

    "By the way, I have something private to tell you. Why don't we go out and talk about it."

    Su Xun probably understood, and probably wanted to ask about his son, this Su Xun would not refuse, so he nodded and said, "Okay."

    After coming out, the door of the box was closed, Su Xun spoke first, and he said: "The child should be fine, right?"

    "It's much better. Now my mind is back to normal, and my appetite has also increased. It relieves our worries."

    Gao Wei said, "It's just that I'm a little scared, whether this phenomenon will happen again in the future."

    "Don't worry about that, it won't happen."

    Su Xun knew that this person was worried about what to do if he was bewitched again in the future. As a parent, he could understand this feeling.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "That kind of phenomenon is extremely rare in the first place, it is very difficult to encounter it once, and after I solve it, it will not be infected in the future."

    "Besides, I've collected your wine. If you need anything in the future, just call me."

    Su Xun's words are equivalent to giving him a reassurance.

    ！！！！！！

    When Su Xun went out, the people in the box were still looking at each other.

    The shock left just now was so great that it was a bit overwhelming.

    Grandpa is quite happy, his grandson is capable, he is happy.

    Glancing at the wine Gao Wei brought, he asked, "This wine smells really good after opening it. I guess it costs a lot of money for a bottle, right?"

    Uncle is a person who knows the goods. When the wine was delivered, he took a look at it and knew what it was.

    With a wry smile, he said: "This is a world-renowned wine. It is out of stock, at least a bottle of 500,000, and it may not be available for purchase." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 831 Change of attitude (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pa-ta！！"

    I don't know whose wine glass fell to the ground, it was shattered, and it made a messy sound.

    However, no one spoke, and the scene was silent. It was obvious that everyone had been frightened, and they didn't know what to say.

    The price of a bottle of wine can reach 500,000. You must know that a house in Pingjiang is only 700,000 to 800,000.

    The price of this wine has already had a relatively large impact on ordinary people like you, which is a bit unacceptable.

    A bottle of wine seems to be enough for everyone to struggle for a long time, which is a bit unacceptable.

    Although my uncle has a little money, if you want to say 500,000, he can take it out, but it is still understandable to spend 500,000 to buy a house or a car.

    But buying a bottle of wine for 500,000 yuan is really unacceptable.

    Of course, he just thought about it in his head. Even if he was willing, there might not be such a channel.

    This kind of good wine is very rare, and it is not a matter of money. You may not be able to buy it with money.

    The uncle saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff, so he deliberately said: "We definitely can't afford this wine, but for someone like Gao Wei, for him, half a million yuan may be earned in a few hours, and he can't afford it."  What kind of."

    Just at this time, Su Xun came back, this time alone.

    That guy Gao Wei said a few words to Su Xun, and then he left with complete peace of mind, but before leaving, he kept thanking Su Xun.

    After returning, Su Xun could naturally notice the changes in everyone.

    If he can't feel it, then he is too stupid.

    But what else could Su Xun say, he could only pretend that he didn't know anything, and then said: "Everyone is watching what I am doing, can I still have flowers on my face, let's eat quickly."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun picked up the wine again and said, "Come on, this wine tastes good, everyone should try it."

    When they heard that Su Xun was so generous and offered this kind of wine for others to taste, everyone was quite moved.

    Who wouldn't want to take a sip of this kind of wine worth hundreds of thousands a bottle to see what it tastes like.

    Don't say what is delicious or not, at least psychologically, I feel very satisfied, so the taste will definitely not be bad.

    And the most important thing is not the taste, but that you can brag about it when you go out. You said that the 500,000 bottle of wine, I drank it last time, and it was given by Mr. Gao. Don¨t mention it, it tastes pretty good.

    Once this awesomeness is blown out, it will be so exciting.

    The uncle still said: "Su Xun, you should keep this wine. It costs at least 500,000 a bottle. It's too expensive."

    Take it back and put it away at home. It seems to be the best choice. I guess Su Xun is just being polite, but he can't take it seriously, otherwise, what should I do if I am embarrassed.

    Su Xun did not expect that this wine is quite expensive, a bottle of hundreds of thousands of wine is very rare in the whole world, and it can be regarded as top-notch.

    It seems that Gao Wei really gave himself face.

    Su Xun also knew in his heart that he said last time that he would not accept money, and he probably knew that it would be meaningless to give him money as a reward, so he gave this as a disguised thank you.

    Receive it with peace of mind, and I didn't take things for nothing.

    As for the value of this wine, to put it bluntly, no matter how expensive it is, Su Xun doesn't take it seriously.

    It's just a bottle of wine, and I have to take it back, but pull it down, it's not troublesome enough.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Whether you take it or not, isn't the wine just for drinking, besides, it's all opened, everyone bring the cups, and I'll pour them for everyone."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun poured wine directly.

    Except for the daughter of my brother-in-law's family, who is only in junior high school, it is not good to let her drink alcohol, and Su Xun has lost some of the rest.

    Even if it was Liu Ning, Su Xun also fell for him, and gratitude flashed clearly in this kid's eyes.

    It is estimated that after today's incident, this kid must be submissive to Su Xun, and he dare not have any other disrespectful thoughts.

    There are a lot of people, and a bottle of wine is just that much, and the average share is only half a glass per person.

    Hundreds of thousands were divided by Su Xun in a short time, which can be said to be very bold, and seeing Su's mother beside her made her feel a little distressed.

    Fortunately, it was a gift from someone else. If Su Xun bought it with his own money, Su's mother would have to scold him, even if he has money, he can't play like this.

      After a while, 500,000 yuan will go out, no amount of money may be enough to lose.

    In fact, what Su's mother didn't know was that even if Su Xun lost like this, the money on his body probably wouldn't be lost.

    The wine in Su Xun's glass was the least. He did it on purpose. He didn't feel much about this wine. If it is a good wine, how can it be as good as the wine in Li Baijiu's gourd?

    Everyone clinked glasses together and took a sip. Who would be willing to drink such an expensive wine in one gulp? Of course, you have to taste it slowly.

    Even the snobby second aunt took the empty wine bottle for a photo. Su Xun saw it, but thought it was a little funny, and didn't say anything.

    ?Everyone drank this wine, feeling satisfied in their hearts, but at the same time, they were a little mixed. Today they are in the light of Su Xun.

    If it weren't for Su Xun, I'm afraid I won't be able to enjoy this treatment in this life.

    The key is to think of the previous attitude, and look down on others. Everyone feels quite ashamed in their hearts.

    Compared with the current Su Xun, they are nothing worth mentioning, and they are probably not worthy of carrying his shoes.

    Probably before, Su Xun couldn't stop laughing at them in his heart.

    After recognizing the fact that Su Xun has become very powerful now, everyone will no longer have any doubts in their hearts.

    If the previous Dr. Mu was a coincidence, then this Gao Wei, can there be a fake?

    If you are so polite to Su Xun, if you don't see anything, you are really a fool.

    The second uncle said: "Sister, brother-in-law, we did have unpleasant things before."

    "It is true that we have a problem. We are all relatives, so we shouldn't do that."

    "Thank you and Su Xun for your generosity. From now on, we will not talk about each other as a family. Let's have a drink together."

    The second uncle is a smart man, with one sentence, he basically exposed the previous unhappiness.

    At the same time, he didn't mention Su Xun anything, but went to Su Xun's parents to talk about it, which made Su Xun very satisfied.

    In any case, we are still relatives, and it is not serious until the point of severing contact.

    In the future, it is enough for them to know who is awesome, and their attitude in the future is probably to be low-browed and pleasing to the eye.

    I can't say what's wrong with them, I can only say that people are like this now.

    As long as my parents are happy, it doesn't matter to Su Xun.

    Su Xun's parents also said some scene words, meaning that the previous things were nothing, just drink a glass of wine, and the change of attitude had just begun. Unknowingly, their family became the center.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 832 Letting Out a Breath (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the second half of the dinner, the atmosphere was surprisingly harmonious, even so harmonious that Su Xun was not used to it.

    Just imagine, this group of relatives who looked down on you before, now keep talking good things, and become licking dogs.

    And this kind of change happened in a short period of time, who can stand it, it can't stand it at all.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't talk much all the time, just focused on eating.

    When others came to talk to him, and there was nothing he could do, he simply responded with a few words.

    In this way, everyone knows well, so they won't bother Su Xun all the time.

    The two uncles were quite sensible, and Su Xun did not look down on them.

    If the two of them kept coming up to lick Su Xun and asked Su Xun to introduce Gao Wei and Secretary Lu to them, then Su Xun would really look down on them.

    It is true that this is not difficult for Su Xun.

    However, there must be a reason. It is a bit taken for granted to ask Su Xun to help them just because of their status as relatives.

    Fortunately, the two of them are quite moral, not mentioning this matter also relieved Su Xun a lot.

    After eating, the second uncle said again: "Let's stay at night. It's so late, it's not convenient to go back. I'll go back tomorrow. If you're not in a hurry, you can spend two days in Pingjiang."

    But pull it down, Su Xun was crazily complaining in his heart, eating a meal is almost enough, this is already his limit.

    Su Xun would definitely not be able to accept it if he was asked to stay for another night and would have to delay tomorrow.

    Living in other people's homes is still a bit unaccustomed, especially in relatives' homes, you will be very awkward.

    Su Xun showed a playful smile, and said, "Forget it, your second uncle who is celebrating Chinese New Year has a lot of people in your family, so we won't take up space."

    The second uncle's face suddenly became embarrassed. How could he not tell that he was mocking his wife.

    In the ward before, when talking about staying with their family, his wife's attitude really made people blush.

    He also said that there are too many people in the family and no place to live. In fact, it is just an excuse. Even if some friends come to the family, they may not stay here for dinner, and they always leave after a while.

    How can anyone stay at home, and now they want to keep Su Xun's family, but they can't.

    How can the second aunt not hear it, but she is thick-skinned enough, just listen to her and say: "Su Xun, look at what you said."

    "If your family comes, I will make room for you even if I'm playing on the floor. I'll make sure you have a place to live."

    Su Xun didn't know what to reply to her. Sometimes thick-skinned people do have an advantage, and people can say anything without embarrassment.

    The uncle also said: "If the second brother's place is inconvenient, you can stay at my place. It happens that my father also lives at my place, so we can chat at night."

    The current situation is that everyone wants to get in touch with Su Xun more.

    Father Su spoke at this time, and said: "It's really unnecessary. We have to go to relatives' homes to pay New Year's greetings early tomorrow morning. I guess someone from home will come to the door. No one is at home."

    "Besides, it's only a few tens of minutes away from Pingjiang to Linjiang. It's okay. Su Xun has no problem driving."

    Father Su is not stupid, everyone's attitude suddenly became so good today, he was not deceived into it, and naturally he knew why.

    To put it bluntly, it wasn't because of Su Xun's amazing performance.

    If he continued to stay, it was just because he wanted to curry favor. He could see that Su Xun didn't want to stay in Pingjiang to waste time.

    It's cool to feel that everyone is flattering you, but it's also at the expense of his own son. Father Su is not willing to do that kind of thing. The most important thing is that his son is happy.

    Su's mother also said: "Yes, it's too inconvenient to stay here. Let's go back. We just need to walk around frequently in the future. It's also convenient to have a car."

    When several relatives heard this, they knew that it was impossible to keep him.

    I feel quite regretful in my heart. I was too careless to say ten thousand and one thousand, and my attitude towards others did not make the relationship very good.

    Although everyone ate together on the surface, it seemed that they had talked about it, which was pretty good, but in fact it was very clear that the relationship was not close.

    If the relationship is really good, keep them.It shouldn't be a problem. To put it bluntly, the gap caused by the previous years is really too big. It is too difficult to reverse it in a short while, and it will take a lot of time.

    As for walking around frequently in the future, Mother Su's more polite words really touched their hearts. Indeed, they will have to walk around with Su Xun and his family often in the future.

    This kind of thigh is still a relative, if you don't pay attention to it well, it will be like a thunderbolt.

    Everyone kept telling them to be happy and be careful on the road. They also knew that Su Xun had drunk a little wine, and the second uncle even said that if you encounter the traffic police, just call him.

    After the car started and left, it was clean. There were only three members of the family in the car, and they had an exclusive space where they could say something they hadn't said before.

    Father Su sighed and said: "I have been married to you for so many years, and for the first time, your two younger brothers can politely toast me and light a cigarette. I never dreamed of it."

    Su's mother said angrily: "Give me a try if you are so eccentric, and if you show your face, you are afraid that you will treat me badly."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth curled up. Sometimes it's quite interesting to listen to the two of them bickering without doing anything.

    Mother Su asked: "By the way, Su Xun, what happened to the richest man in Pingjiang today? He is giving wine and toasting you. I can see their eyeballs are about to fall off."

    Su Xun who asked this question was even a little bit pained, thinking that it was really painful to talk nonsense all day long.

    He only heard him say quietly: "Actually, I met Dr. Mu and helped him a little. They somehow found out that I was eating here, so they came here and wanted to thank me."

    Although what Su Xun said was ambiguous, the parents didn't suspect anything, and they didn't even bother to ask what was going on.

    Because in their hearts, the son gave too many surprises, and the couple probably wouldn't have any doubts about him being able to go to heaven.

    On the contrary, if the son is capable, the two of them must be happy.

    I only heard Su's father exhale, and said: "Today, it's really cool. I haven't experienced the feeling of elation for a long time."

    Su Xun could feel that his father seemed to let out a mouthful of turbid air, and all the anger he had received for so many years was all vented out at once.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 833 Daughter-in-law is almost dead (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next two days, the life will be relatively dull.

    ? At least in Su Xun¨s opinion, there is nothing special about it, it¨s about the same as the New Year¨s Eve in the past, either when others come to his home to celebrate the New Year, or on the way to celebrate the New Year.

    It's nothing more than eating and drinking together, eating and drinking all day long, it's really a bit painful, and I drank a lot of wine.

    On the contrary, I think it doesn't make much sense.

    No wonder people used to say that when you get older, you feel that the Chinese New Year is not very interesting, but a burden.

    In the past, Su Xun felt that the person who said such a thing must be a pretender. During the Chinese New Year, the family is so happy together.

    In fact, after reaching this age, Su Xun can roughly understand that Chinese New Year is not just as simple as having a family dinner together, but also involves many things. In fact, it is not so happy.

    It's better to be a child, at least you can have lucky money.

    For Su Xun's age, no one gives lucky money anymore, and even if he does, he is too embarrassed to ask for it.

    It's not like pretending not to want it when I was a child. After everyone pushed twice, the money still came to your pocket. It's all a routine.

    He said no, but he was actually afraid that people would really not give it.

    Su Xun is really ashamed to ask for it now, since he is a college student, how can he really ask for other people's New Year's money, wouldn't it be a joke.

    Early in the morning on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Su Xun was still in bed when he received a call from An Suke.

    Su Xun teased: "What's the matter, you miss me, don't you?"

    "I miss you a ghost, but I don't miss you."

    "You don't want me, do you? Then I'll hang up."

    "you dare!"

    Su Xun smiled, and then got back to business: "Have you eaten yet? You haven't woken up yet."

    "Why didn't I get up, I haven't been able to sleep in for a few days, okay, I go out early every morning to pay New Year's greetings."

    An Suke was making complaints. In fact, many people hate the New Year's greetings. If they didn't have lucky money to get them, children probably wouldn't be too happy about it.

    Su Xun replied: "Then are you going to pay New Year's greetings today, and which relative's house are you planning to go to?"

    Su Xun is not too clear about the arrangement of An Suke's family's relatives, because he has never known it before, so asking is just a matter of passing.

    An Suke replied quickly: "Su Xun, I came to you today because of this matter. A few relatives came to my house for dinner today."

    "I was thinking, why don't you come here." An Suke said.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, thinking that it would be bad for him to go by himself on such an occasion.

    Although An Suke took the initiative to invite him over, it was equivalent to approving him, but Su Xun was still a little flustered when he heard this.

    An Suke said: "There are not many relatives, mainly my aunt and her family. You must introduce me to a boyfriend, you know."

    "That man should be a relative of my uncle's who chose the house. I don't know what he thought. He insisted on introducing him to me, and he also brought him here today for a blind date."

    "Is this all right?"

    ? Su Xun was startled all of a sudden, and thought that there was still such a thing. How can we still have a blind date? Isn¨t it a bit unprofessional.

    So Su Xun replied: "Then it's fine if you don't agree."

    Speaking of it, Su Xun was also a little unhappy. His girlfriend was arranged to go on a blind date with another man. Who could be happy about this? It must be an individual, so everyone should be very unhappy.

    Moreover, both parties on the blind date must agree, so why not just refuse? Why bother to say so much? They can still forcefully bring someone here?

    An Suke replied, "Su Xun, don't listen to me."

    "Of course I refused. I asked my mother to talk about it. I'm still in college, so don't worry about it. That's a good reason, but my aunt insists that this young man has good conditions."

    "Let me get to know each other first, and I'm not in a hurry to get married. What else can I say? I just have a showdown and say I have a boyfriend."

    "Then they said that what was talked about in the university is not reliable, and who knows if it will succeed in the future, it is better to introduce it. It is better for everyone to know each other."

    Seeing this, Su Xun couldn't help touching his nose. Seeing this, it meant that he was unreliable, really.It hurts.

    However, adults somewhat have this kind of thinking. They feel that they have experienced it, as if they know everything. In their eyes, what young people do are children and immature.

    It is estimated that they also refused, but they are too enthusiastic, so there is no good way.

    An Suke said again: "Actually, my mother is also in a dilemma. She has already talked about this point. She still wants to bring someone over, so she can't refuse. Otherwise, it will be too embarrassing."

    "Because my aunt is still a nice person. She helped me and my mother a lot in the past and treated us very well. I can't just give her some face."

    "My mother thinks so, come as soon as you come, say a few words after dinner, and just refuse when you're done."

    Su Xun nodded, agreeing with He Qishuang's idea.

    After all, you are not someone else, so you can't put yourself in their shoes and think about problems from their perspective.

    It is indeed a relative with a relatively good relationship, and you can't just give it a little face. For example, if a relative in Su Xun's family has to pull him on a blind date, he probably has no good way to do it.

    Fortunately, his relatives know that Su Xun doesn't have to worry about finding a wife. He is rich and beautiful, and he is a famous college student. If he can't find a wife, he will be out of trouble.

    Su Xun said: "That's fine. Anyway, if you refuse directly, don't give him a good face. If you don't, it's fine. Let me go and be embarrassed."

    "You don't understand this. I think after that man sees it, even if I refuse, he may not give up. When the time comes, think about it, how annoying it is."

    Su Xun was immediately amused, and laughed, the whole bed was shaking.

    ? If you look from the outside, those who don¨t know may think what¨s going on inside.

    It was the first time Su Xun saw that An Suke was so shameless, so he teased: "Are you deliberately saying that you are attractive?"

    "Is not it?"

    Yes, Su Xun discovered that there was a certain gene in An Suke's body, as if he had dug it out by himself.

    An Suke replied: "So, come here quickly, and if you find out that you are my boyfriend later, he probably won't have any thoughts."

    "When will you be there?"

    Su Xun still wanted to sleep a little longer.

    An Suke continued to reply: "You can do whatever you want, as long as you arrive before lunch, if you are late, your wife will be gone."

    Su Xun smiled, this little girl needs practice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 834: Blind date scene (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun got up straight away. After washing up and going downstairs, his parents were having breakfast. Seeing that Su Xun got up so early, it was rather strange.

    Said: "Hey, what's going on today, no one called you, and I got up so early?"

    The main thing is that there is nothing to do today, and the young man is more sleepy, so his parents didn't call him and let him sleep.

    As a result, Su Xun got up so consciously today that he got up directly, which is very surprising.

    Su Xun said: "After dinner, go to a friend's house over the Linjiang River to play."

    Upon hearing this, the couple didn't say anything. After all, his son has a relatively wide network of contacts now, so he knows it very well.

    Father Su said: "For Chinese New Year, you can't go to anyone's house empty-handed. You need to carry something, you know?"

    "Don't worry, I know this."

    Originally, Su Xun went to An Suke's house after returning home last time, and bought a lot of things. He thought it was an early New Year greeting, and he didn't need to go again after the New Year.

    Who knows that this kind of thing happened, there is no good way, since if you want to go there, you have to carry something in your hand, otherwise it will be too rude.

    Father Su continued to say: "Just take things from home. There are a lot of things at home, and it's useless to keep them at home."

    It was only when Su Xun remembered that there was such a thing. It is true that there are quite a lot of things in the house. There are so many people who pay New Year's greetings, and they are all given by others.

    It can also be said that these things were actually bought with lucky money.

    It is also troublesome to pile up at home, why not take it out and give it away to others, saving yourself a lot of trouble.

    Sit down and have breakfast together. After breakfast, Su Xun was not in a hurry and dressed himself up before going out.

    Today I am going to support An Suke, so I must clean up a little bit.

    Although no one can compare to me with this face, but dressing up this thing can also give people a lot of points, so you have to pay attention.

    It was almost done, Su Xun found some things, and carried a lot, all of which were food and not worth much.

    Putting it in the trunk, Su Xun drove to An Suke's house.

    Su Xun felt quite helpless as the traffic was quite congested along the way. Originally, the journey took about an hour, but he drove for about two hours. When he arrived at An Suke's house, it was already past ten o'clock.

    Su Xun walked in with his things and found that in An Suke's house, there were several people sitting there, drinking tea and eating melon seeds and chatting, probably relatives had already arrived.

    When a few people saw Su Xun, they were a little stunned, obviously wondering who this is, why did they come to the door rashly?

    However, Su Xun didn't know any of them, so everyone stared at each other, which was very embarrassing.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's psychological quality is good, to put it bluntly enough, he is shameless enough, so he went directly to the door and put his things by the door.

    Having been here more than once, he can be sure that he has not come to the wrong place.

    It's just that I didn't see An Suke and her mother He Qishuang, probably the two of them were busy in the kitchen.

    Sure enough, Su Xun looked up and found that in the small kitchen, An Suke and his mother and daughter were busy in the kitchen, but none of them was with the guests.

    But there is no other way, there must be someone who is going to cook.

    It is estimated that An Su didn't want to chat with her here, so she went to the kitchen with her. This is a good way to escape.

    "Su Xun, you are here."

    After Su Xun came, An Suke obviously heard the movement, so she came out and said with a smile on her face.

    Su Xun is here. This is her savior. She was so embarrassed just now that she didn't know what to say.

    Now that Su Xun came, everything would change, An Su had no reason, so he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is my boyfriend, Su Xun."

    An Suke said to her, "Su Xun, this is my aunt and uncle."

    Su Xun noticed this middle-aged couple just now, probably An Suke's aunt and his wife.

    Among other things, An Suke's aunt looks pretty good.

    Although he is middle-aged and his face has traces of time, but it can be seen that the foundation is still there.

    Looking at her like this, it is estimated that An Suke's father may not necessarily look bad. It seems that An Suke is so beautiful because both parents have genes.?? Yeah.

    It's a pity that her father passed away somehow, and this Su Xun didn't have the nerve to ask, after all, it was a sad thing for others.

    The faces of aunt and uncle became a little embarrassed. They brought someone to An Suke for a blind date, but An Suke's boyfriend also came?

    If it was a coincidence, no one would believe it. This is too coincidental. There is a high possibility that it was intentional.

    He Qishuang heard movement outside, and she also came out, but when she saw that it was Su Xun, she was a little surprised, and said, "Su Xun, why are you here?"

    Seeing He Qishuang's expression, it is estimated that she is not pretending, she didn't know about it in advance, and An Suke never said anything about it.

    ?But He Qishuang will definitely not dislike Su Xun. To put it bluntly, she is more than happy to see Su Xun. No one is welcome, and she can't treat Su Xun badly.

    He Qishuang said, "It's fine if you come, just have a meal together."

    As for what to do with the blind date and the like, let him do it, he didn't expect it to be successful, his daughter and Su Xun are really a good match.

    Knowing that this was his daughter's ghost idea, but if he did it like this, the atmosphere would obviously not be very good.

    He Qishuang thought to himself that since this is the case, he might as well explain it directly.

    So she said: "Sister, this is what I told you before, Su Ke's boyfriend, the two have known each other since high school, and they went to Jianghai University together in college."

    "We get along pretty well. As for me, I naturally respect the wishes of our family, Su Ke. I won't make it difficult for her in this kind of matter, just let her decide by herself."

    Speaking of this, it is obvious that everyone can understand what is going on.

    Although He Qishuang really didn't know about it, other people didn't think so.

    In the eyes of others, He Qishuang probably did this on purpose.

    Uncle made a face, and obviously pulled it down, only to hear him say: "What does this mean, I have already agreed to see the object, you brought a boyfriend here, what is it?"

    When he said this, it seemed that everyone was very disrespectful to him, which made everyone look bad.

    The aunt gave him a tug, and then said: "Okay, what are you talking about, we are all friends, just sit down and have a meal and chat."

    Uncle wanted to say something more, but held back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 835: The Reason for the Blind Date (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's just that at this time, there was a young man who seemed to be about twenty-five or sixteen years old. He looked ordinary and seemed to be in good shape.

    His complexion is also quite ugly, and he only heard him say: "What does this mean, take me on a blind date, and you have a boyfriend in the end, why do you make me happy?"

    The tone of this person's speech is quite blunt, and he seems to have a big temper.

    Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little strange. He said in his heart that he had nothing wrong with this kind of thing. It's normal to be angry in his heart, but he shouldn't express it directly.

    If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, shouldn't they all hold back, on the surface they should be able to get by.

    Besides, I heard that this is a relative of his uncle who chose the house. To be reasonable, if you are a junior, you should be more polite and not like this.

    "Xiao Bo, don't be angry, this is purely a misunderstanding."

    Uncle, he quickly comforted him. Judging from the meaning of the words, uncle seemed to be quite afraid of this person's anger, but there was an element of flattery in his tone.

    Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little strange, thinking what was going on, it felt a bit wrong.

    On the contrary, the man couldn't bear it anymore, he got up directly, and then said: "Excuse me today, I have something to do, so I'll leave first."

    After finishing speaking, this person left directly without giving any favors, which made the atmosphere very bad.

    Uncle also got up quickly and wanted to pull that guy, but he didn't show face and left directly.

    It is obviously nonsense for something to happen temporarily, because I was angry and saw Su Xun, so I didn't want to stay here.

    Su Xun himself didn't expect that this person's reaction was too big, so Su Xun didn't even think about it, for example, after two people saw it, they would fight openly and secretly, and secretly compare.

    The result was not at all the same as the imagined plot. When people saw him, they were so angry that they left. Perhaps this was the most real reaction.

    However, this guy has a really big temper, and he is a relatively impulsive person. No wonder he didn't find a girlfriend. There is a reason for everything.

    When he left like this, even Su Xun felt a little embarrassed.

    He Qishuang's complexion was also not very good-looking, and it felt like they had messed up things directly today.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, my aunt said instead: "Just this bad temper, I introduced it to Su Ke. Fortunately, it didn't work out. If I like it, even if I know he has this temper, I can't even agree."

    Hearing this, Su Xun was happy instead, and wondered what was going on with this aunt, didn't they make up the matter of the blind date, but now she still doesn't agree.

    The aunt continued: "Okay, I have already torn my face, why are you still sulking here, if you can't do it, just pull it down."

    "At first I didn't quite agree with you. What bad idea did you say? Su Ke is still in college. That person has been working for several years, and the age difference is at least five years old. No matter how you look at it, it's not appropriate. You still have to let him  I'll make a fuss."

    Su Xun heard it, my aunt probably didn't agree with this matter, it was my uncle's request, and my aunt said it because he made him unable to do anything about it.

    "Hey, I admit, this is my idea, mainly because I have something to ask him for help. That man works in the Linjiang Police Station and has a pretty good future."

    "Recently, I encountered a little trouble in my business. I need to ask the leader of the police station for help. However, ordinary people like me, how can I get in touch with the leader? I was thinking about a relative who was choosing a house.  Busy, introduce him to a girlfriend by the way."

    "You still have the nerve to say it." The aunt gave him a glare.

    On the contrary, Su Xun found it interesting. My uncle can even say this directly, which proves that this person is not a hypocrite, but Su Xun does not agree with this method.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Didn't you choose a relative in the house, just help me with a word, why is it so troublesome?"

    "How can there be such an easy thing? Relatives who don't know how far away are actually relatively indifferent. They don't have any feelings. It would be nice to be able to contact them."

    "If you ask someone for help as soon as you open your mouth, they will definitely not agree."

    Uncle sighed: "I heard that he hasn't dated yet, and the family arranged for him to have a blind date during Chinese New Year, so Su Ke came to mind."

    "Of course, I'm not the kind of person who takes advantage of Suke, I think this kidI grew up with him, but I think his conditions are quite good. If it is really suitable in the future, Su Ke's life should be good. I introduced it because of my thinking.  "

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun's impression of him is not that bad.

    What this person said should be true, because An Suke said before that her uncle and aunt treated her very well.

    On the contrary, I feel that this person is quite real, and he doesn't do those things on the surface and behind the scenes.

    An Suke was also in a bad mood, so she said, "I'm sorry Uncle, I called him, because I didn't want to go on a blind date, so I called my boyfriend here, and I want that person to get out of trouble."

    "It turned out that I didn't expect it to be like this."

    An Suke really regretted it, it was different from what he thought, if he didn't call Su Xun over, it would be fine to just reject him, so as not to offend him.

    Now that my uncle wants to find someone to help, it is probably unlikely.

    Uncle shook his head and said, "Forget it, it's my uncle's fault. You shouldn't be allowed to do something you don't like. I'll just figure out a way later on. He's not the only one who can help."

    Many times, after talking, it will be much better.

    "Okay, hurry up and cook, let's have a good meal together, just let me see how Su Ke's boyfriend is." After the aunt said, An Suke was a little embarrassed, and went directly to the kitchen  .

    There were only the three of them sitting here, and Su Xun was not embarrassed. He took out his cigarette, gave one to his uncle, and chatted.

    "Uncle, do you have to ask someone from the police station for help with business matters?"

    "That's right, there was a little friction with someone else. Actually, it's not a big deal. It's just that the other party has a background, which is not good for me. It would be much easier if someone from the police station came out to say something."

    "However, it's okay to have a small leader. The man just now is called Shen Bo, that is, a policeman. I found him, and I have to ask him to find a leader. It's not certain whether it will work."

    Su Xun smiled, that guy was only in his twenties, and it was normal for him to be an ordinary policeman, but Su Xun didn't believe him if he was a leader.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 836 Don't Tell Me I'm Dead (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Uncle's mood doesn't look too good, but after all, he is a person of this age, so he didn't express it too clearly.

    Su Xun asked in detail, and after roughly understanding what was going on, he found that it was not difficult.

    In this case, it is better to help, for Su Xun, it is just a matter of making a phone call.

    He called Nan Lin directly, and it was estimated that there would be no problem if he just said a word.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't explain what he said directly. What he said now, he probably thought he was bragging. Let's talk about it after calling later.

    After talking for a while, Su Xun said, "I'll go out and make a phone call."

    After arriving outside, Su Xun made a phone call.  They directly hit Nanlin.

    "Hey, what's the first day of the year, you just called me to pay New Year's greetings." Nan Lin immediately complained on the phone.

    Su Xun also smiled when he said that he was joking.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'm at a friend's house in Linjiang today, are you at home tonight? If you are, I'll go over to have dinner with you tonight."

    "It's great that you are in Linjiang. I was thinking that I will treat you to dinner when you are not so busy in two days. I haven't seen you for a long time. Last time you went to my house, I  Not at home either."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I'm on winter vacation now, what can I be busy with?"

    "It's New Year's Eve, who is not busy, I thought you were going to pay a New Year's greeting or something, if you come over for dinner tonight, I have to be at home if I am not at home."

    When Su Xun heard this, he knew that he was stable, and he said: "There is a man named Shen Bo in your bureau. Did you know that he should be a small policeman."

    "Shen Bo, right? I seem to have a little impression. Let me ask you later, what did this person offend you for?" Nan Lin was keenly aware of the point.

    If Su Xun had nothing to do, he wouldn't specifically mention a person's name to him, proving that there is a story in it.

    Hearing that Nanlin didn't know who this person was, Su Xun felt a little helpless. Uncle probably wouldn't talk nonsense, and that person wouldn't lie either.

    There is only one possibility, that person's level is too low, and there is no way to have any intersection with Nanlin's level.

    After all, there are still a lot of people in a city bureau, just like in a big company, you, the boss, cannot call out everyone's name.

    Most people have some impressions, but they can't remember clearly.

    Su Xun estimated that that person had not been in the city bureau for a very long time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I can't say I'm offended, I have a meeting today, go to my girlfriend's house, and have a blind date with my girlfriend."

    "After I went, he knew my identity, he was a little angry, he got up and left, which made the scene a bit embarrassing."

    Nan Lin was a little stunned when he heard it, and thought that what kind of bloody plot this was, it was too fake.

    However, as long as it is about Su Xun, he must be very concerned. A small policeman is of no value to him.

    Nanlin then said: "What's the matter, do you need me to deal with it for you?"

    "Forget it, there's no need for that, and they didn't offend me, they just mentioned it. I really have something to ask, and I need your help to say something."

    As for that Shen Bo, although that guy has a big temper today, he still doesn't know the situation, and Su Xun can understand his mood.

    Besides, he did not offend himself. Su Xun doesn't need to be such a villain to deal with others. After today, it is estimated that we will not have any intersections in the future.

    Upon hearing that Su Xun wanted to talk about something serious, Nan Lin also asked, "Tell me, what is it?"

    Su Xun didn't bother, so he briefly talked about Uncle An Suke's affairs. Nan Lin agreed without thinking about it.

    This matter is not a big deal. Basically, any small leader in the police station can go out and get it done with a few words. Let Nan Lin come forward, but it is just a sledgehammer, so it is naturally very easy.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hung up the phone. He didn't do anything false. His relationship with Nanlin was not enough to let Nanlin prepare food and drinks at home, and go to drink by himself at night.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun returned to An Suke's house, continued to chat with his uncle and aunt, but still did not take the initiative to mention this matter.

    It doesn't matter if you say it or not, Su Xun has already passed that kind of, looking forward to the stage where everyone thinks they are awesome.

    During the chat, it was inevitable that some basic situations were mentioned. Anyway, my uncle and the others are quite satisfied with Su Xun. Su Xun's conditions can be said to be unmatched, almost impeccable.

    What Su Xun didn't know was that after he hung up the phone, Nanlin didn't forget the Shen Bo he mentioned just now.

    I did a special search and found that this person is indeed from the Municipal Bureau, but he has only been transferred for more than two months, so he is not too impressed.

    Su Xun didn't let him touch this person either, Nanlin didn't bother to trouble him.

    However, Nan Lin thought about it carefully. After all, it was because of the unhappiness caused by women. There have been too many such things throughout the ages, and there have been too many bad endings.

    So he felt that he still had to call to remind that guy, and not to notice Su Xun's girlfriend in the future.

    In case Shen Bo couldn't forget it, and he still tried to deal with Su Xun later, the trouble would probably be serious, and it would be a trouble in the end.

    After thinking for a while, Nanlin made a direct phone call.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    Shen Bo is still angry. After he came out, he was driving home now, very angry.

    He was very satisfied with the girl he had been on a blind date with, and he was also very satisfied with An Suke's uncle, and introduced such a high-quality resource to him.

    ?It turned out that he had a boyfriend, but he was surprised, and he left immediately, feeling as if he had been tricked.

    In fact, he is not a lecherous person. When he sees a beauty like An Suke, he has a good impression and likes it, which is normal.

    However, there is nothing he can't forget. When he heard that he had a boyfriend, he left directly. He just couldn't bear the tone, and felt that he was playing tricks on him. It was a waste of his time for the New Year's Eve.

    Fortunately, he bought thousands of dollars worth of things and carried them over. Thinking about it this way, it seems a bit of a blood loss.

    At this time, I thought about the phone number. It was an unfamiliar number. This was Nanlin's private number. It would be strange if he knew it.

    Because he is still angry, his tone is not very good.

    Upon hearing his tone, Nan Lin said, "What, you're in a bad mood?"

    Shen Bo felt that this person was inexplicable, which made him even more upset, so he said: "Who the hell are you, don't tell me I'm dead!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 837 Going Back Again (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Damn it!"

    Nan Lin was startled, and said in his heart that it was true or not, you actually wanted to hang up on me.

    This little comrade is very impetuous.

    Although he knew that he didn't know his mobile phone number and who was calling him, but he couldn't talk like that.

    Nan Lin said directly: "I'm Nan Lin, I should have heard of it, right?"

    "What is Nan Nan"

    Shen Bo's mood was still quite bad, but he only spoke halfway, and immediately felt that something was wrong, so he stopped quickly, as if he had choked.

    Nanlin, I didn't realize it just now, but now I have. No wonder the voice sounds familiar.

    It never occurred to him that the big boss of the police station would call him himself, which surprised him so much.

    Shen Bo didn't feel angry now, instead he was extremely panicked.

    Although the air conditioner is turned on in the car now, his heart has completely sunk to the bottom of the valley, and his body is even more icy cold, just like a dog in the sun.

    Just now he actually talked to the big boss like that, isn't he trying to kill himself, he was panicked, if Nanlin is not happy.

    Maybe it only takes one sentence, and he is completely gone. This is not a joke.

    Shen Bo was terribly frightened, and his tone of speaking had completely changed. He hurriedly said, "Nanju, Nanju is you. I'm so sorry. I didn't know it was your call."

    Although Nan Lin felt a little depressed, but with his identity, he was not as knowledgeable as this kind of person. To put it bluntly, the gap between the two was too great.

    I only heard Nanlin say: "You are a Chinese New Year senior, so you can't speak so aggressively. The blind date didn't go well just now?"

    As soon as he said this, his heart almost went cold.

    Shen Bo was really shocked, what happened, I went to enjoy it just now, how did you know?  In the end what happened.

    The clothes on Shen Bo's body were soaked in an instant, and his first reaction was whether Nanlin had someone tracking him down.

    But after thinking about it for a while, this is obviously unlikely. He is just an inconspicuous little character in the police station.

    A dignified bureau chief, so awesome, the number one figure in Linjiang, is there a need to investigate him?  If you think about it, you know, it's totally impossible, Nan Lin doesn't seem like a person with so much time.

    Shen Bo was so flustered that he didn't dare to drive the car, so he parked the car directly on the side of the road, even though there was no parking here, but he couldn't care less about it.

    "South Bureau, youhow did you know?"

    Nan Lin said directly: "The person you went on a blind date with today, her boyfriend is a good friend of mine. He just called me to ask about it."

    "this´´"

    Shen Bo's eyes have completely changed, and the expression on his face is also very horrified. He never thought that that kid is a good friend of Nanlin.

    It is precisely because he knows Nanlin's identity that he knows that it is definitely not an ordinary person to let Nanlin say that this is his good friend. Why, um, I didn't expect Su Xun to have this energy.

    Shen Bo hurriedly said: "Nan Nanju, I really don't know about this, and I promise that there is no conflict with your friend."

    "I didn't know beforehand. After I found out that he had a boyfriend, I just left."

    This guy can be regarded as being honest, he told the general story of what happened, and he didn't hide anything during the process.

    Nan Lin Xin said, of course I know that you did not offend Su Xun, but if you offend him, I am afraid that you will be gone without me.

    Nanlin knows more or less what Su Xun's character is.

    Those who really offend him, I am afraid that the end will be very miserable. Su Xun has too many ways to kill a person.

    This kid looks harmless to humans and animals and looks very gentle, but in fact he really made him anxious, no matter who you are, you must be unlucky.

    Of course, if you can be friends with him, it would be a great thing. Nanlin is quite lucky to have the current relationship with Su Xun.

    I only heard Nanlin say: "I know, he also told me that you two have nothing to do, just ask, and told me not to deal with you."

    "Don't worry about this. I'm not calling to tell you what to do, but to remind you that women can be found anywhere.Forget about the boyfriend, if you offend my friend later, you will be miserable if I don't do it, this is for your own good.  "

    Nan Lin's words made Shen Bo's head sweat profusely.

    However, he was relieved, because Nanlin's tone didn't sound like he was looking for trouble.

    Finally, he was not so nervous, Shen Bo hurriedly promised: "Don't worry about the South Bureau, no matter how confused I am, I can't pester someone who has a boyfriend, don't worry about it."

    "Okay, then there's nothing to do, don't think too much about it, just enjoy the New Year."

    After finishing speaking, Nanlin hung up the phone.

    He made this call for one purpose only, so naturally he wouldn't say too much, it's almost enough.

    After hanging up the phone, Shen Bo dared to move a little.

    When he was on the phone just now, he didn't dare to move his whole body, and now he reacted, quite panicked.

    After all, it is a big boss. The pressure of dialogue is really too great. I have never felt such a huge pressure.

    Take a breath, what happened today is really incredible.

    For him, it was like a dream. He used to dream of getting in touch with people like Nanlin, but who would have met him in this way today.

    Why is it a little hard to think about today, I have to go on a blind date, if there is no blind date, nothing will happen in the end, I really regret it.

    Although Nanlin told him not to think about it because it was nothing, but he couldn't stop thinking about it.

    A small person like him is nothing. In the eyes of big people, he may be like an ant, just pinch it casually.

    Maybe with a word or a look, the other person will disappear.

    Even if Nanlin doesn't trouble him, then Su Xun can't guarantee it.

    You must know that for him, working in the city bureau is very respectable, and the future development prospects are also good. If this job is gone, it will be a heavy blow to him.

    So this person thought for a while, he couldn't sit still, he had to go back and apologize.

    As long as Su Xun is appeased, nothing will happen.

    As for face and the like, compared with work, face is nothing.

    After Shen Bo figured it out, he immediately bought some gift boxes in a small shop on the street and put them in the car directly, planning to go back again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 838 Stop Taunting Me (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come on, let's serve dinner."

    At this moment in Shen Muke's home, everyone gathered around the dining table. After working for so long, they could finally eat.

    Uncle also said: "Hey, there are so many delicious foods, it's too rich."

    But the aunt joked: "You can put it down, I really thought that my sister cooked it for you to eat, it was used to entertain the son-in-law in the future, and we will enjoy it together."

    Su Xun also laughed, aunt's words are quite interesting, it is really rare for a person of this age to have a sense of humor.

    Maybe everyone has this kind of thinking. When you are with the elders, you feel a little bit unable to let go, and you have nothing to say.

    ?Because I don't know what to say, if you make a joke, you may offend someone, so it's better to be honest.

    Some elders' thoughts are incomprehensible to people. I saw that your profile picture and name on WeChat are not pleasing to the eye, so I have to ask you to change it.

    After the initial embarrassment, it's much better now, and the atmosphere is up. After all, they are all relatives with a good relationship, so they shouldn't be impatient.

    Uncle brought out a bottle of white wine and said, "Young man, it should be fine to drink, shall we have two drinks?"

    "Okay, I just want to drink."

    When the family was having dinner, that guy Shen Bo came back with his things.

    The door of the house was not closed, the weather is good today, the sun is quite bright, there is no need to close the door when eating, so Shen Bo came in directly.

    The few people who were eating were collectively stunned, thinking what the hell is this, they all left just now, what does it mean to come back again, don't they want to give up, want to come back and continue the blind date?

    Uncle's complexion is not very good-looking, and he said that you didn't give me face just now, and just left without saying a word, which made me ugly.

    Let's go now, I don't want to beg you anymore, and I have a pretty good relationship with Su Xun, a young man.

    Who knows that he is back again, what does this mean? Doesn't it make him even more ugly.

    After Shen Bo came back, he put down the things in his hands, knowing that he was an uninvited guest, and he was afraid that he would make everyone a little embarrassed.

    He said directly: "I'm sorry, I'm back again."

    "The reason why I came back again is because I realized that what I did was not right just now. I came back to apologize to everyone. I was a little confused just now."

    "???"

    Uncle and aunt looked at each other, a little puzzled.

    It can be seen that Shen Bo is not the kind of person who has such a good temper. He came back to apologize on purpose, no matter how you look at it, it feels a bit strange.

    Su Xun wanted to laugh a little. He probably understood what was going on. It was probably Nanlin who called him to warn him.

    Scared this person enough, so he came back directly, with a strong desire to survive.

    In fact, Su Xun really didn't think about what to do to him, not to the point of being stingy, just asked by chance, by the way, I want to know if this guy is from the Municipal Bureau, and it would be interesting to pretend to be a trick to my uncle.

    He also specifically told Nanlin not to say anything, but he still called.

    No one spoke, but the one who spoke was my uncle: "Xiao Bo, what are you talking about? Why did you ask you to apologize? I didn't understand."

    "No, no, you are too polite. It was because I had a bad temper just now, and it has nothing to do with you."

    All of a sudden, the two sides became more polite, even outrageously polite, which was a bit hard to understand.

    Shen Bo actually came for Su Xun, especially when he was talking just now, he observed Su Xun who was sitting there.

    Several people had already stopped their chopsticks and were looking at him.

    Su Xun was the only one who was very calm. He didn't even look at himself. He still sat there and ate quietly.

    In Shen Bo's eyes, this is not ordinary. He is indeed a character, and he is not taken seriously at all, which just proves the huge gap between the two of them.

    "Mr. Su Xun, I did not know about my blind date today. Please don't mind. I won't have any thoughts in the future. Please rest assured."

    In fact, when he came back, he specifically told Su Xun this, so that Su Xun would not have any worries.

    Uncle and aunt, the expressions on their faces are a bit different, thinking what the hell is this, he took the initiative to ask Su Xun to apologize?

    ?The two of them probably didn't know each other, and Su Xun was younger than him. To be reasonable, he had no reason to apologize or even explain anything to Su Xun.

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained, this guy made it up, he thought he was stingy, but in fact he didn't think about anything superfluous at all.

    Su Xun waved his hand directly, and said: "You think too much, I don't think so much, today is just a misunderstanding."

    "Yes, there was really a misunderstanding today, none of us thought of it," Shen Bo nodded quickly.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is more talkative than he thought. He thought this was some kind of top rich second generation, and it was very difficult to deal with. Now that he got in touch with it, he found that it was actually not bad.

    Shen Bo's sudden change made everyone a little puzzled, but my aunt thought that this person was discovered by conscience.

    This is an opportunity. Uncle has to find someone to solve the problem that happened to my uncle. Now this is an opportunity, so my aunt said: "Xiao Bo, we didn't think there was anything wrong just now. It is your young master who is sorry for you."

    Anyway, we are all distant relatives. To be reasonable, we should call Shen Muke's uncle Xiaoye.

    In fact, it is just a title, not very close.

    The aunt said again: "By the way, take a look at the matter about your young master. Can you say a few words for me?"

    This is the last chance. It is estimated that after Shen Bo leaves, if you want to find him, you may not have a better chance. It may be difficult to say this.

    Shen Bo immediately showed a wry smile. Of course he knew about this, and he never let go of his promise.

    It's not that he doesn't want to, because he knows that his ability has not yet established a solid foundation in the city bureau. It is actually not an easy task for him to ask the leader to do something.

    We are not considered very close relatives, so naturally we will not agree immediately.

    In the current situation, he will not agree even more.

    What are you kidding, there is a thigh sitting next to you, drinking with you.

    You are running to beg me now, isn't this a joke? I'm afraid that things that can be done with a single sentence may not be effective even if you break your leg.

    Having said that, Shen Bo felt even more embarrassed.

    Just listen to Shen Bo saying: "Stop mocking me about this matter."

    Aunt and Uncle, I don't understand a little bit, what the hell is it, let's talk about it, how come it's mocking you.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 839 Young and Promising (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shen Bo glanced at Su Xun, and said: "Mr. Su Xun, he is a good friend of Chief Nanlin. Just now, the Southern Bureau himself called me and told me."

    "What?"

    When my uncle heard this, he was shocked immediately.

    During this period of time, he has been thinking about what can happen to the leaders of the police station, so he still knows the police station quite well.

    Who is Nanlin, he is naturally not too clear, the name is like thunder.

    In the next second, my uncle looked at Su Xun directly, as if he wanted to get some answer from Su Xun's face.

    Su Xun smiled wryly. He didn't expect that guy's mouth to be so fast. If it came like this, what else could he deny.

    He nodded directly and said, "I have a little friendship with Nanju."

    Uncle and aunt were stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    After spending so much energy, I thought about arranging a blind date, getting to know someone in the police station, talking to a small leader, and so on.

    ?It turned out that Su Ke's boyfriend actually knew the big leader of the police station after a long time.

    For a while, I felt that all the things I did just now were wasted effort, so I just said a few words to Su Xun.

    Just heard Su Xun say again: "Uncle, I forgot to tell you, I just called the South Bureau when I went out, and consulted him about your matter."

    "He said there is no problem and it can be done easily. It's just a matter of waiting a few days. Everyone hasn't gone to work yet."

    When he heard that Su Xun had solved the matter for himself, and he hadn't told him yet, his uncle was very excited, and thought that this young man is really good.

    No wonder that boy Shen Bo came to apologize. It turned out that he had something to do with the South Bureau. No wonder he wanted to come here, but he didn't wake up. For a while, he didn't have any polite thoughts about Shen Bo.

    On the contrary, my uncle's face turned red at this time. He knew what Su Xun's phone call meant to him, and it meant that his heart disease could be resolved.

    No matter what kind of person Nan Lin is, as long as he says a word, no one can stop his matter, and it is indeed very easy to solve it.

    Today, I was in an indescribably good mood, my uncle directly filled the wine glass in front of him, and said, "Su Xun, don't say anything else, I respect you for this glass of wine."

    After finishing speaking, my uncle was very straightforward, he directly drank the wine in the glass in one gulp.

    But Su Xun was taken aback. The glass, at least two ounces, is white wine. Drinking it like this in one go is not something ordinary people can do.

    It can be said that sincerity is full, Su Xun hurriedly said: "Uncle, you are too polite, I should toast you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun also directly drank up the wine in his glass. For him, drinking it all in one gulp was nothing.

    Seeing his performance, my uncle directly slapped the table and said, "Yes, the young man is really bright!"

    Shen Bo was a little embarrassed, and he also knew that there was nothing else to do with him, so he said hello and left, so as not to affect other people's drinking.

    After realizing that Su Xun is not easy, the next meal was even more lively.

    Even though my uncle was beaten to death, he didn't expect that the matter was solved after a long time, but the way of solving it was beyond his expectation.

    After eating, He Qishuang was also a sensible person, knowing that it was meaningless for Su Xun to stay, so she said, "You two go out and have fun."

    Young people, it must be better to let them stay together by themselves.

    Su Xun didn't refuse either, so he just took An Suke out for a stroll, and he didn't spend much time with her when it was Chinese New Year's Eve.

    Before leaving, He Qishuang gave An Suke a lot of money, letting her see what she liked and just buy it.

    As for Su Xun, I am more and more satisfied, and I am so happy that I am so happy.

    After the people left, there were only three of them left. My uncle drank a little too much, and now he was holding a cup of tea water in his hand, sobering up there.

    During the Chinese New Year, he was most afraid of drinking, but today he took the initiative to drink so much, because he was really happy.

    In addition, Su Xun also gave him face, and he was very energetic when drinking, so he naturally became more energetic.

    Open your mouth and say??"Su Ke's boyfriend, I really have nothing to say, he is quite good, of course Su Ke is equally good, only such a man is worthy of Su Ke."

    After finishing speaking, he gave a thumbs up directly, which seemed a bit funny.

    Auntie knows that her husband is not in a good mood now, and she has taken care of the urgent need, can she be unhappy.

    Deliberately said: "I didn't know who it was at the beginning, so I insisted on a blind date."

    "Fortunately, Su Ke called her boyfriend over, otherwise, there would be no such good thing."

    Uncle also knew that what he did today was really embarrassing, so he smiled and said nothing, since the family doesn't talk about each other, so there is no need for him to say anything.

    Aunt said gossipingly: "Sister, where is Su Xun's family from? I feel that this young man seems to be very powerful. How did you meet Su?"

    "The two of them are in the same class in high school. They must have a crush on each other, so they got together. I knew it before. This is puppy love."

    "However, both of them have good grades. I didn't say anything about the two who were first and second, and I didn't object. I'm afraid it will stimulate Su Ke's grades to drop."

    He Qishuang continued: "It was only later that I discovered that Su Xun is actually quite a good kid. He is also kind to Su Ke and sincere."

    "My family is in Linjiang, it seems to be from the countryside, but this kid is very powerful, I won't talk about money, and I also know a lot of big bosses and the like."

    "The boss of the company I work in already knows him. Otherwise, how can someone like me with no education be a supervisor."

    Aunt understands, no wonder He Qishuang is living so well now, it turns out that Su Xun has contributed to it.

    It is even more certain that Su Xun is a powerful person, and it is really amazing to have such contacts at such a young age.

    Comparing with him, many people who are a lot of age feel as if they have lived in vain.

    The aunt then said: "Your family has found a good son-in-law, just wait and enjoy the blessings in the future. That young man is indeed amazing."

    Uncle said: "This young man is young and promising, and he will definitely be a figure in the future. We can also make a fortune by following along. This time he came at the right time."

    He himself doesn't shy away from this. We are all relatives, so it's normal to get rich together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 840 Knocking on the door during morning exercise (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After strolling outside with An Suke for a long time, after five o'clock, I sent An Suke back.

    When I went back, my aunt and uncle had obviously left, and Su Xun didn't stay for dinner. He agreed to go to Nanlin's house for dinner in the evening.

    When leaving An Suke's house, Chen Bo went to the tobacco shop, bought some high-end tobacco and alcohol, and went to Nan's old house.

    I am already very familiar with Nan's old family. This time during the New Year's Eve, Su Xun unexpectedly saw Nanlin's wife and children.

    Nanlin's wife is a university teacher, and she is quite a nice woman. She gives people a gentle and gentle feeling, and has a very good temper.

    It can be said that it is a man's blessing to find such a woman as his wife.

    Otherwise, with Nan Lin's conditions and his family background, he can't find any kind of woman, if they are beautiful, they can find a lot of them everywhere.

    However, for Nanlin, what he needs is not just a good-looking skin. Two people live together as a husband and wife. It is obvious that the harmony of souls is the most important thing.

    Now Su Xun finally understands, no wonder the two of them haven't been together, probably Nanlin's wife, the school they teach is not in Linjiang.

    So they lived in two places, and both the husband and wife felt that there was no problem. Su Xun, an outsider, naturally wouldn't say anything.

    A meal was more cheerful, and the atmosphere was quite good, because none of the family regarded Su Xun as an outsider, so Su Xun naturally understood that everyone must get along well.

    After dinner, it was rare for Mr. Nan not to ask Su Xun to play chess with him, but Su Xun was a little surprised.

    Originally, Su Xun had already thought about it, if Mr. Nan couldn't think about it, he could abuse him a little bit.

    Sitting and drinking tea and chatting for a while, Mr. Nan asked Su Xun to stay, it must be impossible, how could Su Xun agree.

    It's not that Mr. Nan's place is not good, the main thing is that Su Xun rarely comes back once, so he must go to Luo Shenyi to communicate with him. Living here, wouldn't it be a waste of his good life.

    After a few words of evasion, they didn't force them to stay. Mr. Nan even sent a guard to drive Su Xun, saying that he drank too much at night and couldn't drive.

    In fact, it didn't affect Su Xun at all, but what could he say? Could it be that in front of the policeman Nanlin, he said that he was fine for drunk driving.

    Tell the guard the address, and this person directly sent Su Xun to Luo Shenyi's house, Su Xun asked him to drive his own car back, and then he would just take a taxi tomorrow and drive there.

    However, the guard refused to say anything, and took a taxi back by himself.

    Seeing that he was so persistent, Su Xun probably had some regulations. She couldn't persuade him anymore, so she helped him call a taxi, and after seeing him off, Su Xun opened the door and went in.

    At this point in time, Luo Shenyi should be in the upstairs room, and the lights on the first floor have even been turned off.

    Su Xun tiptoed, slowly went upstairs, pushed open the door of Luo Shenyi's room, and yelled loudly.

    At this time, Luo Shenyi had long hair and shawls, leaning lazily on the bed, flipping through a financial magazine.

    Instead of being frightened, he rolled his eyes and looked at Su Xun, and said, "You childish ghost."

    Su Xun: ""

    Feeling as if she was being despised by others, Su Xun herself also felt a little embarrassed. She didn't expect Luo Shenyi to be so calm, and originally wanted to scare her.

    Su Xun then said, "You know I'm here."

    "What do you think, if I can't hear the sound of opening the door and parking, wouldn't I be a deaf-mute?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun felt that it was better for her to stop talking. As soon as she heard her speak, Su Xun began to doubt her IQ. Why did she think she didn't notice such an obvious thing.

    "What's the matter, do you feel embarrassed that your childish behavior has been exposed?" Luo Shenyi closed the magazine and joked.

    ?Su Xun quit immediately, thinking that you bitch, you are in a terrible situation, are you going to demolish the house, it seems that you need to tidy up.

    So Su Xun pounced on her, and directly grabbed Luo Shenyi, causing Luo Shenyi's breathing to suddenly become rapid.

    Luo Shenyi hurriedly said: "No, you go take a shower first."

    ?Su Xun knew that he had to take a bath. He drank tonight, noHe doesn't feel comfortable taking a bath.

    However, Su Xun still joked, "After taking a shower, what shall we do?"

    "You can do whatever you want."

    When Luo Shenyi was speaking, she no longer looked at Su Xun.

    It's not so shy, it's because she knows that Su Xun is too rascal, if she sees him, maybe he can do something.

    Su Xun resisted the urge in his heart, and said in his heart that I will take a bath first, and after I have taken a bath, I will clean up you fairy.

    Urgent to urgent, but when taking a bath, Su Xun is more serious, knowing that Luo Shenyi has a slight obsession with cleanliness, so she must be clean.

    It took more than ten minutes to rinse off the body, Su Xun picked up the hair dryer again, and blew all the hair on the two parts of his body.

    What happened next, for the sake of everyone's health, 10,000 words are omitted.

    After two hours passed, the fighting stopped and the two hugged each other.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Su Xun, after the new year, the company should move directly to Jianghai."

    "The company's headquarters may not be built until the Chinese New Year." Su Xun said.

    "There is definitely no way to wait for the headquarters. It will take at least two years for the headquarters to be built and put into use. It is impossible to stay in Linjiang for two years. Our company is developing too fast."

    "So I think, let's go to Jianghai to rent an office building first, let's talk about it after we settle down, and then move there slowly. After the headquarters is built, we can move in."

    In fact, there is one thing that Luo Shenyi didn't say. After getting closer to Su Xun, Luo Shenyi couldn't bear it anymore, and separated from Su Xun's two places.

    In two places, if you want to meet each other, it is not convenient to be in one place.

    Naturally, Su Xun didn't have any objections. He thought that Luo Shenyi was only thinking of the company, so he said, "Okay, I have no objections."

    "I'll introduce Fu Aohai to you later. His real estate company has many office building projects. It should be very convenient to find him to rent an office building."

    After talking about the company for a while, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi hugged each other and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Su Xun adhered to good habits and began to take Luo Shenyi to practice in the morning.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through the practice, there was a knock on the door below.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 841 Invitation from the Luo Family (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who is this? He knocked on the door early in the morning and asked him to die immediately!"

    Su Xun could naturally hear such a loud doorbell, and stopped the repetitive movements.

    Feeling a little annoying, I can no longer concentrate on it.  The most important thing is that after hearing this voice, Luo Shenyi didn't cooperate with him anymore.

    Hearing Su Xun's words, Luo Shenyi went up and patted Su Xun, saying: "Don't talk nonsense, the person who can ring the doorbell should be someone I know."

    "It's Chinese New Year, everyone in your company is on vacation, so it's impossible to come to you at this time." Su Xun said puzzled.

    Luo Shenyi is also surprised, who is this? If it's someone from her company, it's impossible to take the liberty to come here by herself. You should call her in advance.

    But for no reason, and I haven't heard of anyone coming. Usually, no one comes here.

    Su Xun said: "Leave him alone, whoever it is, just don't open the door, let's continue, we can't waste the good time, this is a crime."

    Luo Shenyi: ""

    "People are knocking on the door, it's not good if you don't open the door."

    "What's the problem, anyway, no one opened the door, I thought you were not at home. Isn't it normal that you are not at home during Chinese New Year."

    ?After finishing speaking, Su Xun immediately made a move, who knew that the action would continue, and within two seconds, Luo Shenyi's phone rang again.

    Su Xun: ""

    Now I am really helpless, and I wonder who this special mother is, and whether she is doing things on purpose, it is really annoying.

    In desperation, Su Xun had no choice but to stop. If Luoshen didn't answer the call, it would definitely be impossible, so let's talk about it after answering the call.

    Unexpectedly, she picked up the phone and took a look, Luo Shenyi said, "It's my sister."

    Su Xun immediately lost his composure, thinking that the person who knocked on the door downstairs could not be Luo Tianyi.

    If it was Luo Tianyi, it would be really embarrassing. It seems impossible not to open the door. Others don't know Luo Shenyi, so as her own sister, how can she not know.

    Luo Shenyi's character, where can he go after the Chinese New Year?

    It seems even more embarrassing after the door is opened. How can I explain that I am here early in the morning?

    When the phone was connected, Su Xun just listened beside him without saying a word.

    "Hey, sister, what's the matter with you, no one answered your doorbell."

    Although the phone did not press the speakerphone, but Su Xun was so close, coupled with his strong perception ability, he could still hear it clearly, it was clearly Luo Tianyi's voice.

    It turns out that the person who knocked on the door is really Luo Tianyi, what is going on with this little girl, she doesn't sleep at home early in the morning, what is she doing here with your sister.

    The point is, can't you be a little later, so that it will affect my work.

    Luo Shenyi is not a liar, and she is not good at lying to do those things, so she really didn't know what to say, so she just said honestly: "I didn't hear much just now, why did you come here so early in the morning?"

    "I have nothing to do at home. Grandpa asked me to come and see you. Isn't all the New Year's greetings over?"

    "Okay, then wait a moment, I will come down and open the door for you."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi hung up the phone.

    And cast a look at Su Xun, this look is clearly saying, don't think about it, get up quickly, it's hard to explain in a while.

    ?The first emperor failed in the middle of his business. For some reason, Su Xun suddenly thought of this sentence. Isn¨t that how he feels now.

    Being hung in mid-air, unable to get up or down, is really uncomfortable, and I don't even know what to say. Men should have experienced this feeling.

    Even if you get halfway through the handjob, it's a little uncomfortable.

    But there is nothing to do, who told Luo Tianyi to come here already, if he waits for him to finish the work before opening the door, something will happen, and the fool also knows that it is abnormal not to open the door for such a long time.

    What else can I do, I can only hold back, Su Xun began to put on clothes at the speed of light.

    Luo Shenyi's movements were not slow at all. After getting dressed, the two of them went downstairs together.

    Su Xun's car is still parked in the yard, it seems that it is not a good way to let Su Xun hide directly, after all, Luo Tianyi is not blind.

    The two went down to open the door together. As soon as Luo Tianyi saw Su Xun, he immediately said, "Su Xun, you are really here.No wonder I said why is your car here.  "

    Luo Tianyi's reaction is quite normal, and it's not that she doesn't know Su Xun's car.

    If after seeing Su Xun, you still look surprised and deliberately ask why you are here, that is the normal operation of a scheming bitch.

    Su Xun smiled, just now in his heart, he had already typed up the draft, only to hear Su Xun say: "I was drinking at a friend's house yesterday, and I have no place to stay, and I am too lazy to go to the hotel, so I will go to your sister's place to borrow for a while."  night."

    Telling a lie is really not blushing and heartbeating, very calm, Luo Shenyi has such a strong concentration, it is a little hard to listen to the side, and I thought that there is someone who borrowed and directly lived in the same bed?

    On the contrary, Luo Tianyi didn't doubt anything, because Su Xun deliberately said so to live here, but it seemed to be aboveboard.

    If Su Xun said that he just came here in the morning, people would not believe it.

    On the contrary, it is more credible to say so.

    Luo Tianyi didn't think about that, only heard her say: "Since you are here, it's great."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "My grandfather asked me to come here, but he actually wanted my sister to call you and invite you to have a meal at home."

    Su Xun: ""

    Su Xun felt a little bit annoyed by Mr. Luo, that old man was too smart.

    And he is not like an ordinary old man, he is a bit old and unruly, he naturally understands it in his heart, he has been in contact with it, and he is very clear in his heart.

    I didn't expect that he would invite me to dinner. To put it bluntly, I didn't have much contact with the Luo family.

    Su Xun asked, "Why do you invite me to dinner?"

    "I don't know either. You can think that my grandpa misses you."

    Su Xun: ""

    Unexpectedly, Luo Shenyi seemed to remember something at this time, she suddenly changed her expression, and said: "Su Xun, if you are fine today, let's have lunch at noon."

    Su Xun was really surprised, because he knew that Luo Shenyi didn't want to go back to Luo's house.

    Even on the night of the New Year's Eve, it was just a trip back, and after a few mouthfuls of food, he came back immediately.

    Now I take the initiative to go there, is there anything else that can't be done?

    Su Xun realized that the matter was not simple, and he had nothing to hesitate, so he said, "Okay then, I'll wash up and let's go in a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 842 Not Biological (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's just going to go, Su Xun is not the first time to go to Luo's house, Su Xun has been there once when he was treating Mr. Luo before, and he is quite familiar with it.

    Picked up something casually, even though Luo Shenyi and the sisters said no, and they didn't like this vain formalism.

    But there is nothing to do, it's like this for people who celebrate the New Year, and it's always a bit embarrassing to come to the house empty-handed. Although the Luo family is also a famous family in Linjiang, these things probably don't matter at all in their eyes.

    At noon, I drove to Luo's house.

    In the past few days of the new year, the entire Luo family's house is also decorated with lights and festoons. It seems that it is quite festive and lively. After all, this is a big family with many people.

    Of course, when eating, there is actually only one table of people, and other characters cannot play.

    Of course, the atmosphere at the dinner table was not very good. After all, the relationship between Luo Shenyi and the Luo family has always been very unharmonious. I don't know why she came back this time.

    As for Su Xun, to put it bluntly, he is not too familiar with them, so he just had a few words with the old man.

    The two women, Luo Shenyi and Luo Tianyi, didn't say anything during the whole process. They were quite calm and didn't say anything.

    As for that guy Luo Manshan, he didn't talk much anyway, and drank two glasses of wine with Su Xun in the middle.

    Su Xun found that this person's current attitude seemed to be better than before, and Su Xun still had a fresh memory of the previous attitude.

    A meal is relatively bland, and it's not even counting as pushing a cup to change a cup, and it's over soon.

    After eating, Mr. Luo said: "Go, go to my study, I'll make some tea for you to sober up."

    Su Xun: ""

    Feeling that my IQ has been rubbed, I thought it was too obvious.

    Where can I drink tea? I have to go to the study.

    Besides, I have only drank a few glasses of wine, and I am about to sober up, it is too fake.

    However, everyone is well aware that Mr. Luo called Su Xun over today is not simple, probably something happened.

    No one spoke, so Su Xun followed the old man to the study upstairs.

    Arriving in the study, both of them sat down.

    There are eyes from outside refracted in through the windows. The lighting in this study is quite good. It must be a good choice to bask in the sun and sleep here.

    After Su Xun sat down, seeing that the old man had no intention of moving, he asked, "Where's the tea?"

    "What kind of tea do you drink? I don't even have tea leaves here. I called you up just to say a few words to you."

    Su Xun: ""

    My heart said that this girl is too straightforward, you can lie to me anyway, even if you don't lie to me, it's too much.

    "say what?"

    "When you were in Jianghai, you and Shenyi must have encountered danger."

    Having said that, the old man's tone is a bit different.

    Su Xun understood, this is what he was asking.

    I'm not sure if this is what Luo Shenyi came back to say. It doesn't seem to be a strange thing for people in the Luo family to know this.

    This time I called myself over specially, so this is what I was talking about.

    It just so happened that Su Xun was also quite curious about the relationship between the Luo family in Linjiang and the Luo family in Jianghai.

    Everyone has the same surname. If it is a coincidence, Su Xun thinks it is unlikely. After all, the Luo family in Jianghai sent people to chase and kill Luo Shenyi.

    That incident left a deep impression on Su Xun. Unexplainably, he also offended Jiang Hai's Luo family.

    But in order to protect Luo Shenyi, Su Xun has nothing to do, that's for sure.

    It just so happens that I can't figure it out, so now I can take this opportunity to ask what's going on. The old man probably understands it very well in his heart.

    Su Xun said deliberately: "How do you know?"

    "I don't know why. This matter is so important. Shenyi told me after she came back, because she had warned them not to go to Jianghai before, and something really happened in the end."

    Su Xun also knew what was going on, and Luo Shenyi said this on his own initiative after Luo Shenyi came back.

    No matter how difficult it is to deal with the members of the Luo family, Luo Shenyi knows that the overall situation is the most important thing.

    thisThis incident might have some impact on the Luo family in Linjiang, so she hurriedly talked about it after she came back.

    Mr. Luo then said: "This matter was actually done by Jiang Hailuo's family."

    ""

    I don't know what to say. This old man probably thought he didn't know the Luo family.

    Little did they know that he and the members of the Luo family had fought several times.

    Everyone can say that the hatred value is quite high, and he is already quite familiar with the Luo family.

    As a result, he told Su Xun this suddenly, as if it was a secret, which made Su Xun a little speechless.

    Then Su Xun said: "And his name is Luo Qianfeng, and he was disabled by me."

    Mr. Luo: ""

    The look in Su Xun's eyes has changed, and it has become a little different.

    Su Xun seems to know more things than he does.

    So he asked, "Do you know Jiang Hailuo's family?"

    Su Xun rolled his eyes, thinking that this is not nonsense, he said: "I'm just messing around in Jianghai now, how could I not know."

    "Jianghai has a total of four great families, and the Luo family is one of them."

    Su Xun reckoned that the old man knew this too. He didn't say it to let the old man know, but to let him understand that he knew all these things, so don't repeat them.

    The old man was indeed a little shocked. He didn't expect that Su Xun knew so much, so he asked: "You offended the Luo family, have they troubled you?"

    "What do you think?" Su Xun asked intentionally, the old man was talking about himself.

    If he was looking for trouble, why would he be okay? There are only two possibilities, one is that the Luo family can't deal with him, and the other is that the people of the Luo family did not trouble Su Xun.

    Mr. Luo was stunned again, he felt that it was too difficult to talk with Su Xun.

    When he was in a daze, Su Xun said, "I just want to know one thing, what is the relationship between the Luo family in Jianghai and you."

    "Why did Wei focus on Shenyi?"

    This is what Su Xun cares most about.

    Mr. Luo knew that if he didn't say anything, Su Xun probably wouldn't say anything that interested him.

    Only Mr. Luo said: "In fact, we are all from the Jianghai side, and the Luo family on the Linjiang side is just a branch."

    "Sisters Shenyi and Tianyi are not my own granddaughters." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 843 Recognizing Ancestors and Returning to Their Clans (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun had a bewildered expression on his face, he was a little startled, and now he was really shocked.

    What the hell, it's not his own that made it all happen?

    If it is said that it is not a granddaughter, then there is a big doorway, which contains two meanings.

    Luo Manshan is not his biological son on the first level, so naturally, Luo Manshan's two daughters are not his biological grandsons.

    The meaning of the second layer is that the two sisters are not Luo Manshan's biological daughters, so they are naturally not her biological granddaughters.

    This old man is real, he can't speak clearly, and he didn't pick out the key points, so Su Xun has to guess.

    However, Su Xun seems to be able to understand this rough guess. It is estimated that there is a high possibility that she is not Luo Manshan's biological daughter.

    With Luo Manshan's aptitude, it seems impossible for Su Xun from a genetic point of view to give birth to two daughters who are as beautiful as a fairy.

    Even if there is a possibility of gene mutation, the mutation will be serious once, how can the two daughters be mutated at the same time?

    Su Xun thought about this before, but it is not easy for him to speak out about this kind of thing directly. Could it be that he questioned this thing? Speaking out directly is equivalent to offending people directly.

    Having said that now, Su Xun probably already understood what it meant.

    "Isn't it Luo Manshan's own?" Su Xun asked.

    "That's right, the two sisters belong to Jiang Hailuo's family."

    The old man obviously didn't intend to hide it anymore, and dragged the whole thing out with Su Xun, only to hear him say: "Their mother is the jewel in the palm of the Luo family."

    "It is also a key training object of the Luo family, but the subsequent plot is similar to that in the TV series. She should be the pride of the Luo family, but because of a man, she left the Luo family."

    "When she came back, she was already pregnant. This was a major blow to the Luo family, and she was still engaged at the time, which was equivalent to directly discrediting the Luo family."

    "Shenyi was already three years old at that time, and Tianyi was about to be born. The most important thing is that he didn't know who his father was, and he couldn't tell if he asked."

    "At that time, the entire Luo family, everyone was very depressed during that time. After the child was born, the patience of the Luo family had reached a limit, and they forced their mothers to death."

    After Su Xun heard this, he remained silent, feeling an indescribable heavy feeling in his heart.

    This is too tragic. It can be said to be a tragedy in the world. A child has lost his parents since he was a child. This is probably the most uncomfortable thing.

    However, it seems understandable that twenty years ago was not the same as it is now.

    Moreover, a big family like the Luo family probably cares about their own face very much.

    If this kind of thing happened, if it was an ordinary woman, it would be fine if she just hid it.

    But since it has been said that Luo Shenyi's mother has a future, she must be a genius or something. She is probably quite well-known in the aristocratic family.

    When this kind of thing happened, how could it be possible to hide the existence of the two children? It is really a huge scandal. For the Luo family, it is impossible to hold back their face.

    In the end, the Luo family also adopted extreme methods. It is estimated that they wanted to press who the father of the child was. Anyway, there must be an explanation.

    It just so happened that Luo Shenyi and the other two's mothers probably also had quite strong personalities, so she decided to kill them immediately, and then it caused a tragedy. Two good girls lost their mothers immediately.

    "Then why are the two of them in your hands again?" Su Xun asked.

    The old man continued to tell: "In fact, these people in our current Luo family are all servants of Jiang Hailuo's family in the past."

    "After their mother died, it was a big shock to the Luo family. Regarding the disposal of the two children, the Luo family had a bit of a dispute. One kind of extreme thought that this kind of bastard without a father is a shame to the Luo family.  , should also cut the weeds and eradicate the roots.￣

    "Of course there are people who object. After all, they are two children, especially Tianyi. They were only born at that time, and they haven't met this world for a few days."

    "It's too cruel to attack the two children. After discussing it, I decided to send it out of the Luo family and let a few servants of the Luo family take care of it, and don't contact the Luo family in the future."

    "At the beginning, when their mother was at the Luo family, she was quite nice to me, so I took this matter over and brought a few Luo family members with me.??, chose Linjiang, and settled down again.  "

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably understood. After working together for a long time, the Luo family in Linjiang is a small branch of Jianghai Luo family.

    These people are all servants of the Luo family. They came to Linjiang, developed for a period of time, and even became a big family here in Linjiang.

    But it's not too strange. After all, a family is much stronger than these ordinary families in Linjiang. Even a few random servants can thrive in Linjiang.

    Su Xun then said: "Isn't that good? You see, you were servants before, but compared with before, you have already taken off."

    "Anyway, I'm in charge of my own house. In Linjiang, I can be regarded as a respectable person. I live so comfortably."

    After such a long time, Su Xun still couldn't figure out what he wanted to tell himself.

    Just talking about these secrets back then, doesn't seem to have much meaning?

    Now that they have left the Luo family, in Su Xun's opinion, they are doing pretty well, and they are much better than before.

    The old man showed a wry smile, and then said: "You can't say that, after all, we are members of Jiang Hailuo's family, and our roots are there. We think that one day, we can return to the Luo family."

    Su Xun: ""

    My heart said that you are not a cheap person, you have no status when you go, and Su Xun, a member of the Luo family, has come into contact with it, so you are not a good bird.

    Although it may not be the case for everyone, but the overall performance is there, how many good people can there be.

    In the Luo family, he is just a servant. What's the point? It's very boring.

    Here in Linjiang, how comfortable and what you want, compared to ordinary people, I don't know how many times better.

    The old man said: "Because we grew up in Jiang Hailuo's family, we have feelings, even people have feelings now. After being away for so long, we always want to go back and see our ancestors."

    Su Xun: ""

    Su Xun couldn't understand this kind of thinking.

    However, the people in the big family, indeed, have a relatively strong sense of the family, and care about these things very much.

    Anyway, in Su Xun's opinion, it's a bit painful, so why go back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 844 You've Fallen In Love (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If you want to go back, then you can go back."

    Although Su Xun can't understand this kind of thinking, different people have different ideas, and they can't impose their own ideas on others.

    Whatever he thinks, it has nothing to do with Su Xun anyway.

    ? Su Xun was a little bit pained, and said that if you want to go back, you can go back directly, and tell me what is the use.

    I've been working on it for a long time today, so I can't just say this by myself, what's the use of it.

    "Do you really think it is that simple? There is no such simple thing."

    The old man seemed to be very uncomfortable. He said: "Since we left that year, we are no longer members of the Luo family. We have separated from the Luo family."

    "And because the Luo family doesn't want to lose face, it's already a big concession to let the two sisters go. It was stipulated back then that the two sisters are not allowed to step into Jianghai City again."

    Su Xun: ""

    In my heart, this Luo family is really domineering.

    Jiang Hai does not belong to your family, why not let him go, there is no reason for that.

    However, after thinking about this group of people from the Luo family, it seems that with their style, it is not surprising that they can do this kind of thing.

    No wonder they chased and killed Luo Shenyi last time. It turned out that the people of the Luo family knew about it, so the last incident happened.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun's presence, it is estimated that Luo Shenyi would have passed away last time, and that would be a great pity.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt very upset, even at this time, his hatred for the Luo family was not small.

    This Luo family, I will definitely have to clean it up in the future, and they probably won't let me go.

    The last time I sowed discord in the middle, causing a strong conflict between the Luo family and the Xue family.

    But anyway, they are two aristocratic families, and they are not fools. I guess they are very clear in their hearts, and they understand very well what is going on.

    It is estimated that it will not be long before they know what is going on with Su Xun's move.

    It's normal to be found out, Su Xun just wanted to disgust him, and didn't really let the two aristocratic families do it, just use two fingers to figure it out, it's impossible.

    After looking back and knowing what happened, the Luo family probably wanted to kill Su Xun.

    However, Luo Shenyi belongs to the Luo family, and his relationship with the Luo family has become so stiff, it seems a bit embarrassing to do it like this.

    The old man continued: "It's almost impossible for us to go back to Luo's house. Thinking of this, I can't express the feeling in my heart."

    "That's not right, you said you are not allowed to go to Jianghai, why did you let Tianyi go there to go to university?" Su Xun asked strangely.

    Speaking of it this way, it seems a bit contradictory.

    After Luo Shenyi left, she was hunted down so badly, but Luo Tianyi went to college there, but she has been safe and sound.

    The old man said, "Tianyi is going to school after all, who knows she belongs to the Luo family."

    "It's just that Shenyi was too high-profile last time. He appeared on TV and the media. If he did this, who wouldn't know it. The Luo family knew it was normal, so they almost suffered disaster."

    ?Su Xun nodded, thinking that the Luo family is really ruthless, and they will kill as soon as they say it, without hesitation at all.

    In the future, I still have to be careful. Luo Shenyi is going to move the company to Jianghai, and Tianyi has been going to college there.

    However, these two sisters are probably going to stay in Jianghai for a long time in the future.

    Naturally, Su Xun would not stop them, he could do whatever he wanted, after all, he was still in Jianghai.

    As for the Luo family, to put it bluntly, in the eyes of Su Xun, the current Luo family is nothing.

    For Su Xun, there is no one in the Luo family who can do anything to him. If the members of the Luo family dare to touch the two sisters, Su Xun will be the first to refuse, so naturally there is nothing to worry about.

    "Then go ahead, if you want to go back, you can talk about it carefully, maybe I will let you go back for a while."

    But the old man said: "How could it be so simple, the Luo family has long since denied our existence, and it is quite difficult to go back."

    "Actually, I didn't even think about going back to the Luo family. As long as I can go back and have a look, I will be content until I die."

    ""

    In Su Xun's view, this old man??It¨s just being cheap, I really don¨t know what he is thinking.

    The old man lingered for a long time, and finally said: "Su Xun, you should be a cultivator, right?"

    Su Xun's complexion didn't change at all, it looked very natural, if he couldn't even do this, he would be too low-level.

    But he was also shocked just now. There really was no one on Linjiang's side who would tell him about cultivators, because no one on Linjiang's side knew anything about it.

    There is a big difference between here and Jianghai.

    Su Xun really didn't know how to answer such a sudden question.

    But thinking that this old man has always been a servant of the Luo family over there in Jianghai, he should know about immortal cultivators. If he didn't, it would be strange.

    In his mind, the old man probably already guessed it. He wasn't even testing it out, he just wanted to confirm it.

    Su Xun knew that he had no need to hide anything, because it would be too fake, and no smart person would say those things.

    Nodded: "I saw it, or guessed it?"

    Anyway, Su Xun knew that this old man was not a cultivator of immortals. If he was a cultivator of immortals, he would not be a servant in Jiang Hailuo's house.

    No matter how powerful the Luo family is, it has not reached the point where cultivators can do odd jobs.

    And when you think about it carefully, when you first came into contact with this old man, it was because of his physical problems.

    If this is a real cultivator, what kind of problem can there be? Sickness has become a joke instead.

    "I figured it out. When Shenyi came back and said it was you who happened to be there and rescued her."

    The old man said: "She didn't say anything about the specific situation, but I can roughly infer from her expression that the battle at that time must have been quite fierce."

    "The people sent by the Luo family should be immortal cultivators. If you can defeat someone from the Luo family, you must also be an immortal cultivator. I guessed it before. At your age, it is really not easy."

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and his guess was quite accurate. It is true that elderly people are too old.

    Eyes narrowed, he always felt that this old man was a bit uninnocent, and he must have a purpose when he mentioned this inexplicably.

    The old man suddenly said again: "My two granddaughters, you should have taken a fancy to them, right?"

    Su Xun: "???"

    What the hell is this? He suddenly turned a corner and almost lost Su Xun's waist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 845 Fire in the backyard (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Confused, Su Xun, who has always been calm, really doesn't know what to say now.

    Old man, are you starting to be dishonest again?

    The key point is that Su Xun really doesn't know how to answer him, saying yes, it seems a little bad.

    Say no, Luo Shenyi and her have already had a substantial relationship, and Luo Tianyi, there is also an indescribable feeling between the two of them.

    Because of Luo Shenyi, on Luo Tianyi's side, Su Xun was more careful not to get too close to her.

    It's impossible to say that she has no thoughts, such a good girl, who can have no thoughts at all.

    Mainly, Su Xun still couldn't figure out what the old man was doing waiting for him, and he didn't figure out his routine.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, the old man didn't force himself, so he continued, "Let's discuss it."

    "The two granddaughters belong to you. Help me and let me go back to Luo's house. What do you think? As long as I can go back and have a look, that's fine. It doesn't matter whether you accept us or not."

    Su Xun: ""

    Unexpectedly, this old man was so clever that he shot both of his granddaughters at once, just to cooperate with him.

    Of course, it's a bit ugly to say that cooperation is a bit ugly. Those who don't know think that the two granddaughters are regarded as commodities.

    In fact, Su Xun knew clearly in his heart that this old man was too smart, and he knew that there was no bargaining chip in his hand that could attract Su Xun, only two granddaughters who could take it.

    As for the thoughts of the two granddaughters, the old man knew more about them, they were all interesting to Su Xun, and the girls were not allowed to stay.

    Of course, Su Xun was also very surprised, how could this old man see that he had the ability to help him.

    It is impossible for him to know about the series of things that happened at the auction in Jianghai before, and there is no channel for him to know.

    "Why do you think I can help you?" Su Xun asked.

    "If you can't help, who else can help, and it's even more impossible for others."

    Su Xun: ""

    Co-authoring is because I think too much, and I think I believe more in myself, but after a long time, this is actually the only choice, which is too shabby.

    "Simply, do it or not?" the old man continued to ask.

    Su Xun waved his hand directly, and said with a smile: "Of course I won't do it."

    ""

    "The resentment value from Mr. Luo is +21."

    Mr. Luo felt as if he had been fooled by someone. After talking for a long time, he thought that Su Xun would not refuse. It seemed very tempting.

    Unexpectedly, he refused without even thinking about it, which was completely different from what he had imagined.

    Su Xun smiled, but he did not expect to get a little bit of resentment.

    Of course, this resentment value does not mean that he really hates himself, but at that moment, he is quite speechless or painful, and can also generate resentment value. In short, as long as there are negative emotions, it will be fine.

    "Why?"

    Su Xun said with a smile: "It's not your granddaughter, don't be too sentimental."

    Mr. Luo refused to accept: "Although they are not my own, but I raised them to grow up, so it is not too much to be regarded as a grandfather. What does this have to do with whether they are biological or not."

    Su Xun continued: "So what, do you really think that if you don't agree, they won't be with me?"

    Mr. Luo: ""

    There is really nothing to say now, it is really uncomfortable to be directly given to the general by Su Xun.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with what he said. It is true that he is an elder, but the two children are beyond his control.

    Luo Shenyi won't say anything, it has nothing to do with them anymore, they have already left the house, and they are doing well outside, there is nothing wrong with them.

    As for Luo Tianyi, he might be more obedient, but he would definitely not be obedient in this kind of thing, just like when he was in college at that time, he had to do what he wanted, otherwise, no one else would say anything.

    Besides, who is Su Xun with, the Luo family seems to have no right to object.

    After all, a cultivator can destroy the entire Luo family. The Luo family in Linjiang is not even a fart in front of a cultivator.

    Mr. Luo was helpless, this Su Xun was too shrewd, and all his calculations were in vain.

    I would have paidBecause, I said so, Su Xun had to agree anyway.

    With two granddaughters together, how tempting is that.

    It's a pity that Su Xun saw through the doorway, so he couldn't fool him at all.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Okay, I won't joke with you anymore, let's talk about it later, if I have time, I will help you go to Luo's house to find out the situation."

    As for Su Xun's grievances with the Luo family, he didn't mention a word, saying that there is no need to say these things.

    I can't say that I still want to destroy the Luo family. If I say this, the old man will probably be scared to death.

    Anyway, this is not a difficult task. Looking back at the situation, Su Xun agreed without a word, but said that he might help.

    Mr. Luo is actually quite a good person, not to mention that he was able to stand up on his own twenty years ago, and left the Luo family on his own initiative in order to protect Luo Shenyi and his sisters.

    That must have required a lot of courage. It is conceivable that no one in the Luo family wants to take over this hot potato.

    If it weren't for this old man, I'm afraid the situation the sisters would be in today is really unknown, and it is impossible for Su Xun to meet them.

    From this point of view, Mr. Luo is quite good, not as bad-tempered as the Luo family over Jianghai.

    But he is just a servant, how can he have such a big temper.

    Having received Su Xun's promise, Mr. Luo's complexion obviously looked much better, as if he was about to ask Su Xun for help.

    I just heard Mr. Luo say: "Anyway, there is no hurry, as long as I can go back before I die, don't leave any regrets in this life."

    Although he is a servant, he is also surnamed Luo, and his father's generation is the same. It can be said that he has been a member of the Luo family for generations, and he has a very strong sense of belonging to the Luo family.

    Su Xun said in his heart that the Luo family would have disappeared before you died, if the Luo family insisted on committing suicide.

    Thinking of a question, Su Xun suddenly asked again: "By the way, the two sisters, do you know your own background?"

    "I don't know. No one has mentioned this. It's better to let them think that their mother died unexpectedly."

    Su Xun nodded. If he doesn¨t know, then he doesn¨t know. Anyway, he is already so old. Knowing it will make him feel very troubled.

    "It's you, I'm relieved to leave the two of them to you, but you have to think about how to deal with this relationship, so as not to catch fire in the backyard."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 846 Returning to Jianghai (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After leaving Luo's house, Su Xun was still thinking about what the old man said to him in his mind.

    It sounded like a joke, but in fact, it happened to hit Su Xun's most worried heart.

    There are indeed a little more women around me, of course there are only a few of them, and it's not appropriate to talk too much.

    After all, these days there are many rich people and second-generation rich people. Changing girlfriends is as common as changing clothes. Compared with them, Su Xun is already dedicated.

    This is also Su Xun's most frustrating thing. Every woman has feelings, not just for fun, and Su Xun can't do that kind of thing.

    In this way, problems will arise in the future.

    It seems that everything is going well now, but there will always be a day when we can't hide it.

    Even if I have become a powerful monk by that time, so what can I do no matter how powerful I am, it seems useless in front of this kind of problem.

    "What did my grandfather tell you, do you have something on your mind?"

    When Luo Shenyi was driving, he saw Su Xun's emotions, and there seemed to be something wrong, so he asked a question.

    Su Xun said in his heart that I haven't thought about what I just thought, so how can I tell you.

    So Su Xun said: "No, about the last time you were attacked in Jianghai, there is actually a Luo family over there, and I know the person."

    "If I go to Jianghai again, there won't be any problem." Luo Shenyi asked.

    People must be afraid of death, no one is surprised, Luo Shenyi is the same, what happened last time made her still have lingering fears.

    If anyone comes up and says, I am not afraid of death, I am not afraid of anything, then such a person is definitely a dick, stay away from him.

    Su Xun then said: "Don't worry, with me here, they can't touch you, follow your plan, and don't have any scruples."

    "Um´´"

    Luo Shenyi nodded, and she wouldn't ask more about the specific situation, as long as there were Su Xun's words.

    The two of them returned to the villa in the afternoon. From the afternoon to the evening, they barely moved all night, and the two of them got stuck together.

    From the kitchen to the living room to the balcony, there are traces of the war in every place, and it can be said that they have dedicated each other without reservation.

    Early the next morning, when Su Xun opened his eyes, Luo Shenyi had already woken up.

    Su Xun then asked: "It's so early in the morning, what are you doing up so early?"

    This was the first time that Su Xun had no idea of ??morning exercise, because yesterday's battle was so crazy that Su Xun also felt overdrawn.

    Men and women really have different physiological structures. No matter how powerful you are, you can't compare with women in terms of durability. It's not at the same level at all.

    Luo Shenyi was putting on makeup, and said: "I went to the company today, I have to start working, and deal with the New Year's affairs."

    Su Xun said puzzledly: "It's only a few days after the new year, so I'm going to start working so soon."

    "What do you think, most of the companies officially go to work on the seventh day of the junior high school. I really think that I have a month's vacation like a student. I have to deal with things first."

    "Come on, as long as you are happy, pay attention to your body." Su Xun couldn't say anything.

    Luo Shenyi This is something that has been carved into his bones. Su Xun felt that he should not be able to explain anything to her. Since he thinks it is fun to do so, then let her do as he pleases.

    Luo Shenyi also said: "Don't think about staying in bed, hurry up and have breakfast, I've already made breakfast."

    Needless to say, Su Xun knows that Luo Shenyi's breakfast is nothing more than sandwiches and bacon. It is exquisite, but it tastes the same, and it feels far worse than soybean milk and fried dough sticks.

    After dinner, Luo Shenyi returned to the company, and Su Xun drove away by himself, ready to go home.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Time passed by in a flash, and after wandering around at home for a week or so, it finally came to the start of school.

    In fact, people are like this. When they are in school, they think about the holidays. During the holidays, they think about starting school as soon as possible. It is really boring.

    Especially during the summer vacation, the two-month long vacation really makes some people feel from time to time that it is still interesting to go to school.

    But when the term starts and comes to the school, you will give yourself a slap in the face, thinking how could you have such a silly idea.?Isn¨t it good to stay at home? It¨s better than going to school.

    In any case, it was time for school to start, Su Xun took his luggage directly, but his parents insisted on bringing some food, saying that there were too many things at home.

    In fact, Su Xun is not interested at all, but he has no choice but to take it with him, and share it with others later.

    On the day he left, Su Xun went to Linjiang to pick up An Suke and the other three women.

    When you come, you will come, and when you go, you will go.

    It is obvious that everyone is in a different school, and there is no such coincidence that the school starts on the same day, but Su Xun will not expose them, what else can Su Xun say?

    Su Xun didn't go back to the dormitory in the evening. It is estimated that the dormitory has been empty for nearly a month, and the environment inside is not good enough, even though Liu Rufeng said in the group that he had already cleaned it up today.

    However, it is better to ventilate and let the sun shine for a while, so Su Xun went directly to his house outside the school.

    As for that guy Jiang Wu hasn't arrived yet, he probably won't be able to get off the train until early tomorrow morning.

    It's not a freshman anymore when the school starts, so there's no need to report or anything like that, just come whenever you want, just look at the courses on the schedule and make arrangements.

    Back at Jiang Hai's place at night, Su Xun and An Suke finally seized the opportunity and made out with each other.

    Su Xun really couldn't control An Suke's attitude of refusal and welcome.

    ?After eating An Suke, An Suke had no strength left, so she said, "I don't want to cook anymore, let's order takeaway."

    Su Xun smiled. On the way back, An Suke went to buy ingredients and the like, and wanted to cook for Su Xun.

    Who knows that the plan can't keep up with the changes, and now he has no strength.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "If you want to eat the takeaway from the gods and demons, I will order it."

    "Whatever you want, just don't be too spicy, order it quickly, I'm really hungry."

    The great battle just now made An Suke feel empty in his stomach.

    Jingle Bell！！

    Open the takeaway software on the mobile phone, and when I was looking for something to eat, the phone rang suddenly, and the call came at this time, it was really painful, and I saw that it was Cui Hanghui calling.

    Su Xun answered the phone: "If you have nothing to do, why don't you flirt with me? What are you doing calling me at night?"

    "You should have gone to Jianghai, right?" Cui Hanghui asked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 847: Sending charcoal in the snow (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun held the mobile phone and didn't speak for a while. He didn't know what to say. Anyway, he thought it was a little strange.

    I just arrived in Jianghai, it hasn't been a while, how did Cui Hanghui know, are people from the Cui family following me?

    Su Xun thinks it is unlikely, if someone is staring at him, they should be able to notice it soon, Su Xun knows exactly what the strength of the Cui family is like.

    Among the several big families, apart from the Mo family, Su Xun no longer cares about the rest of them, not to mention the Cui family, which is still the best among them.

    In any case, it seems that others are clear about my own affairs. To put it bluntly, this feeling is quite uncomfortable.

    Su Xun then asked: "How do you know?"

    "I know you started school today, thinking about this big night, you should have arrived at school too."

    "All right´´"

    It turned out to be that simple, but Su Xun himself made things too complicated.

    Patting his head, Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and then said: "Then your guess is quite accurate, I just arrived at night."

    "Whenever you are free, come out and have a meal together, and call old Fu too."

    Cui Hanghui is also a smart person, knowing that if he is alone, he may not be able to invite Su Xun, but if there is another person, it will be different.

    Su Xun said: "Let's talk about this later, as long as you have time, I don't care, anyway, we are all in Jianghai, so it is convenient to meet and so on."

    "Okay, then I'll arrange it later. By the way, have you heard about one more thing?" Cui Hanghui asked again on the phone.

    "What's up?"

    Su Xun probably already guessed it in his heart. It is very likely that it is the situation of the Luo family.

    If it wasn't for the Luo family, Su Xun would never have imagined what else Cui Hanghui could say to him.

    However, Su Xun still pretended that he didn't know anything. After all, what he just said was just his own guess. What to do, you still have to listen to what he said.

    Sure enough, Cui Hanghui said: "The Luo family and the Xue family have been torn apart for a while years ago, and now they have reacted."

    "At present, the two families seem to have reached a consensus, and they have begun to stop. They also said that you were the one who sowed discord, and even came to ask for someone from our Cui family."

    Su Xun felt a little funny when he heard it, and ran to the Cui family to ask for someone. What kind of operation was this, and he couldn't understand what was going on.

    However, this little trick of his own was exposed, and there was nothing serious about it. Su Xun knew very well in his heart that this was just a trick of his own.

    It's not a clever technique. They might believe it when they are angry at first, but after that, they will be able to react quickly.

    As long as they react, the two families are not stupid. No one is willing to be used as a gun by others. Naturally, they will stop.

    The two sides just found a way to go down. In fact, if they really want to fight, at best, both sides will suffer. The size of the two aristocratic families is too large. No one can retreat completely. No one wants to waste the strength of the family because of this kind of thing.  .

    Before, it was because they couldn't save face, so they had to go to each other, but now that they know the specific situation, the two have a fair and just reason.

    "When did this happen?"

    "It happened a few days ago, but don't worry about it, our Cui family didn't say anything."

    Su Xun nodded, knowing that the Cui family would not sell him, and it was completely unnecessary to sell himself to please those two aristocratic families.

    Secondly, I have nothing to betray the Cui family, and I am not from the Cui family, it is just a cooperative relationship, not subject to them.

    "I see, don't care about them."

    Su Xun's relaxed and calm tone made Cui Hanghui not even know what to say.

    Those are two big families, and there is no one in Jianghai who can mess with them. As a result, they offended both of them casually, at the same time.

    Now they must be unanimous to the outside world, and two partnerships are required to deal with you, otherwise, it will not be good for face.

    Ordinary people, if they have this kind of treatment, they will probably be scared to death. The pressure of the two great families can be imagined.

    However, here with Su Xun, he seems to be a normal person, completely indifferent.

    &nbspWhat Cui Hanghui didn't know was that Su Xun had already offended these two families before.

    Even someone from the Xue family was killed by Su Xun before, and this time another elder was killed, the hatred between the Xue family and Su Xun can be imagined.

    The same is true of the Luo family. This time, they were splashed with dirty water for no reason. The key point is that the kid still looks very calm, which makes people feel angry just thinking about it.

    Fortunately, Su Xun had already thought of this situation before doing it, otherwise, he would not have done it so easily.

    If you offend at the same time, you will be offended. To put it bluntly, even if you add another Cui family, the strongest fighting power of these three families will be let down together.

    Su Xun might struggle a bit for the late stage of the three fake alchemy realms, but it is naturally impossible to kill Su Xun. Su Xun has his own strength to put there.

    What kind of aristocratic family is nothing in Su Xun's eyes.

    The only one that needs to be feared may be the Mo family, because this Mo family is indeed the strongest, and it has always been relatively low-key.

    According to Su Xun's estimation, the entire Mo family probably has more than one strong man in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, and it is indeed ahead of several other families.

    Of course, this is also what we are talking about now, and after Su Xun has ten days and a half months to break through to the late stage of the Fake Alchemy Realm, the Four Great Aristocrats probably won't be able to find his opponent anymore.

    Cui Hanghui said again: "They are looking for you all over the world. They probably will do it after they know your whereabouts. You still have to be careful."

    "If you need help, you can come to our Cui family."

    The last sentence is a bit interesting, it is equivalent to expressing your opinion.

    Su Xun asked: "Who asked you to say this, your father is still the elder of the family?"

    Naturally, it is very clear that with Cui Hanghui's status in the Cui family, he is probably not qualified to say such things, and status is linked to strength.

    Cui Hanghui didn't hide it any more, he said directly: "If the Great Elder told me to bring it for you, you just need to know."

    "Okay, I've made a note, don't worry, nothing will happen."

    Su Xun smiled, hung up the phone, and was in a good mood.

    Speaking of the Cui family, he really didn't care too much, and couldn't help himself too much.

    But as the saying goes, it is easy to add icing on the cake, but difficult to give charcoal in the snow.

    The current situation of Su Xun is very bad in the eyes of others. Most people have to hide away, but Cui's family sent help.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 848 Entering the Entertainment Industry (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regardless of whether the Cui family is useful or useless, Su Xun has remembered this favor anyway.

    It is not easy to make such a move at this time.

    Although Su Xun's situation is not that bad, but in their view, it should be timely assistance. After all, they don't know that Su Xun no longer pays attention to the two great families.

    All in all, it is a good thing that the Cui family has this kind of heart, and there is such a layer of relationship with Cui Hanghui.

    In the future, as long as the Cui family doesn't commit suicide and don't provoke Su Xun in major matters, nothing will happen in the future, and Su Xun won't touch them.

    Even if the four great families are wiped out by Su Xun, the Cui family may still exist, after all, sometimes the choice is very important.

    The Cui family is making a choice at this time, and to be able to choose Su Xun naturally requires a certain amount of courage.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, tell the elders of your family that I know, and I will be careful."

    After saying a few words, Su Xun hung up the phone. What else can the two elders have to say.

    On the contrary, Su Xun didn't have any special feelings about the news that Cui Hanghui gave him.

    Originally, everyone was an enemy, so why should there be any scruples?

    Moreover, Su Xun also knew that the two aristocratic families would not attack him for a while.

    The reason is very simple. The elder Xue Wuliang of the Xue family, who was in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm, all died at the hands of Su Xun.

    This is a huge deterrent, they have to be aware of the problem.

    Su Xun might not be able to move them whatever they want, and if they want to move Su Xun, I'm afraid they have to pay a certain price.

    Both aristocratic families are very shrewd, so naturally they also have to take losses into account. Losing an elder in the Xue family is already enough to make their hearts bleed.

    As for how to do it, they probably have to wait and see.

    After finding out the background of the four great families, Su Xun felt that there was nothing to be nervous about, and just put that bit of strength there, and they could play whatever they wanted.

    ? After hanging up the phone, Su Xun continued to order takeaway. After eating and drinking, it was another fierce battle.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun went back to school the next day and started the same school life as before.

    In the first class, Su Xun even went to class specially, and found that most of the people came back after a year with beaming expressions on their faces.

    After all, after going to college, no one will ask about your grades during the winter vacation, and no one will ask about your salary. This stage is the coolest.

    After finishing a class, Su Xun has already decided in his heart that this is the first and last class of this semester.

    It's really boring, Su Xun found that he went to college, in fact, it was just to go to college, not to learn anything.

    In other words, there is nothing in the university classroom that can help Su Xun. At the current stage, Su Xun has already left school.

    It's just that because of his age, Su Xun doesn't want to leave school yet, at least he has the name of a college student, and it should sound nicer.

    The three buddies in the dormitory also went to have a drink at night. Everyone was still the same as before, but Jiang Wu seemed to have grown stronger and became stronger.

    It turns out that the matter with Li Xueman has been settled, and now the two are a legitimate couple, and Jiang Wu has chased after the goddess.

    It must be quite comfortable this year, no wonder it is so moist.

    ！！！！！！

    It's the weekend again in two days, and after the holiday, it's another holiday. Who else can resist this comfortable feeling.

    Su Xun actually received a call from Luo Tianyi, saying that he wanted to treat Su Xun to a meal, and he wanted to talk to Su Xun about something.

    It's a little strange that Luo Tianyi is looking for himself, what is the situation.

    I drove to Luo Tianyi's school. It wasn't the first time I came here, and I was very familiar with it.

    He didn't bring An Suke with him, and if he brought An Suke here again, he would be a bit incompetent.

    Su Xun himself was also afraid of letting these women meet together, who knows what would happen.

    Arriving at Jianghai Art University, I saw Luo Tianyi at noon, and with her was the girl Mo Qianqian.

    The two beauties are really eye-catching together, especially Luo Tianyi, who is really getting more and more fresh.

     And the relationship between Luo Tianyi and Mo Qianqian seems to be getting better and better, as if they have become close friends, it is estimated that the two of them usually walk around a lot.

    However, after seeing Mo Qianqian, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn't the two of them, which meant that what Luo Tianyi said was not a matter of men and women.

    Luo Tianyi is like an elf, which man can not be tempted, and Su Xun is no exception.

    It's just that he avoided this matter a little in his heart, because of Luo Shenyi's existence, he gave away his sister to that, so could it be that he still misses his sister?

    Sister flower sounds very exciting, but if it is really operated, Su Xun feels that it should be quite difficult, so just think about it.

    If Luo Tianyi really told himself this matter, how should he respond to her is really a problem.

    Fortunately, with Mo Qianqian around, Su Xun knew that he must be thinking wrong.

    If Mo Qianqian was here, he would naturally not be talking about those things.

    "What do you two want to eat?" Su Xun asked.

    Luo Tianyi joked: "Isn't it my treat? Why do you speak like you want to invite us?"

    "I invite you, I invite you. How can a woman pay for it? You can eat whatever you want. It's better to go bankrupt for me."

    The two girls both laughed, knowing that Su Xun was joking, and trying to bankrupt him, it is probably quite difficult.

    Luo Tianyi said: "Let's go eat hot pot, I haven't eaten it this winter vacation."

    Su Xun reckoned that Luo Tianyi was at home and ate dinner all day long, and he didn't have much chance to go out to find friends for dinner.

    ?Large families like the Luo family are well-known in Linjiang, so how can the whole family just eat hot pot? For things that don't exist, you have to take care of the elderly at home.

    Su Xun went straight up and said, "Okay, then go eat hot pot."

    Arriving at the hot pot restaurant, after ordering the dishes and the bottom of the pot, Su Xun went straight to the point: "By the way, tell me if you have something to do, what is it?"

    "It's Su Xun like this. A scout came to me two days ago, saying that I have great potential and asked me to develop in the entertainment industry."

    Su Xun: ""

    Where does this go, how did it get involved in the entertainment industry.

    Especially when he heard the word scout, to be honest, Su Xun didn't have a good impression.

    I don¨t know how many news I¨ve seen before, saying that someone pretends to be a scout to lure ignorant girls and the like.

    Generally, it is to find a girl with a good figure and high value, saying that she can be a model or a star. Many girls are unprepared and will soon be hooked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 849 Childhood Dream (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Most scouts seem to be liars, haven't you read the news before?"

    Su Xun glanced at Luo Tianyi, thinking that the child looked so clever, he shouldn't be stupid.

    She has to know things that everyone knows, and Su Xun doesn't believe that she doesn't know.

    Luo Tianyi said, "He should not be a liar. I saw his business card and work permit. He is a scout for Xinchuan Film and Television Company. He has discovered several first-line stars."

    After hearing this, Su Xun smiled without saying a word.

    I thought that someone who could trick a woman into bed, could it be an ordinary liar? Naturally, it was a packaged liar. At least in terms of identity, it would not arouse other people's suspicion.

    Then you can start step by step, and finally hit a home run.

    What's even more disgusting, I even took a video secretly, took it out later, edited it, edited it, and released it, which can make a girl very uncomfortable.

    For the sake of their own reputation, most of them chose to swallow their anger, could only swallow the bitter fruit, and set foot on the road of no return in the future.

    Besides, this is an art school. You can come here and say that you are a scout. From your identity, you can't see any problems.

    After all, most of the people in the Art Academy will take this path after graduation, and they know more about the industry than ordinary people.

    You say whoever you are, and when you go up, you will find a little girl, saying that you are a scout, and I want to invite you to the hotel for a chat. It's no wonder that the little girl doesn't treat you as a fool.

    You must carefully pack yourself in order to deceive people.

    Of course, this is not absolute, because it is an art academy after all, and there will indeed be some scouts or directors who want to come and find good seedlings.

    If Luo Tianyi's image and temperament are posted on the Internet, he is a proper goddess-level figure.

    It is true that he will be spotted by scouts, but even if he is real, so what.

    What kind of piss are those people these days? Even as a person who knows nothing about the entertainment industry, Su Xun probably has heard of it.

    The entertainment industry is notoriously chaotic. It looks glamorous on the surface, especially those female stars, who don't know what happened behind them.

    After many people inquired about the room numbers of well-known directors and actors, they went directly to knock on the door at night to check the script.

    Even if it's a scout, if you really want to do it, it's easy.

    To put it bluntly, if you don't give something, I won't praise you at all, then you have nothing to do, otherwise, why would people make you popular? Other people's conditions are not worse than yours, and they are still active.

    Su Xun usually looks down on this group of people, especially those people still have a lot of brain-dead fans, which makes Su Xun even more incomprehensible.

    To put it bluntly, it is best not to touch this place in the entertainment industry. After entering, it is probably quite difficult not to be affected.

    Su Xun said: "Whether he is real or not, you look good, it's normal for someone to approach you, just refuse it directly, if there is any trouble, call me back."

    ?I believe scouts should also know some rules and the like. If he really wants to die, then Su Xun is here with Jiang Hai, and he can never make it to the top.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Tianyi was stunned, the expression on his face looked a little strange.

    Mo Qianqian, who was next to her, said, "Brother Su Xun, actually, sister Tianyi, she kind of wants to develop in the entertainment industry."

    "ah?"

    Su Xun opened his mouth wide, this time he was really surprised, as if he had discovered a new continent.

    Surprised and asked: "No way, why do you have such an idea?"

    It is true that Su Xun can't understand it. Nowadays, celebrities have high incomes and are glamorous. They are indeed the envy of many people. They just say that they are celebrities.

    However, in the eyes of the truly powerful people, it is obvious that they are nothing more than actors. Otherwise, the ancient times would not say that actors are ruthless, whores are unrighteous, and make the status of stars very low.

    No matter how awesome and obvious it is, when you see the boss and the like, you still have to keep a smile on your face, and the children of the rich and the like look down on celebrities even more, and don't even want to play.

    Luo Tianyi's background, even if she is not from Jiang Hailuo's family, but Linjiang's Luo family, no matter what, can be regarded as a wealthy family.

    It is one of the best existences in Linjiang. Many local rich and big bosses in Linjiang know that the Luo family cannot be messed with, and they are huge.

    Luo Tianyi grew up in rich clothes and fine food.  She seems to have nothing but maternal love.It's okay, and there is no need to please anyone.

    Su Xun really couldn't figure out why he wanted to be a star. This is not a good job. Sometimes it is really hard work, and there are various entertainments.

    Luo Tianyi said to her: "Su Xun, don't even think about it, why should I come to the Academy of Art?"

    ""

    If it wasn't for what she said, Su Xun couldn't even remember that Luo Tianyi went to the Academy of Art.

    Most of the people here will work in the media field in the future. Although not everyone can become a star, the industry will not be too far away.

    Luo Tianyi's ability to make such a choice proves that she is still interested.

    "Since I was a child, I like to watch stars sing and dance on stage, so I have wanted to be a star since I was a child."

    Su Xun: ""

    It was the first time I saw a person, and I could still stick to my childhood dream.

    When Su Xun was a child, he didn't know what a dream was. He said casually that he wanted to be a scientist, but later realized that it was too far away.

    Even if he has this condition now, his mentality is different. Scientists are worthy of respect, and they are indomitable figures. Without them, there would be no good life for everyone.

    But becoming a scientist is not such an easy thing, you will sacrifice a lot of things, even freedom, so Su Xun naturally can't accept it now.

    Who knows that Luo Tianyi is still thinking about his childhood dream at this time.

    It suddenly occurred to me that in high school, before the college entrance examination, there was a performance in the school.

    When Su Xun went up to play and sing, Luo Tianyi also went up to perform, and her performance that time also surprised Su Xun. Luo Tianyi's voice is indeed very good.

    Moreover, she still has no professional system training, plus she has dance skills, so she studied dance in college.

    Not to mention the appearance and temperament, the conditions in all aspects are quite excellent, and these are brought together, but it is not the same.

    It's not a problem if you really want to be a star, no wonder scouts are looking for her.

    However, thinking of Luo Tianyi's condition, what can't be done, wouldn't it be good to be a prodigal woman for a lifetime of eating, drinking and having fun, why does she have to go to the entertainment circle.

    Su Xun had to ask in a joking tone: "Are you serious?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 850 Visit (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Tianyi shook his head, and said: "I can't tell if it's serious or not, but I just had this idea, and someone just happened to find me, and I was very moved after hearing it."

    "But I'm still in school, so I'm not in a hurry. I can talk about it later when I graduate. I don't know what to do, so I'll ask you for advice."

    Luo Tianyi said helplessly: "You know my sister, she is too busy every day, and I don't want her to give me a headache."

    ?Su Xun nodded, Luo Shenyi was too busy, and the people of the Luo family, needless to say, no one would care about Luo Tianyi's affairs, because it was not an important matter.

    It can be seen that Luo Tianyi does have this idea.

    Although Su Xun himself cannot understand this kind of thinking, but different people think differently, and others may not be able to understand his own thinking.

    In this case, Luo Tianyi must respect her own ideas.

    ?In fact, in the entertainment industry, there are also some rich second-generation people who come from very good backgrounds and have unusual backgrounds. They still go to the entertainment industry to develop.

    It is true that there are some anomalies, for example, some celebrities have relatively large backgrounds, some directors and so on, dare not find unspoken rules, and even don¨t know how to shoot kiss scenes, so they can run rampant.

    To put it bluntly, you are always afraid of hard things, as long as your background and strength are big enough, others will not dare to touch you at all, and there are heterogeneous existences everywhere.

    Su Xun also changed his mind. If Luo Tianyi really has this idea, then he will support her.

    One of the happiest things in a person's life is to do something he likes. How many people work just to live, and who can really like their work.

    ? To put it bluntly, those cleaners who sweep the streets are all for the sake of making a living. It is true that they are worthy of respect, and it is true that they have worked hard, but a few people really want to do this.

    Some TV stations even went to interview people and asked them to say to the camera that I am very happy. When Su Xun saw this, he simply sneered.

    ?If you can¨t even decide what you like, what kind of happiness can you talk about? Everyone is just making a living.

    Su Xun then said: "Then let me give you an opinion, this matter is mainly up to you."

    "If you really have this idea, then I will fully support you."

    "And don't wait for graduation. It's too long. Your first year is not over yet. Many celebrities go to school while acting."

    Luo Tianyi nodded. Indeed, in their art academy, this phenomenon is too common, so there is nothing strange about it.

    "Su Xun, will you really support me? If you want to support me, I plan to give it a try." Luo Tianyi seemed quite looking forward to it.

    In fact, she also has this kind of thought in her heart, but she just can't make a decision for a while, and this is not a trivial matter.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, Luo Tianyi was given a reassurance.

    Mo Qianqian said from the side: "But Brother Su Xun heard that these film and television companies are also quite chaotic, so there is no danger, right?"

    From a girl's point of view, this worry is still necessary.

    Since Su Xun dared to let Luo Tianyi go, then naturally he had considered this issue, and only heard Su Xun say: "This is no problem, I will go back and say hello to some friends."

    In fact, in terms of film and television, he really doesn't know anyone, but Su Xun plans to play a big game, and let's just buy the film and television company.

    If you can't buy it, then you can directly invest in the shares. After becoming a shareholder, you will be Luo Tianyi's backing. Anyone who dares to touch her will be courting death.

    Of course, this follow-up still has to be done, and I can't say it now.

    Su Xun said: "After you go back, you should communicate with that scout. Don't meet him alone, bring someone with you. If there is any situation, call me in time."

    "OK, all right´"

    I didn't talk about it anymore. The three happily ate hot pot and talked about some interesting things during the Chinese New Year.

    The three people who are about the same age naturally share similar interests and have a common saying that eating a meal is very interesting.

    After dinner, Su Xun wanted to send Mo Qianqian back. She didn't go to the same school as Luo Tianyi.

    However, Mo Qianqian didn't let Su Xun see her off, saying that she would go to play with Luo Tianyi in the afternoon.

    ? I wanted to ask why Mo Qianqian didn¨t go to work part-time todayYes, but he didn't ask about it, it's meaningless to ask, it would be a good thing if Mo Qianqian could not fight so hard.

    There is no need for a girl.

    Su Xun didn't join in the fun, he drove away directly, went back to school, bought some expensive cigarettes and alcohol on the way, and spent tens of thousands.

    In the evening, he had to go for a walk, thinking about the acquisition of the film and television company.

    If you want to find someone, you can only find the big guy Fu Aohai. With Fu Aohai's influence in Jianghai's business circle, he must know all the big shots here.

    It just so happens that it's my own New Year's Eve, so let's go to the door for a walk, although it's been a long time since the New Year's Eve, more than half a month has passed.

    However, Su Xun can be sure that Fu Aohai would be very happy if he passed.

    After returning to the dormitory, Su Xun called Fu Lihan, not Fu Aohai.

    As long as Fu Lihan is notified, he will definitely know later.

    "Director Fu, what are you busy with now, do you have time to talk to me?" Su Xun teased.

    "Fuck you, I don't even have time to answer the phone. Tell me, what's the matter with you?"

    Su Xun was not polite, and said straight to the point: "Is your dad at home tonight? I'll have a meal and visit. I'm afraid he's too busy so I didn't call him directly. You can ask me later."

    Fu Lihan directly complained in his heart, saying that if you call, he will not say anything no matter how busy he is. If he delays his affairs, he will probably be scolded.

    What Su Xun threw to him was not a good job.

    However, there is no problem with this matter. Fu Lihan knew in his heart what position Su Xun held in his father's heart.

    As long as Su Xun goes to visit, it is estimated that the big thing has to be rejected. Fu Lihan said directly: "If there is anything my dad can do, you can come directly at night, and I will inform him later."

    "Okay, see you that night."

    Su Xun also knew that as long as he opened his mouth, there would be no chance of seeing Fu Aohai.

    How many people want to meet Fu Aohai, they probably have to queue up, and they are not willing to answer.

    But if you let Su Xun go, Fu Aohai probably would like to have a meal with Su Xun, the difference in status is different.

    Fu Aohai, the richest man, looks awesome, but compared to several aristocratic families, he is nothing.

    Now that Su Xun doesn't even look down on the Four Great Aristocratic Families, Fu Aohai is naturally nothing.

    Of course, Fu Aohai is not bad, Su Xun is still willing to make friends with him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 851 Not at ease (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun set off from the dormitory around five o'clock in the evening.

    This guy Jiang Wu didn't know where he went on a date with Li Xueman. As Su Xun said, men value sex over friends.

    When you justly say that others value sex over friends, then you must be a single dog.

    For example, Liu Rufeng, a single dog, saw that Su Xun was about to go out, so he said, "Come on, I'm the only one of you guys who value sex over friends."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "How can I be the same as a beast like Jiang Wu? I'm going to a friend's house for dinner. You should quickly find yourself a girlfriend, otherwise it will be boring."

    "But let's put it down, it's so easy to find a girlfriend."

    Su Xun said: "If it really doesn't work, then find a boyfriend."

    "roll!"

    ！！！！

    I drove to the Fu family's luxurious villa in Jianghai. In the entire Jianghai, there are some high-end communities, such as Tangchen Yipin, and everyone knows that they are very valuable.

    A set of houses cost more than 200 million at least, and the invincible river view house is simply the pinnacle of life.

    However, the real bigwigs will not live in it, because too many people are staring at that kind of place, and many people want to keep a low profile.

    The Fu family's villa in Jianghai is the real mansion, and outsiders cannot get in touch with it.

    The only downside is that it's too far away, making it inconvenient to come and go. It's no wonder that Fu Lihan doesn't like living at home as usual.

    When he arrived, he parked the car and took his present away.

    "Su Xun, here we come. How are you doing during the Chinese New Year?"

    Fu Aohai was already at home, and was meeting Su Xun at the door. When he saw Su Xun coming, he immediately stepped forward and said.

    Su Xun also responded politely: "It's good to be with the family. It's just that I have returned to Jianghai now, so I have time to visit you."

    "It's okay, you can come anytime, it's polite to visit if you say anything, and you don't have to pick a time for eating together."

    Arriving at the villa, Su Xun put down the gift in his hand, and someone came over to help carry the things away.

    Large families are more particular about things, and things cannot be left casually.

    As for what you are carrying, to put it bluntly, it doesn't matter at all, because people of your status don't care about these things, they are all imaginary.

    Fu Aohai personally brewed a cup of tea for Su Xun, handed it to Su Xun, and told the servants: "Get ready, the food will be served in twenty minutes."

    The nanny nodded directly, and she walked into the kitchen.

    Su Xun asked: "By the way, Fu Lihan hasn't come back yet?"

    "Not yet, and I don't know what I'm busy with all day long. I called him just now and said that I will be home in about 20 minutes and I'm on the way."

    From this sentence, I heard a lot of helplessness. It is estimated that his son made him quite uncomfortable. There is no other way but to follow him.

    Su Xun said: "He is indeed very busy. If I hadn't seen me coming today, it might not be so early. Let's just wait for him, and there is no rush."

    While drinking tea, chatting.

    To put it bluntly, the two of them had nothing in common, and what they were talking about was just business matters, and Su Xun had no interest in these things.

    The reason why he is interested in chatting with him today is because he has his own ideas.

    "By the way, Mr. Fu, there is a Xinchuan film and television company in Jianghai, you should have heard of it?" Su Xun started.

    Fu Aohai was a little puzzled, wondering why Su Xun suddenly asked about this matter.

    However, a character of his level has already done it a long time ago. He can't show his emotions and anger, and there will be no expression on his face.

    He smiled and said: "I must have heard of it. It is a big company. Among the film and television companies, it is estimated to be ranked among the top five in the country."

    "Among the movies for the New Year's Eve today, there is a blockbuster movie from their company, which brings together many stars."

    Su Xun nodded, and he just started on purpose. He also checked the new film and television on the Internet yesterday.

    It is indeed a big company, with many stars and so on, as well as many excellent TV series and movies.

    Although it seems that the business has not been very good in the past two years, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. In this industry, it is still a great existence.

    When Fu Aohai said this, he stopped, he wanted to know?What does Su Xun mean? You can¨t say this for no reason. This topic is really a bit sudden.

    Su Xun didn't hide it, just heard him say: "I want to acquire this company, do you think it is possible to operate?"

    After having money, Su Xun is no longer the hanging silk that she used to be. She feels that with money, everything can be done.

    Things like companies are really not something you can buy when you have money. Whether people are willing to sell them is still the same thing.

    Besides, this is a listed company, so it is quite difficult to acquire it.

    If it really doesn't work, Su Xun will save the country in a curve, after the introduction of Fu Aohai later, just get to know the boss of this company, I have enough ways to make him save face.

    ""

    Fu Aohai was at a loss for words for a while, and he didn't know what to say. He thought that this was too casual, it was a listed company, and you bought it as you said, and you really thought it was grocery shopping.

    Looking at Su Xun's appearance, it doesn't look like a joke, he should be serious, Fu Aohai is a little puzzled.

    He said: "May I ask, why do you want to acquire a film and television company?"

    "The film and television industry is no longer as good as it was before. It can be said that there is a lot of mourning. There are too many restrictions from above."

    "As far as the company you mentioned was good before, but in the past two years, its profits have become limited. Some time ago, it was revealed that there were tax issues, which caused an uproar in public opinion. Now the situation is very bad.  , and the stock price is also plummeting.￣

    What Fu Aohai said, Su Xun probably knew in his heart. When he checked yesterday, he naturally saw these things.

    I also understand that when Fu Aohai said this, he actually wanted to tell himself that this company is not worth much, and if it is acquired, it is unlikely to make money.

    In fact, Su Xun doesn't care. After buying it, it is still a company no matter how you manage it. As long as it doesn't lose money, Su Xun can accept it even if it loses money.

    And when Luo Tianyi is promoted in the future, he may become a popular star. For the company, this is a good phenomenon, and it will naturally develop in a good way.

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun just had too much money and no place to spend it. Luo Tianyi's entry into the entertainment circle gave him this idea.

    Su Xun said directly: "I have a friend who wants to become a celebrity and sign a contract with this company. I am not at ease, so I want to buy the company."

    Fu Aohai: ""

    Even Fu Aohai, who is well-informed, doesn't know what to say at this time, and is not at ease, so you want to buy the company?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 852 Must Sell (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This reason is really too powerful, so powerful that people of Fu Aohai's level don't know what to say.

    A listed company is not an ordinary company. It is very valuable and requires a lot of money. It is not just for fun.

    Is it possible to buy it for a random reason? This is too casual.

    "Because I'm not very comfortable with this aspect of the operation, so I just ask, is this feasible?" Su Xun asked.

    Fu Aohai looked at Su Xun again, and after confirming that this person was not joking, he really had nothing to say.

    For a woman, I can only say that he can't figure it out, maybe this is money and willfulness.

    Even if Fu Aohai is the richest man, buying a film and television company is not enough to just say a few words.

    Fu Aohai could only say: "I really can't say that. If you wanted to buy this company before, there was almost no possibility, because it's developing well and they won't sell it."

    Su Xun nodded. With a company of this level, who would be willing to sell it directly? No matter how high the price is, no one will sell it.

    Fu Aohai continued: "However, just as I told you just now, the Xinchuan Film and Television Company has not been going well during this period."

    "Their chairman is also very troubled. If someone is willing to take over, maybe he will agree at this time. I will help you consult him tomorrow."

    Su Xun nodded and said, "That's really troublesome for Mr. Fu."

    The main purpose of coming here this time is this. After hearing that he agreed, Su Xun didn't say anything. If Fu Aohai made a move, it is estimated that there will be a result soon.

    If you can do it, you can do it, if you can't do it, you can pull it down.

    Fu Aohai said again: "Why are we both so polite? It's not an important matter."

    "By the way, I still want to advise you, don't just think about buying a company in a hothead, it may become a hot potato."

    Fu Aohai thought for a while, and then reminded: "If you are really worried, I will go and say hello to the chairman of the company later. If you don't believe me, you can even give me face."

    In fact, this is the easiest way. If you say hello, people will think that Fu Aohai is the backstage, so naturally they won't have any wrong ideas.

    If you offend Fu Aohai, do you still want to hang out in Jianghai?

    However, Su Xun was thinking about the long-term. He was thinking that if Luo Tianyi really develops well, he can escort her for a long time.

    Moreover, the company is his own, and he can use the company's large resources to cultivate Luo Tianyi. If he asks others for help, it will not be so in place after all.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I've already thought about this clearly, otherwise I wouldn't tell you."

    After all, Fu Aohai just made a suggestion, and he couldn't say anything more. Su Xun had already decided on something, so he couldn't interfere.

    Just listen to Fu Aohai and he continued: "Xinchuan Film and Television is a listed company. It is impossible for you to buy them all."

    "The company's shares are fortunately not scattered. Their chairman occupies most of the shares, more than 50%. I don't know exactly how much. Anyway, I can only talk to him."

    "As for the remaining shares, I have nothing to do."

    Su Xun still understands this truth. Many of the shares of listed companies are in the hands of shareholders and investment institutions.

    Many times when you look at some big companies, their chairman and founder, you think this company belongs to him, but in fact he only occupies a small share, maybe not even 10%.

    It is impossible for Su Xun not to know this. After all, the company needs investment from others in the process of growth.

    What do you use to attract other people's investment, it is naturally the company's shares.

    After the real growth, the shares have been diluted.

    In the hands of this guy, he still has more than 50% of the shares, which is already quite good, proving that he has absolute right to speak and control.

    These are enough for Su Xun, and he doesn't have to insist on 100% of the shares. This company is half dead, and buying it may not be a good thing.

    Su Xun nodded: "It doesn't matter, as long as you can buy the stocks in his hand, please tell Mr. Fu for me to see the attitude of the other party."

    Fu Aohai nodded, which is equivalent to making this matter? Take it down.

    To put it bluntly, most people are really unwilling to help in this kind of thing. If it is a thankless thing, they will help unless they have a good relationship.

    "What are you talking about, so lively?"

    When the two were talking happily, Fu Lihan finally came back.

    As soon as Fu Aohai saw his son, his face immediately turned serious, and he said, "I'm too embarrassed to talk, I'll just wait for you, wash your hands and eat."

    "It's time to serve!"

    After Fu Aohai gave an order, the nannies began to serve dishes, and they served them from the outside all the way to this side. It seemed that there was an endless stream, which was quite spectacular.

    After making so much, it's actually only eaten by three people, which is a bit wasteful.

    Possibly seeing Su Xun's discomfort, Fu Aohai asked the nannies to leave quickly after the food was served.

    The three of them poured wine and began to eat and drink.

    The atmosphere of a meal is not bad. The main reason is that everyone is an old hand and knows how to keep the atmosphere on the dinner table warm. Naturally, eating is very pleasant.

    After eating, Su Xun left directly, because of drinking, Fu Aohai sent a driver to help Su Xun drive.

    You really have nothing to do with this. It's clear that there is nothing wrong with you, but you have no choice but to accept the kindness.

    After Su Xun left, only the father and son were left, sitting there, neither of them said anything, most afraid of the sudden silence of the air.

    Fu Aohai spoke first: "Do you know what Su Xun is looking for me this time?"

    "What are you doing?" Fu Lihan was a little strange.

    He knows the truth of not going to the Three Treasures Hall if there is nothing to do. It is understandable for Su Xun to go to him for dinner for no reason. It is not normal to go to his father for dinner if there is nothing to do.

    Fu Aohai said directly: "He wants to acquire Xinchuan Film and Television Company, so he asked me to set up a line."

    "I'll go, what does he think, why buy that company?"

    Fu Aohai smiled, and his initial reaction was the same. He only heard him laughing and said: "Guess whether this acquisition will be successful."

    "I think that's enough. Although Xinchuan has been turbulent recently, it is an established company after all. It has the strength to put it there. Anyway, they are making money. Who would sell this company?"

    What Fu Lihan said is similar to what most people think. The chairman of this company should not sell it.

    But Fu Aohai said: "This time, no matter whether he wants to sell it or not, he must sell it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 853: Large-scale Acquisition (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the expression on his father's face, Fu Lihan seemed to understand something, and only heard him say: "Dad, are you trying to force him to take action?"

    To be reasonable, if Fu Lihan was the boss of this company, he wouldn't just give up all the shares in his hand, because it would be too bad.

    If you put it in your hands, you can make money no matter what.

    Although it is a huge sum of money, it may not be spent in this lifetime, but people at this level are not pursuing large sums of cash in their hands.

    The times have changed. Even if so much money is given now, it is probably impossible to start from scratch and develop a company again, because the difficulty is too great.

    ? Holding money in your hands is equivalent to sitting on a mountain and eating nothing. How can it be comfortable to own a company in your hands.

    Unless a particularly high price is offered, the kind that people cannot refuse.

    However, Su Xun is not stupid. If such a high price is really paid, it will almost be a blood loss. It would be nice to be able to give a market price.

    The problem is that people won't sell it at the market price. Although the situation is not good now, but it won't be at the point of losing money, why would they sell it.

    Even if it is going to be sold, the acquisition of this big company will not happen in a short while, it may take several months.

    Among them, repeated wrangling and negotiation did not know how many times, such a long time, Su Xun may not be able to wait for such a long time.

    The fact that Fu Aohai dared to say it so confidently meant that he was going to use some tricks.

    Fu Aohai smiled, and then said: "It's impossible to force him, but I will talk to him about it carefully, and work through his thinking."

    Fu Lihan didn't say anything. As for how to talk about it, that's his father's business, and it has nothing to do with Fu Lihan, and he doesn't know much about it.

    Why did my own father do this, Fu Lihan also knew in his heart, this is to break up the relationship with Su Xun, and wants to have a better relationship.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Two days later, Fu Aohai called Su Xun on the phone and told Su Xun that the chairman of the company had decided to sell his shares and let Su Xun meet to discuss.

    Su Xun has been waiting for this for the past two days, and he also knows that this matter should not be rushed, and he can only take it slowly.

    Two days is not too long.

    What surprised Su Xun was that he was able to agree directly, which was much better than what Su Xun had imagined. I thought it would be difficult.

    Of course, Su Xun is not stupid, he probably has a good idea in his mind, and it is estimated that Fu Aohai has contributed a lot in this matter.

    Don't worry about this kind of thing, and Su Xun won't say it directly, because he knows that it would be bad if he said it directly.

    Looking back, if Fu Aohai really had something to do, he would naturally take action without saying a word.

    The place to meet and discuss is in a club, where everyone talks while eating. It doesn't feel very formal, and it should be considered a private discussion.

    ? I met the chairman of Xinchuan Film and Television. He is a middle-aged man. He looks quite energetic and maintains a good figure. He probably has the habit of exercising all year round.

    This person's name is Li Jun, and Su Xun is not very unfamiliar with him, because he has been reported in many news before.

    Usually, he has a lot of contact with people in the entertainment industry, even many female stars. It is estimated that he has played a lot. It is normal for such a big boss to play with a few female stars.

    Usually he is not low-key. Many reporters have photographed him, and many people have heard of him.

    After meeting, this guy was very polite, shook hands with Su Xun, and then said: "Mr. Su, hello."

    Fu Aohai is the middleman, and his role today is quite important. I just heard him say: "Okay, let's sit down and chat while eating."

    ? During the meal, after drinking several cups, everyone began to get into the topic and began to chat about the acquisition.

    I don't know what method Fu Aohai used, but Li Jun was quite happy and expressed his thoughts directly. He had the idea of ??selling it, but he had to follow the market price.

    Su Xun has always been more negotiable about the issue of money. It is definitely impossible to kill Su Xun, and Su Xun will not agree.

    However, Su Xun will not think about taking advantage of it, as long as he can get by.

      The total number of shares in Li Jun's hands is 58, which is already very large. Basically, in the company, it is in a state of dominance.

    After Su Xun figured out the asset allocation in the company, he also knew that it met his own requirements, and there was no problem in acquiring it.

    Finally, the two sides discussed the price for a while.

    It is definitely not possible for him to quote any price, Su Xun agreed immediately, that would be too outrageous, Su Xun must make this price more in line with his own ideas.

    In the end, it was finally negotiated to acquire 58% of his shares at a price of 3.5 billion.

    Although the price is already very high, in fact, this film and television company is still relatively large. At its peak, its market value exceeded 10 billion.

    It's just that during this period of time, it was really unfavorable. The occurrence of various negative events made the company's stock price keep falling.

    This price is already considered low. If you want to buy it before, it is estimated to be 3.5 billion, and you will definitely not be able to get so many shares.

    3.5 billion seems quite terrifying, and it can also be said that Su Xun made the biggest move. He spent more than 300 million at once, which is unbelievable.

    Although tens of billions of dollars were invested in the construction of the previous company headquarters, the construction has not yet officially started.

    If you want to talk about one-off, this time is still the most.

    However, there was no disturbance in Su Xun's heart. For him, this little money was nothing.

    Even if this figure is the richest person in the world, he dare not say that he is a drop in the bucket for himself.

    ? However, to Su Xun, it¨s really nothing. What are you doing with the money if you don¨t spend it? Besides, I¨m not wasting money for no reason. Buying a company is equivalent to turning money into assets.

    It is impossible to lose money, and there is still room for appreciation in the future.

    In just a few words, this big deal was completed. If the outside world knew about it, it would probably cause quite a storm.

    Of course, the formal share transfer and the like must not be so fast. Now it is just a letter of intent owed, and there are still many procedures after that, which need to be operated slowly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 854 Arrangement (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Signing this letter of intent proves that the acquisition process is about to start.

    Of course, there is a certain possibility that he will go back on his word. Even if he signed this thing, if he wants to go back on his word, Su Xun can't do anything to him.

    However, since the agreement has already been made, Su Xun does not believe it, and it should be impossible for him to go back on his word.

    It is impossible for a person who has built such a big business to not care about his reputation at all, let alone Fu Aohai, a big boss, is still present.

    There is Fu Aohai here to make a bridge, if you regret it later, it is equivalent to not giving Fu Aohai face and offending Fu Aohai.

    In Jianghai, if he offends Fu Aohai, then it will be hard for others to mess around.

    Su Xun is not worried about this problem, as long as it is settled, if you dare to do something stupid, let's talk about the next thing.

    The next step is to eat purely, and it will be over in more than an hour.

    ！！！！！！

    ? On the second day, Su Xun started to make arrangements and began to transfer the money. The money has to be handled in batches, which is quite complicated, and Su Xun is not amazing in this regard.

    Fortunately, Fu Aohai is quite considerate, and arranged a professional team for Su Xun to handle this matter. Su Xun only needs to pay for it, without worrying about it.

    The same Su Xun also came directly to Xinchuan Film and Television Company. It was Li Jun who asked him to go, saying that he was going to explain the follow-up matters.

    This move also means that he will not regret it. Although the company has not completely become Su Xun's, it is only a matter of time.

    Li Jun obviously intends to let go, and the next thing has nothing to do with him, so he simply handed over to Su Xun directly.

    Everything in the company is still as usual, and it is running normally, and ordinary employees don't know that something big will happen.

    Only the top management of the company has been vaguely aware of something unusual happening in the past two days.

    Especially today Li Jun is going to hold an impromptu meeting, without even saying what it is for.

    This meeting looked very strange, there was no warning in advance, and no one knew what it was about, so I was still a little nervous.

    The company's recent situation has not been very good. Everyone is more worried about whether there will be layoffs. If that is the case, anyone may become the target of layoffs. It is impossible to say that they are not worried.

    When the meeting was actually held, Li Jun directly talked about the main content of today, including the change of the company's shares.

    "this´´"

    The senior executives present were all shocked. They did not expect such a big news that the chairman of the company sold all his shares.

    When others heard this, they thought they were going to run away. The future of the company might not be very good.

    Of course, most of the people present are part-time workers. This may have an impact on them, but it doesn't matter much.

    They can only do their best and obey the destiny. After all, this kind of thing is not something they can decide.

    After a general introduction, Su Xun appeared and said a few words to everyone.

    ?Everyone was a little shocked when they saw Su Xun being so ugly, and they said that it was really surprising that he was so young, how rich he was to be able to acquire most of the shares at such a young age.

    Of course, everyone will not doubt the things that have been confirmed. Naturally, they dare not underestimate Su Xun. There seem to be many rich young people these days.

    Su Xun said a few polite words, and also said that after he took over, the company will still operate according to the current model, and he will not make too many changes.

    Having said that, it is equivalent to giving people a reassurance.

    The meeting didn't say much, but it was just an announcement, and there was nothing to say about the rest.

    Su Xun said: "By the way, the people who are currently in charge of the company's affairs will stay."

    Su Xun is not too clear about the specific structure of Xinchuan Film and Television Company. Anyway, he knows that Li Jun is not usually in charge, and there will be a manager or something.

    "Hi Dong Su, I am the president of the company. I am in charge of the usual affairs. My name is Chen Li!"

    Su Xun nodded and said, "Okay, I will give you an order, and you have to do it for me."

    "Boss Su, just tell me what you want, just say it."

    Chen Li quickly nodded to express his attitude.? 

    Su Xun came over today, brought Luo Tianyi's information, took it out of the bag, and threw it to this guy.

    Chen Li took it over and looked around. It was a profile of a college student, and it looked really good. What does this mean?

    Could it be that the new big boss has taken a fancy to this woman, so he wants to get it here for him?

    It's just that no one can do this kind of thing, and let himself, a president, come forward to do this kind of thing that can't be put on the stage.

    Su Xun said: "If there are no accidents, this person is about to sign a contract with our company."

    "This girl is my friend, you should pay attention to arrange it so that no one will bully her, understand?" Su Xun reminded her.

    After roughly speaking a few words, this Chen Li probably understood what was going on.

    He thought it wrong, it wasn't the same thing, he co-authored this woman, who was a friend of the big boss.

    As for what this friend meant, Chen Li probably knew it in his mind.

    To put it bluntly, a newcomer with a big background is coming soon, no one can touch this person, if anyone makes a move, it is estimated that everyone from top to bottom will be unlucky.

    Understanding the importance of this matter, I only heard him say: "Don't worry about this, I will definitely arrange it, and I guarantee that nothing will go wrong."

    Everyone knows what newcomers will experience when they sign a contract with a film and television company. If you say that you want to be pure forever, it does not exist.

    There is no such good thing that people can come across. Most of the opportunities have to be won by themselves.

    Most of the time, there is nothing you can do even if you don't want to, because someone will force you to impose unspoken rules, the kind that you can't resist, and in the end you get used to this kind of thing.

    The meaning of the big boss is clearly to keep this kind of thing away from this girl.

    Even Chen Li had an idea in his heart, saying that the new big boss would not buy this company because of this woman, right?

    However, after thinking about it for a while, he shook his head, feeling that this does not exist. How could there be such a bold person? It is probably a coincidence.

    Chen Li still hastened to express his position: "If there is a problem, you can ask me."

    Su Xun was very satisfied with this attitude, and he said: "It's good that you understand in your heart, but don't reveal my identity."

    "Yes, I remember." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 855 Which bastard?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On Luo Tianyi's side, she still doesn't know at all that the film and television company she wants to sign has already been contracted by Su Xun.

    And on the company side, basically arranged for her.

    Luo Tianyi happened to be coming to the company today, and the contract was almost signed. Luo Tianyi was smart enough to sign a short contract.

    Anyway, she was just testing the waters, in case something went wrong later, and she was trapped because of a contract.

    Su Xun is also in the company today, but neither of them met. The company is so big, how can there be such a coincidence.

    Luo Tianyi was taken to an office. Mo Qianqian came with her, but because what he was talking about was related to the contract, he needed to discuss it alone.

    There is no other way, Luo Tianyi can only go there by himself. Anyway, thinking about being in a big company, nothing else should happen.

    In the office, there was a middle-aged man who looked fat. To put it plainly, he was a greasy old man.

    After seeing him, Luo Tianyi also had some bad impressions in his heart.

    However, the most basic cultivation is here, and Luo Tianyi will not be rude to a person just because of the first impression. At least this person is also the director of the company, so he is not a small person.

    "Don't be nervous, sit down and have some coffee."

    Opposite him, there was a cup of coffee.

    Luo Tianyi took a look, she would not be so stupid, how could she drink something provided by a stranger.

    Sitting down, Luo Tianyi didn't touch the coffee and said, "Hi, director."

    "Hello, Luo Tianyi, right? I've read the information given by the scout. To be honest, your qualifications are good. I came here to hear your thoughts and where you want to develop."

    When Luo Tianyi was talking, she was not so nervous anymore, she just heard her say: "I mainly want to develop in singing and dancing."

    "You can dance, come and show me one."

    The director said something casually.

    Luo Tianyi was stunned, dancing in the office, what does this mean, it always sounds a bit wrong.

    I just heard Luo Tianyi say: "Director, it's not suitable here, and besides, the clothes I passed on are not suitable for singing."

    In the director's eyes, there was a flash of light.

    This girl is really good, her temperament and appearance are one in a million, which makes him very excited.

    Like this kind of beauties, he has played with countless times, and used various methods.

    Once in the office, without saying a word or two, it was posted on him.

    To put it bluntly, this kind of initiative doesn't mean much. He likes this kind of vigilance now.

    In fact, there was nothing in the coffee, so he wouldn't use medicine as a means, just to test Luo Tianyi, and it happened that Luo Tianyi's reaction made him quite satisfied.

    This kind of twisted melon is more interesting, and it tastes strong.

    He stood up, leaned closer to Luo Tian, ??and said, "You can dance or not, then sing a few lines for me."

    When speaking, the body is close.

    Luo Tianyi is not stupid, this person behaved wrong from the beginning, Luo Tianyi must have noticed something wrong.

    Get up quickly, Luo Tianyi said directly: "Director, I have a bad throat today, I think we should talk about it another day."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Tianyi went directly to open the door, she was going out.

    I know that there are a lot of tricks in the entertainment industry, but I didn't expect it to be so obvious and straightforward.

    Luo Tianyi is really panicking now, she doesn't want to be a star anymore, she just wants to get out of here quickly, so that nothing happens to her.

    If I knew I would not have made this decision suddenly, I didn't expect this kind of thing to happen, my experience is still too lacking.

    "Come back to me!"

    This director is also rude, he likes to play this kind of excitement, so he directly dragged people back.

    There is a piece of advice for girls that is very good. If you are not very familiar with someone, never stay alone with a person of the opposite sex who is much stronger than you. Even if you are very familiar with someone, you may have to be careful.

    Luo Tianyi was fooled in the end because she was not careful. She thought that such a thing would never happen in such a big company.

    Luo Tianyi cried out, but this time?The office is too far away, and there are not many people on the whole floor, so I can't hear it very much.

    ！！！！！！

    Little did they know that at this time, Su Xun had already left Xinchuan Film and Television Company, and he had no idea that Luo Tianyi had come here.

    Because what he meant was that he didn't want Luo Tianyi to know what he had done, so he didn't contact Luo Tianyi either, thinking that he would make arrangements and everything would be fine.

    But the president couldn't calm down after Su Xun left.

    The new big boss confessed to himself one thing, which shows how much he takes it seriously.

    Therefore, I must handle this matter well and not mess it up.

    He can deal with other people's affairs as he likes, but he must take the matter of the big boss to heart. If he offends him, he may be suspended.

    Originally, after the new official took office, the original subordinates would have some worries about gains and losses. After all, they were not familiar with each other, and they were afraid of being laid off.

    This guy can become the president of such a large company, and to some extent, his ability can also be seen. At the very least, he is not a mediocrity, and his execution ability is quite strong.

    For example, Su Xun just left, and he acted immediately.

    This matter must be distributed as soon as possible. He first went to inquire about this newcomer, who is currently in charge, and whether he has signed a contract with the company.

    So the first thing he went to look for was a director in the company who was in charge of newcomer training.

    When I came to his office, I immediately felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be some smashing sounds inside.

    The president frowned, thinking what the hell was going on, he didn't think much, and pushed the door open.

    And inside it was Luo Tianyi and the director, who were chasing together.

    It looks as if it is very easy to fight, but in fact it is not the same thing. For Luo Tianyi, it can be called shocking every step of the way.

    Luo Tianyi was very nervous, she had to get out of this office as soon as possible, the current office was like hell to her.

    But this director, he is a veteran, obviously not the first time to do this kind of thing,

    Even in his office, there are several hidden cameras. Once he succeeds, those pictures will be recorded.

    Girls who want to enter the entertainment industry will naturally care about this. It is related to their reputation. Threats are made, and some benefits are promised, and Enwei promises that nothing will happen.

    At this moment, the door was opened.

    The director didn't see who opened the door, he was furious instantly, and scolded directly: "Which bastard opened the door?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 856 Sudden Opening of the Scoop (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The director is in a particularly bad mood, usually because he likes to do those dirty things in the office, and has even formed a hobby over time.

    I don't think it's interesting to be in my own home or in my room, but it's interesting in my office.

    As mentioned before, cameras are set up in his office, and every time something is done, a blockbuster movie will be released.

    Looking at the helpless appearance of those girls, he will feel very happy in his heart, probably this is called a psychopath.

    As a result, when he was chasing with Luo Tianyi, the door of the office was suddenly opened without even knocking on the door, which made him very upset.

    Normally, even if you have something to do, you have to knock on the door when you enter the office.

    Who the hell is this? He came in without even knocking on the door. That would make him angry and spoil his good deed.

    It's really not that the president is rude. Think about his dignified president, who is usually in charge of big and small affairs.

    In the company, others saw him and had to greet him respectfully. He really didn't greet others, unless he saw the chairman and the company's board of directors.

    So in fact, he went to the offices of these subordinates whenever he wanted, and opened the door casually without any scruples.

    Just go to the teacher's office with you, you have to be polite, knock on the door before you go in, the teacher comes to your classroom, sneak in through the back door, see what little tricks you are doing, and beat you up.

    What made him confused was that he just came in, and he was scolded directly.

    This director, do you want to go to heaven today?

    For Luo Tianyi, when the door of the office opened, it was like seeing the dawn, thinking that he was finally saved.

    As long as someone comes, it is a good opportunity for her.

    She always wanted to open the door and run out, but the director kept blocking that direction, so she had no chance of succeeding.

    In the process of struggling and entanglement, Luo Tianyi had tried his best, at most his clothes were pulled by that guy, and he didn't touch the rest.

    However, Luo Tianyi also knows that this is not a long-term solution. With her physical strength as a girl, she can't get entangled with a big man.

    After a long time, when her physical strength declines, it is estimated that she will not be able to do well.

    Fortunately, at this time, the door of the office was opened by someone, and Luo Tianyi realized that this was her last chance. If she didn't grasp it, she would really suffer today.

    The director was also furious, he looked towards the door, and wondered which bastard spoiled his good deed.

    He has even decided in his heart that if this is his assistant or secretary, he will be fired immediately later, which is too blind.

    I heard movement inside, don't you know what happened?

    ? As a result, when he looked at the door, he was shocked. This what the hell is this? It turned out to be the president of the company.

    The president's face was also very ugly. Looking at him, he asked, "Who did you call a bastard just now?"

    "I´´"

    The director was very nervous for a while, his face was a little pale, and his forehead was even sweating desperately.

    Don't look at him as a director who seems to be very awesome. In fact, in front of the president, what is he? There are at least a dozen directors in the company, and the president only has this one.

    "Help, help me!"

    Luo Tianyi took advantage of the fact that the director was frightened, she ran to the president and said.

    Originally, she wanted to run quickly, but the glass door was pushed open a little. If she wanted to run, she might not be able to get out. In desperation, she had no choice but to ask that guy for help.

    I don't know if this person who just came in is a good person or not, Luo Tianyi is also very disturbed in his heart.

    The CEO was also a little puzzled, why a girl suddenly appeared, and this girl was not to mention pretty, with a pure aura on her body.

    This is the temperament that the girl does not have after she has been in the society for a long time.

    Wait a minute, why does this girl look familiar?

    After the president saw Luo Tianyi's appearance clearly, he couldn't help being stunned. Isn't this the girl the new boss mentioned?

    The president's little heart jumped up immediately, and he asked nervously, "Youyou are Luo Tianyi?"

    "Youyou know me?"

      Luo Tianyi was also taken aback for a moment, she is not a star yet, she is just an ordinary student, how could she know herself, it is impossible.

    Upon hearing this, I confirmed in my heart that it was indeed the person the new boss had mentioned.

    This appearance and temperament are simply top-notch. Those beauties in the entertainment circle can be instantly killed when they come here, but they lose in terms of temperament.

    It's no wonder that a rich and powerful person like the new boss has to remind himself to take good care of this woman, which shows how much the big boss loves her.

    Seeing the flustered look on Luo Tianyi's face, and then looking at the messy office, he thought of the voice he heard outside just now.

    The president's face immediately changed drastically. He seemed to have thought about what happened here just now.

    This is the woman of the new boss, and she took care of herself so that nothing happened.

    As a result, the big boss just walked away, and within a short while, he was almost caught in the unspoken rules. One can imagine how serious the consequences will be.

    The president's body was already sweating, and he thought that if he came a little later, what would happen?  I just dare not think about it.

    In an instant, the president was furious. This bastard, let it be his own death, and almost killed himself, how angry he must be.

    "What nonsense are you bastard talking about, come back to me if you don't want to die!"

    The director wondered if this woman wanted to die. If she dared to say those messy things to the president, wouldn't she be discrediting herself?

    "Grass!"

    When the president heard that he was still scolding this woman, he was even more angry. He said to himself that I have to be careful with this woman. What are you motherfuckers, you dare to scold him.

    I couldn't bear it anymore, so I picked up the glass ashtray on the table, pointed it at the director's head, and threw it at the director's head, cursing, "You're looking for death, aren't you? You dare to touch this person!"

    "boom！！"

    Normal people know how hard an ashtray is, but it is a very heavy thing, and it can be fatal if it is hit on the head.

    Coupled with the fact that he was angry, the strength must have been considerable. After he hit it all at once, his head immediately burst into blood.

    Like running water, rushing down.

    The director was already in a daze, thinking what's the matter, if he didn't agree with him, he would be beaten up?

    The president opened the ladle so suddenly that he didn't know what to do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 857 The background is against the sky (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Tianyi was frightened, he seemed to be a decent person in a suit, why did he suddenly get violent, and it was too violent.

    Especially seeing the blood all over the ground, Luo Tianyi suddenly felt a little nauseous, and she quickly covered her mouth.

    The Director's head was covered in blood, he could not even see clearly, his eyes were covered.

    But he dared not say anything, he could only say sadly: "President, what are you doing?"

    "What am I doing, you have the nerve to ask, what did you do, you don't have a clue?" The president was so angry that he threw the ashtray out.

    The director didn't know what to say anymore, and thought to himself, what else can I say, although what I did just now was not very glorious, but it shouldn't be a secret in the company.

    He is not a good person, but is your president a good person?

    With so many female stars in the company, can you guarantee that you have never played with any of them?  Everyone knows it well.

    Just because of this stupid thing, you just opened me up?

    Could it be because of this woman that the president has taken a fancy to her?

    But it's not right. The scout said that this woman just signed the contract. To be reasonable, the CEO should not be able to get in touch with her. I can't figure out what is going on.

    The CEO is indeed not a saint. In this environment, in this position, many women will directly climb on your bed. Can you still refuse this, of course not.

    But the CEO knows in his heart that you must not move people who cannot be moved. If you move someone who should not be moved, you are probably not far from death.

    "Let me tell you, today you are dead!"

    The president was still not relieved, and started kicking again.

    He also knew that the ashtray could no longer be used, and it would be enough to smash it once. If there were two more hits, it would be fatal, and he would not be able to escape by then.

    The director is out of luck now, he has never been beaten like this before, it is really too ruthless.

    It's not that he can't fight, if they really fight together, it's not sure who will beat whom.

    It's just that this is his superior, so he doesn't dare to do it at all.

    "From tomorrow onwards, you don't have to come to the company to work, get out of here, right away!" The president was almost out of breath.

    This person must not stay. If Su Xun finds out about this, let alone the director, even he, the president, will probably leave as soon as he says it.

    The beating was so hard just now that he was so tired that he was just calling to show Luo Tianyi, to let Luo Tianyi know his attitude.

    In this matter, Luo Tianyi's attitude is the most important.

    The director didn't know what to do at all. He thought that if he didn't fight back, it would be fine if he was beaten up.

    As a result, after the fight, tell him to let him go, isn't this teasing him.

    No matter when, work is the most important thing, the director hurriedly said: "President, you are right, what did I do wrong, you want to fire me?"

    What this sentence asks is already obvious. I have worked in the company for so many years, and you fired me because of this woman?

    Can't understand, can't accept!

    There was a sneer on the president's face. In fact, his body was already drenched in sweat because of the excessive movement when he hit someone just now.

    He said coldly: "Since you want to know, then I'll make you understand. I'll tell you that this lady has been confessed to me. Let me take care of her."

    "If you dare to touch her, you will die. If you are sensible, get out of here!" said the president.

    In fact, this was indeed a very light punishment for him, Su Xun didn't know about it.

    If Su Xun found out, even if he hadn't met Luo Tianyi, then this person would be disabled if he didn't die.

    The director understood in his heart that the co-author of this woman has a big background, and he didn't know it, so he kicked the iron plate.

    Even a person like the president has to call her "Ma'am". One can imagine the background of this woman, which is probably beyond her own imagination.

    Luo Tianyi also understood that the first thing she thought of was Su Xun, but she didn't expect Su Xun to buy the company.

    Knowing that Su Xun knows a lot of people, he probably said hello.

    Thinking of this, Luo Tianyi finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seems that today's matter is probably nothing.

    ??Tell you again, get out!  "

    The Director trembled for a while, but there was nothing he could do. Regardless of the blood on his face at this time, he hurried away.

    It is estimated that after going out, it will scare many people in the company.

    Seeing that the man had left, the president quickly smiled at Luo Tianyi, wanting to release his goodwill, as if he had changed from the vicious look just now.

    "Let's go out and talk, here I will get someone to clean up later."

    Thinking of being in this office, Luo Tianyi might be a bit shadowy or something. The president is also sensible, so let's go out.

    After finally leaving here, Luo Tianyi himself breathed a sigh of relief. It was the first time she had encountered such a thing since she grew up in such a superior environment.

    Let her also understand that this world is indeed not as beautiful as she thought.

    The president asked with concern: "Youare you okay just now?"

    "No, when he wanted to touch me, I ran away." Luo Tianyi shook his head.

    If she was really touched by that kind of wretched man, Luo Tianyi probably didn't want to live anymore.

    The president breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing happened, and the big stone in his heart fell to the ground.

    As long as nothing happens, everything else is fine.

    "I'm really sorry. I didn't know about today's incident in advance. If I knew, I would never let this happen."

    The president sincerely apologized, and his strong desire to survive made him have to apologize.

    He really couldn't afford to provoke the woman in front of him.

    Luo Tianyi also roughly knew the identity of the person in front of him, and he was a big shot in the company. To apologize to her like this really flattered Luo Tianyi.

    Said politely: "You are being polite, and it has nothing to do with you."

    "No, no, really not. I sincerely assure you that from today on, this kind of thing will never happen again. Please rest assured."

    In fact, Luo Tianyi was thinking of giving up. At that time, her thought was that as long as she had nothing to do today, she would definitely not want to go to the entertainment industry in the future.

    People will have this kind of thought when they are more desperate.

    However, looking at the president, he seemed quite sincere. Thinking of Su Xun probably saying hello, Luo Tianyi was not so worried and nodded.

    As everyone knows, after today, the whole company has already spread the word that there is a newcomer with a background in the company, so don't mess with it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 858: Foreign Students (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This newcomer with a background against the sky is naturally talking about Luo Tianyi.

    As for why things spread so quickly, in fact, after the director was beaten and left like a ghost, everyone was surprised when they saw it, and naturally wondered what the situation was.

    In addition, the president himself also intentionally went out to talk about this matter. His purpose was to let everyone understand that Luo Tianyi is someone not to be messed with. The more people who know, the better.

    In order to save Luo Tianyi from being offended by someone who doesn't have a good eye later.

    Today, this kind of thing happened once, it is already amazing enough, there must be no second time.

    In addition, she was specially assigned an assistant to help Luo Tianyi. In the company, this has never happened before.

    If you talk about a star, no matter how close you are, it is normal to have an assistant.

    Even many celebrities and the like have to bring more than a dozen people at once, some with bags and water glasses, it seems that the more people there are, the more ostentatious they will be.

    But as a newcomer, you haven't developed yet, so there is no reason to find an assistant.

    From this detail, everyone can see how powerful Luo Tianyi's background is.

    After that, no one would provoke Luo Tianyi, which relieved Su Xun a lot.

    ！！！！！！

    "Su Xun, where are you? If it's convenient, come to the school."

    Su Xun was practicing in his and An Suke's house this day, but An Su was not at home. Su Xun swallowed a small pill and began to breathe.

    Unexpectedly, it didn't take long before the phone call came, and it was Liu Rufeng calling.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, just interrupt if you interrupt, anyway, there is still some time before the breakthrough.

    As long as it's not a breakthrough, it doesn't matter if you get interrupted, it's not an important thing.

    Su Xun answered the phone and said, "What's the matter, Lao Liu, did something happen at school?"

    "Jiang Wu was going to beat someone here, but I grabbed him. They are some foreign students."

    Liu Rufeng's voice wasn't too urgent, this person gave Su Xun the feeling that he was relatively calm, and said: "I didn't let him go, if this hits, something will happen."

    "But the problem hasn't been resolved yet, and everyone is still arguing here. You know Jiang Wu's temper. I'm afraid I won't be able to hold him back for a while, so you have to come. Jiang Wu listens to you more."

    When Su Xun heard that he was a foreign student, it was not easy to handle this matter.

    In China, everyone knows the status of foreigners, which seems to be more noble, especially some girls, they seem to be unable to walk when they see foreigners.

    Otherwise, some people say that foreigners in China are the standard first-class people. They have a very high status and no one dares to provoke them.

    There is also an obvious phenomenon, that is, sometimes some foreigners lose their wallets and mobile phones, and the police can directly solve the case 24 hours a day.

    If we were on our own, we probably wouldn't mention these trivial matters, and it would have no effect after calling the police.

    In the same way, many universities now have some international students, which is also one of the signs that a university is in line with international standards.

    Needless to say, the treatment of these international students is quite good, not to mention eating and drinking for free, and you have to be subsidized. The money spent is almost the same as water.

    The same status is quite high, and it is easy to pick up girls in college.

    If they were beaten, things would indeed become more complicated. It was a wise move for Liu Rufeng to hold Jiang Wu back.

    Foreigners, if you hit casually, the consequences will be serious. Jiang Wu is an ordinary person, so it is best not to do this kind of thing.

    Because of the momentary boss, something may happen in the end.

    Su Xun also knew about it, and it was estimated that the incident was a bit big, so Su Xun said: "Stay safe first, where is the school, I will come right away."

    "It's on the side of the school's basketball court, just in front of the cafeteria. You can see it when you come."

    After Su Xun heard this, he hung up the phone directly.

    Go straight out and drive to the school, it's only a little distance, about ten minutes, Su Xun arrived here.

    This basketball court has a huge field, which belongs to many basketball courts connected together, and there are about ten or twenty baskets.

    ? Sure enough, I saw a lot of people gathered there, Su XunSo I leaned over to see what was going on, hoping not to start a fight.

    "Old Su, why are you still here? I called you here for something serious." Jiang Wu saw that Su Xun was coming, and said something.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun seemed to be quite normal. He probably didn't fight, so he asked, "What's the matter?"

    Jiang Wu then said: "It's not a big deal, Lao Liu and I were playing basketball here, but we ran into a few troublemakers, and we started arguing like ghosts."

    Su Xun took a look and knew what Jiang Wu was talking about, probably those few foreign students.

    It seems that they are all dressed up in fashion, and there are some hip-hop elements in them, and at the same time, a guy is holding a basketball in his hand.

    Probably there seemed to be five or six people, and they probably came to play basketball. As for why the conflict arose.

    Su Xun is not very clear about this, probably they are the ones who provoked the trouble first, otherwise with Liu Rufeng's temper, it is impossible to conflict with others.

    Although Jiang Wu is not a good-tempered person, at least he is a reasonable person, and it is impossible to cause trouble for no reason.

    Looking at these few foreign students, they looked like they were not smoking, and they really didn't look like a good thing.

    Do not think that all foreigners are qualified, that is impossible.

    Many people are saying that Chinese people have no quality and foreigners have high quality. Seeing this, Su Xun always disdains it. This is just a lot of people kneeling and licking.

    In fact, people without quality can be found everywhere, and have nothing to do with the country.

    On the contrary, these international students who can come from abroad may not be high-quality talents.

    After all, when it comes to universities, Huaxia¨s universities are not among the top in the world, otherwise, there wouldn¨t be so many Chinese people going to study abroad.

    Foreigners who come to China to study abroad, if you put it badly, they probably don't do well.

    Of course, there are also some who really want to learn Chinese culture, but there are also those who just dawdle, and there are all kinds of characters.

    "You guys, what are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to us." A black man with earrings said, speaking not-so-fluent Chinese.

    Jiang Wu couldn't bear it anymore, and scolded: "Your uncle, Te Niang's Laoziqiu didn't bump into you on purpose, I apologized, and you are looking for trouble." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 859 Who Says You Can't Fight (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After talking back and forth for a few words, Su Xun understood what was going on as soon as he heard it.

    Originally, Liu Rufeng and Jiang Wu were playing basketball with their classmates here, and there are a lot of college students playing basketball.

    Just pull a few people together, and you can have a good fight, which is a good way to exercise.

    When playing basketball, many times the ball goes out of bounds and hits others easily. This is a normal thing.

    Even because of this, there have been some jokes, saying that it was because he hit a beautiful woman, sent her to the infirmary, and then found a girlfriend after going back and forth.

    But Su Xun knows that when playing basketball, many times the ball flies out, and he is too lazy to run. When he sees someone there, he will call for someone to throw the ball directly.

    Especially when a girl passes by, everyone will boo together and ask the girl to throw the ball over. The picture of the girl being very shy is a memory of youth.

    ? Having said so much, Su Xun felt that this was not a big deal at all. If someone touches a basketball and it is not thrown intentionally, it probably won't have any strength, and it won't hurt if it hits him. Can a man be afraid of this kind of pain?

    Besides, it wasn't intentional, so an apology would be enough. How could there be so many things.

    However, these few international students obviously wanted to make trouble, and after apologizing, they were still relentless.

    Su Xun frowned and said, "Didn't you already apologize, why do you need to apologize? My friend, are you deaf?"

    The black man continued: "Let's just say it casually, what kind of apology is that? Isn't China a country that pays attention to etiquette? Can you apologize so casually?"

    Su Xun was almost annoyed, and said in his heart that I was polite to you, no one did this kind of trivial thing on purpose, how can I apologize, do you want to go to heaven?

    A guy next to him also answered and said, "That's right, you guys, stand in a row for me, and bow to us and apologize."

    Seeing this look, Su Xun's complexion has become unsightly.

    There was obvious disdain and joking in the eyes of these foreigners, which showed that they looked down on Chinese people from the bottom of their hearts.

    It is estimated that they are used to talking here. Everyone sees that they are foreigners and have a good attitude. As time goes by, the sense of superiority becomes stronger.

    It is estimated that in their eyes, Chinese people are rubbish, and they are completely ignored.

    Today's matter may not be because of their stupidity.

    It's just that they feel bored and deliberately want to find something to do.

    This attitude irritated everyone, and everyone was almost pissed off. It was simply too deceiving.

    A few foreigners at Jianghai University, on the territory of the Huaxia people, dare to behave like this.

    Jiang Wu has the biggest temper. He is usually pretty good, but once he gets angry, he can't control himself, and he yells: "I'm Daonima, I'll kill you."

    A few foreign students were obviously very disdainful, or they didn't pay attention to Jiang Wu's trick at all.

    Usually, they are used to being pampered. When Chinese people see them, they are as polite as they are when they see the uncle.

    Dare to hit them, something that does not exist.

    Having lived in China for so long, they naturally know what it means to be a foreigner, which is naturally very unusual.

    Just like amulets, no one dares to touch them.

    Usually, these guys are just like bastards, picking up girls and making troubles, doing all kinds of shit, naturally they offend people a lot.

    It's not just Su Xun and the others who are unhappy with them, there are quite a lot of people who are unhappy with them, but no one can do anything about them.

    What can you do? You have a conflict with them. In the end, whoever is unlucky, this idiot knows that even if you are a rich second-generation family with good conditions, you will be unlucky if you beat them.

    There is no good way to catch them in the school. We can only turn a blind eye and close one eye. After all, they are foreigners and cannot be provoked.

    The school also needs them to exist to show the international nature of the school.

    It sounds very nonsense, but in fact the reality is such nonsense.

    Su Xun grabbed Jiang Wu and said, "What are you doing, come back to me!"

    "Old Su, you're not going to be so cowardly, are you? You're so crazy, why don't you clean it up?" Jiang Wu was obviously dissatisfied, and he was still angry.

    Su Xun glanced at him, and immediately? Said: "After you hit me, how do you think the school will deal with you?"

    "After you go home, how do you explain to your parents that the university you finally got into is gone? And what about Li Xueman?"

    Su Xun's series of questions made Jiang Wu suddenly at a loss for what to say. He was indeed too impulsive just now.

    Now that he has calmed down, Jiang Wu is not so impulsive anymore, so he can naturally understand the stakes.

    Indeed, if these people were really beaten, maybe he himself would be in trouble.

    Ordinary fights are serious things in school, and almost no such things happen in colleges. If there are any, it is a punishment to say the least.

    Not to mention beating foreign students. In order to reduce the negative impact, expulsion is probably the lightest.

    If they are fired, it will be a sad day. No wonder everyone can only choose to hold back when facing them. They really can't be provoked.

    Liu Rufeng also said at the side: "And Lao Su is doing it for your own good. If you go up alone, you may not be able to beat them."

    Jiang Wu: ""

    Although Jiang Wu's figure is quite good, and he looks quite strong, but everyone knows the figure and physical fitness of foreigners.

    This is a race issue, and there is no good solution. In terms of strength and explosive power, Jiang Wu is probably not as good as them.

    Jiang Wu was a little helpless. When he thought about it carefully, if he couldn't beat him, he would probably be even more ashamed. He would have to be punished or even fired later, which could be called a blood loss.

    For a while, I was a little grateful to Su Xun. Fortunately, Su Xun grabbed him, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Look, let me say that they dare not do anything. All Chinese people are like this. One or two are as timid as mice."

    A few foreigners muttered over there, and what was even more annoyed was that they spoke Chinese, although the Chinese was not standard.

    But they obviously did it on purpose, so they told Su Xun and the others to make them angry.

    Jiang Wu was very angry, almost gritted his teeth, and said, "Damn, these people are too much, I can't beat them, I'm so angry."

    "Who said you can't fight?"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Su Xun spoke.

    After he said this, everyone stared at him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 862 Don't pursue responsibility (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Next, a huge skin card appeared. The skin of Qinglongzhi is really cool.

    After the screen flickered, a green dragon circled past, which was very cool.

    Next, Kai appeared, looking back directly, and raising the big knife in his hand, his arrogance suddenly became evident.

    I have to say, this skin is really cool, and Su Xun is a little excited to see it.

    Indeed, as a Chinese, I have indescribable emotions towards things like dragons, even if it is a fictional thing that does not exist in reality.

    However, Chinese people like it and think it is a totem, which is a symbol, or how can they say that they are the descendants of the dragon.

    This should be a new limited skin this year. It is a series, based on the four great beasts of China, as well as Suzaku and White Tiger.

    Su Xun immediately thought of a joke, why is the white tiger the most expensive of the four great beasts in China.

    Because an inch of time is worth an inch of gold, and an inch of gold cannot buy an inch of time.

    I have already made up my mind, I have to turn on the phone in a while, buy the skin on it, and try the effect in the game.

    If you don't buy the limited skin when it comes out, it may become out of print later, and you have to wait for it to return.

    Given Di Chou's pissing nature, there might be another round of harvesting, so how can we let go of the elementary school students who took the New Year's money.

    Just at this moment, the skin card was flipped over, revealing the attributes behind it.

    ?Skin name: Qinglongzhi

    Corresponding hero: Kai

    Skin function: After the host uses the skin in reality, in battle, the skin layer can be covered with a layer of dragon scales to protect the host and resist a large amount of damage.

    Su Xun glanced at it, and roughly understood it, this thing is quite good, it is similar to the previous Dragon God Armor, and it can provide protection.

    When fighting, the emphasis is on offense and defense.

    Just being able to fight is not enough, you have to be able to defend.

    Unless the strength gap between the two sides is really too big, you can kill them in one go, and you don't need to defend that, because the opponent can't hit you.

    If the strength is balanced, defense is also very important. Some people say that offense is the best defense, but it is actually nonsense.

    This sentence is based on the fact that you are much stronger than the opponent, so that the opponent can't make a move. Otherwise, if you fight more and someone fucks you, you will die immediately. What should you do?

    The Dragon God Armor provided by the previous Dragon Domain Lord skin is actually pretty good. It helped Su Xun a lot during the battle.

    It's a pity that in the last battle, the Dragon God's armor was completely damaged. If it wasn't for the Dragon God's armor, Su Xun would probably be gone too.

    It can be seen that this kind of thing is useful at critical moments and can save lives.

    And the system is also very considerate, knowing that Su Xun has no means of defense, he asked Su Xun to pull out this skin.

    It is said that the lottery draw is random, but Su Xun actually does not believe it, and it is impossible to say that there is no interference in it.

    Otherwise, why in the early days, I drew out some ordinary skins, but now, after I became a cultivator, I started to draw out some fighting skins. How could it be such a coincidence.

    Although the Dragon Scale mentioned by Qinglong Zhi did not say how strong it was, Su Xun felt that it would definitely not be bad.

    At the very least, it must be stronger than the previous dragon god armor. For Su Xun, this is a great help.

    Accepting the skin contentedly, Su Xun turned on the phone, bought a new skin, and played the game for a while.

    The operation was as fierce as a tiger for a while, and then the teammates were brought down.

    After playing for a while, Su Xun also felt that there was nothing too interesting, so he just sat cross-legged in meditation.

    Xiaohuandan is much stronger than Jidan.

    It's a pity that the Foundation Establishment Pill seemed to be quite precious before, but for Su Xun now, it is no longer of much use.

    ！！！！！！

    The next morning, Su Xun didn't plan to go back to school, but the school counselor called.

    Needless to say, I know what it is all about.

    When Su Xun got through the phone, the counselor would not come to reprimand Su Xun. He knew that Su Xun, a student, was out of his control.

    I called to find out what happened.?, because the school is also concerned about this matter, it is estimated that it has to be dealt with.

    Su Xun didn't care too much, he said roughly, just do whatever he wants, probably in the school, he still has to find Jiang Wu and the others.

    It's not that they are looking for trouble. They were also there at the time, so they must be asked to understand the situation, but they didn't do anything, so there will be no trouble.

    After thinking for a while, Su Xun still called Liu Rufeng. Among these people, he was the most reliable one, and Su Xun felt relieved of him.

    ? I told him that when he went back to accept the investigation, he would pull Jiang Wu and the others, and just keep shirking responsibility.

    Don't turn around and think about it again, think about standing up for Su Xun, and go directly to the top, if that happens, Su Xun will be in pain, and have to find someone to rescue them.

    Liu Rufeng told Su Xun about the current situation in the school. Su Xun is not around, so he is not very clear.

    Currently in school, basically we are still discussing this matter today.

    It is obvious that the result of today's matter is obviously about to come out.

    ?Because a few foreign students are still making troubles, and they are still lying in the infirmary, and the situation is very unstable now.

    I keep arguing that I am being bullied, and I need someone to uphold justice.

    It is obvious that they want to make things worse, knowing their identities, they have an advantage.

    Even a lot of media and the like got wind of it and came over for interviews and the like.

    It is not a trivial matter for an international student to be beaten. The pressure on the school is also quite great.

    Within today, it is estimated that it must be dealt with. If it is not dealt with, something big will happen. It is not so easy to get away with it.

    Unexpectedly, this time when the school was dealing with it, they didn't call Su Xun over. This was something Su Xun didn't expect, and I guess he could see Su Xun's attitude.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun received a message from Jiang Wu and the others.

    After a glance, it was an announcement from the school about the handling of the beating of foreign students.

    When Su Xun saw it, he was really happy.

    The above actually said that the international students were beaten up, but they actually caused trouble on their own initiative. Su Xun saw the students being bullied, so he took action. This is to protect the students and not to hold them accountable.

    The attitude of several other international students was not correct. After receiving complaints from many students, they decided to cancel their qualifications for studying abroad and send them back to China directly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 863 Someone Wants To See You (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After seeing this announcement, Su Xun said that he was really puzzled, if they didn't know about such a big thing, they wouldn't be able to lie to themselves.

    Su Xun really thought that they were here to tease him after PS. After all, they are all high-achieving students in the computer department. Small operations such as PS should not be too simple.

    After taking a closer look, the school did not deal with itself, but dealt with those foreign students, which can be said to be quite weird.

    Throughout the ages, this kind of thing has never been encountered.

    If it is said that Su Xun was not punished, this may be justified, after all, Su Xun's identity is not simple.

    It has also made a great contribution to the school. Maybe the school's conscience has discovered it. Give yourself a face and help yourself to appease a few foreign students.

    Give a little compensation or something like that, tell them to stop barking, and then make the big things smaller, and the small things will be small, and nothing will happen in a few days.

    As long as the communication with the foreign students is done, everyone keeps silent and it is possible not to deal with Su Xun.

    However, several international students were expelled. This is too cruel, and I have never heard of it.

    Everyone knows that some schools treat foreign students like their fathers. Jianghai University is a famous university, and there is a bit of a threshold for studying abroad, so it is naturally better.

    Some ordinary universities, in order to attract international students, really serve others, saying that it is not appropriate to take care of them, that is serving.

    Even Jianghai University, when facing these international students, has to take good care of them. The treatment is better than that of ordinary students, even better than that of graduate students. This is a normal thing.

    International students come from different countries. When it comes to this aspect, their identities are quite sensitive to put it bluntly.

    Naturally, it must be treated well. If this problem is not handled properly, the consequences will be very serious.

    As a result, Jianghai University's operation this time, no one expected, directly expelled those few international students.

    It is estimated that after the announcement comes out, the public opinion will be in an uproar. This approach is beyond everyone's expectations.

    Shouldn't it be Su Xun who was unlucky? Why did it become unlucky for those foreign students and was expelled directly.

    Even Huaxia doesn't let people treat them anymore. This is really cruel and doesn't show any mercy.

    There is a small group of three people, which is the house number of their dormitory. I believe that many people who live in the dormitory are like this.

    Jiang Wu said inside: "Su Xun, didn't you say that you don't want to seek relationships? Why does the school still favor you so much? You can't be the principal's illegitimate son, right?"

    Su Xun: ""

    "I said I really don't know what's going on, do you believe me?"

    Liu Rufeng also said: "But this time it's really unusual, it feels quite strange."

    "It is reasonable for the school not to be so lenient, but the announcements have already been made, and there will be no fakes."

    "Some people even saw it. The school directly let the international students in the infirmary go away without any sympathy."

    "At first, those few people were making a lot of noise and were still not convinced, but the school sent all the security guards. This time it really gave you enough face."

    After a few words, Su Xun stopped chatting.

    Anyway, he felt that something was wrong with this matter, just like what Liu Rufeng said, the school gave itself too much face this time, it was not normal.

    Normally speaking, for this kind of thing, not being fired is considered a way of saving face.

    ? If you deal with international students, it will not have any impact on the reputation of the school. It is estimated that there are still good voices on the Internet.

    Su Xun often surfs the Internet, so he knows in his heart that the treatment of international students is so high now, and there are still many children in mountainous areas who cannot afford the tuition fees, which will naturally arouse the resentment of many people.

    This wave of operations by Jianghai University is estimated to attract a large wave of favorability.

    Everything has advantages and disadvantages, this is just one aspect.

    After this incident, what will those international students think in their hearts? It is estimated that they will inevitably have some ideas.

    In terms of attracting international students, Jianghai University is obviously far behind.

    Moreover, because of the scruples on the impact, the leaders of Jianghai University will definitely be warned. There is no doubt that this is the most important aspect.

    Even if he is the principal's own son, he probably wouldn't dare to do this. This behavior really confuses everyone.

    Su Xun thought about it for a long time, but he had no idea, so he simply gave up thinking about it.

    ? Anyway, I also do it for Jianghai UniversityA lot of good things happened, and if he did it like this, he could enjoy the benefits with peace of mind.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the afternoon, Su Xun received a call from the principal.

    "Hello, principal, hello"

    "Su Xun, you boy, really makes people worry."

    Su Xun immediately smiled and said, "Principal, I'm really sorry for causing you trouble this time."

    What he said sounds nice, but in fact Su Xun still feels pain in his heart, thinking what does this guy mean, he helped himself a bit, come here now to confirm the favor with him?

    Want to remind myself that I owe him a favor?

    However, Su Xun didn't think too much about it, and let it be what he said in his heart, anyway, he just said something nice, and he should not forget the principles of being a human being.

    No matter how awesome you are alone, never be too arrogant. In the end, you will have no friends. Even if no one can do anything to you, your life will not be very interesting.

    The principal said: "Okay, this time the matter is over, you have to pay attention next time, this kind of matter is not so easy to deal with."

    "Yes, yes, I must pay attention next time, this time I was too impulsive, and I won't do it in the future." Su Xun quickly explained.

    The principal said again: "If you have time now, come to my office, someone wants to see you."

    "Who?" Su Xun was puzzled.

    "I can't explain this for a while. It's the people above. It's not convenient to talk about it on the phone. You will know when you come." The principal lowered his voice.

    Su Xun probably knew the number, so he said: "Okay, I'll go there now, wait a little while, I'm not in school."

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun couldn't figure it out, someone wanted to see him, who was it?

    It shouldn't be the team leader of the security department last time, the principal wouldn't be so secretive.

    The headmaster didn't even dare to say casually on the phone. If he did so, he would indeed be a big shot.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, he had a vague feeling that the fact that the school gave him face this time might have something to do with it.

    Otherwise, the school really wouldn't take care of themselves like this. It is estimated that two things came together. The school didn't dare to punish themselves because they had scruples. They were afraid that what Su Xun would say would be bad luck for them.

    In this way, Su Xun became more curious in his heart. After all, who wanted to see him, he had to take the time to go and have a look.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 864 Academy of Sciences (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun drove back to the school, and the car stopped in front of the school's administrative building.

    There are not many other things in the school, but there are many parking places. As long as you don¨t stay on the main road, you can say that there are places for you to park everywhere.

    Unlike on the street, it is difficult to find a parking place. If you are not careful, you may lose two hundred yuan.

    Fortunately, there are few students here, usually the students have nothing to do, and it is rare to see who comes to the administrative building.

    Fortunately, no one was there, otherwise, with the popularity of Su Xun in the school these two days, it is estimated that they should have found Su Xun and surrounded him.

    It's not the first time Su Xun has come to the principal's office.

    Except for those pretty female students in the school, who else has Su Xun's proficiency.

    Arriving at the principal's office, the principal had obviously been waiting for a long time. After seeing Su Xun, he quickly opened the door for him. Su Xun couldn't figure out who the principal was after all because of his level of hospitality.

    In the principal's office, there is another person, a middle-aged man, not too young, probably in his fifties.

    Judging by his appearance, he looks like he is in his fifties at most, but his hair is all white, and he wears a pair of wide glasses.

    The temperament on his body still feels quite elegant, like a cultural person, such as a university professor or something.

    It should be that he wants to see himself, and there is no one else here except him.

    This guy's eyes were also fixed on Su Xun, obviously he was also looking at Su Xun, and he said kindly after hearing him: "Hi, my name is Wu Jianli, I'm the dean of the Academy of Sciences, nice to meet you.  "

    "I go´"

    Su Xun was really shocked at this moment. He didn't expect the other party's background to be so big, and the name of the Academy of Sciences was really impressive.

    Many people have heard of this. Basically, famous scientists are all academicians among them. If they can get the title of academician, they are already very awesome.

    This guy is the dean, one can imagine his identity and status.

    Although they are all scientists, in fact they all have ranks. For example, the principal of a school is actually an official and has ranks.

    Needless to say, these people have a very high status.

    Even if the boss of a province saw it, he would probably have to be polite.

    Of course, Su Xun really respects this kind of people. They are all down-to-earth people who have been engaged in scientific research and academics all their lives, and they don't pursue any messy things.

    ? If you are really scheming and have other ideas, to put it bluntly, you will not be able to enter the Academy of Sciences. The selection is quite strict, and if you do not have a very high level, or an absolute expert in a certain field, don't even think about getting in.

    Su Xun immediately said respectfully: "Hello, Dean Wu, I really didn't expect to see you here."

    Su Xun is very polite. Su Xun has always respected scientists. The spirit of some people is indeed worthy of admiration.

    After all, when he was young, Su Xun was ignorant and wanted to be a scientist, but later he realized that he was too naive.

    Wu Jianli smiled, his voice sounded very tough, he said with a smile: "Haha, young man, you are really polite, please sit down quickly, you don't have to be so polite."

    Su Xun looked at this person, he was quite friendly, and felt a little more at ease, probably not a bad thing.

    After all, the Academy of Sciences is a place with a relatively high level. It is considered a legendary place where people can be arrested for slice research.

    When they came to find him, it was impossible for Su Xun to say that he was not worried at all.

    But don't worry too much, after all, the current Su Xun is not simple anymore, he is a cultivator, and the things in the world can't restrain him.

    "Both of you, have some tea."

    The headmaster hurriedly served tea and water. He would not do this kind of thing usually, it was almost like others served him tea.

    However, the situation has changed today. None of the people present is something he can provoke.

    The principal also knew that he had no place to speak here, so he hurriedly said: "Okay, let's talk, I'll go out first."

    "Dean Wu, I don't know if you came to me this time because of"

    ? After seeing the principal went out, Su Xun got to the point, he didn't have time to talk about those useless things.

    Just listen to this Dean Wu and he said: "There are indeed some things, young man, Tianji Technology should be your company."

    the"Sure enough, this is what I asked."

    In Su Xun's heart, he thought of some unfriendly things, but on the surface, he was calm, so he said, "That's right, it's mine."

    Apart from admitting this kind of thing, there seems to be no other way, and it can be easily found out. Su Xun may not be able to deny it if he wants to.

    "Your company's products are really amazing. We have also asked someone to study the previous super battery. The relevant experts are full of praise for it. It would be great if it can be used in cars."

    Su Xun could only smile, and still didn't know what the other party wanted to do, so he said: "Currently the technology is not mature enough to be used in cars. After all, the battery of a car is not comparable to that of a mobile phone."

    In fact, the information in Su Xun's mind, such as car batteries, even new fuel for spacecraft, is everywhere, and I don't know how much.

    It's just that he can't say it yet. If he speaks out, he might not know what the other party's plan is.

    Su Xun didn't plan to get this thing out either, he didn't have the energy to make cars, and the high-tech industry was enough for him to work on.

    Since you don't plan to get it out, just say it's gone, and the other party doesn't know.

    Dean Wu did not continue on this topic, only heard him say again: "I heard that you are still developing an operating system?"

    When Su Xun heard this, he was taken aback again. He already knew this?

    He really hasn't told anyone about the operating system, and it hasn't been launched yet. Could it be that he has been targeted by the people above?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun's eyes narrowed a little,

    He is not someone who is easy to bully. If someone really wants to deal with him, Su Xun must be the one who is faster.

    Dean Wu hurriedly said with a smile: "Don't be nervous, we don't mean to stare at you."

    "It's just that there is an operating system that is undergoing small tests recently, and we have noticed it."

    When Su Xun heard this, he guessed that he didn't lie to himself, and it was enough to ask the hand of God later.

    It seems that his team is really fast enough, so fast, it has already been tested, how long has passed, but only a month or two.

    It is true that geniuses do things, and the efficiency is not the same.

    Su Xun smiled again, and said modestly: "I'm not very mature yet, as you said, I'm still testing." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 865 Finding Me When Something Happens (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun doesn't really want to be humble, but the current situation, he can't do without being humble.

    Not sure what the other party's intention is, Su Xun has to be more cautious, he is no longer alone.

    There are too many people related to him, and there is also a Tianji company. There are probably quite a few people who are jealous of this company.

    If Su Xun is alone, then he really doesn't need to care too much, and he doesn't even care what other people want to do, anyway, no one can do anything to him.

    Wu Jianli smiled, and said: "It's so humble, I hope you will work harder to create an operating system that belongs to our Chinese country, and it will be popular in the world. It will be the pride of every Chinese person."

    Su Xun could tell that what this person said was not some polite words, but the truth was revealed in it.

    People like these have a very strong sense of belonging, and they have the kind of determination to dedicate themselves to the country.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Don't worry, my team will definitely do their best, but it will take time."

    "This is natural. This kind of thing is not easy to develop. There was a company before, which took hundreds of billions of subsidy funds, and finally made an empty shell to deceive people. What kind of operating system is in other people's systems.  If the above is modified, the key point is that people who don¨t know how to do it can¨t see it, so they can cheat money.￣

    Su Xun was in a hurry, and said to himself, what exactly do you want to say, big brother, so there is no answer, the key is that Su Xun should not be too anxious to ask.

    However, after talking for a long time, the two of them still didn't get to the point.

    Su Xun chatted with him like this, it was all about scientific research, Su Xun could feel it keenly, this person came to him this time, probably for this aspect.

    It's no surprise, after all, it belongs to the Academy of Sciences, and I won't talk to myself about other things.

    After a while, he finally talked about the more important plot, only to hear him say: "I must be thinking in my heart, what is the reason why I came to you this time?"

    "Actually, I am very simple. We have also noticed that your company's technology is top-notch in the whole world, and has surpassed the top level of China."

    Su Xun quickly explained: "As for me, I have been interested in technology since I was a child, and I like to think about it by myself."

    "Later, when I had the opportunity and met many like-minded people, I began to conduct research in this area. Of course, there were also many foreign experts."

    Unexpectedly, the hand of God and the group of friends he found, at this time, became a point that Su Xun could cover up instead.

    It is true that some foreign technologies are more developed than China's. There is no way to do this, I have to admit.

    Keep saying that you are the strongest in the world, but you are just deceiving yourself. Only by facing the gap squarely, can the gap be narrowed slowly in the end.

    With the existence of the group of people in the Hand of God, Su Xun did have a good explanation.

    Otherwise, if you say that this group of people from Tianji Company can research such a powerful technology abruptly, isn't this a nonsense thing, people will definitely not believe it.

    So many experts in Huaxia couldn't figure it out, but you did it casually. Whose face is this slapping?

    As for the Hand of God and the others, they are not afraid of being investigated. The guy himself has not left his identity, and the powerful intelligence department of country M can't find any trace of him.

    ?If you want to check it, check it, you will definitely be disappointed in the end, Su Xun is not very worried.

    Wu Jianli said: "Don't worry about this. I don't have any ideas about your company. You are a Huaxia enterprise. If you become bigger and stronger, you will earn face for Huaxia."

    Just listen to Wu Jianli and he said: "The main thing I want to ask is whether there is any advanced technology in the military industry in your company."

    "This is the meaning of the people above. If there is one, we can buy it. You should be able to understand what it means."

    Su Xun finally understood what he wanted to do this time, but he was relieved that it was not a big deal.

    It is understandable to want military technology. After all, in the world, strength is the last word, and military strength is the most important.

    The strength of China is not bad, but when it comes to cutting-edge weapons, there is still a gap, especially with country m.

    The technology in this area is not important to Su Xun.

    Because even if he has one, he won't be able to develop it for a while.

    ? In China, the military industryThe above companies are all controlled by the above, and there is no such thing as what you want to do privately.

    But Su Xun said: "In this regard, we really don't have much research, because those things are too difficult, and secondly, we can't develop them personally."

    Su Xun didn't search in his brain for a while. There were too many materials. How did he know what technology to use? He could only shirk it first.

    If this thing is not done well, it might cause big trouble.

    Wu Jianli is obviously a smart person, and he understands it.

    Just listen to him say: "If there are any other useful technologies, it's fine. You can rest assured that the higher authorities will not treat you badly."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said: "I've been talking about this for a while, and I really haven't made any promises to you."

    "You have to give me some time. The messy things we have studied over the years have been put on hold by us. I will look it up when I go back."

    It can only be such an ambiguous novel, buy yourself some time.

    Su Xun also knew that he had to show some sincerity, otherwise, this time things might not go so well.

    Everyone has come to find him, if you don't give face, it will inevitably be bad.

    Wu Jianli is also a sensible person, he will definitely not be so stupid as to ask Su Xun to show a certain amount of sincerity immediately, as long as Su Xun expresses his attitude, it will be fine.

    Just listen to Wu Jianli and he said: "Okay, don't worry about it, you can contact me at any time, here is my business card, I am in Jianghai."

    "Do you live in Jianghai?" Su Xun asked curiously.

    "That's right, the headquarters of the Academy of Sciences is in Jianghai. I have lived in Jianghai for more than 20 years, so I can be regarded as half a Jianghai native."

    Wu Jianli continued and said: "I heard that your Tianji Company will also move to Jianghai, right?"

    Previously, Su Xun had already found someone to build the headquarters. Such a large project must not be hidden, and he was not surprised to know it.

    Su Xun then said: "That's right, if you want to go international in the future, you must come to Jianghai."

    Wu Jianli nodded, and said: "I have been in Jianghai for many years. Others still have to give the face of the Academy of Sciences. If anything happens to the company in the future, come to me directly."

    This guy's tone sounds quite serious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 866: Engine Technology (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't think he was being pretentious either. At such an age, he wouldn't say that kind of pretentious words. He really has the confidence.

    The Academy of Sciences is originally a transcendent existence with a very high status, and it is the focus of attention from above.

    Not to mention that he is still the dean of the Academy of Sciences, let alone, the boss of Jianghai City must be polite when he sees him.

    ?Su Xun believes that he has two tricks.

    As for why he expressed his opinion, it was to show kindness to Su Xun, telling Su Xun that he would not treat him badly, and Su Xun's benefits were indispensable.

    Su Xun naturally understood, and quickly agreed: "This is no problem. If there is anything in the future, I will definitely find you."

    ！！！！！！！！

    Back home at night, An Suke and Su Xun came back together, after the battle with An Suke, An Suke fell into a deep sleep.

    Su Xun began to think about the business in his mind.

    What kind of technology should be given, this is a question.

    First of all, I will definitely not give those weapons and the like.

    A very simple reason. It is not a good thing to take this kind of thing out. As an ordinary person, what does it mean to study such an advanced weapon? Do you have any ideas?

    Su Xun must understand the truth of the crime of Huaibi.

    Besides, the weapons in Su Xun's mind are all too high-end, such as electromagnetic guns, and ultrasonic vibration weapons.

    Then there is the technology used in Star Wars. These things have been revealed. With the current level of technology, they cannot be produced.

    So what if you have the drawings, but you don¨t have that kind of material.

    Once it is really created, it will be devastating to the whole world, and Su Xun doesn't want to do that either.

    After searching for a long time, Su Xun deliberated for a long time, and finally settled on one thing, the engine!

    Among other things, the engine is very important, not only the engine of the car, but also the aircraft and cannon. In weapons, it is really difficult to move without an engine.

    As for China's engine level, it started too late, and there are technical blockades outside. It is too difficult to develop.

    In cars and airplanes, the engine is equivalent to the human heart. It is too important. Without a good engine, it is impossible to make a good thing.

    At present, these engines in Huaxia are used by other people.

    The key point is that you have money, and they don't sell you the latest ones, they use some old and obsolete engines.

    Su Xun knows how important this technology is.

    If it is taken out, it is estimated that the people in the Academy of Sciences will be excited. Only those who know how to do it can understand how important advanced technology in this area is.

    It is estimated that the improvement of Huaxia's overall military strength is a huge leap forward.

    ? Of course, Su Xun will not come up with anything too awesome, the engine is relatively inferior.

    Of course, this comparison is relative. In today's world, it is also at the top level. It is not a big problem to surpass country m.

    Su Xun also deliberately erased some of the later link data, and said later that it was still an immature product, and they needed to continue to study it.

    As long as the key parts are there, I believe that with the strength of the Academy of Sciences, it only needs to be icing on the cake. It won't be long before they can make the technology mature.

    It's equivalent to Su Xun writing down the steps of a math problem and asking you to write out the final answer. As long as you're not a fool, just spend some time.

    Doing this is also to make your company look less powerful, so you have to be careful all the time.

    It took a long time to integrate the data, and it will be fine to store it in the computer later.

    However, Su Xun did not plan to contact Wu Jianli immediately, and let him go for a few days before talking.

    I just met today, and I contacted him the next day, which is not very good.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day An Suke went to class, and only Su Xun was left at home. Su Xun had nothing to do, so he naturally started to practice.

    But in the afternoon, Su Xun received a call from Luo Shenyi, and it turned out that Luo Shenyi had already come to Jianghai.

    I said before that I would transfer the company here, Luo Shenyi now naturally has to get busy and come to JianghaiIt's just busy work.

    What else can Su Xun say, she must be picked up when she comes, and she is in Jianghai, how can she pretend that she has no time.

    Fortunately, An Suke has said that the homework in school is relatively busy these days, so he can only live in school, which saves Su Xun to explain.

    If he didn't intend to bring Luo Shenyi to live here, that would be an act of death.

    Luo Shenyi is not stupid, and she still doesn't know that this is where he lives with other women. If she says she doesn't care at all, Su Xun doesn't believe it.

    Besides, what if An Suke can't say well and comes back suddenly, it's scary to think about it, so let's stay in a hotel honestly.

    Luo Shenyi arrived in the afternoon, Su Xun contacted, arranged a dinner in the evening, and invited Fu Aohai to dinner.

    Since you want to rent an office building, it is more convenient to find Fu Aohai. With his help, this is an easy thing.

    Just make a phone call, and Fu Aohai will help. The reason why Su Xun invited him to dinner was mainly to let Luo Shenyi get to know him.

    If you really want to be active in Jianghai in the future, it will be beneficial to know Fu Aohai, an old business figure like Fu Aohai.

    At the dinner table, Fu Aohai was naturally very polite, not only because of Su Xun, he also knew that Luo Shenyi was a character, and it would definitely be a big deal in the future.

    The title of Jiang Hai's richest man may change hands soon. It is of course good for him to make friends with such a potential person.

    Fu Aohai also immediately arranged the office building. His company is mainly in the construction industry, so Jiang Hai naturally has an office building.

    ！！！！！！

    Back in the hotel, what else can I say, Su Xun directly pressed Luo Shenyi on the bed.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Su Xun, don't be like this, I'm very tired today, let's move to another day."

    "Okay, let's move on to another day."

    I have never seen such a direct one, I just want to tease you, you just change another day.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun started his actions.

    Only then did Luo Shenyi understand, and said, "Rogue!"

    Both of them didn't take a shower, and they didn't have time to care about these things. After the battle, Su Xun carried Luo Shenyi, who was already exhausted, to the bathroom.

    After taking a bath, I regained my energy and fought again.

    Afterwards, the two embraced each other, and Su Xun said, "By the way, you can do something for me in two days."

    "What's up?"

    Naturally, it is a matter of engine technology. Su Xun is not going to come forward, so he asks Luo Shenyi to get in touch, and in the name of the company, give this technology as a gift, so that he knows it well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 867 I still have urgent matters (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Probably told Luo Shenyi what happened, Luo Shenyi was not curious about where Su Xun's skills came from.

    After all, in Su Xun, she has seen too many miracles, and many things cannot be explained, such as chip technology and battery technology.

    Luo Shenyi opened a high-tech company, so she was very clear in her heart that these technologies are not available in any developed country in the world, and it is abnormal in the first place.

    Luo Shenyi asked her: "If you hand over this kind of thing, nothing will happen, right?"

    Su Xun smiled and said: "I didn't give the complete technology, I gave some core ones, and they need to continue to study the rest, which is equivalent to increasing the difficulty a lot."

    After hearing this, Luo Shenyi probably felt relieved, believing that Su Xun's ability should be able to handle this matter well.

    "When will you give him the technology?" Luo Shenyi asked.

    Don't worry about this, I'll give you the encrypted hard drive later, you have to check the situation, it's best to contact him in a few days, don't give it right away, take the time, you understand?

    Luo Shenyi nodded: "Understood, just these few days, I also have to socialize. Dealing with the leaders of those departments is very annoying."

    Su Xun naturally knew why he had to deal with them, probably there were some procedures, although he said that he had given himself some care because he dealt with the security department last time.

    Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. is already considered a company that has been taken care of. It can be said that it is much easier than other companies to enter Jianghai.

    However, there are some things you can't omit in these procedures in Huaxia, and you still have to deal with them.

    Su Xun didn't really like to ask Luo Shenyi to socialize, because he knew that Luo Shenyi probably didn't like it either.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You don't want to go there, just leave it to the people under your hand to deal with it."

    "You thought I brought a few people here, so I brought the secretary and two employees. Well, I'm not a leader. Their abilities can't handle these things well."

    When Su Xun heard this, he thought that there was nothing good to do, so he said: "Well, if you encounter any difficult things to settle later, just call me."

    ！！！！！！

    Two days passed so quickly, Luo Shenyi dealt with the company's relocation in an orderly manner, and also estimated that the time was almost up, so he called Wu Jianli.

    "Hello, Dean Wu, I'm Luo Shenyi, the president of Tianji Company. Our President Su asked me to contact you."

    If Su Xun was by the side and heard Luo Shenyi calling him President Su, he would probably have some very strange feelings.

    Wu Jianli had already received news from Su Xun in advance, saying that people from Tianji Technology Company would contact him in the next two days.

    I have been waiting for a long time, and today is finally here.

    I only heard Wu Jianli say politely: "Mr. Luo, hello, I don't know when I have time, let's meet."

    "Let's go tonight, if you have time at night, let's book a place to meet, and I will transfer the information to you."

    Wu Jianli was very anxious, or could not wait.

    Just heard him say hastily: "Then at seven o'clock in the evening, which hotel are you in, I'll go find you."

    "no problem."

    Luo Shenyi thought about it in her heart. In the afternoon, she had a meeting with the leader of the investment promotion department. It would end around six o'clock, and seven o'clock would be fine.

    Speaking of the meeting in the afternoon, she had a very headache.

    Originally, all the procedures were very smooth, and there were no problems. Everyone talked together, and they expressed their support and welcome.

    It is equivalent to giving the green light all the way. After all, someone above has confessed that Tianji Technology Company should be taken care of.

    In addition, individuals can see how huge the development potential of Tianji Technology Company is. For a city, it will be beneficial in the future.

    Everything is just a formality, and there is no problem directly, and the approval can be passed easily.

    However, there is only one difficulty, and that is the investment promotion department.

    Luo Shenyi had already talked to their leader once before, but it was useless, and they kept procrastinating. Luo Shenyi had no choice but to come again.

    This time, Luo Shenyi decided to take a tougher attitude and not be like last time, otherwise she wouldn't be afraid at all.

      After four o'clock in the afternoon, the leader of the China Merchants Bureau arrived, with a big belly, which made people feel a little disgusted.

    This guy has a lot of style, and when he speaks, he has an official tone, which makes people feel that there is no way to talk to him.

    You talked to him for a long time, maybe he just said a word, and pushed you back.

    After arriving at the scene, the two sides started talks, and there was no one present, only the staff of both parties, probably less than ten in total.

    "Director Ding, our company's plan has been introduced to you last time, I can tell you again this time"

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi started her own explanation, her expression was more serious, even if the other party made him feel sick, she would still seriously do what she needed to do well.

    Director Ding has small eyes. When Luo Shenyi was speaking, his eyes were fixed on Luo Shenyi, and the expression on his face was a bit wretched.

    This guy probably didn't listen to what Luo Shenyi was saying at all. His expression clearly shows that he didn't pay attention to it.

    People with a discerning eye might have noticed right away that this person has thoughts about Luo Shenyi.

    After talking for a long time, the final result was still not satisfactory.

    Luo Shenyi felt that she was really tired, and the other party was like a gummy candy, she couldn't do it no matter what, she didn't like this.

    Anyway, for this person, Luo Shenyi was helpless, and if he really couldn't do it, he would call Su Xun and let him solve it.

    As for what method Su Xun will use, Luo Shenyi will definitely not care about it. Sometimes it is necessary to use some special methods for these people, otherwise it is really difficult to solve.

    Director Ding said: "Oh, Mr. Luo, it's getting late today, let's go have a meal, I'll be the host, let's have a meal together, and continue talking at the dinner table."

    Luo Shenyi immediately frowned after hearing this.

    The reason why she chose this time is to avoid talking about things at the dinner table, even though the Chinese tradition is to drink and discuss business at the dinner table.

    However, Luo Shenyi is very disgusted, and she believes that such a thing will not happen in a regular large company, and everyone is talking about business in a serious way.

    Looking at the time again, it was past six o'clock, and it was almost seven o'clock. Luoshen Yixin said something bad, but she didn't pay attention to the time just now, and made an appointment with Wu Jianli for seven o'clock.

    So Luo Shenyi said directly: "I'm sorry Director Ding, I have something urgent." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 868 Encountered a little trouble (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ding Ju's face, after hearing Luo Shenyi's words, immediately turned cold, and anyone with a discerning eye could immediately see that he was a little unhappy.

    It's already late at night, it's time for dinner, what else can you do urgently?

    Even if Luo Shenyi really made an appointment with Wu Jianli, he wouldn't believe it.

    During these two encounters, Luo Shenyi left him with the impression that this woman was pretending to be noble and difficult to deal with.

    Therefore, she immediately felt that Luo Shenyi just didn't want to eat with him, so she deliberately found an excuse to shirk it, and this excuse was not very clever.

    Basically, I have met many times. Usually, they say that there is something wrong with them, and they have no way to eat.

    But Director Ding is a character anyway, so naturally he won't accept this kind of trick. If he wants to invite someone to dinner, who would dare not come?

    Why did he invite Luo Shenyi to dinner? The meaning is already very obvious. He must want to attack Luo Shenyi.

    After all, it's very rare to see a beauty like Luo Shenyi. After he saw it, he naturally had an idea in his heart, which can be called bold.

    After ordinary people know that Tianji Company has been taken care of by the superiors, they must not dare to have any wrong thoughts.

    Women should not be addicted to this thing, especially for people like them, they are likely to fall on women. There are not one or two cases like this.

    However, everyone thinks differently. Some people are lustful. When they see a beautiful woman, they can't walk. The possessive desire in their hearts is very strong, so they can't control themselves.

    From the first time he met Luo Shenyi, this guy started to make up his mind, so he deliberately delayed the first meeting.

    This time, he did the same thing again. He didn't give Luo Shenyi any face at all, and he didn't directly say no. He just played Tai Chi with you, making it impossible for you to start.

    Although Luo Shenyi knew that this guy did it on purpose, she was quite upset, but there was nothing she could do.

    After finally procrastinating, this guy thought about inviting Luo Shenyi to dinner at the wine table. Once he drank a few glasses of wine, his chance would come.

    How could Luo Shenyi not know what he was thinking, and besides Luo Shenyi's character, she would definitely not agree.

    In addition, Luo Shenyi really has something to do, so how could she just shirk it when she agreed to someone else's business, so naturally she would not agree and refused directly.

    Bureau Ding said with a nonchalant smile: "Mr. Luo, what do you mean by this? What can you do at night? There is no time to have a meal together?"

    Luo Shenyi's attitude was not as good as it used to be, but she wanted not to tear her face off, Luo Shenyi said directly: "I'm so sorry Ding Ju, I really have something to do at seven o'clock in the evening.  "

    "snort!"

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi couldn't explain clearly, Bureau Ding was a little displeased, so he snorted coldly, and then said, "Really."

    "Don't blame me for not reminding you. As for me, I always like to talk about things at the wine table, and the chances of getting things done are very high."

    Director Ding's tone was full of threats, and he continued to say: "Besides, I usually invite others to dinner once. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time.  "

    Luo Shenyi's brows were frowned, which seemed to have a special charm.

    The attitude of this bureau is really too much. Luo Shenyi has also seen many disgusting people. After all, there are everyone in this society.

    But Luo Shenyi did not expect that this time in Jianghai, he would also meet such a difficult character. He thought that this time he could solve all the procedures smoothly.

    Having completely lost patience with this person, Luo Shenyi said coldly, "I'm sorry, but I also have my own principles."

    "I never talk about things during meals. It seems that the two of us can't talk."

    Luo Shenyi said that, it was tantamount to tearing up the face, and everyone no longer saved any face.

    After all, Luo Shenyi knows well in her heart that in the development of a large company, there will inevitably be many ghosts and monsters, all kinds of people.

    If you can threaten yourself with this kind of role, then don't run this company in the future, it doesn't make much sense.

    Besides, it's not a big deal, I told him to save face, I really thought it would be fine if he didn't agree, there are plenty of ways to turn around.Pick him up.

    Director Ding's face became very old, because Luo Shenyi, it can be said that he didn't give him any face at all, and made him unable to step down.

    In this position of China Merchants, he can be said to be able to call the wind and call the rain, and is very comfortable.

    Those businessmen and so on, even some big foreign companies, are not polite when they see him.

    In the end, this woman was shameless, which made Director Ding really angry.

    But he is the one who is particularly interested in Luo Shenyi.

    There is no shortage of women, but he has never met a woman like Luo Shenyi.

    Especially when he spoke just now, Luo Shenyi's face was covered with a layer of frost, which really made him feel too impulsive.

    There is a desire to conquer, no matter what, he doesn't want to let Luo Shenyi go today.

    I just heard him say: "What if I insist on treating Mr. Luo to a meal?"

    "If you come to do business, you have to pay attention to the rules. Don't make so many useless things. If you do this, who will dare to do business with you in the future."

    "Mr. Luo, you'd better think about it. Don't let your company go back to Jianghai. It will be inspected every three days. No matter how good a company is, it will probably collapse."

    Luo Shenyi's face also changed, if she was threatening secretly just now, it is now very straightforward.

    I have never seen such a shameless person before, this made Luo Shenyi feel a little bit difficult, thinking what should I do, should I walk by force?

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this time, Luo Shenyi's cell phone rang suddenly. She looked at the cell phone, it was a little past seven o'clock, so she naturally knew who was calling.

    "Hey, Mr. Luo, I have already arrived at the meeting place. I haven't seen you after waiting for a while. Did I go to the wrong place?"

    Wu Jianli's tone was quite good, and he was not dissatisfied.

    It's just that he hasn't seen Luoshenyiren all this time, and he's worried, hoping to see the new technical information sooner.

    So after waiting for a while without waiting for anyone, he couldn't sit still anymore, so he called and asked.

    Luo Shenyi was also full of apologies, and she only heard her say: "I'm really sorry, Dean Wu, I encountered a little trouble here and was delayed. I'll rush over in a while. I'm really sorry." (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 869 Definitely Not Alone (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi was afraid that Wu Jianli would be dissatisfied, so she hurriedly explained.

    She may not care about Director Ding, but a person like Wu Jianli is not an ordinary person, she must take it to heart, even Su Xun can't ignore the existence of this person.

    Unexpectedly, when Wu Jianli heard this, he immediately took it to heart, and only heard him say: "What's the trouble, tell me about it?"

    In Wu Jianli's heart, he was already a little angry, and he thought that it was some bastard who didn't have eyesight, who made trouble for Luo Shenyi at this juncture, wouldn't it be a good thing to destroy him, and let him wait here for nothing.

    It was strange before. Entrepreneurs like Luo Shenyi should have a strong sense of time, so they won't be late. It must be because of something.

    And I was very upset in my heart, thinking that this bastard is not giving himself face.

    I just made a promise to Su Xun before, saying that if anything happens to Jianghai in the future, just go to him directly, it's no big deal.

    As a result, he was asked for trouble so quickly. Isn't this a slap in the face?

    What would people think if Su Xun found out.

    After all, Su Xun showed his sincerity and brought out such a good technology, but after a long time, he was in trouble, how could he not express it?

    Luo Shenyi hesitated for a moment, she didn't know what to say about this matter.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Director Ding started his own death behavior again.

    Just heard him say: "What the hell, it's just a mere dean, what's there to meet?"

    This guy is not so brainless, how can someone who can climb to his position be a brainless person.

    It's just that after he heard "Dean", he didn't feel much.

    A dean, what is there to be afraid of, he thought Luo Shenyi was a big shot.

    What kind of home could it be, an orphanage, a welfare home?  At most, he is the director of a hospital.

    The dean of the hospital is quite awesome, but he still can't be compared with him, so naturally he doesn't have any scruples.

    This guy couldn't have imagined that it would be the Academy of Sciences, and normal people wouldn't think about it, after all, it's incredible.

    Ordinary people, who can get in touch with the Academy of Sciences? Their status is too high to get in touch with ordinary people.

    When Luo Shenyi heard this, she didn't know why, she, who was always aloof, even wanted to laugh.

    This Director Ding is really frantically probing on the verge of death.

    No, this shouldn't be a crazy temptation, it's the roc spreading its wings on the verge of death.

    Being so close, what he said reached Wu Jianli's ears directly through the mobile phone.

    When Wu Jianli heard what Director Ding said, his mouth was almost twisted with anger. Who the hell is this? There is no limit to his madness.

    Just forget about the trouble with Luo Shenyi, and don't take him seriously.

    If today's matter is not handled properly, then Luo Shenyi will really have no face to ask for the precious technology in his hands.

    He lowered his voice, obviously angry: "Mr. Luo, where are you? I'll come over right away."

    Luo Shenyi also heard it, it was obvious that he was angry, and he was afraid that he would not be able to stop him.

    However, this is also good, and it is also good to let that bureau Ding learn a lesson, so as to save her from going to Su Xun again.

    Otherwise, I don't know when the mess today will be resolved, so Luo Shenyi simply told her her address.

    In fact, the hotel where Wu Jianli is located is not too far away, and it is estimated that he will arrive in a while.

    ！！！！！！

    After a while, Wu Jianli came. Although he was not young, his steps were still quite steady, and his expression was very clear.

    When he saw Luo Shenyi, his expression softened a lot. He had a bad attitude towards anyone, but he had to be polite to Luo Shenyi, because he knew the importance of Luo Shenyi.

    "Mr. Luo, hello!"

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi quickly nodded and said hello to him.

    I feel very comfortable in my heart. People of Wu Jianli's status speak politely. On the contrary, Director Ding really doesn't know what role he is, and he is very capable.

    "Hehe, this is the dean, right? It looks quite powerful. What are you doing here?What does it matter?  "

    When he spoke, his tone was very stiff, and he obviously didn't take Dean Wu seriously.

    Dean Wu also glanced at this guy, then looked at Luo Shenyi, and said, "Is this the guy you were talking about just now?"

    This tone sounded like it was on the verge of breaking out, and it was obviously forbearance.

    Luo Shenyi nodded directly, expressing her acknowledgment, this is nothing to save face.

    Dean Wu immediately turned his head away, planning to make a move.

    I just heard him say: "Little comrade, which unit is it?"

    Director Ding was stunned. It had been many years, and he had never been called a little comrade.

    Despite Wu Jianli's identity, there is nothing wrong with calling him a little comrade, but Director Ding sounds like it's not the same thing.

    He immediately became angry and said, "Old fellow, you are not mean. Who do you think you are, calling me little comrade?"

    "May I ask you, which unit does it belong to?" Wu Jianli's tone sounded louder and louder.

    It is true that I am also angry in my heart. Can I not be angry that my important things have been delayed by this person who doesn't know what to do?

    Director Ding was also angry. He didn't know the identity of Dean Wu at all. He didn't even pay attention to the Academy of Sciences. It would be strange if he could recognize him.

    An old man of such an age, I don¨t know what kind of dean he is, he came to pretend to be so aggressive with him, how can he bear it, Director Ding said directly: "China Merchants, Ding Wenlin, go and inquire."

    After Wu Jianli knew his name and unit, what else could he say? He just called and dealt with this person before we talked.

    I saw Wu Jianli took out his mobile phone and made a call. It was Secretary Huang, the top leader in Jianghai City and the most effective speaker.

    "Hello, Secretary Huang, I'm Wu Jianli."

    Secretary Huang on the other end of the phone knew Wu Jianli's identity. Even if he was so awesome, he had to be polite to Wu Jianli, because he knew how awesome Wu Jianli was.

    Immediately said politely: "Dean Wu, why did you remember to call me? I wonder if you have any advice?"

    Even when this kind of person talks to him, he has to use the word "instruction", which shows the particularity of his identity.

    Director Ding was also taken aback for a moment, thinking that the boss of Jianghai City is Secretary Huang, isn't he?

    But he thought about it again, how could Secretary Huang be contacted by a bad old man like him, he must not be alone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 870 Hurry up to apologize (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The boss of Jianghai City is a real big shot. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is busy with everything.

    Anyone can be contacted, even though Ding Wenlin can be regarded as the director of the bureau, but if it is true, it is not something that he can contact casually.

    It's just that it's good to be able to meet people when they're working.

    Bureau Ding hadn't thought about this possibility, but after thinking about it for a while, it was still very unlikely.

    How awesome this old man can be, and the tone he used when he called just now didn't sound too polite.

    So Director Ding couldn't believe it even more. Is there anyone in Jianghai who dares to be rude to Secretary Huang?

    It is precisely because he is too smart and thinks about too many things, and in the end it turns out to be a bad thing.

    Wu Jianli was blunt. He said: "There is a young comrade from the Merchants Bureau of Jianghai City. He is here to trouble me. His attitude is very problematic."

    "I wipe！"

    Upon hearing this, Secretary Huang on the other end of the phone immediately began to sweat on his forehead, thinking that that bastard from the China Merchants Bureau was blind, and dared to trouble Dean Wu.

    Dean Wu's status level is definitely not as high as that of Secretary Huang, and Secretary Huang is not afraid of him.

    However, because of the special status of the Academy of Sciences, he knew that he could not mess with Dean Wu, and had to establish a good relationship with him.

    Some people dare to offend Dean Wu, this person must be dealt with, otherwise the impact will not be very good.

    In case people from the Academy of Sciences come out and say a few words, I am afraid that it will cause a lot of repercussions in the society. At that time, no one will be able to eat and walk around. This is what is really fearful.

    Just heard Secretary Huang say: "President Wu, calm down, who is it, I will deal with him, and I promise to give you a satisfactory answer, and tell me his name."

    "I don't need to tell you my name anymore, the person is right in front of me, you can tell him a few words." After speaking, Wu Jianli took the mobile phone in front of Ding Bureau.

    Bureau Ding glanced at him with disdain in his eyes, and said mockingly, "Who are you scaring? Answer the phone as soon as you answer it. You can't scare me to death."

    "Hey, which one?"

    After answering the phone, Director Ding said something directly in a very bad tone.

    When Secretary Huang heard this tone, he immediately lost his temper. No wonder Dean Wu wanted to call him to complain. It seems that he really didn't wrong him. This attitude is really too much.

    "What's your name, where is China Merchants located?"

    Upon hearing this voice, the expression on Ju Ding's face changed immediately.

    He is familiar with this voice, it really is Secretary Huang's voice.

    For a moment, Ju Ding panicked, a little scared, like a ghost, beads of sweat on his forehead began to fall down as if he didn't want money.

    "What should I do, what should I do now?"

    This is the current thought in Bureau Ding's mind. He really doesn't know what to do. He didn't expect that this old man really knows Secretary Huang. He has a big problem today.

    "People, I asked you something, give me a good answer!"

    Secretary Huang was also very angry. He thought Bureau Ding was deliberately ignoring him, and thought that this comrade, the problem is really too big now.

    Director Ding was really desperate, what should he do now, did he just hang up the phone, as if he wasn't the one answering the phone?

    That definitely won't work. It's impossible to admit it or not.

    The old man knew his name. If he called and said it later, he would be gone completely. If he offended Secretary Huang, he would still have a ghost.

    I can only say honestly: "HuangSecretary Huang, I am Ding Wenlin."

    This guy can be regarded as a person after all, and Secretary Huang naturally knew of his existence. When he heard that it was him, he immediately said angrily: "Ding Wenlin, are you brain-dead?"

    "President Wu of the Academy of Sciences, you dare to make trouble, do you think you are living too peacefully?"

    "ah???"

    When Ding Wenlin heard this, he was immediately stunned.

    Academy of Sciences, that old man turned out to be the dean of the Academy of Sciences.

    Ding Wenlin really wanted to give himself a slap in the face, why didn't he think of that aspect, it's so fake.

    "I this is all a misunderstanding."

    Not knowing what to say, I could only speak dryly.

    I feel like I don't care at this timeHow to say, it seems that they are all excuses. At this point, he has become very passive.

    Secretary Huang immediately reprimanded angrily: "You think about it for me, go and apologize quickly, and wait for what to do with you tomorrow."

    After finishing speaking, Secretary Huang hung up the phone, leaving Ding Wenlin standing there blankly.

    He didn't even give him a chance to explain, so he hung up the phone directly. It is estimated that tomorrow, his life will become more and more difficult.

    "Give me the phone."

    After finishing speaking, Dean Wu brought the phone over, as if he didn't want to have anything to do with him anymore.

    Director Ding has completely lost the arrogant end just now, he hurriedly said: "Dean Wu, I'm so sorry, I was the one who couldn't see Taishan just now, don't take it to heart."

    The attitude seems to be as good as it is, and the posture is very humble.

    He also knew that this was someone he couldn't afford to offend, and he couldn't offend him at all.

    Although he was about to be unlucky, he still had to apologize quickly. Only when Dean Wu was appeased would he have a chance tomorrow.

    Punishment is inevitable. We can only see the situation and see if we can keep our position.

    If you offend him again today, he will be gone completely.

    Dean Wu didn't even look at him. Even if he knelt down at this time, he probably wouldn't talk to him. The impression was already bad, and it would not happen overnight if he wanted to change it.

    "Hurry up and leave me. I don't want to talk to you now. If you dare to find Tianji Company in the future, if you can still stay in China Merchants, I will consider you capable."

    Wu Jianli used a very tough tone to support Tianji Technology Company.

    It was only then that Ding Ju realized that he should never have offended Luo Shenyi today. This is really fucking bad.

    He nodded quickly: "I'm really sorry, Mr. Luo, I'm just joking with you today. I promise to take care of your company's affairs for you. Don't take it to heart."

    No one pays attention to him anymore. No matter what he says, he is just like a clown. It doesn't matter whether this person will be the director tomorrow or not. Luo Shenyi still cares so much about him.

    Ju Ding himself felt that he was not very energetic, so he left here quickly, and left with his people in a desperate state.

    Wu Jianli looked at this person's back, but he was still quite displeased. He only heard him say: "Mr. Luo, next time this happens, just tell me. If you don't solve this matter, I won't."  You are not worthy of your technology.￣ (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 871 Don't take the Luo family seriously (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After this incident, the technical handover went very smoothly.

    After Wu Jianli got all the information, he also became excited. It is rare for a steady person like him to see his body tremble twice.

    As a scientist of the older generation, he knows where Huaxia's current weakness is. The engine is really critical. With this technology to make up for it, Huaxia's engine technology can be improved.

    It is no exaggeration to say that at least fifty years forward, this is the most conservative estimate.

    Although he didn't read these materials carefully, he just glanced at them roughly, but he also knew how powerful this engine is, and I am afraid that the developed countries in foreign countries are not so powerful.

    Wu Jianli said with a choked voice: "Thank you very much this time, please help me to say thank you to President Su, the higher-ups will definitely not forget your help this time."

    Luo Shenyi naturally knew how to respond to him, and said directly: "President Wu, you are too polite, as it should be, after all, we are all Chinese."

    "In addition, this technology is actually not complete. After you go back, you still need to continue to work hard."

    Wu Jianli did not have any doubts. The engine is very complicated and difficult, especially this kind of relatively high-end one, which cannot be developed so easily.

    This is a semi-finished product, but it is similar to what he thought, and it has certain feasibility.

    With the core things in place, the rest can be easily dealt with. With experts from the Academy of Sciences, if you can¨t even handle this, then don¨t stay in the Academy of Sciences in the future. You are simply a person who lost the Academy of Sciences.

    Wu Jianli still said gratefully: "There is nothing I can thank you for. The funds given by the higher-ups are one billion yuan, so it should be regarded as the purchase of technology."

    "Don't think too little, we know that the price is not worthy of this technology, but the funding from above is also limited, this is the maximum we can do."

    When speaking, Wu Jianli's expression was still quite embarrassed, as if he had taken advantage of it.

    In fact, he really took advantage of it. One billion sounds like a lot, enough for ordinary people to spend several lifetimes, and they can be squandered very chicly.

    But for this technology, one billion seems worthless.

    The preciousness of this technology, at least tens of billions, is no problem. If it is really sold to foreign countries, it is estimated that it will be even higher.

    But in Huaxia, you can't do this, Su Xun didn't even think about making money from it.

    Some money cannot be earned casually. Anyway, after establishing a good relationship with the higher-ups, Tianji Company will develop smoothly, and sooner or later this money will be earned back.

    Luo Shenyi naturally understands this. He didn't even think about making money at all. Giving one billion is already very good, so what else can he say.

    The most important thing is to get this approval, it will be much more convenient in the future.

    Luo Shenyi didn't shirk it either, they would look good after receiving the money.

    Politely invited Wu Jianli to dinner, there are not many people who can invite Luo Shenyi to invite him to dinner.

    However, Wu Jianli did not agree, because he was very anxious and hurried back to study this new technology.

    Scientists like these basically have the quality of forgetting to eat and sleep. When doing research, sleeping and resting are no longer important.

    Luo Shenyi was also polite, knowing that he would not agree.

    Soon, one billion funds were received in the company's account.

    This money should be considered Su Xun's personal, but Su Xun didn't bother to ask for it, and threw it directly into the company's account. Anyway, it's still his in the end, so it doesn't make any difference.

    Can Luo Shenyi still swallow his money? That doesn't exist.

    ?After this incident, the bureau D was actually suspended for investigation the next day.

    Everyone understands what this means. On behalf of that guy, his bright future has been ruined.

    This is not a big secret. Anyone who is interested will find out after inquiring about it casually. It is this person who took the initiative to die and offended Tianji Company, and this will end up in the end.

    After this incident, everyone also reached a consensus that Tianji Technology Company is still awesome and cannot be offended.

    This is a good thing for the company. In the future, in Jianghai City, there will basically be a lot less ghosts and snakes.

    Before you want to make trouble, first weigh whether your identity is qualified enough.

    Luo Shenyi has stayedJianghai City is so busy.

    Busy with the layout of the office building and so on, anyway, Su Xun felt that she had too many things to do all day long, and she didn't even have time for a date with herself.

    Fortunately, Su Xun often helps her comb her body. No matter how busy or tired she is, her body will not have any problems.

    ！！！！！！

    Jianghai City, Luo Family.

    The people of the Luo family gathered together again tonight. Judging from this scene, it should be a meeting to discuss something.

    Big families like this. They often hold meetings when they have nothing to do, and they have to hold meetings to discuss even big things.

    "Pa-ta！！"

    Someone threw a stack of materials on the round wooden table, and said in a bad tone, "Look, that bastard has been in Jianghai recently."

    "And she is running her company with great fanfare. Judging from this, she is planning to stay in Jianghai for a long time."

    After finishing speaking, many people took the information and read it, and the person on the information was Luo Shenyi.

    Luo Shenyi has been in Jianghai for more than half a month, and it is impossible to hide it from the Luo family.

    She is not quite the same as Luo Tianyi. Luo Tianyi is relatively low-key. Even if she wants to develop in the entertainment circle now, she hasn't made any noise yet, and people won't notice her.

    Luo Shenyi is different. Tianji Technology Company has attracted much attention, but now it has developed into the most anticipated company in China.

    How many eyes are staring at her, as the actual person in charge of the company, it's hard for Luo Shenyi not to be noticed.

    Not to mention that the members of the Luo family had already shot her once last time, so they would not be unfamiliar.

    Luo Qianfeng, when he saw Luo Shenyi, he felt an indescribable feeling.

    The last time I went to kill Luo Shenyi, but I met Su Xun, which caused him to be completely defeated. In order to save his life, he burned his cultivation base, and finally his strength plummeted.

    Even his reputation has been ruined. If Su Xun hadn't let everyone know his strength in the last auction competition, Luo Qianfeng's current situation would not be so good.

    I just heard Luo Qianfeng say: "Obviously, I failed to kill her last time, but instead made her unscrupulous."

    "She is Su Xun's woman, she probably has the backing of that kid, she doesn't care, she doesn't like our Luo family."

    "snort!"

    Upon hearing about Su Xun, the members of the Luo family became even more unhappy.

    Someone patted the table and said: "It's unreasonable, this is not taking my Luo family seriously." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 872 Let's Do It Together (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If Su Xun was present, he would definitely laugh out loud, saying to himself that you guys are a ball, why should you put your Luo family in the eyes, and really take yourself seriously.

    For Su Xun, he really didn't take them seriously, and even Luo Shenyi didn't think about it.

    She is not very clear about her own background, so naturally she doesn't think so much. The last assassination incident was just an accident in her eyes.

    However, in the eyes of the Luo family, they don't see it that way. Luo Shenyi's existence is a stain on their Luo family.

    It was already very good to let her live, but in the end she kept wandering around the river and sea, which was simply too much deceit.

    Everyone has different ideas from different positions. For example, Su Xun doesn't think so.

    He felt that the Luo family was too pretentious, and such a big river and sea did not belong to your family.  Why can't you come, I still have to hang around here, you come to bite me?

    "This bastard is simply too deceitful. She doesn't take our Luo family seriously. If she doesn't teach her a lesson, she might think that our Luo family has nothing to do with him."

    "I didn't kill her last time, but it probably made her feel confident. I think we can't deal with her."

    The group of people from Luo's family chattered a few words in a hurry.

    Anyway, their opinions this time were surprisingly unanimous, that is, to kill Luo Shenyi.

    If Luo Shenyi is not killed, the members of the Luo family will not be able to swallow this breath. That incident back then was a thorn in the heart of the Luo family.

    Even though so many years have passed, no one can forget this matter.

    If people from other aristocratic families find out, where should they put the Luo family's face, it will be ashamed to see others.

    At this time, Luo Qianfeng didn't feel any fluctuations in his heart. People who have been injured will grow up anyway.

    Anyway, no matter what, he would not get involved in the killing of Luo Shenyi, because it left him with too much psychological shadow.

    Not to mention his current strength, the family will not send him out, so it is good for him to be a quiet spectator.

    But he still said: "It's not difficult to kill that woman, she is just an ordinary person, anyone in the family can kill her if she goes."

    "The real difficulty is Su Xun. If you want to kill her, you must pass Su Xun's level. That kid's strength is too terrifying. Who knows how strong he is now."

    Luo Qianfeng reminded: "Don't forget, that Xue Wuliang from the Xue family was killed by him last time."

    Having said so much, Luo Qianfeng, as a calm-headed person, just wanted to remind everyone not to really get on top.

    It is not so easy to kill Luo Shenyi.

    The people present at the Luo family also fell into silence. Indeed, they saw Xue Wuliang's body last time, and they were thrown at their door by Su Xun.

    Everyone knows Xue Wuliang's strength, but he is in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm. He is a well-deserved master in any family.

    In the end, he died in the hands of Su Xun, which made people unable to calm down for a long time.

    Of course, there is another possibility, Xue Wuliang was not killed by Su Xun, but a big figure behind Su Xun, such as his master or something.

    Everyone is more willing to believe this, and the possibility is slightly higher.

    However, no matter what the possibility is, it makes people feel that Su Xun is really not easy to mess with, even if he is a dignified family, it seems that he has to be afraid of him now.

    But the old woman from the Luo family said: "Don't worry about that kid, just kill that bastard directly, who can guarantee that the two of them will be together all day long?"

    "Find a time when they are not together, just kill her secretly, and it should be a warning to that kid, don't think that the matter of framing our Luo family last time, just forget it."

    It's no secret that Su Xun's sowing dissension has long been exposed.

    The members of the Luo family were toyed with by him a bit, and they almost got into trouble with the Xue family. One can imagine the mood of the Luo family.

    If it weren't for the fear of someone behind Su Xun, it is estimated that the people of the Luo family would really trouble him, and they wouldn't wait until today.

    "But after that woman died, Su Xun will definitely come to trouble us. For our Luo family, this may not be a good thing, it may be a big trouble."

    Immediately there is an elderlyThe old man said, one look at the old man and he knew that he was a very smart person.

    The old woman is not stupid, she naturally thought of this, and said: "Take the Xue family together, use the excuse to find trouble with Su Xun, and kill that woman first."

    "If we want to look for it at that time, we will also look for our two families. With helpers, no matter how powerful the people behind him are, we don't have to be afraid of anything."

    Many people's eyelids twitched, thinking that the old woman is really insidious enough, she directly pulled the members of the Xue family onto the boat, bound them to the Luo family, and what happened later, everyone together  Carry.

    "People from the Xue family, can you agree?"

    The old woman said: "Why didn't they agree? All the elders of the Xue family were killed by Su Xun. Do you think the Xue family doesn't want revenge?"

    "It's just that because of Xue Wuliang's death, they were in shock for a while, and couldn't make up their minds, so they didn't do anything."

    "If we pull them together, they will have a lot of confidence in their hearts, and they will definitely agree. In fact, at this time, joining forces is the best choice."

    After everyone heard it, they felt that it was quite reasonable. It seems that the old woman understands this kind of thing more clearly.

    I only heard the old woman say: "Go now, send someone to Xue's house immediately, discuss this matter with them, and send a master to find trouble."

    "Don't reveal the identity of that bastard. When you find her later, kill her directly. Just say that she is Su Xun's woman. Death is not a pity."

    "Then you can pretend to look for Su Xun. If you find it, do it. If you can't find it, forget it. The Xue family can also have an explanation."

    It was obvious that this was something that Luo Shenyi didn't want to be known by the Xue family, otherwise it would be quite uncomfortable if the past was revealed.

    "yes´´"

    A member of Luo's family went out immediately, went to Xue's house, and followed the instructions.

    Soon, the two parties reached an agreement, and they will start immediately tonight.

    Just as I thought, the members of the Xue family couldn't swallow this breath, and wanted to do Su Xun.

    However, because I was still a little apprehensive, I didn't do anything for a while.

    Otherwise, two lives would be lost on Su Xun's body, who can bear it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 873: Speed ??of Life and Death (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For the Xue family, it is true that the Luo family's olive branch is more attractive, and it directly got into their hearts.

    After the members of the Luo family left, they discussed in private for a while, and then made a decision and agreed to the matter.

    It can also be seen from this that the old woman from the Luo family is indeed a treacherous and cunning character, and she can see these things clearly.

    If it wasn't for her last time, everyone wouldn't have seen through Su Xun's deception so quickly.

    One of the two sides has a fake alchemy mid-stage master, basically the strongest combat power that can be dispatched.

    There are two families who are in the late stage of the false alchemy state, but there is only one family. In the aristocratic family, it has the effect of Dinghaishenzhen, so it is impossible to go out and make a move easily.

    A master of this level is too important to the family, but nothing can happen, if something happens, it will be a disaster for the family.

    Why is the Cui family already so good before? It can be said that the distance from the other families is still being widened, but they finally managed to gain a firm foothold in the family of the Four Great Aristocrats.

    It is because the ancestor of the Cui family is in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, and there is a powerful master, so that other people dare not do anything to the Cui family.

    After all, it is quite difficult and not easy to kill a master in the late stage of the fake alchemy state.

    In this way, in each family, the strongest combat power that can be sent out to do things is actually the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm.

    The death of Xue Wuliang has already alerted them, and there must be no big problem for the two fake alchemy mid-stages to go together this time.

    ?In fact, killing Luo Shenyi would not require such a big battle. If any cultivator passes by, it is estimated that Luo Shenyi can be killed casually.

    Ordinary people are not even as good as ants in the eyes of cultivators.

    However, the Luo family did it in the name of killing Su Xun, so naturally they wouldn't reveal their secrets. Instead, it would be good to do so, which proves that Luo Shenyi is doomed this time.

    If one of them accidentally met Su Xun, it wouldn't matter too much. Two fake alchemy mid-stages can't kill him. No one believes that there will be such a thing.

    Soon, the two masters in the middle stage of the false alchemy set off directly at night.

    ！！！！！！

    On Su Xun's side, he didn't know that Luo Shenyi's life was in danger.

    He and Luo Shenyi didn't stay together, they were eating and drinking outside with two guys in the dormitory.

    Half an hour ago, he just sent a message to Luo Shenyi, and Luo Shenyi was still busy in the company.

    Now the headquarters of Jianghai Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. is probably almost done. The ready-made office building, buy tables and chairs in it, and roughly arrange it.

    I have been busy all day during the day, basically it is all about layout and decoration.

    At night, after everyone left, Luo Shenyi hadn't left yet, and she still had to deal with company affairs at night.

    The company is still operating in Linjiang. Luoshenyi is not around, so she still has to deal with the company's affairs, which is equivalent to working remotely.

    Su Xun didn't look for her either. After all, when Luo Shenyi was working, it was useless to go by herself. When that woman was working, she didn't see anyone else in her eyes.

    It's useless to go by yourself, just watch from the sidelines.

    So Su Xun told her a few words, telling her to remember to eat on time, go back to the hotel early, etc., and didn't say anything else.

    He didn't even think about any safety issues. Luo Shenyi had been in Jianghai for quite a few days, and nothing had happened. Su Xun's heart had already relaxed.

    It is estimated that the Luo family does not dare to make a move now, or they are not in the mood to take care of this matter.

    "Jiang Wu, don't you keep sending messages with your mobile phone, give me a drink."

    Su Xun picked up the wine glass and patted Jiang Wu.

    This guy is now having sex with Li Xueman, and he is obviously too happy to leave, and he doesn't put other people in his eyes at all.

    Jiang Wu heard what Su Xun said, so he smiled, put down the phone quickly, and said: "Hey, you also know that women are clingy."

    Su Xun and Liu Rufeng looked at each other, and decided to ignore this guy, give him some face, and he will be able to go to heaven immediately.

    "Congratulations to the host, the random task [Luo Shenyi's life is in danger] was successfully triggered""Damn it!"

    When seeing the name of this task, Su Xun couldn't calm down, thinking that this was too scary, and his life was in danger.

    However, Su Xun also knew that the matter was urgent, so he quickly read it.

    Task name: [Luo Shenyi's life is in danger]

    Task requirements: Luo Shenyi is currently being assassinated by an immortal cultivator, please hurry up and save her life, your wife will be gone if it is too late.

    ? Task Difficulty: Seven Stars

    Task reward: 70 points

    Seeing this, Su Xun finally couldn't calm down anymore, how can he be calm about life-threatening matters, he has to hurry over and talk about it.

    "Su Xun, what's the matter?"

    Liu Rufeng saw that something was wrong with Su Xun, so he hurriedly asked.

    Su Xun said: "I thought of something urgent, you two should drink first, I have to go first."

    "Okay, then go there quickly, and slow down when driving on the road."

    The two guys usually brag with Su Xun, but when something really important happens, both of them can understand Su Xun and understand the seriousness of the matter.

    Without hesitation, Su Xun went straight out of the hotel, and subconsciously dialed Luo Shenyi's number.

    Being targeted by immortal cultivators is more terrifying than killers. The bodyguards around Luo Shenyi probably couldn't detect their existence.

    "Hello, what's the matter?" Luo Shenyi's cold voice came over.

    Upon hearing that Luo Shenyi hadn't had an accident, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Where are you, are you still in the company?"

    "Yeah, what's wrong?"

    "Listen to me, get out of there immediately, run quickly."

    Su Xun said immediately.

    Luo Shenyi was a little confused, not understanding what Su Xun meant.

    "Crack！！"

    At this moment, a piece of the floor-to-ceiling window in Luo Shenyi's office suddenly shattered, making a crisp sound.

    No matter how calm Luo Shenyi was, he couldn't stand the sudden shock, so he yelled out.

    When Su Xun heard this exclamation, his heart jumped up, and he said, "Hey, what's the matter?"

    "The glass suddenly shattered."

    Su Xun knew that the opponent's person had arrived, and there was nothing else to do at this time, so he began to meditate and use Liu Bang's ultimate move.

    Liu Bang's big move still needs a little guidance time, Su Xun only hopes that the other party will do it without going.

    Otherwise, I'm afraid it will be too late even if I get there.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 874 Returning the way of the other to the other (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, in a high-rise office building in Jianghai City, Luo Shenyi was holding a mobile phone in his hand, still a little dazed.

    Su Xun on the other end of the phone had already hung up, and was too busy to use the big move, so there was no time to continue calling. During the process of using Liu Bang's big move, Su Xun could not have any interference.

    Coupled with the sudden shattering of the glass, Luo Shenyi is not stupid, she naturally realized that something dangerous was about to happen.

    After the glass shattered, gusts of cold wind began to blow in, causing Luo Shenyi, who was wearing relatively thin clothes, to have goose bumps on her body, but she didn't have the time to take care of it now.

    Luo Shenyi froze there, she was thinking, is there still time for her to run now?

    Reason told her that it was obviously too late, the key point was that the two bodyguards she hired with a high salary did not move at all, which shocked Luo Shenyi the most.

    Proof that the person who came may not be able to deal with her bodyguards anymore, but Su Xun is not here now, what should she do?

    Sure enough, just as Luo Shenyi thought, she couldn't leave anymore. The two old men walked in through the broken floor-to-ceiling windows, looking like they were walking in the void.

    Seeing this scene, Luo Shenyi was not too shocked. After being with Su Xun for a long time, after seeing these things, she was able to remain calm over time.

    What made Luo Shenyi's heart completely cold was that when she saw these two old men, she knew that the strength of these two people was probably very strong.

    Just like the man who came to kill her in Jiang Hai last time, he had a special energy.

    Although she doesn't know what kind of existence they are, Luo Shenyi knows that ordinary people have no ability to resist in front of them.

    "Who are you?"

    Luo Shenyi knew that fear was useless, so she spoke first, at least on her face, you couldn't see any look of fear.

    The elder from the Luo family, named Luo Qianzhong, has a high status in the Luo family.

    When he saw Luo Shenyi, he was slightly dazed, and he looked too much like her mother.

    Not only the beautiful appearance, but also the unruffled temperament on his body, it's just too similar.

    I still remember twenty years ago, after returning to Luo's house with two children, I pressed her for asking who the children belonged to. The scene at that time was extremely intense.

    However, that woman is still very calm, and no one can imitate that kind of calm aura.

    No matter what you do or say, I won't say it anyway, and it won't help you no matter what you do.

    On Luo Shenyi's body, he actually saw the shadow of that year.

    However, this does not mean that he has any compassion for Luo Shenyi, that is impossible.

    He is loyal to the family, and the family's affairs are the most important. Everything is based on the family. Since he said he would kill her, he would definitely not keep her.

    "Where's Su Xun?"

    Luo Qianzhong from the Luo family didn't speak, but an old man with bald eyebrows next to him shouted.

    This old man is naturally a master of the Xue family, and his name is Xue Wujiang.

    Xue Wuliang, who died at the hands of Su Xun, was his younger brother, and the two brothers had a very good relationship since childhood.

    Moreover, the two of them are brothers with very high talents in cultivation, and their strong strength has become the mainstay of the Xue family. This is also a good story in the Xue family.

    After the death of his younger brother, he grieved for many days, thinking that he could kill Su Xun all the time.

    After the family had this idea this time, he was the first to take the initiative to ask Ying to fight. No matter what, he must avenge his younger brother, even if he risked his life.

    Of course he didn't believe that his younger brother was killed by Su Xun, that kid who hadn't reached the fake alchemy realm, could he have this strength?

    No one knows that Su Xun's current real strength has reached the middle stage of the false alchemy state, and no one thought that Su Xun's strength will develop so quickly.

    No matter what, as long as the kid is caught, he will definitely die.

    ?After the result came, it was nothing. He didn't see Su Xun, only a woman, which made him doubt the Luo family's information.

    Luo Qianzhong immediately realized that this matter was indeed a trick of their Luo family.

    You can't reveal your secrets. If you reveal your secrets, wouldn't the allies of the Luo family get out of the car when they turned around.

    Luo Qianzhong hurriedly said, "That's right, where is Su Xun?"

      "What Su Xun, I don't know?"

    Luo Shenyi couldn't figure out the situation anymore, at first he thought he was here to kill her, but from what he heard, it seemed that he was here for Su Xun.

    There was no suspicion, but Luo Shenyi thought of Su Xun's call just now, and the eagerness in his tone, maybe he was really looking for Su Xun, but he just found himself here, otherwise, how could Su Xun notice it so early.

    Luo Shenyi would definitely not sell Su Xun, so she started to play dumb.

    In order to cover up his guilty conscience, Luo Qianzhong continued to ask sternly: "Stop playing tricks on me, he is your man, why don't you know where he is, tell me quickly, I can let you go."

    The acting skills are pretty good, so Xue Wujiang didn't doubt it anymore, he just stared at Luo Shenyi, wanting to get the answer from Luo Shenyi.

    However, Luo Shenyi's character is very strong. Whoever you are, I don't want to say it or I don't know how to say it. It's useless if you kill me.

    Luo Shenyi said coldly: "I'm sorry, I really don't know where he is, and I haven't been in touch with him often."

    "Hmph, Jiang Hai is so big, do you think we won't be able to find out where he is if we don't tell him? What a joke!"

    Luo Qianzhong said: "I'll give you another chance, whether to say it or not, if you don't say it, you will die!"

    "snort!"

    Luo Shenyi still didn't say a word, she obviously didn't intend to say how could she put Su Xun in danger.

    In this world, there are only two people who she can care about, one is her sister Luo Tianyi, and the other is Su Xun.

    A haze flashed in Luo Qianzhong's eyes, and he could finally make a move. Fortunately, she didn't cooperate. If she cooperated, it would take a while, and I'm afraid she really didn't know how to make a move.

    I just heard him say: "Brother Xue, I think it's better to kill her, this is the boy's woman, let him experience the pain of losing his lover, and see if he can hide."

    These words reached Xue Wujiang's heart, Su Xun gave him the pain of losing his younger brother, and now he wants to give Su Xun pain, and return it to him in the same way.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, I will do it myself."

    Luo Qian nodded emphatically, he doesn't care who makes the move, there's no need to argue with him because of this, as long as Luo Shenyi dies, the Luo family's goal will be achieved, it doesn't matter who makes the move.

    (I wrote Liu Bang as Liu Bei yesterday, and I often confuse the two. Thank you for reminding me, it has been revised) (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 875 Revenge For My Brother (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xue Wujiang's face was gloomy, and words like pity flowers and jade jade didn't seem to have anything to do with him.

    He is a cultivator, he has no feelings.

    For him, the death of his younger brother was a great blow, and hatred had already filled his heart.

    Hatred distorted his psychology, he didn't care about anything, so he naturally wanted to impose this kind of hatred, as long as anyone related to Su Xun was the target of his revenge.

    From his point of view, his younger brother was killed, and he wanted to take revenge. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him, after all, he was a relative.

    If Su Xun's relatives are killed by others, no matter who he is, he must be killed. This is a certainty.

    But from Su Xun's point of view, it seems that there is nothing wrong with him. After all, that Xue Wuliang came to the door by himself. If he doesn't act, then this Xue Wuliang will have to kill him.

    To put it bluntly, between two people, one must die, but in the end Su Xun was stronger and changed the result.

    Someone wants to kill you, can you let him go?  For Su Xun, this is obviously impossible.

    Everyone is right, whoever is weak will be at fault in the end, and it is inevitable to become a deadly enemy.

    Luo Shenyi knew that the guy in front of her was about to attack, and she didn't have any room to resist. Knowing the power gap, she didn't even want to struggle.

    The body is a bit cold, but there is no fear in her heart, because it involves Su Xun, so she has nothing to fear.

    I hope that her death can make Su Xun vigilant, and run away quickly, so as not to be caught by these two people.

    What she didn't know was that she was actually the target. The Luo family came here to kill her, but it was Su Xun. The Luo family might not really dare to deal with her.

    "boom！！"

    Without even thinking about it, Xue Wujiang patted it with his palm, looking relaxed and casual.

    It's not that he was slack, it's just that for him, killing an ordinary person and a weak woman is really too simple.

    His slap down is not something ordinary people can bear, I am afraid that Luoshen Yilian's corpse will not be left.

    Luo Qianzhong's eyes were shining with light, and it could be seen that his heart must be quite excited right now.

    Now the plan was completed, and it was so easy that he didn't even make a move.

    As for Su Xun's reaction afterwards, to put it bluntly, he didn't care that much, after all, the Xue family killed this person.

    At that time, the Xue family will not be able to get away from the relationship, and they will have to stand tightly on the same boat with the Luo family.

    Can two families still be unable to deal with an ordinary person?  This is something that doesn't exist.

    Never even thought about it, Su Xun is so strong.

    Even if the person behind him came out, he didn't believe that Ken would go to war for Su Xun and move their two aristocratic families. This would cause quite a shock in Jianghai.

    Unexpectedly, before the palm fell, a circle of light appeared on Luo Shenyi's body, which looked ordinary.

    However, this light became brighter and brighter, especially when Xue Wujiang's palm hit Luo Shenyi's body, the circle of light on Luo Shenyi's body seemed to explode, and suddenly emitted a bright brilliance.

    The two old men who were irradiated couldn't open their eyes for a while, thinking they saw a ghost.

    Not only did Luo Shenyi not die, she didn't even move, which shouldn't be the case.

    She is an ordinary person, how can she block the attack of the fake alchemy mid-stage master? If you think about it casually, you will know that this is impossible.

    "The person who killed me is so courageous!"

    Just at this time, a faint voice sounded.

    The two old men were still a little strange, wondering who this is, and why suddenly another person appeared.

    ?They didn't have much contact with Su Xun, so they couldn't hear the voice for a while, which was quite normal.

    Luo Shenyi was different, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and when she saw that it was indeed Su Xun, she immediately became excited.

    In despair, Su Xun unexpectedly appeared again.

    When she was looking at Su Xun, Su Xun was also looking at her.

    Seeing that she was fine, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, I came in time, Luo Shenyi was almost gone, it was too thrilling and exciting.

    Older people really can't stand this kind of excitement. Su Xun hopes that it's better not to have such a thing happen in the future.

    theIt was really not easy for Luo Shenyi to survive today.

    Fortunately, I have such a skill as Liu Bang's ultimate move, otherwise, even if I know it, so what, no matter how fast the speed is, it will be too late even if I fly over.

    They moved too fast, Su Xun only knew it for a while in advance.

    When she called Luo Shenyi, the person had already arrived, and Luo Shenyi didn't even have time to run away. One can imagine how tight the time is.

    Of course, I have to thank the system for reminding. If it weren't for the system's reminder, Su Xun probably won't know until Luo Shenyi dies.

    In front of the cultivator, can Luo Shenyi still call him for help? It is obviously impossible.

    Fortunately, it's all right now, Su Xun held Luo Shenyi's hand, the slender jade hand was very cold now, Su Xun's hand gave her warmth.

    Said softly: "It's all right now, whoever wants to kill you, I will kill them!"

    Hearing this, Luo Shenyi didn't feel bloody for some reason, but instead felt very stable in her heart, with a feeling of finding support.

    Looking at the two old men in front of him in a blink of an eye, Su Xun's eyes turned cold: "People from the Luo family, you are so courageous, I haven't troubled you yet."

    Don't even think about it, it's very likely that the person who came is from the Luo family.

    After knowing Luo Shenyi's life experience, Su Xun was not at all surprised that the Luo family wanted to kill her, and only the Luo family had the motive to kill Luo Shenyi.

    Other aristocratic families, at best, come to make trouble for themselves, and they will not be counted on Luo Shenyi's head.

    After the light dissipated, the two old things also recognized that it was Su Xun.

    The two had different ideas, while Luo Qianzhong was a little shocked that Su Xun actually appeared, which he did not expect.

    Especially being recognized by Su Xun as a member of the Luo family, this made him a little flustered, feeling guilty, and came out immediately.

    When Xue Wujiang saw Su Xun, his eyes immediately turned red. This is a big enemy, and he must not let it go.

    "Boy, you finally appeared, killed my brother, and pay with your life."

    Su Xun froze for a moment, and said: "Bie Te Niang's nonsense, when will I kill your brother?"

    He thought it belonged to the Luo family, and thought that he had never killed anyone from the Luo family, and he would not take the blame for it.

    "My brother is Xue Wuliang, how dare you say that his death has nothing to do with you?" Xue Wujiang kept asking.

    When Su Xun heard that they belonged to the Xue family, the two families started to join forces. Su Xun didn't think that the two belonged to the Xue family. He immediately thought that the two families might have joined forces.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 876: The Strength of Crushing (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun even smiled at this tense and critical moment, and only heard him say: "I didn't expect it, it seems that my behavior at the beginning made the two of you into one camp."

    It is natural to imagine that the joining forces of the two of them have an indescribable relationship with his sowing dissension last time.

    If it wasn't for the last time I made a wave, it is estimated that they might not be able to join forces.

    At that time, it seemed that swords were on the verge of breaking out, which indeed caused misunderstandings, but after the misunderstandings were resolved later, they found a common language instead.

    Because they have a common enemy, that is Su Xun, together they become the Avengers.

    Su Xun said directly: "That's right, I killed people, what do you want?"

    "If you can't beat me, you have to die. What's so strange about it? You've lived a long life, so you should know better than me, right?"

    The world of immortal cultivators is very cruel in itself, much crueler than the world of ordinary people.

    ?Because there are no legal constraints, and there are no rules, that is, strength is the most respected, and your strength is not as good as others, and you may be killed at any time.

    ? Although it is the same in reality, the powerful and powerful people stand at the top, but no matter how awesome they are, they can¨t just kill whoever is killed, isn¨t it all messed up.

    "The resentment value from Xue Wujiang is +86."

    Xue Wujiang was furious, and said directly: "Don't talk nonsense to me here, my brother's strength in the middle stage of the alchemy realm can't beat you?"

    "If you didn't find someone to shoot, you would be the one who is afraid of death."

    ?Su Xun couldn't help being amused, and said to himself that you can really imagine, I have a fucking helper.

    However, Su Xun would not say this directly, he just wanted to make it false, so that they could not figure it out. These two aristocratic families probably became even more fearful when they looked back.

    Su Xun said impatiently: "Don't talk about your brother, what can you two trash do together, if you are sensible, get out of here."

    "The resentment value from Luo Qianzhong is +53."

    "The resentment value from Xue Wujiang is +68."

    It is obvious that the two guys are of extremely high status in the family, and they are used to everyone's respect and flattery on weekdays.

    Suddenly they met someone who didn't play the cards according to the routine, but they were very angry.

    Who can accept that a master in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm is called rubbish by others, it is completely unacceptable.

    Seeing the name on the resentment value, Su Xun said in his heart that his guess was not bad at all, it really was from the Luo family.

    Because he was afraid of running into himself when he came to ask for trouble, he dragged the members of the Xue family along.

    Su Xun has a better understanding of the background of the two of them, and knows that the family is actually just a master in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, and Su Xun has seen them all before, so he knows that they are not here.

    The one who came was not from the late stage of the false alchemy realm, so who else could it be? The strongest is no more than the middle stage of the false alchemy realm. Su Xun thinks this possibility is relatively high.

    Judging by their age, they are almost the elders of the family, and they should have the strength above the fake alchemy realm.

    If it is true that the two fake alchemy late stage came, Chen Bo may find it a bit tricky.

    But for the two mid-terms, forget it.

    Su Xun is now in the middle stage, and the monks of the same level, Su Xun doesn't pay attention to any of them, so what if the two are added together, the fighting power is not the same, it is crushing.

    Luo Qianzhong didn't have any scruples anymore, and said directly: "Brother Wujiang, stop talking nonsense with this kid, let's go up together, in case there is any accident, we can feel at ease if he kills him."

    Xue Wujiang nodded. He originally wanted to go alone, but he was also afraid that something would happen when he turned around.

    It's better for two people to be on the safe side, and nothing will go wrong.

    What Luo Qianzhong said is correct, this kid has gradually grown into a serious problem.

    Even the aristocratic family gritted their teeth towards him, but they were very jealous.

    Killing him may lead to the people behind him, and there will be certain troubles.

    But don't kill him. With the current relationship between everyone, it is certain that the troubles will be even greater in the future.

    Besides, if you kill someone directly, who knows what happened today.

    Even if the big man behind him came over, he might not know that it was the two of them who did it, and he just refused to admit it.

    "superior!"

    Xue Wuliang nodded, and took the lead in launching the attack.?.

    Su Xun cursed inwardly, thinking that the two of them could not be forced, it would be a big blow here, if one is not well controlled, the whole office building will explode, and tomorrow will be a big news.

    Besides, everyone now knows that this is the headquarters of Tianji Company in Jianghai. If it explodes, it will have a greater impact on the company tomorrow.

    There is no good way to deal with the matter now, Su Xun can only control it as much as possible, get rid of these two guys as soon as possible, and don't make too much noise.

    Destroying this office is a trivial matter, but the office building must not disappear.

    "Stand back, don't get close."

    What Su Xun can do now is to remind Luo Shenyi to be careful, one hits two, Su Xun may not be able to take care of him for a while.

    It was Xue Wujiang who made the first move. As soon as he made a move, Su Xun realized that he was in the middle stage of the false alchemy state, which was not unexpected by Su Xun.

    Everyone is in the same realm, I'm afraid you're a hammer, Su Xun also went up to meet it, his hands were constantly changing, and the aura began to surge.

    "Pfft！！"

    With just one palm, Xue Wujiang vomited blood.

    A mouthful of blood spewed out and sprinkled on his own clothes, and the air seemed to still be filled with blood mist at this moment.

    Xue Wujiang's eyes widened, and he was completely shocked.

    He has already seen Su Xun's realm, which is the same as him, but what he can't figure out is why everyone has the same realm.

    When Su Xun hit him just now, the force was clearly crushing.

    It seems that there is a gap in realm between two people, but in fact there is no difference.

    Luo Qianzhong was also shocked. In the middle of the fake alchemy realm, this kid is already in the middle of the fake alchemy realm?

    At the auction some time ago, he was only in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and it has only been a long time.

    In just two or three months, he has already reached the middle stage of the false alchemy realm. This speed of cultivation is already unacceptable. This must be practiced while riding a rocket.

    Thinking of this kid's performance at the auction, his combat effectiveness is very sturdy.

    Luo Qianzhong immediately regretted that he shouldn't have come today.

    It seems that Xue Wuliang was indeed killed by Su Xun.

    Someone at one level would definitely not be able to beat him. Luo Qianzhong immediately realized this problem. Now he only thought about it, can he still run away? He doesn't want to play anymore!

    Su Xun's eyes had already fallen on him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 877 History Is Always Surprisingly Similar (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the expression on his face, Su Xun probably understood what he was thinking.

    This guy is obviously smarter than that old man from the Xue family. That guy from the Xue family has been dazzled by hatred, and he keeps trying to find Su Xun to do him, even ignoring the difference in strength.

    It's different for the Luo family, and it's only by themselves that they show their strength.

    ?Shock is shock, he also knows that he can't beat him, instead of fighting Su Xun here and risking being killed, he might as well run away.

    Just like the Luo Qianfeng I met before, they all wanted to run away. It seems that the members of the Luo family are in the same line in some respects.

    Unfortunately, in front of Su Xun, he lost this chance to escape.

    Dare to kill Luo Shenyi, how could Su Xun let him go.

    This period of time is too slack, and this incident also reminded Su Xun that he must trouble the Luo family, otherwise Luo Shenyi and Luo Tianyi may be in danger someday in the future!

    Su Xun's figure flapped rapidly, came in front of this guy, and began to attack.

    Luo Qianzhong cursed inwardly, just as he was about to run away, this kid hit him up.

    However, he had no choice but to fight quickly.

    If you can't fight, you can't fight, but if you don't fight back, you will only die.

    This guy can't compete with Su Xun. With the same strength, Su Xun's combat power is crushed.

    Even if it is a master of the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, he is actually not Su Xun's opponent, let alone a mere mid-stage one.

    And his mentality has changed. From the very beginning, he felt that he couldn't fight. Of course, he didn't need to say anything later. He had already completely lost in terms of momentum. How can he fight?

    Not long after, Su Xun crushed two fake alchemy mid-stage masters.

    If this kind of thing gets out, there will probably be great fluctuations among the immortal cultivators in Jianghai.

    The immortal cultivators on Jianghai's side are actually mainly from the four great families, and they are almost the most powerful.

    But now the top masters of the four great families are being rubbed by Su Xun casually here. This is really frightening, and it is no longer the strength of normal people.

    "Crack！！"

    Without any hesitation, Su Xun directly pinched the necks of the two people, even disregarding that Luo Shenyi was still there, and killed them.

    These two people must die today. If they don't die, Su Xun will not be troubled, but he will feel uncomfortable.

    Even before Su Xun killed them, he didn't have any signs, but he was afraid that at the last moment, he would burn his cultivation base and run away, and then he would be in vain again.

    It is estimated that these two guys, before they died, did not expect that Su Xun would be so terrific, and killed them directly, there was no room for negotiation.

    After killing someone, Su Xun looked at Luo Shenyi, his tone became gentle, and said: "Are you okay? If you are scared, take it easy, don't look."

    Luo Shenyi shook her head, her experience made her psychological quality not as fragile as Su Xun thought.

    Luo Shenyi said in a cold voice: "There is nothing to be afraid of. If they don't die, it might be you and me who die today."

    Su Xun did not expect that Luo Shenyi could think things through so thoroughly, which is a very rare thing.

    "That's good, I'm afraid you won't be able to accept it."

    Su Xun picked up the bodies of these two guys and said, "I'll go to their people to settle the score. Be careful yourself and go back to the hotel as soon as possible."

    There was already an irresistible urge in my heart, Su Xun wanted to settle accounts with them.

    Su Xun has long wanted to deal with these aristocratic families. Now that he is strong enough, Su Xun will naturally not hide them.

    There is no need to wait anymore, now is the best time to catch them off guard.

    The talent was killed by Su Xun, and it is estimated that they will not be able to get the news. If the person has not returned tomorrow, it is estimated that the two families will realize that something is wrong.

    Su Xun didn't want people from the two families to gather together. Su Xun wasn't absolutely sure of the two late-stage fake alchemy realms, and it was best to break them one by one.

    The most important thing is that in the battle just now, the consumption of Su Xun's strength is really limited. His combat power is still retained, and there is no problem in fighting.

    Luo Shenyi knew Su Xun's character, so he must find the place for this kind of thing.

      Luo Shenyi said: "Okay, remember to be careful, I'll wait for you in the hotel."

    Su Xun's heart moved when he heard this, and he said directly: "Remember to wash it and wait for me."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun directly carried the two corpses, jumped out from the broken floor-to-ceiling window.

    Seeing this kind of scene, Luo Shenyi was no longer surprised. That's how those two old men came here just now, and Su Xun was the same kind of person as them.

    And if they are stronger than them, they can naturally fly.

    Luo Shenyi watched Su Xun's back disappear into the sky from a distance, and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Having a strong man has both advantages and disadvantages.

    Because of his affairs, you can't participate too much.

    Luo Shenyi knew that her strength was limited, so she had no choice but to wish Su Xun safe and nothing happened.

    Su Xun has already made up his mind to go to Luo's house first.

    The Luo family is what Su Xun most wants to get rid of. After all, the members of the Luo family are a direct threat to Luo Shenyi and the sisters. If they threaten him, then it doesn't matter.

    With Su Xun's strength, it's not just how they threaten.

    As for the Xue family, don't worry, they will be the next one after it's settled, and no one can escape.

    Counting today's Xue Wujiang, the Xue family has sent someone to try to kill him for the third time, but it's a pity that these three people all died in the hands of Su Xun.

    If Su Xun doesn't deal with them again, I really think Su Xun has a good temper.

    As for leaving Luo Shenyi alone, Su Xun also thought about it carefully, and he thought there was no problem.

    It is impossible for the Luo family to send two waves of people to act, that would be superfluous.

    After this failure, they haven't received the news yet, so naturally they won't make a follow-up reaction. Luo Shenyi's dangerous funds have been released.

    I can't go to trouble and bring her with me, that would be even more dangerous.

    The last time I came to Luo's house, this time Su Xun was familiar with it, saying that the route in memory led to the Luo's house.

    After Su Xun landed on the ground, he threw the two corpses and shouted directly: "People from the Luo family, get out!"

    The sound was like thunder, breaking the tranquility of Luo's house.

    The last time Su Xun came, he seemed to do the same thing.

    Throw the body away and start.

    History is always surprisingly similar, the only difference is that this time Su Xun is really looking for trouble.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 878 Conquering the Luo Family (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The difference from last time is that last time, most of the people in the Luo family were resting, but they were suddenly interrupted by Su Xun.

    It's different this time, the members of the Luo family have been waiting.

    After all, there was action tonight, waiting for news from Luo Qianzhong, but unexpectedly heard Su Xun's voice.

    After hearing this roar, the people of the Luo family didn't feel very good, and they even roughly guessed that it was Su Xun.

    What can I do if someone blocks the door of the house? If I want to run, I will definitely not be able to run away. I can only come out to see what is going on and what happened.

    The old lady of the Luo family took the lead, and a group of people came out together, and it turned out to be Su Xun.

    This kid swaggered over again, hardly paying attention to the Luo family.  Many people in the Luo family are gnashing their teeth at this moment, wishing to clean up Su Xun.

    "Elder Qian Qianzhong"

    As a result, at this moment, someone noticed Luo Qianzhong's body on the ground, and the members of the Luo family suddenly became terrified.

    Even the old woman of the Luo family could no longer keep calm on her old face.

    Thinking of the worst outcome this time, something might go wrong, but no one thought that even his life would be lost. This is the most incomprehensible thing.

    After confirming that the deceased was Luo Qianzhong, the old woman felt her eyes spinning and she didn't know what to say.

    This How is this possible, this is a fake alchemy master of the Luo family in the middle stage, how can you say that if you don't have it, it will be gone, it makes people feel unbelievable.

    There was a feeling of heartache in an instant, as if something good had been destroyed.

    There are not many masters in the Luo family. A master in the middle stage of the fake alchemy is very rare. I don't know how many years it takes to produce one.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the leader of the Luo family. Now that he is gone, he will be gone. No one in the Luo family can accept this fact.

    The old woman's expression became gloomy, like the calm before the storm, she looked at Su Xun and asked, "Did you kill the person?"

    Seeing her like this, Su Xun felt a little funny.

    Then he said: "That's right, all the troubles were found on me. If I don't kill him, should I keep it for the New Year?"

    After hearing that the person was really killed by Su Xun, the expressions of all the members of the Luo family became even more different.

    In the eyes of most people in the Luo family, a master in the middle stage of the false alchemy realm is already a top-notch existence, and he never expected to be killed by this kid.

    Looking at it again, more than one person died, and the other one was probably a master of the Xue family.

    Two masters in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm were killed. This shocking force is really too great.

    The old lady of the Luo family was one of the few people who looked relatively calm at the moment. She was indeed a little shocked at first, but she was an old Jianghu after all, and she felt much better now.

    Just staring at Su Xun, then she asked: "Did you kill these two people?"

    "I didn't kill it, how could it be suicide?" Su Xun asked back.

    Why do some people always like to struggle with these issues? In fact, in Su Xun's view, this is not a problem at all.

    What's the fuss about killing two fake alchemy mid-stage people? I really haven't seen the world.

    But they didn't think so, and they always felt that Su Xun's strength didn't seem to reach this level.

    The last time the master of the Xue family was killed, even though the people of the Luo family had noticed it.

    But the Luo family is also doubting whether it is Su Xun's true strength.

    Not to mention that there are still two middle-stage fake alchemy realms added together. With this combat power, it is estimated that they will not suffer too much when they encounter late-stage fake alchemy realms.

    Even if it is a late-stage fake alchemy realm, you say it is possible to defeat two mid-stage fake alchemy realms at once.

    To say that killing both of them, I feel that this is unlikely, because it doesn't make sense.

    Su Xun's strength, has it reached the point where it is more powerful than the late stage of the false alchemy realm?

    It's not surprising that people think so, because it seems that it does not make sense. They have all seen Su Xun's strength last time.

    Although it is powerful, it can barely fight against the fake alchemy realm, but it should not be so powerful, it makes people wonder.

    The old lady of the Luo family also didn't believe that Su Xun could make two fake alchemy realms by himself.A master in the mid-term did it, which is simply a fantasy.

    She said directly: "Hehe, call out the people behind you, your strength should not have reached this point yet."

    "Here we go again"

    Su Xun was really drunk, and he thought what was going on, why people all over the world seemed to think that there was someone behind Su Xun, the key was that he didn't have it.

    "Don't say it's the middle stage of the two fake alchemy realms, even if it's you, I'll kill you if you say so." Su Xun was a little disdainful.

    What is the strength of the old woman, he is clear in his heart, but it is only the late stage of the false alchemy state, this strength Su Xun can control.

    If she can't deal with her, Su Xun won't come to Luo's house to make troubles, so what's the difference with giving away the head.

    When the old lady of the Luo family heard that Su Xun was so rampant, she immediately took action without even thinking about it.

    He has already had a very strong opinion on Su Xun. This kid spoils the Luo family's good deeds everywhere. If he is not afraid of the people behind him, the Luo family would have already killed him.

    Today, I just wanted to kill Luo Shenyi, not to deal with him, but I was sanctioned, and even killed the Luo family's fake alchemy mid-stage master.

    Even more, they found someone to beat the door of the Luo family, making the Luo family faceless. After all, it is one of the four great families, so how can it be that there is no face at all.

    When she couldn't bear it anymore, the old lady of the Luo family made a direct move, leaving Su Xun alone.

    Otherwise, the entire Luo family today would not be able to swallow this breath in their hearts, and even people from other aristocratic families will spurn them in the future.

    Even thinking about the consequences of killing Su Xun, the people behind him may come to him.

    Fortunately, their Luo family also has the Xue family as an ally. As long as the Xue family is brought in, they should be able to deal with it.

    Now that another member of the Xue family has died, it is conceivable that the Xue family is in a mood now, and they probably want to crush Su Xun.

    With the two great families together, I'm afraid there should be no problem.

    If they are really powerful people and they can't deal with them, it is estimated that people from Yaowanggu will come forward. After all, their Luo family has a certain relationship with Yaowanggu.

    At this moment, the old woman made a move, a pair of hands like rotten wood changed into claws in the air, and attacked Su Xun.

    What Su Xun said was just right, this is what must be done to conquer the Luo family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 879: Crazy Woman (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It seems to be the same principle no matter what you do.

    It seems that this old woman is the only one in the entire Luo family that Su Xun puts in his eyes.

    This also represents the most powerful combat power of the entire Luo family, and is also the pillar of the Luo family.

    As long as this old woman is dealt with, then the Luo family will be no problem. It is estimated that no one will have any thoughts about Su Xun in the future.

    The rest of the Luo family are not even qualified to fight Su Xun.

    The old woman was coming fiercely, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't be careless, and quickly responded, the palm of his hand was full of aura, and he began to agree.

    I have to say that the old woman's claws are so sharp that Su Xun's skin feels a little painful.

    The moment Su Xun felt the pain, a layer of blue-gray scales appeared on the surface of his skin.

    Su Xun knew, this is the dragon scale, the effect of Qinglongzhi's skin.

    At this moment, Su Xun's arms and body are almost covered with this thing, as if deformed.

    Su Xun raised his arm and looked at it. It was different from what he imagined. It was not ugly at all, but Su Xun felt quite handsome.

    It looks dazzling, and it looks like a family of armor, very cool, but this armor is connected with the skin.

    Moreover, Su Xun is wearing clothes, so the dragon scales on his body are invisible to others. Unless Su Xun's clothes are all taken off, this seems unlikely.

    The only thing that can be seen is the palm and a little bit on the neck.

    Su Xun deliberately touched it with his hand, but there was nothing on his face.

    It seems that the protection given to him is not provided on the face, so be careful when you hit him later, you can't get hit on your handsome face.

    If the face is destroyed, it will be a huge loss to the entire human civilization.

    Su Xun and the old woman trembled in mid-air.

    "In the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm, this kid is already in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm."

    At this moment, the Luo family still has other strong people in the fake alchemy realm. Naturally, after Su Xun made a move, he saw Su Xun's strength, and his voice even changed its tone.

    I can't believe it, this kid is already in the middle stage of the false alchemy realm, can the world be a little more crazy.

    Luo Qianfeng, who had fought against Su Xun before, was stunned for a moment, and then smiled wryly.

    Monstrous, this kid is indeed a monstrous, and he shouldn't have been provoked in the first place.

    After knowing the relationship between Su Xun and Luo Shenyi, he shouldn't provoke Luo Shenyi. After offending such an evildoer, today's Luo family can be said to be in a catastrophe.

    He was really lucky to be able to save his life under Su Xun's hands. Seeing that people who are much stronger than him have become corpses, what else can we say.

    As for the other members of the Luo family, suddenly they are not so suspicious now. It seems that it is not impossible for this kid to kill two people in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm with his monstrous strength.

    Luo Wuyan who fought against Su Xun at the auction back then, a genius of the younger generation of the Luo family, didn't know what to say at the moment.

    When losing to Su Xun, in his opinion, it was a lifetime of shame, and he must get this place back in the future.

    But now he suddenly felt that the gap between himself and the other party was too great.

    At the beginning, his strength was not as good as him, but he is now in the middle of the false alchemy state, and he is still struggling to attack the false alchemy state to no avail.

    The gap is being opened at a speed visible to the naked eye, and he doesn't even have the heart to catch up.

    Perhaps today is the biggest blow in his life. This blow will be accompanied by him, and he will not be able to make any major breakthroughs in cultivation.

    Just at this moment, the fluctuations of spiritual energy caused the Luo family to watch the battle, their bodies were shaking non-stop, and they were already a little unsteady.

    It's okay for people with stronger strength, but for those with lower strength, it feels like the end of the world is coming, which is quite painful.

    When did even watching people fight become a painful thing.

    In mid-air, the two fought fiercely.

    This old woman from the Luo family is indeed very powerful.

    It gave Su Xun a feeling that this person has been stuck for an unknown number of years in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm.

    Although it is a huge pity that the strength cannot be further improved.

    But sheIn terms of strength, it can be regarded as an outstanding existence among late-stage fake alchemy masters. No wonder the late-stage fake alchemy master of the Cui family, that is, the great elder, can't beat this old woman.

    In one realm, there is also a big gap in strength.

    For Su Xun, there is some pressure, but he can't say that he is afraid. He feels that he is getting more and more relaxed.

    This is the first time to have the help of Qinglong scale armor, so that Su Xun can relax easily.

    It can be said that the old woman's sharp claws can penetrate a person's body with a casual wave, but in front of Su Xun, she is very helpless.

    This kid is like a hedgehog, it makes people feel like they can't do anything, and they can't be moved at all.

    The two sides fought for about a quarter of an hour, and it seemed that there was no distinction between them, but in fact, the old woman was getting more and more shocked.

    Even if it is the late stage of the fake alchemy state, there are very few people who can fight her for so long and still be able to carry her.

    Only the old man of the Mo family can make her feel a little afraid, and the others really don't matter.

    But this kid actually resisted. The key point is that he is still a mid-stage fake alchemist.

    A person whose strength is inferior to your own is actually equal to you. In fact, this is also an insult in disguise.

    Now she believed it, those two people were probably killed by Su Xun.

    With his strength, it is not uncommon to be able to do it.

    The old woman was very vigilant and full of urgency. She had to get this kid out of the way and kill him.

    She can't lose today, if she loses, the Luo family will be gone.

    Today she can't let Su Xun go, this kid's potential is too terrifying, if he let him go, give him a little more time.

    It may be a month. After he comes back, there may be no one in the Luo family who can deal with him. At that time, the Luo family will still be destroyed.

    Having said so much, it also means that she must kill Su Xun today.

    The old woman suddenly let out a sharp sound, and then her coiled hair suddenly spread out and flew in mid-air.

    Su Xun didn't expect that the old woman's hair was so long.

    Although they are all white hair, but the hair filled the air, dancing with the aura non-stop.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun felt a little creepy, this old woman seemed to be crazy, a little scary.

    It seems that in the later stage of the false alchemy state, it is not as unbearable as I imagined.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, and moved directly, and his pen and ink began to condense in a big formation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 880: Two Choices (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old lady of the Luo family looked like she had gone crazy, which made Su Xun a little helpless.

    Immediately, the old woman's eyes became like sharp knives, and she looked at Su Xun. Su Xun felt that the aura on her body seemed to rise a bit.

    Sure enough, a person who has lived to such a great age is a bit unusual, and there is still something, otherwise, this age, wouldn't it be a waste of life.

    ?Su Xun was right, and the pen and ink smashed down.

    It is equivalent to directly cutting off the aura of the old lady of the Luo family. She was about to exert her strength, but she was cut off directly.

    "Flowers grow in the cold night!"

    When the old lady of the Luo family was trapped, the four big characters were smashed down immediately.

    Everyone in the Luo family was stupefied, thinking that there is still such an operation, which is too gorgeous.

    The old woman of the Luo family was very helpless, she was about to make a big move, who knew that something like this happened, people really didn't expect, she could only use her energy to deal with this big formation.

    When resisting the attack of these four words, Su Xun could see that this old woman had reached the point where she couldn't hold on.

    ? For Su Xun, victory seemed within reach.

    Su Xun was not polite either, waving the golden cudgel, he rushed up directly, and didn't tell you anything trivial at all, just beat him up and talk about it later.

    "Don'tdon't kill me!"

    At this time, the old woman had lost her main fighting ability, but Su Xun looked as brave as ever.

    After recognizing this fact clearly and knowing that she is not Su Xun's opponent, this old woman from the Luo family is really too smart. In order to save her own life, she hastened to admit defeat.

    Su Xun didn't expect to admit defeat if he couldn't beat him, it was too straightforward.

    However, Su Xun didn't intend to let her go. It should be her idea to kill Luo Shenyi.

    If it is said that she does not know, Su Xun does not believe it. After all, she has the highest status in the Luo family, and this kind of thing is when she acts.

    Especially if the masters in the middle stage of the false alchemy are dispatched, they will definitely tell her, which means that she will only make the move with her consent.

    When killing Luo Shenyi, why didn't he think of letting her go, that's why Su Xun ignored her begging for mercy.

    Seemingly seeing the determination in Su Xun's eyes, the heart of the old lady of the Luo family became even colder. She knew that if she didn't make a little effort, she would probably die today.

    I just heard her say: "As long as you let me go, the Luo family will obey your orders in the future."

    This is the meaning of surrender. A dignified family actually wants to surrender to a person. What people say is unbelievable. It's true.

    For her, this is the last and only bargaining chip, it seems that only in this way can Su Xun's heart be moved.

    Unexpectedly, after Su Xun heard this, there was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh a little.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Funny, after killing you, the Luo family is not the same. I will play around casually. Who can compete with me?"

    The heart of the old woman sank to the bottom of the valley, because she knew that there seemed to be nothing wrong with what Su Xun said.

    After she died, who else in the Luo family could compete with Su Xun? It is estimated that there is no one who can fight.

    At that time, what can the Luo family do? It seems that there is no other way but to surrender.

    If they resist, it is estimated that there will be no Luo family in Jianghai in the future.

    "go to hell!"

    Su Xun shot directly, without giving her any time to react, to prevent this old man from playing any tricks. Older people just have a lot of tricks.

    There is no mercy at all. She has lived to this age, which is enough to put it bluntly. She doesn't need others to pity her. After death, these things have nothing to do with her.

    "Crack！！"

    After the old lady of the Luo family died, the spiritual energy in her body suddenly disappeared.

    Reiki is something that passes along with life. How can a dead person have any kind of aura?

    Immediately, the old woman's body was in mid-air, as if she was out of control, and fell directly to the ground.

    Coincidentally, it happened to land next to the two corpses.

    Tonight, three powerful cultivators fell into the hands of Su Xun.

    The people in Luo's courtyard were all stunned. Seeing this scene, it seemed that their brains had lost their ability to respond, and they didn't say a word.

    NoDare to imagine, dare not imagine at all, the top powerhouse of the Luo family was actually slaughtered.

    For the Luo family, this kind of powerful impact is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    "The resentment value from Luo Ning is +86."

    "The resentment value from Luo Qianliu is +59."

    ""

    Then just like this, Su Xun received a lot of resentment from the Luo family.

    Adding it up, there must be hundreds of points to say the least.

    It can be seen that the status of this old woman in the hearts of the Luo family, after his death, the people of the Luo family hated Su Xun.

    But this is of no use, and Su Xun doesn't care about them, because everyone's strength is not on the same level.

    Their grudges are only in their hearts, and they are of no use.

    For example, on the surface, one or two are stunned, completely unable to tell that they are still holding a grudge against Su Xun.

    Probably they don't know it themselves, Su Xun has already seen their resentment value.

    Su Xun didn't intend to drive out all the members of the Luo family, the Luo family still had to exist, and wiped out the entire Luo family, that was too bloody, the ghost knows how many people there are in the Luo family.

    There is no problem with existence, as long as you don't add trouble to Su Xun in the future.

    Moreover, he also agreed to Mr. Luo on Linjiang's side. If there is a chance in the future, try to take him back to Luo's house here to have a look.

    Looking back, Luo's family was killed, and it's a fart for me to bring him back.

    Su Xun said directly: "I give you two choices, the first is to surrender immediately, and then be obedient, and I will not make things difficult for you."

    "Secondly, you can resist me, and you will end up in the same way as these people."

    While speaking, Su Xun pointed at the three corpses on the ground.

    These three corpses are like danger signs, constantly reminding the Luo family how dangerous Su Xun is.

    After the voice fell, there was silence and no one spoke.

    It can be seen that the group of people in the Luo family are quite afraid, probably they are also afraid of Su Xun, no one wants to die.

    With so many of them together, it is estimated that they are not opponents.

    If the gap in realm is not too big, it is okay to say, if it is too big, it cannot be made up by the realm, and it is meaningless.

    This is not the result Su Xun wanted. Su Xun frowned and asked directly: "Find someone who can talk and give me an answer. Hurry up."

    When he said the last two words, Su Xun's tone was very stiff, and his voice became cold. The people in the Luo family were frightened, and their bodies trembled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 881: All Surrender (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Unexpectedly, the first person who responded was Luo Qianfeng, whom Su Xun still knew.

    This guy was the first Luo family member to fight against Su Xun before. He almost lost his life, and finally burned his cultivation base to escape.

    Speaking of it, there is still a little connection between the two people.

    Without saying a word, Luo Qianfeng just knelt there, obviously kneeling on Su Xun.

    I just heard him say: "I, Luo Qianfeng, am willing to obey, and I will be dispatched after listening."

    When speaking, Luo Qianfeng's face did not change, and there was almost no change in expression, but his voice was quite loud, which showed his attitude.

    Even though other members of the Luo family were looking at him, this guy didn't feel any embarrassment.

    "Luo Qianfeng, you are a piece of trash, you are the enemy of my Luo family, you dare to kneel him, how will you face the ancestors of the Luo family in the future?"

    It was an old man who spoke, his face was covered with age spots, and it could be seen that he was no longer young.

    Even if you are a cultivator, unless you are strong to a certain level, you will not be able to escape the traces of time, and the fake alchemy level is obviously not enough.

    The old man was obviously very angry. At this time, the Luo family should have been fighting against each other, but unexpectedly, a traitor appeared.

    What's more, kneeling down to the enemy is simply a disgrace to the Luo family, it's embarrassing!

    Luo Qianfeng was pointed at his nose and scolded, but still didn't feel it at all. To put it bluntly, he had had enough of rolling his eyes before.

    If you want to talk about embarrassment, you have already lost everyone before, and now he has nothing to lose, he just wants to survive.

    His request is very simple, he just wants to survive.

    This guy is a person with a strong desire to survive, or he is very greedy for life and afraid of death. Among cultivators, he is a strange existence.

    Otherwise, when he was fighting Su Xun back then, he wouldn't have burned his cultivation and ran away, making Su Xun unresponsive.

    Normal immortal cultivators would not do this kind of operation, because the damage caused by burning cultivation is too great.

    Even when they are about to die, many immortal cultivators will not do this, thinking that cultivation is more important than life.

    Even if he ran away, so what, his strength dropped so much that he became a useless person, and there was no way to improve his strength. It is probably more painful than death.

    But Luo Qianfeng doesn't think so, he thinks life is the most important thing, and life is above everything else.

    Even at any moment, he wanted to save his own life.

    What kind of shit family is not so important in his eyes.

    Luo Qianfeng still remembers everyone's attitude after he failed to kill Su Xun before. After he came back, Luo Qianfeng was still fresh in his memory, which made him suffer from the coldness of the world, and the sense of belonging to the family naturally weakened a lot.

    Luo Qianfeng didn't seem to have heard what the elder said, and simply ignored it, and continued to say loudly: "Please master, let me go."

    To put it bluntly, Luo Qianfeng also knows that with Su Xun's current strength, he doesn't like him at all, so naturally he won't make things difficult for him.

    It's just a statement, and as for waiting for orders, it's just a talk. His strength, if he is Su Xun's dog, he probably doesn't want it.

    Su Xun is very satisfied with this guy's attitude, he is a smart person.

    I'm not afraid that he will admit cowardice, but I'm afraid that the members of the Luo family, one or two dead-headed, will share the same hatred there.

    At that time, Su Xun has nothing to do but kill them all, which will be very troublesome.

    Su Xun didn't want to kill too many people at one time, and to a certain extent, it would affect his xinxing in cultivation.

    Just listen to Su Xun's loud response: "Okay, since you are so sincere, among the members of the Luo family, I will spare your life."

    These words made many Luo family members feel a little cooler again, and they could hear the subtext.

    The meaning is that Luo Qianfeng, who admits cowardice, can not die, but for others, there is only one way to die.

    Facing tremendous pressure in their hearts, the rest of the Luo family did not doubt Su Xun's ability at all.

    After all, with Su Xun's ability, the most powerful old woman in the Luo family is subdued in his hands, let alone other people.

    The other people probably added up to kill him enough, and I have no doubt that this kid can do such a brutal thing.

    "Plop, plop！"

    Next, the members of the Luo family started. Luo Qianfeng brought an old man with him, and the others didn't hesitate.?? one after another.

    Just like a virus is contagious, when someone kneels down, someone else will immediately follow him.

    I must be thinking in my heart, anyway, I am not alone, and it is better for everyone to kneel together than to die foolishly.

    At the beginning, it was naturally those young people who expressed their views. To put it bluntly, their sense of belonging to the family was not that strong, and they cared more about their own lives.

    When we got to the back, the pressure we faced was too great. Those of the older generation couldn't stand it anymore, and they all bowed down.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun was very satisfied.

    The Luo family was taken down today.

    There is only one person left who did not kneel, and he was the only one standing in the crowd.

    It was none other than the old man with age spots who reprimanded Luo Qianfeng at the beginning. Judging by his appearance, it is estimated that his status in the Luo family is not low.

    But at this time, the expression on his face also looked very exciting, obviously he didn't know what to say, he was a little dumbfounded.

    The integrity of the Luo family seems to be a bit different from what he imagined, and it feels like the whole world is betraying him.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, it's just one person, he can kneel if he wants, if he doesn't want to, Su Xun doesn't mind killing one more person.

    However, he'd better be honest, seeing that he has some weight in Luo's family, speaking should be useful.

    If he submits, the Luo family will not be leaderless, but can still manage it. If there is anything to do later, Su Xun can just go to him directly.

    I only heard Su Xun say coldly: "You are the only one, please give me a good word."

    "Three seconds, threetwo"

    Su Xun started the countdown. The voice sounded quite cold and more and more majestic.

    No one had the slightest doubt that after he counted these three, he would immediately act.

    "Grand Elder, life is the most important thing!"

    I don't know who shouted loudly at the critical moment.

    Beads of sweat had already appeared on the forehead of the Great Elder, and on the last one, like a camel crushed to death by straw, he finally couldn't help it, and his legs softened and he knelt down.

    From this moment on, all members of the Luo family surrendered.

    Of course, the Luo family must have more than this number of people. In such a large family, there are hundreds of people if not a thousand. The dozens in front of us are probably the core of the core.

    They are also the most effective in talking, and with their attitude, there will be no problem.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 882 Huge Pressure (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun glanced at everyone in the Luo family, and they all knelt there, not daring to say a word.

    With his head down there, he no longer looks like a family.

    Between life and death, it is still very easy to make a choice.

    Su Xun himself is quite satisfied with this situation.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I know that many of you don't really surrender, but it doesn't matter, and I don't need to win your hearts."

    "Remember to practice hard for me. If you can surpass me in strength sooner, come here and kill me."

    "If your strength is still like this, then you should be obedient. There is only one death word for resistance. If you have any careful thoughts, there is only one death word. I will make your Luo family disappear from the world."

    To put it bluntly, there are indeed many people in the Luo family who had this idea in their minds at the beginning, but after being told by Su Xun, they didn't know what to say.

    The sense of powerlessness in his heart instantly filled every corner of his body.

    It is true that they are not sincere so what, when you are not strong enough, you can't kill him, you can only be obedient.

    As for trying to surpass him, this sounds like a joke, who can compare with this monster.

    Su Xun felt that he was almost done, so he said: "Okay, let's all get up."

    "This man belongs to the Xue family, and the body is thrown here. You look back and find someone to take it to the Xue family."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun jumped up and disappeared in mid-air.

    Seeing that Su Xun disappeared, the Luo family gradually got up. No one likes to kneel all the time.

    However, no one dared to speak, for fear that if Su Xun didn't go far, if something bad was heard, it would probably be fatal.

    What happened tonight cast a shadow over the hearts of the Luo family.

    This shadow will always follow them and linger, becoming a nightmare.

    I didn't blame anyone. Today's incident has nothing to do with them. To put it bluntly, their strength is not as good as others, and they still go to trouble for them.

    Now being retaliated, it seems to be a matter of course.

    ！！！！！！！！

    On Su Xun's side, he didn't go to Xue's house, but went back directly to find Luo Shenyi in the hotel.

    Luo Shenyi looked quite calm today, Su Xun reckoned that she was also frightened to a certain extent, so it's better to go and comfort her.

    If there is no accident, this kind of thing should not happen again in the future.

    With the current state of the Luo family, Su Xun couldn't find a reason for them to continue to trouble Luo Shenyi, unless they really wanted to die.

    Judging from their performance today, Su Xun felt that the possibility of dying was relatively low.

    As for the Xue family, Su Xun can't go there tonight.

    Originally, I planned to clean up the two together, and it happened to be tonight, so I could save a little time.

    However, after fighting the old woman, Su Xun also knew that he had consumed too much, and the aura in his body was in an empty state at this time.

    If you go to trouble the Xue family again, no matter how bad they are, there will be a master in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, which will be a certain trouble for Su Xun.

    Su Xun had no choice but to give up temporarily and take a break before going.

    The Xue family will definitely get the news in advance. It is probably impossible for them to know if things are so big today.

    Just take a look and see how they will react.

    Anyway, Su Xun has nothing to worry about. Their strength lies there. If you ask them to prepare in advance, they can't find anything. Could it be that he can conjure up a few masters for no reason?

    As for running away, that's unlikely, such a big family can run away.

    ? If they were really scared away, it would just save Su Xun from making a move, what a simple matter.

    ！！！！！！

    Little did they know that the atmosphere in the Xue family was very tense at this time, and the nerves of the entire Xue family were tense, as if they were about to collapse suddenly.

    The Xue family soon got the news that the Luo family had brought Xue Wujiang's body over just now, and told them what happened just now, so the Xue family should be careful.

    In any case, it was the Luo family who pulled them together. To some extent, they brought the Xue family together.I'm stuck.

    I felt a little guilty in my heart, so I reminded it, that's all.

    Apart from being shocked, the people of the Xue family had nothing to do at this time. They hurriedly held an emergency meeting. Basically, everyone in the Xue family who could speak was attending, and it seemed that there were quite a few people.

    The patriarch of the Xue family, who is also the only strong man in the late stage of the fake alchemy state of the Xue family, said with a serious face at this moment: "Everyone should know what happened, Wu Jiang was also killed by that kid."

    After finishing speaking, the atmosphere was very depressed, and no one spoke.

    The corpse was not far away, and it was still covered with a white cloth. Who wouldn't know it.

    It's just that the pressure this caused to everyone is really too great, and everyone has a heavy feeling in their hearts.

    That's a master in the middle stage of the fake alchemy realm. If you say kill it, you will kill it, which will inevitably make people terrified.

    Even if this master can kill, then more than 95% of the people present are not as good as him. If they are caught, wouldn't they die faster?

    The ancestor of the Xue family felt the same way, but he still said: "We miscalculated the strength of that kid. He killed all the old women of the Luo family."

    "What, the Luo family old woman was killed by him, how is this possible?"

    Many of the people present didn't know about it. After hearing about it suddenly, one can imagine the shocking feeling, and some people immediately lost their voices.

    The ancestor of the Xue family said: "The Luo family said it personally, and everyone present has seen it. There should be no mistake. That kid's strength is very strong, and the Luo family has already surrendered."

    The people present were silent, and that feeling could not be described in words for a while.

    They are more or less aware of the strength of the old woman of the Luo family.

    Among other things, the most powerful existence of their Xue family is not their opponent at all.

    What does this mean, they know it well, if they really make a move, no one in the Xue family can stand up to it.

    Thinking of this, his body gradually became cold, and someone asked: "We, what should we do?"

    That's right, what should the Xue family do?

    The Luo family has already been cleaned up, and the next one must be their Xue family.

    After all, the Xue family also had a share in the matter of sending people to do it, and they had done it more than once. Since he took revenge this time, he would definitely not let the Xue family go.

    Just because he didn't come this evening doesn't mean he forgot about it. It's obvious that he might come tomorrow, or maybe he didn't come tonight, so he called.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 883: Thunderbolt from the Blue Sky (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This emergency meeting was held, and it didn't look like a meeting at all, because almost no one spoke.

    It took a long time for a sentence to come out, and now even the ancestor of the Xue family is silent, and he is meditating there, as if he is thinking about something.

    Others are even more afraid to speak, because it can be said that everyone is under tremendous pressure, and they don't want to disturb the ancestors to think about things.

    In the aristocratic family, the masters in the late stage of the pseudo-alchemy realm are actually the backbone and the pillar.

    Otherwise, after the death of the old woman in the Luo family, all the members of the Luo family would have been discouraged all of a sudden, because they had no support, and even suffered a serious mental blow.

    After a while, the ancestor of the Xue family finally said: "That kid's strength may indeed be very strong. Countless examples have proved it to us."

    "None of the old ladies of the Luo family are his opponents, and I am naturally not either. If I fight him, I guess I will die."

    Admitting that one is inferior to others is also one of the signs of maturity. People of the age of the ancestor of the Xue family naturally see everything very thoroughly.

    If you can't beat it, you can't beat it. You have to recognize the facts.

    The patriarch of the Xue family continued: "It's too late to say anything about regrets now, and we probably won't be able to make him forgive."

    "But relying on our own strength, it is obviously impossible to get rid of him. I think we must ask for help."

    Immediately, someone asked: "Please help, who shall we invite?"

    "Although the Luo family has collapsed, there are still two other families among the four great families."

    The eyes of the ancestor of the Xue family flickered, and then he analyzed: "I thought about it, the Cui family is unlikely, because the relationship between the Cui family and that kid is pretty good."

    "There's no need for them to take risks to help us. Defeating that kid won't do much good for them. If they lose, then they will be miserable."

    The ancestor of the Xue family shook his head: "So the Cui family was the first one to be ruled out. If they were to find them, they would probably start to scare the snake in advance and play tricks on our Xue family later."

    "Then there is only the last Mo family left, and we can only ask for their help."

    "The Mo family?"

    Everyone was a little surprised, and immediately said: "But But the relationship between the Mo family and us has not been very good, and we have no intersection. Will you help us?"

    The relationship mentioned here is not very good, it doesn't mean that they have enmity, it's just relatively plain.

    Because the Mo family is a transcendent existence among the four great families, and almost no one can compare with them.

    They have always been relatively cold, and have not had much contact with the other three families. They do not interfere with each other, and basically have no communication.

    The other three families were also afraid that the Mo family would dominate, but the three of them had the intention of joining together and deliberately alienated the Mo family.

    There has never been an intersection for many years, so I suddenly went to someone for help, why did I suddenly have a very strange feeling.

    The ancestor of the Xue family said: "There is no other way now, we just have to try it out, and I will personally bring people there to see if I can convince the Mo family."

    "They should be able to understand the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. If something happens to the Xue family again, who can guarantee that their Mo family will not be next."

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    The ancestor of the Xue family moved very quickly, because he didn't know when Su Xun would attack them, the sooner the better, it was almost a race against time, afraid that it would be too late to call someone, so Su Xun called up.

    In fact, he was thinking too much, Su Xun was in the hotel, having a good time with Luo Shenyi, begging him to fight, he is not willing to go now.

    The Mo family definitely wouldn't agree to him right away. After hearing what was going on, they just said that they had to think about it and let them go back first.

    Once the ancestor of the Xue family left, some important people in the Mo family got together and discussed it.

    "Everyone already knows the matter. The Luo family has been wiped out. The Xue family is in a bad situation. They are afraid that they will end up like the Luo family, so they come to us for help."

    Immediately, an old man said: "I really didn't expect that the kid that the Cui family invited was so powerful that he could kill all the late stage fake alchemy, which is admirable."

    "Let's talk about the key points, whether to help the Xue family, if not, the Xue family will probably?It's over.  "

    An old man with white eyebrows shook his head and said, "I don't think it's necessary, just pretend that you don't know about it."

    "The people from Xue's family were just trying to scare us just now. The bad luck for their family was just because they wanted to find trouble with others, and ended up in trouble."

    "As for our Mo family, we have nothing to do with that kid, and we have nothing to do with him. He doesn't need to trouble us."

    "Indeed, the Cui family has a good relationship with that kid, and I haven't seen how the Cui family is doing, so just don't provoke him."

    "Besides, these aristocratic families in Jianghai have no need for their existence. If they are gone, they will be gone."

    There was a middle-aged man who looked drunk, and he kept saying: "Even if that kid really has his eyes on our Mo family, so what, our ancestor is about to leave the customs, and when the time comes, he will have the strength of the Golden Core Realm!"  , then no matter how awesome it is now, it¨s just a fake alchemy realm, you can deal with it casually.￣

    "That's right. It's a critical period for my Mo family recently. The ancestor has reached the final stage. It's better not to make extra troubles. We don't have any experts to help the Xue family, so we just refuse."

    The people of the Mo family quickly reached an agreement. Anyway, it is better to keep a little distance from the people of the Xue family. They will not fall and have nothing to do with the Mo family.

    And the Mo family didn't believe in the saying that the lips were dead and the teeth were cold. To put it bluntly, Su Xun found them, and they had nothing to be afraid of.

    ?Because the Mo family will soon have a master of the golden core realm, this is the first among the four great families, the news has been blocked, and no one knows.

    If it gets out, the other three aristocratic families will definitely feel uneasy.

    With a master of Jindan realm, the original balance will be directly broken.

    If the three of them are united, I am afraid that none of them are opponents at the Golden Core Realm, and there will be no four great families at that time.

    It was already late at night at Xue's house, but the lights were still brightly lit, and no one fell asleep.

    Worried all the time, worried that something will happen, who can sleep.

    At this time, a middle-aged man opened the door and came in, walking in a hurry, only to hear him say: "There is news from the Mo family. They say that the ancestor of the Mo family has been in retreat recently and has no time to make a move."

    "Others are not strong enough to make a move, so I can only say sorry."

    If these words were struck by a bolt from the blue, everyone in the Xue family would be devastated.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 884 Give Up Resistance (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The people of the Mo family did not talk nonsense either, their ancestors were indeed in retreat and could not come forward.

    But in the Xue family's ears, it was not the same thing. This was clearly a refusal to find a reason.

    Of course, no matter what, the final fact is that the Mo family did not agree to help.

    The Xue family's last hope was instantly shattered.

    People like the patriarch of the Xue family, who had seen too many storms, collapsed on the chair, with a dull expression on his face.

    I used to think that the Mo family would agree, but who knew that the Mo family didn't show any kindness, so they finally refused.

    After the Mo family refused, what should they do.

    Thinking that he would have to deal with that terrifying young man alone, the ancestor of the Xue family couldn't help feeling cold, feeling that his life was running out.

    It doesn't matter if he dies. Anyway, he is quite old, so there is nothing to regret when he dies. The main thing is, will the Xue family still exist after he dies?

    This is the most unacceptable place. A dignified family cannot be broken in his hands. Then how will we face the ancestors of the Xue family?

    I have to say that this kind of thinking of the older generation is, to a certain extent, deeply ingrained and cannot even be changed.

    "Old Ancestor, what should we do, should we stop talking about it?" Someone asked.

    The ancestor of the Xue family said in his heart, if you ask me, I will ask someone what to do.

    However, he still shook his head and said, "No need, the Mo family must have made a decision after careful consideration."

    "Although I don't know why, there must be their reasons. They have already refused, and it is meaningless to go again."

    The ancestor of the Xue family knew very well that everyone was not familiar with each other. Since you don't want to make a move, it's useless to say anything.

    Maybe if you go again, you may not even be able to enter the door of Mo's house. This is often the case.

    When everyone knows that you are going to be unlucky, who will go near you? It is obviously impossible.

    The ancestor of the Xue family obviously had a headache and didn't know what to do.

    A Su Xun frightened them into such a state, if I knew it, why did I do it in the first place?

    "I see, we have another way."

    At this moment, a young man spoke, and people couldn't help but glance at him.

    At this time, there are almost no people who dare to speak. It seems that everyone has been infected by this atmosphere. It is very good to be able to speak.

    "any solution?"

    The young man said directly: "Don't resist, when he comes to the door, our Xue family will directly confess and show surrender."

    "boom！！"

    As a result, before he finished speaking, the white-browed old man immediately patted the table, and then said: "Nonsense, to say such a thing, are you still from the Xue family? It's a shame!"

    "Elder, I"

    This young man just expressed his thoughts, but he was a little frightened by being scolded so badly.

    With his status in the family, compared with the elders, the difference is indeed not the slightest bit.

    Unexpectedly, the ancestor looked at him and said, "Don't make noise, let him continue talking, and tell me why you think so?"

    With the support of his ancestors, he also had some courage, so he simply mustered up the courage to speak directly, only to hear him say: "I think, we are no match for that person without help."

    "And it is said that in the Luo family, after the death of the old lady of the Luo family, that person did not go on a killing spree, but made the members of the Luo family surrender. After they surrendered, they let the Luo family go."

    "It can be seen from this that this person should not be a bloodthirsty person. If we surrender, he should let our Xue family go, but from then on, our Xue family will have to obey other people's orders."

    "Instead of resisting and making sacrifices, it is better to reduce unnecessary casualties and admit defeat directly. At least the Xue family can be kept. This is my personal opinion."

    After finishing speaking, the young man's back was also sweating non-stop.

    It really takes a lot of courage to say such a thing in front of the boss, and it is not something that ordinary people can say.

    At the same time, the atmosphere became depressed again, no one spoke, it seemed that everyone was thinking about whether what he said was right or not.

    Obviously large??I think it makes sense, if it doesn't make sense, I probably just scolded it, how could I think about it carefully.

    After thinking for a while, the ancestor of the Xue family said: "This is indeed a solution."

    Naturally, some people disagreed. For example, the white-browed old man immediately said anxiously: "Old Ancestor, don't be confused."

    "How can you surrender to others casually? In that case, our Xue family's face will be completely lost. At worst, we will fight him."

    The ancestor said coldly: "How do you fight him? Then why fight him?"

    "The Luo family worked hard, but in the end, they lost the most powerful master in vain, and finally surrendered."

    "Believe it or not, after I was beaten to death, the rest of the Xue family will definitely surrender to him, and they won't even have the courage to resist."

    The white-browed old man: ""

    The matter has come to this point and there is no good way to do it. The members of the Xue family simply decided to do so.

    If direct surrender is not enough, then there is no good way but to fight to the death.

    It's really unexpected that their Xue family will be forced to this point by one person in the end.

    Now they are not sure when Su Xun will come, all they can do is wait quietly.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, Luo Shenyi got up early, and Su Xun didn't sleep much. The two of them went downstairs to have a buffet breakfast in the hotel.

    Su Xun said: "The company, you have to find someone to deal with it?"

    "It's just a broken piece of glass, and it will be replaced soon."

    Luo Shenyi said while eating, she looked so elegant.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "By the way, don't worry so much in the future, I have already settled the matter yesterday."

    "With you here, I have nothing to worry about."

    Luo Shenyi actually laughed on his own initiative, which is rare.

    After Luo Shenyi left, Su Xun went directly to Xue's house without hesitation.

    Su Xun will not keep this Xue family either, after today is over, he just wants to get rid of them.

    ?He troubled Su Xun again and again. Before, Su Xun was not strong enough, but now he is strong enough. It would be strange to let them go.

    Su Xunfei arrived at Xue's house, and the address was similar to the one he found out. Xue's house was also very big, so he could find it easily.

    "People from the Xue family, get out!"

    Su Xun let out a roar, and the effect was better. The members of the Xue family seemed to be ready, and came out immediately.

    Then, Su Xun was dumbfounded, and this group of people came out and knelt down on the ground.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 885 Sending off the master respectfully (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    After Su Xun saw the scene in front of him, he was quite confused, thinking what the hell is this?

    I haven't done anything yet, and I knelt down?

    Will you wish me a new year, but it's not right, this year has passed for some time.

    Originally, there was a murderous aura brewing on Su Xun's body, but he didn't know how to erupt all of a sudden, the aura on his body was much weaker.

    It's like the feeling of punching cotton, and I don't know how to exert force.

    Su Xun was a little bit pained, looked at the ancestor of the Xue family in front of him, and asked: "What are you doing, give me New Year's greetings?"

    The Xue family was so angry that they almost spit out a mouthful of blood, and finally made up their mind to do so.

    For them, this is a humiliating moment in their lives.

    People in the whole family, going to kneel down to a kid, have never heard of such a thing.

    If it wasn't for a Luo family who had done the same thing before, they probably wouldn't agree.

    After the results came up, the kid didn't appreciate it, and almost pissed off the Xue family.

    "The resentment value from Xue Lei is +54."

    "The resentment value from Xue Shou is +23."

    ""

    Then Su Xun got a lot of resentment as a matter of course, which looks quite wonderful.

    But the members of the Xue family, even though they are angry, they have nothing to do, after all, their skills are not as good as others.

    It is very clear in my heart that the whole family of them may not be this person's opponent. What's the use of being angry, and there is no way to solve the problem, so let's hold it back obediently.

    I only heard the ancestor of the Xue family say: "Your Excellency, what happened yesterday, our Xue family was bewitched by the Luo family, so we took action."

    "However, we have also realized the mistakes of the Xue family in this matter. Now we sincerely surrender to Your Excellency, and please let the Xue family go."

    Speaking of this, the ancestor of the Xue family was also very disturbed in his heart. Who knows what Su Xun was thinking in his heart.

    If Su Xun is not happy, it is probably useless to say anything.

    Su Xun was quite disdainful at the beginning, and said in his heart that he should not blame the Luo family for everything. Your Xue family didn't just trouble me once or twice. Could it be that the Luo family instigated it every time?

    Besides, is it so easy for a big family to be instigated by others? It is not embarrassing enough to say it.

    But after hearing the back, Su Xun's mood was a little better.

    The Xue family is not blindly shirking responsibility, because they know in their hearts that they cannot shirk this responsibility, and Su Xun is not stupid.

    He generously admitted his mistake in this matter. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to surrender.

    At first, Su Xun thought that this Xue family was trying to engage in some kind of conspiracy, and he was on guard in his heart, for fear that he would fall into the trap in a while, but he didn't expect this to be the case.

    If this is the case, it means that, in fact, the entire Xue family has no resistance.

    The strength of the Xue family, Su Xun is very clear, and he can fight him with a shot, but it is only a late-stage fake alchemy, that is, the ancestor of the Xue family.

    But the strength of the ancestor of the Xue family, to put it bluntly, is the same thing. He can't even beat the old woman of the Luo family, so how can he fight Su Xun.

    So no matter how you look at it, this time the Xue family is bound to lose, and there is no room for struggle.

    I don't know what they went through last night. Anyway, after a fierce collision of ideas, such a plan was finally determined.

    ?That¨s fine, Su Xun is not the kind of unreasonable person, he didn¨t have to let the entire Xue family die.

    The Xue family has already paid enough. Those who tried to mess with him were all killed by him, which can be regarded as revenge.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Su Xun can subdue the Xue family without making a move, which is not bad.

    Thinking about it, two of the four great aristocratic families are acting as dogs for Su Xun. This feeling seems to be quite good.

    If it is said, it is estimated that people in the upper class of Jianghai will not believe this will happen. In their hearts, the strength of the four great families is already deeply ingrained.

    Su Xun came today for this purpose, to subdue the Xue family, so that they will be less frank in front of him in the future.

    The original script should be?It has been written, and the members of the Xue family will definitely not accept it, and they will fight with themselves to the death.

    Then he took action himself, took care of the strongest Xue family, and frightened the others.

    Just like the Luo family yesterday, forcing them to surrender.

    Unexpectedly, the Xue family is much smarter than expected, they don't even fight, they just give up resistance.

    I have to say that smart people can live a long time, and Su Xun appreciates their spirit.

    Wool's family honor and the like are just floating clouds, and keeping one's own life is the most important thing.

    The Luo family fought the strongest master to death, but they still surrendered in the same way.

    Since the end is the same, why not try to make some workarounds.

    On the contrary, he can retain the masters in his own family, so as to avoid a serious decline in strength.

    This is stronger than the Luo family. For example, the strength of the Luo family may plummet from now on. On the contrary, the Xue family can maintain a rough strength.

    Su Xun liked this straightforward style of doing things. Seeing that they were so straightforward, Su Xun didn't hesitate, and said directly: "Okay, I agree."

    "For the sake of your sincerity, I won't embarrass you."

    Su Xun continued: "However, I also know that the vast majority of you are not sincerely surrendering, it's just an expedient means."

    "But it doesn't matter, if you have the ability, you should hurry up and improve your strength to defeat me, otherwise you will have to surrender all the time."

    Su Xun said: "When you can't defeat me, you'd better be honest with me. If you dare to jump out again and offend me, I will make your Xue family disappear from Jianghai."

    When he said the last sentence, he was full of chills. It seemed that the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees in an instant.

    Even people like the patriarch of the Xue family felt the strong oppression. The aura of this young man is really amazing.

    The ancestor of the Xue family quickly expressed his opinion: "Don't worry about this, we will obey orders in the future and will not have any extraneous thoughts."

    There is no guarantee for the future. For example, if he is lucky, he breaks through to the Golden Core Realm.

    But now the strength is not enough, so I can only surrender honestly, and I am determined not to provoke Su Xun anymore. In the future, I have to publicize it well in the family. When I meet this person, I should make a detour.

    Su Xun nodded, and said: "Okay, get up, I don't usually ask about family affairs, and when I have something, I will naturally come to you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun vacated and left directly.

    None of the members of the Xue family dared to get up, they knelt there, and kept shouting: "Respectfully send off the master!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 886: Love and Justice (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun flew for a while, and landed directly. He didn't think about flying back. He felt so uncomfortable. He was still on land, so he felt safer.

    The reason why I wanted to fly away just now was because I had to pretend to be aggressive in front of Xue's family, and only by doing so would I have the demeanor of a master.

    As for the Xue family shouting "respectfully send off the master" just now, Su Xun naturally heard such a loud voice.

    I shook my head, feeling a little funny, a dignified and aristocratic family could be so unscrupulous, it makes people feel unimaginable.

    However, there is nothing wrong with being a licking dog, at least you can save your life.

    Today's affairs are quite easy, even Su Xun didn't expect it.

    This is also good, it saves Su Xun a lot of things, at least he achieved his goal today.

    Solving these two aristocratic families, Su Xun will not have any troubles in a short time.

    Back to the house where she and An Suke lived, An Suke was obviously in school, not at home.

    After Su Xun came back, he only thought about the resentment value. In the past two days, he has gained a lot, with more than 600 resentment values. If he wins the lottery once, there should be no problem.

    Of course, you can't draw all the more than 600 lottery prizes. Su Xun has gained experience, and the chance of winning the lottery increases with the number of lottery draws.

    For example, if you draw once or twice, the chance of winning is actually quite low. If you can win, it means that your character is quite good.

    The chances of three or four times are a little higher, and when it is five times, it is almost certain to win.

    Su Xun thought, saving a little is a little, there is no need to smoke all at once.

    ? Su Xun said to himself, if he can draw himself, he will stop, and it is estimated that he can save one or two hundred at least.

    I drew four times before, all the opportunities were wasted, and I didn't win a prize.

    On the fifth time, I finally won the lottery, and I was reminded: "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully drawn the mid-range bite gold skin [Love and Justice]"

    "ah?"

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he had won the fifth draw. At least he saved a hundred points.

    Then when he heard what kind of skin was drawn, Su Xun's expression changed immediately, what the hell, did he make a mistake?

    What I am most afraid of is such a thing. Among all the skins, this is the one that makes Su Xun feel the most uncomfortable.

    ?Who knows what a coincidence, but Su Xun really won such a skin. Su Xun really didn't expect it. This skin feels like a gay one.

    Immediately, a huge skin card appeared. To put it bluntly, this is a skin card, not a very delicate one.

    However, when the huge card was unfolded, the gay feeling still permeated and could not be escaped.

    Unable to bear to continue watching, Su Xun quickly clicked on the skin, he wanted to see what effect the skin had.

    Anyway, I have won the lottery. No matter what, I always have to face it. Why don't you hurry up and take a look. If it doesn't work, the big deal is that you don't need it.

    Skin Name: Love and Justice

    Corresponding hero: Cheng Yaojin

    Skin function: After using this skin, the host can use the power of love against a man. No man can resist the power of love and will fall in love with the host directly. Please note that it can only be used once.

    After one use, the skin is useless.

    "???"

    After Su Xun saw the introduction, his face was full of question marks. To be honest, he was shocked.

    It's the first time I know that skin has this effect. With Su Xun's charm, it is very easy to make others fall in love with you. The key is to use it on men. What the hell is this?

    "System, what does this mean, it is used on men, and I am not gay, can it be used on women?"

    Su Xun thought it would be pretty good if it could be used on women.

    For example, if the beauty in Medicine King Valley is used on her, it will make her fall in love with him. Not only will she embrace her as a beauty, but she will also be a powerful helper.

    "Can't."

    However, Su Xun's fantasy was ruthlessly broken by the system within a few seconds before it started.

    Just listen to the system say: "Remind the host, according to the skin's instructions, it can only be used on men to have an effect."

    "If it is used on women, it will probably be a waste. You have to know that this skin only gives you one chance."

    SueXun: ""

    The heart is desperate, okay? I am completely desperate, and it can only be used on men.

    The key point is that Su Xun is quite normal. He has no interest in men. How can he use this?

    Su Xun didn't care about the fact that there was only one chance and it was gone after it was used.

    Don't be kidding, okay, he didn't even bother to use it once, let alone continue to use it. Things that don't exist, Su Xun feels very uncomfortable thinking about them.

    Su Xun felt that his five lucky draw chances seemed to have been wasted, so he couldn't help complaining: "Your system is really good, what's the point of having this skin."

    "There's nothing to do about it. This skin seems to be the most reasonable way to use it."

    Su Xun: ""

    What else can I say, anyway, what you said is right, anyway, this time, let's pretend that I fell down.

    The system may have noticed that Su Xun was in a bad mood, so he comforted him: "Host, don't think too much, in fact, sometimes, it may not be what you think."

    "This skin is not for you to add men to men, left and right are men, in fact, it just attracts men."

    "A man who has been used by you with the power of love will be crazy about you. Of course, it is like a hanging silk chasing a goddess. If you ignore him, he will not be able to do anything to you. You will treat yourself as one more."  The suitor, let him be male or female."

    Su Xun: ""

    Originally wanted to complain, but after thinking about it, what I said didn't seem to be unreasonable.

    "Besides, the right to use is in your own hands, and the system will not force you to use it. This is mainly up to you. Maybe you will really need it in the future."

    Although he knew what the system said, it seemed reasonable, but Su Xun's body still trembled, and it was difficult to accept it for a while.

    If he could, he wished he hadn't used it all the time.

    Come on, put this skin away, Su Xun didn't use it right away, afraid that after using it, he would become gay immediately.

    Ghost knows if this skin will have any special effects or something.

    "Jingle Bell！！"

    Just at this time, Su Xun's cell phone rang, which made Su Xun come out from the shadow of this incident, connected the phone, and it was Cui Hanghui who called.

    Just listen to Cui Hanghui asking: "Hey, do you have time, please have a meal tonight."

    "Just the two of us?"

    "That's right, just the two of us, let me tell you something." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 887: Being Scared (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't think about anything else. Hearing Cui Hanghui's tone, asking him to have dinner, there must be something wrong. He himself said that he had something to talk to him about.

    After a rough guess, it doesn't seem too difficult to guess. It should have something to do with the recent affairs of the Luo family and the Xue family.

    It just so happened that Su Xun was fine at night, so he readily agreed, nodded and said, "Okay, I'll find a place to tell you later at night."

    At around six o'clock in the evening, Cui Hanghui called Su Xun. The place to eat was actually near the school. It was an ordinary restaurant, and there was no big crowd.

    It seems that Cui Hanghui is a guy who understands Su Xun's character quite well.

    Knowing that Su Xun is a person, he doesn't care too much about these things when eating, and he feels uncomfortable when he goes to a place that is too formal.

    After arriving, the two of them were rude and ordered a few dishes casually.

    Su Xun suddenly discovered that today's Cui Hanghui seemed to be a little cautious about himself in his actions.

    Although it is not too obvious, but Su Xun's perception ability was noticed all at once, and he wondered what the hell was going on?

    Su Xun didn't directly challenge, but asked: "What important business do you need from me today?"

    "It's not an important matter, we all know about the Luo family and the Xue family." Cui Hanghui didn't hide anything.

    Su Xun was not surprised at all, even he had already guessed that it would be like this, and it was exactly as he guessed.

    As for the Cui family knowing this, Su Xun would not be surprised, it is still a family, if they don't even have this information ability, then what kind of family is it.

    Even Su Xun felt that among the group of people who worshiped him, there might be people from the Cui family.

    Su Xun doesn't quite believe that the big families didn't arrange ghosts in other families. With so many people, it's hard to tell.

    Su Xun nodded, and said: "They sent people to kill me, and they joined together. I have no choice but to deal with them."

    Cui Hanghui: ""

    Cui Hanghui didn't even know how to respond to what he said. What does it mean to passively settle the two aristocratic families?

    You must know that it is an aristocratic family, but it is not so easy to get it done.

    Don't look at Su Xun's easy-going words, in fact, everyone knows that Su Xun is just too perverted.

    Cui Hanghui then said: "To be honest, I came to you this time because of the intention of my family."

    Su Xun nodded, that is, he knew.

    It is indeed possible to see a little difference. If Cui Hanghui wanted to find himself, it would be more casual, and there is no need to do it so formally.

    Su Xun said: "What did they ask you to bring me?"

    "It's nothing special, just to express that our Cui family is your most loyal friend. If there is anything you need, the Cui family can directly take orders from you."

    Cui Hanghui's words made the corner of Su Xun's mouth twitch into a smile, and he thought it was interesting.

    This Cui family seems to be quite smart. Using this method is equivalent to surrendering to oneself in disguise, and saving face for themselves.

    If it is like the Luo family and the Xue family, it will be too miserable, it will be very embarrassing, and it is not decent at all.

    Su Xun has never expressed the idea of ??doing something against the Cui family, but the Cui family members are still very worried.

    It's hard to say this kind of thing, although there is no conflict with Su Xun, but if you want to talk about how good the relationship is, it can't be said. At best, everyone has cooperated.

    What if Su Xun, after conquering two families, has the desire in his heart to get more families?

    Then their Cui family, the first to bear the brunt is the next one.

    Just imagine how wonderful it would be to conquer all the four great families in Jianghai by one person.

    Presumably many people should not be able to refuse this temptation.

    The people of the Cui family also became more and more afraid the more they thought about it. Instead of sitting still and waiting for death, they might as well take the initiative and ask Cui Hanghui to test Su Xun's attitude.

    In this way, among other things, Cui Hanghui's status in the family has risen in a straight line.

    After all, he is the only one who has a good relationship with Su Xun and can speak alone. If it wasn't for Cui Hanghui's relationship, Su Xun might?No one wants to be a bird.

    Su Xun laughed, and he said: "You didn't provoke me, there's no need to make it like this, I won't trouble your Cui family."

    Hearing this, Cui Hanghui's eyes lit up, and he became happy.

    After all, this is Su Xun's statement.

    Cui Hanghui immediately said: "That's good, in fact, I also said, you are not that kind of person."

    "But the people in the family are afraid. They always feel that they are going to be unlucky, so they can't be scared." Cui Hanghui said with a smile.

    Su Xun also smiled, he can probably imagine it.

    As the saying goes, the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. You can see that the relationship between the four great families is just the same, and they even don't fight each other. The competition in the auction is so fierce.

    However, they have also become accustomed to each other's existence over the years. If you say that a family is really gone, it will be a moment in your heart, and it really doesn't feel good.

    The people of the Cui family must be afraid, they have to be afraid.

    The strength of the Luo family and the Xue family is actually stronger than that of the Cui family. After all, the Cui family has been behind for so many years, and it is not possible to catch up in a while.

    Even the two of them can't stand it. If Su Xun finds him, it is estimated that the people of Cui's family are naturally no match.

    The only luck is that they have always been friends with Su Xun, and they have never offended Su Xun.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't even think about making trouble for the Cui family. They have always been honest, so Su Xun has a good impression of them, so why bother.

    Besides, if it is Mo's house, Su Xun is still a little interested. When it comes to the matter of Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun must go to Mo's house.

    Let¨s forget about the Cui family. To put it bluntly, so what if Su Xun subdued them, except for feeling better, it¨s actually useless at all, so let¨s pull them down.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, don't worry about nothing all day long."

    Cui Hanghui still knows Su Xun well, and he knows that this person will not pretend to be one thing but another thing behind the scenes. As long as he says so, it will be a guarantee for the Cui family.

    As long as the Cui family will not take the initiative to kill themselves in the future, then this is not a problem, Su Xun will not attack them.

    Afterwards, the atmosphere improved a lot, and Cui Hanghui was not as cautious as he was at the beginning. Everyone hurried to eat, and Cui Hanghui was still waiting to go back and tell his family about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 888: So Easy to Talk (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two days have passed like this, and it seems to have calmed down a lot.

    The woman next to Su Xun, An Suke, is busy studying at school. She seems to have joined some kind of interest group recently. Seeing that she looks very interested, Su Xun can't say anything about her.

    As for Luo Shenyi, she is busy with the company's relocation, because the company is about to move to Jianghai, and now it has entered the final stage.

    Both women don't have much time to spend with Su Xun, but Su Xun looks like a loner.

    But Su Xun actually didn't care, he just happened to be happy and at ease.

    I usually practice alone in a house near the school. When I have nothing to do, I go to school and find two roommates to brag about and play with.

    Tonight, Su Xun went back to the dormitory again, thinking that he hadn't drank with those two guys for a few days, so he just called for a drink together in the evening.

    "Fuck, where's the person?"

    As a result, after returning to the dormitory, Su Xun found that there was no one there, and wondered where the two guys had gone.

    There are no classes at all in the evening. To put it bluntly, even if there are classes, the two of them may not necessarily go to them.

    Su Xun wasted no time, and asked in the discussion group of three people, only to hear him ask: "You two are crazy, where did you go?"

    "I came back and wanted to find you two for a drink, but I didn't see any of you."

    Soon Jiang Wu replied to Su Xun, and he said at the beginning: "I'm hanging out with Li Xueman."

    "That guy, Lao Liu, has been home for two days. He said something happened at home and he hasn't come back yet."

    Su Xun felt a little strange when he saw this, Liu Rufeng went back home for business, no wonder he hadn't seen him talking in the group for the past two days.

    I haven't heard him say what's going on.

    However, his family is in Jianghai, so it is very convenient to go home and so on.

    Since he didn't say it out, Su Xun was too embarrassed to ask him. He said it was a family matter, maybe it was his privacy, so it would be bad to say it out.

    Jiang Wu replied again: "Do you want me to come back to accompany you, I just haven't eaten yet."

    "Come on, you'd better spend time with your girlfriend, and don't turn around and Li Xueman will settle accounts with me."

    Without one person, Su Xun has no interest in drinking.

    Besides, Jiang Wu is on a date, so it is not a good thing to disturb him by himself.

    At this time, An Suke is probably somewhere in the library, and Su Xun is too lazy to look for her.

    It's okay to stay alone in the dormitory, but Su Xun rarely feels bored, even to the point where it hurts.

    Do I have nothing else to do besides cultivation.

    After leaving the dormitory, I also met some boys in the class, who should be classmates in the same class. Su Xun didn't have much impression of them, but they knew Su Xun and greeted them warmly.

    After the last incident where Su Xun beat the foreign students violently, everyone also knew that he was standing out for the students in his class, and that incident gave Su Xun a lot of favorability.

    Therefore, after the students saw Su Xun, they actually liked him very much.

    Su Xun went to the cafeteria to have a meal alone, and spent more than ten yuan, but it actually felt pretty good.

    So many people are complaining about the canteen, saying that the canteen is contracted by relatives of the principal.

    Su Xun has always disagreed with this, at least he thinks that there are no such things in the canteens of Jianghai University.

    ? On the contrary, the price in the cafeteria is favorable, and it is definitely cleaner and more hygienic than the outside, but many people eat it all day, so it feels a bit boring.

    When Su Xun was eating, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, Mr. Luo from Linjiang wanted to go back to Luo's house in Jianghai to do something that he was entrusted with.

    When I first told Su Xun, he was quite sincere, and even thought it would be fine to go back before he died, which shows how difficult he felt to go back.

    Otherwise, he wouldn't have asked Su Xun for help.

    However, this matter is no longer a problem for Su Xun now. The place of Luo's family is not easy to go, come and go freely, what is the difficulty?

    Since the Luo family has been subdued, it is better to call the old man of the Luo family and let him go back to the Luo family to have a look.

    After all, it was the place where I grew up since I was a child, and it can be regarded as the fulfillment of a long-cherished wishBar.

    To save Su Xun from having too many things to do in the future, he would forget about it later. It is normal for Su Xun not to remember.

    Su Xun inquired about the old man's phone number, and then called him directly.

    "Hello, who is this?"

    The person who answered the phone was not the old man, but probably a housekeeper or something.

    Su Xun said directly: "Look for Mr. Luo and tell him that his name is Su Xun."

    "It's Master Su Xun, wait a moment, I'll go and get the phone to the master."

    The housekeeper obviously knew Su Xun, and he knew it as soon as he heard the name. The old man was very polite, so how could he dare to say anything.

    "Hey, why did you remember to call me?" the old man's voice came over.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that this old man is so old, why there is still a bit of old tears in his voice.

    Holding back the helplessness in his heart, Su Xun hurriedly said: "The thing I was asked to do for you last time has been settled. You can bring someone to Jiang Hailuo's house."

    "What?"

    The old man on the other end of the phone seemed to be shocked, and he didn't speak for a long time.

    It is estimated that Su Xun's efficiency is so fast that he didn't react at all.

    Originally, he just mentioned it, and even he himself said that it would be fine if he could go back before he died. If he wanted to die with this body, it would probably take many years.

    There was no time pressure on Su Xun, because he knew in his heart that things were indeed more difficult.

    Who knows how long it's been, it's been less than a month, and it's a bit surprising that the matter was settled directly.

    "Really, is it so fast? Is your boy trying to make me happy on purpose?"

    Su Xun directly said angrily: "It's good for me to make you happy. If you don't come, forget it. I didn't say it."

    "No, why don't you go, what time?" the old man said quickly.

    After thinking about things for so many years, how can I not be excited when I see hope.

    Su Xun said: "Whatever you want, whenever you are free, just come here, and I will take you there."

    "Really, the people from the Luo family over there are so easy to talk to?"

    Mr. Luo couldn't figure it out all of a sudden. If the people of the Luo family were reasonable, they shouldn't be so easy to talk to. Everything was agreed upon, so how could they be so casual?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 889 Heading to the Luo Family (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Happiness came so suddenly that Mr. Luo couldn't believe it for a while.

    When did Jiang Hailuo's family become so talkative?

    Hearing his tone, Su Xun couldn't help but feel very pained, and only heard him say: "Believe it or not, don't come and pull it down."

    "I can tell you, after passing this village, there will be no such shop, you can figure it out yourself."

    "Go, I'll be there right away, overnight."

    Su Xun immediately became speechless again, and complained directly: "You are a pervert, what are you doing here at night, when you get here, it will probably be midnight."

    "The people of Luo's family have to rest too. They can't receive you in the middle of the night."

    When hearing the word "reception", Mr. Luo really felt a little bitter, and said to himself that you really think too much.

    Still receiving, we are the outcasts of the Luo family, the people of the Luo family, it is already very good to let us in, what about reception.

    Of course, Mr. Luo also knew it in his heart. He naturally knew that it was impolite to go to other people's houses in the middle of the night. If the people in Luo's family were in a bad mood, they would blow it up.

    "I didn't say I'm going to Luo's house tonight. I mean, I'll go there at night and settle down first, so I can act better tomorrow."

    Su Xun said angrily: "Come on, there is no need to be so formal. If you want to hurry up, then come tomorrow. Come back, I will take you there."

    In fact, it doesn't take too long to travel from Linjiang to Jianghai, only two hours, even if there is a traffic jam, it will not take more than tens of minutes.

    It doesn't matter if you don't come tomorrow, but if you come at night, Su Xun will have to receive him later, how troublesome it is.

    Mr. Luo couldn't say anything, even though he was excited now, but this kind of thing had to be listened to by Su Xun.

    Su Xun hung up the phone, went back to the house, and started to practice.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun got up early in the morning and went out to have breakfast or something.

    Every time Su Xun practiced, he would stop automatically in the morning.

    When practicing this thing, I feel that the effect is better at night. I don't know why, but Su Xun feels this way anyway.

    As a result, Su Xun received a call from Mr. Luo early in the morning.

    The first sentence he opened his mouth was: "Su Xun, you kid is still sleeping, right? I shouldn't have disturbed you?"

    "hehe´"

    Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that luckily I am not sleeping. If I were sleeping, you would definitely not answer the call at this hour.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'm having breakfast, I have something to talk about, whether I will come today or not, if you don't come, I will go to work on other things."

    "I'm already in Jianghai, and I started working early in the morning. I don't know where you are now."

    "Fuck, you're here at this hour? There's something."

    Su Xun himself was frightened. The old man has already arrived in Jianghai before eight o'clock in the morning?

    Calculated according to the distance, if nothing else, it will take nearly two hours, so when will he get up?

    In fact, Su Xun couldn't understand at all, the old man's eagerness, and he couldn't wait to go back to Luo's house to have a look, so he didn't care about sleeping.

    I didn't sleep much last night, so I just got excited.

    One can imagine how excited he was. If he found out that Su Xun was playing tricks on him, it is estimated that this old man, no matter how good Su Xun is, would go directly to Su Xun to fight for his life.

    Su Xun had a bit of a headache, the old man came too early, he was a little caught off guard, only to hear Su Xun say: "Are you in too much of a hurry?"

    "I'm afraid no one is getting up at the Luo family at this time, so wait a little longer, you guys have breakfast in Jianghai or something, come back to Jianghai University to find me, and contact me when you arrive."

    "Okay, I'll contact you when I get back."

    Although Mr. Luo is anxious, he is not too anxious to get dizzy. After all, he is so old and his IQ is still there.

    In the end, Mr. Luo didn't wait too long. At around nine o'clock in the evening, he came to find Su Xun. He looked energetic and formally dressed.

    If it wasn't for his age, Su Xun probably thought he was on a blind date.Just listen to Su Xun saying: "How many of you are here together?"

    "There are not many people, including me, there are only three or four. The rest of the people were basically born in Linjiang. They don't have any idea about the Luo family here."

    Su Xun nodded, knowing that what he said was indeed the truth.

    Just like Luo Tianyi and the others, they don't even know what kind of relationship Jiang Hailuo's family has with their Luo family.

    To put it bluntly, so what if you know it, and you don't have any sense of belonging. If you let them go, they probably won't go.

    But that's good too. After all, they are ordinary people. It's better to separate the relationship with the Luo family here. It's not necessarily a good thing to spend a long time together.

    If it weren't for the strong demands of Mr. Luo, Su Xun probably wouldn't have brought him here.

    Fortunately, there are not many people, so it's no big deal to go and have a look.

    With Su Xun's current influence in the Luo family, it is estimated that they saw themselves, as if they had seen a ghost.

    Not to mention taking people to their house, even if their Luo family's house is demolished, no one would dare to speak back.

    Regarding the urinating nature of these people, after what happened two days ago, Su Xun can say that they are all people who are afraid of death.

    As long as you are afraid of death, it means everything is easy to talk about.

    "Know the exact location. If I know, I won't show you the way."

    Su Xun got into Mr. Luo's car. It was a big business car, which could accommodate seven or eight people, so Su Xun didn't have to drive by himself.

    The driver was obviously a confidant of the Luo family, knew the address, nodded to Su Xun, and started the car directly.

    And Su Xun didn't say anything. After getting in the car, he saw that guy Luo Manshan and two older ones, but he didn't have much impression.

    There are also quite a few Linjiang Luo family members, and there are only a few that Su Xun knows and has an impression of.

    Several people were very polite to Su Xun, even Luo Manshan, after seeing Su Xun, nodded slightly to show his respect for Su Xun.

    This is a big boss, you must not provoke him.

    If he provoked Su Xun, he would probably have to hack him to death before Su Xun made a move. The reality is so cruel.

    While the car was driving, it meant that they were getting closer and closer to Luo's house.

    In the hearts of several people, it is inevitable that there is some uneasiness. It is impossible to say that there is no feeling at all after leaving the place for almost 20 years.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 890 Who do you think you are?  (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Luo sitting in the car, although the seats of this car are quite comfortable, which can be described as the world's top-level leather seats, but the old man still looks restless.

    Su Xun happened to be sitting opposite him, seeing him like this really gave me a headache.

    The heart said that if you are in the car, then do it well, and if you move something around, it is really painful to watch.

    Su Xun wanted to close his eyes, so that he could not see what was out of his mind, but after closing his eyes, it seemed that there was still that image in his mind.

    So Su Xun said: "Old man, do you have hemorrhoids?"

    "ah?"

    The old man obviously didn't understand what Su Xun meant, he was stunned for a moment and then said: "No, I have never grown that thing in my life."

    Su Xun said: "Then why are you moving around, it seems that you are sitting unsteadily, dangling around."

    Several other members of the Luo family wanted to laugh a little, but they held back.

    Normally, Su Xun is the only one who dares to say that about the old man. How can other people have the courage to make fun of him.

    The old man understood what Su Xun meant, so he smiled and said, "Well, I'm really a little nervous, you have to understand me, older people, their psychological quality is not very good."

    Su Xun didn't bother to look at him at all, so he couldn't help but give him a blank look, and said to himself, why pretend to be forceful, you are like this, and your mental quality is not good.

    "By the way, Su Xun, have you really made an agreement with the Luo family? If you talk about them, will they go back on their word?"

    This old man doesn't know what's wrong now, he's like a patient suffering from dementia, always thinking that the Luo family won't see him, as if his own status is so humble.

    This is not the first time he asked this question, and Su Xun didn't even bother to answer his question.

    I just heard Su Xun say angrily: "I told you all, why lie to you, what good is it for me to deceive you from Linjiang, you will know when you go."

    Hearing what Su Xun said, the fidgeting old man finally calmed down, and he looked much more stable than before.

    And the other members of the Luo family didn't think too much about it. In fact, they were more willing to trust Su Xun.

    I can't talk about how much I like Su Xun, how good my impression of Su Xun is, but Su Xun's ability is there, and they are more willing to believe in Su Xun's ability.

    Although this kid didn't have much contact with them, but what he said, no matter what, it was realized anyway, and I didn't see him bragging.

    It took more than an hour to drive. After all, there were a lot of people in the car, and the driver drove relatively steadily. It took a long time to arrive at Luo's house.

    If you want Su Xun to drive there by himself, at least half an hour can be saved.

    Arriving at the gate of Luo's house, the car was parked on the side of the road. The space here is spacious, so if you want to park, you can park it casually.

    After getting off the car, facing the house of Luo's family, Su Xun didn't feel anything, but they all stopped and stood there blankly.

    Mr. Luo looked very excited, and there seemed to be tears rolling in his eyes, which might slip down at any time.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun was very emotional when he said it, so he didn't tease him anymore.

    Because Su Xun himself can probably understand a little bit of his feelings. The old man's feelings for the Luo family cannot be understood by himself. It is reasonable for him to be like this.

    After all, this is the place where he grew up and lived. After leaving for so long, it is inevitable that he will have feelings.

    Maybe it's okay when you are young, but when you get older, you like to miss the things in the past, especially easy to get emotional.

    The three of Luo Manshan and the others seemed to be fine, and their reaction was far less intense than the old man's, but it seemed that they were emotional enough.

    It is estimated that when they were young, they were at Luo's house, and they still have some memories.

    "Let's go, what are you doing at the door, go in and have a look, if you want, you can stay here."

    Su Xun urged.

    I always feel that standing here is blindly sad, it seems that it is not very good.

    Mr. Luo wiped his eyes, then nodded.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and took them there together. The big iron gate of Luo's house was still closed at this time.

    When Su Xun came here by himself, he never passed through the iron gate at all. He flew over and landed directly in the courtyard.?That¨s fine, this iron gate and the like are just decorations.

    However, Su Xun had no other way to bring them here today, so he could only hurry through the gate.

    "Come on, open the door for me."

    Su Xun yelled, and his attitude was quite good, not so tough, and his voice was not so loud. After all, today is not here to make trouble, everyone should get along peacefully.

    Sure enough, after a while, someone came over, and when he came, he asked: "Who is this person, who told you to approach Luo's house, please leave quickly."

    Everyone looked confused, you looked at me and I looked at you, a little confused about what happened, and finally everyone looked at Su Xun with doubts in their eyes.

    It is obvious that this is asking, and I said in my heart, big brother, what is going on with you, hasn't it already been agreed, why no one knows you?

    Su Xun was also a little embarrassed, he couldn't figure it out, the Luo family had already surrendered.

    In his imagination, after he came, the people of the Luo family should be trembling, and they should open the door for him quickly.

    In the end, this guy acted like he didn't know him, and told him to leave quickly and don't stay here.

    Su Xun was really embarrassed, he didn't have any face.

    So Su Xun asked, "You don't know me?"

    "Who the hell are you? Why should I know you?"

    The one who spoke was a young man. He looked young, but his tone was not small.

    Su Xun was silent all of a sudden, he thought the Luo family shouldn't be there, it's only been a few days, could it be that they turned their faces and refused to recognize anyone?

    This kind of possibility is still relatively low. According to Su Xun's estimation, there is a high possibility that this guy was not there that day.

    There were only a few dozen people that day. It is impossible for everyone from the Luo family to be there. Those present were all important figures. As for this kid, he did not appear to be an important figure at first glance.

    If there were any main character, he would not be allowed to guard the goal.

    Su Xun did not have the same knowledge as him. As the saying goes, ignorant people are not guilty.

    So Su Xun said: "You'd better open the door for me, otherwise you can go to the elders in your family, they know me."

    "cut！！"

    Su Xun said in a good voice, who knows that guy has a look of disdain, thinking that Su Xun is joking with him.

    Said: "Who do you think you are, the elders in the family still know you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 891: I really want to smoke myself (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I've seen too many people like you."

    This young man seemed to have seen through Su Xun.

    I just heard him say: "Let me tell you, Jiang Hai doesn't know how many people want to get in touch with my Luo family."

    "I have tried various methods. I have seen many people like you who pretend to know the Luo family. Let me tell you, don't do this, it is useless at all."

    The young man continued to say: "If there are guests in the family, they will be notified in advance. I have never heard of you. You come to say that you know someone from the Luo family. Don't be joking."

    "I'm too lazy to know people like you, so let's go."

    After finishing speaking, this guy still looked disgusted and waved to Su Xun.

    Su Xun almost laughed angrily. He really didn't communicate with the Luo family in advance. He didn't know that there was such a thing. When he came to your Luo family, he had to say hello in advance.

    Even if he knew, to put it bluntly, Su Xun would not ignore them, because Su Xun felt that he was the master of the Luo family. Now, he can come and leave whenever he wants.

    Mr. Luo and the others took a look at Su Xun. They guessed that Su Xun did not get things done.

    It's not that they suspect that Su Xun lied to them, maybe Su Xun was also deceived by someone.

    I found someone who claimed to know someone from the Luo family who could help him out, but it turned out that he was being fooled.

    After they came to the door, the members of the Luo family were completely unaware of such a thing.

    At that time, when Mr. Luo heard Su Xun say that he was so relaxed and could do it at any time, he felt something was wrong.

    After all, when I was young, I was a servant of the Luo family, and I have stayed in the Luo family for decades, so I know how complicated the rules of a family are.

    It's not that easy to get in the door of Luo's house. You have to discuss the date in advance, and people may not be able to agree.

    Sure enough, Su Xun was cheated. Mr. Luo felt a little disappointed in his heart, because he had been excited for so long in vain.

    Of course, I didn't mean to hurt Su Xun. Knowing about this matter, Su Xun did his best.

    When I leave for a while, I have to comfort him so as not to embarrass myself.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, Su Xun laughed instead, and he said to the young man, "I'll give you another chance, quickly open the door for me."

    "Hehe, who are you scaring here, so what if I don't open it?"

    This guy obviously has a serious temper, which can be seen from the tone of his speech at the beginning.

    It is estimated that the Luo family also has some rules. For example, if you face someone who comes to the door, you can just persuade them to leave, and if you can't see them, you can do it.

    Otherwise, with this guy's temper, who knows if he will do it right away.

    Su Xun's eyes suddenly darkened: "If you don't open the door, I will call you with the door. If you don't believe me, try it."

    If you don't give him some color, you really don't know your threat. Te Niang came to the door and encountered this kind of thing, which made Su Xun really suffocated and quite uncomfortable.

    "Don't, Su Xun, don't be impulsive, don't conflict with the Luo family, you can't afford it."

    When Mr. Luo saw that Su Xun was going to have a seizure, he was startled, and quickly dragged Su Xun back, as if it was something scary.

    The other members of the Luo family were also frightened, and that fellow Luo Manshan turned pale.

    Mr. Luo even persuaded earnestly: "Let's go, if you can't get in, you can't get in. I'm satisfied with taking a look outside."

    "Tell you, there are many strong people in Luo's family. You probably don't think they are enough in their eyes. Don't put yourself in it. Let's go quickly and don't cause trouble."

    After finishing speaking, Mr. Luo pulled Su Xun to leave.

    Although he is a member of the Luo family, he also has the feelings of the Luo family in his heart, but the Luo family does not recognize him. To put it bluntly, he and the Luo family are not in the same position, but Su Xun.

    It is natural to think for Su Xun's sake. If he contradicts the Luo family because of this, one can imagine what will happen to Su Xun.

    If Su Xun was not careful and something happened, there would be nothing to say. He would feel guilty to death, and he couldn't explain it to his two granddaughters.

    Su Xun smiled, revealing a very interesting smile.

    The current Mr. Luo looks so cute, still?He is worried.

    What he probably didn't know was that when the Luo family saw him, it was like seeing a ghost.

    The strongest masters have already been killed by Su Xun, and the others are not threatened at all, okay, Su Xun can face them easily.

    Mr. Luo didn't understand the situation. Su Xun didn't know how to tell him, and he probably wouldn't believe it. It was really embarrassing.

    Without the dissuasion of Gu Luo's family, Su Xun didn't even think about it, just kicked up, at least a hundred catties of iron gate, and was directly kicked to the ground by Su Xun, causing a shock.

    To put it bluntly, this iron gate is just an ordinary iron gate, there is no mystery in it, and with the strength of a cultivator, it can easily be kicked away.

    The special thing is that this is the iron gate of the Luo family, which represents a threshold of the Luo family.

    Only people from the Luo family can open the door for you in person. If you don't open the door for you, you dare not touch the door, which means offending the Luo family.

    In the entire Jianghai, who would dare to offend the Luo family.

    I guess Su Xun is as unscrupulous as that, without even thinking about it, if you don¨t open the door for me, then I¨ll kick it myself, it¨s no big deal anyway.

    "this´´"

    Confused, Mr. Luo and the others were completely confused, their faces turned pale at the moment, and they didn't know what to say.

    If he had a heart attack, he would probably be scared by Su Xun. This kid is really scary.

    Could this be the way he brought everyone to Luo's house, without letting you kick the door directly.

    A few people were panicking now. After a while, people from the Luo family came to make trouble. It is estimated that none of them can escape, and they may even implicate the Luo family in Linjiang.

    Mr. Luo really wanted to beat himself, why did he have such a ridiculous idea of ??recognizing his ancestors and returning to his ancestors, why did he ask Su Xun for help.

    Now it's all right, it's a bad thing, the matter has been made a big deal, I guess I can't run away.

    The young man at the door of Luo's house was obviously intimidated at the beginning. He had never seen such a straightforward person who just kicked the door when he came up?

    Immediately, he was furious, pointed at Su Xun and cursed: "Dare to kick the door of Luo's house, are you looking for death?"

    After finishing speaking, his aura immediately exploded, and he seemed a little scary for a while.

    This guy is obviously also a cultivator.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 892: Eat a Bit of Bitterness (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After all, this guy is a cultivator, which is not surprising.

    After all, he is from the Luo family. If this is a waste who can't cultivate immortals, he can't live in the old house of the Luo family, even if he doesn't even have the qualifications to be a gatekeeper.

    Aristocratic families are often so cruel, after all, not everyone is like Cui Hanghui, it was just an accident.

    No matter what state he is in, the aura on his body suddenly exploded after he got angry. For ordinary people, the suppression effect is very obvious.

    For example, Mr. Luo and the others, none of them are immortal cultivators, not even Mr. Luo. He was just a servant when he was in the Luo family.

    To put it bluntly, if he really had the talent for cultivating immortals, he would not be a servant.

    Several people were a little shocked by this momentum, they looked pale and not very good-looking.

    Mr. Luo wanted to speak, so he dragged Su Xun away quickly, so as not to break out a conflict, otherwise, Su Xun would probably suffer a disadvantage. This person seems to be very powerful.

    However, Su Xun laughed, and there was playfulness in his eyes.

    Because he knew in his heart what this guy's strength was all about.

    The moment it erupted, Su Xun saw that it was a Qi Entraining Realm, and it didn't even have a Foundation Establishment.

    At this state, he is still pretending to be aggressive here, which shows that this person's talent is not very good.

    However, this is not a strange thing. If he is really talented and succeeds in building a foundation at this age, he must have a high status in the aristocratic family, and it is impossible for him to come over to guard the door.

    Since if you want to be a gatekeeper, you must have the consciousness of being a gatekeeper. It's a pity that this person doesn't have any consciousness.

    In front of Su Xun, he is not enough to look at at all. The gap between the two seems to be unable to be described in words, maybe there is a Milky Way in the middle?

    It is only this kind of rubbish that can explode their aura and look like they are awesome.

    A real master, on the contrary, has the aura of being used to restraint.

    If he finds out that Su Xun has killed the most powerful one in his family, I don't know what kind of feeling he will have in his heart, whether he will feel that he is mentally retarded.

    "Get out of here!"

    Seeing that this guy was about to make a move, to put it bluntly, Su Xun didn't give him a chance to make a move at all. He just kicked up and let this guy fly out.

    At the same time, the blood in the mouth kept vomiting.

    Su Xun has already kept his hand, and he didn't use his real strength at all. If Su Xun really used 10% of his strength, it is estimated that this person is gone.

    Not only his life, it is estimated that even his body can disappear directly.

    The huge gap between realms is enough to cover up everything.

    "this´"

    Mr. Luo and the others were obviously shocked. No one thought that Su Xun had already reached this point.

    The Luo family's seemingly awesome characters are so vulnerable in front of Su Xun.

    People who don't know much can see the huge gap between two people at a glance.

    Su Xun is already so strong, it is really puzzling.

    However, they were not happy because of Su Xun's victory. On the contrary, they were even more worried at this time.

    Su Xun must be crazy. Those who dared to beat them in Luo's house, but when the people from Luo's house came out later, they would definitely make trouble.

    To put it bluntly, in everyone's opinion, no matter what, Su Xun is at a disadvantage today. After all, he is facing the entire Luo family.

    If you can't beat it, you will definitely suffer, so it goes without saying.

    If you can beat them, you can call someone. When the people from the Luo family come out, if you beat one, can you beat a bunch of them?

    The development of the matter has gradually deteriorated, and they don't even know what to say anymore. Su Xun is too impulsive.

    Today's incident, no one thought that it would be such a script.

    Even at this time, Mr. Luo didn't know what to do. It was obviously impossible to let Su Xun run away.

    It's already this time, how can I escape? I looked at the door and found that someone had pushed the door and came out, and there were more than one or two.

    "What's going on, who dares to make trouble in my Luo family!"

      In Luo's house, people kept rushing out.

    The people inside naturally heard the sound of the big iron gate falling to the ground just now.

    The people of the Luo family are very sensitive during this time. It can be said that the whole family was turned upside down by Su Xun, and they are still in great grief at this time.

    As it turned out, it seemed that someone had come to make trouble again, which naturally made the Luo family very angry.

    Could it be that after this incident, everyone felt that the Luo family was really easy to be bullied, and that they could ride on their heads and drag Xiangyang?

    The members of the Luo family all had ugly expressions on their faces, as if they were going to settle accounts.

    The young man who was beaten immediately became frightened at this moment, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and immediately said: "Elder, these people are going to force their way into my Luo's house and hurt me."

    Seeing the big iron gate that fell to the ground, the people of the Luo family probably understood what was going on.

    The elder took a look, and when he was about to attack, suddenly he saw Su Xun.

    Su Xun just stood there so straight, the whole person looked like a benchmark, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he was so handsome and merciless.

    It was such a handsome guy, but he frightened the people of the Luo family, and the elder even looked like he had seen a ghost.

    This is not human, this is clearly the plague god, I don't want to touch it, I don't want to touch it at all.

    Seems to have thought of something, the face of the Great Elder suddenly changed, it seems that he was going to come in just now, and this junior in the family didn't know him, so he stopped him.

    Thinking of this, the Great Elder almost frowned, why did he offend this person again.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, the young man was still complacent, thinking that Su Xun was being frightened, so he immediately said, "Boy, why don't you speak anymore, just keep going."

    The people of the Luo family were scared to pee, especially the elder, his facial features even froze.

    Damn, I was thinking about how to apologize to him, so that he wouldn't be angry, but it turned out that you were so lucky to come up and pick me up?

    The Great Elder was so angry, he just slapped him when he went up.

    "Snapped！！"

    The young man was beaten and flew out, his face was covered in blood, and he fell unconscious.

    With his strength, he couldn't withstand the slap of the Great Elder at all.

    The Great Elder didn't have any mercy, he was so rampant, it was his fate that Su Xun didn't kill him, he had to suffer today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 893 Don't Belong Here (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "this´"

    Mr. Luo and his group were a little confused, thinking what kind of operation is this?

    Su Xun, who beat someone, was fine. On the contrary, the one who was beaten was now severely injured, and he fell into unconsciousness.

    It's not like it's dead. Looking at it like this, it's probably half dead. It's probably not going to be able to move for a long time.

    Su Xun didn't bother to find that guy anymore, he knew that the elder of the Luo family was just protecting that young man.

    No matter how wrong it is, they belong to the same family after all, so they still have a little bit of shelter.

    For such a small person, Su Xun would not have the same knowledge as him.

    The Great Elder looked at Su Xun respectfully, and said, "I'm sorry, he doesn't know you, it's because our Luo family didn't discipline him well."

    Su Xun didn't bother to entangle this issue with him, and now it's of course the important thing to do.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Let me tell you, I brought a few people from your Luo family here today, and revisited the old place to have a look."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun waved to them and signaled them to come up quickly.

    A strange look appeared on the face of the Great Elder, wondering what the hell was going on?

    People from the Luo family, why did Su Xun take them with him?

    Now when people from the Luo family saw Su Xun, they probably saw a ghost, so they wished they could run away.

    Mr. Luo and the others are still dizzy now, but they naturally listened to Su Xun, so they walked up directly.

    The person who spoke was Mr. Luo, he quickly nodded to the Great Elder, and said respectfully: "Hello Great Elder, you should still know me, I am"

    Don't look at Mr. Luo's status in Linjiang Luo's family is very lofty. No one in the family dares to say anything about him, but when he really came to Jianghai's side, he is nothing. Naturally, he puts his attitude very low  up.

    Hearing what the old man said, the elder of the Luo family roughly understood what was going on.

    There was also a hint of surprise in his eyes, and he said, "So it's you."

    To put it bluntly, they are just a few servants of the Luo family. Luo Manshan actually left the Luo family when he was a child, and he will not have any impression. Who would deliberately remember a few servants.

    If the old man hadn't said something, I probably wouldn't have remembered it.

    After the Great Elder knew who they were, his expression was naturally complicated.

    It was already agreed at the beginning that after taking the two sisters away, they will never come back, and they are not even allowed to go back to Jianghai.

    It's good now, not to mention that Luo Shenyi has been in Jianghai all this time, even these servants have to come to Luo's house to have a look.

    This is obviously provoking the Luo family. The mood of the great elder is naturally not very good, and even a little bit bad.

    Mr. Luo also quickly explained: "Elder Elder, I hope you can understand that the Luo family is the place where I was raised."

    "I've been away for so many years, and I'm at this age now, so I just want to come back and take a look. As long as I take a look, I'm actually satisfied."

    Mr. Luo is also a good person. He can probably guess what the Great Elder is thinking, so he quickly explained it with a very sincere look to make the Great Elder not unhappy.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun next to him said: "Stop talking nonsense, if you want to see it, hurry up, who can stop you, what a fart."

    ""

    The great elder of the Luo family's eyelids twitched, as if he was a dog.

    My heart said that this Su Xun simply didn't take him seriously, or he didn't treat him as a human being at all.

    Unhappy is not happy, but he has nothing to do, what else can he do if he can't beat him, he can only endure it, and there is no way to do it.

    Even he knew that people including Mr. Luo and the others had to be treated well, lest Su Xun would be dissatisfied for a while.

    There is no way, whoever met this guy can only endure it.

    Mr. Luo and his party probably didn't expect that the members of the Luo family were so easy to talk to, and they received them personally, and their attitude was pretty good.

    Even when he revisited Luo's house, he was personally accompanied by someone, almost like a tour guide.

    Let Mr. Luo and his group feel flattered.

    When they were in the Luo family before, they were the ones who served others, and now there are people who serve him too.?? Served, but I really didn't expect it.

    In fact, Mr. Luo is still very familiar with this place of the Luo family. After so many years, there has not been much change.

    Of course, they also know it very well. With their identities, in the eyes of the Luo family, they probably don't count as anything. Naturally, it is impossible to have this kind of treatment.

    The most important thing is Su Xun's face, all because of Su Xun.

    It seems that Su Xun did not lie to them before. What happened just now has fully demonstrated that Su Xun and the Luo family knew each other.

    After hanging around for quite a long time, Su Xun didn't accompany them anymore.

    To put it bluntly, the Luo family's house was not attractive to Su Xun, so he just found a chair and sat down, quietly basking in the sun in the yard.

    Although he didn't move much, his presence always felt heavy to the people of the Luo family. Everyone didn't dare to breathe too hard, for fear of offending Su Xun.

    A whole morning passed like this, Mr. Luo and the others obviously achieved their goal and were about to leave.

    The people of the Luo family were quite generous, and they wanted to keep them for lunch, but fortunately, Mr. Luo refused. If he agreed, Su Xun probably wouldn't stay.

    There is no other reason, but it is very awkward to eat at Luo's house.

    If you want to leave, naturally no one in the Luo family will try to persuade you to stay.

    Everyone didn't play such a game, but Su Xun left instead. They were so happy. It would be too scary to have Su Xun around.

    In the hearts of the Luo family, this person is even more terrifying than a ghost.

    "Su Xun, thank you very much. This time, the greatest wish of my life has come true."

    After getting in the car, Mr. Luo said with emotion.

    Su Xun glanced at him angrily, and said to himself, is this what you are good for?

    But he still deliberately said: "Why don't you stay for a meal, or you can stay here for two days, why are you leaving in such a hurry."

    Mr. Luo smiled, then shook his head slightly.

    "After being away for so many years, I actually don't belong here at all."

    Mr. Luo said: "Although the people from the Luo family were polite to me just now, I know they did it because of you."

    "And it's very polite, but it makes everyone more alienated, and it's not interesting, just take a look at the place where I lived in the past." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 894 Dropping Out (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun nodded. It seems that Mr. Luo is not as stubborn as he thought. At least he can figure out the reason for these things.

    I have been away for so many years, and I still want to be a fart. It is almost enough to come back and have a look. If you want to stay, it is not realistic at all, and everyone is not used to it.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's good for you to think so, anyway, if you think about it in the future, come back and have a look yourself, they know you too."

    If you come back next time, you probably won't need Su Xun to come forward.

    Mr. Luo smiled and said nothing. In fact, it is enough for him to come once, because he has this thought in his heart.

    This trip is equivalent to ending my thoughts. If you ask him to come again next time, he may not be willing.

    Su Xun said again: "I'm starving to death, find a place to eat, the old man has to invite me for lunch."

    Naturally, there is nothing wrong with the old man, and he immediately nodded and agreed. It's just a meal, and no one present will care about it.

    Besides, I really owed Su Xun a favor today, and it was the right thing to pay him back.

    I just heard the old man say: "By the way, I'll call Tianyi and ask her to come out for dinner."

    For the granddaughter Luo Tianyi, the old man still likes it very much, so there is nothing to say about it.

    For example, Luo Shenyi is also there, but the old man will not take the initiative to find Luo Shenyi.

    It is estimated that if she went to find Luo Shenyi, Luo Shenyi herself would not be very happy to come here.

    Su Xun had no objection to this, and he said directly: "Okay, just drive the car to his school, so as not to let her run away."

    Perhaps Luo Tianyi would be very happy to see her grandfather coming to see her.

    When they were in the car, several people also discussed the death of the old woman from the Luo family, and they couldn't help but sigh for a while. It was unexpected that such a powerful existence would also fall.

    It has not been a few days since the old woman died, and the mourning hall is still at home. When they entered Luo's house, they would naturally find out that this is not a secret.

    Of course they don't know who killed it, let alone the culprit, right in front of them.

    Su Xun wouldn't talk about it either. After speaking, it might make them feel uneasy.

    ！！！！！！

    After eating at noon, Mr. Luo and the others didn't plan to stay in Jianghai for a long time, and they left in the afternoon.

    Luo Tianyi still has classes in the afternoon. She is also very busy now, and she has to go to the company for training. The entertainment industry is not so easy to get into.

    Good one's own condition is one aspect. Of course, the most important thing is to work hard. Being a vase will not go far.

    Su Xun took a taxi back by himself, returned to his home, and did not practice, let's talk about cultivation in the evening, playing games at home alone, it is comfortable.

    At night, Jiang Wu said in the group: "Call that beast Su Xun."

    "Hurry up and drink, that guy Lao Liu is back."

    When Su Xun saw that Liu Rufeng had returned, his heart was moved immediately.

    This Liu Rufeng has disappeared for several days, and it can be said that there is no movement, which makes people quite worried. Just in time to drink, let's see how he is doing.

    Su Xun quickly replied: "See you at the school gate."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun got up directly.

    The place where I live is not far from there, and Su Xun didn't drive, and walked over alone.

    Arriving at the restaurant where the three of them often go, the two of them have already arrived. When Liu Rufeng saw Su Xun, he smiled.

    However, Su Xun frowned, Liu Rufeng's condition did not look very good.

    This smile looks more like it was deliberately squeezed out. The usual Liu Rufeng is a more easy-going person, and he won't be so reluctant to himself.

    Not sure what the situation was, Su Xun didn't ask immediately, but said, "You two, have the dishes been ordered, and bring me a sheep and scorpion."

    "Your big guy who treats guests hasn't come yet, so we don't dare to order, we're just waiting for you."

    "Damn, when will it be my treat, Jiang Wu, don't be so shameless."

    ""

    The three of them complained while ordering, the atmosphere was very good, and Liu Rufeng also showed a smile when he looked at it.

    ? It looks like a real smile, nothing forced.??middle.

    During the meal, Jiang Wu asked: "Old Liu, you said that you have been away for so many days, but you left me lonely to death in the dormitory, just me, it's so boring."

    "Su Xun, a beast, stays outside all day and never comes back to accompany me."

    Su Xun complained directly: "If you have the ability, take Li Xueman outside for the night and see what you can do."

    "Ahem！！"

    Immediately, Jiang Wu couldn't bear it anymore, and coughed twice dryly.

    He would like to, but he has no guts, and he hasn't developed to that point yet.

    Girls, especially those like Li Xueman, are so casual.

    Jiang Wu said directly: "Do you think I am a beast like you? Anyway, Lao Liu is back now, and I will not be bored alone in the dormitory in the future. What can you do to me?"

    "Hurry up and drink, even the food can't stop your mouth." Su Xun continued to complain.

    In fact, several people drink together, this way of chatting is more comfortable, Su Xun doesn't need everyone to be afraid of him, he still needs real friends.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, no one noticed that Liu Rufeng's eyes dimmed a bit.

    Seems like after some struggles, Liu Rufeng finally said: "I'm really sorry Jiang Wu, I might have to drop out of school."

    "ah?"

    Let alone Jiang Wu, even Su Xun was stunned. Liu Rufeng's words made no one think of it.

    Jiang Wu didn't react, and the chopsticks fell on the table. Su Xun was a little better, but he looked at Liu Rufeng in surprise.

    Liu Rufeng seemed to be quite calm in fact.

    Jiang Wu said: "Old Liu, what are you kidding, you finally went to college, and this is only the first semester of college, why don't you drop out of school, don't make trouble."

    It is true that for those who go to college, except for you who have caused serious things and were expelled, who would drop out of school as a normal person?

    ? If you want to say that you can¨t afford to go to school, there are almost none now. There are some stipends in the university, and you can go to work and study by yourself. Besides, Liu Rufeng is not a person who is short of money.

    Moreover, Jianghai University is a famous university, who would give up this degree if they have nothing to do.

    Su Xun didn't speak, he looked at Liu Rufeng, the calmer Liu Rufeng was, the worse his premonition would be.

    He felt that he was not joking, this should be true.

    Sure enough, Liu Rufeng said: "I really didn't tease you, I was telling the truth. This time I came back to go through the formalities." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 895: I Haven't Made A Move (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't speak, he had been staring at Liu Rufeng.

    From the first time I saw him, I felt something was wrong. I couldn't express that feeling, but I knew it in my heart.

    Just like when he and Su Xun smiled when they first met, it was actually a forced smile.

    Although he smiled, Su Xun could tell he was tired from his smile. The few days he was away from school, he should not have a very good life, probably quite tired.

    Hearing Liu Rufeng said that he was going to drop out of school, Su Xun knew that what happened to him was probably not small.

    Su Xun pressed Jiang Wu down, signaling him not to get excited.

    This guy Jiang Wu has such a character, he likes to be excited, as if he would slap the table if he disagrees.

    However, at this time, it is useless for you to get excited.

    "Don't be so excited, just listen to what Lao Liu said, what is the reason?"

    Su Xun looked at Zhang Liu Rufeng and said, "If it's convenient for you, you can tell us, we are all from our own family, if there is anything we can help, we will definitely help you."

    "That's right, Lao Liu, if you have something you can't handle, go find Su Xun, he is so powerful, maybe he can help you with your little things."

    Seeing the two brothers thinking about themselves so much, they still looked very anxious, but Liu Rufeng was actually moved at this moment, as if a warm current was passing by.

    Just listening to Liu Rufeng, he said directly: "How should I put it, it is true that something happened at home, and it is not a secret. I will tell you that there must be no problem."

    "My father is in business. Our family is in Jianghai, and we also have a company, which is quite large."

    Su Xun didn't interrupt him, these were all in Su Xun's expectation, Liu Rufeng's family background should be quite good, you can tell.

    It's just that he is a relatively low-key person, and he doesn't like to pretend to be like the ordinary rich second generation.

    However, no one who has really gotten along with him will surely not underestimate him.

    Su Xun made a conservative estimate in his heart. He said so, and estimated that his family's business, at least in terms of assets, must have billions of dollars, which is the least.

    "Some time ago, my father was beaten. He is dying and is being rescued."

    Having said that, Liu Rufeng's face seemed to be shrouded in a haze.

    Su Xun and Jiang Wu looked at each other in blank dismay. They didn't expect this kind of thing to happen. If such a thing happened to someone, they probably wouldn't feel good. Suddenly they could understand Liu Rufeng.

    "What happened?" Su Xun said with a frown.

    To be reasonable, if someone beats you, it shouldn't be so serious, unless you are beaten to death directly.

    Otherwise, broken legs, broken arms or broken bones would not be life-threatening.

    Liu Rufeng's expression seemed to be a little bit painful, but he said: "The situation is not very good, intracranial hemorrhage, there is a great possibility that he will become a vegetative state."

    Su Xun still knows a lot about medical treatment.

    Intracranial hemorrhage is indeed scary, it is a very serious situation, and it affects the human brain.

    Anyone with a little common sense knows that the brain is the most important and mysterious place in the human body.

    Even many scientific studies, after so many years, have not been able to thoroughly study the human brain.

    If the brain is traumatized, the consequences are more serious.

    Su Xun continued to ask: "What did the hospital say?"

    As for which hospital, Su Xun didn't ask.

    Without thinking about it, Liu Rufeng's family is not short of money, so he must go to the best hospital.

    And Jianghai itself is the most developed place in China, and the best hospitals here are also among the top in the country.

    If it is useless, the only option is to go abroad.

    Liu Rufeng continued to say in a deep voice: "The doctor said that there is little hope of being rescued. There is only one way, to perform a craniotomy."

    "However, because there is a lot of blood stasis in the brain, the risk of craniotomy is too great. Even if the best experts in the world are called, the chance is estimated to be only about 10%."

    Liu Rufeng said: "Once you fail, your life will be gone, and if you continue like this, you will never wake up."

    Su Xun probably understands what it means. There are always operations that fail, especially if it involves brain surgery.

    If the bleeding in the brain is too much, ?The exact operation is very difficult, and the mortality rate is relatively high.

    Only one tenth of the success rate, this is indeed too risky, for a while, no one would dare to do this kind of surgery.

    It's just that what he doesn't understand is who made the shot, which is too cruel.

    Being able to beat people like this is not much different from intentional killing, it is clearly murder.

    And since his father is the boss of the company, he must have bodyguards and the like, how could he be beaten like this.

    Su Xun did not ask about this, and the current focus is not on this.

    Besides, those of them have many enemies themselves, maybe they offended some villain, and they took revenge in private.

    Jiang Wu also had a complex expression on his face, he opened his mouth, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    It is indeed a bit tragic that my good brother encountered such a thing, and he didn't even know what to say to comfort him.

    Jiang Wu then said: "Old Liu, you also know that I am a rough person, and I don't know much about comforting words."

    "Anyway, this kind of thing happened, you must be very sad, but the matter should be handed over to the doctor, and you should pay attention to your body."

    "And it doesn't conflict with your schooling. At worst, you just need to take a few more days off. The counselor should be able to understand your situation."

    Liu Rufeng shook his head: "After my father fell, the company immediately lost its leader. There are people inside who are watching the position, and there are competitors outside who are coveting."

    "It's not an exaggeration to say that I'm besieged on all sides. I have to go back and take care of the company's affairs. Otherwise, I can't let my mother handle everything alone."

    "I can't help it. I just started college, but it's going to end like this. I'm a bit reluctant for you two to tell the truth, but I definitely don't have much time to go back to school in the future. Let's get together next time when we have time."

    Su Xun probably understood it too, probably because of his character, he actually doesn't like to manage the company at all.

    But at this time of turmoil, someone really needs to come forward. As the boss's son, he naturally does his part.

    Fortunately, he met Su Xun.

    Su Xun said: "There is no need to be so reluctant, just in case your father recovers."

    "Su Xun, I really borrowed your good words. If my father can recover, I would definitely like to stay in school, but the doctors said that there is little hope."

    "That's because I haven't made a move yet." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 896 Where is the doctor (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "you´"

    Both Jiang Wu and the others looked at Su Xun, a little confused, thinking what can you do if you make a move?

    Facing the eyes of the two people, Su Xun also smiled.

    Speaking of it, he really didn't show off his medical skills too much in front of the two of them.

    Su Xun then said: "There is something I didn't tell you, but I actually know a little bit about medicine. Take me to have a look, maybe I can help you."

    Jiang Wu looked at Su Xun in a bewildered manner, obviously unable to connect Su Xun with medical skills.

    You are a computer science student, what are you pretending to be, where did you get your medical skills?

    Jiang Wu then said: "Okay, Su Xun, it's a bit wrong for you to pretend to be aggressive at this time."

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that I am so serious, why do people always think that I am pretending?

    However, Liu Rufeng noticed something different, and lived together for a long time, so he naturally knew Su Xun very well.

    It's not that Jiang Wu doesn't understand, the main thing is that Jiang Wu has always been used to being careless, and he likes to argue with Su Xun.

    Liu Rufeng heard some implication, so he asked: "Su Xun, are you really good at medicine?"

    "Why lie to you, and the medical skills are not bad, I don't mean to comfort you, take me there to have a look, I might be able to cure your father."

    What Su Xun said is quite conservative.

    After all, he has the Eye of Salvation, and the Eye of Salvation, as long as you are not dead, Su Xun can heal you.

    It can be said that as long as Su Xun goes, everything will come naturally.

    Su Xun usually doesn't bother to take care of these things. There are too many people in the world who are sick and injured, and Su Xun can't take care of them all.

    However, this is the father of his good brother, and it is rare that Su Xun can recognize someone, so Su Xun naturally will not ignore him.

    Liu Rufeng naturally believed in Su Xun, and suddenly, some hope rose in his heart.

    Having seen too many miraculous things about Su Xun, it wouldn't be a surprise if there are some miraculous operations. Maybe it is really possible to let Su Xun do it.

    Liu Rufeng was really a little excited, he was already in despair.

    I only heard Liu Rufeng say: "Okay, let's do it tomorrow. It's not convenient to have a consultation with the experts in the evening."

    Su Xun nodded. After spending a lot of money, it is estimated that many experts have been mobilized. If there is a consultation at night, it is really inconvenient for Su Xun to go there like this.

    There are so many experts here, how could you allow an outsider to treat patients? Isn't this ignoring them?

    Although it is said that Su Xun can forcefully go for treatment and then slap various experts in the face, but for Su Xun, he has passed the age of forcibly pretending, so it is meaningless.

    Besides, intracranial hemorrhage, although it is very serious, people can't die after a short while, don't care about this one night, in fact, it's not a big problem.

    Su Xun then said: "Don't worry, I'm sure there will be nothing wrong when I go out tomorrow. Don't think about anything tonight, drink well, and don't go home until you're drunk."

    When Jiang Wu heard that Su Xun was so confident, he wanted to complain about him.

    However, after looking at Liu Rufeng's whole person and listening to Su Xun's words, it seemed that something was different, so Jiang Wu held back.

    He also followed the words: "That's right, it's not bad that Su Xun usually likes to pretend to be aggressive, but he's also capable, so he's definitely right."

    The next thing was that the three of them drank together. Putting aside these unhappy things, they drank more happily. Liu Rufeng was really under too much pressure recently.

    He was the one who drank the most at night, and when he finally got really drunk, it was Jiang Wu and Su Xun who carried him back.

    Just taking advantage of the drinking time at night, let Liu Rufeng temporarily forget the troubles in his heart, and wait until tomorrow, everything will be better.

    Su Xun rarely went back, he had everything to change and wash in the dormitory, and went to sleep directly in the dormitory, and it happened to be dispatched together tomorrow.

    ！！！！！！

    It wasn't too late for everyone to get up the next day. Yesterday, they drank very late, plus they were drunk.

    Su Xun was fine, he didn't have any influence, he woke up early, and didn't have the heart to call out to those two guys. It was after nine o'clock before these two people woke up.

    ?Thinking that there is still business to do today, Jiang Wu didn't even stay in bed, and got up to wash up, heTo follow along.

    This kind of thing didn't involve any privacy, so there would be no problem for him to come, so he took him with him, Su Xun drove, and the three went to the hospital.

    Jianghai City Boren Hospital, this is the best hospital in Jianghai City. It can be said that a specialist number has to be sold for thousands of dollars.

    There are only a few good hospitals, and there are still many people from other places who come to see a doctor. The resources are definitely not enough, and there will naturally be scalpers and the like. It is not easy to register.

    Of course, all of this is based on the premise that you are an ordinary person. If you are rich and powerful, you will naturally not care about these.

    The three of them went to the private ward together, which was similar to what Su Xun had seen in Linjiang before. He knew that there would be these things in general big hospitals, but ordinary people couldn't touch them.

    There were quite a few people in the ward at this time, and the ward was filled with fruit baskets and the like, probably brought by other people's visits.

    Fortunately, it is a private ward. If this was an ordinary ward, it probably wouldn't even be able to put things down.

    "Mom, you haven't slept all night? Go back and rest for a while, I'll watch over here."

    Liu Rufeng said to a middle-aged woman.

    Su Xun and the others took a look. This middle-aged woman looks good-looking, and she is naturally well-maintained by someone who is not short of money. She looks like she is only in her thirties.

    Of course, Su Xun knew this was impossible, and Liu Rufeng had already gone to college.

    He looks pretty good, no wonder Liu Rufeng is also pretty handsome.

    The woman is obviously also very hard-working, and her husband is naturally under a lot of pressure when something like this happens.

    Shaking his head, he said, "I'm fine, I'm not too sleepy, and I'll have to listen to what the experts say later."

    Liu Rufeng was a little embarrassed for a while, he wanted to spend everyone and let Su Xun do it, but found that even his own mother was unwilling to go out, let alone other people.

    The few people who are here at this time are not here to visit, they are all relatives.

    Su Xun knew what he meant, felt that it was unnecessary, and motioned to Liu Rufeng to speak directly.

    Liu Rufeng didn't hesitate anymore, he knew that if the experts came later, it would be even more difficult.

    I only heard Liu Rufeng say: "Mom, I brought a doctor here today."

    "Where, where is the doctor?"

    Before Liu Rufeng finished speaking, a middle-aged man spoke up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 897 Backfired (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun frowned, feeling a little unhappy.

    I thought this guy was too straightforward, he was clearly ignoring him and Jiang Wu, and never thought that they would be the doctors brought by Liu Rufeng.

    Otherwise, if the two big living people came directly, how could they not find it, obviously they didn't think about it.

    Su Xun glanced at this guy, who was talking to a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties or forties.

    However, the eye circles are black, and the eye sockets seem to be a little sunken, and the whole person looks gloomy.

    Of course Su Xun understands that, from a professional point of view, this guy is too indulgent. It is estimated that he has played with women too much, which has caused his body to be very empty now.

    It is estimated that he has been hollowed out. A normal person can hit him with one hand.

    Liu Rufeng gave him a cold look, and then said: "This is a doctor and a good friend of mine. I heard about this, so I came here to help me take a look."

    The middle-aged man with dark circles sized up Su Xun, and then laughed.

    There was still someone unconscious on the hospital bed, but he laughed at this time, which seemed a little inappropriate.

    I just heard him say: "Rufeng, you are not mistaken, how do you know that this kind of person is a doctor?"

    "I know you are anxious, and I am also anxious when I encounter this kind of thing, but we should listen to the experts. There are the best brain experts in the country here. You can't go to the doctor in a hurry."

    The dark circles under his eyes seemed to see through Su Xun all at once, and he only heard him say: "Now our family is in a special period, and many people outside are staring at it. Some people with ulterior motives will try their best to get close at this time."

    "How do you know that this person is sent by Dongfang Company, maybe he wants to directly kill your father."

    Listening to what he said, it seems that he and Liu Rufeng are still in the same family.

    However, Liu Rufeng's attitude was not that good. He said directly: "It's true that there are people watching outside, but I'm afraid there are people watching at home."

    Su Xun probably understood as soon as he heard this, Liu Rufeng and his family didn't seem to be very harmonious.

    This guy should be a relative or something. He must have ideas about Liu Rufeng's father's company. Liu Rufeng is not stupid. If he couldn't tell the difference, he would have been played to death long ago.

    As for saying that Su Xun was sent by others to harm his father, that is even more nonsense. When he knew Su Xun, there was no such thing.

    Not to mention Su Xun's character, he is 100% convinced that his family's company may be given to Su Xun, and Su Xun may not be willing to take it.

    The expression on the face of the black eye obviously changed, and he immediately said: "What did you say? After the big brother had an accident, I have been guarding here, and my heart is about to break. You said that about me?"

    Liu Rufeng's mother also said: "Rufeng, don't be so big or small, talk to uncle."

    It was obvious that she was trying to calm things down. She didn't want her son to fight with other people at this time. Her son was still too young.

    Liu Rufeng looked too lazy to talk, so he said to his mother: "Mom, this is my college classmate, he is very good, let him have a look."

    "Rufeng, your father's situation is very dangerous. If he moves rashly, will there be any accidents? Why don't we ask the doctor?"

    Liu Rufeng's mother, who has a lot of self-cultivation in speaking, did not directly doubt Su Xun, but gave Su Xun face.

    In fact, from the bottom of her heart, she naturally didn't want to believe Su Xun, probably because her son was in a hurry to go to the doctor.

    This Su Xun could tell, he didn't think there was anything wrong with it, and he didn't meet him because he had the word "miracle doctor" engraved on his head. How could he ask others to believe in him and put a life in his own hands.

    I feel that it is better to follow Liu Rufeng's idea just now, pay everyone out, and then do it quietly, without letting others know.

    Liu Rufeng spoke earnestly, he believed in Su Xun with all his heart, wanted to try it, and said, "Mom, just listen to me once."

    "He's one of my best friends in college. He won't lie to me. Let him try it. Otherwise, the experts won't be able to give an explanation. After staying for so many days, you should know better than me.  .￣

    Liu Rufeng's mother's face was a little bit disappointed, it was indeed the case, in the face of this difficult situation, the advice given by the experts was actually surgery, but the surgical mortality rate is too high.

    About one-tenth, people dare not try.

    Thinking that her son has always been calm and never worried the family, she nodded and said, "Okay, then let your classmate try it."

    Then she said to Su Xun: "Young man, thank you for having such a heart, but if you really find it difficult, don't force it, remember to call the experts here in time."

    Su Xun knew that she meant well, so she nodded: "Okay!"

    After three or two sentences, the matter was finally finalized, and then it was time for Su Xun to play freely.

    The guy with dark circles became anxious, and he said: "Sister-in-law, you're not mistaken, you really let such an unknown kid do it, if something happens, you will regret it for the rest of your life."

    A few other people, who seemed to be relatives, also persuaded them one after another. They talked a lot for a while, and the quiet ward looked like a vegetable market.

    Su Xun looked at all this with cold eyes. This is not a relative of his family, and he doesn't know the specific situation.

    However, Su Xun can probably see some clues. This group of people doesn't seem to be worried about accidents, but they don't want Su Xun to take action. Is it because they are afraid that Su Xun will really cure them?

    Liu Rufeng raised his voice and shouted: "Shut up!"

    The sound was only interrupted for a moment, and then continued again.

    The dark circles under the eyes said: "What do you mean Liu Rufeng, now he is getting smaller and smaller, and you just talk to the elders like that?"

    "This is my father, his business, my mother and I can make a decision."

    "Bah, then he is still my own brother, so I can't care about it?"

    "That's right, everyone is a family, why do you make your own decisions?"

    "You are so young and have no experience. What if something happens, naturally let us check for you."

    ""

    Not surprisingly, Liu Rufeng was criticized and criticized by these relatives, as if Liu Rufeng had made some heinous mistake.

    In this situation, Liu Rufeng must be very tired.

    He lacked experience in this area and wanted to be tougher, but in the end it backfired and the effect was not good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 898: Cleaning Up All (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If you want to cure the disease, you must get rid of this group of people, otherwise it will affect Su Xun's actions.

    And they are here, whether Su Xun can make a move is really not certain, maybe they have been blocking it.

    As for Liu Rufeng at present, it is obvious that these people cannot be restrained.

    His mother didn't seem to be a strong character, and probably even worse. It seemed that only Su Xun made a move.

    After making up his mind, Su Xun was not too polite with them, and pointed at the dark circle directly, and said, "Does this person have a good relationship with you?"

    Liu Rufeng was stunned for a moment, and everyone present was stunned for a moment.

    Xin said that we are all relatives, what do you mean by asking this, even if you have a bad relationship with relatives, so what, at least the blood relationship is still there.

    Liu Rufeng had nothing to hide from Su Xun, he said whatever he wanted, nodded directly and said: "The relationship is not very good."

    The relationship itself is not very good. Liu Rufeng knows exactly what his uncle is up to, and he probably has plans for his own business.

    Although he is in the company now, he is still a small leader. His father is a better person, and he gave some shares and so on.

    Just getting dividends every year, I guess I can be chic and worry-free, and I won't be short of money.

    But people's desires are endless. After you have money, you will think that it is better to have more money.

    For example, a person who earns a few thousand yuan a month thinks that he can earn more than ten thousand yuan a month, while a person who earns more than ten thousand yuan a month thinks that he can earn tens of thousands a month.

    As for satisfaction, few people will really know how to be satisfied.

    Even Su Xun himself has not reached that level.

    As a cultivator, I constantly think about improving my strength to become stronger. To a certain extent, this is also unsatisfactory.

    When Liu Rufeng's father was still there, this guy was quite honest. After all, he was incomparable to Liu Rufeng's father in every aspect.

    But after something happened, this guy became active.

    ? To some extent, Liu Rufeng is still too young to be his opponent, and his hope can be said to be great.

    As a result, Liu Rufeng directly said that he had a bad relationship with him, without hiding it at all, and this guy's face turned dark.

    Su Xun nodded directly, and just kicked up.

    "boom！！"

    Just hearing a bang, everyone was stunned.

    The dark circles flew out directly, like a cannonball that was pressed by someone.

    Just when they came in, the door of the ward was not closed, and they were kicked out by Su Xun.

    The guy was outside, already screaming, and spit out a big mouthful of blood.

    Even if Su Xun didn't use too much force, being kicked out like this would probably be uncomfortable, and injury is certain.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, and wanted to clean up that guy, anyway, he is not a good bird, so he just helped Liu Rufeng clear up the obstacles.

    And this is in the hospital, it's okay to be injured, you can go to the first aid directly, and you will definitely not die.

    Others in the ward were dumbfounded, they didn't expect Su Xun to be so cruel.

    Anyway, everyone is usually regarded as an upper-level person on Jianghai's side, and it has been a long time since I have seen such a rude scene.

    Only Liu Rufeng was not surprised at all, this is Su Xun's character, he did what he said, without any hesitation or scruples.

    Living like this is really enviable.

    When Su Xun asked him just now, Liu Rufeng could probably guess that there was a high possibility that Su Xun was about to make a move.

    However, Liu Rufeng felt that he played very well. If he could, he would have wanted to clean up his uncle a long time ago. It was not a thing at all.

    Probably uncle, he wished that his father would die sooner, and then he could act more freely.

    Su Xun said coldly: "Now that he has been dealt with, whoever disagrees with my action, just say so, and I will send him out."

    As soon as these words came out, no one dared to answer them.

    I just wanted to scold Su Ming for being rude, but I remembered the tragedy of the dark circles under my eyes just now.

    In particular, there are some women present, who can stand up to this.

    Liu Rufeng's mother also opened her mouth wide in surprise.

    This classmate of my son is so nice??It's a bit unique. This kind of quick-cutting method is indeed rare.

    Jiang Wuze pursed his lips, thinking that Su Xun was acting aggressive again, it was really not interesting, he didn't bring him with him, and it would be great if he just told him to let him take action.

    In Jiang Wu's view, it is only right and proper to stand up for brothers.

    Su Xun saw that this group of people were timid, and thought that they had finally calmed down, so he said: "Except for their mother and son, and the idlers, all go out!"

    "Why, why did you let us go out? Are you going to do something shameful?"

    "What if something happens, we won't go out."

    "That's right, agreeing to allow you to be treated is already a big concession, and you still have to make progress."

    ""

    When several people heard that Su Xun wanted to drive them out, they immediately became excited, thinking that Su Xun was targeting them.

    That's right, Su Xun was targeting them.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "If you don't go out, I will do it myself."

    Everyone: ""

    When a scholar meets a soldier, there is no reason to explain.

    When encountering such an unreasonable violent maniac, everyone really has nothing to do, because he really knows how to do it.

    The effect of killing chickens and monkeys just now was very good. These guys were still mumbling in their mouths, but they still went out.

    Su Xun signaled Jiang Wu to go over, closed the door, and isolated those people directly.

    "Jiang Wu, you go out!"

    "Ah, Su Xun, you don't know how, you can't even look at me?" Jiang Wu was very distressed.

    "No, go and buy me a set of silver needles, which are used for acupuncture. Go directly to the pharmacy next to the hospital to buy them." Su Xun ordered.

    He still decided to use acupuncture to cover up his eyes of salvation.

    Otherwise, just stare at it like this, and then people will be fine. It is really unbelievable, completely unscientific, and probably cannot be explained.

    But with acupuncture, there is nothing to explain.

    It doesn't matter if you think it's unscientific, it's because you're just good at it, and your grasp of acupuncture and moxibustion is not yet in place.

    There is something mysterious in it, no one can explain it clearly, and it just happens that Su Xun can use it to deceive people.

    When Jiang Wu heard this, he knew it was a serious matter, and there was no one who was more suitable for running errands than him, so he hurried downstairs.

    Outside, I happened to see a group of them with the black eye.

    After a group of people saw Jiang Wu, they all looked bad, and automatically regarded Jiang Wu as one of Su Xun and the others.

    But looking at Jiang Wu's big and three rough appearance, no one dares to provoke him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 899: Simply Nonsense (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This group of people had bad eyes, and Jiang Wu naturally responded with the same eyes. This guy Jiang Wu has always had this character, so he will not be cowardly.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun telling him to get down to business, he didn't want to waste time, probably Jiang Wu would have to slap this group of people venomously.

    "What do you think about this? Rufeng is really too much, how could he bring someone to beat his uncle."

    At the same time, someone said: "Han Jiang, are you going to deal with the injury?"

    The name of the black eye is Liu Hanjiang.

    At this moment, he was really angry in his heart, but when he got angry, the place where his chest was kicked just now hurt, which made him grit his teeth.

    If it's someone else, it's okay to say that it's not so serious. The key point is that this guy, as I said from the beginning, is too weak and weak.

    This guy was very upset, he said: "Take care of the fart, what's the matter with me at this time, it's the big brother's business that matters."

    "Although Liu Rufeng is his son, you can't let Liu Rufeng mess around. What does a young man in his twenties know? He counts money for someone when he is cheated."

    "Then what should we do, the man inside is too violent, a barbarian, and he doesn't give people a chance to speak at all."

    Everyone knows who he is talking about, who else but Su Xun.

    Of course, thanks to Su Xun's appearance, otherwise, who would be able to hold them down.

    "snort！！"

    As soon as Su Xun was mentioned, Liu Hanjiang felt particularly upset, thinking that this guy dared to kick him, and he was so ruthless, he must find someone to take revenge on him later.

    However, these are not the key points now. The most urgent thing is to quickly dissuade Su Xun from taking action.

    He is not afraid of Su Xun messing around, even if he turns back to Su Xun and really heals him, his wishful thinking these days will probably come to nothing.

    I just heard him say: "Hurry up and get the experts to prevent that kid from messing around."

    "The experts haven't come yet, who knows where they are now."

    Some people are very confused, thinking that the hospital is so big, and the consultation time agreed by the experts has not yet arrived, so where should I find it?

    Liu Hanjiang said angrily: "Aren't you stupid? Hurry up and call someone to come over. Just say that someone is about to die, and I promise to come soon."

    Now he can't wait for the experts to come over quickly, preferably when Su Xun is making a move, the two sides have a dispute, and then the patient has an accident.

    He didn't do anything, and the matter reached the result he wanted. The kid killed the man, and he probably won't be able to escape. Something will happen.

    ！！！！！！

    Jiang Wu moved very quickly. There are pharmacies outside the hospital. They all look similar. They are large chain pharmacies, so he went into one randomly and bought the best medical silver needles and disinfection tools.

    After he came over, Su Xun didn't hesitate, and quickly made a move, he didn't want to waste time.

    If it is too late, things will change, and I don't want to meet with the experts who will come for consultation later.

    Su Xun made a move and stuck all the silver needles in Liu Rufeng's father's head. It looked like dozens of needles, which was a bit scary.

    It is impossible not to be nervous. Although I believe in Su Xun, I am still very nervous at this moment. Who can predict that something will happen in a while.

    Su Xun was very calm. In fact, the needles he inserted were of no use at all.

    If intracranial hemorrhage can be pricked well with needles, it will be really miraculous.

    However, he didn't prick randomly, they were all normal acupuncture points, and there was no major problem.

    It seems that Su Xun's hands are constantly moving, but he has already started to use his eyes of salvation.

    No one knows what Su Xun is doing, but they know that this is a critical moment and they cannot disturb him.

    However, this situation is indeed not a trivial situation, it is quite serious, and it wasted a certain amount of Su Xun's time.

    Continuous output for about ten minutes ensures that there is no problem.

    It is estimated that after a while, people should wake up.

    Su Xun shook his head. Compared with the beginning, his mental strength is stronger than a little bit. However, after using the Eye of Salvation for a long time, he still feels his head swollen.

    Fortunately, it only lasted for a while, and it wasn't too serious. With Su Xun's current strength, he quickly returned to normal, and the others didn't see anything abnormal.

      "Su Xun, how is it now?" Liu Rufeng is obviously very concerned about the result, his heart is still hanging in the air, and he is afraid that Su Xun will say something bad.

    Su Xun smiled, and he said: "Don't worry, I'm fine. I'll pull out the needle in a while, and I'll probably wake up in an hour or so."

    For this result, Su Xun is very confident, and there is nothing strange about it. He has already made a move, so how could there be a problem.

    As a result, it was already doomed.

    If even this can't be cured, Su Xun's Eye of Salvation can be used.

    "Great, really great."

    Liu Rufeng's whole body became excited. The ghost knows how depressed he has been these days, and his whole body is already not feeling well.

    Now Su Xun's words made him feel relieved. If his father recovers, it will be a blessing in misfortune.

    Liu Rufeng's mother did not fully believe in Su Xun, because she did not understand Su Xun.

    It's not that Su Xun can believe it directly after saying it, but in her heart, she is also a little excited and looking forward to it for no reason.

    These days, what doctors say the most is that there is no cure, or they shake their heads and sigh, which makes people feel very heavy and don't know what to say anymore.

    Today is the only time to hear good news.

    Besides, isn't it just over an hour? After waiting for over an hour, you should know the result.

    Su Xun said: "I'll take out the needle first."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun was about to start.

    Pulling out the needle is not a technical job, it is relatively simple, but it needs to be done by someone who knows how to do it. If someone who doesn't understand is not careful, something may happen.

    "Crack！！"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open, and several people entered one after another.

    "Expert, this kid, if he insists that he is a doctor and wants to do something to the patient, I can't persuade him, so I can only come to you."

    The person who spoke was precisely that Liu Hanjiang.

    But at this time, beside him, there are a few more old men in white coats, who should be the attending experts. It looks like there are three of them.

    Su Xun squinted his eyes, and he guessed immediately that it must be that guy who wanted to make trouble.

    He had nothing to do with Su Xun, but he was unwilling, so he called the experts.

    The experts didn't care about other things. After entering the ward, they first saw the silver needles on the patient's body. After seeing the silver needles all over their heads, their expressions immediately changed, and they said angrily: "It's just nonsense!" (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 900 Continue Playing Rogue (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the heart of the expert, he was shocked and angry. He was already frightened and angry.

    Such a serious patient may be life-threatening at any time.

    In the end, he found someone who didn't know his background to give him an injection. This is simply nonsense.

    Even the old expert who has always been well-trained, the expression on his face has changed to a certain extent at this time, indicating that he is really angry now.

    Liu Hanjiang was secretly complacent in his heart, and said in his heart that you are a kid, didn't you pretend to be aggressive with me just now, and now you continue to pretend.

    He didn't think that Su Xun would directly deal with these experts like he did with him just now.

    He is an authoritative expert in the hospital, he has no grievances with you, and he has not provoked you, so why beat him.

    Besides, he wished that Su Xun would really go up and do something. If Su Xun was on top, it would be an excellent thing for him.

    ? If you beat the expert up, how could they give up? They will definitely cause trouble, such as calling the police, and then Su Xun will really be in trouble.

    Seeing the situation, Liu Rufeng's mother hurriedly explained: "Hello, Expert Yan, this person is actually my son's classmate and knows a little bit of medical skills, so I asked him to come and have a look."

    When she said this, she felt very guilty, because she could imagine the expression on this expert's face after a while.

    Sure enough, the old man who reprimanded Su Xun just now, that is, Expert Yan, immediately said: "As a family member, you are also messing around with me."

    "Anyone dares to bring it to the school. If someone dies later, what should you do? You are responsible for yourself, or the hospital will take responsibility for you."

    When he said this, Expert Yan's face was full of anger, and the other experts probably looked similar.

    At this time, Su Xun looked expressionless, with a very calm look.

    It's not the first time he has experienced this kind of thing. To put it bluntly, he can probably guess what will happen after seeing these experts come over.

    It's a pity that I was still a little slower. If I had been a little faster, I would have pulled out the needle directly, and I wouldn't have been caught right away. I didn't even know what I had just done.

    These experts may not be bad people. It is understandable that as long as they are a responsible doctor, they will feel displeased when they see their patients being messed up like this by others.

    Of course, this way, it is natural to see Su Xun even more unhappy.

    Su Xun was also straightforward, he said: "It is reasonable for the family members of the patients to find some other methods when there is no hope."

    "If I entrust the matter to you, if I say something unpleasant, are you sure?"

    Su Xun was just discussing the matter. He knew that there was nothing wrong with this group of people, but this did not mean that Su Xun had to let others talk. This was not Su Xun's character.

    The expressions on the faces of several experts were not very good-looking. This young guy dared to accuse them.

    Immediately, a bald expert said in a displeased tone: "What do you know, you are a layman at first glance."

    "The patient's condition is so serious, we have been thinking of a solution. If it is really so easy to solve, we still have to wait until now?"

    Su Xun knew that what he said was right, it was indeed very difficult, and this situation was almost certain to die. At that time, Liu Rufeng's father suffered a severe blow to the brain when he was beaten.

    If he didn't die on the spot, he would be considered a relatively fatal person. With the current level of medical treatment, it is not an easy task to save people.

    Su Xun then said: "It is precisely because you are not good that you let me go."

    "snort!"

    What I said this, I couldn't help but offend people a little again.

    A specialist wearing glasses sneered, "Only you, do you really think you are a doctor? I have never seen a doctor as young as you. I think he looks more like a liar."

    "If you don't learn well at a young age, you are also confused as family members. How can you really trust him? This kind of person takes advantage of your family members' mentality of rushing to the doctor."

    Su Xun: ""

    If he hadn't known Liu Rufeng for a long time, he probably would have suspected that he was a liar.

    Among the three experts, it is obvious that expert Yan is the oldest and has the highest status. The other two,It's all about him.

    Just listen to expert Yan said: "The method you mentioned is to use acupuncture. I have never heard that acupuncture can cure intracranial hemorrhage."

    Having glanced at the silver needles all over his head, Su Xun also blushed a little.

    It is true that intracranial hemorrhage is extremely dangerous and cannot be cured by acupuncture at all, just like saying that acupuncture can cure leukemia is pure nonsense.

    It's okay to fool laymen like Liu Rufeng who don't understand, but it's different if they are all experts.

    People naturally know a lot about this, so they can't be fooled.

    However, Su Xun doesn't care, anyway, believe it or not, the effect is there, and you don't know the existence of the Eye of Salvation, and I will make you doubt life in the end.

    The bald old man even said: "If acupuncture is really that effective, it won't be reduced to the present situation. Your deceptive tricks are useless in front of us."

    This guy's tone is full of disdain for Chinese medicine, which is the current status of Chinese medicine.

    Even if they are Chinese, many people now look down on acupuncture and moxibustion, thinking that this thing is just dross and useless.

    They are all authoritative experts in the medical field, and they have studied Western medicine of the professional system, so it is normal to look down on them.

    But when I heard this, I felt a little uncomfortable.

    If Chinese medicine is really so rubbish, can it be passed down for thousands of years?

    Just listening to Su Xun, he sneered and said directly: "The frog at the bottom of the well, whether it works or not, you will know in a while."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun was about to pull out the needle.

    Unexpectedly, the bald expert said: "You wait for me!"

    "The patient has been touched by you, please don't move, we have to check it before you can pull out the needle to prevent problems, and you must be responsible for the patient's life."

    When Su Xun heard this, he wished he could go up and give him two slaps.

    Xin said that if the needle is not pulled out, people will wake up after a while, how can I explain it?

    Su Xun said forcefully: "I tell you, don't stop me. If you stop me, just pull it out casually, who knows what will happen."

    Expert: ""

    The three experts were a little speechless. It was the first time they saw such a brazen person who dared to threaten them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 901 Unique way (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Needless to say, being threatened by Su Xun, the few of them really didn't have a good way to do it. For a while, they didn't dare to move.

    After all, Su Xun looks a bit unreliable, at least in their eyes.

    If Su Xun is really driven into a hurry, who knows if this kid will act recklessly and pull out the needle casually.

    If you pull out the needle casually, there is a high possibility that something will go wrong, and basically everyone knows this.

    They didn't have any responsibility at first, but if they do this, they will be responsible in the end, so it's really not good for a few experts to make things too serious for a while.

    Just when they were struggling, Su Xun really started to pull out the needle.

    Seeing that Su Xun was going to make a move, everyone was very nervous, except for Liu Hanjiang, he was anxious to find something wrong, and finally make something happen to him, then he would feel comfortable.

    The bald expert shouted: "Boy, I warn you not to mess around, or we will call security."

    It's just a verbal statement. If you really call for the security guards, it may take a while to arrive. There are so many security guards in the hospital. At most, there are a few guarding the gate and the parking lot.

    Liu Rufeng's mother was also a little nervous at this time, and she was even regretting why she believed in Su Xun just now.

    After hearing from several experts, she also regrets it now.

    Yes, at Su Xun's age, he doesn't look like a doctor. Probably his son was cheated.

    She didn't know how to deal with this situation, so she glanced at her son Liu Rufeng.

    However, Liu Rufeng shook his head at her, signaling to do nothing.

    Although Su Xun looks a bit rascal, Liu Rufeng knows that this is his usual style, it doesn't mean that Su Xun will act recklessly, it doesn't exist.

    Soon Su Xun began to pull out the needle, and this procedure must be done at the end, otherwise Su Xun is a little obsessive-compulsive, and he will die of discomfort.

    The eyes of several experts were fixed on Su Xun's movements, for fear that Su Xun would mess up.

    However, after Su Xun made a move, the expressions on the faces of several people eased up a bit.

    Although he is not an expert in Chinese medicine, he is a medical expert after all, so he can dabble a little bit. Seeing Su Xun's action, he is very particular.

    It seems that this kid, among other things, this action of pulling out the needle is indeed not something that anyone can do, and he has a bit of a foundation.

    A few people couldn't help being a little confused, thinking that everyone has wronged this kid, he really has two tricks?

    However, as soon as this idea came out, it was rejected by everyone. It is impossible, what level can he be at his age.

    Let¨s talk about acupuncture and moxibustion, you can learn a little bit by studying it. If you want to deceive people, everyone is not a fool these days, and you must have a certain level of technology.

    Fortunately, nothing went wrong, but this does not mean that they will let Su Xun go.

    Go back and wait for Su Xun to finish dealing with it, and then go to Su Xun to settle the score.

    I don't speak now, just because I don't want to provoke him, and something will happen later.

    Soon, Su Xun pulled out dozens of silver needles.

    Liu Rufeng asked: "Su Xun, is there nothing wrong now?"

    "That's right, it's almost healed now, don't worry, it's nothing if I make a move." Su Xun patted Liu Rufeng's shoulder to let him relax.

    There was nothing else to do, so there was no need to be nervous.

    After several experts heard this, the corners of their mouths kept twitching, their faces turned black constantly, and they felt an urge to kill.

    What do you mean by saying this, indirectly saying that they are useless?

    The anger in my heart wanted to vent, and these experts immediately said: "I tell you, the patient will be checked immediately. If there is any problem, you can't get rid of it."

    This is a certain thing. Such a serious patient has been tampered with by others, so he must go for a checkup.

    Don't look back and find out what went wrong, blame them.

    These days, no one wants to take the blame, let alone matters involving human life.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said disdainfully: "Okay, I won't save you guys from going to check, I guess I'm going to wake up soon."

    Liu Rufeng was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Didn't you say you have to wait for more than an hour?"

    Su Xun is heartbroken?? smiled, and said that it was a normal situation, did not expect a few experts to come to look for things so early.

    Now that everyone is here, in order to make them shut up quickly, Su Xun decided to show them what real technology is.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "During the treatment just now, the situation was better than I thought. It won't take that long, and I guess I will wake up soon."

    The reason for saying this, Su Xun naturally has a way.

    While speaking, Su Xun's fingertips had a subtle aura, which directly submerged into Liu Rufeng's father's body.

    To him, this bit of aura is insignificant, but to ordinary people, it is extremely precious.

    Reiki cannot directly cure diseases, otherwise it would be useless for Su Xun to ask for the Eye of Salvation.

    However, Reiki also has a certain beneficial effect on the body, and it has a great effect on the human spirit. To put it bluntly, it can refresh the mind and make you full of energy.

    Su Xun used spiritual energy to stimulate Liu Rufeng's father's brain, making him wake up early.

    There was nothing wrong with it at first, but because I have been in a coma for too long, I still need a little time.

    Now Su Xun uses spiritual energy to directly shorten this time.

    Among the three experts, it is obvious that the bald old man has the biggest temper.

    His hair is gone, and he still doesn't know how to restrain himself a bit, only to hear him say: "Boy, who are you fooling, if someone with a bit of common sense would dare to brag like you."

    From their professional point of view, Su Xun was just talking nonsense, it was a joke.

    Su Xun shook his head, smiled noncommittally, and was too lazy to talk to this person, wondering if I was bragging, let's keep our eyes open for a while.

    "Ahem！！"

    At this time, Liu Rufeng's father coughed twice on the hospital bed.

    Such a cough frightened everyone, especially a few experts, as if they had seen a ghost.

    After the patient was injured, he immediately fell into a coma, like a vegetable, unconscious and unable to move.

    Now there are two sudden coughs, which frighten everyone.

    It's like the kind of person who has been sent into the coffin, and suddenly the coffin board keeps shaking.

    Su Xun also smiled wryly, thinking that the way this guy wakes up is really unique.

    Without Su Xun's reminder, everyone's eyes were focused on the past for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 902: Very Confused (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Generally speaking, if people wake up from a coma, they should be quite weak. First, slowly open your eyes.

    But this guy was fine, and he coughed violently twice when he came up, attracting everyone's attention.

    But this is also good, it saves Su Xun a lot of trouble.

    Under everyone's gaze, a miraculous scene happened, and this person really woke up.

    Liu Rufeng's mother covered her mouth all of a sudden, and tears rolled in her eyes.

    Seeing her husband getting better, it was obvious that she couldn't help it, and she burst into tears of joy.

    And Liu Rufeng smiled, it was a kind of relieved smile.

    Although the person is awake, he can't explain too much, but Liu Rufeng knows that since Su Xun dared to say it, he is absolutely sure, and now he has indeed done it, and he has not disappointed.

    Liu Rufeng thumped Su Xun's chest, and said in a deep voice, "Thank you, brother!"

    They are all good brothers, needless to say other hypocritical words.

    Even Liu Rufeng didn't say how to thank Su Xun, just like what he said before.

    His family seems to be quite rich, but in fact, this little thing is probably nothing in front of Su Xun, and there is nothing to thank Su Xun at all.

    And that look is not very good, it seems that everyone is too raw.

    Several experts are now in a daze, with an expression of seeing a ghost on their faces, and the slap in the face is so fast that people don't know how to react for a while.

    It was a ghost, what happened in front of them was beyond their expectations.

    Seeing Liu Rufeng's father struggling to get up on the hospital bed, Liu Rufeng hurried up and helped him up.

    Father Liu patted his head, and obviously felt that his head seemed to be filled with a ball of paste, giving him a drowsy feeling.

    After seeing this movement, several experts were almost frightened to death, thinking that your head was caused by a violent impact.

    Dare to smack his own head now, this is really desperate.

    However, the more this happens, the more it shows that this person seems to have no problems.

    Otherwise, how could he wake up? Not only has he woke up now, but it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    "Where am I, why am I in the hospital, what happened?"

    Liu Rufeng's father looked around and asked suspiciously, his eyes looked a little confused.

    Liu Rufeng was a little frightened, and immediately looked at Su Xun, and asked, "Su Xun, what's wrong with my dad, could it be amnesia?"

    Su Xun almost laughed out loud, thinking that he still lost his memory. He really thought it was like the show in TV dramas. In fact, this kind of amnesia is very rare, not as high as winning the lottery.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You think too much about this. Uncle woke up because he was in a coma for several days. His brain is just a little dull."

    "Besides, after he fell into a coma, he really didn't know what happened."

    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng nodded, thinking that it would be good if he didn't lose his memory.

    In fact, it is not a big problem even if I lose my memory. Compared with my life, this seems not difficult to accept.

    Liu Rufeng's father thought about it carefully, and roughly understood what was going on. He obviously remembered that he had been beaten before, and he suddenly came to his senses.

    I just heard him say: "During this time, you mother and son have really suffered."

    With his IQ, he can naturally guess how much pressure he has been under during his coma, and feels a little guilty for a while.

    Even more said: "When I was beaten, I thought I was dead, but I didn't expect to come back with a life."

    It seems that he himself knew how badly he was beaten back then. If he hadn't been lucky, he would have died on the spot, and Su Xun wouldn't have had anything to do with him now.

    Liu Rufeng's mother covered his mouth, thinking that she had just woken up, and that it was really unlucky to say that he would die or not.

    And Liu Rufeng said: "Dad, thanks to the fact that you still know how serious your situation is, if it wasn't for my classmate's actions this time, you might not be able to wake up."

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Rufeng quickly introduced it.

    Father Liu is also a character. After knowing what was going on, he immediately got up to thank Su Xun, but Su XunXun stopped him.

    He waved his hand and said, "Uncle, you don't have to be so polite. I have a good relationship with Rufeng, which is as it should be."

    "I really didn't expect that kid, Xiaofeng, to know a friend like you. He has medical skills at such a young age. It's a dreadful future."

    Father Liu praised Su Xun when he caught Su Xun. After all, he was the one who saved his life.

    Besides, with his eyesight, he can naturally see that Su Xun's aura is not ordinary, he must not be an ordinary person.

    Several experts were there at this time, looking at each other in blank dismay, a little embarrassed.

    What they said, they heard in their ears, as if they were saying that it was useless for them to be older.

    I couldn't help it anymore, and several experts just didn't want to believe it. Expert Yan said: "Mr. Liu, you just woke up, so hurry up and do an examination. Everything depends on the results of the examination."

    Noticing the puzzled look in his father's eyes, Liu Rufeng said: "Dad, this is an authoritative expert in the brain department in the hospital, and they were the ones treating you before."

    When he said this, Liu Rufeng called them authorities, which was to save some face.

    A shrewd person like Father Liu noticed that the expressions of several experts were wrong, and he immediately realized what happened.

    He did not express his opinion, but instead looked at Su Xun and asked his opinion.

    After all, he was cured by Su Xun. It is clear at a glance who has the ability, whether he is an expert or not, and he doesn't care if he is offended. On the contrary, Su Xun, this person, cannot be offended.

    Several experts are heartbroken, saying that it is useless for them to talk now, and they obviously believe that kid more.

    Su Xun didn't care, and said: "Then check one, and everyone will feel at ease after seeing the result."

    There are the most professional equipment here, and the inspection efficiency is very fast. Several experts are also eager to find out what is going on, so naturally it is very fast.

    In less than 20 minutes, the results came out. When the nurse sent over the examination report, the faces of several experts were also gloomy, and they kept saying: "The blood stasis in the head has really disappeared, and there is no trace of it.  Not left."

    "How how did you do it?"

    What happened today has exceeded the cognition of the three experts.

    After learning the knowledge for so many years, I feel that today it seems to be useless at all, as if the three views of people collapsed in an instant.

    The three of them are at a loss now!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 903: United with Outsiders (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, being at a loss is nothing but being at a loss. As experts, the three of them still have integrity.

    The result of the examination is what it should be. They will not change the result just because they want to save face, and forcefully say that Su Xun has not been cured.

    They are all moral people, and they can't do that kind of thing.

    Of course, it's also fortunate that they didn't do that. If they did, God knows what kind of painful price Su Xun will make them pay.

    The leading expert Yan said with a complex expression: "The results of the examination show that the blood stasis in the patient's brain has all disappeared. Now that he has been exposed to a dangerous state, he is fine."

    After hearing this, the last worry in Liu Rufeng's family disappeared completely.

    Instead, there is only admiration and gratitude for Su Xun.

    That feeling cannot be described in detail with words.

    Jiang Wu next to him looked a little admiring, and thought that Su Xun was awesome.

    So what about your majestic experts? They can also make you obedient, very honest.

    Now, several experts don't know what to say at all. It's not just a simple slap in the face, they have complex expressions, and they have begun to doubt their professional level.

    Expert Yan even asked: "Young man, I am old, so I call you that."

    "I still want to know, how did you do it? Acupuncture really has such a magical effect?"

    Seeing the earnestness of several experts' opinions, Su Xun knew that bulls can't just brag casually.

    It is not so popular to make Chinese medicine famous. He knows very well whether it will be effective or not.

    In fact, it is useless. If these old men believe it later, research and promote it, something will really happen.

    If something goes wrong with the patient, it will be another huge blow to the reputation of Chinese medicine.

    So Su Xun explained: "Accurately speaking, acupuncture is not that magical, it's just that I am better at it."

    "My acupuncture technique is something that ordinary people can't learn, and the master has rules, so I can't explain it. Please forgive me."

    After he said this, the others didn't continue to ask this question. After all, if people don't want to talk about this kind of inheritance from the master, you are really embarrassed to ask directly.

    But in their hearts, they didn't feel better because of Su Xun's explanation. Thinking of Su Xun's young strength, he has this level, and his heart is even more uncomfortable. For a while, there is a feeling of decadence  .

    Today, I am afraid that I will be hit hard.

    Su Xun naturally also realized this problem, thinking that this situation is not so good.

    Today's blow to me seems to have been too harsh, and it made people feel a little bit overwhelmed by the blow.

    These old men, although they said that they had a bad fight with Su Xun just now, and even regarded Su Xun as a liar, but they are not bad people.

    On the contrary, they are experts who have saved countless lives. They can be called authorities, but they are not comparable to those brick-and-mortar experts with vain names.

    Still counting on them to continue saving lives, if something happens because of this blow, it will be a huge loss to the entire medical community.

    Being able to become an expert and authoritative in a top hospital like Jianghai, Su Xun knows their level without being introduced by others.

    What happened this time is not something that can be done with a high level of skill. It is because medical skills have not yet developed to the current stage and cannot solve this problem, so they have nothing to do.

    At first, they didn't think there was anything wrong. They had tried their best and felt that they had a clear conscience. Even if they were sent to other developed countries, they probably wouldn't be able to save them.

    Huaxia's medical skills are no worse than others.

    Unexpectedly, being hit by Su Xun like this, they suddenly felt that they were so weak, they didn't want to live, and felt very uncomfortable.

    Su Xun hurriedly comforted: "You don't need to think too much, this is a partial way after all."

    "Actually, it's better to use clinical methods to treat patients, so you don't need to think too much."

    The complexions of the old men did not improve, how could they fail to realize that Su Xun was actually comforting them.

    It's a lot of age, and I still need someone from the younger generation to comfort me, which makes me feel even more uncomfortable, uncomfortable.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, he knew?Too much is not good, and then there will be some obstacles in their psychology.

    Whether they can solve it or not depends on themselves, Su Xun can't help.

    After several experts left, Su Xun couldn't leave quickly. Liu Rufeng's parents, now they are not so enthusiastic about Su Xun.

    Even with Jiang Wu, he got a little bit of credit, and felt that this attitude made people feel flattered.

    Su Xun didn't think there was anything wrong, he deserved it for saving a life, if his attitude towards the savior is not good enough, then there is nothing to be saved, and he can go to sleep.

    ！！！！！！

    Everyone didn't notice where that guy Liu Hanjiang went.

    As an annoying guy, everyone can't wait to see him, who cares where he went.

    Little did he know that when this guy saw Father Liu waking up, he was in a bad mood. He felt as if something precious in his life had been lost all of a sudden.

    After finally waiting for this opportunity, he woke up again. This person is really lucky.

    If I had known that kid was really capable, I wouldn't have let him make a move, even if he was beaten to death by him, I would have to mess around and cause some trouble.

    It's a pity that it's too late to say anything at this time.

    He didn't even stay to see what the experts wanted to check later.

    What the result is, he doesn't care.

    For him, when that person woke up, no matter whether he really got better or not, it was a huge threat anyway.

    It must be done quickly, and there is no longer any hesitation. It is necessary to take advantage of his illness to kill him. At this time, my elder brother is still weak.

    Taking out his mobile phone, this guy thought for a long time, and finally dialed a number directly.

    "Hello, Mr. Xue, I'm Liu Hanjiang."

    When speaking, this guy deliberately lowered his voice, and looked around from time to time to see if there was anyone behind him, with a sneaky look.

    "No, don't get me wrong, I'm just telling you that Liu Hanshan, who was beaten half to death by you last time, has woken up now."

    "If you want to deal with him, I think it's best for you to come here now. I can help you and annex his company, but you will get 30% of my shares afterwards."

    This guy is really ruthless, uniting with outsiders to harm his brother.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 904 Life is precious (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The person Liu Hanjiang called was the one who beat Liu Rufeng's father like this before.

    Because this guy had a relatively direct competition with Liu Rufeng's father's company, and because they couldn't reach an agreement, a conflict broke out.

    No one thought that that guy was so ruthless that he almost beat people to death. If it wasn't for Su Xun, it probably wouldn't be much different from beating people to death.

    Fighting is considered a crime these days, and people were beaten to death, but that guy is still fine, because that guy's background is relatively strong, and he can be said to be unscrupulous.

    That person Liu Hanjiang didn't want to have any contact with him either, he was not a good guy, and that guy was even worse.

    Compared with that person, his little bad luck is probably nothing, and there is even a high possibility that he will be unlucky.

    However, at this time, he has nothing to do. He will definitely seize the company.

    My elder brother woke up, he couldn't get the company anymore, so he could only cooperate with that guy and get more shares by himself.

    The phone call did not directly promise him to give him 30% of the shares. Liu Hanjiang knew that there was still room for discussion. Anyway, it was better than him now. He only had a little share now.

    In the eyes of others, it may already be a lot, but he is not satisfied at all.

    In fact, his current situation is nothing more than seeking skin from a tiger.

    After finishing the phone call, this guy didn't go back either.

    He didn't know how it would end after the past, especially that guy Su Xun, which made his teeth itch with anger.

    Now that Su Xun has cured him, he is probably going to be even more arrogant, how can he bear it.

    "boom！！"

    Su Xun and the others were in the ward, and they didn't know that Liu Hanjiang had already gone out to do bad things when Father Liu woke up.

    At this time, the atmosphere in the ward was quite good. After chatting for a while, they insisted on inviting Su Xun and the others to dinner.

    Su Xun knew that he couldn't get away with this meal, and he didn't ask for a reward. If he refused to agree to the treat, he would really lose face.

    Father Liu gave Su Xun a pretty good impression, relatively gentle.

    It is estimated that Liu Rufeng's character is also influenced by him. He is rarely impatient and generally easy-going with others.

    It's not that this kind of personality is bad, there must be some disadvantages in it, and it's not good to be too nice to people.

    For example, after he had an accident, clowns like Liu Hanjiang would appear straight away, making people feel very disgusted.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the door of the ward was kicked open from the outside.

    With this strength, it was clearly kicked with his feet. How could a normal person open the door like this.

    Su Xun frowned, thinking which bastard this was, he looked like he was looking for trouble, could it be that guy Liu Hanjiang.

    However, after the door of the ward opened, Su Xun took a look and realized that it was not co-authorship.

    The leader is a guy in his thirties. He looks a little domineering and has a gloomy look on his face.

    After this guy came in, several people came in behind him, all of whom looked like they were running errands.

    What is unbearable is that these people came in with a wreath, with a huge "Dian" character written on it.

    It can be seen at a glance that this thing is specially used for funerals.

    Let alone Liu Rufeng and his family, even Su Xun's expression changed.

    ?This can no longer be regarded as simply finding fault, how can there be such a disgusting person, sending wreaths to other people's wards, what does this mean?

    You must know that things like wreaths, although they must be used when a person dies, under normal circumstances, in the eyes of everyone, this is a symbol of bad luck.

    Why didn't he get killed by taking this thing to the hospital.

    Being able to bring it in directly, and being so ostentatious, it is estimated that this guy has some skills, not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    "Xue Gan, what do you mean, don't deceive people too much!"

    Father Liu, who was in a good mood just now, was furious at this moment, and it was obvious that he was pissed off.

    Father Liu continued to be furious: "I haven't settled with you for beating me, but you still come. What do you want to do?"

    Su XunyiAt these words, my eyes couldn't help squinting, and I thought to myself that this guy was the one who beat someone.

    This actually made Su Xun think about it, and thought it was Liu Hanjiang who instigated it.

    Like this kind of person, it is estimated that a bastard like Liu Hanjiang may not be able to order him to move, but if you want to say that there is no shadow of him in this matter, Su Xun does not believe it.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence, Liu Hanjiang just woke up for a while, and this guy came over.

    If it is a coincidence, Su Xun does not believe it, it is too coincidental, it is a bit ridiculous.

    However, this guy, even though he was able to almost kill someone, is still so swaggering and has nothing to do. It seems that he is not an easy character.

    Su Xun is just guessing. If people get a little clue, they will involuntarily think about it.

    No matter what his background is, in Su Xun's eyes, he probably doesn't look good enough.

    With him here watching, I don't worry about what will happen.

    Fortunately, he didn't leave immediately, otherwise the Liu family would be in trouble again.

    Being able to beat people so hard, this guy is obviously not a good bird, who knows if he will continue to attack, it is estimated that Liu Rufeng will also be unlucky along with him.

    "Tsk tsk！！"

    This guy looked cynical, and continued to say: "Liu Hanshan, you are lucky enough."

    "I thought you were going to die, and I wanted to send you some wreaths to express it, but you woke up instead. It's amazing."

    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that this guy has no sense of aura at all, and he clearly got the news in advance.

    As for this wreath, it was deliberately made to attract disgusting people.

    Liu Hanshan's face was ugly, and he was very passive in the face of such an arrogant person.

    I just heard him say: "Mr. Xue, everyone is in business, and it's normal to have competition."

    "If you continue like this, then I will call the police."

    "hehe！！"

    The guy smiled, his face was full of disdain, and he said: "Call the police, who are you scaring here? Go to the police and see if anyone dares to arrest me."

    Obviously this product is the same as what Su Xun guessed, and the background may not be as big as usual.

    Liu Hanshan obviously just said that, if he could really call the police and sanction this guy, why would he wait until now.

    Xue Gan was determined by Liu Hanshan, and continued to say: "I'm too lazy to talk to you. I saved my life. You should know that life is precious, right?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 905 Is it impossible to clean up a piece of garbage?  (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Your company, just transfer it to me as soon as possible. It will save me the trouble of doing it myself."

    Xue Gan still had that disgusting expression on his face, and he only heard him say: "Of course you can disagree, this is your freedom."

    "But you have to be careful, being able to wake up once doesn't mean there will be a second time."

    This guy Xue Gan smiled and said: "Anyway, the money in your hand should be enough to spend your whole life. There is no need to make life difficult for yourself because of a company. You should be able to distinguish the seriousness of it, right?"

    It sounds reasonable, but it is actually farting, and it is serious farting.

    People's own company has developed by itself, so of course they don't want to give up. It's probably like this on whoever puts their emotions and reason on it.

    Why did I get to him, and I still feel that others are wrong.

    It seems that giving him the company is the right thing to do.

    Otherwise, Father Liu must have no good fruit to eat today. Su Xun has gained a lot of experience today if he dares to threaten others so arrogantly.

    These people seem to have a head and face, but in fact, to some extent, they seem to be no better than street gangsters.

    Liu Hanshan was really about to die of anger, he said directly: "If I can't compete with you, then I have nothing to say and I admit defeat."

    "But it's impossible for you to get my company without any cost through this coercive method."

    Liu Hanshan's attitude is very tough, and this kind of thing is completely unacceptable.

    If you said to spend money to buy it, even if the price is lower, Liu Hanshan will probably really agree to it for himself and his family.

    But the worst thing about this guy is that he doesn't plan to spend a dime, which doesn't seem to be much different from forced robbery.

    No matter what, his company has a market value of several billion yuan, so it must not be considered a small company.

    Giving up such a company that belongs to him to others, such a caring person can make such a decision, and he can't agree to it at all.

    "Okay, if you don't agree, then I'll just kill you, and slowly bring down your company later." This guy is completely unreasonable, even more rascal than Su Xun.

    Of course, Su Xun will definitely not compare himself with this kind of person, it's embarrassing!

    From the conversation between the two people, Su Xun can probably understand that the two people are in this state because of the company's competition, and they are tearing their faces apart.

    As the saying goes, peers are enemies, and it is normal to have some conflicts. In competition, there are also dirty tricks.

    For example, deliberately smearing, and making some dark and shady things to disgust you.

    However, it is really rare for people like him to directly kill people without saying a word, which is very surprising.

    It is estimated that if he really competed, he would not be able to win Liu Hanshan, so he used this method.

    Of course, it also has something to do with his background and fearlessness. Ordinary people, who would dare to play like this, unless they don't want their lives. Killing people will pay for their lives.

    Jiang Wu glanced at Su Xun, indicating that at this time, it was time for him to appear.

    The only reliable person is Su Xun. Even Jiang Wu is actually very angry at this time, but he also knows in his heart that he has no part in this level of things.

    Su Xun naturally knew that he was going to make a move. When the sword was on the verge of breaking out, Su Xun said directly: "I said this comrade is going to kill people with his mouth open and shut in front of others. Your habit is not good."

    One sentence successfully diverted this guy's attention. He glanced at Su Xun, but he didn't feel anything.

    Su Xun, who may not be ordinary in the eyes of others, seems to be the same thing to him, and is completely ignored.

    Just heard him say with a smile: "What's the matter, do you want to get ahead?"

    "No, I don't mean that." Su Xun quickly waved his hand.

    Xue Gan smiled, feeling a little speechless, but unexpectedly he was also a coward, without even a little courage.

    Unexpectedly, just when he thought Su Xun was boring, Su Xun said again: "I just want to beat you up just because I see you unhappy!"

    "The resentment value from Xue Gan is +75."

    Liu Hanshan on the hospital bed was startled, thinking that this classmate of his son seemeda bit arrogant, he probably didn't know who this person was.

    follow himTension will cost a lot.

    Liu Rufeng is not surprised at all, this is Su Ming's personality and demeanor.

    However, Liu Rufeng also knows that this guy is quite difficult to deal with, even the police can't help him, and it is said that he is also very strong.

    Back then, his father's two bodyguards had already been beaten and disabled. Because of this, their family also paid a large sum of money, after all, the two of them were disabled like this.

    It's okay to say that you don't pay, after all, they didn't fight, and they didn't protect well, which caused the employer to be injured.

    However, the people of Liu's family are kind-hearted, and they didn't really care about these trivial things, and directly lost money.

    People like this are really difficult to deal with, and I don't know if Su Xun can handle it. It is impossible to say that I am not worried at all.

    Liu Rufeng didn't say anything, he knew that even if he did, he probably wouldn't be able to persuade him.

    Besides, if he doesn't count on Su Xun, who else can he count on at this time?

    Xue Gan's complexion had already darkened, and Su Xun was just an insignificant trash in his eyes.

    As a result, now, this trash dared to provoke him. It is conceivable that this guy feels in his heart now, wishing to strangle Su Xun directly to death.

    "I didn't expect that you would come here to take the initiative to seek death."

    Su Xun was a little disdainful: "Hehe, it's really not certain who will die."

    "You should have heard of treating someone in the same way as someone else. It's just for you to experience the feeling of being beaten with intracranial hemorrhage and half dead."

    Su Xun was serious when he said this.

    This guy almost beat people to death for no reason, which proves that he is not a good bird. How can there be people who do business like this?

    Su Xun naturally wanted to clean him up and let him understand what cruelty is.

    Unexpectedly, this guy heard it in his ears, but it was almost a joke.

    However, his eyes became more and more gloomy, because by doing this, Su Xun was completely challenging his bottom line.

    Just when the two were about to fight, Liu Hanshan became anxious, and he quickly said: "Su Xun, don't be so impulsive, this is none of your business, don't get involved."

    When Su Xun heard this, he smiled. Liu Hanshan was obviously worried about himself.

    Su Xun said: "Uncle, don't worry, do you really think I can't even clean up this rubbish?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 906: The Gap Is Too Big (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't provoke trouble on purpose, he was serious. In Su Xun's eyes, this guy was nothing but rubbish.

    Now Su Xun's vision is not generally high, and it is no longer limited to ordinary people.

    Even if it is a fake alchemy cultivator who looks very powerful, in fact, in Su Xun's eyes, he is nothing but rubbish.

    Not to mention this product, no matter how it looks, it doesn't look very powerful, it is garbage among garbage.

    With this kind of person, Su Xun can completely let him die without moving!

    Of course, Su Xun didn't intend to kill him directly. If this kind of person let him die directly, it would be too cheap for him, and he had to make him suffer.

    Unexpectedly, they were all shocked when they heard it in the ears of other people, thinking that this kid is too crazy, do you know that the consequence of saying this sentence will be fatal.

    Liu Hanshan's face turned pale even more, he seemed to have vaguely realized that something happened to Su Xun.

    Quickly said: "Su Xun, don't be impulsive, you are not his opponent, hurry back, this is my business."

    He doesn't understand Su Xun's true strength, so it's normal to be worried.

    I don't want anything to happen to Su Xun because of this. The future of this young man is quite bright. At the very least, his amazing medical skills will make him a favorite wherever he goes.

    Such a young man, he can't destroy others, otherwise it would be too sinful.

    Xue Gan had a sneer on his face, and said directly: "Is it too late to talk about this now?"

    After finishing speaking, this guy Xue Gan directly attacked Su Xun. For him, there is no big difference between killing one more and killing one less.

    Xue Gan, this guy, directly punched Su Xun in the head.

    Liu Hanshan's pupils shrank slightly, and his whole body seemed to be in the shadows.

    At the beginning, he was hit on the head with such a punch, and in the end he almost disappeared. This guy was really ruthless.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun was so calm, he didn't even look at the fist, and let the fist hit him on the head.

    "It's over, it's over！"

    This is the thought in everyone's mind, and Liu Hanshan's eyes are already full of despair.

    If this punch went down, if Su Xun was as lucky as him, he would not be able to wake up while lying on the hospital bed; if he was unlucky, he might have died on the spot.

    The most important thing is, if he really can't wake up, who can save him, wouldn't there be no solution?

    Liu Rufeng and Jiang Wu both looked pale, they didn't expect to be like this, what happened to Su Xun, why did he react so slowly today, it shouldn't be Su Xun's skill?

    Both of them have seen Su Xun fight, it was really brutal, probably dozens of people who know martial arts, but Su Xun didn't pay attention.

    But just now, Su Xun was punched directly on the head, and he could feel it just by looking at it. It was really painful.

    Just when everyone was worried, Su Xun laughed and asked, "Is this the strength? You are too good."

    Su Xun asked him to hit him on purpose, otherwise, with this guy's strength, it would be really difficult for him to meet Su Xun.

    Of course, his punch looked fierce, but it actually hit Su Xun's body without feeling at all, not even a tickle.

    After all, scratching an itch, at least one has to feel it.

    ?For people like Su Xun, his body is already very strong. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a body of steel, not to mention he has aura to protect his body.

    Even things like bullets probably wouldn't be able to leave any marks on Su Xun's body.

    That guy's punch just now didn't even hit Su Xun's aura.

    However, Su Xun noticed one thing, this guy is actually a cultivator.

    It's just that the strength is very low, and it can only be said that he has just stepped into the realm. Judging from his age, it must not be that his cultivation is too short, and he probably has no talent, so he can only reach this level.

    If he really had the talent for cultivation, he would not start any company, let alone learn from ordinary people.

    A real cultivator, who has the mood to engage in those things.

    What's the use of starting a company? No matter how much money you make, what can you do? If you accidentally get killed by someone else, everything will be theirs. This is the most hurtful thing.

    Of courseEven so, the strength of this guy has already surpassed that of ordinary people by a lot. It can be said that everyone is not at the same level at all.

    No wonder this guy is so arrogant, and it's so easy to hit people, that's why.

    It's a pity, in front of Su Xun, he is not even as good as garbage, he is a fighter among garbage.

    The expression on Xue Qian's face was also very horrified, and he couldn't even hide his expression.

    Because his punch was really aimed at killing people.

    What kind of strength he is, he is also clear in his heart, but this kid is fine at all, which makes him completely unable to understand, and there is always a feeling of seeing a ghost.

    "Oh shit！！"

    Jiang Wu cursed, cooperating with Su Xun, he was pretending to be aggressive, which made him worry for nothing just now.

    I really want to slap myself, I don't know what I was thinking just now, but I am worried about Su Xun, if I have that thought, it would be nice to worry about his opponent.

    Liu Rufeng also breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly became relaxed. Indeed, when a person like Su Xun has suffered a disadvantage, there is no such thing as it.

    "Snapped！！"

    When this guy was still terrified, Su Xun went up and slapped the guy, and he flew to the wall.

    Just hearing a "bang", the whole ward shook, and then a wall quickly cracked, like a huge spider web, and the cracks continued to spread.

    Everyone was stunned and felt dry mouth.

    This this is too cruel.

    A slap can slap a person like this. Everyone feels that the brain seems to be a bit insufficient. Su Xun's cruelty is beyond everyone's imagination.

    In fact, it just looks fierce, Su Xun is controlling his strength, otherwise this guy would have evaporated long ago.

    Su Xun didn't beat him to death now, but just gave him a hard time, so that he could experience what it was like for someone he bullied before.

    After the product fell, wow, a mouthful of blood spit out. The strong smell of blood really made people uncomfortable.

    Clutching his chest, his heart was filled with disbelief that he, a cultivator, was beaten by ordinary people.

    In his eyes, Su Xun is still an ordinary person, because Su Xun didn't use his aura when he made the move.

    The gap between the two is too big, to the point where Su Xun doesn't need to use his aura at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 907 Dare to insult my Xue family?  (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That guy Xue Gan didn't dare to think about that.

    He may not be ignorant of this truth, but he just dare not think about it.

    After all, he is also a cultivator of immortals. The other party can hit him so easily without using spiritual energy. What kind of state is this?

    It is estimated that at least it must be a fake alchemy realm. In the family, people in the fake alchemy realm are almost all elders. At his age, how is it possible, it is completely impossible.

    But if it came like this, I became even more puzzled, what was going on, why was he beaten so badly?

    Among the people present, only Liu Rufeng's mother was more frightened. After all, the walls were cracked. She is a woman. When has she ever seen such an exciting scene?

    Others were surprised at most, they didn't expect Su Xun to be so cruel.

    As for Su Xun himself, he pretended to be comfortable just now, but he caused some damage, so he probably has to lose money.

    This little money doesn't matter, it's not that serious.

    Su Xun said with contempt: "Only at this level? Seeing that you are so good at acting, I thought you were so good."

    "The resentment value from Xue Gan is +84."

    This guy almost vomited blood from Su Xun's anger, and thought that this guy was really too much, no one had ever bullied him like this.

    I just heard him say viciously: "Boy, just wait for me, this time you are already dead."

    When he said this, this guy showed his teeth that were still bleeding, and he really gritted his teeth.

    Su Xun thought it was a bit funny. He didn't know how many times he had heard this kind of words, but every time he was the one who said this to him, and in the end it was bad luck, but he himself, it was really nothing wrong  look.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he continued: "It's okay, just continue to be able, I will take care of you slowly, and I can't play with you to death."

    As for the men brought by this guy, they didn't have much guts to put it bluntly.

    Usually it's fine to show off your power, but after seeing Su Xun's violence, they really didn't dare to speak.

    Even pretending not to see anything, just looking at the scenery and the like, thinking that it would be good not to trouble them.

    However, Liu Hanshan had a worried look on his face. Su Xun cleaned up his enemies. It should have been something to be happy about, but now in his heart, he didn't have the slightest idea of ??happiness, and some were just worried.

    Just listen to Liu Hanshan saying: "Su Xun, don't do this, he is from Jiang Haixue's family, we can't afford to mess with him at all."

    When saying this, there is also endless helplessness in it.

    To be able to make the company a billion-dollar scale, in the big city of Jianghai, it is not considered a shocking situation, but it can be regarded as a figure.

    But now, he is very aggrieved.

    Just because of them, you can't provoke them at all, they are existences that you can't afford to provoke.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, he really didn't expect this, so he asked: "You mean the Xue family from the Four Great Aristocratic Families?"

    "Hehe, I really didn't expect that it's not easy for a person like you to know the existence of our Xue family."

    When I said this, it seemed that I suddenly regained my spirit.

    Su Xun said in his heart, it seems that the beating just now was not hard enough, it should be more ruthless.

    But he really didn't expect that this guy is from a family.

    Although he knew this guy's name just now, he didn't think about it. After all, there are too many people with the same surname in this world, so how could it be such a coincidence.

    Who knows, such a coincidence really happened.

    Su Xun now finally understands why Liu Hanshan is fine when he was beaten to death.

    On the contrary, Liu Hanshan seemed to be afraid of him.

    It turns out that this guy is from a family.

    The four great aristocratic families are in Jianghai, that is, the existence at the top. Most people don't know it well, but people in the upper class know a little bit.

    There is no way to provoke him at all. Look at people like Fu Aohai. He is the richest man in Jianghai. He is a famous figure in the rich list of the entire Asia.

    However, in front of the four great aristocratic families, it is estimated that they have to be honest.

    If this offends others and says something that will break your business, it is unlikely.

    But people can kill you directly and silently, your life is gone, are other things important?

    No wonder thisThere is a certain amount of aura fluctuations in the guy's body, and he can barely be regarded as a cultivator. That's what co-authoring is all about.

    The people of the Xue family, no matter how useless they are, probably have some pills to support you to practice.

    After all, only after you have tried it will you know whether you are a waste or not.

    In the aristocratic family, this guy is actually just a waste, he has no status and right to speak, otherwise he wouldn't need to come out to do business.

    There are too many people like this in the aristocratic family, not just one or two, but no matter how trashy they are, they can thrive outside.

    After all, the strength is not ordinary, and there is a family as the background, unless the brain is really abnormal, otherwise, it will be awesome no matter how you mess around.

    Ordinary people really don't dare to provoke them, trash to trash, they are members of the Xue family, what if they move him and lure the family out.

    It was the right decision for Liu Hanshan to forbear all this time.

    If the members of Xue's family were really provoked, if they were sent out randomly, even if they were guarding the door of the family, they would probably be able to kill his family quickly.

    Sometimes cultivators are so unreasonable in the eyes of ordinary people.

    It's a pity, it doesn't exist for him to use this to try to shock Su Xun.

    Perhaps he still doesn't know how the elders of the Xue family knelt in front of Su Xun and begged for mercy.

    Of course, with his level and status, it's normal to be unclear. Not everyone in the Xue family can go casually, even if he is from the Xue family.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Of course I know, among the big families, the Xue family is the most rubbish, it's not interesting."

    ""

    Dead silence, the scene suddenly fell silent.

    Jiang Wu didn't feel anything, because he didn't know what these things from the aristocratic family were.

    Besides, no matter how awesome things are, as long as Su Xun says they are rubbish, then they must be rubbish. Is there any need to say more?

    It's just that he saw that other people didn't speak, and the atmosphere was a bit weird, so he didn't say anything, and he didn't seem to have much to say.

    Liu Hanshan was already terrified. This thing about his son is so crazy. He has never seen such a courageous person.

    Does he really understand the strength of the family, anyway, he also knows the family, how could he not know at all.

    But if it is really clear, how could he think that the family is rubbish, who gave him the confidence?

    "The resentment value from Xue Gan is +53."

    Xue Qian's face turned red even more, and he only heard him say: "You bastard, how dare you insult my Xue family?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 908 Handle it beautifully (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy was emotional, as if Su Xun had done something to his wife.

    I don't know if he really has such a strong sense of belonging to the Xue family, or if this guy is pretending on purpose.  It's just to show that he is from the Xue family.

    Su Xun thinks the latter is more likely, after all, this guy is not very old.

    And after not having the qualifications to practice, he certainly won't stay in Luo's house for a long time. It would be nice to go back a few times a year, and have a sense of belonging.

    Besides, so what if Su Xun insulted them, it's just a small Xue family, the ancestors of the Xue family are here, Su Xun scolded them, probably dare not speak back.

    How dare you, an inconspicuous little person in your Xue family, dare to play tricks on me?

    Su Xun went up and slapped the guy, knocking him down to the ground, in a posture of upside down.

    Su Xun scolded: "How about I humiliate your Xue family, your Xue family is so rubbish, you don't have any points in your heart?"

    When speaking, Liu Hanshan almost rolled his eyes and almost fainted.

    This guy, I'm afraid he will completely offend the Xue family all at once.

    Once the Xue family gets angry, not everyone can bear the anger of the family. It is estimated that they will be finished now.

    On the contrary, his son Liu Rufeng calmed down at this time, because he knew Su Xun and Su Xun's character well, so he would not really do anything risky.

    Even if he did it, he would not bring his own people in to accompany him on the adventure. The possibility is really unlikely.

    If this is the case, it means that Su Xun is really not afraid of the Xue family.

    Could it be that in his eyes, the Xue family is really rubbish?

    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng couldn't continue thinking about it. Anyway, he felt that it was a little too exaggerated.

    Xue Gan almost scolded his mother, he felt that he had met a lunatic.

    This guy is too crazy, or he doesn't treat him as a human being at all, but he dares to be so arrogant after knowing that he belongs to the Xue family.

    It is also fortunate that this guy is a cultivator, regardless of whether his realm is low or high, anyway, his body has been strengthened, and his physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people.

    The ability to resist blows is also relatively strong, otherwise, if Su Xun ravaged him so much, he would have already lost his skin.

    Jiang Wu, the restless master, felt a little itchy in his heart, thinking that this guy Su Xun was so handsome when he was pretending to be aggressive, even a big man like him couldn't hold back when he saw it.

    Xue Gan's head was covered in blood, but he looked a little scary. Of course, there must be nothing serious, otherwise, how could he have the ability to speak.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, you boy, remember it for me today. If people from my Xue family come, I will see how stubborn you are."

    "Didn't you say that the members of my Xue family are trash? Then I'll call them over right away. Don't be afraid!"

    While talking, this guy took out his mobile phone and started calling someone, naturally to inform the people inside the family.

    With his status, elders and the like can't be contacted at all, and he can only report layer by layer through his parents.

    This guy is also very smart, and he knows how to use the aggressive method to stimulate Su Xun a little, for fear that Su Xun will not give him a chance to call.

    Directly smashed his mobile phone, and then called again, then he has nothing to do, except despair or despair.

    It's just a little cleverness, how can Su Xun not see it, but Su Xun doesn't want to stop him.

    If he wanted to, he would be gone by now, and would he still have a chance to make a phone call?

    What Su Xun thought was to torture him slowly.

    It's not good to kill this guy directly, after all, this guy is from the Xue family, and the family is indeed different.

    Even if it is a dog of an aristocratic family, its identity is a bit different. They can kill themselves, but others can't.

    Su Xun wasn't very afraid, and didn't even care, but it didn't mean that Liu Rufeng and his family were fine. In the end, the blame would fall on them, and something would happen.

    It's better to let him call the people from the Xue family directly, and everyone can solve it on the spot, so that that guy can experience what despair is.

    After this guy got through on the phone, he started to talk, anyway, Su Xun didn't have the interest to listen to it.

    It's nothing more than an embellished complaint, always saying what Su Xun did.?Damn it, how can you humiliate the Xue family? Only in this way can you stimulate the powerful members of the Xue family.

    Otherwise, his identity alone may not be enough.

    ！！！！！！！！

    On the side of the Xue family, someone found out about this matter, and felt that it was not a trivial matter. After all, it involved the face of the Xue family, so they hurriedly reported it to the ancestor.

    So just like before, the Xue family held a brief meeting and started to discuss it. The participants were nothing more than a few elders.

    "I'm ashamed to take this shit back and say, is it worth bothering us? It's just useless for me to be bullied outside." Some people expressed their disdain.

    However, some people have different opinions: "You can't say that, after all, you are from the Xue family."

    "And I have a little impression of this person. Although his strength is not good, his company has brought a certain amount of income to the family every year. He is not a waste who only eats, drinks and has fun."

    The old ancestor nodded, and said with an uneasy face: "I also feel that we can't sit idly by."

    "Now some people think that our Xue family is easy to bully. Although we have been having trouble recently, we are not some cats and dogs who can jump on the face and bully."

    During this period of time, the life of the Xue family was not easy.

    First, there was no place in the auction, and he became the worst one.

    Secondly, the two elders in the middle stage of the false alchemy realm were all killed. For the Xue family, this was very painful.

    Then Su Xun came to the door. Because he was afraid of others, he knelt on the ground and surrendered to them. It can be said that he was trying to survive in the cracks. The Xue family has never experienced such a humiliating moment.

    Speaking of a few things, they all have something to do with Su Xun, but they can't do anything about it, they can't beat him, you can only bear with it.

    Fortunately, thinking of the Luo family, which was a little bit worse than them, gave me some comfort.

    But after hearing about this incident, they reported the name of the Xue family. The other party dared to be so arrogant when they knew about it. This was clearly bullying their Xue family.

    Although Xue's family endured in front of Su Xun, it doesn't mean they have to endure everything.

    Some elders nodded: "That's right, this matter must be handled, and it must be handled beautifully, otherwise I really think my Xue family will be easy to bully."

    The others also nodded, without any other opinions, expressing their agreement.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 909 Who is looking for death (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Xue family has reached an agreement, so the next thing will be simple, just send someone over there.

    The ancestor asked: "That guy, where is he?"

    In fact, he didn't care about Xue Gan's name at all, or at this level, there was no way for him to care about his name, it was completely unnecessary.

    Immediately someone responded: "The person is in the hospital."

    "Wushou, take someone over to have a look."

    Everyone was a little bit surprised. You must know that this Xue Wushou is the elder of the Xue family. No matter how you say it, he is in the realm of fake alchemy.

    Isn't it a bit overkill for him to deal with such trivial matters?

    However, everyone also understands the old ancestor's thoughts. The reputation of the Xue family is not good now. We must find a way to deal with it, and then make a move this time to frighten others.

    Let them know that the Xue family is still the same Xue family, and not everyone can bully them.

    To put it in a more general way, someone like Su Xun, who is awesome and coquettish, can kill people in the late stage of the fake alchemy state, and it's okay to bully us, but he really can't handle him.

    But don't think that anyone can bully us, isn't that pure nonsense.

    The elder named Xue Wushou obviously understood what the old man meant. It seemed that this time, he really had to clean up.

    Without saying anything, Xue Wushou nodded, went out and called two people casually, and then set off.

    It doesn't really matter who you bring with you, as long as he is there.

    In Jiang Hai's phone call, he really didn't believe that anyone could sanction him casually.

    Anyone who wants to sanction him has to be above the middle stage of the alchemy realm.

    That kind of people are rare in Jianghai.

    This kind of awesome master will conflict with a person who can't get on the table in Xue's house?

    In his opinion, real masters are not so boring. If Xue Qian really offended him, he might be killed immediately. Who would give him a chance to call Xue's family for help?

    What he never imagined was that there are really people so boring.

    ！！！！！！

    In the ward, the atmosphere is not too good, only Su Xun and Jiang Wu, these two guys are relatively relaxed.

    Su Xun knew what kind of people the Xue family was, so he was not afraid at all. To put it bluntly, the ancestor of the Xue family did not dare to do anything to Su Xun.

    But 100% the patriarch of the Xue family would not come over in person for such a crap.

    If it was someone else, anyone with a little status in Xue's family should know him.

    Of course, if you really don't know each other, then Su Xun has nothing to do, he can only clean up together and then talk about it.

    As for Jiang Wu, that guy is pure heartless, he doesn't even know what kind of existence the Four Great Aristocratic Families are.

    He doesn't even have a concept in his mind, how can you make him worry.

    Even if it looks difficult, but with Su Xun here, there is no need to worry.

    As for Liu Rufeng and his family, if you say you are not worried, the possibility is really small. The Xue family is going to come in person, and this time the matter is really serious.

    Liu Hanshan felt very tired, and said in his heart that if he did this, he would have known better if he didn't wake up. If he couldn't handle it in a while, the whole family would suffer disaster.

    Of course he didn't mean to blame Su Xun, he knew in his heart that it had nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Without Su Xun, Xue Gan would still make trouble for him, and the end result would not be so good either.

    It's just that I was a little nervous when I heard that the members of the Xue family were going to go out in person.

    Xue Gan was not calm, he was thinking of revenge, and he said that it would be great if someone from the family could kill Su Xun directly, there is nothing more comfortable than this.

    At this moment, his cell phone rang, and it was a call from his family.

    After answering the phone, he was asking him where it was, which ward and so on.

    Xue Gan became excited, every cell in his body seemed to be beating. He finally came to the mountain, and that kid was going to die.

    Without daring to delay, Xue Qian immediately talked about the ward.

    After hanging up the phone, this guy became so proud that he almost jumped on Su Xun's face.

    Just listen to him say: "Boy, tell you, My Xue family has already come, you are dead this time.  "

    "You dared to hit me just now. I will let you know what the price of ignorance is. If you dare to touch me again, you will probably die."

    "Snapped！！"

    Before he finished speaking, Su Xun went up and slapped him again. This guy flew directly to the wall and shook again.

    This time, the cracks on one wall became more severe, and even the wall skin fell off, making people who watched it terrified.

    Su Xun didn't care anymore, he said in his heart that he was going to lose money, so why care so much.

    On the contrary, this guy, at least in his thirties, looks like a mentally handicapped man, looking for abuse, how can Su Xun let him go, it doesn't exist.

    Jiang Wu felt a little sympathetic to that guy. This guy must be Xiaoqiang, and his vitality is quite tenacious. After being beaten like this, he is still fine, which makes people have to admire.

    Xue Gan was already scolding his mother in his heart, and even felt like crying.

    Don't play like this, obviously it was his people who came, so I felt that I had some capital, and wanted to be arrogant, but who knew that he was beaten again, and it was beaten badly.

    Now Xue Gan is sore all over and can't get up.

    Su Xun's attack was not light, if it wasn't because he was an immortal cultivator and his physical fitness was not average, he would have been gone by this time.

    And at this time, members of the Xue family also came to the ward.

    As soon as he came in, he noticed Xue Gan lying on the ground like a dead dog.

    He didn't even notice Su Xun's existence.

    There is no way, this guy Xue Gan is too eye-catching, he is lying on the ground, his face is still covered with blood, he looks like he is dying.

    Of course, it's actually not that miserable, it just looks a little scary.

    In terms of attracting attention, there is really no problem.

    Xue Qian was like a butcher, when he saw his men coming, he immediately called out: "Elder, save me quickly, someone is going to kill me."

    This guy is just selling miserably, and with his current appearance, no one will doubt how miserably he was abused.

    In fact, he also knew Xue Wushou, and knew that this was an elder in the family, with a powerful and extremely high status.

    Unexpectedly, in the family, an elder was sent to help him, which made him feel a little flattered.

    At the same time, he became more confident, thinking that that kid is going to die today!

    Xue Wushou was also angry, at first he thought there was exaggeration in it.

    After seeing it with his own eyes, he realized that someone was so cruel to his Xue family members. He couldn't bear it anymore, and said angrily: "Who is looking for death?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 910 Settling accounts (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While speaking, Xue Wushou's eyes had already scanned the ward.

    Needless to say, he also knew that the guy who hit someone must be in the ward, he couldn't escape, and he could tell it at a glance.

    When his eyes fell on Su Xun, he froze suddenly when he saw this young man with a smile on his face who seemed to be committing a crime.

    It turned out to be this kid, Xue Wushou would never forget him even if killed.

    He was among those who the Xue family worshiped a few days ago.

    At that time, I thought it was quite shameful, but the patriarch knelt down, what could he do.

    I didn't expect to be killed, but it was really surprising to meet this kid here, only surprise but no joy.

    Thinking of a terrible possibility, this guy Xue Gan, he would not be the one who offended him. Thinking of this, his face immediately turned pale, and he really couldn't calm down anymore.

    That guy Xue Gan is just like Xiaoqiang. Although he was abused terribly, he is still excited now.

    He didn't notice the pale expression of their elders at all.

    After getting up, Xue Qian ignored the pain in his body, like a primary school student complaining, pointed at Su Xun and said: "Elder, he beat me and said that our Xue family is trash."

    When Xue Wushou heard this, his complexion didn't turn pale, but directly turned pale.

    Damn, I really come here for whatever I'm afraid of, it really makes people feel like a fucking dog.

    Why did he come here to deal with this matter? If it is not handled well, it will kill people.

    He didn't talk to Xue Gan, Xue Wushou was an old man anyway, and he still had a thick skin, so he said: "Mr. Su, youyou are here too."

    I can only call him Mr. Su, this address is enough sincerity, let him call master, or in front of everyone, he has to face.

    Of course, if Su Xun really forces him to shout, he has nothing to do, he will definitely give in, after all life is more important than face.

    Fortunately, Su Xun doesn't have such vulgar tastes. He really doesn't have any interest in hearing others call him master. Of course, if it is a woman, it will be different.

    This guy recognized himself, which means that there will be no more conflicts.

    This is similar to what Su Xun thought. If he was more honest, Su Xun would really not do anything to them. The premise is that they have to deal with this matter.

    Su Xun didn't speak, just looked at him with a smile like this, which made Xue Wushou feel terrified and felt a little vain.

    I don't know how this master is going to make a fuss this time.

    The current situation of the Xue family is really unbearable.

    If he was tossing about it again, it is estimated that the Xue family will really go hand in hand with the Luo family.

    Xue Qian was also a little confused, thinking that what the hell is the elder, this is not right.

    Shouldn't everyone be in a state of tension, and then the elders would directly attack Su Xun in a fit of anger, right?

    But it seems that it is not the same thing.

    Xue Qian thought that his description was not in place, so he continued: "Elder, hurry up and deal with this person. It's fine if this person humiliates me, and also humiliates our Xue family, saying that our Xue family is rubbish, and no one can stand on the stage."  people."

    The more Xue Wushou listened, the more angry he became. Of course, he was angry with Xue Gan, and he said angrily, "Shut up!"

    "Speak again, boy, I will tear you apart!"

    ""

    Xue Gan was frightened all of a sudden, his eyes widened, and for a while, he really didn't dare to speak.

    Liu Rufeng's family, including Jiang Wu, were also shocked, thinking that this old man is too domineering, he seems to be more violent than Su Xun, can Su Xun control him?

    Little did they know that this domineering old man was complaining in his heart at this moment.

    Hearing that Xue's family was insulted, he didn't even feel the slightest bit.

    Others can't insult, but the owner in front of him said that Xue's family is rubbish, and no one can stand on the stage, so there seems to be no problem.

    Others don't know, how can he not know, the ancestors of the Xue family are not his opponents, and the others are not even qualified to fight him.

    It doesn't seem like an insult to say that, it's the truth.

    Xue Wushou was helpless in his heart, and had only one idea, and he must not be given any further help because of this matter.What's wrong with the family.

    As a Xue family member and an elder, he must think about the family.

    The only thing that can be done is to quickly appease Su Xun.

    He only heard him say immediately: "Mr. Su, I'm really sorry, this time it's our Xue family who is wrong, and I hope you don't have the same knowledge as him."

    Fuck, what the hell is this?

    Everyone in the ward was stunned at this moment, feeling incomprehensible.

    Read that right, after the people from the Xue family came over, they actually apologized to Su Xun.

    You are one of the four aristocratic families, you are so awesome, how can you apologize to others, how can you lower your noble head.

    The key point, it seems that you have nothing to apologize for, it was Su Xun who did it to your family.

    I can't understand it, everyone can't understand it at all.

    Only Su Xun is not surprised at all. He who knows the current affairs is a hero. If he doesn't even understand this truth, then his life will be in vain at such an old age.

    However, Xue Qian had the urge to scold others, he just wanted to ask why, obviously he was beaten so badly.

    It's fine if you don't come to support me, but you even apologize, isn't that bullshit.

    If the other party is not a highly respected elder, he is probably going to scold him.

    Xue Gan could only use his acting skills, pretended to be pitiful, and said aggrievedly: "Elder, he beat me."

    "shut up."

    It's okay if he doesn't talk, the more he talks, the angrier Xue Wushou gets.

    With a wave of his hand, the guy flew to the wall again.  The wall skin is peeling off again.

    Everyone can't bear to watch it. This is the third time, and it's too miserable.

    Only Su Xun knew that Xue Wushou, the old man, still kept his hand. It seemed quite ruthless, but in fact, the force was much lighter than Su Xun's shot just now, and nothing would happen.

    Xue Gan was about to cry, but after he got up again, he really didn't dare to speak. Why did he feel that this elder seemed to be betrayed.

    Su Xun didn't even look at Xue Gan, and felt a little disdainful in his heart, thinking that you just punched him pretendingly, did you really think I didn't care about you?  I think it's pretty beautiful.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This guy is from your Xue family. He beat my uncle to cause intracranial hemorrhage. If it wasn't for me, he would probably be dead."

    "Excuse me, how should I calculate this account?"

    Su Xun will definitely not let him go easily, this is just the beginning.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 911 Key benefits (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing this, he looked at Liu Hanshan on the hospital bed again. On Xue Wushou's forehead, he began to sweat, and he felt like a sun-dried dog.

    No wonder Su Xun abused him so badly because he had nothing to do. He knew a master, so there was no need to be so boring.

    The co-author beat someone else, Su Xun said it was his uncle, Xue Wushou didn't know what the relationship was.

    Regardless of whether they are real relatives or not, since Su Xun said so, it proves that Su Xun must have a very close relationship with this person.

    Offending this person seems to be a terrible thing.

    Xue Wushou was already cursing in his heart, wishing he could beat Xue Gan to death.

    You said that you are brain-dead, it is not good to offend someone, you have to offend his friends.

    Moreover, he also beat his friend with intracranial hemorrhage, almost killing him. Su Xun didn't beat him to death, which is probably considered a good thing.

    If things were really like this, even if Su Xun beat him to death, no one would help him to reason, and he himself did it first.

    "Xue Gan, what's going on?" Xue Wushou's eyes were already beating with anger.

    "I the elder, it's all because of the company's affairs. I didn't get along with him, so I"

    When he said this, his heart had already begun to feel guilty, and he was not a fool, so he could naturally tell that the elder's tone seemed not very good.

    The anger in Xue Wushou's heart can no longer be controlled. It seems that Su Xun really did not wrong him, and what he said was the truth. If this is the case, it is really pretty good that they didn't beat you to death.

    The anger towards him in my heart is more than a little bit.

    It doesn't matter if you are a waste, usually with the Xue family's name, you can get along well outside, but you want to bring trouble to the family.

    This person doesn't even dare to provoke his family. If you insist on provoking him, it's an act of death. If you don't deal with him, you won't be able to do it at all.

    Xue Wushou couldn't bear it anymore, he went up and slapped him again, this time he was really ruthless, unlike just now, he secretly protected him.

    ?Because Xue Wushou himself is very clear in his heart, offending Su Xun today, it is not easy to solve it so easily.

    Su Xun is not stupid either, he may not fail to see the little trick just now.

    If you want to satisfy Su Xun and not trouble the Xue family, then Xue Gan cannot be guaranteed.

    This guy Xue Gan was very sad, and flew to the wall again. This time the wall was full of holes, which shows how strong it was.

    And this guy, covered in blood, passed out directly.

    Su Xun probably knew in his heart that this person would not die, but after waking up, he would probably be a useless person, and there would be no more threats in the future.

    Death is not necessarily the most serious punishment, sometimes life is worse than death.

    Of course, in Su Xun's heart, he would not have any sympathy. If he hadn't appeared, Liu Rufeng's father would have died, and Liu Rufeng's father had not provoked him.

    Not to mention, with this person's style, how many similar things has he done?

    Su Xun didn't pursue it. If he really pursued it, many people from the four great families may not be good birds.

    If a person like this is beaten and disabled, he deserves what he deserves, and it can be regarded as killing harm for the people.

    The key is that his own family members beat him, what can he say, he can't even have a little bit of resentment, otherwise, he probably won't even save his life.

    People like him seem to be very beautiful outside, but in fact, they are nothing when they are involved in the aristocratic family.

    Xue Wushou naturally won't feel any more, his heart is very cold at the moment.

    In order to protect the Xue family, sacrificing an ordinary family member is nothing.

    What's more, this guy is still a waste of cultivation, so it is even more worthless. If it is really a young genius of the Xue family who was beaten and disabled, he will probably feel a little distressed.

    No matter how stupid Liu Rufeng and his family are at this time, they can see that Su Xun is really terrifying. This background is too great, and even members of the four great families have to give him face.

    Liu Hanshan was even more puzzled. What kind of person did his son know?

    Fortunately, things are going in a favorable direction for them, so he won't say anything.

    Xue Wushou faced Su Xun again: "Mr. Su, the family members?, the discipline is not strict, and I hope that Mr. Su will not be offended.  "

    "He alone can't represent our family, and we didn't know about it in advance, so please calm down, Mr. Su."

    As an elder, he usually has such a high status, even if he faces the ancestors of the family, he doesn't have to bow down.

    However, this time, I really said all the good things about Su Xun, just because I was afraid that Su Xun would be unhappy.

    Su Xun also knows very well in his heart, so he won't be as knowledgeable as them.

    The Xue family naturally did not dare to compete with themselves, this is for sure, at least before their ancestors break through, they don't want to think about it.

    However, in view of their own cultivation speed, when their ancestors broke through, they didn't know what state they were in, so they had no hope of turning over for the rest of their lives.

    Su Xun didn't plan to really do anything to the Xue family, there was no need to go to great lengths, and it was actually quite good to train them to be his own horse boys, as long as they were obedient.

    Su Xun is quite satisfied with the result of today's treatment.

    At first he didn't know, and said a few offensive words, Su Xun would not be as knowledgeable as him.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't worry, I'm easy to talk, I've always been reasonable, you've dealt with those who offended me, naturally I won't be as knowledgeable as you."

    Hearing this, Xue Wushou breathed a sigh of relief, no one knew how nervous he was, his back was already soaked.

    Jiang Wu, who was next to him, rolled his eyes without showing any signs, and said to himself, you can let it go, if you are easy to talk, then in this world, there is no one who is easy to talk.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun said at this time: "By the way, there is another request."

    Xue Wushou's heart "thumped", and a heart suddenly rose to his throat. He knew that this person was not so easy to talk to, and he thought that he would not mess with him, and he was very nervous.

    But Xue Wushou still said: "You say."

    "My uncle was beaten so badly and stayed in the hospital for so many days, not to mention the medical expenses, and he himself missed work."

    Su Xun then said: "Plus there are mental damage fees and the like, no matter what, your Xue family has to pay for it."

    Su Xun's idea is also very simple, to give Liu Rufeng's family some benefits, and just take advantage of this opportunity, so he can't be beaten in vain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 912 Two extremes (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Hanshan was stunned. You heard me right, Su Xun even planned to ask for benefits, who gave him the courage?

    In his opinion, it is a blessing in misfortune that the Xue family does not trouble him.

    Of course he didn't speak. At this time, everything was about Su Xun. If Su Xun didn't let him speak, he was determined not to talk too much.

    When Xue Wushou heard this, his expression was not very good-looking. Hearing what Su Xun meant, he was planning to cheat.

    The most fearful thing is that Su Xun asked the Xue family for pills and the like, such as foundation building pills and the like, but they are all very precious things.

    The Xue family's failure to enter the auction means that their strength will be weakened in the future, and the foundation building pill will become even more important.

    If Su Xun opened his mouth aloud, what should we do? Xue Wushou felt quite a headache.

    I thought that I could only delay Su Xun for a while, anyway, he himself couldn't agree to it no matter what he said, and he had to go back and discuss it before talking about it.

    Su Xun didn't know what he was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely look contemptuous, saying to himself that the most important thing I need is pills.

    He doesn't even bother to eat the level of Zhuji Dan, it's not as good as candy.

    As for any better elixir, it is estimated that the Xue family does not have one, and Su Xun still does not know the strength of the several great families.

    Besides, Su Xun didn't think about it at all, he just thought too much.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I want this person's company, and I will transfer his company to my uncle's name later, so it will be faster."

    After Liu Hanshan heard it, he was stunned. He didn't expect Su Xun to have such a big appetite.

    Xue Gan's company is not ordinary, it is even larger than Liu Hanshan's, let alone tens of billions of assets.

    This guy is not a mediocre person, he has a bit of a business mind, plus he has a background and strength, and he likes to do some outrageous things, and no one dares to provoke him, so his development will naturally be faster.

    Ordinary people have his conditions, and it is estimated that any business will not be bad.

    Speaking carefully, Liu Hanshan's company is not as good as Xue Gan's.

    The reason why Xue Gan was in a hurry to do it was because he wanted to expand into other fields. It just so happened that Liu Hanshan's company focused on this field and was developing well. It was not something he could shake in a short while.

    This guy also has no patience, and directly wants to annex it by means of indiscriminate means.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun, then he really succeeded this time. After Liu Hanshan died, how could Liu Rufeng play against him.

    At that time, the entire Liu family's industry will be his. How did his company come to be worth tens of billions of dollars? In fact, it is this similar method.

    It's a pity that this time, he made a big fall and lost himself.

    When Xue Wushou heard Su Xun's request, he breathed a sigh of relief, which was different from what he thought.

    Originally thought that a cultivator of Su Xun's strength would not ask for money. That kind of thing is full of vulgar tastes, and it is not very useful to cultivators.

    Who knows that Su Xun is still a low-level person, for Xue Wushou, this is much easier to deal with.

    It's just a company, he doesn't even care how big it is.

    If Xue Qian can do it, it will not be bad for other members of the Xue family to do it. Besides, he is not the only one in the Xue family who owns a company.

    A big family like the Xue family naturally needs money, but money is not very helpful for cultivation, because many things cannot be bought with money, and can only be exchanged with some resources.

    However, the usual food, drink, lazard, etc., as well as the usual enjoyment, all cost money, and even the consumption of an aristocratic family is very huge.

    These immortal cultivators will definitely not go out to make money. They have different identities, how can they do these things, and what should they do if they smell of copper.

    Otherwise, with the strength of these immortal cultivators, it would be too easy to really go out to make money.

    Even so, the Xue family will not be short of money. Many peripheral children of the Xue family have their own properties, and it is only natural to contribute some to the family.

    In addition, there are some people in the upper class who want to please them, so money is naturally not too short.

    A company owned by Xue Qian is nothing at all. To Xue's family, bleeding is not even considered.

    Xue Wushou didn't even think about it, he agreed directly, and said: "Okay, after I turn around, I will find someone to handle this matter."

    The transfer of the company does not happen overnight, but he has to tell someone to do it quickly, and the process begins.? After that, Su Xun must not look for trouble.

    Su Xun also got the result he wanted, so he said directly: "Okay, you can go, remember to pay the cost of this wall to the hospital."

    "You said that you are quite old, why are you so violent, you have to make a hole in this wall."

    Xue Wushou: ""

    If I hadn't been unable to beat you, I would have fought you long ago.

    Xue Wushou did not dare to speak, and found someone to take Xue Gan who was dying, and left here.

    Of course, if you don't leave immediately, you have to negotiate and pay the money.

    It's really uncomfortable for me to be a strong person in the false alchemy state, and feel so aggrieved for the first time.

    After the person left, the ward could not be said to be peaceful. At this moment, it looked like a mess.

    Liu Hanshan couldn't calm down for a long time, he said: "Su Xun, this"

    "Don't worry, I have a little friendship with the Patriarch of the Xue family. They know me and don't dare to provoke me. They won't look for you in the future."

    Su Xun roughly explained it. As for the matter of Xue's family surrendering to him, Su Xun didn't say anything, it sounded too nonsense.

    Liu Hanshan continued: "It's not this, I mean to ask about the company you mentioned."

    For such a big company, you said that you gave it to him directly. Liu Hanshan didn't have any surprises at all, so he didn't dare to take it.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "It's just the compensation you want, and I will explain it to you later."

    No matter what Liu Rufeng said, he was his brother, so it was nothing if Su Xun helped him get a company. Su Xun never stingy with his own people.

    Although Jiang Wu seems to have nothing, but after graduation, can Jiang Wu be missing?

    But Liu Hanshan shook his head, and he said: "Su Xun, you are too precious, I'm afraid you don't know, his company has a market value of tens of billions."

    "I really can't want this. I saved my life this time and solved the big trouble of the Xue family. I don't know how to thank you. How can I want this company? Isn't it shameless?"

    Liu Hanshan's integrity was beyond Su Xun's expectations, and he was indeed a kind person. Growing up in such a family, Liu Rufeng's personality would naturally not be bad.

    Of course, Su Xun was even more puzzled, what happened to his younger brother Liu Hanjiang, the two people's personalities were simply extreme.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 913: Loose Realm (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If Liu Rufeng's uncle encountered such a good thing, he would have to accept the benefits without saying a word, before Su Xun could speak.

    However, when I came to Liu Hanshan, I obviously felt a little at ease, and I didn't want it at all, because this benefit was not an ordinary benefit, it was too great.

    Su Xun can somewhat understand his mood, after all, this kind of thing does seem a little ridiculous.

    I have worked so hard for so many years to run a pretty good company, but now I have a company that is bigger than my company, which is depressing.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that like him now, he probably doesn't take these things too seriously, after all, he has experienced life and death once.

    Being able to save one's own life is the most important thing, and everything else is actually not too important.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, and it's not his company, he just blackmailed him here, just as a favor.

    Just listen to Su Xun and said: "It's okay, just accept it, and treat it as their compensation, you can't be beaten for nothing."

    "What I mean is, this compensation is too great, why don't you accept it yourself, I really can't ask for it."

    Liu Hanshan is not stupid, if he didn't climb up the pole, it is naturally impossible that he could not hear anything.

    It is indeed compensation, but if Su Xun is not there, can the Xue family give him this compensation?  For things that obviously don't exist, it would be nice not to kill him.

    Su Xun smiled, and said: "To be honest, I still don't like this kind of company, so you can accept it, manage it well, and leave it to Liu Rufeng in the future."

    His family is still there, and Su Xun is too embarrassed to call him Lao Liu. If he is called Lao Liu, what should his father be called?

    In desperation, Su Xun could only pretend to be aggressive. In his eyes, this company, with a scale of tens of billions, is indeed rubbish, nothing.

    Tens of billions of funds Su Xun spent, probably won't even blink now, let alone the company's assets.

    Assets, there are many ways in it, it is not that simple, and there is a certain amount of water in it, if it is real cash, who knows how much.

    For things like shares, the valuation is not very accurate.

    Such little things are not enough to waste Su Xun's time. Su Xun has no interest in running a company.

    If it weren't for Luo Shenyi's help, he probably wouldn't even bother to get Tianji Technology Company.

    Besides, Liu Rufeng has only one son, and these things will definitely be left to him in the future. There is nothing to say about this, they are all his own.

    ? Liu Hanshan opened his mouth, and didn't know what to say. Tell me that you don't like a company with a scale of tens of billions?

    If I say this, I'm afraid I will be beaten.

    However, when Su Xun said this, he didn't even have the idea to refute.

    Since Su Xun insisted, he didn't say anything, and he was not a fool. Knowing that this was a great benefit, Su Xun was helping him on purpose.

    It is impossible to live in the hospital anymore, almost all the wards have been destroyed, so how can I live in it.

    Living here, I guess my heart is shaking in the middle of the night, and there are a few pools of blood on the ground.

    Besides, Liu Hanshan's body is still a little weak, but there is no major problem. It's the same wherever he recuperates. If he can go home, who wants to stay in the hospital.

    Liu Hanshan and the others have gone to discharge from the hospital. They have already checked the body, so naturally there will be no problems when they are discharged from the hospital.

    Originally, I was going to eat, but Liu Hanshan's physical condition, let's forget it, wait for him to recover, this is not in a hurry.

    Liu Hanshan didn't insist on it either. With his current state, he probably struggled to drink and had no fun eating.

    But wait a few days, I must thank him.

    Su Xun and Jiang Wu left, but Liu Rufeng didn't follow, so he naturally wanted to stay with his family.

    Fortunately, he doesn't have to drop out of school, and it doesn't matter if he stays at home for a few days.

    The Liu family and the others were in the car, and finally Liu Hanshan couldn't help it: "What's going on with that classmate of yours?"

    I really can't figure it out, a college student is so good at this?

    The Xue family, among the four great families, was polite in front of him and did not dare to offend him at all.

    The means are also powerful, and the skills are very good.

    Companies with tens of billions of dollars are even more underestimated, which makes people wonder.

      It is estimated that people will not believe it, but this is a college student, which is so puzzling.

    Liu Rufeng said flatly: "It's just my classmates in the dormitory, everyone gets along better."

    "As for why you asked me why he is so powerful, I don't know much about it, and I can't explain it, but it can be seen from the beginning that he is very powerful."

    Liu Hanshan nodded, this kind of thing is not his concern, after all, he has inherited such a great favor from Su Xun.

    I just heard him say: "You roommate, if you get along well in the future, you must make a good relationship. It will be of great help to you in the future."

    However, Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "Dad, don't think too much, we are all roommates, and the relationship is pretty good, otherwise, I wouldn't help me."

    "I didn't intend him to help at first, but he came here on his own initiative after hearing what he heard."

    "We are good friends, there is no need to get involved in too complicated things, if I have the intention of asking him to help, I guess he won't talk to me."

    Liu Rufeng has a clear understanding of these things, and also understands Su Xun's character, and knows what kind of character Su Xun is.

    If you really want to curry favor with him or something, he won't really treat you well.

    At the beginning of school, Liu Rufeng really didn't know that Su Xun was so awesome.

    When everyone gets along, they are relatively simple.

    Liu Hanshan didn't say anything. This kind of thing was indeed not deliberate. He could only say that his son's life was good.

    Otherwise, the whole family is probably gone this time, and he has no chance to speak here.

    ´´´´

    After Su Xun returned to school, he didn't stay idle. He felt that he was about to break through.

    ?I am naturally gifted, with the bonus of Immortal Monarch Dao Body, and Xiao Huan Dan desperately eats it, I guess those who have mines at home will not dare to play like Su Xun.

    So not long after the breakthrough, Su Xun felt that the realm was a little loose.

    It is estimated that it is not too far away from the next realm, the late period of the false alchemy realm.

    In the next few days, if you practice hard and increase your strength, you will probably be able to break through.

    At that time, it is estimated that the four great families of Jianghai added together, he will not have to pay attention to it.

    The speed of this kind of cultivation is estimated to make everyone envious, and comparing people to others can really piss people off.

    If the members of the Xue family and the Luo family knew about it, they would probably be completely desperate, without any thought of revenge.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 914 Making Mobile Phones (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Who knows that Su Xun intends to calm down, and in the next few days, when he breaks through his realm.

    Suddenly received a call from God's Hand, saying that the systematic planning and research had reached the final stage.

    It's almost there now, I hope Su Xun will go over to give some instructions and tell them what to do next.

    When Su Xun heard this, he was a little surprised.

    He has already thought of the fact that the progress is fast. After all, the core technology he gave is almost a ready-made thing, but there is still some way to go to realize the technology from the data.

    After the difficulties are solved, the next thing will be much easier to handle.

    Otherwise, if you really develop an operating system by yourself, it will be a terrible thing. It is estimated that even the power of a country cannot complete it.

    This is not something that happens overnight. Privately, Huaxia estimates that he does not know how much money he has invested in the research of the system, but the actual effect is not satisfactory.

    Su Xun felt that it would take half a year to say the least. This was a rather optimistic idea in Su Xun's mind about them.

    But who knew that their efficiency was so fast, which surprised Su Xun a bit.

    Xin said that the level of work done by the hand of God is quite good, which makes him quite satisfied.

    No wonder the last time people from the Academy of Sciences noticed it, they said they knew someone was testing the system.

    If you think about it this way, their efficiency is indeed not slow.

    It's just that Su Xun, who is a hands-off shopkeeper, is really too comfortable, so she doesn't ask at all, so naturally she doesn't know too well.

    If he cared a little bit, he probably wouldn't be so bewildered.

    There is no way, Su Xun must get over this kind of thing.

    After all, those people in them are working for themselves. If they don't show up all the time, it's not a good thing.

    The employees below have never even met the boss. If it goes on for a long time, it will have a relatively bad impact on development.

    And it is indeed necessary for Su Xun to go there, give them guidance, and tell them what to do next. These things must be explained by Su Xun.

    Su Xun has actually already thought about the next step. Although the system has been developed, it will not be promoted.

    Su Xun didn't even think about it. There is no need to promote his own system. This kind of good thing can be used by himself.

    The price of the fruit mobile phone is so high, and there are many shortcomings, but why are they still selling so well? Many people have to buy it even if they grit their teeth.

    On the one hand, it is for pretense, and I feel that using such an expensive mobile phone is more face-saving.

    Of course, that was also my initial thought. I thought that the fruit phone was awesome, and there were even some idiots who sold their kidneys for a mobile phone.

    A few years later, he discovered that the mobile phone he had dreamed of at the beginning had actually been eliminated in the rapid update.

    Now it is naturally much better, because the fruit phone has become an arcade machine, basically everywhere in the street, so naturally it will not feel any more.

    Why so many people still have to choose, is not because the fruit phone system is really easy to use, and it is unique.

    Other mobile phone manufacturers cannot use it.

    This is also the fruit phone, the biggest advantage, their system, in all honesty, is indeed better than Android.

    Now the system developed by Su Xun, he has not seen the finished product, but this thing can be known without looking at it, and it is estimated that it has an absolute advantage over the system of the fruit phone.

    After all, this is something from the future, not something they can match now.

    If you want to take this thing out for others to use, even if you charge money, it is estimated that other mobile phone companies will not be happy.

    After using such a powerful system, killing the fruit phone is really not a dream.

    The key point is that if Su Xun is not going to make a mobile phone, it¨s fine. He is going to make a mobile phone, and naturally he will not let other people compete with him.

    Like a fruit phone, it needs to be unique.

    So next, the system probably still needs to be continuously tested and prepared for subsequent upgrades.

    We need to get another team out to manufacture mobile phones and make our own domestic mobile phones.

    Now it is claimed to be a domestic mobile phone, but in fact it is covered withUp and down, are other people's things.

    What systems, chips, cameras, etc., are all imported, and they are bought and assembled.

    Although your sales are pretty good, in fact most of the money was earned by foreigners.

    Many people are still being fooled around, thinking how much they support domestic production.

    In fact, they don't know, and if they really say it carefully, it will be embarrassing.

    Su Xun has technology in his hands, so his expectations are different. He plans to make a real domestic mobile phone. From the inside to the outside, he will make everything himself and be completely self-sufficient.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that this process is not easy, and it is estimated that several teams will have to be formed.

    Now systems, batteries, and chips are readily available, but mobile phones are more than that. Even the screen glass is actually very important. At present, a large number of them are imported.

    Including the fruit company, their mobile phone glass is imported from Sansang. Regardless of the fierce competition between the two companies in the mobile phone field, they often go to court to sue each other.

    In fact, behind the scenes, the two companies are still doing business.

    It can be seen that the reality of the market is that everyone fights back, but money should not be forgotten.

    After thinking about it, it was quite a headache, and I needed to set up some factories and the like, otherwise how would I produce these things.

    Even if you have the technology, it will not happen overnight, it will probably take a certain amount of time.

    Su Xun also wanted to make a computer, but he knew that if he moved too far, he would get into trouble, so let it go.

    Get out the mobile phone first. In this day and age, the importance of mobile phones has obviously surpassed that of computers.

    It's okay for a person not to play with the computer for a day, but if he doesn't play with the mobile phone for a day, it will probably be uncomfortable.

    After confirming the future plan, Su Xun began to search for some technologies related to mobile phones in the knowledge base in his mind.

    Just take out a copy, it is estimated that those bigwigs will be jealous, and they can casually create a giant company.

    ?On the contrary, Su Xun still felt a little uncomfortable. It was too advanced and he couldn't take it out. It wasn't that he didn't want to. If it was taken out, the whole world would probably be in chaos.

    And things that are too advanced can't be made, because they don't have this strength.

    Only some slightly advanced ones can be produced, which is already very good.

    After searching for a long time, the preparations are almost done, and Su Xun also knows that he has to go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 915: A Group of Crazies (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun came to the studio of the Hand of God. After they took the funds invested by Su Xun, they would naturally not treat themselves badly.

    They also rented a place to use as their studio. It is not very big, and it is incomparable with the office buildings of ordinary companies.

    Although Tianji Technology Company has now been transferred to Jianghai one after another.

    ? I rented out an entire office building, and it can be said that it is no problem to put a studio in it, and there is still a lack of their work place.

    However, Su Xun didn't want to do that, so let them be independent.

    People who really engage in technology, like real scientists, will be relatively pure.

    It's not very good to get it in the company and accept the company's rules and regulations.

    If you want to say that they are not controlled, it seems a bit different. Employees in other departments will definitely not agree, and they will naturally feel unbalanced.

    After weighing these issues, Su Xun finally decided to forget it and let them do it alone. The technology they get can be connected with Tianji Company.

    Su Xun went to the place they told him, and it was Wang Zhaobang who came to pick him up.

    Su Xun knew that Wang Zhaobang was closer to the Hand of God.

    After seeing Wang Zhaobang, Su Xun found that this guy seemed to have become rounder, and his skin was not as dark as before.

    It looked like a tough guy before, but now, it doesn't seem to be the same thing.

    It seems that life in Jianghai is indeed very good.

    Su Xun joked: "I haven't seen you for a while, and I feel that your life seems to be very nourishing. Have you found someone?"

    "What the fuck, it's just that there's nothing to do every day. It's only natural for a group of foreigners to take God's hand to taste our Chinese food and get fat."

    Su Xun felt a little interesting when he heard what he said.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Then which company do you work for now, or you can come to work in their studio."

    "Forget it, you don't know how crazy they are. Working here, I'm afraid I'll go crazy."

    "Really?"

    After being told this by him, Su Xun became curious instead.

    The guy waved his hand, only to hear him say: "Come on, I can't tell you clearly, just go and have a look with me."

    The studio is also in the same building, but it looks a little remote here.

    The advantage is that the environment is relatively quiet, and the working environment here is relatively good. It is still good to work here. I guess I paid more attention when choosing.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and went up with him directly.

    Arriving at the place where the studio is, basically this floor has been occupied.

    The location of the studio is quite big, and the decoration is more elegant.

    The people inside are not too many.

    They were all calm, they were clacking and typing on the keyboard, one and two were very focused, and almost no one was doing other things.

    Su Xun roughly understood what Wang Zhaobang meant.

    It is true that in this situation, everyone is too serious, and in a state of complete workaholics, even if Luo Shenyi came, they would feel a little ashamed.

    Moreover, Su Xun can roughly see that his perception ability is particularly powerful, and he can see it all at once.

    It's not pretending to deal with him on purpose. They probably didn't know Su Xun was coming beforehand.

    In other words, even if they knew, they wouldn't have any special reaction.

    Su Xun looked around here, twenty or thirty people, basically foreigners, but there were also a few yellow-skinned Chinese, who seemed to be Chinese.

    But this just proves that the guy Hand of God is indeed looking for talents, as long as they are talents, everything else is fine.

    No matter what country, skin color or gender.

    This is more in line with Su Xun's expectations. At this time, the guy named Hand of God came over: "Boss, you are here."

    Su Xun glanced at this guy, his face was also ruddy.

    After the illness was cured, the spirit and spirit of the whole person were different, and it looked like a different person.

    & nbsp; It looks more pleasing to the eye.

    Su Xun didn't ask any questions about his health, because it was all nonsense, and his physical condition seemed to be much better.

    It seems that Huaxia is really a good place. I came from a foreign country, and I didn't see any discomfort.

    Su Xun patted him and said, "Long time no see, I feel much better."

    "Thank you boss for the previous treatment. If it wasn't for you, I would probably be dead now."

    Su Xun was surprised to find that this guy's Chinese language has reached a very good level, which is amazing.

    Even this accent is a bit close to that of a Chinese, and you can't hear that strange feeling. Foreigners who speak Chinese can know that accent as soon as they hear it.

    Just like we Chinese people speak English, it is also very awkward to listen to other people's ears.

    This guy doesn't have that kind of problem, and he can even use idioms, which makes Su Xun look at him with admiration. During this period of time, he has made great progress.

    Of course, it can also be said that he is a genius. This kind of person must have a high IQ. It is estimated that he will not be slow to learn these things.

    "You can speak Huaxia quite well." Su Xun praised.

    The Hand of God actually showed off a little bit on this, he said: "I'm overwhelmed, but compared to your real Chinese people, it's still a little bit less interesting."

    Wang Zhaobang also interrupted and said: "Okay, I confess that I taught it."

    Su Xun: ""

    Such a small episode passed so directly, but it was good, at least there was no obstacle for Su Xun to communicate with him.

    ? Think about the days when two talents came into contact with each other, and the days of using translation software to communicate are gone forever.

    Hand of God He said: "Boss, let me introduce you to everyone."

    "never mind."

    It should have been a normal process, but Su Xun still waved his hand, only to hear him say: "Don't bother them, we just communicate if there is anything."

    Su Xun also thought about it before, let everyone get to know him as the boss.

    But who knows that everyone's working status is so crazy, and disturbing everyone rashly, Su Xun feels that he is not interested.

    For example, now, a few big living people are talking here, but no one pays attention to them. This is not normal in itself.

    Wang Zhaobang also said: "Well, what I told you is not wrong, here is a group of lunatics who only have jobs in their eyes." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 916 Experience Testing Machine (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Hand of God didn't seem to have any objection to the title "lunatic". Instead, he said: "If they are really ordinary office workers, they are not qualified to enter my studio."

    "The most essential difference between them and ordinary people who go to work is that they are not short of money, nor do they come to work for money. Money is just one aspect."

    "The most important thing is interest. Here we provide high-end technology for them to study and let them give full play to their strengths. That's why everyone is so enthusiastic and has no intention of stopping."

    Judging from what he meant, it seemed that it was Lai Suxun.

    However, Su Xun has no opinion on this.

    As a boss, who doesn't want to see their employees in this state, it's so comfortable.

    No wonder the system can be formed so quickly.

    All of this is inseparable from their talent and enthusiasm for technology.

    Su Xun is also relieved to hand over some technology to them next.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Working like this is a good thing, but it is also a double-edged sword. You'd better let them pay more attention to their bodies, so as not to break them down."

    "Boss, this is also my fault."

    Unexpectedly, this guy, the Hand of God, actually showed a guilty look on his face.

    Su Xun couldn't help being curious, and asked, "What do you mean, you forced it?"

    "That's not true!"

    The hand of God shook his head, only to hear him say: "I accidentally slipped my mouth before, saying that boss, you have excellent medical skills and cured all my cancers."

    "When they heard this, it was okay, and they thought that with such a powerful boss, they are not afraid of death at all."

    Su Xun: ""

    The corners of his eyes twitched directly, thinking that this is all right, a group of talents?

    Su Xun said helplessly: "Aren't you cheap, what are you talking about?"

    "I can't help it. Isn't this just to brag about the mysterious boss behind it and establish some authority for you? Who knows that their brain circuits are different from what I thought."

    When Su Xun heard this, there seemed to be nothing wrong with them. They are not normal people, so the brain circuit can be the same.

    Of course, Su Xun agrees even more, they can be in such a state now, and they don't just regard this as a job.

    More importantly, I found something that I liked and was interested in. On the surface, I was working for Su Xun, but in fact I was also in it, and I found the feeling of existence.

    Even some well-known Internet giants in the world cannot provide them with this feeling.

    To put it in a nutshell, let's take the system as an example.

    If you go to other big companies in the world with mature operating systems, the most you go to is to help maintain them, and the rest has nothing to do with you.

    Without a system, if you go to develop it, you will be completely headless. This thing is too difficult, it is impossible to get it out, and you will waste your time in the end.

    But here, they have mature technical support, and they can also contribute their own efforts to finally get this system out.  Prove that they are developers, creators.

    This feeling is much better than maintaining someone else's mature system.

    Su Xun then asked: "The operating system, is your operation completely fine?"

    "We have gone through many tests and implanted our system through other mobile phones. After some experience, the results are very good."

    "Of course there must be some loopholes, but this is not what we can know through continuous testing. After it is launched, let users find it, and then we will continue to optimize."

    Su Xun nodded, this is indeed the truth.  A lot of software is the same.

    Possibly after it is launched, it will be complained that there are some loopholes and the like, which will affect the experience when using it.

    It is impossible for developers not to test themselves, and no careless person dares to do that, it's just this thing.  After testing many times, there are still some things that I can't find.

    On the contrary, after a large number of users use it, it will be different. After the feedback is known, the development team will launch an optimized and upgraded version.

    Everything comes slowly like this.

    It is really unlikely that this kind of thing made through code will be perfect if you think it out, and will satisfy everyone.

      Of course, Su Xun is also confident that his system will definitely amaze all users, and there is an urge to embrace it impatiently.

    Su Xun then said: "Where is the testing machine, let me try it out."

    "It's in my office, come with me."

    However, Wang Zhaobang stopped and did not follow.

    Su Xun asked him: "What's the matter, don't you come with me?"

    "No need, I can't understand the high-tech things you said. Instead, I feel like IQ is being suppressed after I go there. It's so f*cking uncomfortable."

    Wang Zhaobang looked like he had a limited IQ: "You guys should go, I'll drink tea and rest here for a while."

    After finishing speaking, Wang Zhaobang went to the rest area and began to tease the little secretary in the studio.

    This little secretary usually has no sense of presence. Everyone is a workaholic, and no one pays attention to her at all. Finally, someone came to tease her, and the little secretary was a little happy.

    This Wang Zhaobang is really getting more and more coquettish, does this kind of person have a girlfriend?  Su Xun didn't believe that the environment would really change a person.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that everything was not that simple, it was just an excuse, mainly to avoid suspicion.

    Knowing that the technology involved in this studio is of great importance, he didn't want to get involved, making it difficult for himself, and deliberately left room for Su Xun and the hand of God.

    But what he said is correct, his IQ here is indeed the bottom of the bottom.

    The Hand of God took out a lot of mobile phones, all of which are popular mobile phones on the market. The internal systems have been changed. With their technology, it is too simple to do this kind of operation.

    Su Xun took it out and tried it for a while, and found that it is really easy to use, and people can't put it down.

    Besides, this is forcibly added to other mobile phones, and it may not meet the requirements of his operating system. The most suitable mobile phone must be researched based on this operating system.

    Even so, it is already very useful, and Su Xun is complaining about the fruit phone he uses, which costs tens of thousands of yuan each, what the hell is it.

    If it is sold out, someone has experienced it, and those who are not short of money will definitely not frown at 10,000 yuan.

    Of course, you can't do that at the moment. This is someone else's mobile phone. If you change the system and sell it, wait to be sued, and it will become a joke in the industry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 917 Tormented Waiting (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun roughly experienced it and understood the power of this system.

    Now it is so awesome to install it on a mobile phone that is not suitable in the first place.  One can imagine what kind of experience it will be when the mobile phone is built by yourself.

    You must know that the mobile phone prepared by Su Xun is not only powerful in the operating system, but also top-notch in other aspects.

    It is estimated that the photos taken are really not worse than SLR, and there are other awesome places.

    In this way, Su Xun himself was looking forward to it.

    Put down the mobile phone experience machine, and then Su Xun said: "Next, I have a task for you."

    "Operating system, are you planning to cooperate with other organizations?" The Hand of God asked excitedly.

    He thought that Su Xun was going to launch the operating system. After all, at this stage, it seems that there is no problem at all.

    The Hand of God is naturally looking forward to it, after all, this operating system was made by him with his own hands.

    It is conceivable how much effort he has put in. Although the core technology is provided by Su Xun, he has also put in a lot of effort in it.

    It's like seeing my son, who is about to start a family and start a business.

    However, Su Xun shook his head and said: "Don't worry, the operating system will be kept for a while, and it still won't be mentioned to the outside world. Let some people be responsible for maintaining it."

    "Then why keep this system?"

    The Hand of God was a little confused, and suddenly couldn't understand Su Xun's layout. Does he have any other ideas?

    Su Xun said: "I don't plan to use this operating system for others. I plan to use it in my own products, just like a fruit company."

    The Hand of God was taken aback again, only to hear him say: "But, the fruit company has its own hardware products, and we seem to have only one system here"

    Why is the fruit company so powerful? It even once reached the world's largest market value, breaking trillions of dollars. It is simply rich.

    Although he doesn't like the company's style of work, Su Xun still feels that they are really awesome.

    Why is it so strong? Because their software and hardware are too powerful. With mutual assistance, the effect produced is beyond the imagination of others.

    After the Hand of God finished speaking, he suddenly felt a little regretful, as if he had asked some mentally retarded question.

    Normal people can think about this kind of thing. How can he not know about Su Xun? Could it be that Su Xun wants to

    It seems that something suddenly came to mind, the eyes of God's hand have changed a little.

    Su Xun laughed and said, "We just don't have it yet, but we can do it."

    "Next, we will make mobile phones and manufacture our own mobile phones. You are still the person responsible for leading the research and development. Next, we need a lot of talents. You can find them at any cost. Money is nothing."

    Su Xun roughly expressed his own thoughts: "After the mobile phone is manufactured, it will be directly connected with Tianji Technology. If you have any difficulties, you can also ask them for help."

    "Boss, you should know that it may not be easy to make a mobile phone."

    Regarding the matter of Tianji Technology Company, God's Hand didn't say anything at all, because before he came into contact with Su Xun, he knew that Su Xun was the founder behind Tianji Technology Company.

    If it wasn't for this amazing company, he probably wouldn't have been able to restrain his curiosity and come all the way to China.

    Currently, his studio has no contact with Tianji Technology Company, but he also knows that this contact is inevitable.

    They are all working for Su Xun. We have the same boss, and we don¨t do the same thing, so we will naturally cooperate together. This God¨s Hand has no objections.

    He heard that Su Xun was going to make a mobile phone, but he became worried.

    I just heard him say: "Of course, as long as the funds are sufficient, you can also make mobile phones. After all, current mobile phones are all assembled."

    "Go and negotiate a contract with foreign suppliers, but I'm not good at this kind of thing."

    "What really worries me is that when our mobile phones come out, they will touch everyone's interests, and they may not be supplied to us at that time."

    When Su Xun heard this, he laughed.

    There are quite a lot of considerations, but seriousThe handling is not necessary.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I have already considered what you said. Our mobile phones and all parts must be made by ourselves."

    After hearing this, the Hand of God was shocked immediately, thinking, are you joking?

    He has never heard of any company that can make a mobile phone by itself. The fruit is awesome. They have their own chips and systems.

    But the screen, camera and various internal things are almost all imported, so how can I make it by myself.

    Sansang Company is also awesome. Their screens are used by many companies in the world, and the chips are not bad, but they still have to use other people's systems.

    ? To sum it up, you can¨t chew more than you can chew. The giant companies in the world each have their own specialties, but it¨s impossible for someone to be good at everything.

    This is why, everyone says that now is an era of win-win cooperation.

    What Su Xun said, the goal is too ambitious, it sounds like a fairy tale.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and directly took out the materials he had prepared. Just experience how awesome it is.

    The hand of God saw this hard drive, and he seemed to understand something, and he became excited again.

    Put these things on the computer and check them directly.

    Su Xun's hard drive has been modified by him, and it can store a lot of things. It is estimated that there is no hard drive in the world that can reach this level.

    Because there are too many things to save.

    Su Xun didn't have that kind of spare time, and he went to buy several hard drives separately, which was too troublesome, so he could only use his own technology.

    Seeing the operation of the hand of God, Su Xun didn't bother him, and he probably understands his current mood as a techie.

    Because he has already realized what Su Xun will give him. If he can't guess it, Su Xun must doubt his IQ.

    The hand of God didn't say a word of nonsense, and started to read and write the hard disk.

    It's a pity that this hard drive is really too big, and there are probably a huge amount of things in it. If every technical information is printed out, it is estimated that it can fill the entire classroom.

    Not to mention that there are still several technologies that were packaged together by Su Xun?

    At this time, the hand of God began to wait for torment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 918 You must have heard something (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The computer of God's Hand is already the top in the world, even surpassing any other computer on the market.

    For a top-notch hacker like him, a computer is a guy who eats, so the requirements are naturally high, and a little bit worse is intolerable.

    The reading and writing of the hard disk is directly related to the performance of the computer. Unlike playing games, it is not only related to performance, but also to the speed of the network. This has nothing to do with the speed of the network.

    Even so, the reading and writing speed of the hard disk is still very slow at this moment, but the hand of God is anxious.

    Seeing what you long for is right in front of you, just like the standard answer suddenly appeared in front of you during an exam.

    Want to see it, no one doesn't want to see it.

    But it just keeps loading, but it just doesn't come out, how sad it is.

    Su Xun also has no way to help him. This is not something that technology can solve. We can only wait patiently. The performance of his computer is probably not too long.

    It's just that the fidgeting look of the hand of God made Su Xun feel a little funny.

    He is not very interested, they are all things he put in himself, it would be strange if he is interested, and he doesn't even bother to look at them.

    Even so, it took a full ten minutes.

    It doesn't sound long, but in fact, everyone who knows the business knows that this is already an exaggeration.

    It is also because the computer of the hand of God is the top level in the world. If it is an ordinary computer, such as the one in the computer room of the school, it may take a day to read and write.

    After the information came out, God's hand looked up, and his finger kept sliding on the cursor.

    The whole person was concentrated, and Su Xun was no longer in his eyes.

    Su Xun didn't care, he could understand, so he waited and started to play with his testing machine.

    In fact, at present, the playability is still relatively low. Why, because there is not much matching software for this system.

    There are only some developed by the studio, the ones that are necessary for mobile phones, such as certain letters and certain treasures.

    For other applications, only when software developers see the huge prospects, they will invest in and actively develop software. This is a long process.

    ? As far as the current situation is concerned, it has only just developed, and there is still a long way to go.

    Just during the period of making mobile phones, software development and the like have to keep up with the speed.

    Su Xun threw the phone on the table again, and originally planned to take a test machine back to use it.  The system is really awesome.

    However, there are too few software and games at present to meet people's daily requirements, so forget it.

    Looking at the hand of God, Su Xun didn't know what kind of mood he was in.

    It is a risky act to hastily hand over so many important materials to one person. It can be said that Su Xun trusts him very much.

    This is something that can¨t be helped. If Su Xun wants to carry out these tasks, he must find someone he can trust. At present, the hand of God is enough to make people confident.

    Of course, there is no absolute in anything, maybe, he will not betray Su Xun.

    With so much information, just take any one out, whether it is developed by yourself or sold to a large company, it can be said that you will have no worries for a lifetime, and you can enjoy life in peace and stability, and you will be a model in the villa all day long.

    This temptation is also huge.

    Su Xun can't guarantee that he will be able to withstand the temptation.

    Su Xun is not a fool either, so he naturally kept his hands behind, he would not say anything, and the hand of God would not find out.

    If he really dared to give Su Xun's information to others casually, he would definitely pay the price.

    Of course, Su Xun hoped that that day would never come.

    Putting aside these factors, this person is worthy of Su Xun's trust.

    The main reason is that he is technically strong and knows how to encrypt and protect the data. Unless he does it on purpose, other people should not think about how to steal the data.

    Apart from Su Xun, there is probably no other person in this world who can steal the core information from him.

    But unless Su Xun is idle, how could he do that kind of thing.

    The hand of God is not the same as what Su Xun thought, and he didn't really immerse himself for too long.

    I also know in my heart that he probably won't be able to finish reading these materials for a few days and nights, even if he doesn't eat, drink or rest.

    Next to it is my own?The boss is here, we can¨t leave him alone.

    Just listen to the hand of God and he said: "Boss, you are really a genius, you have so many core things."

    Su Xun smiled and did not answer his topic.

    Everyone is not stupid. If it is said that Su Xun developed it by himself, he will definitely not believe it, because it is too fake.

    There are so many things involved, isn't it funny that you said you developed it by yourself, no one in the world can do it.

    Su Xun didn't plan to explain anything to him, because there was no need for that, and there was no need to know things that shouldn't be known.

    He talked too much, but he seemed guilty.

    With Su Xun's current strength, he is a cultivator who ignores ordinary people, and if he brings out some good things, he doesn't have to worry about being coveted by people with pink eyes.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Anyway, don't worry about the technology, I have an exclusive patent, there will be no infringement, and there will be no second copy."

    "Now it's in your hands, remember to do things well for me."

    The hand of God felt that his whole body was full of energy, and he nodded heavily: "Don't worry boss, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations."

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that you are too easy to fool, just like a fool.

    ? If you get into China's pyramid scheme, you probably won't be able to get out at all, and you don't even know what others have done to you.

    "If the boss has nothing to do, I won't keep you. I still have to work. If there is a problem, I will come to you."

    The Hand of God said directly, obviously an order to evict guests.

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, and said to himself that you still know that I am your leader.

    It's the first time I've seen the leader who came to inspect me. It's too rare. This foreigner is really honest.

    Shouldn't you ask the leader to have a meal at noon or something?

    Su Xun probably also knew what he was thinking in his heart, and probably felt that his presence had affected his work.

    Now this guy, his heart is already drifting on the information, and he can't wait to study it quickly, so how can he go to accompany Su Xun again.

    Sure enough, in a studio, they are all of the same sex, there is no difference.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun went back to school in the afternoon, but unexpectedly received a call from Luo Tianyi.

    Xiao Nizi shouldn't be very busy, and she is still in the mood to call herself. Could it be that her conscience has discovered that she wants to treat herself to dinner?

    "Hey, what's the matter with the big star?"

    Luo Tianyi's tone was a bit low, she said: "Su Xun, don't laugh at me, you must have heard something, right?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 919 Conditions Are A Little Bad (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Su Xun's whole heart was in a daze, what the hell was going on in his mind, what was going on.

    What have I heard?  I don't know why.

    Su Xun was so confused by Luo Tianyi's inexplicable sentence that he couldn't understand it at all.

    Su Xun immediately said, "What do you mean, what have I heard?"

    "Don't pretend to be Su Xun, you must know, otherwise, why would you deliberately say that I am a big star to tease me?"

    "Oh shit´´"

    Su Xun wanted to scold her, but at this point, he was still in a state of confusion.

    Fortunately, Luo Tianyi is on the opposite side. Seeing how beautiful she is, Su Xun still doesn't have the same knowledge as her.

    Xin said that you are not going to be a big star, I just said that on purpose to make you happy.

    ? Now, when you see a man, you are a handsome guy, and when you see a woman, you are a beautiful woman. Isn¨t it the same thing? You just need to know this kind of thing in your heart, how can you take it seriously.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Tianyi didn't know what was going on, she seemed to have a big opinion, which made Su Xun feel a little bit annoyed.

    Su Xun couldn't help it anymore, he felt as if he was being dumb, so he asked, "I swear to you, I really don't know anything, what's going on?"

    "I don't want to be obvious anymore, I don't want to go to the entertainment industry anymore, Su Xun, I found that my ability is not enough."

    Su Xun: ""

    If it wasn't for knowing Luo Tianyi and knowing that she wasn't that kind of person, Su Xun would have thought that she was acting deliberately.

    Your conditions are not good?  This face, this temperament, this figure.  There are also dance skills. In the entertainment industry, if there are resources to promote it, it is actually a very common thing to want to become popular.

    Su Xun is already prepared, and feels that she will become a big star soon, and it is too easy to become popular these days, an era of information explosion and eyeballs.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Tianyi's sudden appearance made people really puzzled.

    However, Su Xun also knew that during the short while on the phone, he couldn't speak clearly at all. It could be heard that Luo Tianyi's mood did not seem to be very good.

    Forget it, the girl's mood is still important, so Su Xun went up, and quickly comforted her: "Don't worry, where are you now, I'll go find you for a meal, just to chat."

    He thought that this little girl had encountered some setbacks, so he wanted to ask what the situation was.

    "I'm at school, do you want to come over?" Luo Tianyi said to her.

    "Okay, then wait for me for a while, I will go there at night!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't say much, and hung up directly.

    Anyway, on the phone, many things are unclear.

    ！！！！！！

    In the afternoon, Su Xun came to Jianghai Art University. Every time he came here, he always felt different.

    The difference in the temperament of each university is still obvious. The youthful and modern atmosphere here is stronger, as if everyone is quite fashionable.

    After waiting for a while, Luo Tianyi came out, and when Su Xun was about to arrive, he called her in the car.

    I didn't go to school to look for her, because there were too many people in this school. Luo Tianyi was in school, so needless to say, she knew that she was the goddess of the school.

    If you go to walk with Luo Tianyi, you will probably receive the looks of countless people wanting to kill, so forget it.

    After coming out, Su Xun took a serious look at Luo Shenyi, and then said with a smile: "What's the matter? It looks like a little bitter gourd face."

    "Su Xun, I failed your expectations." Luo Tianyi was a little disappointed.

    Su Xun: ""

    This atmosphere is not right, and Su Xun said in his heart, I don't seem to have any expectations of you, what the hell is it?

    Of course Su Xun would not say it, if he did, he would probably be beaten to death.

    Women are scary animals, so be careful.

    Su Xun then asked: "I said big sister, what is going on, you have been messing with it for a long time, I still don't know what's going on, my head is getting bigger."

    After finishing speaking, it seemed that after seeing the expression on his face, Luo Tianyi actually felt a little funny, and suddenly burst out laughing.

    Su Xun said in his heart that women really don't understand, and it's not time for dinner yetTime, Su Xun said: "Look if there is a coffee shop nearby, let's sit and talk about it."

    Luo Tianyi didn't have much, and took Su Xun to a coffee shop that seemed to be of good quality.

    After sitting down, I ordered two cups of coffee, actually casually.

    Both of them were not in the mood to drink coffee, they just wanted to find a place to talk.

    Su Xun asked, "Hurry up and tell me what's going on, I'm going to be so confused."

    Luo Tianyi was not idle either, and only heard her say: "Su Xun, my voice condition is too bad, my singing is not good, it is not up to standard at all."

    "Just because of this?" Su Xun gave her a painful look.

    Luo Tianyi nodded, and she said, "That's right, I've been training for many days, but I haven't made any progress. The sound condition is just like this."

    "If I want to develop in the entertainment industry, dancing alone is definitely not enough. In fact, there are two paths, either singing or filming."

    "Let's forget about filming. I'm not that material. This is very clear. And I'm not from an acting department, and my level is even worse. I just want to sing, which fits my dance."

    Luo Tianyi said: "It was already planned, but who knows, my own conditions are not up to the standard."

    After Su Xun heard this, he was speechless, thinking that something happened to him.

    What are the current stars, especially some small fresh meats, who have facial paralysis when acting, and look like idiots in everything they act.

    Let alone acting skills, he has nothing but his good looks to attract fans.

    For someone like Luo Tianyi who has no experience, it probably doesn't matter if he goes to act.

    Of course, given Luo Tianyi's character, she probably would not agree, and she doesn't really want to act. Su Xun also thinks that being a singer is the most suitable way for Luo Tianyi.

    But if the sound condition is not good, there is no way to do it. How can we change what is natural.

    Su Xun said, "I feel your voice is okay."

    "How can you feel this thing? When you really sing, it's still far behind those real singers."

    Su Xun: ""

    ?What else can I say, I said that you are better than anything, if you have to compare with those older generation song gods in the entertainment industry, there is indeed a gap in the sound quality.

    People have been famous for so many years, but they didn't blow it out casually.

    Ordinary people want to compare with them, the gap is indeed too big.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 920: Idol Singer (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Still the same sentence, this thing is born, it is not easy to change.

    Unlike looks, although it is born, you can still have plastic surgery.

    The sound is really not easy to change.

    Su Xun felt that Luo Tianyi still had too high demands on himself. To put it bluntly, these young stars are like these now.

    ? You seem to be very popular, singing, film and television are developing amphibiously. In fact, if you really think about it carefully, it seems that you can¨t recall any works that you can show.

    Especially some, those who sing, basically have electronic sounds when they speak, and they can't tell that they are singing by themselves.

    To put it bluntly, it means that the singing skills are poor, and there is no way to really go out to sing. Even if the dubbing is removed, singing a cappella is the scene of the car accident.

    Luo Tianyi's qualifications are much better than those people's. She said that because she was compared with those people who are really good at singing.

    Su Xun comforted her and said, "Don't think so much, if you sing a lot, you will definitely get better."

    "Let's talk about the current singers. A few of them have really good sound conditions. Not all of them were recorded when they were tuned, and they sounded just as good."

    Luo Tianyi then said: "But, after all, I still have to go out and face everyone. For example, if there is a concert, what should I do? Everyone will be disappointed."

    Su Xun sighed, and said to himself that this child is too demanding of himself.

    What can I do with this, Su Xun can see that Luo Tianyi doesn't want to just be a vase, it's not interesting.

    In fact, Su Xun also hates those current stars. They have no works and no strength, but they still have a lot of stupid fans. Once someone says something, the stupid fans will rush to you, wishing to tear you apart.

    Facing that kind of person, most people still feel disgusted in their hearts. Basically, people with a little social experience will not like it much.

    Just imagine, would Su Xun really want Luo Tianyi to become that kind of person? Probably not.

    If you really want to be a star, you have to be someone who has real strength and speaks with strength.

    However, this thing is not easy to handle. The singing skills can be improved, but the sound conditions cannot be changed so easily.

    Voice is one thing when you speak, but another thing when it comes through the microphone.

    Seeing Luo Tianyi like this, Su Xun guessed that she was dealt a severe blow, perhaps she really didn't want to continue.

    If it's reasonable, if you don't go, you won't go. Anyway, Luo Tianyi can do whatever he wants, and his family's conditions are already good.

    Not to mention that there is a sister like Luo Shenyi, Su Xun is also there, her conditions are much better than others, she doesn't need to worry about life at all, just think about how to spend money.

    But Luo Tianyi is definitely not that kind of person, she still has this kind of thought in her heart, otherwise, she wouldn't be like this.

    Su Xun also felt sorry for her if she was made to give up like this.

    So what should I do, Su Xun thought for a while, only the help system was left.

    So Su Xun asked: "System, help me find in the store, if there are any props that can help people change their singing voice."

    The power of the system should be omnipotent.

    It's a pity that there are too many things in the system store, and Su Xun doesn't bother to look for them slowly.

    The system said: "There must be. Wang Zhaojun's idol singer microphone can help people improve their sound conditions and sing with a natural voice."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was overjoyed immediately, it would be nice to have this thing, just like Wang Zhaojun, who does have the skin of an idol singer.

    If this thing can really be used by Luo Tianyi, then it is only a matter of time before she becomes a top singer.

    She sings well and looks good, what more can I ask for?

    As for the ability to create and write songs, this is indeed something that cannot be forced. Generally, female singers are not too strong in this aspect.

    It is just a matter of asking well-known musicians in the circle to help write the song. This is a normal thing. There are actually very few singers who really have the ability to create their own.

    Su Xun continued to ask: "If you take this thing out, can it be used by others?"

    "No problem, it can be used by others. Two hundred points are enough."

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes, thinking that two hundred points seemed like a bargain.

    theBut Su Xun didn't feel any reluctance, it was enough to have such a microphone that could really help Luo Tianyi.

    Su Xun has done a lot of tasks, and there is still a surplus of points, and there is no need to spend, just spend two hundred flowers.

    The transaction was completed in an instant, and now the idol singer's microphone has been placed in his system warehouse.

    Su Xun couldn't immediately take out the microphone, it was too fake.

    Luo Tianyi just said that he just took out the microphone, which is a bit too fake, and probably can't be explained.

    There is no other way, I can only act in a play.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't be disheartened. To tell you the truth, I really have a good thing. It will help to change your voice."

    "Really?" Luo Tianyi was suddenly pleasantly surprised.

    Su Xun said: "It must be true, I can still lie to you, wait for me for a while, I will get it for you."

    Luo Tianyi nodded, and Su Xun went out and wandered around for more than 20 minutes.

    Then, a microphone appeared out of thin air in Su Xun's hand.

    The microphone seems to be made of crystal glass, it looks like an exquisite ice sculpture, and it really fits the hero Wang Zhaojun.

    In addition, under the low light, it still looks a little dazzling.

    This thing looks too good, and suddenly I feel that it is worth two hundred points, and it is not a loss at all. The appearance alone is probably worth a hundred.

    In addition, it can also change the voice and sing the sound of nature. This is probably more effective. I think girls will like it after reading it, and Luo Tianyi will be no exception.

    In Su Xun's heart, he became happy for no reason. He directly took the microphone and returned to the coffee shop again.

    "Wow, where did you get Su Xun's microphone? It's so pretty."

    Su Xun just came back, and before he sat down, Luo Tianyi's eyes were fixed on it, as if he couldn't move it away.

    Sure enough, it was the same as what Su Xun thought, thinking that women are all like this, and they like good looks.

    I feel sad for those ugly guys, but fortunately I am handsome.

    Su Xun handed it to her and said: "The microphone developed by our company has high technological content. There is only one in the world, which can make people sing better." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 921 Immediate Results (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Su Xun came here, he had already thought about how to explain this thing.

    There is no good explanation, it can only be described as high-tech, otherwise, it is really hard to explain.

    Anyway, he and Luo Shenyi's Tianji Technology Company is a high-tech company. Luo Tianyi knows a little bit about it. If it's a black technology, he can explain it.

    Luo Tianyi didn't have anything to say anymore, her eyes were still there, staring at the microphone, and said with a bit of reproach: "Su Xun, you are really too."

    "You just hold such a beautiful and expensive microphone, don't you know how to use a packing box? What if it bumps into something?"

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that I didn't know there was such a thing before, it came out suddenly, where can I find it for you, isn't this funny.

    Luo Tianyi obviously couldn't put it down, liked it so much, the haze in his heart was swept away.

    Don't mention any special additions to this microphone, even if it's just a decoration, it's enough, holding it in your hand, the texture is really good, I really don't know where Su Xun got it.

    After observing carefully for a long time, she finally withdrew her gaze reluctantly.

    It was only at this time that I remembered the important question, and I only heard her ask: "By the way, can this really improve my voice?"

    "That's right, with this microphone, your concerns in this regard are no longer considered."

    "However, you may not be able to do without this microphone in the future, and you must be careful not to lose it." Su Xun said.

    If it is lost, Su Xun will buy him a new one, but what if it is lost by others and the secret is discovered?

    Especially if Luo Tianyi becomes famous in the future, if this secret is exposed, it will be a fatal blow.

    That kind of price is too great to bear.

    If Luo Tianyi doesn't lose this thing, then there is no problem. If she doesn't take the initiative to say it, no one else will find out.

    It is normal for celebrities to bring their own microphones. Most singers have their own custom-made microphones, which can be used anywhere. They usually bring their own microphones.

    As for the question of whether it was cheating or not, Su Xun felt that it was nothing, and this was also equivalent to a chance.

    Just like Su Xun, he is able to look like he is today mainly because he has a system.

    If it wasn't for this system, then he probably worked hard to get into a mediocre university now, dawdling in school every day, unable to find a girlfriend, and still worrying about living expenses.

    You can say that he cheated. His whole life has been cheating, which is incomparable to others.

    However, he just cheated. No one else has this method of his, that is to say, he has become the only one.

    The same is true for Luo Tianyi's microphone, only she can use it, and others don't know about it, so it's not cheating.

    Luo Tianyi nodded, she could understand the stakes.

    "Okay, then I'm going back. I want to go back and try it out. Let's talk about the meal next time. I'll treat you next time."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Tianyi took the microphone and left, obviously in a hurry.

    Su Xun also understood her mood, but said, "I'll take you to the company."

    Needless to say, I know that Luo Tianyi will definitely go back to the company, how can she try at school.

    If she really went back to school, Su Xun would not have to see her off so close.

    When sitting in the car, Luo Tianyi's mood obviously improved again, and Su Xun also felt a lot more relaxed.

    Su Xun suddenly thought of something, so he asked: "By the way, you said earlier, I should have heard something, why did you say that?"

    "Because I thought, you and the company's leaders should be quite familiar with each other. They probably know a little bit about my thoughts, and they kept persuading me. I thought they told you."

    When Su Xun heard that this was the case, he thought that they would not dare to tell me, for fear that I would make trouble for him.

    Su Xun's face straightened, and he said: "The next time you go back, don't make it like this, and remember to cover it up so that others don't suspect it."

    Luo Tianyi is not stupid, she knows what Su Xun means.

    After sending her back to the company, Su Xun also left.

    ? These two days were obtained fromI have calmed down, so I have to hurry up and break through my own realm.

    ！！！！！！

    Luo Tianyi returned to the company, and a middle-aged man with trendy hair came up to greet him with a smile, and hurriedly said, "Tianyi, you are here, let me tell you, you  The conditions are actually quite good, if you exercise, it won¨t be too bad.￣

    If anyone knows this middle-aged man, he will definitely be able to recognize him. This is a well-known vocal teacher in the circle. He has relatively high attainments in music, and many people obviously call him a teacher.

    For Luo Tianyi's sake, the company specially invited this celebrity here to teach Luo Tianyi.

    It can be seen that the company's top management has already spent a lot of money in order to please Su Xun.

    If it is an ordinary newcomer, who can have this kind of treatment.

    The vocal teacher also knows that this beauty has a great background, and those who are in this circle must look at the background, and anyone with a great background wants to curry favor with them.

    So even if he is quite famous, after seeing Luo Tianyi, he is very polite, which does not fit the identities of the two of them at all.

    Before coming here, the company's top executives have been telling her that this aunt must take good care of her.

    The vocal music teacher is not stupid, so he naturally understands that this woman is probably very powerful.

    The key point is that this aunt has not been in a good mood for the past two days, so he has to be careful to serve her.

    In fact, in his opinion, Luo Tianyi's conditions are already good, but she is too demanding.

    The vocal music teacher took over this task, what can he do, let's talk about coaxing Luo Tianyi first.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Tianyi didn't think the way she thought today. She said directly: "Mr. Liang, don't worry about me. My mentality has been adjusted. Don't worry, I'll use the vocal room."

    When the vocal music teacher heard this, she was overjoyed immediately, and her mentality was adjusted. This is the best. She nodded and signaled her to go quickly.

    The vocal room is the place where songs are recorded. Generally speaking, when recording songs, the singer is in a relatively closed space by himself, so there will be no problem.

    Luo Tianyi was not afraid, she took out the microphone and tried recording.

    After simply recording a song, Luo Tianyi put on the earphones and started to audition.

    After listening for a while, Luo Tianyi was startled, did he sing it himself?  I can't believe it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 922: The Strongest False Pill (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Luo Tianyi was here, he also recorded a lot of songs.

    It doesn't matter what it is specifically, and it's not an original song. It's a song she likes. Let's try it out and practice it.

    Anyway, if you don't publish it, it's like singing at home, who can control you.

    The most important thing is that Luo Tianyi knows what kind of song he sang before.

    Compared with the one I'm singing now, it's not at the same level at all.

    At this moment, Luo Tianyi couldn't believe the voice coming from the earphones. It was actually sung by himself. The quality of the voice has risen a notch or two.

    If you say it, people probably won't believe it, there can be such a miraculous thing.

    In her heart, Luo Tianyi has been thanking Su Xun non-stop. Su Xun always brings her good news when she feels difficult.

    After listening to it and confirming the role of the microphone, Luo Tianyi immediately destroyed the song he had recorded just now.

    For this thing, she didn't want anyone to hear it at the moment, and immediately put the microphone away.

    Luo Tianyi is not stupid, on the contrary, she is also quite smart. With a sister like Luo Shenyi with a monster IQ, how could she be inferior.

    In an instant, I decided in my heart that this microphone will only be used when singing, and not used when recording.

    Because when recording songs in the studio, the microphones used are actually different from those used for singing.

    The effect of that kind of microphone is better, and it has the effect of tuning, but it is too inconvenient to take it out and use it. Whoever goes out to sing a song will bring that thing with him.

    When recording songs, I just use ordinary things, Luo Tianyi's level is not too bad, on the contrary, it is much better than ordinary people.

    Why do you need to modify the sound of the recorded things, it will definitely not be bad.

    You can tell by looking at those singers. Basically, they are all published songs. You listen to them online, and you feel good, but it¨s not the same thing when you listen to them live.

    Even when participating in the show, it's okay, because many singing shows have a post-production, and they will tune you.

    However, some live shows and concerts, many singers feel like the scene of a car accident.

    That's what Luo Tianyi was afraid of. Now that she has this microphone, she won't be afraid to go out and sing in the future.

    Maybe she can become the first singer who sings outside and sounds better than the recording. This is an honor, and it means she has real strength.

    Holding the microphone tightly in his hands, Luo Tianyi seemed to have decided that he would not let Su Xun down in the future.

    Although it is said that Su Xun actually doesn't have any expectations for her, just live a happy life, but Luo Tianyi doesn't think so.

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun went back here, at night, he entered the state of cultivation, and Xiao Huan Dan kept eating as if he didn't need money.

    When Xianjun Taoist took the elixir, he helped Su Xun a lot.

    With the growth of his own strength, Su Xun probably also knew that taking pills is actually not a big deal, and he was still a little worried about taking pills non-stop.

    I thought in my heart that if I do this, will there be any bad effects, for example, it will affect my future cultivation.

    It was only later that Su Xun realized that in fact, everyone was like this. Pills are necessary in the process of cultivation.

    A simple example, if you don't have pills, you probably won't be able to succeed in even the most basic foundation building, because if you want to build a foundation, you must have foundation building pills.

    Naturally, there are not so many taboos. On the contrary, powerful medicines and natural treasures are what everyone pursues.

    Tiancaidibao sounds better, just like in reality, everyone has heard of pure natural green food, and the effect must be better than elixir.

    In fact, it is not the case, the elixir is processed and refined, but the extraction of spiritual energy inside is more in place, and the natural effect is also the greatest.

    As for the damage to the human body, it mainly depends on how well you refine it.

    It is at this level that the Taoist body of Xianjun provides help.

    For example, for an ordinary person, if you give him a Foundation Establishment Pill, he may refine 50% of the medicinal power, which is considered pretty good.

    But if it is placed here by Su Xun, it will be different. Su Xun may directly refine more than 90% or even all of it.

    thisThis is the strength of Su Xun. When taking the medicine, everyone else is younger brother. If Su Xun takes one pill, the effect is equivalent to other people taking two pills or more, and even the impact on the body is relatively small.

    So in this regard, Su Xun has no worries at all.

    Xiao Huan Dan, just as if he didn't need money, ate desperately, the aura in his body was in a state of explosion, and began to refine.

    It took three full days, and when Su Xun opened his eyes, it was already at the late stage of the false alchemy state.

    Then he looked at his body again, the smell all over his body, it is estimated that a lot of impurities in the body have been discharged again, and even the two ear holes have been blocked.

    If you look at it directly, it's really disgusting. It is estimated that some girls can spit it out directly.

    But Su Xun didn't care at all, because he knew that this was brought about by a breakthrough, and the more impurities in his body were discharged, the stronger he was.

    The fake alchemy realm is in the late stage. Su Xun's current realm, in the whole Jianghai, is probably at the point where he can be the only one. He doesn't think he has anything to be afraid of in Jianghai.

    The strongest in Jianghai is just the four great families, and the strongest of the four great families are just in the late stage of the false alchemy realm, the same realm as Su Xun.

    But if the realm is the same, the combat power is completely incomparable with Su Xun, because Su Xun's combat power cannot be stabilized by the realm.

    In the middle stage of the false alchemy realm, Su Xun could kill the late ones, let alone now.

    Su Xun even felt a little swollen, even if it was a strong man at the Golden Core level, he might be able to fight.

    False alchemy is not considered a real strong man, now Su Xun suddenly began to hope that he had reached the level of false alchemy.

    After leaving the room, the first thing to do is to take a shower. Su Xun can't bear it after a while with his body like this.

    When I left the room, Er Gouzi outside kept barking, as if he was starving.

    Seeing how it was shaking its head and tail, what else could Su Xun say, and directly threw a few of the Foundation Establishment Pills to it.

    If someone from the family sees Su Xun feeding the dog with the foundation building pill, he will probably scold his mother. Doesn't this mean that most of them are not even as good as dogs?

    Little Huandan Su Xun didn't care much, but he was afraid that Er Gouzi would be a bit unbearable after eating it, so he didn't feed it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 923 Another person enters the hospital (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun took a bath, he felt that he was in a better state and felt comfortable all over.

    This feeling is almost like an ordinary person taking a bath, and it is estimated that several catties of mud fell off his body.

    After coming out, Er Gouzi had already eaten and drank enough, and the whole dog lay there lazily, looking very comfortable, probably digesting Zhuji Dan.

    Seeing Su Xun coming in front of him, he rolled his eyelids and glanced at Su Xun, and then the whole person became silent. Looking at this scene, Su Xun almost didn't want to go up and give it a kick.

    Xin said that your stuff is too realistic.

    Su Xun didn't bother with it, went to see it by himself, and found that there was nothing to eat. From this look, An Suke probably hasn't come back these days.

    But it's fine if she didn't come back, if she came back, then Su Xun would really have a hard time explaining it.

    ? While waiting for the takeaway, Su Xun glanced at his mobile phone roughly, but unexpectedly the mobile phone was out of power and turned off automatically.

    It's only been a few days without charging, and I can't hold it anymore. The battery of the fruit phone is really not working, it's a little rubbish.

    Looking back, after my company's mobile phone is manufactured, it is not annoying enough for anyone to use this thing.

    After connecting the charger, the phone can be turned on.

    Unexpectedly, after turning it on, Su Xun received a lot of news, and he could roughly guess it himself. After all, it seemed as if the world had evaporated in a few days, and there would always be someone looking for it.

    Su Xun roughly looked at it, for example, the two beasts in the dormitory, and Luo Tianyi, all sent messages to Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun didn't return, so they didn't look for it anymore, knowing that Su Xun might be delayed by something.

    Xia Jinshu was the only one who made a lot of phone calls to Su Xun, and also received various news.

    "Su Xun, what are you doing, why didn't you answer the phone?"

    "Su Xun, after you see it, call me back immediately."

    ""

    Let's not talk about dozens of missed calls, and there are many messages from Xia Jinshu.

    Even looking at the words between the lines on the screen, Su Xun can probably feel Xia Jinshu's mood.

    In Su Xun's heart, the kind of vampire who broke through after disappearing all of a sudden, said in his heart that my aunt, something happened again.

    He didn't say anything, and quickly made a phone call.

    People say that the radiation of a mobile phone while charging and making a call is particularly high, but Su Xun is at this time, so how can he care about so much.

    Besides, as a cultivator, he doesn't seem to be afraid of those things.

    "Hey, Su Xun, you finally called me back."

    After Xia Jinshu connected the phone, it was as if he had encountered some kind of savior.

    Su Xun explained: "I've been out for a few days, and my mobile phone has no signal and no battery. What's the matter? What happened to you?"

    Xia Jinshu was still able to answer his phone, so there shouldn't be anything wrong with it, if something really happened, it wouldn't be too serious, it's very likely that something happened to the people around her.

    Xia Jinshu didn't bother, she hurriedly said: "Su Xun, Qianqian's mother is hospitalized, and the condition is not very good, you are not very good at medicine, come and take a look."

    "No way, isn't her asthma already cured?" Su Xun was a little puzzled.

    Previously, Mo Qianqian's mother's health was indeed very poor, and she could be called weak, just like Lin Daiyu described in the novel.

    If one is not careful, it is very likely that the person will be gone.

    However, Su Xun had already cured his asthma last time. Reasonably, after recovering during this period of time, his body should be almost the same as a normal person. How could he still be admitted to the hospital.

    Su Xun then asked, "Why did you get hospitalized?"

    This kid is also real. He speaks similarly to Luo Tianyi. He has a big problem, that is, he can't speak clearly, and Su Xun always guesses.

    Xia Jinshu added: "It seems that someone was beaten. After Qianqian returned home, her mother fell to the ground. She couldn't explain it clearly."

    "ah?"

    Su Xun was stunned when he heard it, and thought that such a thing could happen, and was beaten for no reason?

    It suddenly occurred to Mo Qianqian's mother that there seemed to be some jewelry or other belongings in the hands of Mo Qianqian's mother. Last time, she wanted to give Su Xun as a reward.

    ??But Su Xun doesn't like it. Besides their family situation, I can't bear to spend it. How could Su Xun want it.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a valuable thing. Could it be that a thief broke into the house, met a thief, and was discovered.

    Then Mo Qianqian's mother was unwilling to give it, and a conflict arose. How could she be a match for a woman, and she was knocked out?

    Su Xun can only make up this picture in his brain, after all, they themselves are not very clear.

    I just heard Su Xun ask: "Which hospital are you in? I'll come over."

    Xia Jinshu told the name and address of the hospital, and then hung up.

    Seeing the situation, Su Xun felt that he was not in the mood to wait for the takeaway at home, so he went to rescue people first.

    Look at the display on the mobile phone for the takeaway, there is no such thing as tens of minutes, and it is estimated that it will not arrive.

    I can only wait for someone to arrive, and just ask him to throw the takeaway at the door. Now that people have started delivering it, I guess I can't return it if I want to return it.

    Su Xun didn't care about things that cost tens of dollars, so he just put on his clothes and went out with the car keys.

    The battery of the mobile phone is low, so Su Xun dragged the data cable and continued to charge it in the car after a while.

    The hospital is not a big hospital, and the situation in Liu Rufeng's house is still incomparable. When you are sick, you go to a good hospital and so on.

    Mo Qianqian's situation is there. The family situation is indeed not very good, and her mother's health has only recently improved and she is able to work.

    The hospital is an ordinary hospital in Jianghai City. It took Su Xun dozens of minutes to find this hospital and found that there were not too many people inside.

    When I came to the ward, it was an ordinary ward with three beds. Fortunately, only one patient lived in it.

    Su Xun took a look at this hospital, and it doesn't appear to be very popular.

    However, this is also good, it looks clean, and it is also suitable for Su Xun to shoot.

    If there are too many people in this kind of ward, Su Xun makes a move, and what will other patients do if they see it.

    After entering, Xia Jinshu was the first to see Su Xun, her eyes seemed to be shining.

    "Su Xun, you are here."

    Su Xun nodded at her, but he didn't say anything. The current focus is on Mo Qianqian's mother on the hospital bed.

    As soon as Xia Jinshu opened his mouth, Mo Qianqian knew that someone was coming, she got up quickly and said, "Brother Su Xun, I'm going to trouble you again this time."

    Mo Qianqian looked a little haggard, probably because she had been worried for several days.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 924 Su Xun is very powerful (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mo Qianqian's state doesn't look very good, but Su Xun can also feel her mood.

    The mother was beaten up like this, she was basically a human being, and she was not in a good mood, not to mention that Mo Qianqian's mother didn't seem to be showing any signs of improvement.

    The person hadn't woken up yet, so Su Xun asked, "Have you been asleep all this time, and you haven't woken up yet?"

    "No!"

    Mo Qianqian shook her head, and said in a bad mood: "I've been in a coma for several days."

    "What did the doctor say, what is the situation?"

    Su Xun roughly took a look, there was no obvious scar on his body, why he was beaten like this is really puzzling.

    Mo Qianqian said, "It's a severe concussion."

    Su Xun was startled immediately, and the situation of Liu Rufeng's father was slightly similar to that of Liu Rufeng's father before, but the severe concussion should be a little better, so as not to kill him.

    But this is only a relative term. After all, a slight concussion is scary enough. I often see athletes on the basketball court, because the struggle is too fierce, they may be careless.

    For example, if an elbow is thrown up, it will directly cause a slight concussion.

    It is conceivable that severe concussions will cause people's brains to fall into short-term shock.

    It is not an easy task to wake up, and this hospital does not seem to be very good.

    Hospitalization here is actually a waste of time and money, and there is no benefit.

    It's no wonder, I haven't woken up yet.

    If it goes on like this for a long time, it is estimated that the problem will be bad.

    Fortunately, Su Xun came out today. If he retreats for a few more days, maybe this person really cannot be saved.

    I don't know who it is, and the attack is too ruthless. Facing a woman, he can make such a move. It is probably no different from a beast.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he immediately said: "Did you call the police?"

    "Reported, the police came to collect evidence, and then there is no news."

    Su Xun sighed. It is indeed not easy to solve this kind of thing without monitoring at home.

    Besides, Mo Qianqian looks ordinary and has no background. People probably don't want to talk to her very much. If she can procrastinate, she will procrastinate. Do you really expect those people to do things well for you?

    Su Xun comforted him, and said, "Don't worry, I can cure this problem, and it will be fine in a while."

    After hearing this, Mo Qianqian finally perked up a little bit.

    What worries her the most is her mother. Don't let anything happen. Once she heard that Su Ming can cure her, her feelings will be different. Su Xun knows how to heal. She knows this well, and she also has a sense of trust in Su Xun.  .

    Mo Qianqian immediately said: "Brother Su Xun, I will trouble you."

    Xia Jinshu comforted her: "Don't be so polite, I said before, when Su Xun comes, he will be fine."

    Su Xun glanced at Xia Jinshu, thinking that this chick seems to respect her very much now.

    However, Su Xun didn't get entangled in this issue, he ordered: "You two go and close the door of the ward, and don't let other people come in."

    Su Xun didn't want to be disturbed by other people anymore. Touching a patient privately, no matter where it is, is a taboo thing, because other hospitals are also afraid of accidents.

    What if you make something happen to the patient and end up blackmailing the hospital? This kind of thing is not uncommon.

    The most vicious thing is that there used to be a deception where a woman was holding a child. In fact, the child was already dead, and it was just wrapped tightly under the pretext that the child was sick.

    Ask the doctor to prescribe medicine and the like. If you don¨t find out, then you can imagine what will happen next. How can you pay for a life.

    The hospital doesn't want to make a fuss about this kind of thing, no matter whether you are really responsible or not, once you hear that a child died here.

    It's not like someone is terminally ill. If he dies at your place, it means that there is something wrong with the treatment. Naturally, you have to doubt the level of your hospital. The impact on your reputation is really too great.

    The hospital's worry is justified, Su Xun is too lazy to argue with them, the best way is to prevent them from finding out, just come by yourself.

    When the two of them went to close the door, Su?He made a move immediately, and massaged Mo Qianqian's mother's head twice with his hands, and the Eye of Salvation began to exert strength in the dark.

    Severe concussion is actually relatively simple compared to other difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Su Xun only took action for a while, and it is estimated that he stopped after ten minutes.

    He said directly: "The problem is not too big. I guess it will be fine after a while."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun also asked: "You two, have you eaten yet?"

    "I haven't eaten yet. Qianqian hasn't eaten much in the past few days, and I don't have an appetite." Xia Jinshu said.

    Su Xun thought to himself, you two, it's no wonder that you don't look very well, how can you do it if you don't eat all the time.

    However, the current Xia Jinshu has really become a little unknown to Su Xun. When Xia Jinshu will be so considerate of others, it is simply unbelievable.

    Su Xun said, "Forget it, you two are waiting here. I'll go out and buy something to eat. I think I'll wake up in a while."

    Su Xun's words were like a shot in the arm, hitting the hearts of both of them,

    As long as Su Xun said so, it means that people will definitely wake up, and there must be no big problem.

    In other people's eyes, Su Xun is just bullshit. For severe concussions, you just need to press a few times, which is something even gods can't do.

    At least acupuncture seems feasible to others.

    However, there were only two little girls present. How could they have so many complicated thoughts, and some of them were just admiration for Su Xun.

    Su Xun is very powerful and has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In their hearts, they always think so.

    Now Su Xun cured people casually, isn't it normal.

    Just like before, they said that asthma was too serious to be cured by law. With Su Xun's action, it would have been cured. There is nothing to believe.

    After Su Xun went out, the two girls stood guard here.

    It was exactly as Su Xun said, within a few minutes, Mo Qianqian's mother woke up, her lips were about to dry out, but at least she woke up.

    The first reaction after waking up was that this woman was very vigilant. She looked around and found that Mo Qianqian was in front of her, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mo Qianqian didn't think too much about it, she hurried over with water and said, "Mom, drink some water." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 925: An Excuse To Take Action (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mom, how are you feeling now? You should be much better. I've been scared to death these few days."

    There was still concern in Mo Qianqian's eyes.

    After her mother heard this, she felt the eyes of the whole person, and she wanted to be confused all of a sudden, only to hear her mother say: "I have been lying in bed for several days?"

    "Well, when I went home that day, I found that a thief had broken into the house. It seemed that someone had searched through it, and then you were lying on the ground. I rushed you to the hospital."

    Mo Qianqian said: "Then the doctor said that you had a severe concussion, or that Su Xun came here today and cured you."

    After hearing Su Xun's name, Mo Qianqian's mother also showed a look of gratitude on her face, and she asked, "Where is Su Xun now? Why didn't you see him?"

    "He went out to buy food, and he will probably be back in a while."

    Xia Jinshu next to him said: "Auntie, what happened at home that day, after you wake up, you'd better call the police and tell the police the details."

    "Although Qianqian also called the police, for a while, she couldn't explain so many details. She didn't know anything, and the police had no clue to investigate."

    When Mo Qianqian's mother heard this, her expression changed a bit, and she hurriedly asked, "Qianqian, did you call the police?"

    Mo Qianqian was taken aback for a moment. To be honest, she didn't quite understand why her mother's reaction was so intense.

    She then said: "That's right, I thought that a burglar had broken into the house and my things had been rummaged through, so I hurried to call the police."

    "What did the police say?" Mo Qianqian's mother asked.

    Mo Qianqian shook her head: "I went home to collect some evidence, and then there was nothing else."

    "Don't call the police on this matter, it's useless to call the police."

    After hearing this, both of them felt a bit incomprehensible. It is useless to go to the police, so it is useful to go to someone. Isn¨t the police just for you to deal with these things.

    But seeing Mo Qianqian's mother like this, she didn't want to say more, so it was naturally difficult for the two of them to ask anything.

    Not to mention Xia Jinshu, no matter how good her relationship with Mo Qianqian is, she is just an outsider.

    Perhaps it was because she was here that Mo Qianqian's mother felt that it was inappropriate to say it.

    After understanding this, Xia Jinshu was very sensible, so he didn't continue to talk about it.

    Anyway, as long as the person is fine, she won't ask any more questions about the rest.

    Not long after, Su Xun came over and bought a lot of food in big and small bags in his hand. He was starving himself, not to mention there were three people who didn't eat.

    "Auntie, you are awake. I happened to buy some millet porridge. You can drink some. I just woke up now. It is not suitable to eat too much."

    Su Xun said while putting down the things in his hands, Mo Qianqian and Xia Jinshu also hurried up to help.

    When Mo Qianqian's mother saw Su Xun, she quickly laughed, and she said, "Su Xun, thank you so much for today."

    "He saved me again."

    But Su Xun hurriedly opened it, and he said: "Okay, Auntie, don't talk about this, I and Qianqian are good friends, and I treat her like a younger sister, it's too alien for you to say these things, hurry up and eat  .￣

    During the meal, everyone had a good appetite. Xia Jinshu was happy after seeing Su Xun, while Mo Qianqian had one less worry. Her mother finally recovered.

    Originally, Su Xun wanted to ask, what happened to the thief in the house.

    Unexpectedly, before he brought up this topic, Xia Jinshu over there quickly winked at him, signaling to stop talking about it.

    Su Xun also reacted immediately, thinking that they had already said it just now, but Mo Qianqian's mother didn't have much to say?

    Soon I realized that this incident might not be as simple as a simple burglary in the house.

    If it is really like that, there is nothing to say, probably there are other secrets in it, but these things are really hard to say.

    Su Xun held back abruptly and didn't say anything.

    After eating, Mo Qianqian's mother asked, "Su Xun, can I be discharged from the hospital now?"

    "Of course, it's the same if you rest at home."

    Su Xun did not object to her being discharged from the hospital. Living here is of no use at all. Instead, it is a waste of money. The cost of a day is nothing.? number.

    Based on the conditions of Mo Qianqian's family, it is estimated that living here for a few days is enough, so it is a good thing to be able to go back quickly.

    Mo Qianqian's mother said, "Qianqian, you two should pack up the garbage and take it out, and go through the hospitalization procedures by the way."

    Su Xun originally wanted to say that he was going, so he paid the money by the way. For him, money is no longer an issue, and the little money for hospitalization is even more trivial.

    But for Mo Qianqian's family, it may be a burden.

    Mo Qianqian's mother said so, but Su Xun felt something unusual. Obviously, she seemed to have something to say to herself.

    Su Xun thought it was a bit strange to send the two of them away on purpose, and then tell him something.

    What is there that even her daughter can't know?

    Still, Mo Qianqian actually knew it too, but he didn't want Xia Jinshu to know, but it didn't seem very good to spend Xia Jinshu alone.

    Anyway, after the two of them went out, Su Xun knew what she should say.

    Sure enough, Mo Qianqian's mother said: "Su Xun, you are a smart person, you should have guessed what I want to tell you."

    Su Xun smiled twice, then nodded.

    Mo Qianqian's mother said: "When you went shopping just now, the two girls asked me what happened, but I didn't explain it carefully, because it would be bad for them to know."

    "I didn't ask them to call the police, because calling the police is useless."

    When she heard that calling the police was useless, Su Xun's eyes were no longer calm. It seemed that the matter was indeed very complicated.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Who actually shot you?"

    "It's from the Mo family." Mo Qianqian's mother said calmly.

    "What?"

    Su Xun couldn't calm down all of a sudden.

    Did you hear me right, it turned out to be someone from the Mo family who made the move, which was a bit unexpected.

    After all, the Mo family is also an aristocratic family, and a person with a head and a face will take action against Mo Qianqian, mother and daughter, such powerless women?

    If this is true, then the people of the Mo family are really worthless.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed all of a sudden, he felt that this might be an opportunity.

    He has long wanted to touch Mo's house, because of Mo Xiaoli's matter, he must go to Mo's house.

    After breaking through, Su Xun lost all worries. He planned to go, but if the Mo family did this, Su Xun would have an excuse to act.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 926 Attacking the Mo family (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun will definitely not say what he thinks in his heart. If he knows that he is going to do something to the Mo family, he probably thinks he is crazy and can scare Mo Qianqian's mother to death.

    Su Xun kept his composure and asked, "No way, haven't you guys been away from the Mo family for many years, why are you still bothering me?"

    Indeed, at this point, it doesn't make sense.

    When I was at Mo Qianqian's house last time, Mo Qianqian's mother told Su Xun about their affairs with the Mo family.

    If it's reasonable, the Mo family shouldn't make it difficult for the two of them. After all, it's been so many years. If they did it, they should have done it long ago.

    Besides, their Mo family, if they were such a behemoth, if they really took action against him, their mother and daughter would probably be gone soon, and how could they survive to this day.

    But Mo Qianqian's mother seems to be very sure that she is from the Mo family, what is going on.

    Mo Qianqian's mother said: "It's definitely from the Mo family. His name is Mo Qingyun. When I was in the Mo family, he was still a child. I could recognize him."

    "Why did you shoot at me? Because I have something that Qianqian's father left me back then. It seems that he inadvertently knew it. It should be useful to him, so he came to me to ask for it."

    "But that thing, Qianqian's father once told me, don't give it to anyone, even if you throw it away, don't give it to others. Naturally, I won't give it to him."

    Mo Qianqian's mother said: "In my home, there was a dispute, and then I was knocked out by him. I guess he didn't mean it."

    "After he knocked me out, he searched at home. He ran away because he felt guilty. I didn't keep that thing at home, so he couldn't find it."

    When Su Xun heard this, she thought it was no wonder this woman was so calm, so she hid the things, otherwise, the first thing she would do when she woke up would be to go home and see if she lost her things.

    Her analysis is quite reasonable, and Su Xun also thinks that it should be the same thing.

    The guy from the Mo family probably never thought of killing her. After all, she was a former member of the Mo family. If she was killed, it would be a disgraceful thing to do.

    It was probably an accident that he even beat her into a concussion.

    According to Mo Qianqian's mother's description, the guy named Mo Qingyun is very likely to be a cultivator.

    If you conflict with a cultivator, isn't that an act of courting death? He probably suffered a concussion just for a moment, and it's a blessing that he didn't die.

    What a cultivator of immortality wants, I don't know what it is.

    However, Su Xun didn't think it would be very important. If it was something important, then the people from the Mo family would have already come forward, so how could they wait until today.

    It is estimated that it is not attractive to the senior management of the Mo family, and they have no plans to make a move.

    However, in the hands of the young man, it was of some use, so he came over to make an idea.

    This thing was probably done behind the back of the Mo family, that guy was a little guilty, he slipped away after being knocked out by him, he also expected, Mo Qianqian's mother didn't dare to trouble him.

    Wanting to get close to Mo's house is a very difficult thing, not so easy.

    No wonder Mo Qianqian's mother refused to let them call the police. How dare the police care about this matter. The Mo family is the most powerful existence among the four great families.

    The other three aristocratic families added together, probably dare to compete with the Mo family, one can imagine the strength of the Mo family.

    Once the identities are found out and the people of the Mo family know about it, among other things, that guy Mo Qingyun will definitely kill their mother and daughter for the sake of face.

    This woman is very smart and knows what to do. She is a dispensable person. The only thing she can do is to save her own life.

    Su Xun sighed, not knowing what to say, and he didn't ask what Mo Qianqian's father left behind.

    It is estimated that it will not be something too awesome, otherwise the Mo family would have done it long ago.

    Instead, he said: "Then have you thought about it, what should you do if you come back next time?"

    "I don't know, I am indeed worried about this issue."

    Mo Qianqian's mother shook her head and said, "Anyway, no matter what happens, I will bear it by myself in the end. It is best not to involve Qianqian in it."

    "But if something happens to me, I hope you will take care of Qianqian so that she can graduate from college smoothly."

    Su XunyiHearing this, I thought something was wrong, why did it look like Tuogu.

    In fact, Su Xun was not as pessimistic as she was, so he said: "Don't think too much, nothing will happen, with me here, the Mo family can't touch you."

    When talking, Su Xun was already thinking in his heart, how should he go to Mo's house to find trouble in a while.

    No matter what, this trip has to go.

    One is for the whereabouts of Mo Xiaoli, and the other is to seek justice for Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter.

    At least let the two of them not be threatened by the Mo family in the future.

    Immortal cultivators even threaten ordinary people, which is simply shameless.

    Speaking of which, Mo Qingyun is not insidious enough. Immortal cultivators are indeed inferior to ordinary people in these aspects.

    If he wants something, he shouldn't go directly to Mo Qianqian's mother.

    Go and arrest Mo Qianqian, and then start threatening to see if her mother will give it. It must be very difficult in the end.

    Mo Qianqian's mother obviously didn't believe Su Xun's words. She still knew how big the Mo family was.

    The possibility that Su Xun alone can prevent the Mo family from taking action is probably too small.

    "Su Xun, I know you are a nice kid, that's why I told you all these things. Over the years, I haven't told anyone, including Qianqian."

    There was a look of worry on Mo Qianqian's mother's face: "I didn't tell you so much to harm you."

    "As long as you can protect Qianqian and let her live a good life, don't even think about going to the Mo family. The strength of the Mo family is beyond your imagination."

    It was obvious that Mo Qianqian's mother was afraid that Su Xun would be impulsive.

    Su Xun grinned in his heart, and said in his heart that he is strong, and I know exactly what strength he is.

    But he knew that if he said it, people would not believe it, as the saying goes, it is useless to talk too much.

    So he chose to appease: "Don't worry, I'll just say that, I'm sure I won't be stupid."

    After a few simple words, the two of them came back, and Su Xun didn't say much.

    After driving them back home, Su Xun instructed, remember to call if you have anything to do.

    After leaving, Su Xun had already calculated in his heart that the last target among the four great families, Su Xun planned to make a move.

    This time, let the Mo family experience the feeling of surrender.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 927 Hurry up and invite the elders (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then made a phone call to Cui Hanghui.

    This guy didn't know what he was doing, so he took a long time to answer the phone.

    There must be something wrong, if it wasn't for the call from Su Xun, I guess there would be some complaints right away.

    "Hey, let me ask you something."

    Su Xun said calmly: "Mo Qingyun from the Mo family, have you heard of this person?"

    "Of course I've heard it. He is quite talented among the younger generation of the Mo family. I heard the elders in the family talk about him."

    Cui Hanghui quickly told what he knew, as if he understood it very well.

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably knew it in his heart.

    The situation is better than what Su Xun thought. That guy has some skills, so this is naturally the best. I am afraid that he has no skills, so Su Xun will feel more uncomfortable.

    Since he is considered talented, he must have a high status in the Mo family. In this case, Su Xun made an excuse to attack him. Presumably, the people of the Mo family would not let Su Xun make a move.

    If it is a dispensable character, if the Mo family really wants to be a coward and not confront Su Xun head-on, then Su Xun has nothing to do.

    People hand over the person to you directly, and let you deal with it. At that time, Su Xun probably feels like he has punched the cotton, which is quite uncomfortable.

    Since this guy is still a talent, the Mo family will not give up on him easily. If Su Xun went to trouble him, it would be equivalent to stirring up the resentment of the Mo family.

    Cui Hanghui on the other end of the phone, when he heard that Su Xun didn't speak, he didn't know why, and he panicked for no reason.

    Cui Hanghui hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what do you want to do, that person from the Mo family won't offend you, right?"

    Su Xun also didn't tell his real purpose. If this kind of thing is said, it will inevitably make Cui Hanghui feel that he is too risky.

    Besides, he is from the Cui family, and Su Xun can't guarantee whether he will tell it immediately after he returns.

    Just casually said: "I'm just asking, don't say it."

    Cui Hanghui immediately said that he understood that he was also a smart person, since Su Xun told him not to speak, then he would definitely not talk nonsense, lest he would offend Su Xun later, the loss outweighs the gain.

    There was no hesitation at all on Su Xun's side. After making up his mind, he immediately made a move and went directly to Mo's house.

    Among the four great families, after Su Xun came to Jianghai, the first time he visited was the Mo family.

    At that time, I didn't know that there was such a thing as a cultivator, and the Mo family's blow to Su Xun was also huge.

    Su Xun still remembers the old man sweeping the floor back then.

    Perhaps Su Xun had to find him out on purpose, and then beat him up severely. In this way, Su Xun's heart would be considered a little more balanced.

    Therefore, Su Xun of the Mo family was familiar with him, and he didn't talk nonsense, so he came to the Mo family very quickly.

    Parked the car on the side of the road, and came to the courtyard of Mo's house again this time. Unexpectedly, the old man sweeping the floor was no longer in sight.

    It seems that he only comes out to clean up early in the morning, and it is already afternoon.

    There is a gatekeeper who doesn't look very old. Su Xun doesn't need to care about people of this age at all. He knows without thinking that his strength may not meet the standard, otherwise he wouldn't be here to guard the gate.

    Just like the old man who swept the floor back then, in Su Xun's eyes, he was extremely powerful.

    That's just because Su Xun at that time was not considered a powerful character. Although he had systematic bonuses, in the final analysis, he was just an ordinary person.

    Ordinary people fight against immortal cultivators, even if they are rubbish immortal cultivators, this realm is not at the same level.

    Su Xun was very miserable at the time, but judging from his current strength, it is estimated that the old man sweeping the floor now is just a scum in his eyes.

    Still the same sentence, people with real strength in the family will not do that kind of thing, usually they are servants.

    It is precisely because of your lack of strength that you are the servant.

    Otherwise, even if you don't have the real blood of the Mo family, if the real power is strong, the Mo family will treat you as a guest.

    It is very realistic that strength is the most important thing in a family.

    "Who, who are you looking for?"

    The guy at the gate looked Su Xun up and down.Needless to say, Su Xun knew that he would not let himself in casually, this was his duty.

    If he can't even do things like guarding the door well, one can imagine what his status will be in the Mo family in the future, and he probably won't be able to survive.

    Fortunately, this guy's attitude is not bad, so for Su Xun, he didn't really make things difficult for him.

    After waving his hand, this guy flew far away as if he was held hostage by a powerful force, and he couldn't move.

    Then Su Xun waved again, and the iron door was directly opened.

    For Su Xun, these are not troublesome.

    The young man at the door looked terrified, as if he had sensed something, the one in front of him was clearly a master.

    Mo family, perhaps the enemy has come.

    Regardless of his own safety, he hurriedly shouted: "There are foreign enemies invading, hurry up!"

    After a loud roar, the entire Mo family became restless.

    ? Su Xun was a little bit pained, and said to himself, I was going to yell, but in the end, you are stealing my job.

    However, this is also good, at least it saves Su Xun a lot of trouble, and it would be nice for Su Xun to wait quietly for the Mo family here.

    Originally, he was going to trouble the entire Mo family, and he was not afraid that they would know that he was here.

    For a while, many members of the Mo family were mobilized, and Su Xun found that the leader was a middle-aged man. This man looked honest and honest, and he couldn't play the villain in TV dramas.

    After seeing Su Xun, he frowned and said: "It's you, I don't know how my Mo family offended you!"

    It's not surprising that he knew Su Xun. In the previous auction, Su Xun played for the Cui family, and he once shined brilliantly.

    A few days ago, Su Xun cleaned up the two great families in Jianghai by himself. The members of the Xue family even asked the Mo family for help.

    It's just that the Mo family's situation is not very permissible, so they didn't agree.

    The Mo family naturally knew the good deeds Su Xun had done, as well as Su Xun's strength.

    It's just that the Mo family has no grievances or enmities with him. I really didn't expect that he would come directly to make trouble.

    Su Xun said: "Whoever told you that there is no grievance, let Mo Qingyun of your Mo family get out, this time I will kill him."

    It is enough to deliberately make the matter serious, so that the Mo family can't help but make a move.

    The middle-aged man's face darkened, and it turned out that this kid was looking for trouble.

    He immediately said: "Go and invite the elder, we can't deal with this person!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 928 Luxurious lineup (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh directly.

    Damn, you are too real.

    Seeing that he couldn't beat him, he quickly called someone.

    However, this just proves that this guy is not a brainless person.

    After recognizing Su Xun, he understood his strength. Legend has it that this young man is very powerful.

    The old lady of the Luo family was in a good state in the late period of the fake alchemy state, but she was killed directly in this way, which is really incomprehensible.

    It can also be seen from this that how terrifying this kid's strength is, it cannot be underestimated.

    The middle-aged man knew very well that he couldn't deal with this person, he had to call the elders.

    Su Xun didn't stop him either, he didn't come here today to kill people, so stopping him was of no use.

    Conquering an aristocratic family is actually not difficult, as long as you conquer the strongest of them, then the others will surely conquer too.

    The group of people in front of them can tell at a glance that their strength is probably not very good. To put it bluntly, Su Xun has no great interest in attacking them.

    As long as they are honest and don't take the initiative to die, Su Xun won't bother them,

    If you are a master, you must have the demeanor of a master.

    Not long after, several elders of the Mo family flew out directly. These old men also looked unfriendly, and it is estimated that they did not want to provoke Su Xun.

    Getting involved with this kid will definitely be a little troublesome.

    Of course, this does not mean that they will be afraid of Su Xun, something that does not exist.

    As the head of the four great families, the Mo family still has confidence.

    The elder at the head seemed to have the highest status and was the great elder in the family. He stared at Su Xun as if he was looking at something dangerous.

    Slowly said: "Young man, we all know what you did with the Luo family and the Xue family. I will tell you frankly that the Xue family once asked us for help, but we didn't take action."

    "Because we have no grievances or enmities, our Mo family doesn't need to make an enemy for ourselves, but you took the initiative to come to find trouble today. What does this mean? Did my Mo family offend you?"

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what else was involved.

    He really didn't know that the Xue family had asked them for help, but if he thought about it carefully, it was very likely to be true.

    After all, he is a big shot in a family, so it is impossible to joke about such things.

    It's no wonder that the Xue family gave up immediately, probably because they didn't get help. The members of the Xue family felt hopeless, so they didn't contend with Su Xun.

    If the people of the Mo family really made a move, maybe the Xue family really couldn't take it down.

    In the late stage of the two false alchemy realms, with Su Xun's strength in the middle stage at that time, you have to weigh it a little bit, and it is not so easy to deal with.

    So, does he have to thank the Mo family?

    Su Xun thought it was a bit funny, and he didn't take it seriously, so he wouldn't be so innocent.

    Just because the Mo family said that, it doesn't mean that Su Xun will completely believe in things that don't exist.

    Although they didn't make a move, Su Xun felt that the Mo family still had some concerns, and they didn't really think about themselves.

    Besides, this Mo family is not a good bird, as can be seen from their attitude towards Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter.

    With such a big family, what you talk about with them is just a joke, don't think too much about it.

    Su Xun also found a good reason: "Originally, I had no grievances with the Mo family, so naturally I would not trouble the Mo family."

    "But the situation is different now. Someone in your Mo family named Mo Qingyun offended me and injured a friend of mine. Hand him over and let him kill him. Let's expose this matter today."  passed."

    Su Xun frowned slightly, and began to act aggressively.

    He is an expert in doing things.

    Sure enough, after finishing speaking, Su Xun received a lot of resentment points.

    On the Mo family's side, there were a lot of people who were unhappy with him in an instant.

    Su Xun saw all these things and didn't say much.

    Several elders of the Mo family also turned pale all of a sudden.

    Coming up will kill the Mo family, do you really think that the Mo family is just a display?

    Leaving aside the fact that Mo Qingyun is quite capable in the younger generation, it should be no problem to cultivate and cultivate in the future, and enter the fake alchemy realm, and it can also be given to the Mo family.??Add a master.

    Even if it's an ordinary Mo family, you can't let him kill him as soon as he says it. Wouldn't he not put the Mo family in his eyes?

    If this is spread, how can other people ridicule, even if it is one of their own, they will probably feel chilled.

    Su Xun's attitude also means that there is no need to discuss this matter today.

    "It seems that you must be an enemy of my Mo family." The elder looked at him gloomyly.

    Su Xun really wants to say, you are so smart, you have seen it all.

    Of course he wouldn't say that, and if he said that, wouldn't it not anger the Mo family at all.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This statement is wrong, the Mo family is so powerful, how dare I become an enemy of the Mo family."

    "It's just that I have to save face. I can't let my friend be bullied for nothing. If I hand over Mo Qingyun, I will let the Mo family go."

    Su Xun's arrogant words made everyone in the Mo family look ugly.

    Wanting to kill someone in front of the Mo family, I haven't seen such arrogance for a long time.

    More importantly, people with a discerning eye can see it right away.

    Mo Qingyun is just an excuse. Since this guy wants to make trouble, without Mo Qingyun, he will find another excuse and believe him.

    Anyway, he made it clear that he was going to make trouble, and the members of the Mo family probably knew about it.

    Great Elder, he didn't really let Mo Qingyun come out, let alone Mo Qingyun was not at home.

    It is not clear what Mo Qingyun did, but these are not important anymore.

    The Great Elder said: "Okay, since you are looking for trouble, then I will help you, other elders, come with me!"

    As soon as this remark was made, the momentum of several other people burst out in an instant.

    Seeing the situation, Su Xun thought that this was too shameless, and started a gang fight?

    The great elder of the Mo family is not stupid, he knows that if he fights alone, he may not be the opponent of this kid.

    Not to mention the embarrassment, there is a high possibility that it will threaten life.

    The old woman in the Luo family actually suffered from this loss, thinking that she could deal with Su Xun, but in the end, she lost everyone because of a careless mistake.

    After she was gone, the members of the Luo family naturally didn't dare to make another move.

    Su Xun squinted his eyes and took a look. The six elders, the first elder was in the late stage of the false alchemy realm, and the remaining five were in the middle stage.

    It is estimated that there are quite a few left in the early stage, but they are not allowed to go up. In this level of battle, the early stage is not helpful, but dangerous.

    Even so, this lineup can be called luxurious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 929 The Thrilling Voice (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No wonder everyone said that among the four great aristocratic families, the strength of this Mo family is the strongest. Compared with him, the other three families are far behind.

    I didn't have any specific experience before, but I just know that every time the Mo family is in an auction, there will be certain gains. Basically, the number of places is fixed, and it is indeed quite strong.

    Today, it seems that it is indeed different. There are so many fake alchemy above the middle stage, and it is true that the other aristocratic families cannot compare.

    Of course, in Su Xun's eyes, these so-called masters are actually the same thing.

    After all, he has broken through again now, and now with his strength, he can easily hit the late stage of the false alchemy state, let alone the middle stage of the false alchemy state.

    ?They were nothing more than cannon fodder when they came up, and they couldn't play any diversionary role.

    The Great Elder made a decisive decision and shot directly. At the same time, he shouted loudly: "Others, restrain them from different directions. Don't let him have a chance to breathe."

    It's embarrassing to think about it. There are so many elders in the Mo family, and they want to go out to deal with a kid. This is something that I couldn't even imagine before.

    But who made him strong, shame on him, it's better than not being able to beat him.

    If he went back and sanctioned him, he must have to pay a heavy price.

    As for not killing Su Xun, let's talk about it later, who knows if there is any big shot behind such a monster.

    After finishing speaking, the Great Elder slapped Su Xun with a fierce palm, which looked like a rainbow and was very frightening.

    In Su Xun's eyes, that's all there is to it. If a strong man in the late stage of the false alchemy state doesn't even have this momentum, then he is still called a strong man, and he might as well go home for dinner.

    Su Xun didn't have any intention of retreating, and he waved out the same palm, looking light and light, as if he hadn't eaten.

    The Great Elder was furious, and murderous intent surged in his eyes.

    What does this kid mean, look down on him or what?

    To be so casual, it's obvious that he doesn't take him seriously.

    But that's okay, let's go to hell!

    However, when the palms of the two people collided, the Great Elder's complexion changed drastically, and a look of horror suddenly flashed in his eyes.

    How is this possible, Su Xun's strength is so much stronger than him, it feels like two people are not in the same world.

    "boom！！"

    The Great Elder didn't follow a single move, and was defeated directly, and the whole person retreated.

    At the same time, he covered his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    In fact, for a cultivator, vomiting blood is nothing, not that exaggerated.

    During a fierce collision, if one is subjected to a strong attack and the body keeps churning, causing a shock, one will vomit blood uncontrollably.

    On the contrary, vomiting blood is a protection. If you really forcibly suppress the blood stasis, it may not be a good thing, and it may cause certain trauma to the body afterwards.

    The remaining five mid-term powerhouses also flew towards Su Xun, but for these few people, Su Xun really didn't even want to look at them.

    Immediately roared angrily: "Get out!"

    In an instant, a heaven-defying aura emanated from his body, and the ordinary shock wave frightened the five middle-stage elders away.

    No mistake, they were so frightened that they didn't even dare to go up.

    They have never experienced that oppressive feeling, even in the late stage of the fake alchemy state.

    "Thishow is this possible, you are already in the late stage of the false alchemy realm?"

    The Great Elder who vomited blood now had a bitter expression on his face.

    Su Xun's state is like a bomb, which has already caused quite a shock in his heart.

    Last time at the auction, others were there, so they naturally knew Su Xun's realm.

    He is a young hero, able to defeat Luo Wuyan, which has attracted the attention of many people.

    But he didn't care too much. To put it bluntly, no matter how talented a person is, there is still a certain distance from him. It will be many years before he reaches the late stage of the false alchemy state, and it will be twenty years later.

    Cultivation is not so easy. People like them, who were not geniuses when they were young.

    In the end, it took many years to break through to the current state.

    And that's the normal situation, but there are also many.Only then, did not reach that step at all, and finally disappeared.

    After all, who knows what will happen on the road to cultivating immortals. It is normal to be in danger. I don't know how many geniuses have finally fallen because of some irresistible dangers.

    Unexpectedly, this kid is now in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, the same realm as him, and his combat power has crushed him.

    It is conceivable that the Great Elder felt in his heart, he really couldn't accept it.

    How long has passed, and someone can practice so fast.

    If he didn't know that it was impossible, he probably would have doubted whether this kid deliberately hid his cultivation.

    A few months ago, he was just a rookie in the foundation building realm, how could he become so fierce.

    When did cultivation become such a simple matter, the Great Elder really couldn't understand it. His cognition for so many years has been completely subverted.

    It's no wonder that the other two aristocratic families have already surrendered to this kid. This kind of strength is completely irresistible.

    However, he is a member of the Mo family. In his heart, the Mo family has never compared with the other three great families.

    They also disdain the titles of the Four Great Aristocratic Families, those are just added together by other people.

    In the hearts of the Mo family, they are actually unique existences, and the other three families have no possibility of being compared with them.

    It is precisely because of this kind of pride that the members of the Mo family are destined not to easily admit defeat with Su Xun.

    The Great Elder already knew that he was not his opponent, but he still had to forcibly strike, even if he was beaten to death, he still had to protect the dignity of the Mo family.

    Just listen to him say: "Others step back, I will do it myself."

    The five fake alchemy mid-stages looked very bitter, and they said, "Elder, don't be impulsive!"

    The few of them have completely lost their intention to fight Su Xun, this guy is a pervert!

    But if the Great Elder himself forced it, what is the difference from courting death!

    The Great Elder can't help it either, for the sake of the family, he has to go.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, it seems that he didn't convince this person, he still has a bit of backbone.

    But since he refused to accept, Su Xun naturally wanted to forcefully convince him.

    "Retire, you are not his opponent, don't go up and make unnecessary sacrifices."

    At this moment, a faint voice came from the air.

    Hearing this voice, Su Xun felt palpitations for some reason.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 930: A Group of Licking Dogs (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The voice is not very loud, very flat, but it seems to be able to explode in everyone's ears.

    As soon as Su Xun heard this voice, he immediately knew that this person must be a master, maybe a master whose strength is higher than his own.

    There was a "thud" in my heart, and I had a bad feeling, thinking that this Mo family is hiding another master?

    I always thought that this great elder was actually the strongest combat power of the Mo family.

    The same is true for the other three schools. The strongest combat power is only in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm.

    At this moment, Su Xun realized that he might have been completely wrong, and the strength of the Mo family was far more than that.

    Is it stronger than the fake alchemy realm, is it from the golden alchemy realm?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help but feel his scalp tingle. If this is the case, then today he can be said to have stabbed someone.

    Contrary to Su Xun's performance, the members of the Mo family cheered immediately when they heard the voice.

    The Great Elder's expression became more relaxed: "Old Ancestor, are you the one who came out?"

    Su Xun's heart was directly cast a shadow, it seems that the guess is correct, the strongest of the Mo family is not their great elder, but the strongest ancestor exists.

    The key has been, I have never heard of any movement.

    Just at this moment, a figure suddenly flashed past, even Su Xun could feel the pressure due to the suppression of the momentum.

    The person who appeared was naturally an old man.

    The old man was wearing civilian clothes and looked very calm, like an ordinary old man.

    But no one dared to ignore that momentum.

    "Meet the ancestors."

    The members of the Mo family immediately bowed and said, that kind of respect comes from the heart, and no one is pretending.

    It can be seen that the people of the Mo family have a different aura now. It seems that the appearance of this old man has encouraged everyone.

    On the contrary, Su Xun is a little dull now.

    It's not that he was frightened by this old man, but that this old man looks too familiar, he is an acquaintance.

    It was the sweeping old man who was Su Xun's first visit to Mo's house. He didn't admit his mistake, it was definitely him.

    How could Su Xun forget the person who almost killed himself back then, the impression is too deep.

    The point is, isn't he an old man sweeping the floor? Why did he suddenly transform into the patriarch of the Mo family and the person with the highest status?

    Su Xun felt that his brain cells seemed to be a bit insufficient, and he was severely beaten in the face.

    When he came, he was still thinking, the old sweeping man of the Mo family should be of average strength, a person of high status and strength, who would go to sweep the floor and do some servant work when he has nothing to do.

    As a result, something unexpected happened just like this, and Su Xun couldn't believe it.

    When Su Xun was looking at the old man, the old man sweeping the floor was also looking at him. The expression on his face was very flat, making it difficult to see emotions.

    The old man sweeping the floor finally spoke: "When I saw you, you were still an ordinary person, right?"

    As soon as this remark came out, the people in the Mo family were a little strange. What's going on, it sounds like the ancestor still knows this kid.

    This matter is not a secret either. In front of him back then, he was powerless, so how could he not see it.

    So Su Xun simply nodded and admitted: "That's right."

    "That's really amazing. It's only been a while, and you've reached this point. I really want to cut you open to see how you cultivate."

    He can be sure that Su Xun must have a secret.

    Letting a person practice out of thin air, no matter how good the talent is, it is estimated that the progress will not be so fast. This is so surprising that people can't even figure it out.

    When Su Xun was told by him, he felt chilly all over his body. This old man seemed to be convinced of him.

    However, Su Xun remained calm on the surface, and his intuition told him that although this old man is strong, he will not be too strong.

    According to Mo's family, he should have just left the closed door, so the previous closed door should mean that he succeeded in hitting the Golden Core Realm.

    As for saying that he has already reached the Golden Core Realm, Su Xun doesn't believe it.

    If he is really that strong, he probably has nothing to do with the other big families, and the others together don't belong to the Mo family either.hand.

    Rao is so powerful that the Mo family is amazing enough. They actually have two strong men in the late stage of the fake alchemy state.

    No wonder the other big aristocratic families all have helpless expressions when they talk about the Mo family.

    The powerhouses of the two late-stage fake alchemy realms are indeed transcendent, and cannot be compared with other families.

    The other three aristocratic families also had to report to the regiment to deal with them.

    But now, the sweeping old man has broken through, I'm afraid it's not a matter of reporting to the group, if the strength is crushed, so what if you get together in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm, you can't beat it.

    For Su Xun, this is not too bad news.

    Entering and exiting the Golden Core Realm, the strong will return to the strong, but Su Xun still has to fight. His combat power itself is beyond the late stage of the False Core Realm, and it can be called invincible.

    With this old man, it is estimated that there will be a battle. As for the final success or failure, it is hard to say.

    Even if he can't beat him, Su Xun is confident that he can save his life.

    Unlike the veiled woman from Yaowang Valley before, in front of her, Su Xun was real and had no ability to resist at all.

    The gap in strength is too great, Su Xun is like an ant in front of that woman, there is no comparison, even if he wants to run, it is a luxury.

    Until now, Su Xun has not figured out what kind of strength that woman is.

    Thinking about it this way, Su Xun is not so nervous. I have even met that kind of master, so I am afraid that you, a small Golden Core, will fail?

    Su Xun then asked: "Golden Core Realm?"

    The old man sweeping the floor did not expect Su Xun's aura.  It became so fast that I couldn't suppress him anymore.

    However, the old man still nodded and said: "That's right, good luck to break through!"

    "The ancestor is mighty!"

    After saying this, a group of people in the Mo family immediately became excited.

    Everyone knelt down on the ground and began to worship the old man sweeping the floor. This scene looked very much like an ancient emperor going to court.

    The Great Elder even burst into tears, and said loudly: "God bless my Mo family, finally a strong man of the Golden Core Realm has emerged. In the next hundred years, my Mo family will have no worries."

    Su Xun: ""

    Licking dogs, this is a group of licking dogs.

    One or two licked wildly, and Su Xun felt embarrassed when he heard it, thinking that you look like this, are you really okay, and don't consider other people's feelings at all.

    Looking at the old man sweeping the floor again, he seems to be quite useful, and he feels very comfortable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 931: The Prestige of Golden Elixir (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The key point is that they are all their own people, so it seems that there is no big problem after licking them twice, and even Su Xun doesn't know what to say.

    Su Xun, who was beside him, suddenly became embarrassed.

    The old man sweeping the floor is obviously also a layman. I really thought he was so transcendent. At least such a complimenting voice made him very happy.

    Although he looked quite calm on the surface, his eyes couldn't be concealed, and Su Xun could see a lot at once.

    I just heard him say: "This breakthrough is also a reasonable thing, and there is nothing to make a fuss about."

    "During this time, I have been retreating, and the things in the family have worked hard for you."

    How else to put it, licking the dog to the end, everything you need.

    Flattery will never be outdated at any time, at least after they licked like this, the old man also praised them, making their hearts feel more comfortable now.

    Others heard that their ancestors were indeed masters. After breaking through, their whole aura changed.

    ?A master of the Golden Core Realm, I'm afraid this is the only one in the whole Jianghai, but in the eyes of others, he is so understated, as if it is not worth mentioning.

    ?Only Su Xun could see that this guy was pretending to be aggressive, and the old man sweeping the floor was not as tall as he appeared on the surface.

    However, with his strength, there is indeed no semicolon in Jianghai, so there is no problem in pretending to be aggressive.

    Even Su Xun, who has always been very confident in himself, didn't know this time whether he was this person's opponent, and he was a little uncertain.

    Immediately, the sweeping old man's eyes once again focused on Su Xun.

    In Su Xun's heart, a sense of danger suddenly rose again.

    This old man is not a good person. It is probably impossible to expect him to let him go.

    Don't mention that this time Su Xun came to the door and directly injured the members of the Mo family, looking like he was going to make trouble.

    Even if Su Xun didn't do anything, after the old man knew that Su Xun's strength had improved by leaps and bounds, he probably would have some interest in Su Xun.

    Like what he said just now, why did he want to cut Su Xun open to see what the structure of the body is, and he didn't just talk about it casually.

    Su Xun felt that this bad old man might really have this idea in his heart.

    If he can't beat him today, Su Xun will definitely suffer.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is not too scared. It is true that he is a little worried, but fear is not counted.

    Because Su Xun also knows that when facing a strong enemy, you must not be afraid. If you are afraid, your whole momentum will be weakened.

    After the momentum is weakened, it will naturally have a certain impact on the strength.

    If he wanted to give Su Xun slices to study, he would just think about it, unless the Mo family had another strong person in the Golden Core Realm, then Su Xun would automatically admit it and say nothing.

    It is estimated that he will not be able to run away from the encirclement of two Jindan strongmen.

    However, this is the only one that the Mo family has survived, and it is only a breakthrough. Even this one is beyond Su Xun's expectations.

    This battle between the two seems inevitable.

    Su Xun felt that he should try his best to fight first, and if he couldn't fight, then he would talk about running away.

    Anyway, save some strength, if you really can't do it for a while, just run by yourself, I really don't believe what a strong man in the Jindan realm can crush him into.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "Boy, you don't think you can really fight me?"

    "Nonsense, if I don't fight you, can you still let me go?"

    Su Xun complained in his heart, saying that he is a master of the Golden Core Realm anyway, why does he sound like a simple-minded villain when he speaks.

    However, Su Xun still said: "Hehe, Jindan Realm, I really want to know what level it is."

    "Overreach!"

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor kept turning cold, and he said: "But this is just right, I also want to use you to test my strength."

    Su Xun cursed secretly in his heart, saying that he was so unlucky that he became his first opponent after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm.

    The old man sweeping the floor obviously thought the same way. Use Su Xun to practice his hands and see how strong he is at the Golden Core Realm. Su Xun can be regarded as a qualified opponent.

    While speaking, the old man shot directly, frowning and frowning as if allWith majesty.

    I didn't feel anything just now, but after the shot, the aura on this body was released all of a sudden, making people feel that it cannot be ignored.

    "Is this the strength of the Golden Core Realm"

    Su Xun said secretly in his heart.

    The strength of the Golden Core Realm is indeed much stronger than that of the False Core Realm, and it is definitely not at the same level.

    If it weren't for Su Xun's strong fighting power and various means, he would also like to try it.

    Otherwise, he would just run away. No matter how you play this, it is completely bullying.

    Now that he has decided to fight, Su Xun can't be careless, because in this level of battle, if he is a little careless, the consequences will be irreversible.

    Su Xun looked at the old man sweeping the floor, and he also made a move, directly took out the golden cudgel, and went up to resist without hesitation.

    The golden cudgel hit the bone of the old man's forearm, and the collision between the two made the vegetation that the Mo family wanted pulled out of the soil in an instant.

    In an instant, the entire Mo family became distraught.

    All the people present were stunned, it was too strong, maybe this is the real master's move.

    A group of elders were even more bitter in their hearts. Those who looked like them were probably going to give away their heads. No wonder it was so easy for Su Xun to beat them just now.

    I used to think that Su Xun was too arrogant to look down on them, but now I don¨t feel that way anymore, after all, the gap is too big, why do you expect others to look up to you.

    Fortunately, the group of people from the Mo family who were present were all immortal cultivators, and they could withstand the aftermath of the battle anyway, otherwise, they could only quickly find a place to hide.

    The old man sweeping the floor from the Mo family had a 50-50 match against Su Xun in the first round.

    The eyes of the old man sweeping the floor looked at the golden hoop and realized that this thing is not simple.

    However, he had no intention of coveting. Instead, he said: "Your stick is not bad, but for cultivators with high realms, few weapons are used. At best, some magic weapons are used as fighting methods."

    "If you use a weapon for a long time, it will not increase your strength, but it will be troublesome."

    Su Xun ignored the old man's preaching, he was still secretly shocked.

    On the surface, it seemed that the old man was evenly matched with him, and the two seemed to be on par in strength.

    In fact, Su Xun knew that the green dragon scales on his body had been punched out, perhaps, this is the power of the Golden Core Realm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 932 Power Boost (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Qinglong scale is actually a relatively intelligent thing to a certain extent. When it is detected, it has some power and can cause damage to the main body.

    The green dragon scales will directly cover it to help resist damage.

    With Su Xun's current physical strength and his own aura body protection, to be reasonable, ordinary things can no longer hurt him.

    ?As a result, the old man almost got hurt with just one move. Fortunately, the blue dragon scale appeared in time.

    Even if Su Xun has nothing to do and doesn't feel anything, he is not too optimistic.

    ?Because of that old man, he just made a move. If he makes the first move, he usually doesn't beat the person to death, but is probing.

    It was just a test, which made Su Xun feel the pressure.

    It can be seen that the strength of the Golden Core Realm really makes people feel that it should not be underestimated. The crushing of this kind of realm, and it is a big realm, is really too big.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has his own means. Most people really don't have his green dragon scales. It is because of this that Su Xun has the possibility of fighting again.

    Seeing that Su Xun ignored him, the old man sweeping the floor did not feel bored, but continued to say: "But you are really good, your strength is beyond my imagination."

    "It's justifiable that the other strong players in the late stage of the fake alchemy state were defeated by you. It's because you are too strong."

    It was rare to hear a good word from this old man, but Su Xun didn't feel happy either, because the old man continued to attack.

    Su Xun was also polite, and immediately smashed it with his monkey big move.

    Speaking of which, the monkey's big move combined with the golden cudgel, although it can achieve the effect of falling apart, looks quite awesome.

    In fact, the power is not very great. In the previous battles, Su Xun has probably experienced it, and it can only be regarded as a means of consumption.

    After smashing it out, at least the momentum was revealed.

    The land in Mo's yard has even cracked, with many cracks appearing.

    Although the old man is fine, Su Xun is quite happy for causing damage to the Mo family. He is not a good person in the first place, as long as he can make you sick.

    The old man sweeping the floor didn't pay attention to these details. Instead, he shook his head and said, "It's flashy, this kind of trick wastes my aura, but it's useless."

    ?Su Xun didn't care, and said to himself that I like it, how can this old man have so many things, his mouth is very poisonous.

    He likes to hit people all the time. Could it be that this old man also has a system to pull resentment points?

    Or in other words, this old man is actually very bad, and he wants to directly destroy Su Xun's confidence through this time.

    He also couldn't guarantee whether he could directly kill Su Xun. The strength Su Xun showed today has already surpassed his cognition.

    In addition, because it is more taboo that behind Su Xun, there is really a big shot, who directly kills this kind of genius. He was cultivated with great difficulty, so how can he not come to trouble you.

    Su Xun can grow up so fast, he is definitely not someone who is waiting for nothing, at least the realm will not be lower than the Jindan realm, and the sweeping old man does not dare to gamble with the entire Mo family.

    People from several big families actually guessed this way in their hearts.

    In everyone's perception, in the field of cultivation, someone needs to lead in and give you some guidance.

    Thinking blindly by yourself will not be too long-term.

    Look at those awesome characters, their strength is very strong, it seems that no one can be their mentor anymore.

    However, when you are young, you are also guided by someone, either an elder in the family or a master.

    Who would have thought that Su Xun, this strange creature, was really cultivated by a single person, there is no way to do it, a systematic person can really do whatever he wants.

    Directly going through this time and destroying Su Xun's self-confidence will be different, which is equivalent to abolishing him.

    Let him practice in the future, there will always be a shadow in his heart, in fact, this thing is very particular about mentality.

    Su Xun is just guessing, who knows what kind of idea this bad old man has in his heart, maybe he is just a simple talker.

    When I saw him sweeping the floor before, I still felt like a tall man, plus he was already very old, so he shouldThere should be no joy or sorrow.

    Unexpectedly, he was just a chatterbox, and he talked more than Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun doesn't care what he thinks, there is no such thing as wanting to hit Su Xun.

    What tricks he uses is not decided by himself, he can use whatever he gets, why is he so particular about it.

    Besides, Su Xun's physique absorbs the elixir relatively quickly. He really doesn't care about these things, and has already thrown a few small elixir into his mouth.

    With the supplement and blessing of the elixir, although it doesn't mean that Su Xun's spiritual energy is really inexhaustible, but he wants to exhaust it.  It's not a matter of a while.

    Su Xun couldn't see others pretending to be coercive, so he threw out his pen and ink array, and imprisoned the old man who swept away the Mo family.

    The expression on the face of the sweeping old man finally seemed to have changed slightly, not as relaxed as before.

    The aura condensed by this large formation really made him feel a little palpitations.

    This kid is too weird.

    A strange feeling suddenly arose in the heart of the old man sweeping the floor. He was thinking, he must not overturn the car.

    However, this idea only appeared for a short second or two. He felt that it was impossible. With his own strength, it was impossible to defeat him.

    This large formation still made him feel a little uncomfortable, and he wanted to forcefully break the formation.

    "Cold!"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a large character suddenly appeared above the formation, forcibly suppressed it, disrupting the plan of the sweeping old man.

    He had nothing to do, and he knew that he had to block this thing first, so he hurriedly took action.

    The people of the Mo family were all dumbfounded, and this kind of operation, what kind of magical operation is this, it looks too handsome, right?

    Fortunately, they are still awake, knowing that they are against Su Xun, so they can't really applaud Su Xun.

    With the improvement of Su Xun's strength, the power of the tricks he used is also constantly improving, at least not comparable to before.

    Even if he has the strength of Jindan Realm, it is estimated that some of them have done it.

    Moreover, Su Xun discovered that the word attack in the big formation is no longer just four words. With the rise of his strength, there are now five words.

    This means that the power has increased again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 933 Really Regret (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was quite satisfied with the pen and ink formation from all aspects.

    The first power is relatively large. Although Su Xun has never experienced the power of text attacks, he has a general idea and has an estimate in his heart.

    Seeing how embarrassing the opponent was beaten, you will understand.

    The second is to be able to trap people in it for a short period of time, like a cage, and it is not so easy for you to get out.

    Forcibly breaking the formation will consume too much.

    Moreover, there are text attacks. Ordinary people can only resist this thing, and they can no longer be distracted. If they are distracted, the effect is probably indescribable.

    Even at this time, Su Xun can just run away. When the old man who sweeps the floor really breaks the formation, or after the five-word attack is over, Su Xun doesn't know where to go.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't do that, because he didn't think about running away. So far, there is no sign that he can't beat him.

    The only bad thing is that when Su Xun attacked the enemy in the pen and ink formation, he couldn't intervene.

    The pen and ink array is like an independent existence, and it doesn't want others to really intervene in its operation.

    ? If Su Xun can take advantage of this time and take a two-pronged approach, it is estimated that the effect will be better.

    But he really went up, because of energy fluctuations, maybe this big pen and ink formation will be destroyed in advance.

    Therefore, there is nothing to do, Su Xun can only stand here and treat it as watching a play.

    The rest of the Mo family were shocked at this moment, and no one dared to go up and take advantage of this opportunity to do anything to Su Xun.

    In my heart, I have realized that this battle is really not something that ordinary people can intervene in, the gap is too big.

    If you go up excitedly, it may be a matter of one move, and then you will be gone, why bother.

    There is an ancestor of the Golden Core Realm at home, so there is no need for other people to take action.

    At this time, everyone in the Mo family still firmly believes that Su Xun will definitely lose. It is only a matter of time, and the ancestor has not yet formally exerted his strength.

    Su Xun also knew that this large formation of brush and ink could not really cause any great harm to a strong person in the Golden Core Realm.

    But at this time, he already looked a little embarrassed.

    It is already a remarkable thing to make a strong person in the Golden Core state look a bit embarrassed, especially when there is a clear gap in everyone's state.

    Su Xun has accomplished what is impossible in the eyes of others.

    "Break it for me!"

    The old sweeper of the Mo family became furious, and he no longer had the calm look he had just now.

    What nonsense Han Yeshenghua, these words made him hate it to the core, and there was even an extra word "true" after it, he didn't care what it meant.

    Anyway, these words, with his strength, felt very palpitating, and it was not easy to resist.

    Fortunately, there are only a few of them, and there will be nothing left, otherwise, he is really worried that he will fall down.

    After the attack of a few words was over, the old man sweeping the floor roared directly, and then used his pen and ink to break through forcibly with his aura.

    When the aura burst out suddenly, even Su Xun's eyes couldn't be opened.

    It was the first time I saw the pen and ink formation, and it was forcibly broken open. It can be seen that the strength of this old man is terrifying.

    However, Su Xun's heart did not fluctuate, and he even wanted to laugh a little.

    My heart said that this guy is a second-hander, and it will disappear soon. After the text attack is over, the pen and ink array will disappear, and it won't last for three seconds at most.

    But this old man seems to be mad, just seeing this big uproar, I will break you away forcibly.

    How else to put it, for a strong man in the Golden Core Realm, if he has strength, he will be willful.

    Of course, for Su Xun, he has indeed made a profit.

    The old man sweeping the floor roared just now, and then his pen and ink were scattered, and he looked quite handsome.

    But Su Xun knew that he had consumed quite a lot of aura, and that kind of aura burst could not be done casually. After a while, it is estimated that a lot of aura would be consumed.

    Coupled with the fact that he resisted the attack of the pen and ink array just now, the consumption is also not small.

    From the current point of view, Su Xun has already occupied a certain dominant position in the battle situation.

    Of course, Su Xun also understands that this small advantage is nothing,?It had a decisive effect. To put it bluntly, it was also because this guy might not be too familiar with it.

    After all, he doesn't know Su Xun, let alone what Su Xun's tactics are.

    If he really knows it well, it will be difficult for Su Xun today.

    But this sweeping old man was already furious.

    In his opinion, Su Xun is challenging him.

    It was only the first day he broke through to the Golden Core Realm, and he was tricked by a fake Core Realm, so what's the point of his breakthrough.

    Who doesn't want face, and masters really need face.

    The old man sweeping the floor was very humiliated by Su Xun, so he became furious. This time he decided to get rid of Su Xun completely.

    If it continues to drag on, who knows what tricks this kid will have.

    For example, he didn't want to experience the big formation just now.

    "Boy, your strength impresses me, and I regret it a bit, why didn't I kill you back then."

    The old man sweeping the floor looked at Su Xun, and his tone was not very good.

    Everyone in the Mo family was confused, but only Su Xun knew when he was talking.

    When the two met for the first time, Su Xun was powerless. If he wanted to kill Su Xun, it was probably just a thought.

    It is estimated that at that time, it was the strength of the late stage of the fake alchemy state, which was close to perfection. It was really easy to kill Su Xun.

    It's amazing to think about it, the old man who hit Su Xun quite hard at the beginning, now Su Xun can fight him face to face, life is really unpredictable.

    At that time, the gap was so big that Su Xun was almost disheartened, but it turns out that he is still chasing him now.

    Of course, Su Xun would not be grateful to the old man, and it would be even more nonsense to say that he was a kindness not to kill.

    It's really not that this old man is so kind-hearted, he is such a good person, but in his eyes, Su Xun is just an ant.

    It was too small, he didn't even bother to trample Su Xun to death.

    Just like the current Su Xun, he will not really kill ordinary people casually, unless Su Xun is really disgusted by death. At this level, his mentality has actually changed.

    At the beginning, he didn't kill Su Xun because he didn't like it and was too lazy to do it. But now Su Xun has become his opponent.

    If he was given another chance, he would definitely kill him, saying that he regretted it a little, Su Xun believed it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 934 Shockwave Backlash (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "If it was me before, with the strength of the late stage of the false alchemy realm, I really am not your opponent."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "Your strength should be invincible in the fake alchemy realm."

    When the people of the Mo family heard this, they were also shocked. The fake alchemy realm is invincible, it sounds too scary.

    You must know that in the eyes of most people, the false alchemy state is already the greatest pursuit in life. If one can become a false alchemy state, even in a family, it is still a powerful existence.

    Such a young man is already invincible in the false alchemy realm. After hearing this, people are both shocked and ashamed.

    However, Su Xun didn't feel anything. When he was in the middle stage of the false alchemy state, it is estimated that few people in the false alchemy state could beat him. Isn't this a normal thing.

    Not to mention that he is still leapfrogging to fight with Jindan Realm, who has the strength to fake Danjing.

    Su Xun is not satisfied with the title of invincible alchemy at all, it doesn't mean anything to him.

    Because he no longer looks down on the fake alchemy realm, the main thing he thinks about is how to kill this old man in the golden alchemy realm.

    What made Su Xun a little puzzled was, what happened to this old man? Did he take the wrong medicine? Why did he suddenly start praising him today?

    Unexpectedly, the sweeping old man said again: "Fortunately, I am now in the Jindan realm."

    "Mom sells batches!"

    Su Xun is really going to scold someone, thinking that you, an old bastard, are you still shameless?

    It took a long time to pretend to be coercive, and in the end it was just to set off, saying that he is Su Xun, in fact, to highlight that he is now a strong man in the Jindan realm, and we are not on the same level.

    I really didn't expect this old man to be quite capable when he was pretending to be aggressive. Su Xun strengthened his determination and must kill this old man.

    Only I can pretend to be aggressive, and other people are not allowed to act aggressive in front of me. This is Su Xun's principle.

    Sweeping the ground and looking at it said: "Don't be dissatisfied, do you know why you are destined not to be my opponent?"

    "It's not that you are weak, but that I am strong. The biggest gap between the two of us is that you don't have a golden core."

    "Just now I was just playing with you. If I had been serious, you would have been gone long ago. Let me show you the strength of the Golden Core Realm."

    After this old man finished speaking, the aura of his whole body immediately exploded.

    Even his body began to glow with golden light, just like the Tathagata Buddha appeared on TV, his whole body was bathed in holy light.

    Fortunately, this golden light is not too dazzling. It is estimated that it has something to do with his realm.

    After all, he has only broken through to the Golden Core Realm, so how awesome can he be.

    However, Su Xun really didn't expect that this kind of operation could be performed at the Golden Core Realm, at least he couldn't do it, and there is still a gap in the realm of reason.

    If you pretend to be aggressive, the effect of the Jindan realm is better.

    Su Xun has already made up his mind in his heart. After returning home, he must practice hard and break through the Golden Core Realm as soon as possible.

    When the time comes, Lao Tzu's body will also be able to glow, so I ran directly to your Mo's house, and ran around several times with the glow on my body, so that you can take a good look.

    If other people knew Su Xun's thoughts, they would probably think that this person was crazy.

    What do you think the Golden Core Realm is, a breakthrough is a breakthrough?

    It has been many years since the four major families of Jianghai, before a master of the golden core state appeared.

    And it has only appeared not long ago. People outside probably don't know about it yet. If they know about it, it will definitely cause a sensation in the outside world.

    A master of the Golden Core Realm is really hard to come by, but this kid actually wants to turn around and break through?

    For Su Xun, he never took this seriously.

    It's just that he was very upset that he was suppressed because of the gap in realm.

    At this moment, Su Xun suddenly discovered that a golden egg appeared in front of the sweeping old man.

    It doesn't look too big, not even the size of an egg, at most it looks like a pigeon egg.

    However, it exudes light, making people feel that this is a rare treasure.

    There is also this thing in Su Xun's body. After he broke through the fake pill, there was such a thing in his dantian.

    The size and so on are similar, the only difference is that the one in Su Xun's body is dim and colorless, looking very plain.And it can only turn around in its own body, it can't come out.

    I understood in an instant, maybe this is the difference between fake pills and golden pills.

    Although the fake alchemy realm also condenses alchemy, it is not real, only the golden alchemy is.

    The entire fake alchemy realm can be regarded as the process of paving the way for the golden alchemy realm.

    The gap in realm, especially a large realm, is indeed not something that can be made up casually.

    This golden elixir gave Su Xun a bad feeling, and the aura of danger seemed to be pervading.

    The old man sweeping the floor looked up at Su Xun and said, "You are considered lucky. My golden elixir was only practiced, and you are the first to experience it."

    After finishing speaking, the golden core suddenly burst into light, and a golden shock wave was launched directly, sweeping towards Su Xun.

    In a split second, Su Xun was a little startled. It turned out that the old man didn't mean to show off to himself, and a person in the Golden Core realm could use his own Golden Core to attack.

    This is what Su Xun did not expect, after all, no one has ever told Su Xun about such a thing before.

    The golden shock wave is really terrifying.

    Su Xun directly realized that he might not be able to resist this thing by force, if he really forced it.

    With the green dragon scales protecting him, he wouldn't lose his life, but it was certain that he would be seriously injured.

    Is this the true strength of a strong person in the Golden Core Realm?

    Su Xun doesn't really believe in this kind of trick, it can be used all the time, it is probably a killer move, it's just a chance, if it can be played like this all the time, then it's too strong.

    There is no time for Su Xun to think so much. Naturally, Su Xun also has his own tricks to suppress the bottom of the box. Donghuang Taiyi's big move, he used it directly.

    An invisible contract quickly formed between two people.

    When the golden shock wave hit Su Xun, nothing happened to him, and he was in an immune and invincible state.

    It can be said that it is unreasonable, and directly abolished the strongest trick of this sweeping old man.

    More importantly, this golden shock wave began to bite back.

    "Pfft！！"

    The old man sweeping the floor obviously couldn't think of it, Su Xun still has this kind of trick.

    It was obviously the golden shock wave that he sent out, why did it come back again?

    Without any precautions, the old man injured himself.

    A mouthful of blood was sprayed out directly, and the light on his golden core seemed to have dimmed a lot.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 935: Admitting Counseling in a Disguise (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see right away that the old man was severely injured just now. Anyway, vomiting blood can always explain something.

    Su Xun also saw it, and the old man quickly put away his golden core.

    Obviously, at that moment just now, he must not be feeling well.

    If something happened to the golden core that had just been condensed, he probably wouldn't have a place to cry.

    ? Su Xun almost laughed out loud, thinking that I told you to pretend to be aggressive, and even showed off the golden pill, so it¨s not good to show off now.

    Pretend to be cool for a while, but you still have to bear the final consequences.

    Of course, speaking from the heart, Su Xun knew in his heart that if he didn't have Donghuang Taiyi's big move, then the person who had the accident this time would probably be him.

    It is really difficult to defend this kind of attack at the Jindan realm, if it has not reached that realm.

    Unless you have something like a heaven-defying magic weapon on your body.

    However, for those with low strength, where can they get those good things? Unless you are a second-generation fairy, it is normal for all kinds of people in the family to cover you and give you some good things.

    With Su Xun, this kind of thing can't happen.

    If it weren't for Donghuangtai's big move today, Su Xun would probably be seriously injured.

    Fortunately, he has a system in his hands, which changed all of this.

    The same Su Xun is also very sure that the old man's shock wave just now can only be used once, and he will not be able to use it again in a short time.

    Otherwise, he would have even put away the golden core, so naturally it wouldn't be like what it was just now.

    Su Xun doesn't know how much strength he has left, but what he said is correct, the biggest gap between the strong Jindan and the fake Dan lies in this Jindan.

    The power of the golden core is really extraordinary.

    However, this person put away the golden elixir, which proves that Su Xun has no taboos at all.

    So Su Xun started, taking advantage of his breath not being stable, he went straight up and attacked frantically, anyway, he used his domineering aura to confront him head-on.

    The old man sweeping the floor had no choice but to forcibly come over to resist, but soon, his overall feeling was not very good. If this continues, he will probably lose sooner or later.

    "Stop it, I don't want to fight you anymore."

    The old man sweeping the floor waved his hand twice, he still had some ability, and directly let Su Xun bounce a certain distance.

    Su Xun's eyes narrowed. Looking at this, the old man sweeping the floor didn't want to fight anymore, which also meant that Su Xun had won.

    It sounds unbelievable that a monk in the fake alchemy realm actually killed a strong man in the golden alchemy realm.

    Su Xun deliberately provoked: "Why, are you scared?"

    After finishing speaking, everyone in the Mo family gritted their teeth with anger, thinking that this kid is so crazy that he dared to provoke their family's masters like this.

    As for the old man sweeping the floor, he didn't look very well. No matter what excuses he made, it's a shame that he didn't hit a fake alchemy realm.

    If word of this got out, how could he still mess around? The aura of a master in his body would probably have weakened a lot.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he said: "Huh, I'm afraid of you, do you think it's possible?"

    "It's just that I just broke through, and the realm is not yet stable. I'm afraid that it will affect my realm in you."

    The old man who sweeps the floor still wants face. Although it feels a bit embarrassing, he still wants to get it back for himself.

    Even if he said that, there was no way to hide the fact that he couldn't beat Su Xun, at least from the current point of view.

    For the members of the Mo family, everyone seemed to be pressed against a boulder, which was really depressing.

    Originally thought that Su Xun would be hanged and beaten to pay the price for his arrogance today, but who knows, the person who should be arrogant is still the same.

    Su Xun twitched his lips, thinking that this old man really knows how to pretend, you will die if you don't pretend.

    He knew that what the old man said was reasonable, indeed he had just broken through, and his realm was not very stable. According to Su Xun's estimate, his strength was not so strong in the Jindan realm, and he might not be able to exert his full strength.

    If he didn't break through just now, but had broken through for a while, Su Xun would probably be even more difficult to deal with today.

    Of course, there is no way to change this, the fact that he can't beat Su Xun.

      If Su Xun were him, he would probably be embarrassed to speak.

    No matter how you say it, you are in the Jindan realm. It is a fact that the realm is one higher than mine, so why are you ashamed to say it to the outside world?

    Su Xun said: "Okay, then let's continue to fight until a winner is determined."

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor was not very good-looking, and he thought to himself that there is something wrong with this kid, and it's something if he can't understand people's words.

    If Su Xun really fought him, it would not be a good thing for the old man sweeping the floor. I was afraid that his golden core would be broken.

    He didn't want to take that kind of risk, so what if he killed Su Xun, the price he paid was too high, if the golden core broke, then he would really be gone.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he said: "If you are smart, stop immediately. I don't want to continue fighting with you. It's not good for both of us."

    "Do you really think you can do anything to me? It was just your special trick just now, which I didn't think of."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "If you really push me into a hurry, I will directly explode the golden core, and we will all die together."

    After finishing speaking, the old man looked straight at Su Xun, thinking that this kid didn't know what his background was.

    This guy is also very interested in the trick that made him backlash just now. If Su Xun really can't beat him, he really has to force him to come up with this trick no matter what.

    But now he is not Su Xun's opponent, and the whole person is in a disadvantaged state, which is not very good.

    Su Xun really didn't believe that this old man could explode his golden core and die with himself.

    It was hard to break through, are you willing to blow yourself up?  This is just his means to scare Su Xun.

    Of course, Su Xun can't ignore him, this old man is equivalent to admitting cowardice in disguise.

    Su Xun can't help it, what should he really do.

    This guy is definitely not at full strength just now, but he is very smart, and he will not really bite the bullet and fight Su Xun to affect his own strength.

    However, if he is really in a hurry, he will jump over the wall if he is in a hurry. Su Xun estimates that the price he will pay will not be small.

    After weighing it carefully, Su Xun felt that there was no need for him to fight so hard.

    Anyway, after a period of time, after I break through, I will hang him in the same way, so there is no need to fight him to the death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 936 I Don't Know (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man's thoughts are probably similar, he just doesn't want to pay too much for Su Xun.

    Maybe after I stabilized my realm, figured out this kid's routine, and knew how to deal with him, the situation became different.

    If he had this kind of thought, then he was totally wrong, with Su Xun's breakthrough speed.

    During the period when he stabilized his realm, it is estimated that Su Xun has already broken through, and he will find that he will be even more difficult to beat.

    Everyone doesn't want to really hurt both sides, Su Xun knows it well, the cards in his hand are almost finished, and the next battle is limited.

    And this sweeping old man, who knows how much strength he still has, Su Xun really can't figure out these things for a while.

    Although I don't believe that he really doesn't care about anything, he came up and blew himself up with Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun is also a little worried. If he is not afraid of 10,000, he is afraid of what happens. What if he really jumps the wall in a hurry.

    Su Xun didn't think that his life was comparable to that of a bad old man.

    Both of them had the idea of ??letting go, but the old man was the first to admit that it meant that Su Xun had taken the initiative.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, this time I don't need to be as knowledgeable as your Mo family, but you still have to pay the price that should be paid."

    Su Xun continued and said: "Hand over Mo Qingyun from the Mo family to me, and I will settle accounts with him."

    After finishing speaking, the people of the Mo family realized that there was still this problem. After fighting for a long time, they almost forgot why this guy Su Xun came here.

    In this way, everyone's complexion became ugly.

    Could it be that this guy really intends to kill people directly? In front of the Mo family, he wants to kill people. This will embarrass the Mo family, what will happen in the future.

    The problem is that in the current Mo family, no one can stop this kid, so what should we do? It's really annoying.

    But the old man sweeping the floor said: "You pull it down, I still don't know what you are here for, don't mess with those useless things."

    Su Xun smiled sarcastically, Mo Qingyun was just an excuse for him, he came here to make trouble deliberately, to inquire about Mo Xiaoli's whereabouts.

    However, this old man, who has been in contact with him before, can naturally understand his thoughts.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he continued to say: "Everyone else should go away and go about your own affairs. I'll talk to him."

    After finishing speaking, the others also dispersed separately. They knew very well in their hearts that the will of the ancestor could not be violated.

    In a big family, basically a word from someone with high status is more effective than anything else, and others must obey unconditionally.

    Besides, this kind of thing is beyond the control of others.

    After everyone had left, there were only the two of them left in the courtyard of Mo's house, and it looked like a mess.

    After all, the battle just now caused the Mo family to suffer, and Su Xun also intentionally sabotaged it, for no reason other than to see the Mo family unhappy.

    Although the Mo family didn't provoke Su Xun much, unlike the Luo family and the Xue family, who took the initiative to die and insisted on making trouble with Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun's impression of the Mo family is still very bad.

    The first is Mo Xiaoli's matter. I don't know what the Mo family has done. This is what Su Xun wants to ask.

    But if it wasn't for the interference of the Mo family, Mo Xiaoli wouldn't just disappear, and he and Mo Xiaoli could still play happily together.

    The days when two people are together are really happy.

    The second is because Mo Qianqian and their mother and daughter looked poor in the end, which made the Mo family too ruthless. Anyway, the Mo family is also a big family.

    This time I came here because I wanted to subdue the Mo family.  The Mo family quickly surrendered as well.

    However, the plan couldn't keep up with the changes, and suddenly a powerful Golden Core Realm expert appeared, which made Su Xun quite helpless.

    I'm afraid it's impossible to subdue it. Do you still expect the strong man in the Jindan realm to kneel down for himself? Su Xun's current strength is not enough.

    Fortunately, this is not important, at least the Mo family is defeated, and when they see him later, they must be polite and not dare to offend, the effect has already been achieved.

    The old man glanced at Su Xun, and asked, "Boy, I'm very curious. When you came to see me, were you pretending or not?"??Deliberately hiding your strength?  "

    The old man was indeed very curious. He felt that if Su Xun had only cultivated since then, he would have broken through to this level in a short period of time, which was incredible.

    Su Xun rolled his eyes, and said to himself that if I had strength before, why hide it and be thrown out of Mo's house by you, I'm not a masochist.

    Didn't intend to continue on this question, and Su Xun didn't say much, and said angrily, "Don't ask too many questions, it's time for me to ask you questions now."

    The old man sweeping the floor was a little helpless. If other young people dared to talk to him like that, he would have slapped him long ago.

    But in the face of Su Xun, he can't do anything, what else can he do if he can't beat him.

    The old man said: "You want to ask about Mo Xiaoli's whereabouts?"

    "No, I want to ask, why did you sweep the floor like a servant?" Su Xun almost asked through gritted teeth.

    Recalling the experience at that time, Su Xun also wanted to beat the old man to death, and he really beat him to death last time.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "At my level, I can do whatever I want. I'm not sweeping the floor, I'm just practicing."

    "I'm not a pervert like you. I can break through with just a drink of water. It's not easy to break through to the Golden Core Realm. You have to train your mind."

    Although it sounds pretentious, Su Xun probably understood what he meant.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "But you, at that time called Mo Xiaoli Miss."

    Isn't this the title of a servant, so Su Xun didn't doubt it at all, he really believed it.

    But this guy said: "During that time, I really regarded myself as a servant of the Mo family, doing all kinds of things."

    Su Xun felt that this old avatar was a pervert, and he still played like this.

    However, if he went to the current people, those people in the Mo family would probably be terrified.

    "Tell me, where did Mo Xiaoli go and why can't I get in touch."

    This is what Su Xun wants to ask, including the fact that he took the initiative to come to Jianghai University for this purpose.

    The old man who swept the floor was silent for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "To tell you the truth, I don't know either."

    Su Xun: ""

    Looking at the old man viciously, Su Xun was about to erupt. After playing for a long time, how could he play tricks?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 937 Mo Xiaoli's Whereabouts (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I didn't lie to you, I really don't know."

    Possibly feeling Su Xun's almost murderous eyes, this sweeping old man couldn't help feeling a little panicked.

    I don't know why, at that moment just now, Su Xun's aura was quite frightening, which made him a little bit surprised.

    Su Xun naturally didn't believe him, and said in his heart that you are from the Mo family, do you know where Mo Xiaoli went?  Could it be that she still disappeared by herself?

    The old man sweeping the floor sighed and said: "Actually, no one paid attention to Xiaoli in the Mo family. She is just an ordinary Mo family child, and I didn't find that she has any talent for cultivation."

    In the big family, there are too many such people, and there is nothing surprising.

    "But more than ten years ago, suddenly a big man came to the Mo family, saying that he had taken a fancy to Xiaoli."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "At that time, for the whole Mo family, it was like entering the doomsday, because that person was really terrifying, powerful and terrifying."

    "At that time, I was in the late stage of the fake alchemy state. In front of him, I didn't even have the idea of ??making a move. I really don't know what state he is in."

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to be lost in memory: "Fortunately, he doesn't seem to be interested in the Mo family, but for some reason, he fell in love with Xiaoli."

    "He intends to take Xiaoli away, but he said that after Xiaoli becomes an adult, she is too young to be able to do so, so he just waited for many years."

    "When he left that time, that person left some things for the Mo family, just like throwing garbage. As a result, those things made the Mo family the strongest existence among the four great families.  The reason for this."

    Su Xun really didn't expect it, this matter sounds like it's quite complicated.

    No wonder it has been said that the Mo family is the most powerful existence. It turns out that the Mo family has made such a fortune.

    Just like an ordinary person, after getting some opportunities, he suddenly develops, and the way of the Mo family is similar.

    And all this happened to the Mo family was because of Mo Xiaoli.

    Su Xun had a complex expression on his face, and he was thinking about a lot in a flash, but he didn't speak, and motioned for the old man to continue.

    "Since then, Xiaoli has a very high status in the Mo family. Basically, she can satisfy her whatever she wants, and she is also very smart."

    "Probably aware of her fate. The women in the family can't control their own destiny, so she went to Linjiang and planned to live by herself for a few years. After graduating from high school, she will end her life."

    Understood, Su Xun understood everything at this time.

    No wonder Mo Xiaoli behaved so abnormally during that time, even when she left, there was no news or contact.

    She probably doesn't want Su Xun to know about this, as long as they leave good memories with each other, in her opinion, Su Xun is too far away from the Mo family.

    Not to mention the characters that even the Mo family is afraid of, that just hurt Su Xun.

    Su Xun said angrily: "You are too unreasonable, for the sake of the development of the family, you just sacrificed her and let her marry someone she doesn't like?"

    It's no wonder that Su Xun is so angry. Thinking that Mo Xiaoli might get married, Su Xun has an indescribable feeling.

    The old man sweeping the floor looked at him with a very calm face, and only heard him say: "Boy, don't tell me these things are useless."

    "You are not from my point of view, so you don't understand the importance of the problem. If I don't agree, that person will probably completely destroy the Mo family if I don't agree. How many lives does a Mo family have?"

    The old man's voice also raised a lot: "Besides, even if it doesn't threaten the Mo family, even if it is beneficial to make my Mo family stronger, the Mo family will still agree."

    "Maybe you feel cold-blooded, but there are many such people in the family, and being able to contribute to the family is value."

    These words sounded harsh to Su Xun's ears, but he knew that the old man was right.

    In a big family, there are really too many people, even thousands of people are not uncommon.

    To put it bluntly, what if there are a few less.

    Not to mention that Mo Xiaoli is very ordinary, she has no talent for cultivation, and no one cares about her.

    It is her honor to be favored by a big shot. How could the Mo family not agree? From the perspective of the family?, Mo Xiaoli is of no importance at all.

    Even if it is a genius in the family, they will still agree.

    Mo Xiaoli is just more important to Su Xun and cannot be replaced, but it is probably worthless to the Mo family.

    Instead, she was able to exchange for the strength of the Mo family. One can imagine the mood of the Mo family, and it was too late to be happy.

    Su Xun won't say much, everyone's perspectives are different, and they are right.

    ? Seeing that Su Xun's expression was not good, the old man said, "It's not that I'm hitting you, but you're thinking too much. That big guy doesn't mean to marry Xiaoli."

    "Then what is he doing?"

    The old man shook his head: "I don't know about this either. No one asks, and no one dares to ask."

    "But let me ask you something, do you think you lack women?"

    Su Xun didn't speak, how could he be short of women.

    "With the strength of an immortal cultivator, it is not easy to find a woman. Even though Mo Xiaoli looks good, there are too many beauties in the world. Is it necessary for her to come to our Mo family?"

    When Su Xun heard this, he felt it made sense.

    The old man continued: "According to my guess, he is looking for Xiaoli, maybe he is practicing, maybe at this time, Xiaoli is dead."

    "What do you mean?"

    Su Xun's complexion is already particularly ugly.

    The old man said: "I don't mean anything, I'm just guessing. After all, there are too many exercises in the world, and some sacrifice their lives. No one knows how she is now."

    "For the past ten years or so, I've been thinking about what the big man is looking for in Xiao Li. Is it because of her special blood?"

    "It may be that my realm is too low, and I can't see a clue at all, but I can be sure that I helped him cultivate."

    His eyes became bloodshot in an instant. After thinking of the possibility, Su Xun hurriedly demanded that he did not believe that Mo Xiaoli would die, it was absolutely impossible!

    Su Xun asked, "Tell me where she is."

    "Didn't I tell you, I really don't know about this."

    The old man sweeping the floor looked at Su Xun like this, and it was quite painful: "I can only tell you one thing, the person who took Xiaoli away is from Wanzhou City."

    "It's very likely that he took Xiaoli to Wanzhou City, where he might find her." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 938: A Little Clue (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wanzhou City, what is it?"

    Su Xun frowned, this was the first time he had heard of this place name.

    However, Su Xun's heart moved a little. This place is very likely to be the world of immortals. Otherwise, why are there few immortals in this world.

    Although immortal cultivators did not have much intersection with the world of normal people, Su Xun also knew in his heart that these immortal cultivators must be hiding somewhere, but everyone didn't know.

    Su Xun has not been cultivating for a long time. In fact, he knows little more than ordinary people. It is really not very clear.

    The old sweeper said, "Haven't you heard of this place?"

    Perhaps he sensed something was wrong, if Su Xun was really the apprentice of some important person, it would be impossible for him not to even know about this place.

    Su Xun doesn't care about these things either, he just doubts if he doubts, and it has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Previously, he pretended to have a big boss behind him, and invisibly condensed some deterrent power against several aristocratic families.

    It doesn't matter now, these people can't beat him, so what else is there for him to pretend.

    Besides, it is not a good thing to deliberately pretend a lot of times.

    Su Xun simply shook his head: "I have been living and practicing in the secular world, and I have never been there."

    "Actually, I have never been there in my whole life."

    The old man sweeping the floor didn't get too entangled in this issue, but sighed, and then said: "Wanzhou City is a place far away from the cultivators. It can be said that there are all cultivators over there."

    "Otherwise, where do you think those cultivators have gone?"

    Sure enough, it was just as Su Xun guessed, and finally got some clues, Su Xun asked: "Is it breaking time and space, and is it in another parallel world?"

    "You think too much, how is it possible, breaking time and space is too difficult, I don't think any cultivator can do it."

    Su Xun was despised by the sweeping old man, and only heard him say: "In fact, it is a city built by immortal cultivators in a place in our Huaxia Kingdom."

    "Don't think that the city is not very good. In fact, the city is very big and can accommodate many people."

    "In China, how is it possible? Why has no one heard of it?"

    However, Su Xun frowned, thinking that it was impossible, which sounded like too many loopholes.

    Any city in China is marked, and everyone knows it.

    Besides, in today's era, technology is too advanced.

    If there is any trouble, everyone will probably know it a long time ago.

    But what Wanzhou City is, Su Xun can be sure, he doesn¨t know it, or even heard of it, and it is estimated that other people are similar to him.

    According to what he said, it is impossible for ordinary people to be ignorant of a city where so many people gather.

    Even if you can use blindness to deceive the sky, the satellites in the sky can still detect it.

    The old man sweeping the floor looked very calm, only to hear him say: "These are nothing, my country is so big in China, in fact, many places, many places are actually uninhabited."

    Su Xun nodded, he knew geography naturally.

    The population of Huaxia is currently the largest in the world. Although the land is also large, compared with those other countries, it still seems to be under a lot of pressure because there are too many people.

    However, there are still many plains and coastal areas, and there are also many deserts and mountainous areas, all of which are deserted.

    "Let me tell you, this Wanzhou City is in the depths of the desert in the northwest, where the cultivators built a city to live in."

    Su Xun really didn't expect it to be like this.

    But if you think about it carefully, if you go to the depths of the desert, there are indeed no people. There are some places where people are not easy to get close to.

    As for the harsh environment and the like, it is actually nothing to the cultivators, and everyone can still survive.

    The old man continued: "The higher-ups in the secular world also know about it. There must be a tacit understanding between the two sides, and they will help conceal it together."

    "Ordinary people have gone to that place, and they can't get close to it. Besides the technological means you think, immortals will naturally have a way to interfere."

    After Su Xun listened, the whole person fell into silence. To be honest, he was a little confused.law to understand.

    Immortal cultivators are so powerful, ordinary people can't threaten them at all.

    If you think about it, there are so many great places, where can immortal practitioners go, but they must leave the places for ordinary people, which makes people wonder.

    However, he felt that the old man would not fool him. After all, it would not be easy for him to make up this thing, unless he was writing a novel.

    "That is to say, you only know that the person is from Wanzhou City. You don't know exactly who and where?"

    Su Xun asked.

    The old man sweeping the floor nodded: "That's right, he is from Wanzhou City. I overheard him say this, but it's nothing surprising. Basically, many immortal cultivators are there."

    "Where everyone gathers together, there are better opportunities and resources. There are relatively few immortal cultivators in the secular world, and most of them exist in the form of families like us."

    "That's all I know. Of course, everything is my guess. Maybe the person is not there. Besides, in such a big place, even if it is there, you can't find it."

    Su Xun has no reason to listen to him talking so much. To be reasonable, he knows the old man and didn't lie to him.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Where is Wanzhou City in the northwest, I want a specific location."

    The old man was a little surprised, he asked: "No way, are you really going?"

    "Nonsense, I have to go and have a look!"

    Now that he knows a little bit of clues, Su Xun will naturally not give up, no matter what, he has to find out.

    In my heart, I still have some expectations for Mo Xiaoli, and my intuition told Su Xun that Mo Xiaoli is not dead yet, and I must bring her back, even though it is very difficult.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "Then let me advise you, your strength has gone to that place, it is not enough to see, there are too many strong people there."

    "And there are no restrictions. It is normal to kill people if they disagree with each other. It is also called a place of chaos."

    "I think if you go, you won't be able to make any waves. On the contrary, there is a great possibility that you will get yourself involved."

    "The biggest regret in my life is that I didn't go there to have a look, but the older I get, the less I dare to go, fearing that I will die at any time, and the Mo family will have nothing to rely on."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "I have said so much, and you can think that I am scaring you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 939: Worry-Free Life (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard the old man's words, he felt quite scary. The place sounded like it was quite dangerous.

    Thinking about it, I don't think there is anything strange about it. Wherever there are people, there will definitely be disputes.

    Not to mention being an immortal cultivator, the world of immortal cultivators can be said to be even more prey to the jungle.

    There is really nothing you can do about a strong bullying you.

    However, Su Xun is not a timid person. Su Xun still has to go to find out what this place says.

    As for whether he could find Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun felt that he had to work hard to find Mo Xiaoli, in order to be rewarded.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "I have the address of that place here. If you really want to go, I can tell you the location, but you should think twice before telling you."

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to be persuading himself all the time, but he quietly gave himself the position. Su Xun said in his heart, this old man is really bad.

    Maybe he did this on purpose, intending to stimulate himself, knowing that young people will not be afraid, the more he said that, the more he wanted to go.

    Probably he wished he could go there to die. If something happened there, the Mo family would be less troubled. Is there anything better than this.

    Otherwise, Su Xun really has nothing to do with him, and he has no possibility to help Su Xun, and he keeps persuading Su Xun, what kind of kindness is there.

    Su Xun naturally has a judgment in his heart, and will not be affected by his few words.

    If it was really like that, it would be too small to underestimate Su Xun.

    Su Xun said, "All right, tell me the exact location of that place."

    The old man seemed to have been prepared for a long time, he quickly gave a map to Su Xun, Su Xun probably looked at it, but didn't look at it carefully.

    The old man probably wouldn't fake a map.

    And this kind of simple hand-drawn map, there must be errors, and there is nothing to argue about.

    After Su Xun put it away, he said: "I have to warn you, if you lie to me, I will destroy your Mo family when you come back."

    It is really an anecdote that a fake alchemy realm threatens a golden alchemy realm.

    The old man sweeping the floor looked very helpless, he could only say, "I didn't tell you that the person is there, I can only give a general idea."

    "Anyway, I've told you everything I know. I can swear on the reputation of the Mo family."

    Su Xun didn't care about the reputation of their Mo family either, and said in his heart that you have a ghostly reputation.

    If the matter has reached this point, the matter can almost come to an end.

    On the Mo family's side, he couldn't get any effective information, so he had to find these things by himself.

    Of course, if he really finds out that the old man is fooling himself later, then Su Xun will definitely destroy the Mo family. This is not a casual talk.

    He felt that this old man probably didn't have the guts to fool him anymore. It would be of no benefit to him.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun said again: "By the way, there is a junior named Mo Qianqian in your Mo family, do you know?"

    The expression on the face of the sweeping old man immediately became very interesting, and he wondered if you were kidding me.

    There are so many juniors in the Mo family, how can he remember them all?

    In fact, he has never met many people from the Mo family, and there is no need to meet them.

    Su Xun's question made him feel very painful.

    He could only smile wryly and said: "Young man, you have to figure it out. There are so many people in the Mo family, and there are more and more juniors."

    "How can I remember them? Besides, there are only a few of them with relatively good talents. I have personally pointed them out. The rest of them probably have never seen me."

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably understood.

    There are so many people in the Mo family. It is true that many of the big shots in these families have never been seen before.

    Like what happened to Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter, he probably didn't know about it, even after many years, he had never heard of it.

    It is estimated that other people are dealing with it. The mother and daughter may have offended someone and were retaliated against.

    At the beginning, there were some big opinions on the Mo family, but now Su Xun is fine.

    He knows that this kind of matter is not decided by the top of the Mo family. In a huge family, there are too many things that happen every day. How can they have the heart to deal with all this.

      To put it bluntly, the status is too low, so it is dispensable. If you want to have status in a family, you have to have strength.

    Under the premise of no strength, it is better for men, but it is even worse for women.

    Su Xun then said: "She is from your Mo family. After her father died, she and her mother were expelled from the Mo family. They lived a very bad life."

    "After all, the blood of your Mo family is on your body. If you have a chance, please help."

    Su Xun also wanted to see Mo Qianqian's fate changed.

    For Su Xun, it is easy to help her.

    However, she was still in school, and Su Xun couldn't arrange any good jobs for her.

    As for giving money directly, it is even more impossible. He has self-respect anyway, so how could he ask for it casually, which made her feel uncomfortable.

    It is only natural for the Mo family to compensate them, because the Mo family owes them all.

    The old man sweeping the floor has no fluctuations in his heart, and he doesn't care about some insignificant people.

    Just looking at Su Xun's face, he said: "This is my negligence, I really haven't heard of it."

    "I will send someone to inquire later and take them back to Mo's house. I will definitely not let them live like that."

    When Su Xun heard this, he frowned quickly, and then said: "Forget it, just take it back to your Mo family, you don't have many good things, don't harm others."

    "Just give some compensation directly, and don't disturb others in the future."

    Su Xun really felt that after leaving for such a long time, if they were to come back again, they probably would not be willing to do so, and they no longer have that kind of feeling for the Mo family.

    Moreover, there are too many people in the aristocratic family, and it is also very complicated. Although there is no shortage of food and clothing here, it may not be happy.

    The corners of the old man sweeping the floor twitched, and he said in his heart, boy, don't go too far, blackmail the Mo family in front of me, could it be that the Mo family is still a place of tigers and wolves.

    He didn't want to argue with Su Xun about these words, they were all trivial matters, there was no need to argue with this kid.

    The old man sweeping the floor nodded directly: "Don't worry, I will arrange it."

    With his words, Su Xun knew that Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter would probably have no problems in their future lives.

    After all, it is Jianghai's top family, so it is impossible to be short of money.

    It is estimated that a little leakage from the fingers will be enough for the mother and daughter to have no worries for a lifetime.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 940: Someone from the Mo Family (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "There is also Mo Qingyun in your family. Don't think he is an excuse this time. If I find out that he dares to trouble the mother and daughter again, I will kill him directly."

    Su Xun suddenly thought of this and gave a warning.

    No matter what kind of arrogance Mo Qingyun is, in Su Xun's eyes, he is actually just rubbish.

    It's just that Su Xun is afraid that he doesn't have time to take care of him, so it's better to warn him in advance, lest he do anything else.

    The eyes of the sweeping old man jumped wildly, and Mo Qingyun still knew that among the younger generation of the Mo family, he was indeed very talented.

    This is also why, the Mo family would rather fight Su Xun directly than hand him over directly.

    On the one hand, the reason is that everyone is afraid of the cold, and it will be difficult to lead the team in the future.

    Another reason is that I don't want to part with Mo Qingyun. In another ten or twenty years, maybe he will be a strong person in the false alchemy realm again, and he will be the mainstay of the family.

    Even if the strong man in the fake alchemy realm is already a scumbag in Su Xun's eyes, he is actually a master in Jianghai.

    It is not easy for several families to come up with a fake alchemy realm.

    If he was allowed to make a move, Mo Qingyun would probably be gone immediately.

    The two are about the same age, but their strengths are vastly different.

    The old man sweeping the floor really didn't dare to provoke Su Xun. If he killed Mo Qingyun at that time, and then caught the elders of the Mo family and killed a few, then the Mo family would plummet.

    So the old man sweeping the floor hurriedly nodded and agreed: "Don't worry about this, I will clean up that guy and warn all the Mo family."

    "The Mo family has strict rules and does not allow cannibalism. After being discovered, the consequences will be quite serious."

    The sweeping old man made his promise.

    Su Xun also probably guessed it. It is estimated that the Mo family did have some rules, so that Mo Qingyun did not dare to do anything at that time.

    Otherwise, I'm afraid he really wants to kill someone to silence him.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Remember your promise, I'll go first!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun's figure disappeared in place.

    At this moment, the sweeping old man finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    For him, when facing Su Xun, the pressure was too great.

    Unexpectedly, he just left the customs. After breaking through the golden core, he was originally full of energy and felt that he was already the number one person in Jianghai.

    In the past, there were four great families, but in the future, the Mo family must be the only one. It is good for the other three families to watch the back of the Mo family.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, he was hit. The old man felt bitter, but he had nowhere to say it.

    His status in the Mo family is already detached, and it is very difficult to find the kind of person who speaks the truth.

    Besides, if he was hit, what would the rest of the Mo family think? The blow to the overall momentum would be too great.

    Today, for the sweeping old man, what Su Xun brought to him is just like what he brought to Su Xun when the two met for the first time.

    As soon as the day is over for Su Xun, the shadow in his heart disappears immediately, unlike this old man, it is estimated that his shadow cannot be removed in a short time.

    I just hope that if that kid goes back to Wanzhou City, it's best not to come back, it's best to stay there forever.

    Once he is given back, it is estimated that he will become stronger. At that time, I am afraid that there will really be no suspense, and he will be hanged and beaten.

    The old man didn't have a good relationship with Su Xun, and he wanted Su Xun to die, so he deliberately wanted Su Xun to go.

    However, this is not a conspiracy, it is a public conspiracy on the surface. Anyway, I will tell you the situation like this. As for whether to go or not, that is your own business.

    The old man sweeping the floor didn't bother to think about that anymore. Anyway, Su Xun hasn't gone yet, so he must do well what he told him.

    In a short period of time, the sweeping old man still has to consolidate his realm, anyway, he doesn't want to offend this guy anymore.

    For Mo Qianqian's matter, the old man sweeping the floor directly found a servant to order him to do it. He didn't need to come forward for such a matter.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the simple rented house of Mo Qianqian mother and daughter, Mo Qianqian's mother is still cleaning at home.

    She didn't go to work for the past few days, because she just recovered from a severe concussion, and she didn't dare to have any more stimulation.??It is better to rest for a period of time.

    In addition, Mo Qianqian has been persuading her earnestly, even if she wants to go to work now, it is probably impossible.

    The location of the rental house is not very good. During the day, there is only a little sunshine in the morning, otherwise it will be gone.

    Therefore, in order to let some sunshine into the house, it is not easy. When cleaning, I quickly opened the door.

    Mo Qianqian's mother wasn't too worried about any strangers. This is a residential area, and the law and order are okay.

    Besides, Mo Qianqian's mother didn't believe the people of the Mo family, and they would come again. After what happened last time, it is estimated that Mo Qingyun is also afraid in his heart, and will not act rashly in a short time.

    Unexpectedly, she was slapped in the face very quickly, and the servants of the Mo family found this place.

    Mo Qianqian's mother was mopping the floor, but when she looked up, she found someone standing in front of the house, and she was instantly frightened.

    Fortunately, he is an old man, and he still has a smile on his face. He doesn't look like a bad guy, otherwise he might call someone immediately.

    Even so, the expression on Mo Qianqian's mother's face was still very cautious, she asked: "Old man, who are you looking for, did you go to the wrong place?"

    This old man is actually a servant of the Mo family, don't underestimate him, this man is next to the old man sweeping the floor, which is equivalent to serving him all day long.

    In the status of the Mo family, many people of the Mo family blood cannot compare.

    Let him handle this matter in person, and you can also appreciate how much the old man sweeps the floor.

    The servant laughed: "Ms. Qian, don't be nervous, I'm from the Mo family."

    The opening remarks of this servant frightened Mo Qianqian's mother, she was afraid of the people of the Mo family, and finally the Mo family came again, how could she not be nervous.

    Mo Qianqian's mother immediately turned pale with fright, she began to tighten her grip on the mop, and hurriedly said, "What are you doing here again? I've already said that the things are not with me."

    The servants were confused, but they could tell that this woman was probably frightened a lot by the Mo family. No wonder they want to clean up Mo Qingyun.

    Immediately comforted: "Ma'am, don't worry, I don't have any malicious intentions. This is to represent the Mo family to compensate you."

    "What happened back then was that our Mo family failed you. This is the Mo family's compensation to you mother and daughter."

    After finishing speaking, the old man took out the things he had brought.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 941 Huge Compensation (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After finishing speaking, the servant took out a check and said, "Here is a check for 100 million."

    "The other key is a house in the university town, which is enough for you to live in. When you go to the place, there will be a special person to lead you to go through the transfer procedures."

    Mo Qianqian's mother, who was shocked by what she heard, said to herself, what the hell is the Mo family planning to do.

    Even she thought it was a weasel giving a New Year greeting to a chicken, which was not a good thing, and she knew it well that there was no such thing as a pie in the sky after living such an old age.

    The things were delivered to her, but she didn't take them, because she wasn't very brave in her heart.

    The servant saw her heart, so he said: "Ms. Qian, you don't have to think too much, the patriarch of the family only recently found out about you."

    "It is precisely because I know about you that I feel that I have been ashamed of you all these years, so I plan to make up for it."

    "You can rest assured that you can take these things away. I guarantee that there will be no problems. You can rest assured that our Mo family will not do that kind of thing."

    The expression on Mo Qianqian's mother became even more uncertain.

    What the old man in front of him said made sense. It is true that the Mo family is so huge. If you really want to trouble her, it seems that there is no need to resort to some kind of scam. To put it bluntly, he has not received such treatment.

    But why did the Mo family suddenly give money? How many years have passed in terms of compensation, and now they think of compensation?

    Mo Qianqian's mother is also a smart person. She knows that money is a good thing, but if people's lives are gone, asking for money is useless.

    If she could leave this money to Mo Qianqian, she felt that even if something happened to her, it wouldn't matter.

    But if they are afraid of their mother and daughter, if neither of them can run away, it will be terrible.

    Mo Qianqian's mother said directly: "I don't want this thing, and the Mo family doesn't need to compensate me. Let's just pretend that we have no intersection."

    A wry smile appeared on the servant's face, and he said in his heart that I was here to do business, if you don't accept it, how can I go back to do business.

    The Mo family also decided to give this compensation after discussing it, one hundred million plus a house in Jiang Hai, which is already quite generous.

    Let¨s not talk about 100 million. How many people have several mouths in a family may not earn it for a few lifetimes.

    As for a house in Jianghai, at least it cost tens of millions, and what they gave away would definitely not be too bad.

    For the Mo family, this is nothing at all, but they will not give too much. Two ordinary people, these are enough, and the sincerity of the Mo family can be seen.

    The servant probably knew what she was worried about, so he hurriedly said: "Ms. Qian, I'm here on orders, so don't make things difficult for me, otherwise I'll go back, and it won't be easy to deal with."

    "Besides, don't worry, the Mo family already knows about someone coming up to look for you. It was his private action, and the Mo family didn't know about it."

    "From now on, I can assure you that no one will come to trouble you!"

    Before he came, the ancestor gave special orders to go down.

    It's too late to hide from Su Xun, who would provoke him, obviously the mother and daughter know Su Xun.

    If anyone offends Su Xun again because of this mother and daughter, probably the ancestor will kill him alive.

    Before Mo Qianqian's mother had time to recollect, the servants put the key and the check on the table and said, "There is my phone number on it. If you need anything, you can call me."

    After finishing speaking, the servants also left.

    To put it bluntly, Mo Qianqian's mother is nothing to him, so his attitude is naturally very flat, and everything that needs to be said has already been said.

    After the person left, Mo Qianqian's mother was still standing there stiffly, holding the mop in her hand for an unknown amount of time, and she herself was unconscious.

    What happened just now had such an impact on her that it was a bit unexpected.

    A check of 100 million yuan, and a house. After taking it, her and Mo Qianqian's lives will be completely changed.

    Over the years, the hardships that the mother and daughter have endured are beyond words.

    Women are inherently disadvantaged, and it is not easy to make money. More importantly, she is in poor health. She cannot do many jobs, and she cannot pass the medical examination. Her income is very poor.

    It is precisely because the money is too much that it is very scary and unacceptable.

      The first thing she did was to close the door of the house quickly. After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to call her precious daughter to ask about the situation.

    "Mom, you mean, the Mo family sent us compensation? They didn't do anything to you, did they?"

    After hearing what was going on, Mo Qianqian hurriedly asked.

    Mo Qianqian's mother replied truthfully: "It's an old man who came here. He has a good attitude and is easy to talk to. He also told me that people from the Mo family will never come to us again."

    "You said how to collect this thing. The number is too big. If I accept it, I am really afraid that something will happen."

    Mo Qianqian thought for a while, and then she said: "Mom, did you say that brother Su Xun contacted the Mo family?"

    "You said it was because of Su Xun?"

    Mo Qianqian's mother was stunned for a moment, thinking that the possibility was unlikely: "I don't think it is possible, he is at the Mo family, how can he have such a big face?"

    "Then I really can't figure out why they compensated us. We haven't been back to Mo's house for so many years. It is estimated that most of their people don't know our existence."

    "To put it bluntly, they don't need to talk to us. Why do they suddenly have to make up for it? Is it really a conscience discovery? I think this possibility is even lower."

    Mo Qianqian's mother needs to know more about the affairs of the top family, after all, she has lived there before.

    There are too many people in the family, how could they be taken care of and compensated, so don't mention it.

    Thinking about it this way, it is indeed strange.

    Mo Qianqian said: "You can take the things first, they are a big family, this little money is nothing, besides, they don't need to fool us."

    "I'll call Brother Su Xun back to ask what's going on."

    "Okay, then you can ask."

    After hanging up the phone, Mo Qianqian hurriedly called.

    Su Xun answered the phone and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "People from the Mo family went to see my mother just now, do you know this?" Mo Qianqian cut to the chase.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he said: "Oh, so fast, how much compensation did you give?"

    "You really did it, I guessed it just now."

    Mo Qianqian suddenly jumped up and said: "I gave a check of 100 million yuan, and I have a house. I don't know how big the house is." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 942 Relics (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "That's not bad."

    Su Xun nodded after hearing this.

    Su Xun was very satisfied with the efficiency of the sweeping old man.

    This amount of money is nothing to the aristocratic family. In fact, it is quite generous, and it is obvious that they will not give too much. Su Xun originally thought that if he could give a few thousand, it would be very good.

    Unexpectedly, he directly gave 100 million yuan and added a house. It seems that Su Xun's face is quite valuable.

    Su Xun said: "Don't think there is anything wrong with it, just accept it, and treat it as an apology from the Mo family."

    I don't think this is any kind of compensation. Instead, I think it is compensation for beating Mo Qianqian's mother into a concussion.

    The reason why I admitted this was not to make Mo Qianqian and her mother and daughter appreciate me, but just to let them accept it with peace of mind.

    Otherwise, I have been worrying all the time, and those who worry about gain and loss dare not spend money, which will have a negative effect on the contrary.

    The smart Mo Qianqian naturally knew what Su Xun meant.

    Just heard her say: "Okay, I know brother Su Xun, I will tell my mother later, she is still worried at home."

    "Okay, then hang up first."

    After Su Xun hung up the phone, there was no smile on his face, and he was not in a good mood.

    The matter on Mo Qianqian's side has been settled for the time being, which also makes Su Xun feel less concerned.

    But the most important thing is not that, but Mo Xiaoli's matter, he just wanted to know how to save people in Wanzhou City.

    Although Su Xun was eager, he was not stupid, and perhaps the old man sweeping the floor was right. He went now, and it was no different from giving away a head.

    It's okay if I stay safe and don't make trouble, but once I do, I will die very miserable in the end, being targeted by big shots, and I have no chance to fight back.

    Su Xun still remembers the feeling of powerlessness in front of the veiled woman last time, and he has no way to resist it.

    Even now, it is estimated that Su Xun has gone, and it is still the same.

    The strength of that woman is estimated to be more than that of the Golden Core. Even if the Golden Core is in front of her, she is probably a scumbag, not to mention that Su Xun is still a fake pill.

    Will there be such good luck next time?

    The last time I saved my life, it was really just my luck. In addition, that woman's mind is not bad, she is a person who keeps her word.

    Another part of the reason is that Su Xun is too weak, and she feels that it doesn't matter whether she kills or not.

    Now that I go by myself, I guess the danger over there will not be less.

    It is right to be anxious, but if you go and give yourself away, it will be even more impossible to save people.

    Su Xun thought about it carefully, and decided to wait for a while and break through with all his strength. If he reached the Golden Core Realm, his strength has changed, and then go there.

    Although it is not too strong, but anyway, I have a lot of confidence in my heart.

    At most, he can only wait until that time. For Su Xun, the breakthrough is fast, but it is not easy to break through in a few days.

    It would probably take some time at the soonest to break through to the Golden Core Realm, but he had to hurry over after that.

    After deciding on these, Su Xun adjusted his mentality a little.

    Can't be so preoccupied all the time, this is not conducive to breakthrough.

    ！！！！！！！！

    In the evening, Mo Qianqian called and said that it was evening and he wanted to invite him to dinner.

    Su Xun had a bit of a headache, and thought that there were too many trivial matters, and if he wanted to practice with peace of mind, he would not be able to do so unless he hid in the deep mountains and old forests.

    However, he didn't refuse either. He knew what Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter were thinking, and went by himself, which was an explanation for them and made them feel at ease.

    Having become friends with Mo Qianqian, and seeing her as his younger sister, Su Xun naturally wouldn't put on airs.

    When I came to their home, there was still a strong smell of medicine in the small house, but it was much better than when I first came here.

    Xin said that it was right to give them a house, and they should move quickly, saying that it is not good for people to live here, but the environment is indeed bad.

    A table of sumptuous dishes, Su Xun is now an important guest, in comparison, a table of dishes is nothing, just a few hundred dollars.

      After Su Xun sat down, he was not polite, and began to eat and drink, as if he had come to his own home.

    His appearance made Mo Qianqian's mother and daughter look happy, which proved that Su Xun did not regard them as outsiders.

    Mo Qianqian's mother picked up a few chopsticks for Su Xun and asked, "Su Xun, did you do what happened to the Mo family today?"

    Su Xun already knew that he was going to talk about this today, so he smiled and said, "It's not my fault."

    "Didn't I tell you before that I knew people from the Mo family. After that incident happened, I went to mention it and help me get some compensation by the way."

    Su Xun said: "I didn't say how much to give, and I didn't know about it. They decided on their own. I didn't expect to be so generous."

    I definitely wouldn't say that I went to Mo's house, so that's all I could say, and they wouldn't know the truth.

    Listening to the ears of the mother and daughter, it is not the same. He said that Su Xun's energy is really great, and he can know everyone in the Mo family.

    And looking at it like this, he knows someone who probably has the right to speak, at least at the elder level.

    Ordinary people, how can they be qualified to make decisions in Mo's house?

    If they found out that it was Su Xun who ran over and beat up his ancestor, they probably wouldn't know what to say.

    After indeed knowing what was going on, Mo Qianqian's mother felt more at ease, and she didn't feel any worries anymore. Since Su Xun participated in the money.

    The Mo family will give it if they give it, as long as they don't make trouble in the future.

    The meal was very good. Su Xun almost ate half of the table by himself, and he was a bit full.

    Even for immortal cultivators, the speed of digestion is not so fast.

    "Qianqian, go and wash the dishes, mom is a little tired."

    Mo Qianqian's mother said after clearing the table.

    Mo Qianqian is a well-behaved and sensible child. She nodded and said: "Mom, you must be tired after cooking a table. I'll do the washing. You sit and talk to Brother Su Xun."

    After finishing speaking, Mo Qianqian went to the kitchen. For her, doing this little housework was a normal thing.

    However, Su Xun realized that this Mo Qianqian's mother probably had something to say to herself.

    Sure enough, Mo Qianqian's mother went to the room, took out a small black box, and said, "Su Xun, I have nothing to thank you, this is for you."

    "This is´"

    "A relic left by Qianqian's father." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 943 Good things to improve strength (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When I suddenly heard that it was a relic, frankly speaking, I was a little panicked, because after all, it was something left by the dead.

    Of course Su Xun didn't show anything on the surface, at least you have to respect others, don't you?

    So Su Xun said: "This is"

    "To tell you the truth, I don't know what it is. Even the people of the Mo family may not know it. It's just that someone knows what he left behind when he died."

    Mo Qianqian's mother's expression seemed to be a little sad, and she only heard her say: "Before my lover died, he left this thing to me."

    "And let me be careful, don't tell others, it's not good to cause trouble because of this later, for ordinary people, this is useless, even if he makes me really helpless, just put  Throw this thing away."

    After finishing speaking, Mo Qianqian's mother glanced at Su Xun again, and continued to say, "Maybe this thing is useful to you cultivators."

    Su Xun was a little surprised that this woman actually knew the cultivator.

    But if you think about it carefully, it seems normal for her to know. If she doesn't know anything, it's really a bit strange.

    After all, she used to live in the Mo family, and Mo Qianqian's father was naturally a cultivator, so as a person who shared the same bed, it seemed normal for her to know this.

    Coupled with Su Xun's strength and being able to have a relationship with the Mo family, everything proves that Su Xun is very likely to be a cultivator.

    She probably noticed it a long time ago, but she didn't say it all the time. This is a smart woman.

    Su Xun probably also heard that this thing is probably useful to cultivators, but it is useless to ordinary people.

    Even for Mo Qianqian and their mother and daughter, it might still be a disaster. For example, some time ago, an accident almost happened.

    Fortunately, the people in the Mo family didn't know much about it, and they didn't know what it meant, so the people in the Mo family didn't pursue it.

    Su Xun said: "Then why didn't you think that if you take the initiative to give this thing to the Mo family, maybe you can improve your life."

    "I thought about this before. Anyway, I want this thing, and it's useless, and it may cause me trouble."

    Mo Qianqian's mother said bluntly: "But I can't get in touch with the people of the Mo family at all. To put it bluntly, I can't get in touch with the senior management of the Mo family."

    "The ones who can get in touch, that is, some small people, I think they are more likely to take it all alone. At that time, there will be no benefit, but they may suffer."

    "Besides, I have a bit of resentment towards the Mo family. Even if I throw it away, I don't really want to take advantage of the Mo family. I have it in my hand all the time. It should be a thought."

    Su Xun nodded after hearing this. The woman was right. After the people of the Mo family got it, there was a high possibility of taking it all by themselves. If the cultivators were not selfish, how could they become stronger?

    It's better to just leave it like this, and don't take advantage of the Mo family.

    Mo Qianqian's mother continued: "Su Xun, thanks to your help this time, but you also know the conditions of our mother and daughter."

    "I guess you don't need things like money, so I only have this to thank you, and I hope you will accept it."

    Mo Qianqian's mother also thought about distributing the 100 million yuan given to Su Xun, even if Su Xun took all of it, she didn't care, a house would be enough.

    Besides, if there is no Su Xun, it is estimated that the Mo family will not express anything, and she can see this very clearly.

    However, she is more aware that Su Xun will not be short of money and these things, and she may not necessarily ask for them.

    But Su Xun did such a big favor, he also thought, if he could thank him, it would be great.

    Su Xun probably guessed what she was thinking, she definitely wanted to give this thing to herself, otherwise why would she take it out, did she just want to introduce it to herself?

    But Su Xun refused: "Don't be so polite with me, that's the compensation from the Mo family, I just said a few words."

    "Don't think about thanking me. After all, I treat Qianqian as my younger sister. You should keep this thing as a souvenir."

    The main thing is that this thing is a relic, Su Xun thinks that she probably won't be willing to part with it.

    Su Xun said it easily, but she didn't think so. She only heard Mo Qianqian's mother say: "Su Xun, in fact, this thing??It¨s so useless as you think.  "

    "My lover told me before that this thing is actually quite good, and it is very helpful to the cultivators. He also has selfish intentions. He didn't tell the family. He intends to keep himself to become stronger in the future."

    Mo Qianqian's mother said: "Who knew that he had an accident, but before the accident, he knew that he would be in trouble, so he left this thing to me."

    "People in the Mo family only know that he left some things behind, but they don't know what it is. If they really knew, they wouldn't keep me until now."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun was really interested. It was a good thing, so what kind of good thing was it?

    "That´"

    Su Xun didn't know what to say, was it a bit unkind.

    Mo Qianqian's mother was as smart as ever, she persuaded: "You don't have to think too much, people cannot be resurrected after death, I have already seen it through the years, what is the use of relics or not relics?"

    "As long as Qianqian and I live a good life and live a good life, it will be the greatest comfort to him."

    Su Xun nodded. She can say these words, which proves that she really doesn't have too many ideas. If you give it, you just give it. You really want to give it away.

    "And this thing is really useless to me. I have to worry about it. Maybe you don't know it. I hid it in my office in the company before, just because I was afraid that someone would come to look for it at home."

    Su Xun thought to himself that it was no wonder that Mo Qingyun searched for a long time, but couldn't find it. The co-author was not at home.

    Fortunately, she was smart and prepared in advance, otherwise, it would be difficult to hide things in such a large space, and it might be cheaper for that bastard Mo Qingyun.

    After figuring out that what Mo Qianqian's father left behind may be unusual, Su Xun is not polite.

    He said: "Then I won't be polite to you. Things may be helpful to me. I also need to improve my strength."

    "Well, hurry up and put away your things, Qianqian probably will come out soon, I don't want her to know."

    Su Xun didn't hesitate after hearing this, and put the black box away.

    After Mo Qianqian finished her busy work, Su Xun greeted her and left. He had something on his mind and wanted to see what it was.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 944 High Grade Spiritual Fruit (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The current Su Xun really needs to improve his strength, he urgently needs to break through to the Golden Core Realm, and then go to Wanzhou City.

    Although Su Xun is very talented, his breakthrough speed is extremely fast, which is not comparable to others.

    Even those geniuses are scumbags in front of Su Xun.

    No matter how talented you are, you must have been practicing since childhood, but how long has Su Xun been practicing.

    It is estimated that the one who really knew was the old man sweeping the floor. He knew that Su Xun's practice time was very short, so he was very shocked.

    The problem is that no matter how fast the speed is, it is not unlimited.

    Su Xun has only broken through to the late stage of the false alchemy state, and it has only been a few days. It is not so easy to break through again.

    The problem is that he lacks aura, and now that he has reached this level, the effect of Xiao Huan Dan has also been reduced a lot.

    Blindly eating small pills does not have too much effect, it can only make progress steadily, and it cannot be accomplished overnight. For Su Xun, he can't afford to wait.

    Maybe it was a chance that Mo Qianqian's mother gave this thing.

    Su Xun was not in a hurry either. After he left Mo Qianqian's house, he got into his car without even looking at the box.

    Who knows if there is any Mo family around here.

    Su Xun returned to his home, but An Suke is still not here today.

    After returning home, Su Xun didn't do anything else, just opened the black box, it looked a bit empty inside, and there was nothing there, which was different from what Su Xun thought.

    There is only a yellowed blueprint, which looks like a map.

    "What is this, a treasure map?"

    After Su Xun watched it, he couldn't help guessing in his heart, saying that things were getting more and more interesting.

    After opening the drawing, a note suddenly fell down.

    Su Xun reacted relatively quickly, before the note fell on the ground, the spiritual energy immediately blew the note back as soon as his thoughts moved.

    Touching it in my hand, I feel that this note is also very old, which is enough to prove that it was left by Mo Qianqian's father many years ago.

    "I don't know if I can return safely after I go. The map is in my wife's place. This picture is the map of Dingjun Mountain. I accidentally found a high-quality spiritual fruit there."

    "However, there is a monster guarding the spiritual fruit. The monster is powerful. I just watched it from a distance, and then I was so scared that I left quickly."

    "The location of that place is remote, and it is estimated that no one will find it. I planned to wait for the strength to become stronger, and then go to find out."

    "But time doesn't wait for me. If something happens to me, I don't want this thing to be dusty. I hope that if someone gets this picture, they can treat my wife and daughter well."

    Su Xun roughly looked at it, and in just a few lines, he understood what was going on.

    Co-authorship is a blueprint, not a good thing that directly makes people stronger.

    However, it is not wrong to say that it can make people stronger, at least it is a clue.

    Mo Qianqian's mother must have read the note, that's why she said that.

    In fact, she guessed that she didn't have any idea about Lingguo in her heart.

    No wonder Su Xun is still wondering, since it is something that can become stronger, and Mo Qianqian's father is still a cultivator, why doesn't he use it himself.

    For a cultivator, if he has a good thing, can he let it go and not keep it?  Unlikely.

    It is only now that I understand that this is the case, but it is only because he is not strong enough.

    Although the high-grade spiritual fruit is very tempting, but with the existence of monsters, ordinary people can't go there.

    This also proves from the side that this spirit fruit is indeed extraordinary. Generally, spirit fruits that can be guarded by monsters are not ordinary goods.

    If you want to get the spirit fruit, it is inevitable that you will have to fight with the monster. If you don't kill it, it is probably not an easy task to get the spirit fruit.

    To put it bluntly, it is not considered a guardian. The monster just regards the spiritual fruit as its own private property. It thinks it is already its own, so naturally it will not let outsiders contaminate it.

    Generally, it is also discovered by monsters unintentionally, and survives next to the spiritual fruit, because the spiritual fruit is also beneficial to its growth.

    Monster beasts will not swallow the spirit fruit in one gulp. If they do so, the loss outweighs the gain.

    I can only have a good time, but I can't.cool.

    Unlike humans, monsters have a relatively long lifespan, so they don't need to fight for that little time. They live next to the spirit fruit, and the spirit energy emitted by the spirit fruit is enough for it to grow.

    And human beings don't have that time, it's even more unrealistic to let human beings stay next to the spiritual fruit, so after seeing it, everyone must want to swallow it directly.

    However, with the passage of time, the aura contained in the spirit fruit has become stronger and stronger, and the strength of the monster is estimated to be stronger and stronger.

    It was the right decision for Mo Qianqian's father to run away in a hurry.

    It is a good thing to be bold and like to take risks. If you know that you can't beat it, but you still want to take risks, then you are purely stupid, and it is no different from giving away a head.

    Although it is not clear how Mo Qianqian's father died, it is certain that it was not because of this spirit fruit, but something else.

    He himself had a premonition that there might be danger, but he couldn't avoid it, so just in case, he put this thing in his wife's hands, and it was probably the most valuable thing in him.

    Similarly, he also wrote his last words. For the sake of his wife and daughter, he hoped that if something happened in the future, he could let the two of them survive.

    As for Mo Qianqian's mother, for so many years, she has not disclosed this thing, which is relatively stable, and she did not go to Mo's house to say this.

    The first is to fear that others will take it all alone, and instead kill people to silence it.

    Second, Su Xun now knows that she is actually afraid that the Mo family will pursue her dead husband. Why hasn't she told the family about this kind of thing? You can't have this kind of thinking, and it will cause a relatively big loss to your reputation.

    The people of the Mo family really didn't know there was such a thing, otherwise, the high-grade spiritual fruit, everyone would be tempted by this, and the Mo family would definitely be tempted.

    It's just that they don't know. It is estimated that Mo Qianqian's father's strength during his lifetime was not too high, and at best he was in the foundation building state.

    A middle-aged foundation-builder is actually nothing, as his status in aristocratic families is relatively average.

    If he is really a strong man and unfortunately falls, then his wife and daughter will not be bullied in the Mo family, and they will be kicked out in the end.

    The Mo family's idea is also simple. They really don't think that a person in the Foundation Establishment Realm can have any good things on him, and they probably haven't thought about it.

    Naturally, I also know that there will be some relics after death, and the deceased is the most important, so I will not pursue these.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 945 I Have a Kun (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As for Mo Qingyun last time, it was probably just an accident.

    He didn't know where he learned about this matter, and he had a thought by accident.

    After all, he is a young man, and his strength is not high. At best, he is only in the foundation building stage.

    Naturally, I want something good, and the cultivation resources in the aristocratic family are also very tight.

    So I came here with the attitude of giving it a try, but I didn't expect this woman to resist so fiercely, and finally an accident happened, scaring him away.

    If the Mo family really knew about such a thing, how could they wait until today.

    Especially when the ancestor of the Mo family hadn't broken through before, knowing that this thing can help him break through, he must be very eager.

    Who knew that in the end, going around in circles would make Su Xun cheaper, which is really surprising.

    Of course, it is too early to say that it is cheap in the end. Who knows if it still exists after so many years.

    In case anyone finds out by accident, is Su Xun still in charge?

    Of course, no matter what, Su Xun had to check the situation.

    Even if someone finds out that there is a powerful monster there, it may not be possible to get it. Su Xun thinks that the possibility is still relatively high, so he has to hurry up.

    Just looking at the hand-painted map, you can't really see anything. This map is also quite pitted, it is a map of a mountain.

    The key is that there are so many mountains in the world, how do I know which one it is.

    Su Xun remembered that he was talking about Dingjun Mountain, and he didn't know if the name had changed, so Su Xun took out his mobile phone and used the map to make a difference.

    Needless to say, Su Xun found out that there is a high mountain more than two hundred kilometers away from the river and sea, which is called Dingjun Mountain.

    Su Xun immediately zoomed in on the mountain and took a closer look. It really matched the description on the map, and it was definitely here.

    ? Once you find the location of the mountain, everything will be much easier. It is only more than two hundred kilometers, which is not too far away.

    Su Xun didn't intend to procrastinate, and set off right away, rushing all night, he had to get this spiritual fruit as soon as possible.

    For him, this is an opportunity for a breakthrough, and he must seize it.

    If it really works this time, then he will be able to break through the Golden Core Realm in a short period of time, and then go to Wanzhou City, otherwise he doesn't know when he will have to wait.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that things are not simple.

    First of all, it has been many years since the fruit is still there, and secondly, I don't know what kind of strength that monster is, so Su Xun is afraid that he can't beat it.

    No matter so much, let's try it first.

    Before that, Su Xun felt that he still had to draw a prize. Besides, the resentment value on his body was obviously enough.

    Not hiding it, Su Xun had to draw something this time, in order to give himself more means, so Su Xun directly spent 500 resentment points and drew five times.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Zhuang Zhou's Kun!"

    Su Xun: "???"

    What the hell, I can still win this thing.

    From this point of view, it wasn't the skin that was drawn this time.

    Item name: Zhuang Zhou's Kun

    Corresponding hero: Zhuang Zhou

    Item function: Kun can be bound with the host to conclude a master-servant contract.

    After that, Kun can help the host, devour the aura of the cultivator, and use it for the host to practice.

    Note: It can only be used on people with a higher realm than yourself, and the target must be beaten into a defenseless, otherwise, once a backlash occurs, Kun will be seriously injured, and you, the host, will not be much better.

    After Su Xun saw the introduction, he was stunned, and thought to himself, there is such an operation, which is too beautiful.

    Directly devouring spiritual energy for his own use, this seems to have the same effect as the legendary martial arts unique art of absorbing stars.

    More importantly, wouldn't his cultivation speed be much faster in this way.

    Find a master, be able to kill him, and then absorb the spiritual energy to help yourself grow.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help feeling a little excited.

    The speed of cultivation is already very fast, but for Su Xun, he is not satisfied at present.

    As for those restrictions, Su Xun thinks it is normal.

    Naturally, this thing will not allow you to use it unlimitedly, otherwise you will meet a master.?If I just let Kun suck your aura over, wouldn¨t the others have nothing to play with?

    As for absorbing those who are stronger than himself, this Su Xun thinks it is normal. If weak chickens are not as strong as himself, the spiritual energy absorbed may not be of great help.

    It's still those masters, if you suck one, it's really not too cool, you will develop yourself.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun slapped his thigh suddenly, thinking that he had suffered a big loss. Back then, the old woman from the Luo family let her die for nothing, what a waste.

    Otherwise, with Su Xun's mid-term strength at that time, it happened to be lower than her level, and if he absorbed it, it would be very useful.

    It's a pity, I didn't know there was such a thing before.

    "System, are there any stores selling this thing in the system? Why didn't you tell me earlier, it's too bad."

    Su Xun said, this feeling is like losing tens of billions.

    Previously, he defeated many people who were stronger than himself, and all of them were wasted. If he had had this thing before, Su Xun's current strength is probably at the Golden Core level.

    "Host, this thing is really not for sale in the system store. If you really want to sell it, the price is so high that you can't afford it."

    Su Xun: ""

    It was a bit uncomfortable to receive the contempt from the system.

    I don't want to pick and choose. Anyway, it is a good thing to have this thing, which means that the future Su Xun will make faster progress.

    After thinking about it carefully, in Jiang Hai, there seemed to be no one he could devour.

    The old lady of the Luo family is gone, the strongest of the Xue family and the Cui family is in the late stage of the false alchemy state, but Su Xun is also in this state.

    ?It is clearly stated above that one must have a higher realm than Su Xun, and those who are in the late stage of the false alchemy realm may not be able to do it, after all, everyone is in the same realm.

    The only one who meets the requirements is the old man who sweeps the floor.

    However, it seems unrealistic to want to beat him so that he can't fight back. The old man is shrewd.

    Really drove him into a hurry, if he knew that he was going to devour him, if he blew himself up or something, Su Xun would probably suffer badly too.

    After thinking about it for a while, let¨s forget about it, let¨s not bother with that old man for the time being, and focus on the spiritual fruit.

    As for the kun, you still can't use it deliberately. When you really defeat a master, it will naturally come in handy.

    At the same time, Su Xun decided that when using it, there should be no other people around, unless Su Xun promises to kill them all.

    This kind of secret is exposed, it is estimated that many people will be jealous.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 946: Getting Nothing (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, stop thinking about it and sign a contract quickly."

    Just when Su Xun was thinking about how he should keep a low profile in the future, a system voice sounded in his mind, interrupting Su Xun directly.

    Obviously, the system doesn't like to watch other people's fantasies.

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that he had indeed seen it in the introduction just now, and that he needed to sign a contract so that this Kun could be used by him.

    This must not be forgotten, what if this thing is taken away by others, what should I do? Wouldn't I be at a big loss.

    Su Xun then said: "How to conclude a contract?"

    "It's also very simple. In fact, it's just a process of recognizing the Lord."

    The system said: "First summon the Kun, then drip blood directly on its head, and then you can conclude a contract, and you will be its only owner from now on."

    After Su Xun roughly understood how to operate it, he hurriedly summoned Kun. After taking a look, Su Xun almost recognized it without taking a sip of salt soda.

    This Kun is too small.

    Floating in front of Su Xun, his body shape seems to be about the same size as Erha.

    Didn't people say that the kun is so big that it can't be stewed in a pot? How did it become so kawaii.

    The system seemed to be aware of Su Xun's thoughts, and said: "It is designed according to the game. After all, Kun is a legendary thing in ancient times. No one has ever seen it for real."

    Su Xun nodded, he doesn't care what he is, as long as it is useful, Su Xun is not a member of the Appearance Association, except that he has higher requirements on his own appearance.

    In addition, it is indeed beneficial to be so big, it saves too much, and it will be more ostentatious at that time.

    After Kun came out, his two big eyes kept turning, as if he was very curious about this brand new world.

    It looks quite cute, and there are blue patterns dotted on his body. Su Xun remembers which skin Zhuang Zhou had, and it seems to be like this.

    There was also a strange sound from its mouth, and Su Xun didn't know if it was communicating with him, but Su Xun couldn't understand what it was saying at all.

    One person, one Kun looks a little strange now, Su Xun didn't waste any time, and quickly got a drop of blood from his finger, and dripped it on Kun's head.

    The blood quickly disappeared without a trace, as if absorbed.

    There was no change after that, but Su Xun felt that there seemed to be an invisible communication between Kun and Kun.

    When Kun looked at Su Xun again, his eyes became different, with obedience, obedience, and a hint of dependence.

    Su Xun understands that he is its owner now, so it will naturally have such emotions, after all, it is an animal.

    Touching Kun's head, it was very smooth, and then Su Xun put it away.

    The product of this system is definitely not as simple as a simple pet. Su Xun doesn't have the time to play with it, so he has to go to Dingjun Mountain as soon as possible.

    Instead of driving, Su Xun chose to fly over directly. Anyway, he has angel wings, so if he flies directly, it will not consume too much.

    Like ordinary masters of fake alchemy, if they fly for a long time, they will naturally have some difficulty, just pretend to be aggressive once in a while.

    It is estimated that this kind of consumption will be less when it is above the Jindan state.

    However, before leaving, Su Xun sent a message to the people around him, saying that he would be going out for two days and might not be able to receive the message.

    Su Xun didn't know how much time would be wasted going there, so he talked for two days. It would be better if he could come back earlier.

    If it is in the deep mountains and old forests, then the mobile phone will naturally become a waste.

    After finishing these, Su Xun went to Dingjun Mountain along the direction of the mobile phone navigation.

    More than 200 kilometers is not too far away, Su Xun has arrived in more than half an hour when he is advancing at full speed.

    A truly powerful immortal cultivator may be able to fly so far in a few seconds, but that realm is too far away from Su Xun.

    After arriving, Su Xun discovered that this Dingjun Mountain was almost empty, and there was no one even found at the front foot.

    Look again, this place belongs to the mountainous area, it is indeed too remote, not to mention people, even animals are very rare.

    And it was pitch black, thanks to the fact that Su Xun is a cultivator of immortals, and his night vision ability is quite good, otherwiseThe plan is here, that is, when the eyes are smeared, you can't see anything.

    After Su Ming saw this situation, he was still a little happy.

    The fact that there are few people in this place proves that no one will come to this place, so the possibility of the spirit fruit being discovered is not very high.

    Su Xun went straight up the mountain, but on his front foot, he saw a huge warning sign.

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained when he saw this sign, it said: Dangerous, please stop!

    A few simple words made Su Xun think again, what's going on, someone knows the danger on this mountain.

    Or did someone know about the spiritual fruit?

    Or, that guy discovered this thing, but he couldn't defeat the monster with his own strength, so he wanted to keep it for later, and deliberately made a sign to scare everyone.

    However, Su Xun thinks that the possibility is unlikely, and it should be made by official people, so as to warn ordinary people.

    Immortal cultivators would not do this. It would scare immortal cultivators that it does not exist, but it would make everyone want to see what is going on.

    Su Xun doesn't care about that much anymore, just go up and see for yourself what the situation is.

    ?Began to go up the mountain, there was no way at all, Su Xun moved forward among all kinds of weeds and thorns.

    For ordinary people, it is estimated that it is difficult to move an inch. Su Xun probably would not be so bored, so he ran here.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't feel anything. Wherever he went, almost not a blade of grass grew.

    However, he is still like a headless chicken, and has no clue.

    This mountain is really too big, even if he has a hand-drawn map in his hand.

    However, Mo Qianqian's father is not a professional. He just draws a rough drawing based on his own memory and leaves a mark for himself.

    He has been here once, and if he comes again, he can probably find it with the help of a map.

    Unlike Su Xun's current appearance, it's a bit painful, and I don't understand why.

    There is no way but to find it slowly.

    First figure out the east, west, north, south, and then relying on the general direction on the map, Su Xun slowly found it.

    Throughout the whole night, Su Xun kept looking for it without sleep.

    However, the final result was not very good, he still got nothing.

    In Su Xun's heart, he couldn't stop the pain, and he wondered what the hell was going on, could it be that Lingguo was really taken away by someone?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 947: Being a Thief Once (1 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the blink of an eye, I searched all night, and it was already dawn.

    After the sun shines down, I feel that the vision of the whole person is much better.

    Su Xun wasn't too anxious. After all, Dingjun Mountain was too big, and Su Xun really didn't finish searching. In one night, he searched half of it at best.

    And I didn't fly up to find it. When I got to the high altitude, my vision would definitely be bad, and I didn't have the reality of step by step.

    The key point is that Su Xun feels that this map is useless in his own hands, and he doesn't know whether it is because his sense of direction is too bad or something.

    Anyway, the final result of this map Su Xun has been following the above, but it is not satisfactory.

    I didn't take care of that much, anyway, since I came here, I definitely can't run away so quickly, so I didn't have any face at all.

    First search this mountain all over, and if there is really no one by then, it will be gone.

    "Something is wrong here´"

    After searching for another morning, Su Xun suddenly found something wrong.

    There is a road ahead, and the thorns on the road seem to have been split by someone.

    Although some of them have grown, they are not very lush, and they are very different from other places. It is estimated that someone has been here before.

    You are like the place Su Xun once walked, and after a while to see it, it is actually similar to this.

    It is estimated that the direction of the spiritual fruit is in front.

    But Su Xun is not in a very good mood at the moment. Someone has been here, which means that the location of the spirit fruit has been exposed, and I don't know if the spirit fruit is still there.

    Su Xun can only comfort himself now, the people who came may not be strong enough, and they were scared back, and the spirit fruit is still safe and sound.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun also felt a lot more relaxed, no matter what, he had to go and have a look.

    After having a direction, Su Xun felt that everything would be much easier to handle, so he continued to walk along the road that had been walked by others.

    After about ten minutes like this, I found that there was a huge underground cave.

    On the mountain, it is normal to have a cave, but generally speaking, the caves are not too big.

    However, the sudden appearance of such a cave is still a bit unexpected. Just looking at the entrance of the cave, one knows that the inside will not be small.

    It is estimated that the spirit fruit and spirit beast are all hidden here.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, he came here, he must go in to see the situation.

    Even though many years have passed, I still don't know if the spirit fruit is there or not.

    Going all the way, after Su Xun reached the bottom, he found that the space of this cave was much larger than imagined.

    Immediately, Su Xun saw a lot of bones and skulls on the ground, and Su Xun gasped when he saw it. It was obvious that these were dead humans.

    Looking at it like this, it is estimated that there are many people who died here. Su Xun judged that there must be more than ten bones on the ground alone.

    After taking a look, there is a vine in the middle of the entire cave, which looks very huge, rising from the ground.

    On the vine, there is indeed a fresh green fruit, which looks to be the size of an adult's fist.

    On the entire vine, there is only such a fruit, as if the moon is surrounded by stars, everything revolves around it, and all nutrients are provided to it.

    "Spiritual fruit!"

    Su Xun's breathing became rapid all of a sudden.

    Although I can't recognize what kind of fruit it is, I can clearly feel that the aura around the fruit is very strong, much stronger than the outside world.

    If you practice in this cave for a long time, there are still many benefits.

    Of course, that is for the cultivators with a relatively low realm, and those with a higher realm, such as Su Xun, the benefits of practicing here are already very small, and it is still comfortable to swallow the fruit directly.

    The spirit fruit is still there and has not been taken away by others. This is the greatest good news for Su Xun.

    It seems that there are indeed many people who came here for the spirit fruit, but died here in the end.

    After all, so many years have passed, and this spiritual fruit has grown in this place for more than two hundred years.

    After so many years, there are always some people who can find this place, even Mo Qianqian's father is not the first one.

    In the words of ordinary people,?Understanding the seriousness of the problem, if you want to get close, you will probably be killed immediately.

    As for the immortal cultivators, there are some who are more courageous, thinking of giving it a go, but in the end they also gave themselves away.

    Like Mo Qianqian's father, it was a wise move to run away in time.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that besides him, there were other immortal cultivators who also ran away after finding out that something was wrong, and saved it for later.

    After all, there are so many immortal cultivators in the world, who knows what other people are doing.

    But those are not important anymore, if Su Xun is here today, then he must take it and will not give others a chance.

    After today, if other people come here again, it will be in vain. How can Su Xun give something that Su Xun likes, something that does not exist.

    Su Xun didn't act rashly, even though the spiritual fruit was in front of him, it looked really tempting.

    However, he found that he didn't see the monster. After scanning a large circle, he didn't see it.

    It is certain that there are monsters here.

    Mo Qianqian's father saw it at the time, so there must be no mistake.

    And there must be nothing wrong with so many people dying here, it was the monsters who did it.

    It can't be the spirit fruit itself, but also has the ability to attack. This is unscientific.

    Could it be that the monster was also killed by someone, and the one who was beaten was seriously injured. With which human immortal cultivator, both sides suffered in the end?

    Thinking of this, the possibility is not great.

    When a person dies, there is a corpse, so when a monster dies, there must also be a corpse. Could it be that his corpse can evaporate by itself.

    The corpse was taken away?  That's even more impossible. If you take away such a large corpse, why don't you take the spirit fruit? Isn't that lack of thoughtfulness?

    There are two possibilities, this monster is definitely not dead.

    Either I went out to look for food, and I happened to have a free period.

    Or the monsters are hiding and shady themselves.

    In the depths of the cave, it was pitch black, and Su Xun didn't even see it clearly.

    Su Xun's intuition told Su Xun that if the monster was hidden inside, he really didn't know.

    After thinking for a while, Su Xun didn't touch the spiritual fruit right away. At this time, everything has to be careful, Su Xun retreated again.

    It looked like he was Xiaomengxin who had stumbled into this place by mistake and was scared away.

    In fact, it is not the same thing. After Su Xun came out, he took out his invisibility cloak directly. He planned to be a thief and try to steal a wave directly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 948 Lend me to play for two days (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don't know if this invisibility cloak can fool the monsters, anyway, Su Xun decided to give it a try.

    If it really works, it will save Su Xun a lot of trouble.

    After all, Su Xun came here for the spirit fruit this time, so there is no need to conflict with monsters.

    It is still not clear what kind of strength that monster is. If it is too strong, if Su Xun can't beat it, it will be over.

    If you can secretly take away the spirit fruit without any loss, that would be the best.

    The reason why he came out was also because Su Xun guessed that the monster might be hiding inside, and if he disappeared from its sight, the monster would definitely notice it.

    After all, at this stage, monsters are not fools, they have a certain amount of wisdom.

    I heard that at the end of the day, the awesome spirit beast can directly transform into a human form. I don't know if it is true or not, but Su Xun has never seen it.

    After putting on the invisibility cloak, Su Xun's whole body seemed to be integrated with the air, and he immediately hid himself.

    Su Xun restrained the breath of the whole body, and the steps of walking did not make any sound. At their level, it is actually easy to walk without making a sound, as light as a ghost.

    After entering this cave again, Su Xun became more courageous this time.

    At the same time, I have been silently saying "I can't see me" and "I can't see me" in my heart.

    After performing self-hypnosis, Su Xun became more courageous, thinking that as long as I move fast enough, this monster will definitely not be able to find me.

    Besides, there is no trace of the monster, who knows whether it is there or not.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun no longer hesitated, and shot directly, intending to use the speed of his unicorn arm to quickly get this spiritual fruit into his pocket.

    In the end, it was just getting started, Su Xun tugged at the root of the vine, but he didn't pull off the spiritual fruit all at once.

    Just at this moment, Su Xun's face changed immediately, a mistake!

    He didn't even expect that this spiritual fruit was so strong that he deliberately didn't use his spiritual energy, thinking that it could be easily removed.

    Because after using the aura, his location will be exposed, if there are really monsters here, he will be able to detect his existence at once.

    I didn't use too much strength, for fear of damaging the spirit fruit, and a little damage would probably make people feel distressed to death.

    This kind of natural treasure that has been grown for more than a hundred years is so precious that it is hard to come by.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun made a mistake. He didn't expect that the root of the spirit fruit was very strong, and he didn't pull it off all at once. Instead, the branches and leaves on the vine trembled due to the force.

    In Su Xun's heart, there was a sudden feeling that it was going to be bad.

    "最晴！！"

    Sure enough, in the next second, a sharp blood arrow shot towards Su Xun at a high speed.

    Su Xun had sensed the danger coming, and he couldn't continue to think about the spiritual fruit. He quickly retreated, and at the same time stimulated his spiritual energy, and began to resist the blood arrow.

    The Blood Arrow is huge, it looks as thick as an adult's arm, and its speed is also fast, like lightning.

    It had a certain impact on Su Xun, and its power was very powerful.

    Fortunately, Su Xun resisted, but what made him sore was that because he was attacked, the effect of the invisibility cloak also disappeared, and it began to automatically fail.

    Su Xun began to scold his mother, there are indeed monsters, this guy is an old bastard, he is a shadowy person in the dark, and he already has wisdom.

    It is estimated that many of the dead people were shaded by him.

    Just imagine, when everyone just came in, they suddenly found a spiritual fruit in front of them. They must be ecstatic, and they had to go up and have a look.

    In addition, no danger has been found, so naturally there is no scruples. When it gets close, it is probably the time of death.

    There are actually very few people who can remain calm and rational at this time, or even almost none. Su Xun was careful because he knew in advance that there were monsters here.

    Judging from the blood arrow just now, the strength of the monster is definitely not weak, and even very strong.

    Back then, if Mo Qianqian's father hadn't seen the monster inside when he came, he probably couldn't bear it anymore. After seeing the monster, he was scared away.

    It is estimated that the monster was resting at that time, and he was not found.?, otherwise, with his strength, it would be difficult to run.

    Su Xun also guessed that this monster probably learned this trick after that, and usually hides it, and then starts to play tricks on people.

    After getting results, this guy is addicted.

    Among the people who came in, Su Xun guessed that no one could touch the spiritual fruit, and he was the only one, because he entered the invisible state.

    When he was invisible, he could indeed deceive the monster so that he couldn't notice anything.

    It's a pity that when he touched the spirit fruit, the fool also knew that the position was wrong, so it could attack him. Otherwise, why would the spirit fruit move for no reason.

    Su Xun really wanted to give himself a slap in the face, he was so stupid, if he was more ruthless, he would pull this spirit fruit off, and just run away by himself.

    There is no need to be here, there is still a big battle ahead.

    There is no way now, he will not leave even if he is asked to leave, how can he leave before he has the spirit fruit.

    Su Xun even felt that the effect of this unknown high-grade spiritual fruit was beyond his imagination. If he could really absorb it, he would probably become a golden elixir.

    So this time, Su Xun couldn't give up.

    "Roar！！"

    Deep in the cave, there was a roar, and then a monster ran out.

    The body shape is not bad, it looks about three or four meters, it is much bigger than a person, but it is not too big to be exaggerated, so it is not bad.

    The whole body is blood red, and the blood arrow just now is made of coagulated blood. It feels that this monster has very strong blood on its body.

    As for what kind it is, this Su Xun really doesn't know, it's more like a unicorn from ancient times.

    It seems that the name should be called Scarlet Unicorn.

    In Su Xun's heart, he had already chosen a name for it.

    Just like what Su Xun thought, this thing has a certain amount of wisdom. At this moment, the eyes looking at Su Xun are full of anger. Su Xun can obviously feel that emotion, which is displeased with himself.

    Probably Su Xun touched its spiritual fruit just now. In his subconscious mind, that spiritual fruit is his own, and other people are not allowed to touch it. After touching it, he has to pay a price.

    Seeing it like this, Su Xun couldn't help teasing: "I said, brother, don't be so angry, I don't plan to do anything to the spirit fruit, why don't you lend me to play for two days?" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 949: The Spiritual Fruit Has Succeeded (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Roar！！"

    The blood-colored unicorn should be able to understand what Su Xun was saying before he finished speaking. This guy seemed to be crazy, and started barking non-stop. Su Xun felt a little annoyed when he heard the voice.

    At the same time, the whole cave seemed to be shaking, and there were even stones falling off the cliff. This guy was probably screaming with his life, as if he would disappear after calling Su Xun twice.

    However, it can be seen that this thing's intelligence is very limited, at least it can't afford to make a joke. Thinking of this, Su Xun didn't say anything.

    In order not to stimulate it to erupt again, I am not very easy to fight.

    Su Xun directly lifted out his golden cudgel, and then it smashed into it.

    The unicorn roared continuously, and it also began to go berserk, with a bloody smell filling the sky.

    Su Xun smashed it with a stick, and the effect was very limited. It didn't look like it was too scary, but Su Xun's hand was so numb from the shock that it almost cracked.

    The skin of this thing is really too thick. A monster is a monster. In this respect, it does have an inherent advantage. To put it bluntly, its skin is rough and thick, so it can withstand beatings.

    Su Xun had no choice but to grind with it slowly.

    Suddenly discovered that the golden cudgel was actually a bit weak in battle. It was hard, but it was not enough lethal.

    In real comparison, there are still no sharp blades, such as swords, which are more lethal.

    If Su Xun had a sword that was comparable in level to the Golden Cudgel, he would be sure to cut one or two cuts on the monster's body and let it bleed.

    This guy's blood seems to be very worthless. The main method of fighting is to vomit blood to attack Su Xun, and condense into blood arrows.

    All the three blood arrows were fired just now, which really scared Su Xun. Fortunately, the green dragon scales helped him resist a lot of damage.

    The strength of this blood-colored unicorn is equivalent to that of a human being at the Jindan stage. This strength is quite powerful. Even if the old man who sweeps the floor comes over, he probably cannot beat it.

    The reason why Su Xun judged this way was because during the battle, he found that this bloody unicorn was obviously much more difficult to deal with than the old man sweeping the floor.

    Substitute the same amount, the old man sweeping the floor can't beat it, and there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    The ghost knows how many years this monster has lived here. The lifespan of a monster is many times that of a human, and as its strength increases, its lifespan will become longer and longer.

    Let alone staying with this spiritual fruit, it has been more than a hundred years, which is a conservative estimate.

    It is not too exaggerated to grow to this point after spending one or two hundred years by the side of this spiritual fruit all day long.

    Such a monster, staying in the deep mountains of Huaxia, is scary even thinking about it.

    If it ran out, especially in the city, wouldn't it be a massacre? Thinking about the consequences, I shudder.

    Maybe I was right to run without grabbing the spirit fruit just now. Although I can run after holding the spirit fruit, I can't hide my whereabouts anymore.

    After staying together for so long, this monster is probably very clear about the smell of the spirit fruit, even a little bit of the smell can't hide it from him, it can lock itself and keep chasing after it.

    What should I do at that time, if I really lead this thing out, then my crime will be serious.

    No matter what, Su Xun decided to kill this thing, so as not to leave a hidden danger in the future.

    It's just a monster, there's no need for Su Xun to tell it any grudges.

    When it sees humans, it is also ready to kill. Naturally, Su Xun doesn't need to be polite to it.

    It's just that it's a bit troublesome to kill such a thing.

    Su Xun directly summoned his pen and ink formation, and trapped the monster briefly.

    When the bloody unicorn entered the formation, it was particularly uneasy, and even became manic, constantly attacking.

    Looking at it like this, it is estimated that the pen and ink formation will not last long, but it doesn't matter, this thing itself is used to consume it.

    Su Xun took advantage of this time to gain a short respite, and he began to keep sending pills into his mouth, and began to recover.

    Facing the attack of the pen and ink array, the blood-colored unicorn has nothing to do.

    Su Xun found this thing, really?? is so easy to use, not only can attack, but most importantly, it can trap people inside.

    When you are trapped in it, the key is whether it is a human or a beast, that kind of narrow space will make people panic for no reason.

    Humans are fine, but this monster, after all, has limited intelligence.

    When it was in it, it didn't know what was going on, and found that it couldn't move, especially without a sense of security, so it started to constantly attack.

    With its strength, it is normal to knock out this big formation, but it is not now.

    ?Because Su Xun found a point, before the few text attacks in it fell, the formation would not be scattered.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Su Xun's eyes lit up, and he ran over to pick off the spiritual fruit.

    This time, Su Xun used his spiritual energy, and the spiritual fruit was naturally not difficult, and he got it directly.

    Su Xun himself was surprised. He didn't expect it to be so easy. Taking advantage of this time, he got the spirit fruit in his hand.

    When the spirit fruit was picked up, there was a icy cold feeling, and even aura, which kept pouring into Su Xun's body, which made Su Xun feel very refreshed.

    However, Su Xun also knows that at this time, he can't waste the effect of the spirit fruit, and must use it when he breaks through. At this time, Xiao Huan Dan helps him replenish it, and it is useless to use too much.

    Su Xun directly put the spirit fruit into his system warehouse to prevent the spirit energy from leaking.

    After the spirit fruit disappeared, it was obvious that the intensity of spiritual energy in the entire cave seemed to be decreasing, and the effect was so immediate.

    "Roar!"

    The blood-colored unicorn has already begun to rage, and the spirit fruit was snatched by this shameless human being, which is more important than its life.

    After staying with the spirit fruit for so many years, it is not a big problem to say that they have become one.

    The spirit fruit suddenly disappeared, and he felt as if he had lost something.

    The bloody unicorn has lost its mind, its eyes are spurting blood, and it keeps attacking the formation.

    Su Xun was taken aback, and thought that this unicorn was real or not, and it was too cruel, and he dared to play like this, it was almost fatal.

    At this moment, the brush and ink formation was directly damaged, and Su Xun didn't run away, waiting for the battle.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 950 First Grade Golden Elixir (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun got the spirit fruit, the pen and ink formation was shattered, because this bloody unicorn had reached the edge of madness, and looked uncontrollable.

    However, looking at its current appearance, the situation is not very good, and it has already started to hurt.

    The big attack just now is obviously enough for him to drink a pot, and its consumption is relatively large. Su Xun wants to kill him, and it is not as difficult as it was at the beginning.

    "Roar！！"

    The unicorn kept calling, as if expressing its dissatisfaction, asking Su Xun to return the spirit fruit to him.

    It's just that the thing in Su Xun's hand, there is no reason to return it, I have never heard of it.

    The unicorn had already lost its mind, completely disregarding its current state of injury, it rushed over desperately, wanting to fight Su Xun for its life.

    The person in front of him must die.

    In fact, when Su Xun just came in, it had already decided to kill Su Xun. Anyone who came here, as long as it found out, they all died without exception.

    It's just that now it wants to kill Su Xun even more strongly, because Su Xun stole the spiritual fruit, which is its most important thing.

    Su Xun couldn't ignore this unicorn, its fighting power was very strong.

    If a person who has just entered the Golden Core Realm is put together to fight with it, Su Xun can be sure that the one who dies must be a strong person in the Golden Core Realm.

    Su Xun really doesn't know how to divide the strength of monsters, but he knows that the strength of this monster is not weaker than the early Jindan stage powerhouses.

    Su Xun didn't dare to be careless, and fought with all his strength.

    Su Xun's aura is very thick, so I don't like it too much.

    But the pen and ink formation just now changed everything.

    The bloody unicorn was consumed a lot by the pen and ink formation, but Su Xun took advantage of this time to recover for a while.

    In the case of one ebb and flow, it is natural that Su Xun has the upper hand.

    After gaining the advantage, Su Xun began to attack desperately.

    With this unicorn, a bloody battle started. For him, it doesn't matter even if he is injured, he must kill this unicorn anyway.

    Kill it, then for Su Xun, everything will be fine.

    After fighting for about half an hour, Su Xun kept fighting with it, and the unicorn finally fell to the ground.

    After falling down this time, it didn't get up again.

    "Huh！！"

    Su Xun also sat paralyzed on the ground all of a sudden, panting heavily, and his body was also covered in blood.

    Although he killed the unicorn in this battle, it was not easy for him. His green dragon scales were even slightly dissipated.

    If it weren't for the green dragon scales supporting him, Su Xun reckoned that he would be the one who died this time.

    Of course, this is not a matter of luck. After all, it is a matter of strength. I just have a little more cards, so I gave Su Xun such courage.

    If he didn't have the green dragon scales, he wouldn't forcefully go up to fight, because that would be no different from actively sending him to death.

    Fortunately, this monster was killed, which really made Su Xun heave a sigh of relief.

    Even if he is seriously injured now, it's all worth it.

    At this moment, Su Xun took out the spiritual fruit directly.

    The blood-colored unicorn has already determined that the dead can no longer die, so Su Xun has nothing to worry about, he is the only one alive here.

    After the Lingguo scolded, Su Xun felt that his internal organs seemed to be much more comfortable all of a sudden.

    It's not a psychological effect, but this spiritual fruit, which is indeed very powerful.

    It seems that the whole is emerald green, even if it is the color of the best emperor green emerald, it feels that there is a gap compared with this spiritual fruit.

    There can't help but have aura on it, as well as a strong breath of life.

    Su Xun feels that if there is this thing, it can even save lives. It is estimated that as long as people still have a breath, if they directly feed this fruit, they may be able to save their lives.

    It was only for Su Xun that he was reluctant to save this thing for others to eat.

    Besides, for him, the eye of salvation is there to save people, so he naturally doesn't need to use this.

    As for himself, it is inevitable that he will be injured, but he still firmly believes that only when he becomes stronger will he not be injured.Someone can hurt you.

    To say a thousand words and ten thousand is the most practical way to break through.

    It is better to hit the sun than to choose the day, Su Xun feels that he will not go back, and now in this injured state, it is probably a bit difficult for him to use his spiritual energy to fly back to Jianghai.

    It's better to break through directly here, and then it will be much more comfortable.

    I don't know if the spiritual energy in this spiritual fruit is enough.

    However, when Su Xun felt the aura emanating from it, he was quite confident and felt that there was no big problem.

    Su Xun sat down cross-legged, and then directly swallowed the spirit fruit whole.

    In a split second, his whole body felt icy cold. He felt as if his whole body had been enveloped by aura.

    In his dantian, there seems to be a small vortex, which is constantly exuding spiritual energy.

    This kind of opportunity is really rare.

    Su Xun can swear that this is probably the time when he has the most aura in his body in his life.

    Even the bodhi fruit last time was actually not as effective as this unknown spiritual fruit. Everyone's level is not on the same level.

    If Yaowang Valley really has such good things, it is estimated that they will not really give them to the people of the four great families, and they have to keep them for their own use.

    Fortunately, the unicorn is dead. If it saw this scene, it would probably bleed my heart.

    The thing that has been raised for so many years, it is reluctant to eat it, so it wants to wait for itself to gradually become stronger, and then eat the spiritual fruit when it really doesn't need it, and directly break through to a higher level.

    Unexpectedly, after so many years, Su Xun is even cheaper. This is really sad.

    It is certain that the aura at this moment is enough for him to break through, and Su Xun did not hesitate, and directly started to break through.

    Day and night alternated, another night passed, and soon the next day, at this moment Su Xun finally opened his eyes.

    After opening his eyes, it means that Su Xun has successfully broken through.

    This breakthrough took a long time, which Su Xun did not expect.

    Fortunately, the final result was good. He has successfully broken through to the Golden Core Realm, and his combat effectiveness has improved again.

    At this moment in Su Xun's body, the fake pill that was dim before seemed to have a new look at this moment, as if it had been plated with gold, it became very sparkling.

    At this moment, Su Xun also knows the strength division of Jindan Realm, not the early, middle and late stages, but nine small realms from the first rank to the ninth rank.

    Su Xun is now in the first-grade Jindan realm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 951 Don't blame me for being rude (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, Su Xun's condition is very good. This spiritual fruit is similar to what he thought. It is indeed very strong in vitality and has a powerful healing effect.

    After he took it, the injuries on his body are almost healed, and he is very comfortable.

    Even after breaking through this time, Su Xun found that there seemed to be no impurities from his body.

    Even the blood stains on his body have disappeared now, and his body looks clean.

    It seems that after the golden core state, it is indeed different from the previous state.

    However, this is also good, at least for Su Xun, he can go back directly without changing clothes or the like.

    Otherwise, Su Xun really couldn't stand the impurities and blood stains all over his body. Even if he flew back all the way, Su Xun would probably die of discomfort, but he didn't have any clothes to change.

    After going back this time, among other things, I must prepare a few more clothes in my warehouse.

    Clothes are the most fragile things in battle, and they are easily lost in a flash.

    And after going to Wanzhou City, to put it bluntly, Su Xun really didn't know what kind of servants the people there were.

    What if they looked like they were in ancient times, wouldn't they be exposed immediately after they went there?

    It's better to be careful in everything, clothes are not worth much anyway, so prepare more by yourself later, lest something really go wrong later and spoil your great good things.

    After finishing it, Su Xun saw the corpse of the bloody unicorn on the ground again.

    The corpse of this bloody unicorn is probably a good thing.

    Even if these scales on the body are very hard, they must be a good thing, and there are other positions, maybe they can be used.

    Su Xun encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and he didn't understand it very well, but it was a bit wasteful to throw it here, so he directly threw this monster into the system's warehouse.

    Fortunately, the monster's corpse doesn't look too big, and it can just fit in the system's warehouse. Otherwise, Su Xun really doesn't know what to do with it.

    After finishing these, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was a long time wasted in Dingjun Mountain. Fortunately, the final result of all this is good. Su Xun has successfully broken through.

    Now that old man who sweeps the floor comes to fight him again, everyone is at the same level, Su Xun reckons he can beat him all over the place.

    Now I finally understand that after reaching the Golden Core Realm, the kind of power in the body cannot be experienced by people with low realms.

    No wonder I felt a little strenuous when I beat that old man. Now Su Xun has begun to sublimate.

    It is estimated that the old man did not expect Su Xun to break through so quickly.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and he had to go to Wanzhou City soon. This time, he estimated that he would waste a lot of time and talk less for a month. If there was more, it would be hard to say.

    Anyway, this time, it won't be easy.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun was really worried. After he left, someone would make trouble for him. To the people around him,

    Su Xun wasn't too worried about Linjiang's parents' side, but the people on Jianghai's side were the main ones.

    It is possible to ask the Cui family to help protect it, but the effect is not too great. Ordinary people can't trouble the people around Su Xun. The main ones are immortal cultivators, and they are members of the Mo family.

    Once Su Xun leaves and they lose their scruples, the Cui family can't stop the Mo family, and they don't have the courage.

    Could it be that they really expect them to be desperate and even deplete the strength of the family for the sake of their own people?  Su Xun felt that the possibility was unlikely, so let's forget it.

    In addition, if the members of the Luo family and the Xue family find out, the two families will surrender to themselves on the surface, but in fact they have their own ghosts in their hearts.

    If they had known about the news of his absence, he might have calmed down a little at first.

    But after a period of time, they saw that they hadn't come back yet, and with the Mo family's fanning the flames, this group of people might become active, and they naturally wanted to take revenge.

    Su Xun himself is not sure when he will be able to come back this time. If it goes well, it's okay, but if it doesn't go well, he may never come back.

    Intuition told him that this time it would not be easy, so he had to be prepared.

    It is not possible to wipe out all three families.It's too big, and it's a waste of time.

    Therefore, what Su Xun thought of was shocking, and the Mo family must be moved. Only when the Mo family is scared, other people will not mess around.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun went straight ahead at full speed in the air and went to Mo's house.

    After entering the Golden Core Realm, flying a few hundred miles is not a big problem, but the speed is not too fast, but it is much better than driving.

    ！！！！！！

    "Damn old man, get out!"

    After Su Xun arrived at Mo's house, he didn't do anything else, he was straightforward and rude, and started to yell.

    People from the Mo family obviously recognized Su Xun, and they dared not speak out. When Su Xun came last time, many people from the Mo family were very angry and wanted to come up and beat Su Xun.

    But this time, no one spoke.

    What kind of strength is Su Xun, they saw it clearly last time.

    Although no one is talking about it, everyone knows that the old ancestor beat him very hard last time, and even admitted to being cowardly.

    What kind of strength does this have to be, even the ancestor after breaking through can't beat him.

    Needless to say for other people, if they go up directly, it seems that there is not much difference from giving away the head.

    So everyone hid their anger in their hearts. This person is no longer something they can deal with, and they can only rely on their ancestors.

    The old sweeper of Mo's family felt a pain in his heart, and he was also full of anger.

    He is consolidating his realm. Although it is not as important as when he broke through, he doesn't want to be disturbed by others.

    If someone else forcibly disturbed him, he would have been directly shot to death, but he also heard who it was. If that kid said that, even if his realm was strengthened, he probably wouldn't be shot to death.

    What's even more annoying is that no one in the family can deal with him at all. This is the most uncomfortable thing. He has to stop for a while to see what's going on.

    After finishing speaking, this guy came back directly, because he also wanted to see what was going on.

    After coming out, seeing the unscrupulous Su Xun, the mopping old man of the Mo family, was very angry.

    Then he said angrily: "Boy, what on earth do you want to do? You think I'm easy to bully, don't you?"

    "If you continue to act like this, don't blame me for being rude!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 952: So Angry (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man is indeed a little angry now. Su Xun's actions made him feel as if he had lost face.

    In addition, after he stabilized his strength for a few days, he now feels that his strength is much stronger than when he just left the customs that day.

    If he fights with Su Xun again, he may not be defeated.

    It was he who broke through that time. He had just entered the Golden Core Realm, and he was not too familiar with the power control of this realm.

    Compared with a few days ago, the current strength has made a lot of progress.

    And the last time he didn't know much about Su Xun's routines, which led to his strongest moves, but in the end he was backlashed. For him, he suffered a lot.

    But after gaining experience this time, it is obviously unlikely that he can suffer a second time after the loss he has suffered. It can be said that there is no such possibility.

    There is another important reason, the old man cherished his feathers too much last time.

    What happened last time made him not want to go against Su Xun, because he felt that his life was much more valuable than Su Xun's when he first entered the Golden Core.

    There is no need for him to fight recklessly with Su Xun. If there is any problem with his golden core at that time, the gain will not be worth the loss, and there is no need for it at all.

    Now that his realm has been consolidated, there is no problem at all, which is why he speaks so hard, because he feels that this kid may not be able to fight him.

    The last time he was so arrogant, it was just to give him face. If he continues this time, let him fall here, just to use him to stand out.

    Although everyone didn't say anything, he could still feel that after the last time, people in the family would inevitably be somewhat disappointed in him.

    A dignified Jindan strongman should be regarded as the number one person in Jianghai. Is that how you are?

    If other people found out, he, a strong man in the Golden Core Realm, would probably laugh his teeth off when he thought about whether he could kill a fake Core Realm.

    People with a lower realm than you, do you have to think about it?

    Seeing the angry look of the old man, Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh, so he deliberately said: "I said, Mr. Mo, don't be so angry. For such an old man, what if the anger gets to your body?"

    Saying this is deliberately teasing, a strong person in the Jindan state, it is not a problem to live to be more than two hundred years old, how can there be physical problems, isn't it just a joke.

    However, when Su Xun came this time, he really didn't intend to do anything to him.

    If you fight, this old man is definitely not an opponent. The problem is that killing him now is of no benefit to Su Xun, and he doesn't have anything Su Xun wants to know.

    The key point is that he is not a rookie. If he wants to kill him, he will probably be injured a little bit, and he has to prevent him from jumping over the wall and blowing himself up. Su Xun is also uncomfortable.

    If he was seriously injured at that time, the Mo family still had people in the late stages of the false alchemy state. At that time, Su Xun would be difficult to deal with. For Su Xun, the gain outweighed the loss.

    So this time I came here, mainly to scare.

    Another point is that this old man has the same realm as Su Xun, and Su Xun can't directly swallow him with a kun.

    If he could swallow his cultivation, it would be nothing to Su Xun, and Su Xun would naturally forcefully kill this person.

    Looking at it now, there is no benefit in killing him, and it is still useful for Su Xun to keep him.

    Glaring at Su Xun, the sweeping old man's eyes were very unkind at this time.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he said: "Speak quickly if you have something to say, what are you doing here?"

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and directly released his golden core.

    This is also the benefit of being a strong person in the Golden Core Realm who pretends to be aggressive. You can directly show the Golden Core to everyone. Once others see this, they will immediately understand who you are.

    Of course, there are certain risks in doing so, if the opponent is someone stronger than you, or if the strength is crushed.

    People come up directly and crush the golden core for you, then the cultivation base of the whole person will be abolished, so pretend to be cautious.

    The reason why Su Xun dared to be so unscrupulous was because he knew that there was no one here who could threaten him.

    "this´´"

    The old man sweeping the floor was startled, Jin Dan turned out to be Jin Dan.

    He had an expression of seeing a ghost on his face, and kept looking at Su Xun, he couldn't believe what happened.How to operate it.

    A few days ago, wasn't this kid at the late stage of the fake alchemy realm? Why now

    Impossible, this must be fake!

    The spirit of the old man sweeping the floor even fluctuated to a certain extent. This kind of characteristic appeared on the body of the Jindan strong man, which made people feel unbelievable.

    Generally, only ordinary people will be like this when they are stimulated. It can be seen that Su Xun's golden core scares people so much, even if it is a strong person in the golden core state, they can't stand it.

    "How did you get this golden core?"

    The old man sweeping the floor still didn't believe it, even though Jin Dan looked so real.

    His first reaction was that this kid must have used some method to lie to him. This is a trick!

    Su Xun could not know what he was thinking, suddenly, the frightening aura on Su Xun radiated out.

    Immediately, the old man who swept the floor was stunned. It was indeed the aura of a strong man in the Golden Core state, and even this power was much stronger than that on him. If you are not a strong man in the Golden Core state, you cannot have this kind of strength.

    In this way, he was even more shocked.

    If Su Xun really used blindfolds to fool him, he could still accept it, but Su Xun really made a breakthrough, which is incomprehensible. How did he do it? It feels incredible.

    Damn, I know your breakthrough speed is fast, but it's not that fast.

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor was already very ugly. He only heard him say: "Youhow did you break through?"

    "It's nothing. After seeing your golden elixir last time, I suddenly had a feeling when I went back, and then I broke through all of a sudden."

    ""

    The old man sweeping the floor could no longer speak, he was very speechless.

    Breaking through the golden core, being able to be so casual, he felt that he was still complacent, and it was no longer something to be proud of.

    On the contrary, I only broke through at this age, and looking at others, it is really shameful.

    "The resentment value from the sweeping old man is +53!"

    It is obvious that the negative emotions of the sweeping old man have been moved by Su Xun.

    When he hadn't hit Su Xun that day, he had never been so angry.

    Su Xun naturally said this on purpose. In fact, there is no such easy thing. If it is really so easy, why have the four great families in Jianghai not been in the Jindan state for many years.

    Just a few days ago, the old man had just broken through and broke through the embarrassment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 953 Powerful Bodyguard (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man sweeping the floor was speechless. Compared with Su Xun, he felt that he was a waste. Fortunately, he was always complacent about how powerful he was.

    Without comparison, there is no harm, which is really heart-wrenching.

    The old man sweeping the floor gave Su Xun a gloomy look. He had no idea about Su Xun at all, and felt that what he was thinking just now was a bit ridiculous.

    Just now I said that I can beat Su Xun, all of this is based on the fact that he is still a fake alchemy, the ghost knows that he broke through so fast, it has only been a few days.

    For a Golden Core Realm, he spent more than ten years preparing for it.

    This kid himself is extremely powerful. At the later stage of the fake alchemy realm, he was even difficult to deal with. As for now, after everyone reaches the realm, it is even more difficult to play.

    Coupled with the casual aura that Su Xun exuded just now, he felt that it was stronger than his own, which proved that his thoughts were not wrong.

    I am a bit regretful. I knew that I would not hesitate to pay the price, and I killed this kid yesterday. It turns out that it has only been a few days, and I can't beat him. I regret it.

    However, the old man sweeping the floor was not too scared, he knew that Su Xun could not kill him, and there was no murderous intent on Su Xun.

    It proves that he is not here today to engage in trouble.

    The old man sweeping the floor said gloomily: "Okay, I know you are in the Golden Core state, so put it away quickly, and don't let me see it again."

    When this guy spoke, he almost died of depression.

    He asked again: "What are you doing here today, just want to show me that you have made a breakthrough?"

    "It's not just this. It's mainly me who broke through. I don't know much about it. Thinking of your old man breaking through a few days earlier than me, I want to ask you for some experience."

    "Pfft！！"

    The old man sweeping the floor was almost vomited blood by Su Xun.

    He figured it out, this kid came to show off today.

    And what he wanted to say was that he broke through a few days earlier than him.

    This was a few days earlier, but it was really terrible.

    I have been preparing for so many years, and I have been in seclusion for so long, but it took me a few days longer than him, wow, how angry.

    "The resentment value from the sweeping old man is +83."

    The more he thinks about it, the more angry he gets, if Su Xun is not better than him now, he really wants Su Xun to get out of here quickly.

    This kid, who doesn't even want to look at it now, has almost become a shadow in his heart.

    Su Xun got two resentment points from the old man in a row. For him, he is already satisfied, and this effect is what he wants.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, I'm going to tell you the business, I'm going to Wanzhou City."

    The old man glanced at Su Xun, his eyes didn't change much, because he knew that Su Xun would definitely go, and he had a general understanding of Su Xun, so he knew he couldn't help it.

    Young people, unlike their old fritters, even if something happens, they are more tolerant.

    Originally, I wanted to talk about your kid's strength, but it's not very good.

    But thinking of how fast this kid broke through, he immediately stopped talking.

    I am not as good as him in strength, what qualifications do I have to talk about, it is simply asking for humiliation, this kid is full of bad water, and he might not know how to ridicule himself later.

    The old man said: "You can go, why don't you come and tell me, I have already told you what needs to be said."

    Su Xun smiled and said: "I have to go, but before I go, I have to deal with something."

    "After all, I have some friends and so on, all of whom are on Jianghai's side. I'm afraid that after I leave, someone will attack them."

    ""

    The old man sweeping the floor almost had his nose crooked. It's too much. This kid is too much. It's just insulting him.

    The old man sweeping the floor directly said angrily: "What do you think of me as, will I deal with some ordinary people?"

    He is not pretending, indeed he has never thought about this aspect, the immortal cultivator really disdains to attack ordinary people, not to mention that he is still a strong man in the golden core state.

    With his status, unless he is full and has nothing to do, otherwise it is impossible.

    As for letting people in the family take action, he will not arrange it, there is no need for that.

    But when Su Xun said this, he was clearly judging the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.

    theSu Xun didn't know what he was thinking, even if he hadn't thought about it, but the rest of the Mo family, with so many people, Su Xun couldn't guarantee that other people would have such thoughts.

    No matter what realm a cultivator is, he has an absolute advantage over ordinary people, so Su Xun must be careful.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I can't believe you when you say that, anyway, we don't know each other well."

    "I'll just put my words here. I'm back from Wanzhou City. If something happens to anyone around me, I'll destroy your Mo family directly."

    Su Xun's tone was tough.

    The old man sweeping the floor was about to cry. He had never seen such a rascal. He was quite old, and no one dared to bully him like this for a long time.

    I just heard him say hurriedly: "Boy, let's reason, right?"

    "I don't need to say anything about the people you have offended. I will definitely not say less. I probably can't count them on one hand."

    The old man sweeping the floor knew Su Xun quite well, and said, "I can guarantee that the people of the Mo family won't have any ideas, but what about the others."

    "At that time, when other people want to mess with you, what should I do? Can I still let my Mo family take the blame? Let's be reasonable."

    That's what Su Xun meant, and he said: "Don't talk nonsense, I've always been kind to others, I have no enemies, anyway, if something happened, it must be your Mo family who did it, and I will settle the score with you."

    The old man sweeping the floor is quite old, and his mentality is quite good, but at this time, he is about to jump up and scold his mother.

    Shameless, this kid is really shameless, he is clearly playing tricks on purpose.

    That's right, Su Xun was playing tricks on purpose.

    Anyway, not only can you not make a move, but you have to be on guard so that other people can't make a move. Otherwise, if someone else makes a move, you will be responsible in the end.

    After much deliberation, this job is more suitable for the old man sweeping the floor, because his strength is in Jianghai, and he should be the strongest besides Su Xun.

    Su Xun also doesn't believe that there are any hidden experts in Jianghai. If there are any, how can the four great families not know about it for so many years?

    With the care of the old man sweeping the floor and the Mo family, Su Xun can go there without any problems.

    Su Xun is equivalent to directly hiring a powerful bodyguard for the people around him.

    The bodyguard of Jindan Realm, it's exciting to think about it.

    At this time, the old man sweeping the floor also understood what Su Xun meant. He stared at Su Xun and said, "Boy, you are quite shameless." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 954: No Man's Land

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun laughed dryly here, anyway, the meaning is very clear, today you have to agree if you promise, and you have to agree if you don¨t agree, there is no room for you to refute.

    We have already settled on this matter.

    The old man sweeping the floor can't help it. What can he do when he meets such a shameless person? Let's just treat him as a victim today, and he can't beat him.

    I just heard the old man sweeping the floor say viciously: "Boy, you are cruel enough, but you wait for me, it is best to come back safely, if you don't come back, hum!"

    Su Xun didn't feel anything special either. The old man was threatening him, but in fact Su Xun knew that he probably wouldn't do that kind of thing.

    At most, if he doesn't come back, then he will let go, after all, no one threatens him, and he has no obligation to be Su Xun's bodyguard.

    It's a disgrace for a strong man in the Jindan realm to become a bodyguard in disguise.

    Su Xun's doing this is tantamount to reminding others in a disguised form that when he doesn't come back, others can start.

    ?But Su Xun didn't care anymore, he didn't think it was a problem, and it was no problem if he wanted to save his life, he was quite confident about this.

    I am a systematic person, how could I just disappear, something that doesn't exist.

    Even if there is any eventuality, Su Xun is really gone.

    At that time, if I haven't come back for a long time, other people will naturally know it in their hearts. If others don't say it, the old man who sweeps the floor knows it well. He can guess that he went to Wanzhou City.

    Instead of letting him guess by himself, Su Xun might as well come to him directly and ensure his safety for a period of time.

    Anyway, within a few months, Su Xun can be sure that this guy will not dare to mess around.

    A few months later, Su Xun felt that it was time for him to come back, so all of this was indifferent, and Su Xun didn't think it was a problem.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't worry about this, I will come back alive and well, yes, and bring your granddaughter back."

    Speaking of Mo Xiaoli, the sweeping old man didn't have much to say, even though he was a character who wouldn't care about the life and death of a junior or two.

    But it is indeed thanks to Mo Xiaoli that the Mo family can look like this now, thinking that she might be gone now.

    After leaving Mo's house, how much has he suffered? The heart of the sweeping old man is not too good.

    If possible, he also hopes that Su Xun can really bring Mo Xiaoli back.

    Of course, he also hoped that Su Xun would have better die there, so that he would be less threatened. This is really too tangled.

    After thinking about it for a while, let him go, anyway, everything has a destiny, and these things depend on Su Xun's good fortune.

    The old man sweeping the floor could vaguely feel that this kid's luck was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Maybe this time, he could really come back alive and become stronger.

    Thinking of the speed at which this kid broke through, the old man didn't even have the idea of ??defeating him, and when he just left the level, it was his best chance.

    I didn't fight at that time, and now, I can't fight it even more, it's so real, and I will never have a chance in the future.

    The old man sweeping the floor is also a shrewd person. He said in his heart that he should not offend this kid. If he really comes back in the future, if he is upset, he will hit him if he catches him. What is his face?

    It's better to calm down for a while, and when he really can't come back, we can talk about it at that time, and then we won't be polite to him.

    The old man sweeping the floor still said: "Anyway, you'd better be careful. You must keep a low profile when you go, and don't be so rampant."

    "When you get there, your level is nothing at all. People who can kill you will probably catch a lot of them. Moreover, you don't know anyone there. In a state of isolation and helplessness, if you offend others, it will probably be very difficult.  awful."

    "Don't talk about saving people at that time, I guess my life will be lost there. When I get to that time, I won't care about the people around you."

    Su Xun couldn't help rolling his eyes, thinking that you think I'm stupid, don't you?

    I am rampant here because I know in my heart that no one in Jianghai is my opponent anymore.

    When I am in an unfamiliar environment and I don't understand the situation, I will naturally keep a low profile, which is up to you.

    Although he knew that the old man was reminding himself, Su Xun still complained: "It's the same as you have been there before, why don't you"Together?  "

    ""

    The old man sweeping the floor was speechless, thinking that you can't speak nicely to this kid.

    As for letting him go to Wanzhou City, what kind of joke are you kidding, how good it is to live well in Jianghai, at this age, what big pursuits do you have, why go to a dangerous place to die.

    The old man sweeping the floor waved his hand, obviously unwilling to speak.

    Su Xun smiled, thinking that this old man is also a coward.

    But it's better to be cowardly, at least I can shock him, and when he's not around, he doesn't dare to mess around.

    Su Xun came here for this matter, and after reaching an agreement, Su Xun left directly.

    ? In the end, Su Xun spent another day talking to the people around him. It might be busy to go out for a while, so everyone should just take care of their own affairs and leave him alone.

    Early the next morning, Su Xun set off by plane.

    The location of Wanzhou City is in the northwest of Huaxia Kingdom, an unknown place.

    It has crossed half of China, such a long distance, if you let Su Xun fly over by himself, you will probably be exhausted alive, after all, you have only just reached the golden core state.

    It is still more reliable to fly.

    He arrived at a city in the northwest region nearby. After Su Xun got out of the airport, he had to figure out the next road by himself.

    Finding a place where no one was around, Su Xun flew into the sky and started flying towards the desert, according to the location on the map.

    I don't know if the old man's information is accurate or not. If there is a problem, Su Xun really wants to go up and kill him.

    But at this time, Su Xun had no choice but to trust the old man's map.

    Seeing that the map is quite organized, Su Xun can understand it. With the IQ of that old man, if it is fake, it should not be at this level.

    During the extremely fast flight, the cities below gradually became less and less, and the houses and the like gradually disappeared, and they came to the desert.

    However, we have only reached the edge of the desert so far, and there are still people coming to this location. Naturally, Wanzhou City will not be here.

    Continued to move forward for more than half an hour. Su Xun's current flying speed is not much slower than that of an airplane. The distance traveled in half an hour is already very terrifying.

    Finally arrived in a no-man's land, it is impossible for anyone to arrive here, even if they come, they will be trapped here alive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 955 First Arrive in Wanzhou City

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun can be sure that there is no one here.

    The endless desert, Su Xun flew all the way, I don't know how many deserts he has passed through, it is almost non-existent for normal people to want to come in.

    There will naturally be people who want to die, who like to explore and the like, and don't take their lives seriously.

    However, Su Xun felt that no matter how powerful a person is, he would not be able to really get here. Don't even think about the car, it can't drive, it can only be walked.

    However, if a normal person walks in such a harsh environment, among other things, he will definitely die of thirst.

    Under such a high temperature, the human body is particularly short of water, but in the desert, it is not easy to find water sources.

    At least, Su Xun didn't find any water source when he flew all the way here. This is a place where no grass really grows.

    As for the water on your body, how much can you actually carry? A few catties of water is already considered a burden. The more things you bring, the more tired you will be, which is counterproductive.

    Therefore, normal people cannot come here.

    On the contrary, Su Xun became even more convinced that this is the location of Wanzhou City. Only in this place, it is not easy for ordinary people to find it.

    There are really too many ordinary people. It is true that things like cultivators should not be known to them. If everyone knows about it, it will not be a good thing.

    There is no other reason. Ordinary people are more victimized and delusional. People who always feel powerful seem to want to mess with him.

    In this way, some people will definitely feel that the existence of immortal cultivators is a huge threat to ordinary people, even if immortal cultivators are not interested in them at all.

    However, the huge gap in power does make people feel very frightened.

    And if this kind of panic spreads, there will be no peace.

    Could it be that this is why the immortal cultivators hid themselves.

    Su Xun felt that the possibility was not very high.

    These are just small problems. If the cultivators think about it, maybe this problem is not a problem, and it has been solved directly. After all, the cultivators have existed for many years.

    It is estimated that in ancient times, there was such a powerful existence.

    What is certain is that most of the cultivators hide here for a certain reason.

    ?What is the specific reason? Su Xun hasn't arrived in Wanzhou City yet, he can know a ghost, maybe after he arrives, he will understand.

    It's just that this ghostly place doesn't seem like a place with strong aura. What are the immortals here for? There are some things that I can't think about.

    Su Xun continued to fly, and finally he saw the existence of buildings below.

    There are buildings in this ghostly place, and you can tell at a glance that something is wrong.

    However, after Su Xun stopped, he realized that it was not a building, but a camp tent, and various soldiers in camouflage uniforms were stationed here.

    If you look carefully, this is an army, and the number is not small.

    Su Xun thought for a while, this army is probably ordinary people who came to protect Wanzhou City.

    Saying protection is too exaggerated, immortal cultivators can't get a group of ordinary people to protect them, even if they are soldiers with a strong sense of security.

    Su Xun estimated that it was to prevent someone from breaking into this place, so he quickly detained him so that he could not continue to move forward.

    Although few people can break into this place, there are some things that cannot be said absolutely.

    And if this is the case, there is indeed an excuse. It can be said that this is a military forbidden area, and other people are not allowed to enter.

    These soldiers may not know what their real purpose of stationing here is, they just follow orders.

    Those who really know, and those who don't talk about it, will naturally have some tacit understanding with the cultivators.

    It's not easy for these people. They have been in this kind of place all year round, the environment is harsh, and life is boring. It is indeed a person with a strong heart who can hold on.

    They probably thought that they were defending the country, and they were indeed worthy of respect.

    Of course, Su Xun also believes that after leaving the army, the treatment of these people will definitely not be bad.

    ? If you pay for a few years, you can be prosperous and rich for a lifetime. In this regard, you are much better than many people.

    Su Xun ignored him and continued to fly forward. These people would not find him, even if it was a radar or something.There is no way to detect the existence of Su Xun.

    Since there are people stationed here, it proves that Wanzhou City is probably not far away, and it should be just ahead.

    Su Xun flew for a while, and sure enough, he saw a majestic city gate right in front of him.

    The three big characters above - Wanzhou City!

    Well, in fact, Su Xun didn't know any of these three words.

    The strange font is Chinese characters, but it is not modern. Who knows if it is Xiaozhuan or something else, Su Xun feels like an illiterate, and doesn't know any of them.

    But at this time, there is no suspense anymore. This place is definitely Wanzhou City, and the three words above are naturally the same. There is no mistake, and you can guess it casually.

    Su Xun was thinking in his heart, in the tower for a while, don't write like this, then it will be uncomfortable to go in by yourself.

    After getting close, there was an invisible force that seemed to envelope the entire Wanzhou City.

    It made it impossible for people to fly in the air. Su Xun knew that he could no longer fly.

    If you fly in directly, maybe you don't even know how you died.

    Su Xun really doesn't know what the rules are in Wanzhou City. What he can do now is to keep a low profile.

    After Su Xun landed, he found that the city gate was wide open, but there was no such a continuous flow of people, but there were no people there.

    It's not too strange to think about it. It is estimated that the cultivators here usually don't go out if they have nothing to do.

    Going out is the world of ordinary people. What they do when they go out is completely meaningless.

    As for the people who come here, there are even fewer. Ordinary people don't have to get close to it. For immortals, most of them are here. Are there any ghosts coming here?

    "Stop, hand over your identity token."

    Just as Su Xun approached the city gate, he was stopped by two guards.

    Unexpectedly, the two guards didn't show any curiosity when they saw the clothes on their bodies. They just sized up Su Xun, as if they were about to question him.

    Su Xun was a little dazed. He didn't expect that if he came here, he would need something like an ID token, which is almost like an ordinary person's ID card.

    Where did I get this thing? Isn't it just a joke? It's his first time here, okay?

    "II don't have that identity token!"

    Su Xun felt that the next thing seemed a bit difficult to deal with.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 956 Relief

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just arrived in Wanzhou City, and everything is not going very smoothly.

    For example, now, Su Xun is stuck at the gate of the city, and he doesn't know what to do.

    Forcibly rushing in, that is naturally impossible.

    The aura of the two guards in front of him is restrained, and Su Xun has no way of knowing their state.

    However, Su Xun estimated that he should not be a top expert, and he might be able to deal with it.

    Really powerful people will not watch the gate here, how can the strong have so much time.

    But just because of their strength, they can't think that these two people are really easy to bully.

    Behind the family, there is a backer, well, here are all immortals.

    Really moved the two guards, Su Xun can be sure that he will be stared at immediately, and he will probably be gone by then, so he can't move.

    At present, it is still unclear whether these two people have any malicious intentions, or Su Xun is not clear about the attitude of the people here towards the foreign cultivators.

    If it is hostile, it will be troublesome,

    Su Xun's identity as a foreign cultivator cannot be concealed, because he does not have any identity tokens and the like here.

    Can't say it was lost or something, that's too fake, Su Xun himself doesn't believe it.

    In this case, I can only admit that I have no more.

    If something is really wrong in a while, Su Xun has already made up his mind to run away.

    ? To save people is to save people, but you can't be dead-headed. If you lose yourself, how can you save people.

    If it really doesn't work, just wait until they become stronger and force it in. They can do nothing about themselves.

    Su Xun simply admitted: "It's my first time here."

    "It's from the outside world, so let's spend money to get one. Jade is a low-grade spar, and you can get an identity token directly. The price is already very particular. It mainly depends on how good you are."

    One of the guards said as soon as he opened his mouth.

    The lines are very fluent. Judging from this, it should not be the first time he has said this.

    "Low-grade spar?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun was even more puzzled, it was another unfamiliar term, and he had never heard of it before.

    A little helpless, why do I feel like a primitive person here, knowing nothing.

    I just wanted to scold the old man sweeping the floor, but after thinking about it, I can't blame him, after all, he has never been here.

    Su Xun can also understand that these two guys are probably asking for money, and spar should be the currency unit here.

    What you said about money is unlikely. After all, it is useless for people here to ask for money. Can immortals trade with money?

    Su Xun then said: "My lords, the villain is from outside. I have never touched crystals before, so I don't understand what you are talking about."

    At this time, the expression on his face still needs to be in place, a very helpless and dazed look, but Su Xun really doesn't have one.

    "Hey, another poor ghost!"

    The two guys sighed, and then said: "If you have something good on you, you can take it out and exchange it!"

    "Oh shit!"

    Su Xun cursed secretly in his heart, he probably saw that these two guys were probably blackmailing him.

    If the price of fifty low-grade crystals is set for the identity token, they can't change it casually.

    But in the current situation, it is obvious that what they mean is to give them benefits, and this is naturally easy to say.

    Thinking that he was actually blackmailed, Su Xun had a look of displeasure on his face. It was always him who blackmailed others. When it was his turn to blackmail him, it was unheard of.

    But there is nothing to do, the same sentence, the guards are nothing, but if you move them, it is equivalent to moving the dignity of Wanzhou City, and you will be finished by then.

    This is no longer a question of strength, when it's time to endure, you still have to endure.

    The situation is much better than what Su Xun thought, at least there are no hostile foreign cultivators, as long as there are some benefits, just apply for a token.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and the ones he can take out are probably pills. There are still some reserves of Zhuji Dan and Xiaohuan Dan, and I don't know if they can satisfy the appetite of these two guys.

    "Okay, get him a token, thirty crystals!"

    Just at this time, a hearty voice sounded, and he threw it away.?? spar in the past.

    Su Xun heard the words and saw that he was also a young man in his twenties, with a peaceful smile on his face, but there was a hint of rebellion in his eyes.

    The strength of this person is not low.

    Su Xun felt that even if he got on, he might not be his opponent.

    The key point is that he is still so young, and he doesn't look much older than himself. Wanzhou City is really unusual, and anyone who comes here can't be ignored.

    You must know that this was the first person Su Xun met besides the two guards. It was so perverted that Su Xun couldn't help but feel uneasy.

    With this strength of my own, after entering, is it really a matter of being killed in seconds?

    After the two guards saw the spar in their hands, greedy eyes immediately appeared in their eyes, as if this thing was very important to them.

    However, one of them still said: "It's agreed to fifty, what's the point of giving thirty, and there's still a difference of twenty."

    When talking, he still looked very dissatisfied.

    As for that guy, he was not used to it, and said directly: "You think I just came here? If it doesn't work, return the spar to me. See if you can get the spar from him."

    The two guards were obviously at a loss for words. In their eyes, Su Xun was just a poor ghost, and he probably couldn't get a single spar out.

    So he quickly accepted the spar, and then said: "Okay, then thirty, and I'll give you the token!"

    After finishing speaking, he threw something to Su Xun.

    When Su Xun saw it, it was a black piece of wood, about the size of an amulet, and it felt warm in the hand, and there was nothing special about it.

    The key point is that there is no fluctuation of spiritual energy or anything like that, which makes Su Xun very puzzled, thinking what the hell it is, it is too casual.

    The guy next to him said to Su Xun, "Okay, let's go in."

    This guy is obviously from the city. After hearing what he said, Su Xun also went with him.

    After entering Wanzhou City, the buildings inside were all reflected in Su Xun's eyes.

    All are in the style of ancient buildings, there are no tall buildings and the like, it feels like you have come to a film and television base for filming ancient costume dramas, and it does look much more comfortable than reinforced concrete.

    Seeing Su Xun like this, this guy also laughed and said, "It's really the first time I've come here."

    Su Xun then withdrew his gaze, and immediately said: "Thank you, brother, I don't know what to call you."

    "You don't have to be so polite, my name is Yang Jingrui." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 957 Introduction of Crystals

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy seems to have a pretty good temper, and he is quite easy to talk to, and he doesn't have any airs.

    I can feel the strength of this guy, I'm afraid he is stronger than me, but he seems to be quite easy-going.

    Besides, Su Xun didn't think he had any special purpose to get close to him. To put it bluntly, he seemed to have no reason to let others do this.

    He can see it, in this city of Wanzhou, Su Xun is like a poor ghost, especially embarrassing, probably not even an ordinary person.

    What else can people deliberately approach him? Could it be that they have taken a fancy to his extraordinary talent and know that he will become a master in the future?  This Su Xun was even more disbelieving.

    To put it bluntly, I guess it was a whim, and I happened to meet it, so I helped out, seeing how casual he was when he threw the spar, I guess he is not bad for these things.

    Fortunately, he is a young man, and he may draw his sword to help when the road is uneven.

    If this is an old fritter, Su Xun can be sure that even if he saw it, he would treat it as if he hadn't seen it.

    Older people, to put it bluntly, are more realistic. If they don't see rabbits or hawks, they won't do things that are not beneficial.

    I was able to enter Wanzhou City today, thanks to this guy named Yang Jingrui.

    Although without him, it may not be impossible for Su Xun to exchange the elixir on his body, but it will inevitably be a bit troublesome.

    Mainly because he doesn't understand these things, those two guards might make things difficult for him.

    ?Thinking of this, Su Xun felt very grateful to this person. He never thought that he would meet a good person on the first day. It really is true love in the world.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Anyway, big brother, today is really thanks to you. If it weren't for you, I really don't know what to do."

    Yang Jingrui laughed, and said, "It's okay, you just came here from the outside world, and it's not easy. You're always like this when you first come here."

    "For example, when I first went to the world of ordinary people, I was similar to you. At that time, I didn't know how to describe my feelings. The building was built, and it felt as if it could reach directly to the sky."

    Hearing his description, Su Xun instantly made a judgment in his heart.

    This person was originally born and raised in Wanzhou City. It is estimated that his parents are monks here, so he grew up here naturally.

    Wanzhou City has existed for as long as anyone knows, so there are probably not a few people like him.

    Su Xun asked curiously: "It seems that Brother Yang is from Wanzhou City, so why go out?"

    He also wanted to know if these cultivators would go out as often as he did. If so, the world of ordinary people might not be as safe as he thought.

    Thinking of it, Su Xun was also a little startled.

    Xin said that he was in Jianghai, and he seemed to be invincible. Don't turn around and a master will appear suddenly. You really have to be careful about this.

    Yang Jingrui didn't expect Su Xun to think so much, so he said casually: "Just curious, go and have a look and experience the life of ordinary people."

    "Speaking of it, I still envy ordinary people. They live and work in peace and contentment, which is much better than us cultivators."

    Su Xun didn't know what to say after hearing this.

    Xin said that it is not easy for ordinary people to live, and they bear the burden of life all day long.

    After all, rich people are a minority, and the vast majority are busy with their lives.

    In their hearts, immortals who can fly into the sky and escape from the earth are the ones that people really envy, but they don't know that some immortals still envy them.

    In fact, if you compare carefully, most ordinary people are living and working in peace and contentment, at least life is not a problem, unlike before, many people still can't afford food and so on.

    But immortals are different. If they want to fight and become stronger, they either use others as stepping stones, or they are used as stepping stones by others.

    Su Xun said: "There is no way to say this. If you can become a fairy, no one is willing to live like an ordinary person."

    Besides, Su Xun also knew that this guy was trying to comfort him deliberately, how could our situation be the same.

    You go to the world of ordinary people and pretend to be ordinary, but no one dares to provoke you. The person who provokes you will probably evaporate immediately, and you can play freely.

    When I came to Wanzhou City, I became a weak chicken in a blink of an eye. I almost didn't enter the city gate. How could this be the same.

    ???By the way, Brother Yang, what happened to that spar?  " Su Xun took the opportunity to ask.

    Could it be that if you catch a big living person who can talk, you have to hurry up and understand what you want to know.

    In the future, if I want to find someone to ask these questions, they may not answer me.

    Yang Jingrui didn't know about Su Xun seeing this, but he was relieved when he thought of Su Xun's first visit from the outside world.

    He then said: "It's really not easy for you immortal cultivators in the world of ordinary people."

    "Spars are actually crystals dug out of underground veins with spiritual energy. After manufacturing and processing, they become crystals, which contain spiritual energy."

    "Everyone can use the energy in the spar to absorb cultivation and improve their progress. Of course, the spar is also the common currency here."

    "Spars are divided into low-grade and high-grade. Low-grade crystals are generally circulated outside and used as currency. They are not really used for cultivation. They don't have much effect on people with higher realms, and they contain  There are also a lot of impurities."

    "High-grade crystals are much purer, but they are very rare and not cheap. One high-grade crystal can be exchanged for at least a hundred low-grade crystals."

    "On the surface, it is stipulated in this way, but if you really have it, it will definitely be more than a hundred yuan. The value is there."

    After hearing this, Su Xun probably understood this thing, and it was exactly as he guessed, it was the currency here, that is, the money in the world of ordinary people.

    It's just that he didn't expect this thing to be able to practice.

    No wonder the immortal cultivators outside are pitiful. Everyone has never seen a spar, or even heard of this thing.

    Su Xun still doesn't quite understand the specific value of spar. After all, he has never spent money here, so the specific words are not easy to ask.

    However, Su Xun also knew that low-grade crystals would not be too precious, so Yang Jingrui threw out 30 crystals directly.

    If it was really a precious thing, I'm afraid he wouldn't help it.

    Anyway, Su Xun still owed him a favor, so he said, "Brother Yang, after a while, when I settle down, I will return the thirty crystal stones to you."

    When Yang Jingrui heard this, he smiled and waved his hands, and then said, "It doesn't matter. Thirty crystals are nothing to me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 958 Wanbao Building

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'll tell you one more thing. In fact, Wanzhou City still welcomes immortal cultivators from outside. Even immortal cultivators are actually good at fighting on their own, but that's a private matter."

    "In terms of the main purpose, every immortal cultivator from outside is welcome. After all, Wanzhou City was established hundreds of years ago, and it is only because of the constant joining of immortal cultivators that it is what it is today."

    "The so-called identity token is nothing more than a statistic. It's actually useless. There is no regulation on what crystals you will receive if you trust it."

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard this. He originally thought that if he came for the first time, he would definitely have to pay some benefits. It is estimated that the official price of the two guards has increased a little to get some benefits.

    But Su Xun didn't expect them to be so dark, they didn't want money, but they forced me to collect money?  What a beast.

    Yang Jingrui seemed to know what he was thinking, and said with a smile: "Actually, it's not easy for them. Guarding the city gate means that they also lost a lot of time for cultivation."

    "Most of the people here want to become stronger for themselves. This is the goal that many people are born with, and they are the same. Naturally, they have to use these methods to obtain the resources for cultivation."

    Su Xun nodded, he also understood the truth, but he, Su Xun, had never been so hacked before, and felt a little uncomfortable.

    For those who are newcomers, they really have to pay tuition fees.

    No wonder why those two guys were so easy to bargain, fifty or thirty, and they agreed without much entanglement.

    Co-authoring is a costless business, no matter what, they are all earning for nothing.

    But just like Yang Jingrui said, guarding the goal is indeed not a good job.

    As for why they did it, whether it was voluntary or forced, it is not known.

    There should be no coercion. There are so many people in Wanzhou City that they cannot be compared with ordinary people, but Su Xun can sense that there are not a few people.

    With such a large number of immortal cultivators, he didn't believe that each one was so powerful, and it would be easy to find someone to guard the gate.

    "Brother, let me tell you, Wanzhou City is very big. It's not what you think. It's not just a city. In fact, it's comparable to a small province outside."

    Yang Jingrui seemed to be reminding Su Xun: "You are currently in the main city. It is relatively safe here, and fighting is strictly prohibited."

    "Of course, that's all. Powerful people don't follow any rules. Just don't provoke any big bosses."

    "You are not familiar with it when you are new here, so stay in the main city to familiarize yourself, it will be safer."

    "Outside the main city, collectively referred to as the Outer Domain, there are many forces stationed there, and it is very chaotic, so I don't care too much about it. You are not familiar with the situation at the moment, so don't go to the Outer Domain if it is easy."

    Su Xun nodded, he really met a good person, if it was someone else, who would take the initiative to tell Su Xun these things.

    And these news are of great help to Su Xun, at least Su Xun has understood a lot, and also knows some basic situations.

    Wanzhou City is really much bigger than imagined.

    "Okay, I will definitely be careful, and take a look in the main city first."

    Yang Jingrui had already said what he needed to say, so he said: "Brother, I still have something to do and left, and we will see each other later."

    Su Xun knew that he had no time to spend too much time with him, and of course Su Xun would not follow him.

    This guy didn't even ask Su Xun's name, so he probably thought that we just met by chance.

    Naturally, Su Xun would not have the cheek to insist on being with others. This kind of strange environment had to be adapted by himself.

    "Brother Yang, there is one last thing I want to ask you. Where can I go to exchange for some crystals?" Su Xun asked again.

    You have to hurry up. If you don't hurry up, he will leave. Who should I ask.

    If you drag a random person on the road, they may not be able to talk to him, and even if someone cheats him, no one knows what kind of virtue the people here have.

    Yang Jingrui didn't think too much about it: "If you have something on you, go to the Wanbao Building and exchange for some crystals."

    "Wanbao Building has existed for a very long time. It should have appeared together with Wanzhou City. After Wanzhou City was established, it was established. There are big people behind it. It is also the largest chamber of commerce in Wanzhou City. It has a high reputation. Don't worry about being  cheat."

    Yang Jingrui also added: "In additionBaolou is in the main city, and there are several branches. You should be able to run into it if you walk around.  "

    Su Xun didn't expect the other party to give him the way in person, as long as he knew the location roughly, Su Xun said: "Okay, thank you Brother Yang, I will see you later."

    "There will be a period later!"

    Yang Jingrui also replied, and then the whole person disappeared, and he didn't know which direction to go.

    Su Xun said in his heart that today, thanks to meeting this guy, Su Xun had a general understanding of Wanzhou City.

    Without him, I'm afraid I don't know anything about Wanzhou City. Even if I took some trouble to get in, I'm probably like a headless chicken.

    ? To figure out all this, it would take me a few days to talk less, so that guy also saved me a lot of time.

    It may not be possible to meet him next time. After all, Wanzhou City is quite big, who knows if we can meet him, but Su Xun will remember this favor.

    As for the matter of Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun naturally would not ask.

    Ask some basic things and understand the situation, and the other party will naturally answer.

    But once the purpose is very strong, people will not necessarily talk to you, and there are no fools among immortal cultivators.

    Moreover, Su Xun felt that he would never know, and it was useless to ask himself, so let's push it down, there is no need for that.

    To find someone, you have to take your time.

    Wanzhou City University surpassed Su Xun's imagination, and finding someone was not as easy as imagined.

    Su Xun felt a little uncomfortable. Is this Mo Xiaoli his destined enemy?

    Let's wander around the main city first, and look for people while getting familiar with the environment. If there are no clues in the main city, then go back to the chaotic outer domain to look for them.

    ?No matter what, I have plenty of time, and if there are no clues, Su Xun will not leave Wanzhou City.

    ? To put it in an unpleasant and unlucky word, it is to live to see people, and to die to see corpses.

    It is necessary to know the whereabouts of Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun holds such belief.

    Of course, the most urgent task at the moment is to quickly find the Wanbao Building, and then use the elixir on his body to exchange for some crystals.

    It's not like staying in Wanzhou City for a day or two. If you don't have any money on you, you may struggle to eat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 959 Exchange

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In front of Wanbao Building, like Wanzhou City, there is a "Wan" character, which is very particular.

    Through this detail, Su Xun can also judge that this Wanbao Building is probably quite popular. As a big chamber of commerce, it probably won't do anything to itself.

    If you want to make a deal, it is better to do it with a big business, so you can feel more at ease.

    At present, the only thing Su Xun is worried about is whether this place will accept his elixirs. If he can't exchange them, then there is really nothing good about him.

    The spirit fruit I got before is a good thing, but it has been eaten by Su Xun. If that thing is here, it may be considered a good thing, and it may be exchanged for a lot of crystals.

    However, even if there is, Su Xun will not choose to change it. What a joke, it must be the most important thing to improve one's own strength.

    Except for the elixir, there is really nothing else.

    The golden cudgel is okay, but if you want it, the system might not agree.

    As for the three-flavored alchemy furnace, it goes without saying that this kind of good thing, unless Su Xun's brain is flooded, he will take it out to exchange for crystal stones.

    After all, Su Xun felt that he was really poor, so what if he was rich in reality, when he came here, he was also a poor man, which was a bit uncomfortable.

    No matter what, let's try it out.

    Su Xun just walked along the long street like this. He didn't know where the Wanbao Building was, and he didn't mean to ask, anyway, he was not in a hurry.

    Just look for it slowly, just take advantage of this time, and you can observe the customs and the like.

    Su Xun found that there are actually some low-strength people here, such as small street vendors on the roadside.

    It is that the immortal cultivators are good, but their strength is very poor. Compared with the ordinary immortal cultivators of the four great families, they are also much worse. Moreover, at that age, there is almost no possibility of further progress, and they can only make a living by setting up stalls.

    It seems that it is not the same as what I thought. I thought that the strong here are walking everywhere. If that is the case, Su Xun probably won't be able to play.

    This situation also made Su Xun slightly relieved, it seems that he is not the weakest, like Yang Jingrui, that is, one of the few.

    There are masters and weak chickens, this is a normal phenomenon.

    After all, the road of cultivating immortals depends on talent in the final analysis, so what if you are given too many resources, unless your talent can be directly changed.

    Otherwise, everything is useless.

    Forcibly piled up, and after reaching a certain level, it is impossible to move forward, and the effect is not very good.

    There are so many people in Wanzhou City, and they thrive here. Among the descendants, there are naturally those who cannot cultivate immortals. Even if the conditions are good, they use some pills and crystals to force them to become immortal cultivators.  difficult.

    Although I live here, I live no differently from ordinary people. I do a small business to earn some crystals and the like to maintain my life and practice.

    In addition to this, there is also the aspect of clothing. Su Xun found that it is half to half.

    Some people wear long robes, similar to ancient Hanfu, including silk, brocade and linen, which seem to be more in line with the style of painting here.

    Another part, like Su Xun, is wearing the clothes of modern people. Su Xun even saw a short skirt and suspenders, if he wears this way.

    Although it looks strange, it is indeed much more convenient than robes and other clothes.

    This place is not closed to the outside world. Ordinary people don't know this place, but they know the world of ordinary people. It is estimated that more than one or two people have been there.

    No matter what your thoughts are, after you go out, you will inevitably bring some things over, and the clothes will naturally be passed on.

    It seems strange that one or two people are dressed like the outside, but with more and more people behind, it naturally becomes the norm.

    No wonder Su Xun said that when he came in, it was strange that the guard saw him with no magic eyes.

    It's just that after hearing that I don't know the spar, I'm a little strange, and I thought it was just pretending.

    At this time, Su Xun suddenly thought of high-tech things such as mobile phones, saying that they couldn't be used here, and really didn't know the specific situation.

    Directly took out the phone, but Su Xun found something strange.

    The screen of the mobile phone went black directly, it was not that the power was turned off, Su XunYou can be sure that your mobile phone is powered and has not been turned off.

    It's just a real, black screen. The mobile phone has become a waste here.

    Su Xun thought that there was no signal at most, and blocked your signal directly, just like in a mountainous area, there are no base stations and signal towers.

    In this way, there will be no way to talk or surf the Internet.

    However, Su Xun never expected that here, the screen of the mobile phone turned black, not only was it impossible to make calls and surf the Internet, but also unable to do other things.

    ? Su Xun probably guessed it, probably because he was afraid that someone would take pictures here. After all, the current mobile phone has no signal or network, and it is still normal to take pictures.

    It is probably also to avoid disputes. At that time, someone will really take pictures of the situation here, and spread it out, so that this place will be exposed.

    Although it seems that immortal cultivators are not so boring, there are some things that are not easy to talk about. After all, there are everyone, and there may be some people who deliberately cause trouble.

    Su Xun also knows that it is estimated that not only mobile phones, but also other electronic devices, all of which are useless here.

    Even the satellites in the sky can be blocked directly. This is amazing. To put it bluntly, I have never heard of the method.

    Su Xun guessed that it was also made by the big shots here, and this is not something Su Xun can worry about.

    After a while, Su Xun really found Wanbao Building, and the plaque was simply Chinese characters, Su Xun recognized it immediately.

    This Wanbao Building looks magnificent, and the whole building is even unique. It really looks very unusual.

    "Your Excellency, I don't know why you came to Wanbao Tower."

    The one who greeted Su Xun was a woman in a green skirt, who looked very tactful.

    Su Xun's eyes did not stay on her, but asked: "I want to come here to exchange for some low-grade crystals."

    "No problem, what do you want to exchange?"

    The smile on the face of the woman in the green dress was quite kind.

    There is no business they dare not do in Wanbaolou. Basically, as long as it is beneficial, they will do it.

    It's not just about buying and selling things, it's no problem to come here to exchange things.

    "I want to exchange it with the Foundation Establishment Pill, what do you think?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 960 Stay and Take a Look

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Zhu Jidan?"

    The woman in the green skirt was obviously taken aback for a moment, then she smiled and said, "I'm sorry, we don't accept Zhujidan here."

    At this time, Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and the worst thing happened, and they didn't accept it, so it was really embarrassing.

    Possibly seeing the astonishment on Su Xun's face, the woman continued to say: "Things like the Foundation Establishment Pill, although very important, must be used when establishing the foundation."

    "But it's not a precious thing. Basically everyone has it, so we don't accept it."

    Su Xun: ""

    I can understand it, the reason why the co-author doesn't want it is because they dislike the establishment of the foundation pill, it's too cheap, it's not a good thing, it's polite to say it, probably in the eyes of others, it's rubbish.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun sighed in his heart, saying that the situation here is really different from the outside.

    If it's outside, Zhu Ji Dan is a good thing, if you throw it out, everyone will definitely snatch it.

    But here, it becomes something no one wants.

    It can't be said that no one wants it, but for the people here, the manufacture of Jidan is probably very simple, and it is for low-level immortal cultivators.

    Immortal cultivators in the Qi Entraining Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm actually have a lot of wealth, so naturally they won't sell it at a high price. It is estimated that this thing is really not very valuable.

    Everyone in Wanbaolou has a big business, and there is not much profit margin for things like Zhuji Pill, so they will naturally not want it.

    And speaking of it, this kind of not-so-advanced stuff is probably everywhere, so it's completely useless.

    Thinking of the four great families in Jianghai, in fact, the reserves of the four great families probably have a lot of foundation building pills, and they spent a lot of them at the auction.

    It's just that for them, the manufacture of Jidan is not easy, so they think it is more precious.

    However, they all have a lot of things. It¨s strange that the people here can appreciate them. Su Xun felt that he didn¨t understand it, and it turned out to be a joke.

    But fortunately, this woman in business seems to have a pretty good attitude, and she doesn't have that look of contempt or impatience.

    Su Xun couldn't leave immediately, because he needed this thing more.

    If there is no spar, it is simply impossible to move an inch here.

    Su Xun then took out a small redemption pill: "Look at this pill, how is it?"

    "Xiao Huan Dan, we can accept this."

    The woman in the green skirt recognized Xiao Huandan at a glance, and Su Xun was not surprised. He opened the door for business, and he had never seen anything, so he was not a good thing.

    Hearing that they were willing to ask for this, Su Xun finally breathed a sigh of relief, just listening to Su Xun he said: "What price, let me know."

    "Two low-grade crystals, in exchange for a small red pill."

    Su Xun also doesn't know the value of the spar, and he doesn't know what the price is.

    However, experience told him that in business, you just need to raise the price, and there may be unexpected gains.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Two low-grade crystals, the price is a bit low, right?"

    The woman in the green skirt shook her head: "Our Wanbao building has always done business with fair prices. There is no bargaining here. We will fire a fair price and won't let you suffer."

    "Actually, if we bought Xiaohuandan, we wouldn't need so many crystals. Seeing that your Xiaohuandan is of high quality, that's why I paid this price."

    Hearing what she said, Su Xun guessed that he couldn't bargain, so he could only make a decision.

    Considering the scale of the company, this small business is probably not considered at all, it is just a small business, and there is really no reason for them to deceive themselves.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, I have one hundred and fifty small redemption pills here, let's exchange them together."

    For this price, Su Xun doesn't care, because his elixir is almost endless, and he can't be said to suffer from this kind of costless business.

    The most important thing is Su Xun's body, and there is only so much, and he didn't expect that he would have to sell pills to live when he came here.

    ?He barely took out one hundred and fifty of them, and the number of forty is not too small. If Su Xun really took out thousands of them.

    It's nothing too much for himIt's difficult, just go back and prepare for it, but it will inevitably make people suspicious.

    Who knows if the people in Wanbaolou will follow him, even if he is a small person.

    "Okay, sir, wait a moment, I will settle the bill for you."

    The woman in the green skirt took Xiao Huan Dan, and after roughly checking it, she nodded directly to Su Xun.

    Su Xun is not afraid of their repudiation. After all, with such a great reputation, if even his own little repayment pill is blackmailed, their brand will be in vain.

    Sure enough, after a while, the woman in the green skirt gave Su Xun a pile of spars.

    This is the first time for Su Ming to come into contact with spar up close, which looks like a transparent crystal.

    The size is about the size of a thumb, very regular, obviously cut out by humans.

    There is indeed spiritual energy in this thing, but it is not too much, and there are some impurities in it. It is more difficult to use it when it comes to cultivation.

    After you absorb the aura, you have to find a way to get out the impurities in it, which is very troublesome.

    If we only talk about the aura inside, it is actually more than a little worse than what is contained in Xiao Huan Dan.

    Two crystal stones for one small redemption pill, from the perspective of aura, Su Xun is definitely at a loss.

    However, this is the purchase price, and they also need to have profit margins.

    Moreover, Su Xun didn't buy this for cultivation, it was purely for the sake of spending some money on himself, so it didn't matter, anyway, he didn't care about these pills.

    Su Xun also had a general feeling, but he didn't look at it carefully. On the surface, it looked calm, so as to prevent others from seeing that it was the first time he had come into contact with spar.

    In addition, Su Xun did not put these things into his system warehouse. If so, it would let others see that he had storage treasures.

    Needless to say, you know the baby of the storage category, and the price is predictable. If someone else finds out, I'm afraid I will be targeted.

    Even if his system warehouse, even if he is killed, there is no way to get it, but if this is said, others will not believe it.

    Su Xun said softly: "Thank you very much."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun was about to leave with the spar. After he had money, he had to find a place to settle down first.

    The woman in the green skirt said: "Your Excellency, there are many good things in Wanbaolou, why don't you see what you need?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 961 Great Return Pill

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, but soon he realized that this beauty obviously wanted to continue doing business.

    I gave Su Xun some crystals just now, and now let Su Xun take a look in the Wanbao Building. If there are really good things, maybe the crystals can also be kept.

    As the saying goes, the left hand goes in and the right hand goes out, so that you can't cover the heat in your hand at all. I have to say that this move is quite ruthless.

    However, he is a businessman, so it is quite normal to have these thoughts. If you are like Su Xun yourself, if you are in business, you will probably be like this, not much better.

    Just listening to Su Xun, he said: "Well, I don't have many crystals on me, and I can't afford any good things."

    I said this on purpose, he doesn't have any spar on him, so it's probably not a secret, if there is a spar, he wouldn't be changing it here.

    The value of the other three hundred crystal stones, in Su Xun's heart, is the same thing. He doesn't think these things are so valuable.

    It's normal to say that he can't afford any good things, and he really can't afford them.

    The woman in the green skirt smiled, and then said: "Your Excellency, you can't say that. In many cases, things that are suitable for your own cultivation are good things."

    Su Xun also laughed, thinking that this woman is really good at talking.

    When she said this, Su Xun really moved a little bit. He knew that there were many good things in Wanbao Building.

    And here are basically immortal cultivators, and everything is used by immortal cultivators. Su Xun knew that he would definitely be able to find what he needed.

    It is important to find someone, but the improvement of strength cannot just fall like this.

    The woman in the green skirt is just giving a suggestion, and she will definitely not force Su Xun to do something that does not exist.

    Su Xun was a little moved, so he said: "Okay, then I'll take a look, please show me the way."

    "It doesn't matter. There are many kinds of things in the Wanbao Building. Do you want pills and the like, or treasures of heaven and earth, or weapons and magic weapons."

    Listening to what this woman said, Su Xun maintained a calm heart, and said in his heart that I am a mother, with only 300 spars on my body, and I am a poor household here, so what is the use of telling me these things.

    However, Su Xun still said: "Take me to the elixir to have a look, I want to see the elixir formula."

    "Okay, sir, please follow me."

    Su Xun felt that he still needed the help of elixir, which is an indispensable thing in the process of cultivation, and no one can practice without elixir.

    Even if it is the kind of powerhouse who can reach the sky, they have come here step by step.

    Although Su Xun now has Kun, it can also help him improve his strength, but that is not for random use, and Su Xun can't just swallow other people's strength casually.

    It can only be used according to the opportunity. If it is random, in this Wanzhou City, Su Xun really doesn't know how long he can last, maybe he will be targeted by a big shot.

    Usually practice still relies on elixir, and Su Xun can also directly use the three-flavored elixir furnace to continuously forge elixir and sell it, making money is quite comfortable.

    It can be used by oneself and earn spar.

    The problem is that the pill he is looking for now must be higher than Xiao Huan Dan, otherwise Su Xun would not buy it so casually.

    He was a little worried that the 300 spars on his body might not be enough, and he had to buy materials.

    Anyway, let's take a look first, if it's really not enough, he will go back later and get some Xiaohuandan.

    "This is the third floor. The pills and materials of our Wanbao Building are all here. You can look for yourself. If you like something, just take it and pay the bill."

    After finishing speaking, the woman left, and should go down to receive other guests.

    It's good that way, when Su Xun doesn't like shopping, someone always follows her, making her uncomfortable.

    Su Xun walked around, seeing the finished products of various elixirs, many elixirs Su Xun saw, and his mouth watered.

    It's like going to a jewelry store and seeing gold, diamonds and other things in the counter, and people can't help but think of robbery.

    If you rob all the pills here, you will be much more comfortable in the future, and you can make a lot of money selling them.

    Of course, just think about it, it is absolutely impossible to rob this place.

    People can let you wander around by yourself,??Ming Ming naturally thought of a way to deal with you, if you want to take things away from here without anyone noticing, that would be fatal.

    Su Xun will not take the initiative to die, it is better to be honest.

    As for the pill, he just skipped it, it doesn't make any sense.

    Although it is convenient to buy and eat directly, it is useless to buy one or two, so what if you eat it? Su Xun can't afford the really good ones with great effects.

    Therefore, what Su Xun still thinks is that it is true that he can go directly to the Danfang and refine it by himself.

    And as long as he is given one copy of the material, he can make countless copies. This is the most excessive.

    Su Xun took a look around the alchemy, and really saw Xiaohuan Dan, which only sells forty spars here, and this alchemy is not expensive.

    It is probably not a good thing, after all, Danfang is not a secret, if one person gets it, he can tell countless people.

    What is really difficult is the refining of the elixir and the collection of materials.

    Forty spars, even Su Xun's current net worth is not worth mentioning. It is estimated that the Wanbao Building is just for display. It is too low-level and they can't make much money.

    Thinking of being outside, this thing is still a good thing, and I am auctioning it with several families to raise the price there.

    Thinking about it carefully, the gap is too big, making people really powerless.

    Xiao Huandan skipped it directly, and he continued to read.

    The price of Danfang that is too high-end is also very scary, which represents the degree of rarity.

    Su Xun is not that interested either, forget about the little money he has.

    After searching around, I found several pill recipes suitable for the golden alchemy realm.

    After a comprehensive analysis, I finally decided to choose this elixir called Da Huan Pill, which is more suitable for immortal cultivators in the Golden Core Realm, and the price is not expensive, only 70 crystals.

    Thinking of the previous Xiao Huan Dan, Su Xun chose this one, which seems to have a sense of intimacy.

    ? After deciding to buy, this place is very smart. You have to put the aura on it first. You have to pay money before you can take things.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun is not surprised.

    After all, the Danfang is something that you can see the content in your hand as soon as you get it, and the mind of a cultivator can memorize it in an instant.

    At that time, people will put it back, and I will see what you can do to them, so I designed it like this. Looking at it means buying it, and I will just pay for it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 962: Making Money

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    First, I got the Danfang in my hand and spent this spar. For Su Xun, there was no fluctuation in his heart.

    Even if his current net worth is only a few hundred spars, he can be regarded as a relatively poor household.

    However, he has always been used to being extravagant outside, so subconsciously speaking, Su Xun never thought that he would be short of money, and this is the most embarrassing thing.

    After getting the elixir formula, the next step is to look for the materials to refine the Dahuan elixir.

    A total of three materials are needed to refine Dahuandan.

    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is similar to the Little Returning Pill and Foundation Building Pill that Su Xun refined before, and there is not much difference between them.

    After all, these elixirs can only be said to be of average grade, not high-end elixirs, so naturally there won't be too many bells and whistles.

    Su Xun didn't know how big the entire third floor of Wanbao Building was. He walked here for a long time, and he still hasn't finished shopping.

    However, it is also like a treasure house. There are so many things here that people can't help but wonder who can get up this Wanbao Building.

    It is really not easy to be able to develop to what it is today, and still have such a deep foundation, which is admirable.

    The three materials needed to refine Dahuandan are not precious things, Su Xun spent some time, and naturally found them.

    It is estimated that these materials are more difficult to obtain outside, but here, everything is easy, you just have spar.

    After calculation, the three materials added together, more than 100 spars, are more expensive than Danfang, but within Su Xun's acceptable range, much better than he thought.

    It has to be counted, and it is not bad.

    Su Xun himself also knew that the materials couldn't be too expensive, after all, the grade of the elixir was there.

    To put it bluntly, what Su Xun bought was just one set of materials, and it cost more than a hundred and dozens of crystals.

    And a piece of material is nothing in alchemy at all, and the chance of failure is very high. Once it fails, more than one hundred crystal stones are equivalent to being in vain.

    If you do the calculations like this, the price is not too cheap. Ordinary refiners of this elixir would have to buy at least ten or eight copies of the ingredients.

    Just like Su Xun, you can just buy one copy. For him, one copy is actually countless copies, and there is no big difference.

    In the future, he can sell materials to make money, and he can sell pills to make money. The price of the big red pill should be much better than the small red pill.

    After Su Xun paid the money, he still had forty crystals on his body, so he was relatively poor.

    However, he didn't care too much. After getting the Great Repayment Pill, he could still earn spar, and the spar came over in a hurry.

    After leaving the Wanbao Building, after coming down this time, he didn't see the woman in the green skirt anymore, and he didn't know where she went, probably to receive other customers again.

    Anyway, the crystals and the like were given on the spot, and Su Xun also got the things, so he just left.

    However, there was a boy, probably the kind of handyman, who told Su Xun to walk slowly.

    After leaving the Wanbao Building, Su Xun felt that he had gradually adapted to being here.

    To put it bluntly, the people here are not too different from the outside world. To some extent, they are all the same.

    Everyone is very busy for the sake of life, to make themselves stronger, no one will take care of Su Xun, an outsider, he easily blended in.

    Su Xun saw that it was not early, and it was almost night, so he found a shop similar to an inn.

    The name of the store here is still more ancient, and it is not called a hotel or a hotel.

    "Young master, are you staying in a hotel?"

    Just as Su Xun went in, a woman greeted him.

    A little puzzled, I wondered what was going on here, how to open the door to do business, it seemed that they were all women.

    However, compared with the green skirt woman in Wanbao Building, this woman is more than one level worse in terms of appearance and temperament, which is incomparable.

    Su Xun then asked: "What's the price for staying here for one night?"

    "Our private room, the ordinary ones, five spars a night, the high-end ones, ten spars a night."

    The woman introduced Su Xun.

    Su Xun's eyebrows twitched a bit. This price is not low. You must know that he only sold two crystal pills for his little pill.stone one.

    If you stay for one night, it costs five.

    Su Xun didn't think she would kill someone, because he took a look and saw the price posted on the wall.

    Su Xun naturally wouldn't say anything if the price was clearly marked.

    Fortunately, at this price, Su Xun can still accept it, even if he only has forty crystals left on him.

    However, it doesn't matter to him. He can just sell some pills tomorrow. There is no need to plan carefully, and his life will be too uncomfortable that day.

    Su Xun directly took out ten crystals and said, "Ordinary room, stay for two nights first."

    I don't want to think about the high-end rooms, as long as there is a space to take a rest, I don't care what is good or bad.

    "Okay, the key card is here for you."

    Unexpectedly, there is a door card here, which is the same as the outside world.

    However, there is no such thing as identity registration. People here, who will play with you about the ID card?

    Su Xun took the door card and found that it was made of jade. It felt good in his hand.

    I can also guess that it must be different from the door card outside, probably because of the breath sensor or something. Any electronic things cannot be used here, they are waste.

    After receiving the key card, Su Xun ordered some ordinary food by the way, and spent a few crystals, which was okay, not too expensive.

    It is said that there is also some food made from the meat of monsters here, but the price is very expensive, and Su Xun is not very interested.

    In the blink of an eye, there are more than 20 spars left on my body, which is not low cost. Without a dozen or so spars a day, I can't live on at all.

    After Su Xun came to his room, he immediately started alchemy, without wasting any time at all.

    He began to put the ingredients into the pill furnace according to the ratio on the prescription, and the next thing he had to do was to wait.

    The same Su Xun also used his aura to seal the entire room, which is equivalent to being isolated from the outside world.

    After the elixir is released, other people may not know anything.

    Su Xun also wanted to prevent any troubles that would be caused to him if the aura of the elixir was exposed.

    After waiting for about half an hour, the alchemy furnace trembled for a while, and then a large pot of alchemy was returned, and it came out directly.

    Su Xun counted, and there were about ten of them. This number made Su Xun very satisfied. He made more than a dozen pots in one night, which was almost enough to sell for money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 963

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun picked up a big redemption pill, put it directly into his mouth, it melted in the mouth, and a wave of spiritual energy began to sweep through Su Xun's body.

    The grade of this elixir can be said to be quite good, and it is even higher than the Xiaohuan elixir.

    Considering Su Xun's current first-grade golden elixir state, taking this elixir is quite effective.

    Suddenly I feel that staying here is still a good choice, at least it will be of great help to my cultivation.

    As long as I keep earning crystals, and go to Wanbaolou to buy pills, I have a lot of pills, and it will not be too difficult to break through in the future.

    If he is outside, he does not have this condition.

    Of course, that¨s all. If he is really allowed to choose, he still hopes to live outside. After all, Su Xun is familiar with that place and has lived there for so many years.

    Relatives and lovers are all there, so it is impossible for Su Xun to just give up like this, something that does not exist.

    After finding Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun will definitely go back immediately and won't stay here any longer.

    In the future, if there is any need, just come here by yourself, and it is not a rare thing.

    With the help of the elixir, Su Xun began to practice. Anyway, he didn't need to worry too much about alchemy.

    Remember the time, after dozens of minutes, take out the elixir by yourself, and then put the herbal medicine in again.

    Soon, one night passed, and Su Xun didn't sleep all night, and was almost all refining pills and practicing.

    Of course, for a cultivator, staying up all night is actually nothing, it's just a normal operation.

    Not to mention that Su Xun also took two Great Return Pills, and now he is full of energy.

    Su Xun refined hundreds of them in one night, but Su Xun didn't eat too much. In fact, one night's practice is enough to eat one. Too much is a waste.

    Su Xun didn't go out immediately after dawn, but continued refining.

    He made some small repayment pills, and prepared to sell the two kinds of pills together, so as to save others from being suspicious.

    The refining of Xiaohuandan is even easier. Su Xun got about two hundred of them, and I feel that it is almost the same. I can sell these things by myself, and get a lot of crystals first.

    Having prepared these, it was already noon, and Su Xun also started to go out, intending to find Wanbaolou again.

    Only this time, instead of going to the Wanbao Building yesterday, Su Xun planned to go to another branch.

    After all, I just bought the pills yesterday, and today I got a lot of big redemption pills, which is too eye-catching.

    It's okay if you don't pay attention, if you really notice these, then Su Xun will be in a lot of trouble.

    Su Xun left the inn and didn't eat lunch here. He planned to go to another place to eat. The food here tastes really mediocre.

    After a while, I should have a spar in my hand, and it's not bad. It's no problem to eat something.

    After Su Xun went out, what he didn't know was that in the inn, two people appeared soon, looking at the direction where he disappeared.

    "Brother, do you feel wrong, there is really something good about this kid?"

    A big man said to a thin guy next to him.

    When others saw it, they probably felt very puzzled, and thought that the sense of disobedience was too strong.

    It seems that this big man with five big and three thick looks like a big brother, but he called the thin guy next to him big brother.

    This skinny guy doesn't look like a nice guy with mischievous eyebrows.

    He didn't speak, and arched his nose twice, as if he wanted to smell something in the air.

    Then he only heard him say with certainty: "My nose, you know, is more sensitive than a dog's nose."

    "I smelled it last night. You can't feel the strong smell of medicinal pills. That kid should have set up an aura barrier, but don't try to hide it from my nose."

    The thief-eyed guy said: "I don't know what it is, but the grade should be good, and there are quite a few of them."

    "If our brothers snatch him away, we won't have to worry about cultivation for a long time afterwards."

    The big man seemed to be quite moved when he heard this, but he still hesitated and said worriedly: "Brother,?According to what you said, that kid should be an alchemist. If we offend him, will there be any problems?  "

    Among the immortal cultivators, alchemists may not be strong, but their status is respected, because many things have to be asked of alchemists.

    If the alchemist is upset, a group of friends around him will definitely help, after all, you owe him favors.

    Therefore, in everyone's impression, alchemists must not be provoked.

    The guy with sly eyebrows and mouse eyes said, "No matter who he is, his appearance here means that he is also alone."

    "This gives us a good chance to strike, and a pharmacist of his age is definitely not too strong. The two of us can kill him 100%."

    "When the time comes, snatch his belongings, whoever he is, and don't know what we did, just destroy the body and wipe out the traces."

    This guy is obviously a ruthless guy. When he said this, his face was flat, obviously it wasn't the first time he did this.

    As for the big man, he didn't seem to think there was anything wrong.

    People like them have no background and no resources to support them. If they want to practice, they still need to fight for most things by themselves.

    Being able to cultivate to this day, I don¨t know how many lives are in my hands, and I don¨t think there is anything wrong with it. This is how they are. If they are weak, they will be killed by others sooner or later.

    To be soft to the enemy is to be cruel to oneself.

    And what is an enemy? Those who have good things on them are naturally enemies.

    The big man said: "Brother, when shall we do it?"

    "When else, hurry up and go out, what if this kid runs away, who knows if he will come back."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them also hurried out, pretending to be casual, no one knew what they wanted to do.

    The realm of these two guys is not weaker than Su Xun, plus they have been doing sneaky things all year round, and they are already used to these operations. When they follow up, they are really not afraid that Su Xun will find out.

    Su Xun himself didn't expect that he was already being targeted in just how long it took.

    When refining alchemy yesterday, Su Xun was careful enough, and even set up a barrier of spiritual energy. You must know that the consumption is already very high.

    But he didn't count, some people always have special abilities.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 964

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On Su Xun's side, he found another Wanbaolou shop.

    In fact, for him, after getting familiar with it, everything is relatively easy, and there is nothing hard to find. The scale of Wanbao Building is relatively large, and people can recognize it at a glance.

    Fortunately, there are several branches and so on, which makes it more convenient for Su Xun, so he doesn't have to go to the one yesterday, otherwise it would be risky.

    For Su Xun, it is best to be careful in everything now.

    Newly found a Wanbao Building, after Su Xun went in, another woman in a green skirt came over to win, which really surprised Su Xun, thinking that this could not be the one from yesterday.

    However, if you take a closer look, although this one is quite beautiful, it is obvious that there are two people like the one yesterday, which made Su Xun feel relieved a lot.

    It seems that this green skirt should be the uniform of the reception at Wanbaolou.

    "My lord, may I ask what you need when you come to Wanbao Building?"

    The titles are different, the one yesterday was called Your Excellency Su Xun, and today the one is called Young Master.

    However, these are indifferent, they are not very important, Su Xun doesn't care about these, but said: "I have elixir here, I want to ask, can I take it here."

    In fact, he knew that it was accepted here, but he just said that on purpose, and everyone was polite.

    The woman in the green skirt had a pretty good attitude, and said with a smile: "It depends on what kind of elixir it is, can you show it to the little girl?"

    "If the young master finds it inconvenient, we can go inside and talk about it."

    Su Xun didn't feel any inconvenience, so he took out a small pill and said, "It's not a good thing, just look at it."

    The woman in the green skirt took Xiao Huan Dan, probably she saw it at first glance, but she still looked at it seriously.

    Then he smiled and said, "My lord's Xiao Huan Dan seems to be of very high quality. If you buy it, you will get two low-grade crystals and one. I don't know how many you have."

    When Su Xun heard the price, it was the same as yesterday's, and he said in his heart that he really didn't cheat me, the price is exactly the same, and people's business here is indeed the same.

    Of course, the small redemption pill was just made to deceive people, Su Xun took out another big redemption pill, threw it to the woman, and asked, "I don't know what the price of this pill is?"

    The woman in the green skirt saw the Da Huan Dan, and her eyes immediately lit up. Obviously, this thing is more than one level higher than the Xiao Huan Dan. After the acquisition, the profit margin is relatively large.

    Too low-level things, at that price, there is no room for manipulation.

    The woman in the green skirt thought for a while, and said, "The quality of Dahuandan is also very good. I will give you 7 crystals for one, which is already a very good price."

    Su Xun was also satisfied after hearing this. Originally, he thought that it would be quite good if he could sell five crystals for one. Who knew that he gave seven crystals, which was beyond Su Xun's expectations.

    It seems that this Great Returning Pill is indeed quite good, after all, it is a pill that can be used in the Golden Core Realm.

    Of course, Su Xun's satisfaction did not show, he knew that there was no way to bargain here, otherwise, with Su Xun's character, he might have to continue to raise the price.

    "One hundred pills for the small redemption pill and one hundred pills for the big redemption pill. Let me settle the bill." Su Xun said quickly without hesitation.

    Adding it all up, it can be exchanged for about 900 crystals. Here, it is not a small number, and it is enough for Su Xun to last for a while.

    Mainly, Su Xun only spent one night and one morning, and he couldn't produce too much, for fear that if he sold thousands of grains, people would stare at him.

    In fact, this is because Su Xun is too cautious. A chamber of commerce like Wanbaolou handles a lot of business every day, so he doesn't care about it at all.

    The woman in the green skirt heard that the quantity was quite a lot, and she was also very satisfied.

    After checking the elixir, the woman in the green skirt gave Su Xun 900 crystals without hesitation.

    Unexpectedly, this woman was not like the one yesterday, and even called Su Xun to go upstairs to see if there was anything she needed. It seemed that this woman was not good at doing business.

    Of course, Su Xun also feels that it is almost the same now. He doesn't need to continue to buy things. It is more important to find someone, as long as there are enough crystals.

    After leaving the Wanbao Building, Su Xun had a bit of capital anyway, so he decided to go eat something, find a place where there are more people gathered, and listen to the news by the way.

    If you want to inquire about news these days, you have to go to a lot of people.In the ?? place, everyone chatted together, and they might get some useful news from themselves.

    However, outside, there are two eyes that have been staring at him.

    "Brother, you are right. This kid is really a rich master. He dares to enter the Wanbao Building." The big man said in a low voice.

    For ordinary practitioners, the Wanbao Building is a place only rich people dare to enter. Without hundreds of spars on their bodies, they dare not enter at all.

    The skinny guy also licked his dry lips, only to hear him say: "Anyway, he must have something good when he enters the Wanbao Building."

    "And I guess there will be pills and crystals. It is impossible for him to spend all the crystals all at once. As long as he is robbed, the two of us can really practice safely for a while."

    After finishing speaking, the eyes of both of them were shining.

    Obviously, for the two of them, this is an excellent opportunity. If you miss this time, there may not be a next time.

    A young man doesn't seem to be too strong. It should be easy for two people to rob him, not too difficult.

    If you make up your mind, you will not change it. Money and silk touch people's hearts. This has been the case since ancient times.

    The skinny guy said directly: "Go, keep up, and directly seduce him to a remote place, let's do it!"

    Su Xun was walking on the street, and suddenly felt something was wrong, someone was following him.

    It was the big man who was noticed by Su Xun.

    In fact, this is also the other party deliberately showing his flaws, so that Su Xun found him, otherwise Su Xun might not have been able to find out. He followed all the way just now, and he didn't find anything.

    This big man gave Su Xun the feeling that his strength was not very good.

    Su Xun became interested in him for a while, and thought that if he cured this man and let him tell him some useful news, maybe it would be good.

    If you want to rule yourself, you have to weigh your own strength.

    Probably because I saw myself coming out of the Wanbao Building, so I was a little distracted.

    Little did he know that at this time, Su Xun also moved his mind, he wanted to cheat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 965 Two Golden Core Realms

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The big man kept staring at Su Xun as if nothing had happened, and didn't make a move, just looking ready to move.

    Su Xun naturally knows that in the main city, it is not allowed to do anything casually, otherwise the price will be very heavy, and someone with a high level will come to deal with you.

    So these two days, Su Xun's life was considered peaceful, and he didn't see any fights or anything like that.

    It is estimated that the big man who followed was also tabooing this, otherwise he would have been out of control on purpose.

    If you want to rob, you must have strength. Anyway, Su Xun still disdains this guy, thinking that he is just that.

    It just so happened that Su Xun was also making up his mind, so Su Xun started to run away on purpose.

    Not every part of the city is very prosperous, there are also residential areas, and there are also desolate places. Su Xun led this guy to a remote alley.

    He stopped in his tracks and said, "I followed all the way, why don't you come out quickly?"

    "Tsk tsk, it seems that your excellency has already discovered me."

    The big man appeared immediately, with a playful look on his face.

    Seeing his expression, Su Xun suddenly realized that something was wrong. This guy was discovered by himself, and it seemed that there was no surprise.

    Could it be that he discovered it for himself on purpose, or that he had already noticed it when he led it here?

    "I won't talk nonsense anymore, hand over the good things on you, otherwise don't blame me for being rude, tell you, don't think that this is the main city, and you will be fine."

    When this guy spoke, his tone was very tough.

    Su Xun was a little disdainful, thinking who are you scaring, he really doesn't believe how strong this guy can be, how can a really strong person shamelessly rob himself of a weak chicken?

    "Stop talking nonsense, if you want something, see if you have the strength to get it." Su Xun directly threw his hand at it.

    He has nothing to be taboo about, even if he is found out, it's an active defense, and he shouldn't be able to catch himself.

    Not to be outdone, the big man directly fought Su Xun.

    However, after being right, the guy took a few steps back with a look of shock on his face.

    Seeing Su Xun's strength, the first-grade Golden Core Realm is the same as him, but he feels that Su Xun's combat power seems to be very powerful.

    It was only a moment, and he felt that the opponent was invincible, and no one in the first-rank Jindan realm could put him under such great pressure.

    Su Xun also knew the opponent's strength, he was at the Golden Core level, not surprising, after all, this Wanzhou City is different from the outside, Golden Core level is probably very common.

    And this person's strength is not too strong, I always feel that his realm is very loose.

    If the old sweeper from the Mo family had stabilized his realm, this guy might not be able to fight, let alone Su Xun, he would naturally not be an opponent.

    It's just that Su Xun is a little surprised that this guy has the strength of the first-grade Jindan realm. Why can he track his own strength and find him?

    In terms of the same level of reasoning, although he can't beat him, but everyone is similar in terms of concealment, and there is no reason for him to be discovered by him.

    Before, I thought that this guy who followed me was a fake alchemist.

    He was discovered by himself, and there is a high possibility that he did it on purpose, that is to say, this guy may have companions.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt that something was wrong.

    Sure enough, at this time, the big man hurriedly shouted: "Brother, come out quickly, I can't deal with this person alone, hurry up!"

    In less than two seconds, that skinny guy showed up on his own initiative, and he was the instigator of all this.

    It was also his idea to let the big man take the initiative to seduce. What he needed most was that he was afraid that after he made a move, Su Xun would be so frightened that he would hide in a crowded place in the main city.

    At the door of some inns and shops, they did not dare to do anything, it was no different from committing suicide.

    Seeing this guy, Su Xun had a bad feeling in his heart. This guy can be called a big brother by a big man, which proves that he must be the leader in strength.

    It is a bit difficult to deal with those who are stronger than the first-rank Jindan realm.

    Su Xun is afraid that this guy is too strong, and the two are added together. I'm afraid it will be really difficult to deal with him at that time. If it doesn't work, he can only think of running away.

    In additionXun was still thinking, the movement of the three Golden Core realms is not small, even if this place is a bit remote, powerful people should be able to feel it.

    If they could come over, I might be saved.

    The skinny guy just landed, and took out a golden disc. He pushed it twice, and then the disc emitted a light curtain.

    Like a barrier, it surrounded all three of them.

    It didn't cause any harm to Su Xun, but Su Xun didn't feel very good.

    I just heard the guy say: "This is for shielding the spiritual energy. No matter how fierce we fight, no one will be able to feel it."

    Su Xun's complexion changed a little, and there is such a thing, which proves that his previous thoughts were directly shattered, and people outside could not sense him.

    Since the other party has done this, it proves that he came prepared, and this is not the first time he has done something like robbery.

    The two of them cooperated very skillfully, and they also had routines.

    These two guys did often rob houses, and they got the thing of shielding spiritual energy by accident, which made it easier for them to do this.

    Otherwise, no matter how courageous they are, they would not dare to have such thoughts in the main city.

    Of course, this golden disc also has certain limitations. It can only last for a stick of incense, and it is not very useful in the face of experts.

    However, when dealing with someone in the Golden Core state, everyone was beaten to death, and people outside would not notice any fluctuations, things that don't exist.

    Su Xun glanced at the two guys, and said: "I have never met you two, I wonder what you mean by this?"

    Knowing that fighting is inevitable, Su Xun is just procrastinating, trying to get the details of the two of them out.

    "Young man, you have some good things on your body that you can't hide from me. If you don't kill you, how can you take the things on your body?"

    After finishing speaking, this guy also made a move.

    The strength of the second-rank Jindan realm is indeed higher.

    However, after knowing his realm, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief.

    It's only at the second-rank Jindan realm, and he can still deal with it. What I was more worried about just now is that this guy is above the third-rank and fourth-rank, so it will be really difficult.

    If two people are added together, even if it is a bit troublesome, it is not impossible to deal with.

    Su Xun felt relieved, and said, "Since you are going to die, you can't blame me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 966 Desperado

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph, speak wild words, I will teach you a lesson today."

    The skinny guy obviously dismissed Su Xun's words.

    Because he is very clear in his heart, he already knows the details of Su Xun, just a small first-grade Golden Core.

    Although he is only second rank, just a little higher than Su Xun, a small realm.

    But the chain of contempt can be formed so easily, sometimes even if your realm is a little lower than others, people can despise you.

    Don't underestimate the gap in a small realm. Sometimes it seems that a small gap is an insurmountable gap, which makes the gap between two people's combat effectiveness relatively large.

    In the eyes of the skinny guy, in fact, he has already settled for Su Xun.

    The realm is one higher than him, and there is a helper at the Jindan realm beside him.

    Even if the strength is a bit weak, it can actually help, so no matter how you look at it, this kid is doomed today, and the ending is already doomed.

    If he thinks so, then he is very wrong, because for Su Xun, his combat effectiveness cannot be reflected by his realm.

    The battle between the two sides began directly, and Su Xun knew that it was unavoidable.

    Taking out his golden cudgel, Su Xun began to smash it at the two people. It seemed to be out of order, but in fact there were certain rules, which contained aura, and its power should not be underestimated.

    "Brother, this stick looks like a good thing. You have to give it to me if you grab it later." Only the big man said.

    Looking at the golden cudgel, my mouth almost drools.

    Seeing Su Xun was quite painful, thinking that these two guys are already poor and crazy, everything they see is good, and they have plans to rob.

    It was also Su Xun's bad luck to meet these two guys.

    It seems that this Wanzhou City is not as safe as imagined, and it is more dangerous than the legend.

    Even if this is the main city where casual hands are not allowed, there are dangers everywhere, and Su Xun is only on the second day of his stay, and he is being targeted.

    Everything is still based on the fact that Su Xun is more careful. It cannot be said that he is unlucky. It can only be said that there are mixed fish and dragons here, and there are everyone.

    Many people will risk their lives for some resources and good things.

    The skinny guy obviously didn't have time to talk to him about the assignment right now, so he immediately shouted: "Stop talking nonsense with me, I'll fight him head-on, and you go to the side to restrain him and harass him."

    There is no taboo, I just said it in front of Su Xun.

    After all, even if Su Xun knew about it, there was nothing he could do about it. He was destined to fight two.

    It's just that if two people are positive, the effect may not be very good, and the effect of one plus one greater than two will not be achieved.

    Su Xun cursed secretly, you are shameless, you hit me at the second-grade Jindan realm, and you are already at a higher realm than me, so you are already bullying.

    It's really shameless to have two on one and let people harass me from the side.

    For people like them, they are all desperadoes, how can they be so particular, and they can kill people quickly, this is the kingly way.

    ?Besides, the guy who is actually not very thin is also a little shocked in his heart. The strength of this young man is beyond his imagination.

    It's effortless to beat him at the first-rank Jindan realm against a second-rank one. Even the skinny guy feels that if he really has to fight hard, his aura is probably not as good as him.

    Not only him, but even Su Xun felt it, what level, everyone has done two tricks, and everything is gone.

    Including the big man, it is actually the same, the aura is relatively loose, and the realm is not as stable.

    Su Xun thought carefully, and felt that people like them were casual cultivators, and generally speaking, they robbed things to practice.

    Maybe they got some good things too, but because they lacked systematic guidance and blindly used natural materials and earth treasures blindly, although the realm was forcibly raised, the combat effectiveness was not that strong.

    Speaking of their growth process, it is probably much more complicated than Su Xun's.

    Su Xun is just eating pills and the like, but these two guys are not so sure, who knows how many messy things they have eaten.

    Coupled with their talents, they are naturally incomparable with Su Xun's Xianjun Taoist body. In this way, their combat effectiveness is actually not very good.

    even if?Those who are in the second-grade Golden Core Realm can't take advantage of Su Xun.

    That's why Su Xun is sure that there is definitely something wrong with these two guys, otherwise, no matter how strong his combat power is, it would be good to be able to barely draw a tie with the second-rank Jindan realm, how can he have the upper hand if he has capital.

    It is not as simple as imagined every time the Jindan Realm is raised by one level, and the gap is quite large. Naturally, Su Xun will not be blindly arrogant.

    Fortunately, I encountered two rubbish. If it was really good, Su Xun might really suffer today.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't dare to be careless, no matter how rubbish the other side was, it was at the Golden Core level, and there were still two people, if they really went together, Su Xun would still be in trouble.

    Su Xun made a decisive decision, knowing that he had to get one done first.

    So Su Xun directly used pen and ink to form an array, trapping the skinny guy.

    If this big formation is used on a big man in the first-grade Jindan realm, it is really a waste, and it doesn't have much effect.

    After seeing the big formation, the skinny guy showed panic on his face. This is not surprising. Basically everyone who is trapped by the big formation has this kind of reaction. Su Xun has already  got used to.

    However, this guy's panic was only temporary. Although the formation could trap him, it didn't make him feel the fear of dying.

    He also judged that he can withstand this thing.

    Immediately, the guy's eyes lit up, and he shouted: "Fuck, this kid really has a lot of good things on him. If you snatch him away, we'll send it away."

    "You entangle him, don't let him run away, I'll break this quickly, and then deal with him."

    The big man nodded quickly, and he naturally saw that this young man had a lot of good things on him, and robbing him was the right choice.

    But he must not let him run away. If they run away, they will fall short today, and next time they are vigilant, they will not be fooled again.

    So this is the only chance.

    Even if the big man knew that he was not Su Xun's opponent, he would fight desperately. He was confident that he would not have a big problem if he entangled Su Xun for a while.

    At this time, Su Xun already had goosebumps all over his body.

    These two guys are really disgusting, they are all desperadoes, they just want to grab things.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 967

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As the so-called barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, Su Xun naturally understands this truth.

    And the two guys in front of them are clearly barefoot people. They are already desperate, and they want to fight their lives to snatch Su Xun away today.

    Of course, the premise of this robbery is to kill Su Xun first.

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun couldn't even figure out where their obsessions came from.

    Anyway, he is also a strong person in the Golden Core Realm, so it doesn't matter anymore, isn't it good to live well? If he goes outside, he will also be the overlord of one party, and he can live a pampered life.

    But now it looks like that kind of bandit who is completely desperate, which is very painful.

    After all, Su Xun came to Wanzhou City for the first time, and he didn't know much about the world of immortal cultivators here, where strength is everything.

    There are not so many rules and constraints, if you are strong enough, then you are the rules.

    And becoming stronger is not just talking about it. In order to become stronger, everyone has to give everything.

    Not like Su Xun. He has enough resources and a powerful system to help him. He is not a barefoot person, so naturally he will not fight others desperately.

    In any case, if they dared to rob Su Xun, it would be a big mistake for them.

    In addition, this big man wanted to hold Su Xun back, but Su Xun had no intention of leaving at all, he just wanted to kill this guy.

    Su Xun shot directly at the big man. Before that, the second-rank Jindan was restraining him. It was really not easy for Su Xun to make a move. That person could still cause some trouble.

    Now that person is trapped by the pen and ink formation, which buys Su Xun time to make a move, and it happens that Su Xun can defeat them one by one.

    "Pfft！！"

    Before he had a few confrontations with Su Xun, the big man was obviously dying, and he was vomiting blood crazily from his mouth.

    At the same time, he kept yelling: "Brother, I'm dying, this man is so powerful, please save me."

    Su Xun who watched was very puzzled, and thought that although I am stronger than you, but everyone is in the same realm, so it is not possible to reach the point of being crushed.

    And I didn't use all my strength just now, how can you be beaten like this?  It made Su Xun wonder if his fighting power had improved.

    The skinny guy is worthy of being a strong man in the second-rank Jindan realm. His basic strength is still there, and he quickly blocked the text attack, and then broke through the big formation.

    Cursed in his mouth: "Trash, do you eat nothing in this Golden Core Realm?"

    In fact, his current state is not very good. The strange big formation just now consumed him a lot. If it lasted for a while, he probably wouldn't dare to fight Su Xun anymore.

    But this also made him more excited, it was a good thing, if he got it in his hands, among other things, it would be more convenient for him to rob his house in the future.

    Trapped people inside and see how you run.

    "Boy, I will kill you today."

    The skinny guy uttered a harsh word, and then he took out a golden broken blade and charged at Su Xun.

    Although the broken blade looks incomplete, it is obviously a good thing, and Su Xun can feel the power of it.

    Su Xun is not afraid of him, after all, Su Xun is now.  Still in the state of full strength, without the harassment of the big man, Su Xun felt more relaxed.

    After fighting for a while with ease, the skinny guy obviously couldn't hold on anymore, so he couldn't help shouting: "Are you all right, hurry up and help me."

    As soon as this remark came out, it proved that he himself was admitting cowardice in a disguised form, and he could not beat a first-rank Jindan, and it was very likely that he would overturn.

    The big man was also unambiguous, it seemed that he had a pill in his mouth just now, and he should have recovered well, so he rushed up directly and continued to harass Su Xun.

    This guy's combat power is limited, and Su Xun doesn't pay attention to it at all.

    In addition, the two on the opposite side were both injured, so Su Xun was even more confident. They had already missed the best opportunity, and now they are going together, there is nothing they can do to Su Xun.

    ?We fought for a while, and the fight was like a catastrophe. Unfortunately, it was just destroying the alley. The impact of the spiritual energy was blocked by the golden light curtain. The people outside still didn't know what happened here.

    The skinny guy finally noticed something was wrong, and he couldn't stand it anymore.

    At this moment, he was covered in blood, and even the tiger's mouth on his hand had begun to split open, and the blood was like a pillar, flowing non-stop.

    ??If he continues like this, he will die sooner or later.

    Just heard him shout: "Er Hu, come and support me for a while, I will take the elixir to recover, otherwise we will both die."

    When he was speaking, there seemed to be a faint light in this guy's eyes, even Su Xun, who was fighting opposite him, didn't notice it.

    In fact, this guy is planning to run away.

    He knew that he couldn't fight, neither of them had fought before, if he continued to fight, both of them would die, and overturning was inevitable.

    As for taking the elixir to recover, it is pure nonsense. There is no elixir on him that can recover so quickly, and Su Xun will not give him such a long time.

    So he planned to sacrifice the big man, let him stand up and die instead of himself.

    Su Xun couldn't kill him in seconds, so naturally he would need to waste a certain amount of time. He could just run away, and only by doing so would he have time.

    There is no way out of this. What kind of bullshit friend is not a friend? We are just a cooperative relationship. At this critical juncture, I am naturally thinking about myself.

    If they didn't run away, the two of them would probably have to confess here. Today they lost their eyes so much that they kicked the steel plate.

    The big man sneered, and in the next second, a blue light burst out from his body, and his speed suddenly became faster, and he even ran away first.

    It was obvious that he didn't believe the skinny guy and saw what he was thinking, so he ran away first.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, thinking that this guy, who looked weak just now, is running so fast now, this is a talent.

    The thin guy, his eyes were tearing apart for a moment, and he realized that he had been sold.

    The whole person was so angry that he wanted to catch up and chop up the big man in an instant.

    However, how could Su Xun give him this chance, so he stopped him directly, and everyone continued to fight.

    It was also because of this that Su Xun couldn't chase the big man, because he couldn't kill the guy in the second-rank Jindan realm in front of him.

    If there is no way to kill in seconds, chasing that big guy by yourself means letting this guy go.

    There can only be one of the two, so Su Xun must choose the stronger one.

    These two guys seem to be in the same group, but in fact they are not good people, they are plotting against each other.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 968 Devouring cultivation base

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also knew that the skinny guy wanted to plot against that big man, and he noticed it just now.

    It's just a pretense to take the elixir to recover, and he probably just wants to run away.

    And that big guy looked stupid, and he really seemed to be fooling around.

    Of course, in Su Xun's heart, he was actually on guard. Even if the big guy really got on, Su Xun would keep this skinny guy and wouldn't let him run away.

    It's just that what Su Xun didn't expect was that the big man didn't look so stupid, on the contrary, he was a really shrewd person, and he ran away immediately when the situation was wrong.

    Usually big brother shouts, when something happens, I don't care who you are.

    I can't say which one of them is more insidious, it can only be said that none of them are good things. It is obvious that the big guy is hiding something deeper.

    Even the skinny guy didn't see who he was.

    It was discovered at this time that it was obviously too late.

    Su Xun also realized that the way the big man vomited blood when he was fighting him just now was probably just pretending, and his injury was not that serious.

    This guy is always thinking about preserving his strength, and also to save his life. Maybe when the fight started, he realized that something was wrong, and he might fall down today.

    Today this guy also amazed Su Xun. Anyway, Su Xun thinks that people are not judged by their appearance. This guy's mind is totally different from what it looks like on the surface.

    On the other hand, the skinny guy looked shrewd, but he was sold in the end.

    Su Xun felt a little sorry for not being able to kill both of them. These two people are both scourges, and it would be peace of mind if they were killed.

    It's a pity that one of them ran away, and there was no way to do it. Fortunately, the stronger one has stayed. For Su Xun, this is a good thing.

    Just after taking him down, as long as he doesn't kill him, he can try Kun's effect. It just so happens that his realm is higher than his own, and he perfectly meets the conditions.

    The skinny guy is already at the end of his battle. If he could hold on, he wouldn't have thought about plotting against the big guy and running away by himself.

    ? In addition to being overthrown, I was so angry in my heart. In the case of anger, this guy was completely useless. Su Xun knocked him to the ground with a stick and couldn't get up.

    At this time, his combat effectiveness is almost gone, and he can no longer pose any threat to Su Xun.

    "Today I fell, and I will leave what I have on my body to you. How about you spare my life? Killing me won't do you any good."

    This guy reacts quickly and is a ruthless character.

    Knowing that at this time he has become slaughtered, he thought about negotiating to save his life.

    I have to say that it makes sense for this guy to be able to cultivate to this level. He is not as weak as imagined, and his mind is clear.

    Su Xun, however, was full of smiles, and said in his heart that he wanted to live, and you thought beautifully, when he was going to kill me before, he didn't see you like this.

    Today, if you just change to another first-grade Jindan realm immortal cultivator, they will probably have been killed by these two people, and then they will happily share the spoils.

    How can Su Xun be bewitched by his few words, thinking that this is complete nonsense, I killed you, all the things on your body are mine, and I don't have to worry about you hiding things.

    Also eliminated hidden dangers for myself, what if you find someone to fuck me, Su Xun is not stupid.

    Su Xun didn't speak, just looked at him with a smile, but the expression on his face clearly showed that you were dead.

    The skinny guy obviously felt Su Xun's killing intent, and obviously didn't want to let him go.

    When his life was in danger, he didn't care too much.

    He gritted his teeth and said: "Boy, don't deceive others too much. I am at the second-rank Golden Core Realm, and I have two Golden Cores in my body. If I really blew myself up, I might be able to take you away."

    The improvement of the golden core level will increase the number of golden cores in the body. For example, if you are in the first rank of the golden core level, you only have one golden core in your body.

    After breaking through to the second rank, a new one will be condensed, and the body will become two golden pills, which represents the improvement of combat power.

    If it really blew up, the two golden cores exploded together, and the impact force was indeed incredible. In a short time, Su Xun couldn't escape, and would definitely be affected.

    Su Xun has green dragon scales to protect his body, so he cannot die, but it is estimated that he will be seriously injuredHe couldn't run away, and Su Xun didn't want to see that happen.

    Naturally, he also knew that this guy was just trying to scare him, and he wouldn't blow himself up unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It was hard to cultivate, after self-explosion, everything is gone, and those who want to survive will not self-explosion.

    Not only is his cultivation base gone, but his life is also gone.

    Unless he knows that he can't survive, and when all thoughts are lost, he thinks about pulling a back, and then he will explode himself.

    There is also this possibility, so Su Xun naturally had to be on guard, so he said: "Don't act recklessly, if you explode your golden core, you won't have any good fruit to eat."

    "Hmph, if my life is gone, do you think I will care about this, so let's not really tear our skins apart, you won't feel good when I die."

    This guy thought his threat was working, so he suddenly got excited and continued to increase his strength.

    Little did he know that Su Xun was just playing him a few times, at this moment, Su Xun summoned his Kun.

    After Kun came out, he directly locked on the skinny guy, and he was not polite at all, as if he knew what he was going to do.

    Without Su Xun speaking, this guy opened his mouth wide, and then began to swallow. The skinny guy has a wisp of golden gas on his body, which is entering Kun's mouth. This should be the legendary swallowing.

    The expression on the face of the skinny guy changed rapidly, and he felt that his cultivation base was constantly passing away.

    The strangely shaped monster in front of him actually wanted to take his cultivation base, which made the skinny guy show horror in his eyes.

    In the world, there is such a beast that can steal other people's cultivation base, which has never been heard before.

    He is naturally resisting, he has cultivated with great difficulty, so why should he be taken away by others.

    Once the cultivation level is gone, he is an ordinary person, and he can be called a useless person. Naturally, he is useless if he dies.

    But no matter how much he resisted, it was useless, even when he was determined to explode his golden core and die with Su Xun, it was useless.

    It was a feeling of powerlessness, as if he couldn't do anything, and could only quietly wait for his cultivation base to be swallowed.

    The eyes were wide open, and Su Xun could clearly feel the unwillingness and fear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 969 is a ruthless person

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Niu Dali is +109!"

    Su Xun didn't expect that when he fought just now, he didn't get the guy's resentment value, but now, he provided himself with a lot of money.

    What surprised Su Xun even more was that the guy's name was Niu Dali.

    This name is a bit silly, but it's nothing. After all, the name is just a code name. The key is that it doesn't match the guy's body shape and appearance.

    He looks skinny, and his name is Niu Dali. If the big man just saw such a name, Su Xun would still understand.

    However, because of this, Su Xun also discovered a way to make money, which seems to be pretty good.

    In the future, when devouring other people's cultivation base, the other party will definitely have various negative emotions.

    After practicing so hard for so long, the cultivation base that was acquired through untold hardships was taken away by you all at once, which is simply murderous.

    Su Xun also guessed, no matter how unwilling this guy is, how much he wants to resist, but he has no chance to resist.

    As mentioned in the previous introduction, when the Kun is devoured, it will have a suppressive effect, and there will be no moths.

    Of course, the requirement for Su Xun is that Su Xun has to disable people before he can hope to suppress them. If he is a person with full combat power, Kun cannot swallow him.

    Naturally, after Su Xun did it, once he started devouring, the other party would have no room for maneuver. As for self-explosion, it was just talking, how could Kun let him self-explode.

    After a while, Kun seemed to be full, flapping his two fleshy wings, and returned to Su Xun's side, looking very satisfied.

    At the same time, Su Xun felt a powerful aura pouring into his body, frantically watering his golden core.

    This must be the cultivation that Kun devoured just now, and it ended up directly in his body.

    Speaking of it, I really don't know what the principle is, it feels very magical, but this is also the reason why I have a contract with it.

    Anyway, for Su Xun, this is a great thing, and Su Xun will not worry too much.

    On the contrary, it was Niu Dali, whose breath was close to disappearing. At this moment, he might not even be as good as an ordinary cripple.

    Naturally, Su Xun doesn't need to shy away from him. The current Su Xun only needs to look at him, and he will disappear immediately.

    As for running and the like, if you let him run, he probably won't be able to run, there is no such possibility at all.

    "You, what kind of monster is this?"

    Niu Dali accepted this reality, but he still looked at Kun in shock.

    That look can be said to be fearful and hateful, after all, my own cultivation was swallowed up by this thing, it was really uncomfortable.

    He has been wandering around for a long time in his life. He has heard a lot about things in the world, but he has never heard of such a thing.

    Just listen to Niu Dali saying: "Boy, after you kill me, you won't feel better."

    "With the existence of such an evil monster on your body, it will be exposed sooner or later. Then you can wait for the monks all over the world to surround and kill you."

    When speaking, this guy's tone was full of hatred, as if he wished that something would happen to Su Xun.

    This guy obviously knew that he couldn't escape, and he saw Su Xun's secret, how could he let himself go.

    The key point is that all his golden cores are gone, and all his cultivation bases are gone. He even wants to blew himself up to die together, but he can't do it.

    For him, all he can do is wait for death, so he doesn't have so many scruples anymore, he might as well say a few words of congratulations and enjoy himself.

    Su Xun frowned. What this guy said was indeed a problem. Once others found out that someone could devour their cultivation, they would probably go crazy and chase him down.

    No one will allow such monsters that threaten them to exist.

    Although he was sure that what happened today would not be exposed, Su Xun also reminded himself that he had to be more careful, and he must be able to summon Kun only when everything was safe.

    Of course, this guy didn't realize that Kun was just a cover, and his cultivation finally reached Su Xun's.

    He thought that Kun devoured his cultivation just for his own growth. If he knew that it could be used by others, he would be even more shocked.

    the"Wh！！"

    Kun also seemed to understand that he said he was a monster, and let out a dissatisfied cry.

    It's just this voice, it feels like a baby voice, it's really not deterrent.

    Su Xun didn't want to cause more trouble, there was still a strong presence in the city, so as not to cause any problems, he quickly put Kun away.

    "The magic weapon of savings, you actually have a magic weapon of savings, and you are full of good things. Before you die, answer me a question, what is your background?"

    Seeing that Kun had disappeared directly, Niu Dali said immediately.

    Just like his judgment, there are many good things in Su Xun, beyond his imagination, otherwise, two of them would not be able to defeat one.

    If I can eat him today, then I will really send it.

    Of course, this young man's good things must not have been obtained by himself. At his age, what is he, isn't he just a strong background?

    Thinking of this, Niu Dali also felt quite sad. Thinking about his whole life, it was because he didn't have any background.

    Even when he went to the Zongmen to study as a teacher, no one accepted him, otherwise how could he have embarked on this path.

    His Golden Core level cultivation base, even in the sect, is enough to be an ordinary disciple, but he only climbed up slowly, and he naturally knows how much effort it took.

    It doesn't matter if Su Xun talks to him a few words, but he doesn't want to waste more time.

    What if the big man who ran away turned around and called for someone, even if Su Xun knew that the possibility was not too high.

    Even so, Su Xun still had to take precautions, murderous intent emerged in his eyes.

    After feeling the powerful killing intent, Niu Dali naturally knew that he was going to die, but in the end he still didn't get the answer he wanted.

    "Even if I die, I will die by my own hands!"

    The guy let out a loud roar, then grabbed his own neck and killed him directly.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, he didn't expect that this guy didn't give him a chance at all, he committed suicide at the speed of light, he was not soft on himself at all, he was a ruthless person.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't let him go so easily, and forcibly melted the body, turning it into ashes in an instant.

    To prevent this person, if it is a fake death or something, it will cause trouble for himself. The body is gone, and he can't use any methods.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 970 Attempt to break through

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After eliminating this trouble, Su Xun also knew that today's matter is over.

    After Niu Dali's body disappeared, some things fell from his body, all of which he usually used.

    Su Xun didn't care about anything, and didn't have time to check it carefully, so he put it away first and then talked about it.

    For Su Xun, it is quite dangerous now. Once someone comes over and sees him, he may be in big trouble.

    Of course, what Su Xun is most worried about is that big man, he is not a good guy, he is very scheming.

    Maybe he still has some thoughts of praying mantis and catching cicadas, planning to wait a while and come over to find a leak. Su Xun thinks that this kind of courageous person can do anything.

    If he met him, if he was not sure to kill him directly, it would be a big trouble, so Su Xun left directly.

    At this moment, the surrounding golden light curtains suddenly trembled twice, and then disappeared, and a golden disc appeared on the ground.

    Su Xun remembered that there was a golden disc.

    Looking at it like this, the duration should have expired, so the light curtain disappeared automatically, and the disk returned to its original appearance.

    There is a time limit for this thing, Su Xun guessed it before, the two of them are very eager to solve him, it seems that they don't want to delay it for too long.

    As for whether the time limit is fixed or has something to do with the user's strength, it's hard to say. You have to try it yourself later.

    However, it is indeed a good thing to be able to shield the impact of spiritual energy, even Su Xun himself is a little jealous, but fortunately this thing is now his.

    Just take the things away, Su Xun slipped away faster.

    Even Su Xun didn't go back to the inn yesterday, and he didn't care much about wasting a few crystals anyway.

    At this time, for my own safety, I have to be careful in everything, and Su Xun can do this without any problem.

    What's more, Su Xun carries all his things with him, so it is impossible for him to forget that his own things are there.

    I found another inn, and the price was even cheaper, only four spars for one night.

    Su Xun learned the lesson from yesterday and only opened it for one day. If he continues to live, it will be a big deal to renew the fee, so as not to waste it.

    ?Because in this place, Su Xun is not sure, when exactly he was being targeted, everything is uncertain.

    At this moment, Su Xun is still wondering, how did those two guys find themselves today?

    Could it be because he came out of Wanbao Building?  I don't think it's very likely. Wanbao Building has too many guests every day.

    Maybe it's because I look younger, like a soft persimmon that's easy to pinch?

    Su Xun thought for a long time, and it seemed that this was the only possibility.

    Of course, this is indeed the reason, but it is only one aspect.

    When refining the elixir, he had already been noticed. The skinny Niu Dali has something special about him, that is, his nose is extremely sensitive.

    To say that he has a dog's nose is a bit of a misnomer, but it is really smarter than a dog's nose.

    Although Su Xun set up a barrier, he also took this aspect into consideration, but it was able to defend against ordinary people, but failed to guard against that Niu Dali.

    In addition, Su Xun went to the Wanbao Building later, to make them sure that Su Xun did have something good on him, otherwise, he probably wouldn't have done it directly.

    Of course, there is also a reason that Su Xun guessed. Seeing that he is young and harmless to humans and animals, he does not look like a powerful person.

    If it was an old man or something, even if they knew about it, they would not dare to act rashly if they were not sure about their strength, for fear of being sanctioned.

    Su Xun solved his personal food and clothing problem, and the matter was directly exposed, and no one would say anything.

    That big man is a hidden danger, but if he is smart, he is already very good at saving his life this time, and he probably won't do anything else.

    Except for him, it is impossible for anyone else to think of such a thing happening, so Su Xun is quite relaxed.

    In his room, he carefully inspected that guy's belongings, that is, the Niu Dali one.

    There is a broken blade, which looks pretty good. He also used it in the battle, and it looks very sharp.

    However, it is obviously incomplete, and the value is estimated to be limited. Su Xun is very interested in this thing.?, I am even less interested, I will find a place to sell it when I have a chance in the future.

    There are also some fragmentary pills and exercises. Su Xun will not be interested in exercises.

    He has the cultivation techniques of the Wuling Immortal Lord, so naturally these ordinary techniques cannot be compared. Everyone is not at the same level, and Su Xun didn't even bother to look at it.

    But it's not completely useless. It's a pity to throw it away. Let's wait and see if there is a chance to dispose of it.

    As for the elixir, Su Xun even opened it and smelled it. He didn't know what the elixir was, but it seemed that the grades were limited.

    Thinking of this, forget it.

    It's not interesting, that guy is at least a second-rank Jindan person, so Su Xun was a little puzzled that he was so poor, and thought he could get some good things.

    But if you think about it carefully, if he is not poor, he will not go to rob the house.

    Cultivation requires a lot of resources, if no one provides them.  It's really hard to rely on yourself.

    Of course, this is not the reason for Su Xun to sympathize with him, maybe he is quite pitiful, but this is not the reason for him to kill and rob.

    I believe that he has also harmed many people. Today, it happened to Su Xun's head, so Su Xun must not let him go. Killing him is a must, and there is no psychological burden at all.

    The only thing of value is probably the golden disc.

    It is indeed a good item, maybe I can use it myself in the future.

    Su Xun put away the things, it is considered a windfall, anyway, it is better than nothing.

    As for the big guy, Su Xun reckoned that he was even poorer, after all, he usually hangs out with Niu Dali, and the boss looks like this, how could he be any better.

    Even if he is scheming, it is impossible to hide good things often, otherwise he would have been exposed long ago.

    People who pretend to be stupid, once exposed once, really have no chance in the future.

    On the contrary, Su Xun felt that he had a lot of aura in his body, and he had to refine it quickly. If he didn't refine the aura of Niu Dali for a long time, it would be wasted.

    Su Xun is also thinking, let's see for himself, if he can break through as soon as possible, the level will increase, and the combat power will be increased, so that Su Xun's next actions will be more convenient.

    Otherwise, the ghost knows if he will provoke powerful people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 971 The Four Great Powers

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three days passed quickly.

    For some reason, Su Xun always felt that the time in Wanzhou City was faster than outside.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, as if in an instant.

    ?If you think about it carefully, the time did not pass quickly, because Su Xun did a lot of things during these three days.

    The first is to try to break through, using the spiritual energy absorbed by Kun, and then cooperate with the Great Returning Pill.

    I thought it would be possible, but I found that it was still not enough.

    Su Xun is also sensible, and he didn't force it. The time for his breakthrough is not too long, so he can't care so much.

    It seems that the aura of a second-grade golden elixir is still not enough.

    The main reason is that that guy is too watery, and the spiritual energy is very loose. After Su Xun really condensed it, he found that it was not as much as he thought.

    Of course, it's also fortunate that he is more watery. If he is not watery, Su Xun may not be able to kill him, and he probably will be seriously injured.

    All in all, Su Xun is now only one step away from breaking through.

    Give him another person to absorb, or give him some time to slowly refine the Great Return Pill, probably there will be no big problem.

    It's just that in this place, Su Xun came with a mission, and he couldn't really calm down to practice. The requirements are really too high.

    The main thing is to find someone. For three days, Su Xun almost wandered outside.

    Jingshi actually spent a lot of money, and got some news.

    The news can't be said to be useless, it helped me understand the situation in Wanzhou City better.

    However, the news about Mo Xiaoli is really very rare, and it is impossible to find it at all, which makes Su Xun wonder.

    Only then did I realize that it was too difficult to find someone for no reason, it was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.

    If it's really a city, then it's okay to say, the key is Wanzhou City, that's just what it's called. Su Xun hasn't figured out the real area yet, so it must be very large.

    Roaring Sky Dog Su Xun did bring it, but it is of no use, and Su Xun has nothing that smells like Mo Xiaoli now.

    It's not that I didn't think about going to Linjiang to get some, but it's been so long, and the smell on the things is probably gone long ago.

    Su Xun searched for three days in the main city, but found nothing.

    A little anxious in my heart, no matter how good the mentality is, it is inevitable that people will be a little anxious when they are confused and can't find their way.

    It would be better if there is a direction, the current Su Xun is like a headless chicken.

    Su Xun didn't look for it casually, he inquired about the news, for example, is there any character here who is more attractive to women, or likes to use women for cultivation.

    When asked, some said they didn't know, and some just talked about it.

    To say which cultivator doesn't like women, and blame Su Xun for asking this question is not nutritious, because a man has a need for a woman, it just depends on the size of the need.

    Su Xun himself gave up, he was thinking, maybe he is not in the main city.

    The people in the main city gave Su Xun the feeling that they lived relatively comfortably, and they were really thinking about living and working in peace and contentment.

    Of course, there are not many ordinary people. Su Xun estimated that most of them are the original residents here, native Wanzhou people.

    There is no big pursuit in my heart, and it is still safe in the main city, so I just muddle through and stay in the main city for a long time.

    Su Xun felt that he still had to go to the more dangerous Outland.

    It is very likely that Mo Xiaoli will be given to the person who wants to come. It is estimated that he will be in the outer domain, and it is unlikely that he will be in the main city.

    Since it is a powerful existence, it would be too boring to dawdle in the main city.

    So Su Xun figured it out, and went to the outer domain to have a look. The danger is a little bit dangerous, but he asked a lot, and it wasn't that exaggerated.

    Danger is only relative, just like in the game, except for Novice Village, people can find you to pk, and when you are in Novice Village, there is a rule that you can't do it, almost the same meaning.

    When it comes to the outer domain, it's just that there are no regulations. If you offend others, you will do it directly.

    Su Xun is honest and honest, and doesn't show any troubles that make people do it, such as revealing his wealth, so he probably won't be beaten.

    There will never be someone so boring, just hit someone when you see it.

    The battle of the immortal cultivators, thatAll have to be valuable.

    In addition to this, Su Xun also figured out that the entire Wanzhou City is divided into four major forces.

    There are sects with the strength of the sect, that is, the descendants of various ancient sects, established sects, and Yaowanggu is one of them.

    I was still wondering where those people from Medicine King Valley came from.

    Before, I thought it was in another world, but it was connected to this world, and I found out later that it was all on the side of Wanzhou City.

    The seemingly powerful Medicine King Valley is actually just one of the sect's factions.

    There are several other major sects, each of which sounds like they are very powerful.

    In addition to the Zongmen faction, there is also the Academy faction.

    The so-called college means the same as the school outside. The outside is to teach you cultural knowledge, and the college here is to teach you to cultivate immortality and provide you with help.

    It means the same thing as Zongmen, Zongmen also accepts disciples, and then guides them, and gives certain resources to cultivate them.

    However, it is said that more and more young people are going to colleges, so the strength reserves of several colleges are very sufficient.

    There is still no conclusion on who is stronger between the sect and the academy. Everyone has their own opinions and their views are different.

    Zongmen has a long history, people have a lot of heritage there, and there are many old things.

    However, the academy is not weak either, they represent emerging forces, and many people have graduated from the academy.

    Once something happens to your own college, can those graduates not go to school? If this is the case, it should not be underestimated.

    Regardless of which of them is the strongest, Su Xun is sure that the people in the academy and the sect should not be provoked by themselves.

    He was afraid that the one who took Mo Xiaoli away was someone from the academy and the sect, so he would do that. If he went with his own strength, it would be no different from sending him to death.

    However, I heard that the sect and the academy are more orthodox representatives, so they probably wouldn't do such a thing.

    In addition, there is another force that is the city lord's mansion of the main city. In the city lord's mansion, the strongest is the city lord, and there are many soldiers, all of whom are powerful.

    Of course, the City Lord's Mansion is also the only strength stationed in the main city. It is not usually involved in the affairs of the outer domain. It is equivalent to a relatively independent existence and is an official representative.

    If there is any major matter, the sect and the academy must also discuss it with the City Lord's Mansion, and they must not make their own opinions.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 972

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Among the four major forces, there is the last one left, and that is the gang.

    In the outer domain, there are also gangs, which are similar to the beggars' gang and Wudang in the martial arts.

    It's just that the power of this gang should be the weakest one. There is no doubt about this, and there are even many people who don't like them at all.

    In the eyes of most people, all kinds of gangs are not considered orthodox. It can be said that people of all religions and nine streams gather in them.

    There are also some ruthless people, but overall, their strength is still inferior.

    Although there are a lot of gangs, in general, the gangs are not united, it can be said that they are in a state of disunity, and they all fight among themselves very fiercely, so their natural strength is not very good.

    However, these gangs are also relatively troublesome, so the other forces did not think about destroying the gangs, but tolerated their existence, which surprised Su Xun.

    I guess I don't want to pay too much. Although the gang is relatively good, there is no way to really underestimate it. It is really cornered. If people unite together, they can't be wiped out casually. It's better to be careful.  .

    Anyway, after Su Xun roughly figured out the major forces outside, he gained some confidence in his heart.

    As long as you are careful and don't take the initiative to provoke others, you probably won't have too many problems.

    Su Xun didn't stay in the main city too much. Before leaving, he went to the Wanbao Building and exchanged thousands of crystals again. He must have some money on him, otherwise, he would not feel safe when he went out.

    To inquire about news and the like, you must have flower crystals.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has certain means to earn crystals, otherwise, something will happen, and he will be helpless and unable to move an inch.

    When he left the city, Su Xun already had his identity token, so naturally no one would make things difficult for him, so he went out smoothly.

    There is a huge difference between the outside and the main city, and the environment is very harsh.

    Basically, there are all kinds of environments. Anyway, Su Xun has no direction. After looking at the map, he chooses the nearest place where people gather.

    Qingxi Town!

    It took Su Xun more than two hours to get here.

    It is said to be a small town, but it actually looks rather pitiful. The buildings and the like seem to be barely built.

    On the contrary, there are quite a lot of inns and restaurants. Su Xun estimates that there are not many people living here.

    This is also a place where immortal cultivators settle down. Most of the people who live here are businessmen.

    Especially when Su Xun walked past a store, the door was covered with red ribbons, and there was a woman twisting her waist prettily at the door, Su Xun probably understood what was going on.

    It seems that this place is for everyone to stay.

    There are actually many immortal cultivators like Su Xun who walk in a hurry, so he naturally won't let others pay attention.

    Su Xun spent half a day wandering around here and got a general understanding of the situation.

    Here, as Su Xun guessed, it is a place to settle down and inhabit.

    After many immortal cultivators came back after going out for adventure, they took a rest here, exchanged news with other people, and could also conduct transactions in the market.

    The most developed place in Qingxi Town is actually Fangshi, where there are many immortals.

    Su Xun was also very interested in this kind of place, so he wanted to take a look, maybe he could find some good things.

    Even in Fangshi, it is not surprising that there are information sellers.

    Most of the people here are used to traveling around, Su Xun may be able to learn some news.

    Anyway, the current Su Xun is where there are more people.

    For him, this is the best way to find out the news.

    The most annoying thing about this place is that there is no Internet and no electronic products, otherwise, why would Su Xun be so annoying.

    When I came to Fangshi, it was really crowded, there were a lot of people, it seemed that there were hundreds of people crowded here.

    In fact, this number is really not a small number, and it can even be said that it is a bit too much.

    After all, the place is not big, it is similar to a vegetable market, with stalls on both sides, and a passage in the middle for other people to walk.

    Su Xun was also in the crowd, looking around.

      There are very few peddlers here, and it is estimated that cultivators don't bother to do this kind of thing.

    If you want to know how things are, ask yourself, and people will tell you.

    In addition, Su Xun was thinking, there should be some restrictions here, otherwise, if there is such a person, what should I do if I just grab something and run away.

    It is estimated that someone is restricting it, otherwise this market will definitely not be able to run.

    Su Xun walked around and found that there are many good things, but there is no treasure that really makes people's heart beat.

    It is estimated that such a good thing, even a cultivator with this strength can't get it out.

    Most of the immortal cultivators gathered here are from the Golden Core Realm. Where did they get so many good things? If there are really good things, they probably wouldn't dare to take them out directly. They are still quite afraid.

    Su Xun strolled around, and it was different from what he thought. The people here did not speak, which made people really puzzled.

    Originally, I thought that it was very lively here, and I could go over there, say a few words, and then listen to the news.

    There is no other way, we have to take the initiative to attack.

    Su Xun squatted down and found a relatively deserted stall, only to hear Su Xun ask: "Brother, how do you sell this flying sword?"

    "The flying sword is made of thousand-year-old black iron. It has ninety-nine and eighty-one procedures. It can cut gold and break stones. It is very sharp. It only needs one hundred low-grade crystals."

    "Mom sells batches！！"

    In Su Xun's mouth, he couldn't help cursing, black, this is really too dark.

    Su Xun hasn't picked up the flying sword yet, so he can tell what it is at a glance. It's a very ordinary thing, and it's probably not bad for a fake alchemy realm.

    When it got into his mouth, it became a good thing, and he dared to ask for a hundred crystals. At this price, Su Xun reckoned that buying ten of them would be more than enough.

    It's too dark, Su Xun can tell anyway, the people here don't have many good things, you'd better have a good eye when buying things, otherwise I'm afraid I'm going to be cheated.

    Su Xun naturally wouldn't buy it, he just came to join in the fun, so he asked: "Brother, your price is too expensive."

    "It's too expensive, it's because you don't know the goods."

    ""

    ?Su Xun cursed, thinking that today he encountered a strange thing, no wonder there is no one here, it is too dark to co-operate.

    I thought that he was setting the price on the ground to let others counter-offer, but who knew that he didn't counter-offer, just waiting for fools to come to the door, but how many fools here are.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 973: The Value of Broken Blade

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy has a look on his face, buy it if you like it, and don't talk nonsense to me if you don't buy it, which makes Su Xun retreat directly.

    The guy just now is obviously not a talkative master, he must be a bit withdrawn, this kind of person is not uncommon.

    People don't like to talk, and Su Xun also knew that it would be very difficult for him to say anything to him, so Su Xun left directly.

    It's better not to get in touch with this kind of person. You won't be able to ask anything, and you will waste your time instead.

    "How did you sell this Chiyue fruit?"

    At this moment, Su Xun heard a greeting, and Su Xun's attractiveness couldn't help being attracted to him.

    It turned out to be a spiritual fruit, Su Xun saw it at a glance, this Chiyue fruit was quite good, it was a pretty good spiritual fruit.

    In terms of grade, it is definitely not as high as the spiritual fruit he got, but it is stronger than the bodhi fruit from Yaowang Valley before.

    Su Xun was also a little moved by this thing.

    After all, it is a spiritual fruit. It grows from the gathering of the spiritual energy of the world, at least it takes hundreds of years before it can be called a spiritual fruit.

    So it's so rare, Su Xun naturally wants to get it, after eating this thing, it is estimated that Su Xun can directly break through to the second-rank Jindan realm.

    The help provided by the spirit fruit is incomparable to the pill, unless it is a very high-level pill.

    However, that kind of pill requires expensive materials, so it's better to buy the spirit fruit directly. After all, you still have to refine the pill, who knows if it will be successful.

    In case of failure, wouldn't a lot of materials be in vain.

    Still, the spiritual fruit saves trouble, just eat it directly.

    It's a pity that the three-flavored alchemy furnace can't replicate the spiritual fruit, otherwise Su Xun would be more comfortable.

    Su Xun paid attention to it, so he stopped. He wanted to hear how this thing was sold.

    "Eight hundred low-grade crystals."

    Su Xun was shocked when he heard the price, eight hundred crystals are indeed too expensive.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, this thing is probably better than Bodhi Fruit.

    The Bodhi fruit back then was only obtained by spending Jidan, but here, 800 spars, I don¨t know how many Jidan can be bought.

    It seems that the selling price of the things here is indeed higher.

    After the person who asked the price obviously heard the price, he instantly showed a resigned expression, shook his head and left with a sigh.

    This price made him unbearable, and he didn't even want to negotiate the price. It probably wouldn't be much cheaper if he negotiated the price, but he still couldn't afford it in the end.

    His leaving like this gave Su Xun a chance. Although Su Xun also felt that the price was high, he didn't want to miss out on this rare thing.

    The big deal is to go back to the square market and sell some pills.

    Su Xun then asked: "Brother, can the price be cheaper?"

    The guy had a flat nose, shook his head, and said firmly, "The price will not change. If you think you can, you can sell it. If you can't, you don't have to force it."

    "I am indeed short of crystals at the moment, otherwise, I would have kept this thing for myself."

    Su Xun agrees with this statement. This guy is probably not too strong. The spirit fruit is definitely useful to him, but he is useless, and he sold it. Maybe there is a need for spar.  .

    Seeing the other party like this, Su Xun also knew that the possibility of price reduction was very low.

    However, those who are away from home can¨t be too talkative, Su Xun has to try, if it is cheaper, it is a little bit.

    So Su Xun said: "I really want to buy it sincerely, but your price is too high. I don't have so many crystals on me. You should make it cheaper."

    Su Xun can only say this, if the other party is really eager to make a move, maybe it will be cheaper. The price of 800 crystals is indeed expensive, there is no doubt about it.

    Moreover, there are only a thousand crystals on Su Xun's body, and if eight hundred of them are lost at once, he will become poor again.

    There is no Wanbao building here, and if he wants to sell the elixir in the square market, he may not be able to sell it immediately.

    The guy still shook his head, looking as if he didn't want to get in, only to hear him say again: "It doesn't have to be all spar, you have other things, you can mortgage it."

    By what he saidOnly then did Su Xun realize that there are not so many rules in the market, and it is possible to barter.

    Su Xun then thought, how about giving him some elixir himself, I believe that repaying the elixir would also be effective for him.

    However, Su Xun thought of it again. The golden broken blade obtained by killing that Niu Dali is considered a pretty good grade. It is estimated that it can be worth one or two hundred crystals, which is the lowest.

    It's useless to put this thing on Su Xun's body.  It's a complete waste of space, and it can be shot.  That is naturally the best.

    Su Xun took out the golden broken blade, only to hear him say: "What price do you think this thing is worth?"

    When talking, Su Xun was also thinking, if this guy dares to blackmail himself, he can't agree, Su Xun can probably judge the value of this thing.

    After seeing this thing, the expression on his face changed slightly, and he only heard him say: "You snatched this thing from someone else, right?"

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun immediately became vigilant, what does this guy mean?

    Su Xun said coldly: "Your Excellency, is it a bad rule to ask these questions?"

    Immortal cultivators pay more attention to privacy. Everyone has a little bit of secrets, and no one will ask about it.

    Nose bridge immediately laughed, he waved his hand, motioned for Su Xun to get excited, and said quickly: "Brother, don't get me wrong, I just asked this casually."

    "Because this thing looks obviously broken, and it was destroyed by the owner himself. It is probably because someone snatched it away to do this kind of thing, so I just asked."

    Su Xun didn't expect that this guy had pretty good eyesight, and he didn't even notice that this was destroyed by the master himself.

    Anyway, he knew that this Broken Blade must be broken, and its value had been weakened to a certain extent. If it was really intact, he might not be able to deal with it.

    It's just that he wondered how that Niu Dali managed to rob. The person who holds this broken blade should not be weak.

    It's confusing, but since Niu Dali snatched it, it means that the original owner must have disappeared, and everything has become a secret.

    Just listen to the bridge of the nose and continue to say: "I am also worried. You said that if someone else came to your door, it would be really risky."

    When Su Xun heard his words, he was relieved, this guy is a cautious master.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 974 Su Xun takes the blame

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What else can Su Xun say, there is no good way to meet such a naturally cautious person.

    I can only comfort him a few words, and said: "Don't worry about this, I won't talk about the origin, but I can assure you that nothing will happen, you can use it with confidence."

    I thought that Niu Dali was already dead and couldn't die anymore, what could happen.

    As for the big man who ran away, his strength was very weak, so what could he do if he saw it? Naturally, there was nothing to worry about.

    That's what Su Xun said. As for whether he agrees or not, that's his business. It is estimated that he may not necessarily believe Su Xun.

    If it really doesn't work, Su Xun will use the big repayment pill. He still has a certain amount of reserves.

    Unexpectedly, the guy said: "This is indeed a pretty good weapon, but"

    On this guy's face, there was a look of struggle, as if he was very excited, but he was a little scrupulous.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun roughly understood his thoughts, and only heard Su Xun say: "Well, you can decide for yourself."

    "How about this, you and I will show this broken blade to my elder brother and let him see the value. I'm not sure how many crystals this thing is worth."

    With a flat nose, he said, "You don't want to talk too much, and I don't want to talk too much."

    However, Su Xun became vigilant all of a sudden, did this guy just want to steal his things?

    If you think about it carefully, it seems that there is such a possibility, Su Xun said: "You just let your elder brother come over."

    "My elder brother said he was waiting for me outside, and he was in the small town. You don't have to worry too much. There are so many people here. If I attack you, it is equivalent to breaking the rules. How can I stay in Fangshi in the future?  It's middle class."

    "If you are really worried, then wait with me for a while and see if my elder brother will come to see me later."

    "Besides, I guess the value of your broken blade is much lower than my spiritual fruit. I don't need to take risks because of this."

    Su Xun looked at this guy, and to be honest, he didn't believe his words. Su Xun wouldn't believe this kind of person if he didn't know the basics.

    It's just that Su Xun thought about it for himself. He can indeed try it. If it doesn't work, he will really make a move. It depends on the level of this person and the strength of his companions, that's all.

    Together, the two might fall into Su Xun's hands again.

    For Su Xun, he also had the idea of ??robbery.

    Besides, it may not be that people really think so, maybe they really want to ask the price.

    So Su Xun nodded and said, "Okay, but let me remind you, don't stay too far away from Fangshi."

    This guy took Su Xun with him, and Su Xun followed behind him, keeping a certain distance to prevent this guy from really sneak attacking and so on.

    Soon he left the market. The guy searched around, but he couldn't find anyone, so he took out a jade tube.

    When seeing this jade tube, Su Xun's eyes really lit up. It seems that there is a certain possibility that this jade tube is used for sound transmission among immortal cultivators.

    After a while, the jade tube lit up. The guy held the jade tube and said, "Brother, my elder brother is in front, not far from here."

    Su Xun didn't care too much, as long as he didn't leave this small town, there were quite a lot of people.

    After walking for a few minutes, I heard a guy with a flat nose, waved his hand, and said to a big man with blood on his face, "Brother, I'm here."

    The guy with bloodstains on his face walked over directly without looking sideways.

    Unexpectedly, suddenly, these two people got into trouble, and directly attacked Su Xun, which caught Su Xun off guard.

    Fortunately, Su Xun was not unprepared, he barely resisted, and took two steps back.

    Su Xun was a little surprised by the strength of the blood-stained man. This guy turned out to be in the third-rank Golden Core Realm, which gave Su Xun a lot of oppression.

    I am afraid I may not be able to beat this person, this is Su Xun's first thought.

    The guy with the snub nose is indeed average in strength, but he is only in the first-rank Jindan realm.

    Su Xun has never paid attention to the same realm as himself.

    What I was worried about happened, as expected, these two guys were playing with their own ideas.

    It's just that Su Xun is very puzzled, you are a third-rank Jindan, so you have the nerve to grab it.A broken blade probably doesn't fit your identity.

    Su Xun shouted: "What do you want to do? You have agreed to make a deal. If you are like this, you are breaking the rules."

    Intentionally made the sound louder so that people nearby could listen to it. These two guys were breaking the rules and made them both uncomfortable.

    Similarly, Su Xun didn't worry too much. Although the third-rank Jindan Realm is powerful, it is still difficult to kill him.

    It's not that Su Xun is incapable of fighting, it's just that he is not sure that he can kill the opponent.

    The guy with the snub nose snorted coldly, and said, "Do you really think we want to rob you? If you think too much, we don't even bother to do that kind of thing."

    "Let me tell you, your Broken Blade has exposed your identity. Do you know who this Broken Blade originally belonged to? It is the weapon of our helmsman."

    "About more than a month ago, the rudder master went to perform a mission, was injured, and was killed by someone. The child is you, a little thief, who killed our rudder master while he was in danger."

    Su Xun:?  ?  ?

    Su Xun looked confused, thinking that these two guys were made up, looking for a glamorous reason for the robbery?

    However, seeing the hateful expressions on the faces of these two guys, Su Xun suddenly felt that everything seemed not that simple.

    These two guys seemed to want to kill themselves very much, so Su Xun understood, probably what they said was true.

    Su Xun instantly felt like a fucking dog. It was too fake for him to encounter this kind of thing. What kind of luck was he.

    The snatched Duan Ren met someone the original owner knew and was recognized by them.

    The key point is that Su Xun did not snatch this thing. The person who killed their helmsman was Niu Dali.

    No wonder Su Xun said, Niu Dali's strength shouldn't be able to defeat the owner of Duan Ren, so he was injured.

    That guy Niu Dali is more courageous, this Su Xun knows a little bit, probably after seeing it, he directly decided to take action, and took advantage of the danger to do it.

    ? Su Xun was so painful, he was wronged, and for no reason helped that guy Niu Dali take the blame?

    The key point is that Niu Dali is dead, and there is no proof of death. Su Xun guessed what he said, and the two guys on the opposite side would not believe it, so he blamed Su Xun for the blame.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 975 Keeping the Secret

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I just got that broken blade a few days ago. I snatched it from a man named Niu Dali. That guy wanted to kill me, so I did it."

    "He killed someone, so there's no reason not to want the things on his body. Presumably your helmsman shouldn't be called Niu Dali, right?"

    Su Xun was certain that the leader of these two populations must not be Niu Dali.

    What kind of guy is Niu Dali?

    Provoked Su Xun, and finally gave his life away.

    What Su Xun said was the truth. Even if Su Xun knew it and said it himself, these two guys would not believe him. The current Su Xun really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn't wash himself out.

    It's just that he is upset. I, Su Xun, have deceived so many people in my life, and I have never taken the blame. Now he is going to take the blame for a dead person.

    In Su Xun's heart, that was called hatred, he was so angry, no matter what, Su Xun had to tell the truth, and he felt better in his heart.

    Otherwise, it would be really annoying for Te Te Niang to silently take the blame.

    "Huh, what a big bull and pig, don't talk nonsense to me here, do you really think we can't see it, now there are all witnesses and evidence."

    Bloodstain shouted, his voice very angry.

    Su Xun even doubted the IQ of these two people, thinking that these two guys are really special talents, it's just a broken blade, how come there are all witnesses and evidences, it doesn't make sense.

    However, the guy with the snub nose has a really high IQ.

    When he first saw Duan Ren, he must have recognized it, but that guy was at the first-grade Golden Core level, even weaker than the big guy who was with Niu Dali before.

    It is estimated that he has only entered the Golden Core Realm not long ago, so he cannot pose a real threat.

    So he himself understood that without knowing Su Xun's strength, he was afraid that he would not be the opponent.  So no exposure.

    I'm afraid that Su Xun will run away after scaring the snake, and he can't stop him, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    So he deliberately pretended not to know the value of Duan Ren, and lured Su Xun over.

    Su Xun himself also thought about it in advance. There might be some problems in it. He also considered this, but he didn't expect so many stories in it.

    Who knew that after a long time, they wanted revenge.

    Sure enough, all the cultivators here should not be underestimated, they are all scheming boys.

    Of course, Su Xun is also prepared, it's not that he doesn't have the power to fight, otherwise Su Xun would have already run away, and it would be impossible to come here with him.

    Su Xun said again: "I really don't know your helmsman. I think you all know my strength. It's only at the first-rank Jindan stage. How can I kill your helmsman?"

    "The helmsman is indeed not something you can kill, but he was seriously injured on the way to perform the mission, and his combat strength was limited. You were just taking advantage of the danger."

    "Killing you and returning to the gang, we have made a great contribution."

    When the two of them were talking, there was a fiery look in their eyes.

    Su Xun sneered in his heart, thinking that these two guys were some kind of people who valued love and righteousness, and wanted to avenge their helmsman at all costs.

    To put it bluntly, I still want to make meritorious service in the end. If I take my own head back, I should be able to get a lot of rewards. It is really post-realistic.

    Of course, what they said is probably not wrong. The dead helmsman must have been really injured.

    To be able to become the rudder master, even the third-rank Jindan is his subordinate, so it is conceivable that the strength will definitely not be low.

    In the end, he was killed by Niu Dali and his fellows. It was indeed very abnormal. He should have been seriously injured and was plotted against by the two of them. It was a pity that he died.

    If it was really in its prime, those two guys would have been wiped out long ago.

    After all, everything is fate. Su Xun seems to have decided on the blame today, and he can't get rid of it at all.

    There is no need to reason about these two goods, as long as you insist on it.

    To put it bluntly, what they keep talking about is revenge, but in fact it is not for real revenge. After killing themselves, it is up to them to decide what to say when they go back.

    And with Broken Blade, almost no one willDoubting them is a good plan.

    But do you really think you can kill yourself?  Su Xun felt that these two people were too ignorant of their first-grade Golden Core Realm.

    The two shot directly, Su Xun reluctantly took the move, the whole person kept retreating, his feet were a little vacant, and he seemed a little unable to hold on.

    Naturally, it would not be Su Xun's real strength, Su Xun was just pretending to be aggressive, deliberately showing weakness.

    There are a lot of people here, if two people act rashly, maybe someone will come out to punish them, and they will show weakness first, and the unlucky ones will be the two in front of them.

    Still in the small town, these two guys are fighting with themselves, and they must not be able to hide it from others.

    Sure enough, after the aura fluctuated, people immediately surrounded him. Everyone was a cultivator, and they immediately sensed the aura of fighting.

    Just listen to the blood-stained man shouting: "The Baisha gang is here to avenge the avengers. Other irrelevant people, etc., please do not interfere, otherwise you will be against my Baisha gang."

    When everyone heard that they belonged to the Baisha Gang, they were quite well established, and they didn't dare to really do bad things.

    Besides, there is no rule in Qingxi Town that no fighting is allowed, it's just that you are not allowed to mess around in Fangshi.

    Since the fight between the three is just a personal grievance, then naturally no one will meddle in their own business, and they can fight as they please.

    "Oh shit！！"

    Su Xun cursed secretly, his plan failed again, no wonder these two guys dared to be so unscrupulous.

    The two guys who co-authored have a backstage. I don't know what Baisha Gang Su Xun is, but it is probably a member of the gang, so it should not be underestimated.

    After they shouted like this, it is estimated that no one will take action to sanction them.

    Everyone has said that they are taking revenge on the enemies of the gang. If they take action, it is equivalent to making an enemy of the Baisha Gang.

    Who would be so full that they have nothing to do, and fight against the Baisha Gang for Su Xun, and besides, they don't know Su Xun.

    Seeing that the battle was inevitable, Su Xun was unwilling to fight here.

    I wanted to fight here before because there were so many people, and I wondered if I could make them feel apprehensive.

    Since they didn't have any scruples, why did Su Xun still fight here.

    He has a lot of secrets. There are many people here, and if he really fights with all his strength, his secrets will naturally be seen. Then even if he wins, life will not be stable, and he must keep his secrets.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 976

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having already made up his mind, Su Xun will naturally not fight with them here, and once Su Xun is entangled by two people, Su Xun has to accept the move, and he may not be able to run away at that time.

    Therefore, Su Xun's movements were quite fast, without any pause at all, and he ran away, and at the same time shouted: "You two are mentally handicapped, I won't play with you guys anymore."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun ran away immediately, with spiritual energy instilled on his legs, and began to run outside Qingxi Town.

    "Want to run? Chase me!"

    The blood-stained man also yelled sharply, and directly urged his spiritual energy to chase after him.

    A duck with a beak, how could he be allowed to fly away, no matter where he went, he had to catch up and kill him.

    Su Xun moved forward at full speed, his body was like an afterimage, flickering non-stop in the air, making people dazzled, and the speed was astonishingly fast.

    But the blood-stained guy was also chasing after him, he was not pulled away, but seemed to be approaching Su Xun constantly.

    The distance between two people is getting closer and closer.

    Su Xun didn't panic too much, he knew very well in his own mind, that snub-nosed bridge was lucky to say that he was only in the first-rank Jindan realm, and he could run away by himself.

    However, this blood-stained man is a problem. He is in the third-rank Jindan realm, which is two more realms than Su Xun, and not even a little bit more aura.

    If it is really about running away, Su Xun will definitely be caught up by him, there is no doubt about it.

    Su Xun didn't want to really run away, just change places.

    Arriving at a desolate place, Su Xun felt that it was almost done, so he stopped by himself and continued running, wasting his spiritual energy.

    A battle with the blood-stained man is inevitable.

    Just listening to the voice of the blood-stained man, it came quickly: "Boy, why don't you run away, you should run for me."

    "Hey, I'll take care of you when your companion comes." Su Xun looked at this guy coldly.

    Looking like a dead person, Su Xun couldn't stop him if he wanted to die.

    The guy with the snub nose was slightly inferior in strength, so his speed was naturally a bit slower. It took more than a dozen breaths before this guy arrived.

    After landing, he said: "What are you still doing, kill him!"

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and directly activated the golden disc, the spoils he got from Niu Dali before.

    A golden light curtain appeared, enveloping the three of them.

    Su Xun did this to prevent any mistakes.

    What if someone catches up and is going to watch the excitement and catch a leak? What should I do? Wouldn't I have to suffer from the enemy.

    Just use this thing to isolate the aura, presumably those people really want to find it, it is not an easy task.

    Inexplicably shrouded by this thing, the faces and bodies of the two people were somewhat flustered, as if Su Xun saw it that day.

    However, the blood-stained man was obviously more confident, and he calmed down after a while, only to hear him say in a deep voice: "Don't worry about anything, it's for shielding the spiritual energy."

    "Unexpectedly, you still have such a good thing on you."

    There was a hint of greed in the blood-stained man's eyes: "It's just that you're tying yourself up by doing this. If that's the case, don't even think about someone coming to rescue you."

    He was also a little worried at first. With so many people in Qingxi Town, they saw that he was going to make a move, so it was okay to say it under the watchful eyes of everyone.

    But now that they have come out, there are not many people, and there are some daring ones who will directly come out to attack and take risks in order to gain some benefits. There are too many people.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun still has this good thing, and it solved this trouble for him.

    Su Xun was disdainful in his heart, saying that I don't even know ghosts, so you are overthinking who you expect to save me.

    No nonsense, the pen and ink array was thrown out directly, Su Xun had to trap this guy, he had to get rid of the flat nose first.

    A little time freed up is enough for Su Xun.

    After absorbing Niu Dali's spiritual energy, Su Xun's strength has now been greatly improved, and it can be regarded as the pinnacle of the first-rank Jindan realm.

    Coupled with his extraordinary fighting power, it shouldn't be too easy to hit a first-rank Jindan realm.

    In just a few moments, Su Xun slapped Su Xun to death with his flat nose. Facing the enemy, he was never merciless.

    It will be a disaster if this kind of person stays, a stomach full of bad water, and it will be harmful to yourself.Don't worry, Su Xun will not keep him.

    Seeing his companion being killed, the blood-stained man was obviously stimulated. His fists were congested with blood, and he was desperately attacking the formation.

    Su Xun also knew that this large formation might not be able to trap him for a long time.

    A big red pill was thrown into his mouth and it started to melt, ready for a big fight.

    Su Xun held a golden cudgel and fought this guy, and the two sides fought inextricably.

    In fact, Su Xun is not feeling well either, the strength of this guy is much stronger than Niu Dali.

    And a pair of blood-colored fists are even more fierce, he is a ruthless person.

    It is also very miraculous that there is nothing wrong with fisting the golden cudgel.

    It is also fortunate that Su Xun has the body protection of Qinglong scales, otherwise, he would have been seriously injured by now.

    And that blood-stained man, the current situation is not very good, he is getting more and more frightened, this kid is unexpectedly strong, is this really a first-grade golden core?

    The key point is that his blood-colored long fist, which is extremely fierce, doesn't seem to be able to take advantage of this kid at all. On the contrary, this kid has a very deep aura, and he can't be separated from him.

    For a moment, this guy became more certain that the helmsman died in his hands.

    This kid has such strength, taking advantage of the danger to attack the helmsman, there is really a great possibility of success.

    Thinking of this, the killing intent in the blood-stained man's heart became even stronger. This kid will die today.

    I saw him punching himself, and then spat out a mouthful of blood.

    As if he had been prepared for a long time, all the blood was spilled on both fists, and then the fists were bloody.

    Su Xun frowned when he read it, thinking what kind of novel this is, it's too heavy, and he has to beat himself?

    Could it be that this is the long-lost Qishang Quan in the martial arts world? You hurt yourself first when you hurt others.

    Anyway, Su Xun could see that this guy was going to use a ruthless move, and Su Xun didn't have any ink marks, so the Donghuangtai hurriedly threw away the big move.

    Buy yourself invincible time, and then this guy's accumulated punch is equivalent to hitting himself, and he will suffer on his own.

    Taking advantage of his injury, Su Xun directly threw Meng Qi's dream vortex over.

    When the vortex exploded, the entire aura barrier was even loosened a little.

    And the blood-stained man seemed to have lost his life and fell to the ground dying.

    ?Su Xun, won the third-rank Jindan realm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 977

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing this guy looked like he was dead, Su Xun was also taken aback.

    It's not that I'm worried about this guy's life. It's best to die, but not now.

    If he died directly, wouldn't his kun be able to absorb it? Su Xun couldn't bear to waste the aura of a third-grade golden core.

    Going up to look at it, this guy's eyes can still be opened, but he has no strength, and he probably can't speak, just staring at Su Xun.

    Seeing this, Su Xun felt relieved, thinking that it was good if he didn't die.

    Quickly summoned his own Kun, and then started a burst of absorption and devouring.

    "The resentment value from Zhao Xueshen is +96."

    Su Xun didn't expect that this guy was so straightforward, and his name was Zhao Xueshen. Could it be that his name had something to do with the bloodstain on his face?

    However, it is impossible to just come out of the mother's womb, with this thing on his face, it must be to match his own name, he made it himself.

    Others are unlikely, but considering this guy's preference for self-mutilation, Su Xun thinks the possibility is relatively high.

    Of course, I can't take care of so much now, this trouble is solved.

    In the end, it was a blessing in disguise for Su Xun, who defeated his formidable opponent.

    Although every battle is dangerous, after winning, there are indeed many benefits.

    After absorbing the aura this time, I am 100% sure that I will reach the second-grade Jindan realm, which is only a short distance away from breaking through.

    Not to mention that there is a red moon fruit on the body of the snub nose, which is probably still with him.

    When Su Xun thought of this, he went to that guy and searched for it. He really found Chiyueguo, his weapons and so on. There were hundreds of spars.

    This time Su Xun also learned to be smart, so he took Chiyue fruit and spar, and he didn't bother to take other things.

    I won't say if it's not worth a few dollars, lest like this time, after being recognized, I have to take the blame again.

    As for the blood-stained man, after Kun finished devouring him, he will be dealt with by himself.

    Now that Kun is devouring, Su Xun can't disturb him, for fear that if he interrupts the devouring, he will also be implicated.

    At this moment, Su Xun is not feeling well, defeating this guy caused Su Xun to suffer certain injuries, this guy is too beastly.

    It is not so easy to get the third-rank Jindan realm.

    It can only be said that thanks to Su Xun, Niu Dali's aura was absorbed by refining before, reaching the point where he is about to break through, and his strength is improving every day.

    Otherwise, with the strength that I just entered Wanzhou City, I really can't handle these two guys.

    "you´´"

    Soon, Kun had already devoured it, and Zhao Xueshen obviously knew that the aura in his body had completely disappeared.

    ?One finger barely lifted up, pointed at Su Xun tremblingly, seemed to want to say something, but after a long time of effort, only one word came out.

    Then, there was no more, Su Xun simply let him go and finished him.

    Such a person, staying is a disaster.

    Afterwards, Su Xun simply put Kun away, and then touched Zhao Xueshen's body.

    As expected, this guy has a pretty good net worth. He actually has nearly 2,000 crystal stones. He is already considered a rich man. Su Xun hurriedly put it into his warehouse.

    Today I really made a lot of money, not only got a spiritual fruit, but also a lot of crystals.

    Thinking about it carefully, it's not a bad thing. Thanks to these two guys who took the initiative to make troubles, I got all kinds of good things without spending a penny.

    At this time, the golden light curtain also disappeared.

    Su Xun discovered that the time of this thing seems to be based on the strength of the user.

    Although I am stronger than Niu Dali, but my realm is not as high as him, this is really not the same thing. The time for Niu Dali to move is longer than that of myself.

    But this is nothing, just solve the battle by yourself, this thing is no longer needed, so Su Xun quickly put it away.

    This is a good thing. Su Xun thinks it is much more valuable than this Chiyue fruit. The value is a sharp weapon in battle. I don't know where Niu Dali got it.

    "Little brother, I didn't expect to meet you again."

    At this moment, a voice came over.

    Su Xun is also the whole personHis back was cold, and he was sweating non-stop. He didn't expect someone to come.

    Looking up, several people have fallen down. Looking carefully, the leader is Yang Jingrui, the person who came to Wanzhou City on the first day to help Su Xun.

    Today's Yang Jingrui has changed his clothes. He is wearing a blue robe with gossip logos on the cuffs. It seems that he is serving in a unified way. The people behind him are also wearing the same clothes.

    This dress made Yang Jingrui look a little more solemn.

    From this point of view, he should also belong to a certain force.

    At this time, Su Xun's face was not very good-looking, and there was no joy in seeing an acquaintance, but his back was cold again.

    Did Yang Jingrui and his group see their secret?

    Others are fine, who knows if Kun and the others have seen it, if they saw this, then Su Xun might really die.

    Su Xun could only squeeze out a smile, and said, "Brother Yang, I didn't expect to meet you here, what a coincidence."

    Seeing that his face was not very good-looking, Yang Jingrui thought that Su Xun was worried that he was seen killing people, and he was afraid that it would be spread.

    So Te smiled and said: "Brother, don't worry, we just happened to pass by today. The two people you killed today have nothing to do with us, and we will not disclose it to the outside world."

    "It's just that I didn't expect that you are quite ruthless. You even killed Zhao Xueshen from the Baisha Gang, that's fine." Yang Jingrui praised.

    Su Xun's heart moved, and he asked: "Brother Yang, do you know him?"

    "I can't say we know each other. I've only heard of this person's name. He is known as the Blood Explosion Fist. His fighting style is brutal and weird enough. Therefore, he has a good reputation. He is considered a powerful character in the third-rank Golden Core Realm."

    "You can deal with him, and there is another person, which means that you are not weak."

    When Su Xun heard this, he suddenly burst out laughing. He probably thought of what Yang Jingrui was talking about. It must have been self-mutilation. It seems that many people know about it.

    But Yang Jingrui's tone didn't seem to have any special feeling when talking about Zhao Xueshen.

    Although it is said that he is not weak, it sounds more like he is encouraging Su Xun. Maybe his strength is much stronger than that of the third-rank Jindan realm, so he can't be looked down upon at all.

    After some conversation, Su Xun also relaxed a lot. It seems that Yang Jingrui didn't have any special reaction. He probably didn't see his own things.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 978 Unintentional Harvest

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Su Xun's heart, he finally felt a little relieved, and only heard him say: "Brother Yang, why are you here?"

    Yang Jingrui smiled, and said: "I was on a mission with some fellow students, and I happened to pass by here, but when I got closer, I found two corpses beside you."

    "I didn't intend to meddle in other people's business, but when I saw it was you, I came over to take a look."

    After Su Xun heard this, he probably understood. They probably came here when he was searching Zhao Xuehen's body.

    I probably didn't see what happened before. If I did, it probably wouldn't be an easy task to pretend to be so calm.

    Looking at the appearances of Yang Jingrui and the others, they all look extraordinary, as if their strength is not weak, and their uniform attire should belong to which sect or academy.

    It's a pity that Su Xun's understanding of these things is only a half-knowledge, and he doesn't have a thorough understanding, and he doesn't know what the origin of their clothes is.

    However, it can be seen that those people are obviously headed by Yang Jingrui. It is estimated that Yang Jingrui is among them, with the highest status and strength.

    When they first met, Su Xun could tell that Yang Jingrui must not be underestimated, at least Su Xun did not provoke this person.

    Moreover, Su Xun also knew that thanks to the golden disc, he blocked the aura.

    Otherwise, they won't find out when they get closer, and they will definitely speed up to take a look when they feel the fluctuation of aura.

    At that time, Su Xun's secret might have been directly exposed, but fortunately, he was witty.

    The luck this time is relatively good.

    Yang Jingrui said again: "This time we are on a mission, and we can't take you with us, so you have to be careful yourself, remember to keep a low profile, and quickly dispose of the corpse. The Baisha Gang is not easy to provoke."

    When Su Xun saw this Yang Jingrui, he still reminded himself that he couldn't help feeling a little touched, saying that this Yang Jingrui was indeed a warm-hearted person.

    It is also more certain that this group of people did not find anything like Kun on their bodies.

    If they found out, even if they pretended to be ignorant, they would try to find a way to bring Su Xun with them, and then attack secretly, but they didn't.

    Just said that because they have internal affairs, there is no way to go with Su Xun.

    At this time, Su Xun's heart moved, and he said: "Is this Baisha Gang very powerful?"

    Offended a relatively big enemy. I don't know if the Baisha gang can know about it, but Su Xun still has to be careful.

    First find out the details of the opponent, and then make plans.

    If it was really impossible, Su Xun would just stay away from here, pretending that he didn't know anything, and he didn't think that Yang Jingrui would really betray him.

    He and the gang members should not be on the same side, and he probably doesn't bother to do this kind of thing.

    "It's amazing. It's just a group of soldiers and generals. Compared with our college, it's far worse."

    Behind Yang Jingrui, a young man said immediately.

    His tone was full of disdain for the Baisha Gang.

    It was only then that Su Xun knew that they belonged to the academic school, but they didn't know which college, but I heard that several colleges have their own strengths, and they are all very powerful and good at cultivating young people.

    Looking at it today, it is indeed so.

    Of course, Su Xun is also confident that he is no worse than them. If he really wants to throw Su Xun into the academy, he can still beat everything.

    Yang Jingrui frowned and said, "Yuan Ming, don't talk nonsense. Even if the gang is not as powerful as ours, we should not underestimate it, let alone this brother is alone."

    "Brother, let me tell you, this Baisha gang can't be careless. There are so many gangs in the world, almost like loose sand. For example, if you meet a few people on the street, drink a drink and get angry, they may become a gang immediately."

    "Those are useless, and there is no need to worry about them. However, the Baisha Gang has a large number of people. Among all the gangs, it is estimated to have the strength of the top three."

    "Their helper, named Bai Ruji, is a formidable character. Your strength is in front of him. It is estimated that you will be wiped out with one move. I have no information about his specific state."

    "However, many years ago, he had already reached the Nascent Soul Realm. It is estimated that his strength is also extraordinary now."

    ?"I go´"

    After Su Xun heard about it, he was shocked immediately. He had already reached the Nascent Soul Realm many years ago, which proved that he was no longer in the Golden Core Realm.

    Above the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm is the Nascent Soul Realm, and the strength can be imagined to be terrifying.

    What's more, that was many years ago, now who knows what kind of strength he is.

    ? Yang Jingrui said that he couldn't hold on to a move, it was for his face, and maybe others didn't need to make a move.

    When the gap in strength is too large, all the means and the like on Su Xun's body are useless and will only be wiped out instantly.

    This is still one of the gangs that everyone looks down on, and it has such a strong strength, so how strong are the people in the academy and the sect?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt that he still had a long way to go.

    If the people of the Baisha Gang found out about this, he would really be gone, and the dead could not die again.

    However, since he is so busy, he probably won't come here to do anything to him.

    That guy Niu Dali did it to a leader of the Baisha gang, and they don't know who did it.

    If he hadn't met Su Xun, I'm afraid Niu Dali would still be cool now.

    This kind of thing is indeed difficult to investigate, anyone may die, how do you investigate this.

    ?Thinking of this, Su Xun felt a little more at ease, it's better not to scare yourself.

    "C'mon, that Bai Ruji, that is to say, is a low-ranking master. I don't know how many girls he has persecuted."

    "How to say?"

    Su Xun heard Yuan Ming behind him speak again.  But what he said made Su Xun very interested, as if he had found a little clue.

    Seeing that Yang Jingrui didn't stop him, Yuan Ming was obviously a restless master, so he said directly: "The skills that guy cultivates have something to do with women."

    "It seems that he wants to use a woman as a furnace. The method is more cruel and contemptible, but he is quite strong, so no one really punishes him because of this."

    When Su Xun heard this, his breathing began to increase. In the originally confused world, there seemed to be a ray of light.

    This guy's cultivation has something to do with women, maybe there is a great possibility that Mo Xiaoli fell into his hands, and Su Xun finally found some clues.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 980 Breaking into the interior

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The location of the Baisha gang is not difficult to find, Su Xun found it easily, and it is also located in a town.

    It is said that it is a town, but in fact, the scale of this place is much larger than Qingxi Town where Su Xun was in before, and it is probably several times the size.

    After all, there is only one Wanzhou City here, and only Wanzhou City can be called a city. Other places are still not very feasible, at most they can be called a town.

    In this town, most of the gangs are gathered here. In fact, they are very developed and have a large number of people.

    It is also a very uneven place, with so many people gathering, especially so many gangs, it is conceivable that there are still many disputes.

    Su Xun is not in a hurry, he has come all the time, and it will not be a day or two, as long as he is familiar with the environment.

    Otherwise, he ran directly to the Baisha gang like a stunned young man, and he might be controlled by them. Even if Su Xun wanted to run away, he probably had no chance.

    Su Xun probably thought about his own plan, or he would ask someone in the Baisha gang, spend money to buy him, and ask for some information.

    But if you think about it carefully, this method is not very reliable. After all, buying others is not a kingly way.  would be more dangerous.

    And that guy is the leader of the gang, and ordinary people may not necessarily know about him.

    Su Xun even guessed that that guy has been famous for many years. Even Yang Jingrui and the others know that this guy's cultivation method cannot be separated from women, so it proves that he has harmed countless women over the years.

    Those under his command, even if they knew, would they still know Mo Xiaoli's name? Su Xun didn't bring Mo Xiaoli's photo with him, so it's probably unlikely that he would let others recognize which one he was.

    In this way, it is a bit unreliable.

    There is another way, that is, Su Xun sneaks in by himself and goes inside the Baisha Gang.

    Only by investigating it yourself can you know more details.

    It's just that there is a problem with how to get in by yourself. If one is not prepared, it may be revealed, and then he will be gone.

    In the Baisha Gang, no one should be able to recognize himself. After all, in Qingxi Town, there may not be too many members of the Baisha Gang.

    Su Xun didn't believe in such a coincidence, if someone really knew him, it would be because of his own bad luck.

    And probably no one would have guessed that the murderer who killed the two members of the Baisha gang, let it be fine if he didn't run away, and dared to join them on his own initiative, this is really a bit puzzling.

    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place.

    After some investigation, Su Xun realized that it was not difficult to join a gang.

    There are really too many of these gangs, and all of them are recruiting newcomers. After all, the number of people represents the strength of strength.

    In this way, Su Xun didn't have to think so hard. He was still thinking about whether he should observe for two days.

    In the vicinity of the Baisha Gang, I saw that a member of the Baisha Gang was alone, so I directly made him up, and then went to pretend to be him.

    However, if you do that, the risk is relatively high, and there is a high possibility that people will be exposed. After all, it is too difficult for you to pretend to be a person.

    Fortunately, the Baisha Gang was also recruiting newcomers, which made Su Xun a lot easier. He directly found the location of the Baisha Gang.

    The Baisha gang here is relatively large in scale, and the location of the gang is a bit of a facade. There is a huge courtyard, and it seems that there are at least a dozen houses connected together.

    After all, the strength is in the sect, and it can be ranked in the top three. Naturally, there are many people, but it is not small.

    "Boy, what are you doing?"

    Just after arriving at the gate of the Baisha Gang, Su Xun was stopped by someone, making it impossible for Su Xun to go any further.

    After taking a look at this guy, he was wearing light yellow linen clothes. Judging by his appearance and identity, he probably wasn't very strong.

    Strength is the most important thing here, Su Xun will not be polite to him.

    Otherwise, it would seem that he is easy to bully.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I have admired the Baisha Gang for a long time, and if I want to join the Baisha Gang, please show me the way."

    It is naturally a good thing for someone to join the gang, and the more people there are, the better.

    Unlike the Zongmen and the academy, who still pay attention to the lack of excess, there are selection criteria, and the qualifications are very average.??, there is no prospect of development, they will not accept it.

    Accepting these people is just a waste of resources, and the investment will not get a return. No one wants to do this kind of thing.

    On the side of gangs, they are naturally inferior to sects and colleges. Their standards are much lower, and as long as they want to join, they will not stop them.

    One more person means more strength.

    But the way Su Xun spoke made the janitor very upset, thinking that since this guy came to join the Baisha Gang, he didn't wink, so he just talked like that?

    These words also said very uncomfortably: "What kind of realm, talk to me carefully, I will think about it."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing secretly in his heart, and said in his heart that if I hadn't inquired about it before, I would probably have been bluffed by you.

    Considering the fart, basically everyone wants it, Su Xun said directly: "I am not talented, first-grade Jindan."

    As soon as these words came out, the boy's expression immediately changed.

    First-rank Jindan, Yang Jingrui and the others may not be too fancy, but for the gang, it is already very good, and they are not qualified to ask for so much.

    What's more, at Su Xun's age, it seems that at a young age, he has already reached the Jindan stage. This kind of person should be in the academy, and he can be considered as a member.

    If he really wants to join the gang, no matter where he goes, he will be like a sweet potato, and he is very sought-after. This kind of person represents a strong potential for cultivation.

    In this case, the boy who was still thinking about teaching Su Xun a lesson, did not dare to have that kind of thought, after all, his strength is not as good as others.

    It is a certainty that this kind of person will enter the gang, and it is impossible not to let him go, and after entering, it is estimated that his status will be higher than him, and if he wants to trouble him at that time, then he will feel uncomfortable.

    As for letting Su Xun go, he would be even more afraid if he didn't accept Su Xun's words.

    Looking back, Su Xun went to another gang, and if he talked about this matter in the future, he would be gone, and he would not even be able to save his life.

    So the expression on this guy's face changed immediately, he was full of smiles, and he said, "So it's my brother."

    "Then hurry up and come in with me, and I will introduce you to the helmsman."

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun would not talk nonsense to him, so he went in with him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 981 Who do you think I am?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Entering the Baisha gang, it seems that there are many people inside, and the discipline is quite strict, not as loose as Su Xun imagined.

    But if you think about it carefully, after all, this place is considered to be a relatively powerful existence in the gang, so there must be no problem.

    "Helmsman, there is a new one who wants to join us, first-grade Golden Core Realm."

    Upon hearing that Su Xun was still at the Golden Core level, many people in the yard began to look sideways at him. It was obvious that Su Xun's strength was considered pretty good.

    Especially at his age, if he really wants to join, after a period of contact, if it is confirmed that there is nothing wrong with him, he will probably be a key training object in the gang.

    A big man with thick eyebrows came over, his eyes looked quite majestic, and he glanced at Su Xun.

    Then I heard him say: "Yes, what's the name."

    "I'm Jiang Wu. I practiced with my master when I was a child. Later, my master encountered an accident and became a casual cultivator."

    Su Xun had already thought about the wording in his heart, and said it directly, at least he had to talk about his own background.

    As for the name, he made a random one and used his roommate's name.

    Jiang Wu probably didn't expect that Su Xun could use his name to stir up trouble and do bad things outside.

    Su Xun wasn't too worried about causing trouble to Jiang Wu. After all, there are so many people named Jiang Wu in this world, who can find his roommate.

    The big man with thick eyebrows nodded after hearing this. To put it bluntly, he didn't care much about Su Xun's background, and he didn't intend to investigate.

    In any gang, there will be spies sent by others. These are normal things. Everyone knows that their Baisha gang also has many spies outside.

    Even in sects and colleges with relatively strict requirements, it is the same to put it bluntly, there will always be people with unknown backgrounds, and you can't check these things in too much detail.

    Simply don't investigate much on the side of the gang. Anyway, you will be accepted when you come. If you are a spy, you will naturally show your feet.

    On the contrary, Jindan people like Su Xun have combat power when they come, so they naturally need it very much.

    The big man with thick eyebrows nodded directly and said, "Yes, the name Jiang Wu sounds pretty good, and it fits your temperament."

    Su Xun: ""

    Do you frankly praise people, the name Jiang Wu is not bad?  That's not bad, Su Xun felt as if he had been scolded by someone.

    However, he did not speak, and hurriedly cupped his fists to express his thanks.

    The big guy with thicker eyebrows continued: "My name is Chen Dekai, and I am the leader of the Baisha Gang. From now on, you can follow me under my command."

    "yes!"

    Su Xun didn't understand anything when he first arrived, but presumably the status of the helmsman should not be low, and his strength should at least be above the fifth-rank Jindan realm, and he would definitely not be able to beat it.

    However, since he wanted to follow him by himself, Su Xun couldn't refuse, so he nodded and agreed.

    Then Duozhu Chen also said: "Okay, come with me, get a set of clothes, and you will be a member of my Baisha Gang from now on, remember the rules of our Baisha Gang."

    "First, the same clan is not allowed to kill each other.

    Second, no deception is allowed, and orders must be obeyed unconditionally.

    Third, don't betray.

    If you violate these three rules, the members of the Baisha Gang will kill you no matter where you go.  "

    Seeing his serious face, Su Xun didn't think much about it, let alone be afraid, knowing that he was exaggerating.

    Lao Tzu ran back to Jiang Hai directly, can you still chase after him yourself?  And you don't know where I went.

    However, Su Xun also immediately pretended to be serious, and nodded quickly to show that he understood.

    It seems that he really has to be careful. He is going to leave after all, and he will be a traitor by then. If he is really caught, it will probably be a disaster.

    "Although you are not weak, you have just joined our Baisha gang, and you have to start from scratch. You must first be in the gang and be responsible for doing odd jobs and so on."

    "But don't think too much about it. You feel that you have been underestimated. This is just a rule, and it can also be regarded as a test for you. You just need to do it steadily. With your strength, if you perform well, help Zhong  I won't treat you badly."

    Su Xun said in his heart, what opinion can I have??If you ask me to go out and fight directly, why don't I do it? Isn't that just helping others to work hard for nothing?

    Moreover, Su Xun's tricks are too strange. If he uses them when he is really in a hurry, he may still draw attention, which would be bad.

    Su Xun also understands the reason for this arrangement. With Su Xun's strength at the Jindan stage, it is naturally too wasteful to do odd jobs here.

    The strength of the Baisha gang is not so strong, even if it is a handyman, it must be in the golden core state.

    It's just that Su Xun is a newcomer, and he must have a hard time. It is impossible for you to directly contact some things in the gang as soon as you come.

    After waiting for a period of time, seeing you as a person, there is no big problem, and then you will be used gradually.

    Of course, this use is only effective. If you really want to become a high-level existence like the helmsman in the Baisha Gang, at least you have to stay for more than ten years.

    And you have to make a relatively large contribution. If you are still a traitor at that point, then this traitor is also quite awesome.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Of course I don't have any objections, everything is subject to the arrangement of the rudder master."

    Chen Duozhu's face seemed to have softened a lot, Su Xun's attitude was still quite good, and he was not arrogant about his talents, which made him quite satisfied.

    When he encountered that kind of thorn, he had to clean it up.

    Just listen to Chen Duozhu asking: "Personally speaking, which place do you want to do odd jobs more, there are kitchens, doorkeepers, and sweepers. Anyway, the Baisha Gang is very big, and there are many places that need people."

    Su Xun thought about it carefully, and it sounded similar, but he didn't say it directly.

    Because he didn't know where he needed to go, but he said it too directly, as if he had a purpose, maybe this guy would be suspicious.

    So Su Xun said: "This is up to the rudder master to arrange, but I still hope that the rudder master will arrange an easy job for me, and I have time to practice."

    While speaking, Su Xun directly took out 500 spars and handed them to the rudder master.

    That's right, Su Xun is going to give a meeting gift, and he plans to do things well in the future, at least leave a good impression, so that he can gradually win trust.

    Chen Tuozhu glanced at it, and said, "What do you mean, who do you think I am?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 982

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun heard this, his heart skipped a beat, and he said to himself, did he flatter the horse's leg? He was so clever that he was misunderstood.

    In case this guy doesn't like this kind of behavior, then it's a bad thing for him.

    Su Xun almost wanted to slap himself, and thought to himself, I am so cheap, why do I have to do this, I am still too anxious.

    There is also a possibility that this guy thinks that the five hundred crystals are too few, and he doesn't like it.

    If it is reasonable, it shouldn't be. Su Xun has thought about this number. Five hundred crystals are not too much for him as the helmsman, and it should not be said that it is too little.

    ?If you really take out too much, it will arouse suspicion, and you will say that he is quite rich.

    Su Xun didn't know what to say, so he could only say embarrassingly: "Then what, Master Chen, that's all I have. I really don't have many crystals on me."

    Unexpectedly, Master Chen directly took the spar in Su Xun's hand, and said, "Forget it, for the sake of your sincerity, I will accept this spar, no exception!"

    When talking, there was still a little smile on his face, obviously quite satisfied.

    Mom is selling batches, Su Xun saw this scene, and immediately cursed out, thinking that this guy was just pretending.

    In order to maintain the dignity of his helmsman, he almost scared Su Xun to death. Su Xun really wanted to get the spar back.

    Especially the last sentence is not an example, it sounds like it is saying: remember to increase the intensity next time.

    However, in this way, the relationship between the two people seems to have been drawn a lot closer at once, and it is not as serious as before.

    Duozhu Chen naturally wouldn't doubt anything, because it sounded like there was nothing wrong with what Su Xun said.

    At his age, he is already at the Golden Core Stage, so it represents his talent, which is quite good. In the entire Baisha Gang, he may be able to rank in the forefront.

    However, talent alone is not absolute. You have to work hard on your own. Any genius can only be called a genius if he has put in 99% of his sweat.

    For a person like Su Xun, it is indeed okay to let him do chores and delay the time of training.

    Anyway, it is inevitable to do odd jobs at the beginning, but since he is so sensible, let him arrange something easier for him.

    Just listen to Chen Duozhu saying: "How about this, you go to the backyard, there are some women living there, you are responsible for three meals a day, just deliver them meals."

    Hearing this, Su Xun finally felt a shock in his heart. He didn't expect that he had made a mistake and could get in touch with the women here.

    So for Su Xun, it was a breeze to know if Mo Xiaoli was here.

    However, the expression on Su Xun's face didn't change too much. If there was something slightly wrong at this time, he probably wouldn't have such a good chance.

    On the contrary, he had a happy expression on his face, and he only heard him say: "Thank you, Master Chen, delivering three meals a day is indeed not a tiring job, and my training time can still be guaranteed."

    Master Chen Duo still put a stern face on his face, and said seriously: "It's a good thing to focus on cultivation, but I have to remind you, you can't just focus on cultivation."

    "You have to do what you need to do well, otherwise, if something goes wrong, I won't let you off lightly."

    Su Xun quickly nodded again and again, and said directly: "By the way, Master Chen, I want to know who those women are, are they family members of everyone in the gang?"

    "If there are any taboos that need attention, please tell me, the helmsman, so that I will not commit taboos because of ignorance."

    Duozhu Chen didn't suspect anything, but nodded and said: "That's right, you kid, you have a delicate mind."

    "Those women are not the family members of the brothers in the gang, and their identities are quite special. Don't ask about this. Anyway, they only need to be responsible for delivering meals, and don't get in touch with them."

    "Other people can't leave the backyard. If anyone leaves, you can't bear this responsibility. Even if it's me, I can't keep you."

    This guy obviously doesn't trust Su Xun, after all, Su Xun is new here.

    If it weren't for the 500 crystals given just now, it is estimated that this guy would not have said so much to Su Xun.

    Even so, he didn't really elaborate on who those women were, but just reminded Su Xun what to do.Through this information, Su Xun roughly guessed something. If there is one person missing, he, the helmsman, will not be able to bear the responsibility. This proves that he is definitely their leader.

    Su Xun will not ask any more questions, he will naturally check it out when the time comes.

    Ask more questions at this time, it seems that I am so curious, but it arouses suspicion.

    "Okay, thank you Duozhu Chen."

    "Then you come with me. I'll tell you where the location is and where you live. After you get acquainted with it for a few days, you'll understand."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun also nodded again and again, anyway, he didn't speak, just followed him.

    After walking for a while, I arrived at the backyard. Unexpectedly, there were still many flowers and plants, which made the whole backyard a bit elegant.

    It seems that there is a little bit of inconsistency with the temperament of the whole gang.

    "Ah Fu, come here. This is a newcomer. I will deliver meals with you in the future. Remember to take good care of him. If you don't understand anything, remember to tell him."

    After all, Chen Duozhu has a relatively high status, and he probably has a lot of things to do, so he naturally wouldn't tell Su Xun some trivial things in person.

    Directly brought Su Xun here, left him and ran away, leaving the rest to Su Xun to handle.

    The guy named Ah Fu seemed to be wearing the uniform of the Baisha gang, that is, linen clothes, which looked very ordinary.

    I guess it doesn't feel very good to wear it on the body, and when you think about the clothes on Yang Jingrui and the others, there is really a gap.

    When Duozhu Chen was talking to him, this Ah Fu had a very respectful expression on his face, a submissive look.

    But after he left, this guy changed immediately.

    Looking at Su Xun with a half-smile, then said, "What's your name, the new one?"

    "Jiang Wu?"

    "I really didn't expect a newcomer to arrive, but it's just right if I come this way, and I can relax in the future. Remember to listen to my instructions in the future, understand?"

    Su Xun frowned, this guy obviously saw that he was new here, and wanted to show him off.

    Moreover, the tone of this guy's speech made Su Xun a little uncomfortable, and he really thought Su Xun was easy to bully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 983 Seems There Are Many People

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    People like Chen Duozhu have status in the Baisha gang, so Su Xun has no choice but to use flattery to win him over.

    And this guy named Ah Fu, if you ask Su Xun to do him a favor, Su Xun won't even do it.

    Small favors and small favors, even if they can ease the relationship between the two, but on the contrary, he will feel that Su Xun is easier to bully, which is not a good thing.

    To put it bluntly, there is no need for Su Xun to be afraid of him, this guy is just a handyman.

    Even if the job of delivering meals is relatively easy, he is just a handyman. From the looks of this person, he doesn't look like a newcomer. He is obviously an old fritter.

    The old You Tiao is still doing odd jobs, which proves that his strength is definitely not very good. I am afraid that he is a bird.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Oh, why did I hear Chen Duozhu say, let me come here, everyone is doing the same job, we two can divide the labor and cooperate at best, how come I listen to your command?"

    "Boy, you are new here. In terms of seniority, I don't know how much better than you. You can pay attention to your tone of voice. Even if you find Master Chen, he will not help you."

    "Do you think I need to find Tuozhu Chen to deal with you?"

    While speaking, the aura of Su Xun's body suddenly radiated, revealing his cultivation base of the first-rank Golden Core Realm.

    In fact, after Su Xun absorbed Zhao Xueshen's cultivation base, he was able to break through long ago, but because he came here in a hurry, he kept suppressing his cultivation base forcibly, so he failed to break through.

    When he wants to break through, he can break through all at once without any effort.

    The expression on that guy named Ah Fu's face changed all of a sudden.

    Stuttering: "Jin you are actually in the Golden Core Realm."

    Su Xun didn't really intend to do anything to him, after all, he said that cannibalism is not allowed, even if he was injured, it would probably be a bit troublesome for Su Xun.

    At this juncture, it is better to avoid extravagance.

    However, there is nothing wrong with scaring him. I believe he has seen his own strength and should understand.

    Su Xun said coldly again: "You have figured out your identity. I am here, but it is only temporary."

    "Based on my cultivation, I will leave after a while, and I won't continue to do odd jobs. It's better for the two of us to be harmonious. If you offend me, don't blame me for being rude."

    When speaking, Su Xun showed his aura vividly and exquisitely.

    Ah Fu's complexion changed immediately, and he said a little scared: "Brother, you think too much, how could I be rude to you, I just joked with you."

    "You can tell me what we will do in the future. If you don't understand anything, just ask me."

    He is not stupid, after finding out Su Xun's strength, he also knows that what Su Xun said is not wrong, he is indeed here temporarily.

    People like him may be reused in the future, so he can't offend him.

    Seeing that he was still sensible, Su Xun's attitude became at least polite.

    Regardless of whether he is sincere or not, anyway, it is enough not to provoke Su Xun on the surface.

    Su Xun also stood here with him bored.

    Only then did I realize that this errand was not that easy.

    In addition to delivering meals, there are guards here, and you can't run around.

    It is to prevent the women inside from running out, if they run away quietly, then the responsibility will be greater.

    But you just need to stay here, and you don't have to do anything else.

    Ah Fu, because he was afraid of provoking Su Xun before, Su Xun was dissatisfied with him in his heart, so this guy was also intentionally flattering him in his heart.

    Deliberately talk to Su Xun, get close to him, and bring the relationship between the two closer.

    Su Xun wanted to get something from him, so naturally he would not make the relationship too rigid, and the relationship between the two gradually eased a lot.

    After chatting for a while, Su Xun knew his basic situation.

    It has been more than two years since this Ah Fu came here, but it is only in the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and the False Pill Realm has not yet been reached.

    Even if this strength is placed in Jianghai's four great families, it may not be enough.

    Not to mention that he is still in the Baisha Gang. It is estimated that he is a low-level existence, and he cannot be allowed to do some important things, so he can only do odd jobs here.

    a help??Or in the sect, it is impossible for everyone to be a master, because there will always be some chores that need to be done by others, it can only be that these cultivations are not very good.

    Su Xun also asked him why he was doing odd jobs here. Wouldn't it be better to go outside to practice and improve his strength.

    After listening to his explanation, Su Xun realized what was going on. It turned out that even if he was a handyman in the Baisha Gang.

    Some things like crystals and pills will be distributed every month. Being a member of the gang must be beneficial, otherwise, why would they do things for you.

    Even odd jobs are no exception, it's just a question of how many.

    In the Baisha Gang, it is relatively comfortable, and there is no danger for them to do odd jobs, and they can also get some resources for cultivation.

    Su Xun didn't say anything after hearing this. He was not in his situation, so he couldn't really empathize with him.

    In this world, everyone has their own way of life.

    After chatting for a while and getting acquainted, Su Xun pretended to be curious and asked, "Brother, I heard that women are locked inside, what's going on?"

    "Chen Duozhu just mentioned it to me, and I didn't dare to ask more questions because I didn't know much about what I said."

    As soon as Ah Fu heard that he asked this, his face immediately changed, he looked around, and then lowered his voice and said: "Brother, these things are taboo, and they are not allowed to be said in the gang."

    "Let me tell you, you can't just talk nonsense."

    Su Xun knew that this guy was trying to curry favor with him, so he naturally nodded in cooperation with him.

    Ah Fu was really scared, and said in a very low voice: "Brother, you should have heard about our gang leader, right?"

    "That's the name of Chief Bai, no one has heard of it."

    Su Xun flattered her, but didn't say much, so as not to reveal her secrets.

    Ah Fu then said: "I don't know how to practice the master's cultivation. Anyway, it has something to do with women."

    "Inside, there are all the girls he captured. They are all beautiful like flowers and jade. It makes one's heart itch to look at them, and they are all locked inside."

    When Su Xun heard this, his whole body became excited, getting closer and closer to reality.

    He didn't ask the specifics. Anyway, he can go in to deliver food at night, and the truth will be known by then.

    In the evening, the lunch boxes were delivered. There were a lot of wooden lunch boxes, which stunned Su Xun. How many people must there be inside?  Need to eat so much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 984 Goodbye Mo Xiaoli

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It looks like there are quite a few people in here?"

    Su Xun's eyes widened, and he said dumbfounded, as if he couldn't figure it out.

    According to his estimation, there were only a few people inside, but now it seems that it is not the same thing, which makes people very puzzled.

    Ah Fu now regards Su Xun as the boss. Whatever Su Xun asks, he will naturally answer without any concealment. He just said: "There are 91 women here."

    Su Xun: ""

    The first reaction was that the leader of the Baisha gang, I'm afraid he is not a beast. There are 91 women locked up inside, which is close to three digits.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Our leader's body looks pretty good."

    Su Xun was able to joke with him like this, which proves that the relationship between the two of them is quite good, and Ah Fu is naturally happy in his heart, which proves that his licking Su Xun has already had an effect.

    Just listen to Ah Fu and he said: "But you can't talk nonsense about this. It's okay to tell me. If other people hear it and want to make a fuss about it, it will be troublesome."

    "In our gang, speaking ill of the gang leader is a big taboo. You must pay attention to it, but it's not the same as you think. The women in it are not for that."

    "I've been delivering meals here for a year or two, and it seems like I've never seen a woman inside, touched by the boss."

    Hearing this, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, if Mo Xiaoli was really inside, it would be the best thing.

    In case Mo Xiaoli was really moved by that beast, Su Xun would have to kill him to relieve the anger in his heart.

    However, Su Xun still asked curiously: "There are so many women, why don't they not be moved? Could it be that they are being fed for nothing? Wouldn't it be a waste of food?"

    "You can't talk nonsense. This is the leader of the gang. No matter how much you waste, you have to support them. It will definitely be useful to help them."

    "Let me tell you quietly, according to my guess, our boss must be planning a huge plan. The women here are all brought by him one after another."

    "Over the years, the leader of the gang has not been in the gang, but has been outside. I guess I went to find these women. It stands to reason that young and beautiful women should be easier to find, given the strength and prestige of the leader."

    "However, the gang leader has been searching for many years to gather the women inside. It takes a certain amount of time every time."

    This guy is obviously a chatterbox. If Su Xun asks a question, he can say ten sentences.

    However, Su Xun obviously likes this kind of person. When meeting someone who pretends to be silent, it is really more difficult than reaching the sky to get something from his mouth.

    Su Xun also understands that with his identity and status, what he told himself is probably what he knows, and it is obviously unlikely that he wants to know more.

    Even Su Xun has become excited, he is more and more sure now, maybe Mo Xiaoli is in it.

    "When shall we go in?"

    Su Xun was already a little impatient, if he was not afraid of violating some regulations, Su Xun would have passed by now.

    Ah Fu said: "Wait a little longer, it's not time yet, remember to be careful after entering in a while, don't talk."

    "There are rules, the women there, don't look at all of them as beautiful as flowers and jade, but you must not touch them, not even talk to them."

    It seemed that he was afraid that Su Xun would not be able to control himself, this Ah Fu started to give Su Xun a defensive shot, and he said: "Women are actually nothing, if you end up offending the gang leader because of this, then we will be really miserable  .￣

    Su Xun nodded, indicating that he understood.

    At this point, you must hold back, otherwise, your success will be in vain.

    The two waited patiently for a while, and Su Xun didn't restrain his emotions too much. On the contrary, he also showed a little expectation.

    This way is more in line with his situation. After all, it is the first time here, and after hearing so much from Ah Fu, it is impossible to say that he has no curiosity.

    Ah Fu said: "It's almost time, let's move everything in."

    All the lunch boxes were placed in a huge box, estimated to be more than one meter high.

    Thinking about adding so many servings of food together, the weight is still quite heavy. Fortunately, he is a cultivator, and his strength is much greater than that of ordinary people.

    &nbspAh Fu said with a smile: "With your help, it really is much easier. I usually move around by myself."

    However, after entering the backyard, the expression on Ah Fu's face became obviously serious, and he stopped talking and became serious.

    I just heard him say: "The meal is ready, everyone come and line up to get the meal."

    After finishing speaking, many beautiful figures came out of the house one after another.

    Although the house in the backyard is big, Su Xun probably lives in a relatively crowded place. After all, there are 91 people, not one or two. One room per person is fine.

    After entering, Su Xun's eyes were undisguised, and he began to search.

    I have to say that the women here are all pretty, with high-quality appearance, they can be regarded as one in a million beauties.

    It's just that there is no anger on the face, and there is no smile. It looks like it is sick and has no energy.

    His body is a bit serious, and he doesn't look like a young man at all.

    Su Xun probably understood in his heart, probably because he was locked up here for too long, and lost his freedom completely.

    Moreover, their fate can probably be guessed. After a long time, they naturally feel that life is meaningless, so let's just muddle along.

    "Huh！！"

    Finally, Su Xun saw a familiar figure coming out of the room. When he saw this figure, Su Xun's eyes almost blurred.

    Mo Xiaoli, isn't this Mo Xiaoli?

    Su Xun's heart beat faster when he finally saw Mo Xiaoli who had been away from him for a long time.

    Mo Xiaoli looks obviously thinner than before, and her hair has also become longer. It is estimated that it has not been trimmed for a long time.

    What she was wearing was a beige palace dress, which didn't quite match her temperament.

    There is still no smile on her face, which is similar to most of the women here. For Su Xun, seeing this obviously hurts her heart. It seems like a completely different person from Mo Xiaoli before.

    Of course, Su Xun is not qualified to think so much, he now knows that Mo Xiaoli can do nothing, which makes Su Xun feel more at ease.

    After Mo Xiaoli is rescued, she will naturally return to normal.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun took a deep breath to make himself look as normal as possible, so as not to be seen as something wrong.

    There are many masters in the Baisha gang, and he can't run away with Mo Xiaoli now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 985: Opportunity to Contact

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mo Xiaoli naturally felt it, there was a fiery look looking at her, which made Mo Xiaoli feel it very clearly.

    Originally, she was almost like a walking dead, living a mechanical life every day, and one of the few activities was eating.

    The procedure was the same every day, so she was not in the mood, so she took the meal and took it back.

    But today, it seems a little different.

    When Mo Xiaoli looked up, she was completely dumbfounded.

    Unexpectedly, she really did not expect that she would meet someone she usually only sees in dreams.

    After coming to this place, among the people she dreamed about most often, it was Su Xun who did her part.

    Su Xun is the only person in her life who can make her feel happy, and who really cares about her.

    That feeling didn't even feel in her own family.

    Her family sold her directly, and even her parents acted as if it was her honor to be able to contribute to the family.

    Mo Xiaoli disdains this very much, so she is very upset, but she also knows that she can't resist this kind of thing, and she can't escape.

    Perhaps with her character, after graduating from high school, she really doesn't want to obey the Mo family's words, maybe she will fight it.

    But she still didn't do that in the end, because she was worried that after doing that, the members of the Mo family would directly vent their anger on Su Xun.

    With the strength of the Mo family, it is not too difficult to find out about her and Su Xun.

    Mo Xiaoli is glad that she met Su Xun and lived a happy life. In her life, there is even a lot of color.

    But at the same time, she was also thinking, it would be great if she didn't meet Su Xun, at least at this time, she doesn't have to worry so much.

    But she and Su Xun said goodbye in Linjiang last time, and they probably won't see each other in the rest of their lives.

    Mo Xiaoli thought very clearly. She didn't know that she was in this ghostly place until she came. This place is not something ordinary people can find.

    After staying for such a long time, Mo Xiaoli probably understood a lot about cultivators.

    Knowing that Su Xun is an ordinary person, it is almost impossible to expect Su Xun to come here to find her.

    But now, Su Xun really appeared, how could she forget the face she had been thinking about all day long.

    At this moment, Mo Xiaoli's mood changed to a certain extent.

    The tip of her nose was sore, as if she was about to burst out of unstoppable tears.

    It turned out that he hadn't forgotten himself. He thought that there were so many beauties around him that he had already forgotten himself, but in the end he chased him here.

    It is conceivable that Su Xun spent a lot of effort to find him, and Mo Xiaoli could guess it without thinking.

    At this time, she was really moved, her heart was already melted, and she wanted to rush into this man's arms desperately.

    Su Xun naturally knew that Mo Xiaoli had recognized her, but Mo Xiaoli's mood changed a bit, so it was not a good thing.

    Immediately gave her a look, a very casual look, I guess Mo Xiaoli can understand it.

    Mo Xiaoli's eyes were always on Su Xun's body in a vague way. After seeing Su Xun's eyes, she naturally understood.

    Su Xun also has scruples, he can't expose his identity, it is probably not easy for him to sneak in.

    Mo Xiaoli's IQ instantly understood all of this.

    So Mo Xiaoli pretended not to see anything, restraining her emotions.

    It doesn't matter if she dies, she doesn't really want to live, but she can't drag Su Xun into trouble.

    After being exposed, I'm afraid Su Xun won't be able to escape here.

    On the surface, it looks no different from before, it still seems to be lifeless, but in Mo Xiaoli's heart, she is about to explode with joy.

    Seeing Su Xun, no matter whether she can be rescued or not, at least seeing it, she is also very satisfied.

    ?It is even worthless to think that Su Xun has been delivering meals here, and it is enough for her to look at Su Xun a few times a day.

    One for each, after taking away his lunch box, Ah Fu gave Su Xun a wink without saying a word, indicating that they should also leave.

    It can be seen that Ah Fu seems to be very jealous of the woman locked up here, and he is not willing to stay here for a moment.

    go out?Afterwards, Su Xun was also in an indescribable mood, and felt much more relaxed.

    After confirming that Mo Xiaoli is fine, the hard work of so many days is equivalent to not being in vain.

    For him, he wishes he could take Mo Xiaoli out now, take her back to Jianghai, and take her to bed to play King of Glory together.

    However, it is not easy to take people away.

    Su Xun can be sure that if they sneak out of the yard, they will be noticed immediately. There are still some masters in the Baisha Gang.

    The only good news is that the gang leader Bai Ruji seems to be absent, and the big boss is absent. This is good news, but even so, the difficulty is quite high.

    "Well, those women are all beautiful, right?" Ah Fu said after he came out.

    Su Xun nodded, and said, "That's right, they are all beauties, one of a kind in a million, and the boss has a really good eye."

    "But brother, I think you seem to be very afraid of them. You don't say anything. It's okay to say a few words."

    Ah Fu said: "I'm telling you, it's definitely a good thing not to talk."

    "There used to be a buddy who was my ex. Before I came here, he delivered food here. Because he talked too much with a certain woman inside, he often went in to chat with her secretly."

    Ah Fu continued: "There is no impenetrable wall in the world. This matter was soon known by the helmsman in the gang, and that guy was killed directly."

    "It turned out that the woman wanted to run away, so she wanted to seduce the janitor to make a good relationship, and let him let him out secretly, but she was found out, and the end was not very good.  .￣

    When Su Xun heard this, he understood what was going on. Ah Fu was afraid that he would cause trouble for himself.

    It is estimated that after a long time, those women like Mo Xiaoli will not talk to him if they know who he is.

    Everyone is doing what they need to do like a routine every day.

    Su Xun thought carefully, he had to be careful, but he had to find a chance to get in touch with Mo Xiaoli.

    After waiting for about a few hours, Ah Fu said: "Brother, I will go in and take back the lunch box, and then send it to the dining hall. You can watch it here."

    When Su Xun heard this, his eyes lit up immediately, knowing that the opportunity had come.

    He immediately said: "Let me do this kind of thing, you can rest here."

    Su Xun wished to go in by himself, so that he would be able to find a chance to get in touch with Mo Xiaoli.

    After all, it is very troublesome to bring someone by your side.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 986 Mo Xiaoli's Death Date

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then how can it be done, I can just do this kind of work." Ah Fu quickly waved his hand and declined.

    There was no other reason, he just didn't dare to command Su Xun.

    If Su Xun is not as strong as him, he will inevitably bully him, let him do all the dirty work, and just lie down and rest.

    However, Su Xun is very powerful, now he is the younger brother, how dare he let Su Xun do things.

    Su Xun knew what he was thinking, so he said: "It's not a problem, and it's not a dirty job. I'll go in and have a look, just to get acquainted with the environment."

    Seeing Su Xun like this, Ah Fu probably still has a sense of novelty, so he thought of doing this kind of thing. If the novelty is gone, he probably won't bother to take the initiative.

    Ah Fu did these things day after day, almost every day, and he was very tired, so he handed it over to Su Xun.

    Admonish: "Then let you do it for me, brother. After you go in, you can just say something outside, don't go into the house, they will tidy up the lunch box and bring it to you."

    Su Xun nodded and understood the process.

    However, he knew that it was still a bit difficult to get in touch with Mo Xiaoli and talk to her, after all, there were more women there.

    Anyway, it doesn't matter so much, even if he can see Mo Xiaoli twice, Su Xun is probably satisfied.

    Entering the backyard, Su Xun said: "The lunch box is collected, please send it out."

    Not long after, the door of the house opened, and the person who came out happened to be Mo Xiaoli, who came out alone with a big box.

    Seeing that she was the only one, Su Xun was pleasantly surprised. It would be more convenient in this way.

    It seems that Mo Xiaoli has the same thoughts as him, and the two of them seem to be tacitly looking for opportunities.

    After confirming that no one came out behind Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun was relieved, and he lowered his voice and said, "It's such a coincidence that you came out alone."

    "Isn't this just looking for a chance to meet you, so I rushed out to deliver a lunch box."

    Usually this is tiring work, and everyone is unwilling to do it. It can be regarded as a day for one person, and it is arranged.

    Think about more than ninety people, if each person has a day, that is only once every three months, how could it be such a coincidence that it was Mo Xiaoli's turn today.

    It was Mo Xiaoli who wanted to come by herself, and it was too late for her to be happy, so she naturally gave it to her.

    Su Xun thought that Mo Xiaoli was really smart, and he said softly, "You've lost weight"

    "It's strange to be fat in this place all day long. By the way, how did you find this place? I didn't see you until noon. It was like a dream. I was almost scared to death."

    Su Xun sighed, and said: "Don't mention it, the process was quite tortuous, and it took a lot of effort to find you here after running around in various places. Otherwise, I would be really hopeless."

    Hearing this, Mo Xiaoli was so moved that she couldn't speak.

    Su Xun said again: "Why were you brought here? Did that person do anything to you?"

    Mo Xiaoli shook her head, and said: "When I first came here, I was panicked. It's a completely different world from what I imagined."

    "But that person didn't do anything to me, just let me stay here, and then never went out."

    "I met a group of people with the same disease and sympathy here, and I understood what was going on."

    Mo Xiaoli spoke very fast, as if she wanted to save time, she only heard her say: "That person is looking for women like us for cultivation."

    "It seems to be very important to him. He has been planning this plan for many years. He must find 99 women before he can implement his plan."

    "It shouldn't be difficult to find 99 women, right?"

    Su Xun frowned, a little strange, why there are only 91 women here.

    Mo Xiaoli continued to shake her head and said, "No, you are wrong. In fact, it is very difficult to find someone like me."

    "Do you know why I was picked by that person, because I was born at around 9:00 pm on September 9th in the lunar calendar. This is a necessary condition."

    "In addition, it must be a woman and a virgin over the age of 18, so it is very difficult to find 99 of them. He has been looking for many years."

    "It is said that when all the people are found, our lives will almost come to an end."

    Su Xun didn't expect that this matter was a bit evil. He didn't understand what that guy meant by looking for someone born on September 9th.

    However, it is really difficult to find such a person.?Although there are not a few people born on the same day, it is difficult for people born on the same day to be around nine o¨clock, and a large part of them are immediately removed.

    In addition, it must be a woman, and part of it has been excluded, plus it must be a virgin, which is a requirement. You can't find someone who is too old, you have to be young.

    These days, who is so old and still a virgin, no matter how ugly a woman looks, there are men who dare to attack her.

    In this way, the vast majority of people will be eliminated.

    Moreover, Su Xun reckoned that he had to find a pretty one. The women here all look good, so if this is the case, they are really rare.

    It is really not easy to find 99 of these.

    No wonder Su Xun was wondering why Mo Xiaoli could attract such a big man. To be reasonable, beauty should not be a reason. There is no such thing as a beautiful woman.

    And Mo Xiaoli is not a genius for cultivating immortals, let alone a spirit body, but an ordinary person, and she doesn't even have the talent for cultivation.

    It was because of the time of her birth that she was targeted.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help sighing, Mo Xiaoli's fate is too rough, if you say an hour earlier and an hour later, wouldn't there be no such thing.

    As for how to get the accuracy to the hour, Su Xun is not sure. It is estimated that Bai Ruji has some special way to sense it.

    It's not easy for that guy. In order to find these people, he even made reservations in advance, starting from the dolls. It is said that Mo Xiaoli had already been targeted by him when he was in his teens.

    It is estimated that there are still many people who are targeted by him, and they are still growing up.

    This guy's conspiracy is probably not small, otherwise, how could he be so violent.

    However, it is really difficult for him to find someone. There are still some people who may meet his qualifications, but in Wanzhou City, he is not a very powerful character, and he dare not touch those people with background.

    It is estimated that in desperation, he went to the secular world to attack, and Mo Xiaoli was also relatively unlucky.

    It sounds difficult, but 91 have been found, and the distance from the final goal of 99 does not seem to be a big gap.

    In other words, the date of Mo Xiaoli's death may not be far away. If Su Xun came later, he might not be able to see anyone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 987

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If Su Xun came to find him later, Mo Xiaoli might be gone, but fortunately, there was still time.

    Su Xun also had to be thankful that it was very difficult for that guy to find women, otherwise, Mo Xiaoli would have disappeared long ago.

    In Su Xun's heart, Bai Ruji, the helper of the Baisha Gang, has been defined by Su Xun as a villain, and this guy is definitely not a good thing.

    Can practice harm so many women, can it be a good thing, and Su Xun can be sure that this person's ultimate path cannot go too far, because this is an evil path after all.

    If this method can really go far without any side effects, I am afraid that everyone will play like this, and in the world of immortal cultivators, I am afraid that there will be no peace at all.

    That guy took Mo Xiaoli away at the beginning, and gave some benefits to the Mo family. He seems to be a conscientious person. After all, with his strength, he really took people away forcibly.

    With the strength of the Mo family, I am afraid that there is no room for resistance at all, and there is no qualification for equal dialogue at all.

    But that guy didn't take Mo Xiaoli away directly. After all, he was too young, so he had to be an adult. He was too young, so he probably wouldn't need it.

    Moreover, children are more troublesome, and he probably doesn't want to take them with him. Who knows what could happen, so he made an agreement with the Mo family that when Mo Xiaoli becomes an adult, he will come and take him away.

    Probably also said something, so that Mo Xiaoli must maintain a virginity and other requirements.

    Now Su Xun finally understands why when he went to Mo's house, the old man sweeping the floor cleaned himself up.

    He also said these things, saying that it was fortunate that Su Xun didn't touch their young lady, otherwise, Su Xun's life would not be enough to pay for it.

    It is estimated that when she was in Linjiang, there would be some people around Mo Xiaoli secretly following and monitoring her, although it was in the name of protection.

    If something happened between Mo Xiaoli and the man, let alone her, the whole Mo family might be buried with her. The Mo family couldn't take the risk, the price would be too high.

    Of course, Su Xun will not think that guy is a good person just because of this.

    He may not have thought of taking Mo Xiaoli away directly, just threaten it, but if this is the case, Mo Xiaoli may not be sincere.

    It's better to give some benefits and let the family communicate with Mo Xiaoli, then if it comes, there is little possibility of problems.

    And the benefits given may be quite generous for the Mo family, and even made the Mo family leapfrog the other three families in Jianghai and become the leader.

    But in fact, in the eyes of people like Bai Ruji, he doesn't care about these at all, just like a rich man throwing a few dollars to a beggar on the side of the road.

    ? On the contrary, people have to be flattered, thank you a thousand thanks, among other things, just the feeling is very uncomfortable.

    Having never met Bai Ruji, Su Xun couldn't figure out the specific strength of that person, and wanted to get it out of Ah Fu's mouth in the afternoon, but he didn't know, and just said that he was very powerful.

    This is nonsense, it¨s the same as not saying it, Su Xun naturally knows that he is very good.

    However, there is a high possibility that that guy is no longer in the Jindan realm. There is no possibility of a battle between Su Xun and him, and he will definitely die.

    Even if he is the helmsman of the Baisha gang, Su Xun guesses that he is not an opponent, and he can only rescue Mo Xiaoli by outsmarting him.

    Su Xun also thought about it for a while in the afternoon, and only heard him say: "There is nothing on your body for positioning and tracking."

    What I am most afraid of is this, what kind of tricks did that guy do, even after the person leaves, he can sense where he is, and I'm afraid something will happen.

    Mo Xiaoli shook her head, and then said: "It seems that there is nothing, no one has put anything on us."

    Su Xun couldn't make a judgment, because Mo Xiaoli didn't know much about it, and he couldn't see many methods.

    Regardless of that much, Su Xun said directly: "I'll tell you how to get back. I have an invisibility cloak here, which can be used by you."

    "After you put it on, just run with me, but remember, don't run into other people. Then let's find a time and sneak out."

    This is the best way Su Xun can determine, let Mo Xiaoli wear an invisibility cloak and follow him, so that others cannot see Mo Xiaoli, and in this way, he can run out quietly.

    ? Su Xun is a disciple of the Baisha Gang, so he is not so strict.He is still free in person despite the restrictions of his personality, and there is no problem if he wants to go out after finishing his work.

    At that time, as long as Mo Xiaoli leaves the Baisha Gang, he can just run away.

    It's a pity that I can't do it tonight. After all, it's late at night, and I only came here. Seeing that it's late at night, I still go out by myself. What if I get suspected.

    With Mo Xiaoli, you can arrange a day at will.

    This is also the only way, if he wants to take Mo Xiaoli away in a big way, Su Xun probably doesn't have the strength.

    When Mo Xiaoli heard that she could go out, her heart couldn't help but start to jump.

    After so many days, she must also want to go out. Being locked up here all day is almost like hell. In fact, she is also very uncomfortable.

    I can't see hope all day long, I'm almost bored to death, and I'm afraid of my own destiny.

    Some people even thought about suicide, but here, it is not so easy to think about suicide.

    Mo Xiaoli suddenly asked: "Su Xun, how many people can wear your invisibility cloak?"

    "What are you thinking, you can only wear it alone." Su Xun wondered, and wondered what Mo Xiaoli meant.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "Su Xun, I want to bring the sisters here too. I get along well with them, and we all share the same illness."

    "Over time, the relationship has become quite good. After I left, they still died together. If there is a way, Su Xun, can you save them together?"

    Su Xun almost cried, and said to himself, don¨t scare me, it¨s not just one or two people, but a total of 91 people, it¨s not a minority to get together.

    In an ordinary school, there are only a few dozen people in a class, and they can all be arranged in a square formation on the playground. One can imagine what the concept of nearly a hundred people is.

    Running with so many people was just a joke, Su Xun felt that the possibility was really slim.

    It cannot be said that Mo Xiaoli is an abusive person, Su Xun can understand her feelings, they are all people who share the same disease and pity each other.

    Probably they have the same fate, so there is no grievance when getting along, everyone is getting along with each other with heart, and the fate is not controlled by themselves, so what else is there to be particular about.

    After such a long time, the relationship is naturally very good, like sisters.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 988: Breaking Through the Second Stage

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Mo Xiaoli's starting point is good, even if she managed to run away alone, she probably won't be in a good mood when she thinks of the sisters here in the future.

    At Mo Xiaoli's age, she is still kind after all. Most of the girls here are probably about the same as her.

    Otherwise, everyone wouldn't be able to get along so well.

    But this is a huge problem for Su Xun. Su Xun really feels that it is a bit difficult and not easy to solve.

    Taking away one Mo Xiaoli is already his limit.

    Su Xun then said: "I really may not be able to do this, I can only think of a way."

    "Give me two days to think of a way. If it doesn't work, then I'll take you away. Don't think too much about it. Just leave if you can, otherwise you won't have a chance."

    "The other thing, you can't tell anyone, only you know, understand?"

    Although the women here may be credible, but at this time, it is equivalent to giving them a little bit of hope.

    When the time comes, Mo Xiaoli will leave by herself. What do they think in their hearts? It will be hard to say then.

    Mo Xiaoli naturally understood this truth, she nodded quickly, only to hear her say: "Su Xun, don't force it, I also know this is unlikely."

    "Everything is about your safety, don't expose yourself, be careful."

    Su Xun's current situation is actually the most dangerous. If he is not careful, he may be doomed and everything will be lost.

    Su Xun also couldn't care less about talking to Mo Xiaoli, the two of them have been delayed for several minutes, it's not okay if the time is too long, only Su Xun said: "Hurry up and go back, don't think too much, wait for my news  .￣

    After finishing speaking, the two went back separately.

    "Xiao Li, why did it take so long today?"

    After Mo Xiaoli went back, a woman asked her a question.

    Everyone usually has nothing to do, and what should be said has already been said. If you don't find something to say, the atmosphere will be quite dull and it won't be very interesting.

    When Mo Xiaoli heard this, she immediately smiled and said, "Isn't there a new delivery man here today?"

    "It turned out that I came here for the first time, and I was not familiar with it. I still counted the lunch boxes there for a long time. You said it was funny, as if we would ask for his lunch boxes."

    There is no other way, in order to cover up, Mo Xiaoli can only blackmail Su Xun.

    After hearing this, the other women burst out laughing one after another. They obviously thought it was quite funny, but someone said, "No, it sounds quite funny."

    "Looking at him, he looks handsome, but I didn't expect him to be so stupid."

    "Don't tell me, I also feel that the newcomer today is quite handsome."

    ""

    Then this group of women started to discuss about Su Xun's incredible looks, and they seemed to be very interested.

    No matter where, a woman is a woman after all.

    Su Xun also dragged a lot of lunch boxes out.

    Just listen to Ah Fu asking: "Brother, why is it taking so long?"

    "Don't mention it, who knows what's going on, after I went to talk about it, they waited for a long time before they came out."

    When Ah Fu heard this, he said angrily: "Don't mention it, those women are just ignorant, and sometimes they are too lazy to be ruthless and wait for a long time before they come out."

    Hearing the meaning of this, he seems to have encountered it before, so naturally he won't doubt Su Xun.

    Ah Fu said: "Brother, take a rest for a while, I will send the lunch box to the dining hall, they have to wash it quickly and prepare dinner."

    Su Xun nodded. He would definitely not rush to do this kind of thing.

    After Ah Fu left, only Su Xun was left, and he didn't need to hide anything, his face was a little dignified, and he was lost in thought.

    How to rescue all these people is a problem.

    Su Xun didn't fool Mo Xiaoli either, he was really thinking of a way.

    If it really doesn't work, then if it doesn't work, the problem is that Su Xun is still thinking about it.

    It seems difficult, but Su Xun has a personality of facing difficulties, and it is not his nature to accept cowardice. If you don¨t try it, how will you know if it will work? Everything is unknown.

    And there is another reason why Su Xun wanted to do this.

    That is, people have run away, which is confusing, and that white as accumulatedEven if you want to find it, you may not be able to find it.

    If Mo Xiaoli left alone, it would be too easy to find out afterwards. He brought Mo Xiaoli back himself, so he didn't know where Mo Xiaoli's house was.

    When the time comes, go directly to the Mo family. Even if you don't tell the Mo family where Mo Xiaoli is, the Mo family is not trustworthy.

    Facing the threat of family annihilation, how tough can they be? They will sell Su Xun immediately, and that guy will naturally find Su Xun on his head.

    At that time, Su Xun will surely die, which is what Su Xun is worried about.

    Even he was thinking, after he went back.  Maybe I really have to leave Jianghai and hide for a while, but now it seems that things may not be so bad, there is a better way.

    Everyone ran away, how did he know what was wrong? At that time, he knew that he had a problem, but he had never seen himself, and he couldn't find it if he wanted to.

    It is estimated that people really ran away, that Bai Ruji could vomit blood directly, years of painstaking efforts were completely destroyed by people at once, that kind of feeling should not be too uncomfortable.

    If I really found Su Xun, I'm afraid I could tear Su Xun into pieces.

    But it doesn't matter anymore, when Su Xun decided to save Mo Xiaoli, Su Xun and the gang leader had already become enemies. When he saw himself, he would definitely kill him.

    What Su Xun has to do is try not to run into this person.

    After a period of time, Su Xun's strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and he will naturally not be afraid. Anyway, his strength has a limit, and Su Xun will always reach that step.

    In the past two days, Su Xun has been working and living here normally, completely treating himself as a disciple of the Baisha Gang.

    Everything is quite calm, and no one pays attention to Su Xun, after all, he is too insignificant, there are so many people in a gang, Su Xun is just one of them.

    Su Xun took advantage of these two days to break through to the second-rank Jindan realm without making a fuss, and his combat power rose again to a higher level.

    Originally, Su Xun was about to break through, but he was anxious to check Mo Xiaoli's whereabouts, so he was forcibly suppressed by him.

    Now that there is time, it is easy to break through.

    The aura provided by Zhao Xueshen, who was in the third-grade Golden Core Realm, was too sufficient. After Su Xun broke through, there was still a lot of aura left in his body, and he could improve a little more in his body.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 989 So Soft

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the contrary, Su Xun didn't take the Chiyue Fruit that he snatched. He originally thought that after taking the Chiyue Fruit, he would be able to break through smoothly.

    Unexpectedly, a third-grade Jindan realm came to give away the head, which was enough for Su Xun to break through, but saved a spiritual fruit instead.

    It just so happens that Su Xun can stay with this spiritual fruit and wait for the next breakthrough when he is about to break through.

    After becoming stronger, I have more confidence in my heart.

    Of course, during the past two days, Su Xun was also thinking over and over again, how should he save people, this is a huge problem, and it has been bothering Su Xun.

    In two days, Su Xun also had some ideas, and the thoughts in his mind gradually took shape.

    Su Xun understood that if he wanted to do something, the best way was to poison the entire Baisha gang, so that they would lose their ability to act and slip away by themselves.

    It may be inconvenient for others to do this, but for Su Xun, he can still do it.

    Because he can contact the canteen, if he wants to prescribe medicine, he can just go through this.

    But the question is, where can I find the poison? Ordinary poisons will not be effective on immortal cultivators, and there is a great possibility that they will be discovered.  Can't run away.

    Therefore, the risk is still relatively high, and Su Xun dare not make a decision casually, he must be fully prepared.

    Su Xun has been strolling outside for the past two days. This town is quite big, and there are all kinds of people in the same place. It can be called a mixed bag.

    After all, there are too many gangs and they are not very formal. Naturally, everyone has them. This is not very strange.

    Su Xun searched for a long time, and finally led him to find a poison called Shixiangruanjinsan.

    This kind of poison is colorless and tasteless. If it can be eaten, it will make people weak and fall into a deep sleep for a short time.

    The person who sold this thing was also sneaky, he didn't look like a good thing, he didn't even dare to show his face, and wore a black cloak.

    He also said that this thing is effective, but he has no finished product, only the prescription, which needs to be refined by himself, which is very difficult.

    Su Xun is not afraid of this. As long as he can get the materials and the existence of the Sanwei Dan furnace, he will be almost 100% successful. No matter how difficult it is, it is nothing to him.

    When he got this thing, Su Xun's plan was completely finalized. He searched the whole town and finally found the refining materials. Shixiang Ruanjin Powder is no longer a problem.

    Moreover, Su Xun also tested it on animals, and it did work.

    This thing, thanks to the difficulty of refining, otherwise, if this kind of thing floods out, it will also be a huge threat to immortal cultivators, and it can make people feel scared.

    The key point is that this thing is colorless and tasteless, so Su Xun is not too worried about being discovered by others. Who cares about it if it is mixed into the food.

    Moreover, Su Xun also paid a huge price to buy a spirit boat, which is a small flying tool, similar to a car in the secular world.

    This thing can fly as long as the spirit boat is infused, and the speed is extremely fast.

    Just in time, Su Xun took a look and found that there were 91 women sitting on the seat. It is estimated that everyone squeezed together, but it was still about the same. There is that possibility.

    In this way, how to evacuate later has already been thought about, and Su Xun plans to do it today.

    When it was almost time for dinner, Su Xun went to the canteen by himself and delivered the lunch box.

    Ah Fu didn't stop him either. Su Xun showed that he was easy to get along with during this period of time, and didn't bully him, and did all the work that should be done.

    Therefore, Ah Fu is very satisfied with Su Xun, and he will not stop Su Xun. How can he stop others from doing things for you.

    Su Xun went to the dining hall, and the people there were naturally very polite, and they all knew Su Xun's strength.

    Frankly speaking, the group of people who cook are very low in strength and have almost no status.

    Just imagine, a real immortal cultivator might not cook for others as a chef.

    After coming here, many people flattered Su Xun, hoping that Su Xun could gain a little relationship, so it was just right, and it would facilitate Su Xun's actions.

    Su Xun rubbed his hands together and said, "Brothers, bring me some delicious food first, I'll starve to death soon."

    So in the dining hall, Su Xun used the name of stealing food.After waiting for a while, he secretly put Shixiang Ruanjin powder into it.

    At night, it's time to see results.

    When delivering dinner, Su Xun gave Mo Xiaoli a wink. The two of them had communicated before, and they must not eat the meal tonight.

    In the dead of night, Ah Fu first fell asleep without any movement.

    Su Xun deliberately patted him twice, but there was no movement, which proved that the effect of the medicine had already taken effect.

    It doesn't matter so much, Su Xun knew that he had to act quickly, he went to the backyard, and with a soft cry, Mo Xiaoli came out with so many women.

    Those women looked at Su Xun differently, and they were obviously grateful. I never expected that this friend of Mo Xiaoli would risk his life to save them and go together.

    "Let me tell you something, if you want to leave with me tonight, you can come directly, but you may be found and killed after the incident, you think about it, if you don't want to leave, stay by yourself."

    Su Xun has to say, what if someone doesn't want to leave and doesn't appreciate it, he is not a good person for nothing.

    However, Su Xun still misjudged their mood, and only heard an older woman say: "Young master, we are here, and we will die together in the end."

    "It's better to work with the young master and find a way out for myself. At least there is still hope."

    What you said is quite reasonable, staying here is death, if you leave, at least there is some hope.

    Su Xun saw that they were very unified, so he stopped talking nonsense, took out the spirit boat directly, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, let's all come up."

    Everyone got on the spirit boat at a high speed, and it was really crowded, like a bus in the morning rush hour for commuting, they were all stuck together.

    However, he still had a very happy face. After coming here for so long, he was finally able to leave.

    According to Su Xun, the oldest person here is probably thirty years old. Although he looks very young, it is conceivable how many years he has been here.

    The time Mo Xiaoli stayed here was short.

    Su Xun reluctantly went up, feeling surrounded by fragrant wind, this kind of feeling is too distracting.

    Su Xun didn't waste time, and quickly activated the spiritual energy, and the spirit boat immediately lifted into the air.

    Some girls didn't get used to it, didn't stand firm, and began to shake, and then Su Xun felt that they were all soft after all, and they were already surrounded by softness.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 990: The Sky Is Falling

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    So many stunning beauties, all surrounded together, will inevitably make big men a little impulsive, including Su Xun, who has seen too many beauties, at this time, there is no exception.

    She really is a stunning beauty, even the ancient emperors, Su Xun felt that she might not have the same feeling as she does now.

    The three thousand beauties in the harem are all fake, and they are definitely not as good as these 91 women.

    All of these women are not ordinary, otherwise, Bai Ruji would not have worked so hard to get them here.

    Su Xun also discovered that a large part of them are still cultivators, like Mo Xiaoli, they are ordinary people, but there are a small number of them, not too many.

    It's just that most people's cultivation is not too high. Even if they add up, they probably won't be able to cause any disturbance in the Baisha gang.

    They may not have thought of resisting, but they must have failed in the end, and they were even very desperate, knowing that there was no possibility of escaping, so they became people without much fighting spirit.

    But if you think about it carefully, this is not a strange thing.

    When these people were captured, most of them were young, and their level of cultivation was naturally not too high. They were really that kind of monsters in cultivation.

    There must be powerful support behind him. Whether he joins the sect or the academy, they are all the key training objects of others. He is as courageous as ever, and dare not move.

    After provoking those people, I am afraid that he will die without knowing how to die. His secret will naturally be discovered, and those people will definitely stop him when the time comes, and will not let him do anything wrong.

    From this, it can be judged that the women here, even if they are cultivators, are actually not very talented.

    After coming here and being imprisoned, there is no freedom, so how can they practice? The Baisha Gang will definitely not give them pills and the like.

    Just relying on oneself to bite the bullet and cultivate, the effect will not be too significant, so the strength is very limited.

    It's a bit embarrassing to really meet someone's realm. It is estimated that Bai Ruji will find a way to deal with it.

    He has expended so much energy that he must be foolproof.

    It is estimated that no one has ever thought about it, everyone was taken away by Su Xun just like that.

    Before coming here, Su Xun didn't even think about it, this is so crazy, it makes people excited.

    Originally, I planned to save someone, but it turned out to be fine now, what is this, buy one get ninety free?

    There is no nonsense on Su Xun's side. He told everyone to rest well. Although it is too crowded on this spirit boat, sleeping is not a problem, but there is no problem with closing your eyes and resting your mind.

    When taking off at the beginning, there may be some bumps, but after Su Xun gets used to it, the operation is very smooth, and the flight is very stable.

    It's a pity that the feeling of being surrounded by softness is gone.

    When it was bumping just now, it was so cool, you bumped it, I slammed it, it broke Su Xun, but he didn't move much, he looked like a victim no matter what.

    It would be great if the spirit boat was bigger, but this thing is not so easy to buy.

    It took a total of more than 8,000 crystals, which is already an astronomical sum. Fortunately, Su Xun has a large amount of elixir, and he can go everywhere to exchange for crystals.

    Anyway, as long as you can hurry, everything else will be settled.

    What Su Xun was more worried about was that some people would stop him on the road, and he hoped there would be no trouble, otherwise, he would not be able to protect so many people by himself.

    When I didn't save the person, Su Xun might still be thinking, I'll just do my best, if I can't save him, I'll leave right away, and I won't force anything, anyway, it doesn't have much to do with me.

    But now that people are really rescued, they have to be responsible for the safety of their families. You can¨t really lose people and run away, it¨s just like harming them.

    Throughout the whole process, Su Xun was careful.

    In fact, this is because he was too worried. The spirit boat is expensive, and not everyone can afford it. Generally speaking, it is used by powerful people, and people with deep pockets don¨t care about spars.

    When encountering this thing, even if he wanted to rob, he might not have the courage. Su Xun's luck is not so unlucky, and the possibility of encountering a desperado directly is not very high.

    ?There are so many stunning beauties, and I don¨t have time to rest. It¨s a lie in my heart to say that I¨m not nervous. Today¨s life is really exciting.?I can't calm down for a long time.

    If it really comes to light, maybe they will die today.

    It was Mo Xiaoli who returned to his heartless temper and fell asleep leaning on Su Xun's shoulder.

    It seems that with Su Xun around, she doesn't need to worry about anything.

    Su Xun is not too worried. The members of the Baisha Gang are probably still asleep, and the earliest to realize it will be tomorrow morning.

    Su Xun might have already escaped after a night's flight, and he could give them a chance to find it.

    ！！！！！！

    Early the next morning, all the Baisha gang shook, and when they woke up, they were all covered in cold sweat.

    The still drowsy brain seemed to be telling them what happened yesterday.

    They naturally have an impression of passing out of a coma, so they won't lose their memory.

    Thinking of one night, they didn't respond, and I couldn't help but feel very scared. If someone came here at random, they might be able to kill them, and it was too thrilling.

    It's not that Su Xun didn't think about it, but he didn't do it. He was afraid that something might happen and brought that Bai Ruji back.

    So after taking the medicine, Su Xun waited until midnight and ran away with someone.

    He is really afraid that some people will not eat and so on. If there are a few fish that slip through the net, then he will suffer. It's better not to make extra troubles.

    "It's not good, all the helmsmen, people are gone, people are gone."

    That guy Ah Fu also ran over in a panic.

    Because I was too flustered, when I was running, my feet kept slipping, and I turned several somersaults.

    Several rudder owners were still in shock at this time. When they heard him shouting like this, they immediately tensed up. They only heard him say: "What's going on, let's talk about it."

    At this time, Ah Fu was too frightened to be able to speak properly, and stammered: "The rudderthe rudder master, all the women in the backyard are gone."

    "Boom！！"

    Several rudder owners immediately felt a roar in their minds, as if the sky had fallen, they were quite bewildered, and everyone was already stupid.

    No, they know exactly what the hell and how important those women are.

    It took so many years for the gang leader to get it all together, and now they are all gone?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 991: Spitting Blood Directly

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is conceivable how Bai Ruji will react when he finds out about this, he will probably go crazy, even the death of the entire Baisha gang can't appease his anger.

    The helmsmen are naturally quite nervous. They can't get rid of their involvement in this matter. If they are really held accountable later, they will be the first to bear the brunt of the disaster.

    Immediately, a bald helmsman dragged Ah Fu over and grabbed his neck with his hands.

    The strength gap between the two sides was too great. Even if he didn't use much force, Ah Fu's face was already flushed and he began to be out of breath.

    The bald helmsman didn't mean to pity him at all. A cultivator would not die so easily, at best he would suffer a little.

    "Quickly tell me, what's going on, why did the person disappear, what do you think of the person?"

    Facing the helmsman's questioning, Ah Fu was not so afraid in his heart, but sneered again and again.

    The heart said that I am a special mother, I am a food delivery person, when did I become a watcher, can I watch the people there?

    Those who really monitor them are the dozen or so powerful helmsmen in the gang. With them, basically those women can find out any small tricks immediately.

    Ah Fu had no choice but to say: "I really don't know anything. I passed out last night, and this morning, my head is still dizzy."

    "After I found out that something was wrong, I immediately ran over to report to the helmsmen. I really don't know what happened."

    In fact, when Ah Fu found out that no one was there, he was almost out of his wits with fright. It can be said that he was frightened a ton.

    He is naturally very clear about how important the women here are. If she disappears, whether he knows it or not, he is afraid that he will be in trouble.

    So his first thought was to run away, but if he ran away at this time, wouldn't he be acquiescing that he is a suspect, which is equivalent to taking the blame for others.

    Besides, he didn't have the confidence to run out. It is estimated that it would be easy for the masters in the gang to find him, so he hurried over to report the situation.

    The bald-headed helmsman looks very tough, and looks like he wants to kill, but he is actually strong on the outside and capable on the inside.

    He himself was panicking in his heart now, he didn't know what to do anymore, so he gradually threw this Ah Fu aside.

    That Chen Tuozhu, whom Su Xun is most familiar with, was able to calm down. He only heard him say: "There is an insider in our gang. It is obvious that we were all plotted against yesterday. I don't know what kind of medicine we were scared of. In the end, we reacted a little bit."  nothing."

    One or two of these cases may be due to personal reasons.

    However, there are at least a few hundred people in a gang, not counting the disciples who were out on business, and all of them suffered. This is not an accident, someone has planned it for a long time.

    Several helmsmen also made a decisive decision, and immediately said: "Hurry up, contact the gang leader, and let him come back quickly to deal with this matter."

    They couldn't handle this matter, they had to call Bai Ruji back.

    Because Bai Ruji wanted to find these women, he basically spent most of his time outside, and sometimes he didn't even come back once a year.

    No one knows where he went, but the rudder leaders in the gang have a way to contact him, otherwise, if someone really comes to trouble the Baisha gang, what will happen if no one is in charge.

    Although knowing that Bai Ruji is back, he will definitely be furious. At that time, everyone will feel uncomfortable and have to suffer.

    However, these rudder masters have been in the Baisha gang for at least ten or even twenty years, so they naturally have feelings and are very loyal, otherwise they would not be able to become rudder masters, and they would not be able to escape.

    We can only invite Bai Ruji back, and then make a decision. All the people are missing, and they are not dead, which means they can be found again.

    Master Chen Duo continued to say in a deep voice: "Also, let me thoroughly investigate who is the inner ghost. I must find him and hand him over to the leader."

    Who is the insider? This is very important. If you find him, you can stop the loss. At least you know where those women have gone.

    But Ah Fu said: "Master, don't need to check, I know who it is."

    Immediately, the eyes of several rudder owners were like lightning, and they shot directly over, almost failing to make Ah Fu's heart beat out of fright.

    He still forcibly calmed down and said: "It's the new Jiang Wu who arrived a few days ago. His motives are obviously not pure. He disappeared early this morning."

    Hearing about this person, other rudder masters may not be very clear about it, but Chen rudder master is very clear about it, and he immediately froze.My heart sank, that kid, is there really a problem?

    At this time, he didn't hide anything anymore, he only heard him say: "I joined a few days ago, and under my command, that kid is at the Jindan stage at a young age. I still think he is a talent. I really didn't expect it."  "

    Having said that, the other rudder owners also understood what was going on.

    Speaking of it, Chen Tuozhu cannot be blamed. After all, the rules of the Baisha Gang are like this. If someone comes to ask for it, it is natural to know that there is an insider, and they will slowly screen through time.

    It's just that no one expected that the Golden Core Realm would be so ruthless, and did something that shocked everyone in the Baisha Gang.

    Now, the Baisha Gang may be turned upside down.

    Ah Fu continued and said: "And he went to the canteen to deliver the lunch boxes in person yesterday, probably yesterday."

    After hearing this, everyone will no longer suspect anything, that kid, indeed all kinds of suspicions are pointed at him.

    There is definitely something wrong with the food, otherwise it would be impossible to poison the entire Baisha gang.

    Ah Fu is not a good bird, he immediately threw the blame on Su Xun, and he was sure that Su Xun definitely had a problem, and this matter had nothing to do with him.

    Moreover, Su Xun's leaving like this is equivalent to cheating him. Naturally, he will not let Su Xun go. He hopes that by diverting his attention, he can save his life.

    The rudder master immediately ordered: "Find it for me immediately, find that guy named Jiang Wu, bring him back and execute him Ling Chi."

    "The other ninety-one women are numerous. No matter where they go, they are very conspicuous. They sent all the brothers out and offered huge rewards for clues."

    Can't wait for the leader to come back, so I have to look for it now.

    Su Xun naturally knew that when he left, he exposed himself.

    But if it is exposed, it will be exposed, so what can I do, I have already run away, so what if you know.

    The world is too big, you can still find me by just relying on my appearance.

    Although I, Su Xun, is a bit too handsome, people can remember it at a glance, but it is still very difficult for you to find me.

    ！！！！

    At night, Bai Ruji came back.

    Arriving at the gang, Bai Ruji immediately spit out a big mouthful of blood when he knew what happened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 992 Returning with Beauty

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bai Ruji doesn't seem to be very old, like a middle-aged man in his forties.

    The skin is very good, and it seems that it is often maintained. If other men see it, they will feel ashamed.

    This is an exquisite man, different from the imagined and legendary ones, no one can connect him with the leader of the Baisha Gang.

    The imaginary gang leader should be a brutal character.

    However, the silence of the whole gang now shows that this person's majesty is unique in the gang.

    At this time, everyone didn't even have the courage to speak, and the atmosphere was not the slightest bit depressed.

    After asking clearly what was going on, Bai Ruji didn't say a word, and spurted out a mouthful of old blood. His whole person seemed to have changed a lot.

    For him, this is tantamount to terrible news.

    After working so hard for so many years, they were all rescued in the end?

    Even if he is such a master, such a strong man, he can't bear this kind of blow, it's too uncomfortable.

    "Master, you are you okay?"

    He vomited blood, which really scared everyone, for fear that something might happen to him.

    As a result, Bai Ruji seemed to go crazy, and he said angrily, "You two, what are you doing?"

    "It's impossible for anyone to notice that someone who is in the first-grade Jindan realm can be given medicine without noticing it. What's the use of you guys?"

    Bai Ruji, who was furious, looked almost hideous.

    If you look at his gentle and elegant appearance, like a gentleman, and think that he should be a gentleman, then you are very wrong.

    On the contrary, this person, from his methods to his cultivation methods, is very ruthless.

    Even the powerful helmsmen were so frightened at this time that they dared not speak, or even kept silent.

    If not for the fact that everyone has followed him for so many years, they are absolutely loyal, and there is no doubt that this person will directly kill the group of them who are not good at doing things.

    Of course, he is not a person who thinks too much about affection. He hasn't killed them at this time because they are still useful.

    Bai Ruji immediately said: "Look for me, look everywhere, there are so many people, no matter where they go, someone will notice."

    "At all costs, find someone for me."

    For these women, regarding his breakthrough, he has prepared for so many years and put all his effort into it. Now someone wants to ruin his effort. I'm sorry and absolutely can't agree.

    And if he finds him, this person will definitely die.

    He didn't believe that a mere first-grade Jindan would dare to provoke him, and there must be someone behind it.

    Bai Ruji's eyes were fiery, and he might devour people at any time.

    The entire Baisha Gang began to operate at a high speed. Everyone just wanted to do one thing, find someone!

    ！！！！！！

    Of course, the members of the Baisha gang greatly underestimated Su Xun's speed. At this moment, he has already led people out of Wanzhou City.

    Fortunately, in Wanzhou City, there are no restrictions on entry and exit.

    Su Xun also knew that in Wanzhou City, he couldn't use the spirit boat to fly directly, and he would probably be shot down directly by the strong guards.

    After arriving in Wanzhou City, Su Xun and the others changed to walking.

    But with so many people together, it is inevitable that they will be very ostentatious. This is too obvious, and it is easy to find his trace.

    What Su Xun thought was that even if that person could find him, he wouldn't let him be so relaxed, at least he would have to delay for a while.

    After arriving in Wanzhou City, Su Xun directly ordered everyone to split up. Anyway, it is safe here, and they will not worry about any problems with them.

    As long as they walk on the street, no one will dare to attack them.

    Walk in twos and threes like this, just leave the city directly, and gather after everyone leaves the city.

    It took a certain amount of time, because you have to be regular when you go out of the city, and you can't all come out one after another.

    Basically a whole day was wasted in Wanzhou City. After finally waiting for everyone, Su Xun summoned the spirit boat again and flew over the desert.

    After leaving the strength range of Wanzhou City, it is the world of ordinary people. For Su Xun, it is relatively safe, and he can also? Take a breath.

    Looking back at Wanzhou City, which has gradually disappeared from sight, to be honest, Su Xun still felt a little strange.

    What is the significance of the existence of this place, it is a little puzzling.

    If it is to build a place for cultivators to live in, Su Xun thinks that the possibility is not high. There are not too many places with a better environment than here. Why did you choose this place?

    Intuition told Su Xun that there was a reason for this.

    However, he is not in the mood to explore these anymore. Now he is like a child who just got into trouble, guilty of guilt, wishing to run faster.

    If someone finds out about this, he will be dead.

    Wanzhou City is a good place. Whether it is for cultivation or some weird things, Su Xun is very interested.

    However, within a short period of time, Su Xun will not come back again, and Su Xun is really guilty of coming back to this place.

    After returning to Jianghai, that is my own world, and I can live a good life.

    Su Xun doesn't have much interest in becoming stronger or something, but if he doesn't become stronger, others will deal with him.

    There are too many enemies, Su Xun has no choice but to seize the time to become stronger.

    If it weren't for Mo Xiaoli's incident, and if he didn't offend the immortal cultivators, Su Xun might want to be an ordinary person even more.

    Isn't it better to have a beautiful woman who loves you by your side and money you can't spend more than fighting and killing, and you may lose your life at any time?

    Mo Xiaoli's expression became much more relaxed, and she was about to go back, and finally left that ghostly place.

    Many of these women are from Wanzhou City, and they have never been out in their lives. For them, they are also very new.

    As for Mo Xiaoli, he introduced them to them. When these women were chatting, they were really excited and couldn't stop.

    After flying out of this large desert area and arriving in the nearest city, Su Xun put away the spirit boat.

    Coming to the human world, Su Xun doesn't plan to use this thing anymore, it's too conspicuous, because there is no one in the desert, so he will be unscrupulous.

    Anyway, in the city, Su Xun doesn't care anymore, it means that there is no danger for the time being.

    After a good night of rest here, Su Xun contacted a plane and spent millions of dollars to get it directly.

    Returned to Jianghai with 91 beauties including Mo Xiaoli.

    ? I was alone when I left, but when I came back, I couldn¨t control it anymore (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 993 Teach me two tricks

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After arriving in Jianghai, everything was easy to say, and Su Xun also felt like a fish in water, and finally relaxed completely.

    Even if Bai Ruji wanted to find him, he probably wouldn't be able to find Jiang Hai in a short time. He didn't have any specific clues.

    The only clue is the Mo family. Su Xun knows the news of his return, and it should be impossible to hide the news from the Mo family. So it is probably impossible to hide the news of Mo Xiaoli's return.

    If the Mo family knows, there will be certain risks, but Su Xun also knows that the people of the Mo family may not be able to contact the people of the Baisha Gang.

    This risk is not too great, unless people from the Baisha Gang come to investigate, there will be a certain risk, so I have to go to Mo's house when I turn around, and warn Mo's house.

    Anyway, let them keep their mouths shut. If you dare to sell me, I'm sorry, and your fate will not be very good.

    I can drag you into trouble in a blink of an eye. I believe that the members of the Mo family probably know how to choose.

    After Su Xun arrived at the airport, he called that guy Fu Lihan, but he didn't answer the phone.

    Presumably there must be something important, otherwise, he would not have refused to answer Su Xun's call.

    There was nothing to do, so Su Xun approached Cui Hanghui and asked him to arrange a few commercial vehicles to come over and pick them up quickly.

    These girls are so beautiful, if they get together, they are a beautiful landscape, which makes people feel that they can't help but want to see it.

    In just a short time, some people have started taking pictures with their mobile phones, but in order to avoid troubles caused by leaving photos.

    Su Xun had no choice but to use his aura to confuse the minds of this group of people, making them temporarily forget what they were going to do.

    That guy Cui Hanghui, when he heard Su Xun called, immediately made arrangements without saying a word.

    Su Xun has disappeared for a while, and based on the situation of Cui Hanghui's family, it is not difficult to know that Su Xun is gone.

    It's just that no one knows where Su Xun has gone except the Mo family.

    Now when he heard that Su Xun appeared and asked him to do something, then this guy was naturally flattered and came over.

    Su Xun led the people and sat and waited for a while at the airport.

    After sitting down, he looked less eye-catching than before, which made Su Xun slightly relieved.

    Those who haven't experienced it don't understand the feeling. It's too much pressure to rush with so many beauties.

    These people have to be resettled quickly, and how to resettle them is also a headache.

    It took dozens of minutes to wait for that guy Cui Hanghui. Of course, he can't be blamed for this.

    The location of Jianghai International Airport is already relatively remote, and he estimated that he is already moving forward at full speed.

    Arrived at the airport, and soon found Su Xun.

    People like Cui Hanghui who often come to Jianghai International Airport are very familiar with this place, so it is not difficult to find someone.

    After seeing Su Xun at a glance, this guy shouted, but Mo Xiaoli was a little puzzled and said: "Isn't this the kid from the Cui family?"

    "You know him?" Su Xun asked curiously.

    "I know, I met once before and heard about this person, so it seems that I'm not good at that." Mo Xiaoli smiled half a smile.

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said that Mo Xiaoli also belonged to the four great families. She knew this, and it was not a strange thing.

    Perhaps it was precisely because of this that Mo Xiaoli wanted to see what Cui Hanghui looked like.

    Su Xun then explained: "After I came to Jianghai, I met him by accident, and we didn't know each other. I also cured his problem."

    "Then what are you doing to cure him? Why don't you harm women."

    Su Xun: ""

    It seems that Mo Xiaoli's impression of Cui Hanghui is not very good.

    Of course Su Xun pretended not to hear it, he had a good relationship with Cui Hanghui, besides, Cui Hanghui was not that kind of person.

    Playing with women is playing with women, but they are all sent to the door on their own initiative. Those women are probably eager to be teased by him, which is different from using force.

    He, Young Master Cui, never eats that kind of twisted melon, so it doesn't mean much.

    Su Xun stood up, waved hello to Cui Hanghui, and then walked towards Cui Hanghui with a group of girlsgo.

    Cui Hanghui was shocked, he was dumbfounded, and the expression on his face was even a little dull.

    What did Su Xun do here? Why did he bring a lot of beauties with him, and from what he looked like, they were all beauties, even those in ancient costumes, full of immortality.

    Compared with the fairies in TV dramas, I don't know how much stronger they are in terms of temperament.

    Take one out at random, it is estimated that they are all goddess-level figures, but they all followed behind Su Xun.

    Without specific counting, he would not be able to count. Anyway, at least there must be hundreds of them, which is really eye-opening.

    Cui Hanghui thinks that he is good enough, but compared with Su Xun, he is just a younger brother, and there is no comparison at all.

    This gap is really not a little bit.

    The key point is that you still can't get jealous. These women feel that he can't control any one of them.

    Su Xun, who can accept all of them, is really awesome, convincing.

    Now in Cui Hanghui's eyes, there is the word "serve" in capital letters.

    Finally, I understood why Su Xun asked me to arrange so many large commercial vehicles to come over. With so many people, several vehicles probably wouldn¨t be able to fit in them.

    After walking in front of Su Xun, Cui Hanghui whispered: "Brother, these women are"

    Su Xun knew what he was thinking when he saw his wretched appearance. The key point was that he had never touched any of the women in Su Xun's place, so he would not take the blame.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying angrily: "What are you thinking, we are all friends, don't think too much."

    "Understand, understand, we are all friends, if you say you can play, then you still know how to play."

    Cui Hanghui had an expression that he understood, and said in a low voice at the same time: "Whenever you are free, I will teach you two tricks."

    The more I explain, the more unclear I am, so I still ignore this guy.

    Su Xun then said: "I asked you to arrange the car, please fix it."

    "Don't worry, I brought a lot of cars, hundreds of people can finish the installation, where are we going?"

    Cui Hanghui had to ask clearly in advance, lest the car start and wonder where it was going.

    With so many women, Cui Hanghui didn't believe it, he would go back to school directly, and Su Xun's little girlfriend was still in school.

    Su Xun thought about it carefully, and then said: "Forget it, arrange a place, let's have a meal first, the environment is better." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 994 Settle the girls

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cui Hanghui immediately understood what Su Xun meant. He probably wanted places with fewer people. These places are in Jianghai, so they are easy to find. Just book the venue.

    Although Cui Hanghui doesn't know how to practice, but he is proficient in eating, drinking and having fun.

    Entrusting these things to him is finding the right person.

    Su Xun hasn't eaten serious food for many days. In Wanzhou City, to be honest, the food is not very good.

    Moreover, Su Xun at that time was not in the mood to really spend so many crystals and get so many things to eat.

    Returning to Jianghai, I can finally enjoy it and celebrate it, this time it's a great success.

    While in the car, Cui Hanghui started again, and he said: "Brother, where did you find these girls, they are all beauties."

    "Ahem！！"

    This is a long story, Su Xun can't say that Lao Tzu brought him back from Wanzhou City, where he almost lost his life, and offended a big shot.

    Su Xun doesn't intend to say this, it's everyone's secret, and it is estimated that no one will take the initiative to tell it.

    It is actually a risk for one more person to know. For Cui Hanghui, it is even a dangerous thing.

    The point is, he, Cui Hanghui, probably doesn't know what's going on in Wanzhou City, and few people know.

    Su Xun hasn't figured out how to answer it yet, he is too familiar with Cui Hanghui, so he doesn't even bother to perfunctory.

    Mo Xiaoli in the back seat spoke at this time, and she only heard her say: "The one surnamed Cui, after being cured, is now a little drifting. Believe it or not, I will let Su Xun destroy you."

    "It's you´"

    Cui Hanghui really didn't notice Mo Xiaoli at first, they were all in the crowd of women, so many women, he was dazzled at once, how could he quickly recognize Mo Xiaoli in the crowd.

    And he was all focused on talking to Su Xun, and didn't pay much attention to those women.

    Cui Hanghui just likes to talk about it, but in fact he doesn't have any other ideas. They are all Su Xun's people. No matter what he says, he won't look too much.

    As a result, when Mo Xiaoli spoke, he only recognized it, which was quite embarrassing.

    Mo Xiaoli has a certain reputation in Mo's family. Although her status was not good at the beginning, she was picked up by Bai Ruji.

    Because of Mo Xiaoli, the Mo family has benefited enormously. It is considered that they are sacrificing themselves for the Mo family. The people of the Mo family are kind and reasonable, and they are very good to her, so their status will naturally rise.

    Cui Hanghui's Cui family is incomparable with the Mo family, so the previous Mo Xiaoli looked down on Cui Hanghui a bit.

    Especially when they met for the first time, Mo Xiaoli's eyes made it clear that he wanted to see if Cui Hanghui was withered, but Cui Hanghui was very angry.

    Mo Xiaoli seems to have disappeared for a while, and his whereabouts are the top secret of the Mo family, even in the Mo family, only a few people know.

    It is almost impossible for the other aristocratic families to know, so they are just a little strange.

    However, Mo Xiaoli is an ordinary person with no cultivation talent, her existence is insignificant, and other aristocratic families will not care.

    Seeing Mo Xiaoli suddenly, and he was still with Su Xun, made Cui Hanghui really strange.

    Of course, he will not speculate too much about Su Xun.

    Instead, he stopped talking honestly. This woman is not a girl from Xiaojiabiyu, so she is not easy to mess with.

    When going to the restaurant, Fu Lihan also called and asked Su Xun what's the matter. It turned out that he had an important meeting just now and couldn't answer the phone.

    Su Xun said that there is nothing else to do, but if he has time at night, he can come to have a meal.

    As for my two roommates, it's better not to call them, otherwise those two guys will probably have to call themselves beasts all day long.

    There was nothing wrong with Fu Lihan. After asking about the location, he said he would come over after get off work.

    Su Xun has been away for so long, which makes him quite strange.

    When eating in the evening, a group of women were not restrained, and they found their seats and sat down. Some of them were from Wanzhou City, and they were very fresh about everything outside.

    Cui Hanghui, who was watching, was a little puzzled, thinking that these women could not be really ancient, seeing them wearing palace costumes, he thought it was just for cosplay.

    But when I came to the restaurant, I didn't understand anything, as if I had traveled through time.

    veryWell, Fu Lihan also came over to say hello to Cui Hanghui and Su Xun.

    As a result, he found that there were several tables, all of which were women. Such a large number frightened him.

    Immediately, he looked at Cui Hanghui. This kid is quite sloppy, and he often changes women. He has also heard about this.

    Cui Hanghui quickly shook his head, and said, "Don't look at me, I don't have such a great ability, I'm all his people."

    "Ahem, we are all friends, so don't ask too much, let's eat, shall we have two drinks?"

    Su Xun quickly covered the topic.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't say much, Fu Lihan certainly wouldn't ask. This is the tacit understanding between good brothers.

    In the beginning, these women were a little cautious, but soon they let go, and many of them even drank, as if they wanted to celebrate their new life.

    Of course, most of them are immortal cultivators. Not to mention their strength, they have a solid foundation, so naturally there is no big problem, and there is no need to worry about getting drunk.

    "By the way, Su Xun, where do they live at night?" Mo Xiaoli asked.

    This is what she is more concerned about, even including herself. She has no place to live, and she will definitely not go back to the Mo family.

    She didn't have any feelings for that place. After knowing her mission, Mo Xiaoli was completely disappointed with the Mo family.

    It was the same even when she went to Linjiang to live alone.

    Su Xun also had a bit of a headache, thinking that this was really troublesome, but he was rich enough to buy a big house for them to settle down temporarily.

    However, buying a house is not a matter of a day or two. At present, it is not feasible, I am afraid that I have to live in a hotel.

    The key point is that if you stay in a hotel, none of these people have ID cards. In the world of ordinary people, they are similar to black households, which is very troublesome.

    On the side of the big hotel, Su Xun will not let Su Xun easily book the hotel.

    "Xiao Cui, do you have a vacant house?" Su Xun asked,

    Cui Hanghui said: "I'm outside, but I have a villa, but it's not big. There are so many people, it's hard enough to sleep on the floor."

    "It's okay, Mr. Su, we can live anywhere, even on the floor. Don't be too annoying." A woman said.

    In fact, they are very grateful for being able to come out and be free. It really doesn't matter where they live.

    Be in a good mood, no matter what.

    But Fu Lihan said: "It happens that I have a courtyard at hand, which is quite big. It's just right for you to live in." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 995 Su Xun delivers medicine

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing Fu Lihan's words, Su Xun remembered, damn it, he forgot about this rich man.

    This guy is the son of the richest man, and his father is the largest real estate businessman in Jianghai.

    I don't know how many houses under the company.

    Although he is usually low-key, it doesn't mean that he really has no strength.

    Fu Lihan said with a smile: "My dad left it for me, saying that it was for me to live in the future, and help our Fu family grow and grow."

    "But I don't even have a date now. My dad is probably going to die of anger. The place is too big for me to live alone."

    "It just so happens that there are so many of you, go and live there, and it will be more lively."

    Su Xun nodded, it is naturally the best in this way.

    Since it is a courtyard, the natural area is large enough, so it shouldn't be a problem to live there.

    Given my friendship with Fu Lihan, I didn't need to say too many polite words, so I said, "Okay, if it's okay to live in, you can just sell it to me."

    "Isn't it hurting to say these things? You just need to use it, and I don't need it. If my father hears about it, I will probably be beaten to death, and you can still take your money."

    Cui Hanghui felt a little funny when he heard this, almost like he was at home.

    Now the elders in the family attach great importance to Su Xun.

    The last time he was at home, he made fun of Su Xun because he joked about it, but he was scolded, which made him depressed to death. There was nothing wrong with him saying these words in front of Su Xun.

    After eating, Cui Hanghui rushed to pay the bill, but Su Xun was not polite to him.

    Ask Mo Xiaoli to take them to the night market to see if there are any necessary daily necessities to buy, and by the way, they can no longer wear ancient costumes.

    After dismissing them, there are still three elders left.

    Su Xun then said: "Xiao Cui, you should be able to see that these people are a bit special, but they are actually poor people who were rescued by me."

    "But this matter is very important. I can't say it. If I say it, it might hurt you. In addition, you must keep it a secret. Even at home, don't tell your father about it."

    I still told Cui Hanghui, I can't say anything when I go back.

    He believed some members of the Cui family, but some were hostile to him, Su Xun, and might take advantage of this opportunity to kill him.

    After Cui Hanghui heard it, he nodded heavily, and when he was talking about serious things, he was quite serious.

    After Su Xun told him so, he naturally knew it in his heart and would not act recklessly.

    As for Fu Lihan, he didn't tell him. After all, Fu Lihan is an ordinary person, and it's okay to know, no one will investigate him.

    Besides, Su Xun said so, so Fu Lihan naturally understood, Su Xun trusted this guy's character even more.

    Glancing at Cui Hanghui, Su Xun said, "Hey, can you practice now?"

    Cui Hanghui didn't expect that Su Xun could tell that he could practice through some special methods and gained some strength.

    He was unable to practice before because of the blockage of a certain meridian in his body due to his withering sky, and he was unable to practice normally.

    After the weather was over, Cui Jia used some special methods to allow Cui Hanghui to cultivate, but he only cultivated at this age, and the effect has been greatly reduced, and his future achievements are also very limited.

    His current strength is too low, in Su Xun's eyes, he is completely unrecognizable.

    Su Xun took out some pills for him, and said: "I have some foundation building pills here, I don't need them any more, you can take them back and use them, remember not to give them to the family stupidly, use them yourself."

    It's true that Su Xun doesn't like the foundation building pill. It's useless to him, and it can't even be sold in Wanzhou City.

    Su Xun still has a few hundred pieces left on his body, and almost all of them were given to Cui Hanghui. If Su Xun wants to, he can get them out casually, so naturally it is not distressing.

    Cui Hanghui was so shocked, he had never seen so many foundation building pills in Cui's house.

    It is true that he has eaten Zhuji Dan, because his father is the head of the family, and he got some, but it is not unlimited, and the pressure is very high.

    After all, many people in the whole family need that thing.

    As a result, Su Xun shot hundreds of them, which scared Cui Hanghui. Su Xun's favor is too great.

    There are so many Foundation Establishment Pills, even if he is a pig, he can succeed in Foundation Establishment.

    Cui Hanghui looked very serious, and said:??Su Xun, thank you very much, I'm afraid I won't be able to repay the favor this time.  "

    Su Xun smiled, and Fu Lihan next to him looked very curious.

    Su Xun also threw a small bottle to him, and said, "There are a few Foundation Establishment Pills in it, you can take it."

    "However, you are not a cultivator, so you can take at most half a grain at a time. Eating it once a week will make you almost invincible among ordinary people."

    The aura in the Foundation Establishment Pill is huge for ordinary people. With the aura in the body, even if you can't practice it, you can temper your body.

    After a long time, Fu Lihan's body may not even be able to penetrate bullets.

    For such an ordinary person, Su Xun gave him several foundation building pills. If people from a few big families saw it, they would definitely feel heartbroken.

    Isn't it a huge waste for ordinary people to eat this thing? It's a waste of money.

    Naturally, Cui Hanghui would not say anything. Su Xun directly gave him hundreds of scum of Te Niang's state, wouldn't it be more wasteful.

    Fu Lihan was stunned for a moment, and then said: "This thing should be very precious, so I'll forget it, it won't be of much use to me."

    With Fu Lihan's IQ, he can naturally guess that this thing is used by immortal cultivators, and with Cui Hanghui's expression, it is estimated that this thing is very precious.

    Fu Lihan was really afraid that this thing would be wasted in his hands.

    Cui Hanghui said: "This thing is really expensive, money can't buy it at all, at least it costs 100 million pieces."

    Fu Lihan was stunned for a moment, he didn't expect this elixir to be so expensive, it's too scary, Su Xun just dumped several hundred million to him.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't listen to his nonsense, measuring it with money is almost nonsense. This kind of thing will not be sold for money, very few."

    "I'll take it if I give it to you. It's useless for me to ask for it, and I still have it on me. You can ask me for it after you use it up."

    At present, Su Xun can't send them Xiaohuandan or the like, and now Xiaohuandan Su Xun is useless.

    However, Cui Hanghui's strength was too low, and he couldn't bear Xiao Huan Dan's aura.

    As for Fu Lihan, if he ate it, he would die immediately.

    In addition, this Foundation Establishment Pill was fed to the dog by himself, so Su Xun didn't say anything, it was a bit hurtful.

    Especially Cui Hanghui looked like this thing is a treasure, Su Xun really didn't want to hit him.

    Now, Er Gouzi has started to take Xiao Huan Dan, and the Zhu Ji Dan family doesn't like it anymore.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 996 I have something to tell you

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun warned a few words: "Don't eat too much, lest you have any problems, you have to come to me to touch porcelain later."

    Fu Lihan is an ordinary person, and Su Xun is not too worried, because Fu Lihan knows the stakes in his heart, and he can't eat this thing indiscriminately.

    Cui Hanghui, this guy, there is no guarantee, who knows if he will be eager for success, and in the end he will eat too much, causing problems.

    At present, Cui Hanghui's realm has not even reached the foundation building, and the foundation building pill is still a luxury for him, and eating too much will inevitably make the meridians swell.

    Don't expect anything to happen at that time, if the meridian collapses, then Su Xun has no way to save him.

    Cui Hanghui couldn't help feeling a little speechless, wondering if I'm so stupid.

    However, what Su Xun gave him today is really a great kindness. It is estimated that when he returns home, everyone in the Cui family will be scared to death.

    Of course, Cui Hanghui wouldn't be so stupid. If he really gave this thing to the Cui family, he should use this kind of thing by himself. It would be of no benefit to him to hand it over to the Cui family.

    Maybe it's cheaper than his opponent, who would be so stupid.

    Fu Lihan said: "By the way, Su Xun, my dad was looking for you a few days ago, and he said he wanted to discuss something with you."

    "But I knew you had something to do, so I told him that if you are free, you can come back to my house for a meal, or just make a phone call."

    Fu Lihan said again: "I don't know exactly what it is. You also know that I am not interested in business matters."

    Su Xun nodded, expressing that he knew it. If Fu Aohai came to him, it was very likely that it was a business problem.

    Immediately afterwards, Cui Hanghui went back first, while Fu Lihan took Su Xun to the courtyard he mentioned, and went to have a look first.

    After Su Xun arrived, he was also shocked. This is simply a mansion among mansions, just like the mansions of high officials in the capital in ancient times.

    Su Xun didn't have a specific concept about the floor area. He didn't know much about the floor area. He couldn't calculate it in square meters anymore.

    In a place like Jianghai, where gold and land are every inch of land, this house cannot be bought for a few hundred million.

    Fu Lihan casually took out this thing and let others live in it. It was really generous. He regarded Su Xun as one of his own, and he didn't care much about it.

    Judging from his living environment from childhood to adulthood, a person like him certainly doesn't care about money and other things, and he lives the life he wants.

    However, Fu Aohai is indeed the richest man, but his handwriting is different. The house he prepared for his son cannot be described in words.

    In the minds of ordinary people, villas are probably luxurious enough, even if they imagine it, they probably can't think of such a house.

    With this place, it is more convenient to live hundreds of people. If you can live there completely, it is considered a place to stay.

    "There are often people here to clean, so everything is clean, and there are nannies and servants, so you can rest assured."

    Su Xun suddenly thought, in this place, it might be difficult to clean up. It is so tiring, and there are not many people, so it may not be possible to clean up.

    Nodding his head, Su Xun said: "The environment is really good, let's settle them down first."

    "Also please, go back to them and apply for ID cards and the like. They don't have any ID."

    After rescuing these women, Su Xun intends to give them freedom, let them do whatever they want, and live the life they want.

    Su Xun will let them choose by themselves, it doesn't matter if they want to stay, or if they want to leave, anyway, a living person can survive wherever he goes.

    Rescue them, even if Su Xun's task is completed, it can be regarded as the utmost benevolence.

    However, no matter how they choose, it is impossible for them to return to Wanzhou City. If they go back, it will still be dangerous, far less safe than in Jianghai or other places.

    Since one wants to live in the world of ordinary people, an ID card is still necessary, and a considerable number of people do not have that thing, so they are not considered ordinary people.

    Fu Lihan said, "Are they all gangsters?"

    Su Xun didn't know how to answer, and always felt that the word was weird, but she nodded and said: "Some people are??.  "

    "Okay, I'll handle it for them later."

    It is not a simple matter to apply for an account, and it is not a big deal for someone like Fu Lihan to have that kind of power.

    Fu Lihan said: "Okay, you can wait for them here, I'll go first, I have to go to work tomorrow."

    "If I'm free tomorrow, I'll go to your house for dinner and talk to Uncle." Su Xun said.

    On Fu Aohai's side, he should be looking for him for something. They have been waiting for so many days, so Su Xun should come to the door in person, to be more sincere.

    After Fu Lihan left here, Su Xun waited by himself. The group of women must be addicted to shopping, and they won't come back for a while.

    Su Xun would not live here at night, but just stayed to settle them down, and then left.

    After holding back for so long, who should I go to do business with tonight? This is a question, Su Xun thinks, it should be Luo Shenyi, An Suke doesn't know if she is at home.

    After waiting for more than an hour, the group of them came back with big and small bags in their hands, and they were quite happy.

    Mo Xiaoli is a local tyrant, she will definitely not be short of money, and she has not gone shopping for so long, probably this is also a kind of vent.

    "Su Xun, you've come a long time ago."

    "No, I've only been here for a while. You can settle down here tonight. I just looked around and there are enough rooms."

    "Thank you, my lord."

    Immediately, a woman said, I really have indescribable gratitude to Su Xun.

    Su Xun gave them a new life, allowing them to see the outside world again.

    Looking at this group of beauties who were very grateful, Su Xun felt that what he did was also meaningful.

    Of course, Su Xun doesn't have any evil thoughts. Although they are all beauties, Su Xun has no shortage of women, let alone sees all women.

    Su Xun then said: "Everyone put down your things, drink some water and rest, I have something to tell you."

    Upon hearing what Su Xun wanted to tell them, someone immediately became nervous. After all, their fate still seemed to be in Su Xun's hands.

    I only heard Su Xun say: "It was actually Xiaoli who strongly requested you to be brought out, but we also know that the danger has not been lifted, so you can't go back to Wanzhou City." (Remember the website address of this site.  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 997 I'm afraid you won't be able to bear it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I know that some of you live in Wanzhou City, but for safety's sake, I hope you don't go back. If you go back, you will easily be caught and taken to the Baisha Gang."

    Su Xun didn¨t say anything later, it doesn¨t matter if you are arrested alone, they will definitely get the whereabouts of other people from you.

    Don't talk about strong willpower, people have plenty of ways to torture you, and then everyone may be overturned because of one person.

    Su Xun believes in these, and they all understand.

    Sure enough, the faces of these beauties immediately turned serious, knowing that Su Xun's words were not alarmist, and what's so good about going back, in the world of ordinary people, it feels pretty good.

    Someone said: "Don't worry about Mr. Su, you risked your life to save us. You can't repay this great kindness. How can you harm you?"

    "Besides, we are also afraid. If we go back to the Baisha Gang, it will really be the end of the day, so we will not go back and live in Jianghai."

    Others nodded one after another, indicating that everyone thought so.

    Su Xun continued: "Of course, you are not required to live in Jianghai. I will not restrict your freedom."

    "The world is big, you can go and see, so in the next time, you can make your own choices."

    Su Xun expressed his thoughts: "It's fine to stay, and be a companion with other sisters. If you want to work, I will also arrange jobs for you."

    "If you want to leave, then that's fine. I'll handle the status of an ordinary person for you, and give you some money by the way, so you can live a good life in the future."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone fell silent. They didn't expect Su Xun to be so good, so he immediately wanted to release him without any other demands at all.

    I thought Su Xun brought so many of them out.  How to have some ideas.

    "Anyway, anyway, I will stay and follow Mr. Su. Although the world is big, but I don't have any old friends anymore. It's better to stay here with Mr. Su and Xiaoli."

    In fact, Su Xun quite hoped that this group of women would stay. No matter what happens in the future, there will be a group of immortal cultivators.  It still helps.

    Of course he knows that it is normal for some people to stay, and it is normal for others to leave. It is estimated that half of the people can be left behind, which is already good.

    Unexpectedly, the result was beyond Su Xun's expectations. Many people expressed their opinions one after another, and they all wanted to stay, and no one wanted to leave.

    Su Xun felt that it was a little unreal, and immediately said dumbfoundedly: "You don't have to express your opinions in such a hurry, I am not here to force you to express your opinions, nor do I want you to leave now."

    "If you want to leave, you can just say it at any time, you don't have to force it, and no one will say anything."

    You said those women from Wanzhou City, they can't go back, they can only live in the world of ordinary people.

    The key point is that in the world of ordinary people, if they are unfamiliar with their places of life, they might as well stay by Su Xun's side, Su Xun can understand.

    But there are still some who are very similar to Mo Xiaoli, and even have a worse background than Mo Xiaoli. They are the children of ordinary people. They belong to this world. Don't they want to go home and have a look?

    Su Xun then said: "Some of you have family members in this world, you can go home and have a look, you don't have to force yourself to stay here."

    In the end, someone said: "Young master, we are all like this. The family probably thought we were dead. If we go back, we might as well not go back."

    "Hmph, my parents saw someone take me away back then, and they didn't know what benefit they got. They didn't give up at all, so I didn't want to go back."

    After hearing what they said, Su Xun realized that her thinking was not comprehensive. It is true that they have been away for so long, and they have lost contact with the family, and their relationship has faded a lot.

    Especially since they were taken away in front of their family members, there will naturally be some uncomfortable emotions.

    For example, Mo Xiaoli, she is also quite indifferent to the Mo family. If she is asked to go back to the Mo family, she probably will not go back if she is killed.

    There are still some people who are sure that they still have feelings with their parents, but they are afraid that after they go back, they will be destroyed and bring disaster to their families.

    It would be better to stay in Jianghai, everyone hugged together to keep warm, and the life is not considered lonely.

    After Su Xun understood, he said: "Okay, anyway, I respect everyone's decision, you can leave if you want in the future, you have complete freedom."

    "What else do you want to do?Those who are married and have children, this is up to you, everyone should rest here first, and I will handle the status for you as soon as possible.  "

    After finishing speaking, many women began to joke: "If you marry and have children with Mr. Su, then I am willing."

    Su Xun: ""

    Do these women think that Su Xun is easy to bully, and even drive casually?

    However, Su Xun saw that they were numerous and powerful, so he thought to himself, forget it, good men don't fight with women.

    Each went to find their own room. It was impossible for one person to share a room, at least two or three people had to share a room, but that was better than when they were in the Baisha Gang.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Do you live here at night?"

    "How do I live here? There is already a shortage of rooms. I might as well live in a room by myself. Isn't that a waste of space? I'm going back to school."

    Su Xun didn't dare to say that he planned to find another woman.

    "You can live with me." Mo Xiaoli said suddenly.

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was teased by Mo Xiaoli, and suddenly became hot, his eyes lit up, and said: "This, I'm afraid it's not very good."

    "As long as you know it's not good, go back quickly. When you're free, let's go to the hotel and take care of things."

    ""

    Su Xun did not expect that this Mo Xiaoli was so straightforward, looking at Mo Xiaoli who looked like a goblin, Su Xun was really jealous, wishing to eat her right now.

    Possibly because he held it back for too long, Su Xun feels that his ideas have become very bold now.

    Of course he just thought about it that way, he knew it was impossible here.

    There are ninety other women, so the pressure in my heart is too great, and Su Xun is afraid that it will affect his combat effectiveness.

    But this Mo Xiaoli will have to accept it sooner or later, so as not to keep thinking about it in his heart.

    "By the way, mine is too big, don't you dare, are you ready now?"

    Su Xun suddenly said this.

    Mo Xiaoli blushed immediately, she naturally knew what it meant.

    When she left Linjiang without making a sound, she left a note for Su Xun, saying this.

    Unexpectedly, it has been so long, and now Su Xun brings up the old matter again, which makes a woman like Mo Xiaoli, who is not very hypocritical, feel embarrassed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 998: Business Exchange Meeting

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Luo Shenyi's stubbornness only lasted for a while, and she really couldn't stand it anymore.

    Su Xun was more rhythmic, and gradually increased his strength, which really made Luo Shenyi a bit unbearable.

    If you keep holding back like this, it is estimated that the whole person will not be well.

    Then the joy of Luo Shenyi's body gradually devoured her reason, Luo Shenyi thought to herself, it doesn't matter so much, it's good to be happy anyway.

    Of course, Luo Shenyi's voice still didn't dare to be too loud, and kept making some nasal sounds in a low voice.

    The more it looks like this, the more excited Su Xun feels.

    The two fought fiercely for a long time, but fortunately, no one came to disturb them.

    People in the company also have a little discernment, knowing that Su Xun is here, naturally they won't come here to disturb them casually, and everyone knows the relationship between Su Xun and Luo Shenyi.

    Good-looking men and beautiful women are also very suitable to be together.

    Of course, no one would have thought that the two of them were doing something bold, mainly because Luo Shenyi was as cold and cold as usual, and no one believed that such a thing would happen.

    And you have to have employees of a certain level. You said that if you are an ordinary employee, you don't even have the qualifications to knock on the door.

    Su Xun is also on guard, even if someone pushes the door, he will not be able to get in.

    After an hour or so, Luo Shenyi had completely lost all strength, and her whole body seemed to be stretched out.

    ?I don¨t want to talk anymore, but her eyes can still move. With a pair of beautiful eyes like autumn water, she gave Su Xun a hard look, and she said that it¨s all your fault.

    Su Xun also smiled, and then a ray of spiritual energy entered Luo Shenyi's body, making her whole body lighter.

    After tidying up her clothes, Luo Shenyi finally returned to normal.

    Then he asked: "It's noon, what do you want to eat?"

    "Go out and eat something, what do you usually eat for lunch?" Su Xun asked.

    Specifically what to eat, you ask him to say, for a while, he really can't think of it.

    The most tangled thing in a person's life is what to eat, which makes people really puzzled.

    Luo Shenyi said, "Then let's order some takeaway. I'm a little tired and don't want to go out."

    Su Xun felt funny in his heart, and said to himself why are you tired, I have already sent you spiritual energy, your current body is probably much stronger than normal people.

    Even if you run a few hundred meters sprint right away, there is probably no problem, how could you be so tired that you don't want to go out.

    Of course, Su Xun could probably guess what she was thinking, this Luo Shenyi obviously had a blush on his face, and looked too eye-catching and attractive.

    People with some experience, seeing her like this, probably know what happened inside just now.

    Su Xun couldn't solve this problem, he could only subside slowly with the passage of time, so Su Xun just followed Luo Shenyi casually.

    Immediately Su Xun said again: "Don't worry, the outside couldn't hear what happened inside just now."

    After molesting, Luo Shenyi has to be relieved, lest she think too much, and behave uncomfortable in front of the employees in the future.

    ?After lunch, Su Xun left. He had nothing to do in the company, but instead delayed Luo Shenyi's work.

    After returning to school in the afternoon, I ran to meet two animal roommates, these two guys, Liu Rufeng was quite normal.

    But that guy Jiang Wu seems to be getting more and more nourished.

    Sure enough, love can still nourish people, the premise is that you have to meet the right person.

    Some people hurt each other when they are together, but they still don't hurry to separate. They have to say that they are enemies in the previous life, so that the hurt can continue.

    "By the way, let's have dinner together tonight. It's been a long time since we got together for a drink."

    Liu Rufeng said, "Damn it, when you were not around, Jiang Wu, an animal, stopped eating with me, and only had his girlfriend in his eyes."

    Jiang Wu was a little shy, so he retorted: "What nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? It's just that you are so boring. I want to give you some separate space and let you flirt with girls."

    "Su Xun is back today, so I won't go out to accompany my girlfriend, and let Su Xun treat me tonight."

    Su Xun thought to himself that it was really shameless, what's the point of having a girlfriend who is tired of being together all day.

    There really isn't a single woman like Su Xun,??If you get tired of being with him all day long, you can only say that it happens every now and then.

    The main reason is that there are too many women, and if you stay with a certain one all day long, then there will be problems. It is also a skill to get even exposure to rain and dew, and it is not so easy.

    But Su Xun said: "I don't think it will work tonight. I made an appointment for dinner tonight, and I told me about the business matters yesterday."

    "I guess I came back earlier, so I'll treat you to a barbecue later, and you should eat less for dinner."

    The two nodded, and they had no objections. They knew that what Su Xun was talking about was serious, so they couldn't delay it.

    They eat, drink and chat at any time.

    Jiang Wu said directly: "If you come back to treat guests at night, then I will definitely not eat, and I will just wait for the meal at night."

    Su Xun rolled his eyes, and said in his heart that you are happy.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After five o'clock, Su Xun drove to Fu Lihan's house. Knowing that he was going to eat, it is estimated that the two of them would go back early.

    It was about six o'clock when I got there by myself, which was just right.

    ? Sure enough, when Su Xun arrived by car, Fu Aohai came out to greet him. To make a person like Fu Aohai so polite, it is true that Su Xun has no face.

    Fu Lihan hasn't come back yet, Su Xun is used to it, he must be busy, the two of them are not in a hurry, so they drink tea and wait for a while.

    "I don't know what that kid is doing, so the two of us have to wait for him here." Fu Aohai scolded with a smile.

    He has always been rude to his son, and Su Xun is used to it, so Su Xun said with a smile: "I guess it's because I'm busy with work, the police are really hard, and the hours are irregular."

    "I didn't mean to say that the police were sorry, but he insisted on doing this, which made me so angry." Fu Aohai was very helpless.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't think too much about this, just let him do whatever you want, and do what he likes to do, that's the most important thing."

    "It's so easy for you young people to say, but no one will take over the family business I have worked so hard for in the future. It's just such a son."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Uncle, you are in such good health, it will not be a problem to work for another few decades, and let your grandson take over in the future."

    "By the way, Uncle Fu, you said you came to me, do you have something to talk about?" Su Xun changed the subject.

    If he went on, he might not be able to speak for Fu Lihan.

    Fu Aohai also hurriedly got down to business: "That's it. In two days, there will be a cross-strait business exchange meeting on Hong Kong Island. I wonder if Mr. Luo told you about it." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 999

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I really haven't heard her say this before."

    Su Xun shook his head, Luo Shenyi should know about this, but Luo Shenyi would not tell Su Xun about this, she knew that Su Xun was not very interested in these things.

    What I can't figure out is why Fu Aohai suddenly mentioned this again.

    Fu Aohai then said with a smile: "This is newly launched this year. At present, the business between our mainland and Hong Kong Island has become closer and closer."

    "The purpose of doing this is to allow the two parties to have an opportunity to communicate, and then create more cooperation. Those who can accept the invitation are also in the business world. People with a certain status are basically on the rich list.  figure."

    Su Xun seemed to understand what it meant, and only heard him ask: "Then Uncle Fu means that Luo Shenyi also accepted the invitation?"

    "That's right!"

    Fu Aohai nodded directly and said: "Mr. Luo has not been on the rich list yet, but in the past year, she has been too popular."

    "Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. has become world-renowned. Basically, everyone has seen the great potential of this company. In the future, it is estimated that the richest man will belong to you."

    When Fu Aohai said this, there was a bit of ridicule in it.

    Su Xun smiled, he didn't care about this kind of false name at all, if he wanted to talk about the rich list, Su Xun's assets, if he could add the above, all of them were instantly killed.

    It's not interesting, as long as you have money, you know it in your heart. In fact, people who are really rich don't want to be on this list.

    People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. This rich list is also called the pig killing list. Who would like their assets to be announced by everyone, and people will talk about it.

    Besides, there is no way to explain the source of Su Xun's property, so naturally it will not be announced.

    People like Fu Aohai who has the halo of the richest man on his head probably don't care much about it. At his level, it is impossible to care about these things.

    Su Xun returned to the main topic: "Uncle Fu, stop teasing me. Why are you telling me about this? I don't need to go. Just let her go."

    It is impossible for Fu Aohai to be ignorant of the operation of Tianji Company. He absolutely knows that he is just a shopkeeper, so he has no time to participate in the company's affairs.

    Luo Shenyi didn't say anything either, it proved that she was fine by herself.

    On the contrary, what is surprising is that Fu Aohai came to tell him this, which made Su Xun a little puzzled.

    Fu Aohai said: "It's good that you don't have to go. After all, few people know that you are the boss behind Tianji Technology."

    "However, I advise you to go there, because this time, there are quite a few people staring at Mr. Luo."

    When Su Xun heard this, he frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"

    In front of Fu Aohai, he didn't need to hide his emotions, everyone was already acquainted.

    Fu Aohai said: "It's still the same sentence, Tianji Technology is so popular, everyone can see that the future development of this company is like a high-quality stock, and no one wants to invest."

    Su Xun nodded. This is true. The current situation of Tianji Company is that as long as you invest, no matter how much you invest, as long as the company does not have any accidents, you will be able to make money in the future.

    This kind of investment, where do you go to find it, you naturally want to invest.

    But Su Xun has already decided that the company's shares belong only to him and Luo Shenyi, and maybe they will take out a little to reward the company's senior management and outstanding employees, but it will not dilute too much.

    So a lot of financing and the like were rejected by Su Xun, there was no need for that.

    His company is not short of money at all, and has even achieved profitability a long time ago. The money earned just needs to be invested, and Su Xun doesn't even need to take the money himself.

    If you really want to raise money, then it is estimated that tens of billions are still very easy to raise. Other companies may be jealous.

    People are looking for financing everywhere, earnestly, those investment banks are not necessarily willing.

    As a result, in this Tianji company, people took the money and ran to the door, begging him to accept the money, but they refused to accept it.

    Su Xun would not want it. The money he got was not for nothing, and most of the shares were awarded.

    That kind of result is not what Su Xun wants to see, even if these investment banks and funds will not affect the operation of the company, but the feeling that most of the shares are owned by others, Su Xun is very upset.

    Besides, Tianji Company's ability to make money is getting stronger and stronger. Now it is estimated that it will earn more than tens of billions a year, let alone in the future.Money doesn't matter either.

    It is true that many large companies need investment from others and have raised financing. That is because many large companies are spending money at the beginning.

    Tianji Technology Company is different, it makes money when its products come out.

    There are many eye-catching people, but no one dares to move. After all, in the mainland, Tianji Technology Company has an official background.

    Since they sold a big favor to the Academy of Sciences, they now especially value Tianji Technology Company.

    Under such a background, no one dared to make a move.

    But Hong Kong Island is not so sure, after all, there are still differences, and many things cannot be controlled there.

    "Those wealthy businessmen on Hong Kong Island still have such courage?"

    "It's hard to say. You also know that many of the wealthy businessmen on Hong Kong Island are powerful and well-known."

    "They used to look down on us, but now, they gradually see that we have developed, and they are also turning their business to the mainland."

    ?Su Xun nodded, the fact is that, don't look at how developed Hong Kong Island is, it's too small to put it bluntly, and it still depends on the mainland market, which benefits many people.

    "Similarly, I can also guarantee that after going this time, many people will contact Mr. Luo and express their willingness to cooperate."

    Fu Aohai said: "You should know Mr. Luo's character better than I do. She doesn't leave any room for it, and she won't shirk it. She probably refused directly, and the matter is rather rigid."

    "It really pissed him off. Who knows if he would do something nasty? I was thinking about this, after all, it was on his territory."

    "That's not true, Luo Shenyi can be considered a public figure, if he dares to do something, he won't be afraid of being exposed, they are just as unlucky?"

    "This time it's not official. It can only be said that it was organized in private, and no media will be invited."

    Fu Aohai said: "And on Hong Kong Island, you should know that many wealthy businessmen are not clean, and they were all washed up later. In fact, they are all big bosses behind their backs."

    "I'm just telling you, if there's nothing else to do, you'd better follow along, lest Mr. Luo be bullied, and just save us some face."

    Fu Aohai said with a smile: "Don't wait until then, we will be deflated on other people's territory, there is nothing we can do."

    Su Xun also understood Fu Aohai's intention, this Fu Aohai also kindly reminded himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1000 Take down Mo Xiaoli

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also understood what Fu Aohai meant, and they might indeed have saved some. With Su Xun around, they would not be at a disadvantage.

    Don't look at him, who has a great reputation in Jianghai, he can be regarded as a person with head and face. It's really hard to say that there are so many rich people on Hong Kong Island, and he doesn't have such a high status.

    In addition, on other people's territory, there must be some restrictions.

    But most importantly, he still reminded Su Xun so that nothing would happen to Luo Shenyi.

    Luo Shenyi probably wouldn't think so much, she might not be as clear as Fu Aohai.

    Fu Aohai said again: "Of course, I just want to say, if you really have a way, arrange a few powerful bodyguards to protect her, you don't have to go."

    It seems that he is aware of Su Xun and doesn't like to show his face, so Fu Aohai added.

    Su Xun thought about this matter carefully, and he really didn't feel at ease. Who should he send? Among those women, there were immortal cultivators, so sending two of them probably would be enough.

    But it doesn't seem very good to send someone to be a bodyguard just after they come.

    It's better to go by yourself and let it go, just think of it as going out to play with Luo Shenyi, and Su Xun has never been to Hong Kong Island, so I want to see it.

    Su Xun then said: "Then I'll go with you. I'm not at ease with other people's words."

    "Can you get me an invitation letter or something?" Su Xun asked.

    Fu Aohai smiled directly, and said: "What invitation letter do you want? This is not a banquet, so why do you need that thing?"

    "You can go with me or with Mr. Luo, whoever goes where, instead of bringing a few assistants or something, can you go by yourself?"

    After Su Xun thought about it, this is the reason. After all, they are all top rich people. Naturally, it is impossible to travel alone, and there must be more people together.

    It's enough for me to hang out with Luo Shenyi, except for a few people, no one can recognize me.

    It seems good to be Luo Shenyi's little assistant. If you have something to do as an assistant, if you have nothing to do, you can be an assistant.

    Hey, Luo Shenyi is really cheap. Where can I find a handsome assistant like myself who can warm the bed.

    "Su Xun, you are here. I'm sorry I came a little late. Before I left, I encountered something that I had to deal with, otherwise I would have come back."

    Su Xun and Fu Aohai just discussed the matter of going to Hong Kong Island, but Fu Lihan came back. I have to say that this time is just right.

    When Fu Aohai saw his son, he didn't have a good face. He snorted coldly and said, "How powerful you are, we have to wait for you here."

    "I don't know, I thought I invited you to dinner."

    Fu Lihan: I gave it away as a phone bill. Can't I save some face in front of others?

    ?He slandered a bit in his heart, but he didn't say anything. Su Xun was here, and he didn't bother to quarrel with his father, knowing that his father had this personality.

    Su Xun quickly smoothed things over: "Okay, let's eat quickly, in fact, I have only been here for a while."

    ´´´´

    It didn't take long to eat a meal. After all, there were only three people eating. With a character like Fu Aohai, it is impossible to drink non-stop and talk nonsense.

    After it was over, Su Xun went back to school, invited two roommates to dinner, and by the way called An Suke, and asked him to call his girlfriend, let's all join together.

    It has been two days since I came back, and I haven't seen An Suke yet.

    In this way, Liu Rufeng will become the most embarrassing existence when eating barbecue, no matter how you look at him, he looks like a light bulb.

    In the middle of the night, Su Xun took An Suke back.

    After arriving at home, what can I say, it was naturally a big battle.

    Many days have passed without such a thing. To Su Xun's surprise, An Suke seems to have become more active, which is unexpected.

    Su Xun was even a little surprised by the excellent service at night.

    One night passed quickly, An Suke didn't stay at home either, she still had to go to class, leaving Su Xun alone with nothing to do.

    The day after tomorrow to go to Hong Kong Island, Su Xun had nothing to do, so he asked Mo Xiaoli how the situation is now.

    Mo Xiaoli said that she had settled down, and she invited Su Xun to dinner in the evening.

    Su Xun is fine, and will pick up Mo Xiaoli at night.

    Other women?? didn¨t bring it with her, it was obvious that Mo Xiaoli was going on a date with Su Xun, just the two of them.

    I went to a western restaurant, which was relatively high-end. I opened a bottle of red wine, and the two drank almost all of it.

    Su Xun is okay, she doesn't feel anything, but Mo Xiaoli, with a flush on her face, looks very attractive, making people really want to hug her and bite her.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, let's go to the hotel, and we'll take care of things today. I always hear how cool it is from others, but I haven't experienced that feeling yet."

    Su Xun: ""

    Mo Xiaoli is Mo Xiaoli, this openness makes Su Xun speechless.

    It is true that among Su Xun's women, Mo Xiaoli is the most daring one, and Su Xun couldn't help but sigh.

    If this woman really wanted to seduce a man, she would probably kill him.

    How can Su Xun hold back, everyone has said so clearly, can Su Xun still refuse? He and Mo Xiaoli are not that unfamiliar.

    I have already decided in my heart that she is my own.

    Su Xun then asked: "Wait a while, I have to ask first, is your aunt here today?"

    This is a point that needs to be guarded against. If it is really unlucky, wouldn't I be about to die in a hurry.

    Before going to the hotel yet, I can still bear it forcibly.

    If it took a long time for everyone to tease each other before they found out after they really went, then Su Xun would die of pain.

    For this kind of thing, after you have experience, you have to ask in advance.

    Mo Xiaoli patted Su Xun: "What are you talking about? I'm not stupid. If my aunt comes, can I still ask you out today?"

    "Hurry up, take me to the hotel." Mo Xiaoli looked at Su Xun.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it, so he took Mo Xiaoli out and found a good five-star hotel. The two entered the room and hugged each other.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "Su Xun, I have already recognized you. When I was in Linjiang, it was the happiest time for me."

    "Especially when you went to Baisha to help me, the first time I saw you, do you know how I felt, my whole body seemed to be numb."

    "I think even if I die, I have to die for you."

    Maybe it's because he drank a lot of wine, and now he speaks out all the nasty words that can't be said normally.

    The key point is that Su Xun can hear it from the heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1001 The Sweeping Old Man Was Shocked

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "No, Su Xun, I I'm a little nervous."

    Mo Xiaoli acted like an old driver at the beginning, don't look too open, and even took the initiative, even an old man like Su Xun felt inferior.

    Once a woman takes the initiative, there is really nothing wrong with a man.

    But when the two of them really reached the final stage, Mo Xiaoli suddenly became a little nervous, which can be said to be the complete opposite of the previous performance.

    When Su Xun saw this scene, to put it bluntly, he really wanted to laugh.

    The heart said that this Mo Xiaoli, pretending to be open, is actually empty in her heart, after all, she has no experience in this area.

    Only practice can reveal the truth, and it will never work on paper.

    ?For example, Su Xun used to be a man who read countless movies, and he regarded those small websites as his home, but it was of no use.

    ? When it was the first time I had to experience it, I was still quite nervous, feeling like a baby with no experience at all, and I didn't know what to do at all.

    Of course that was in the past, Su Xun now has enough experience, but it is really different.

    This kind of thing is not familiar with the road.

    "It's okay, don't be nervous, you will understand in a while."

    On Su Xun's face, there was a smile that only veteran drivers could understand.

    And Mo Xiaoli continued to ask: "I heard that it hurts. I'm afraid of the pain, what should I do? How about we hug Su Xun and sleep well."

    Su Xun: ""

    If it wasn't for how good-looking you are, I'd fuck you right away.

    After messing with me for a long time, it turned out that you are going to sleep in your arms now, have you considered my second brother's feelings?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's okay, it won't hurt too much, and at the beginning, it will feel good after a while."

    Mo Xiaoli didn't resist in her heart at first, and it was just lip service. After Su Xun took the initiative, she just followed along with half push and half push.

    "Hmm~"

    Following Mo Xiaoli's cry, she finally became a real woman.

    ！！！！！！

    The night passed quickly, and after waking up in the morning, Su Xun took Mo Xiaoli and planned to have a morning exercise.

    Men also know that in the morning, the reaction is still relatively strong, and they can't control it at all.

    However, Mo Xiaoli feels that her body has not recovered yet. Last night, Su Xun almost broke her.

    Immediately rejected Su Xun's request, for fear that if he was fooled again, he might not be able to go on for a whole day.

    Seeing that Mo Xiaoli was so scared, Su Xun was also a little funny unconsciously. Last night, Su Xun instilled some spiritual energy into Mo Xiaoli's body, and her body would recover quickly.

    Unlike other women, after the first time, maybe tomorrow, there will still be a little pain, and when walking, it is also inconvenient for hands and feet.

    After having a meal at noon, Mo Xiaoli went back, and there were a lot of sisters, and she couldn't stay with Su Xun for too long.

    It's just that after officially becoming Su Xun's woman, Mo Xiaoli's face glowed again.

    ！！！！！！

    After Mo Xiaoli left, Su Xun went to Mo's house. He was going to Hong Kong Island soon. This time, it might take a few more days for him to go there.

    Mo Xiaoli and their group of women, I have no time to take care of them these days, lest the Baisha gang really go to Mo's house to investigate.

    Su Xun really doesn't know whether the people in the Mo family know that Mo Xiaoli is back.

    But after all, I just came back, so it¨s normal to be unclear. After a few days, the Mo family will definitely know about it. They are all in Jianghai, and they still can¨t hide this kind of thing from them.

    Soon, within ten minutes, Su Xun flew to Mo's house.

    People from the Mo family obviously already knew Su Xun, and they were no strangers to Su Xun. After seeing Su Xun, they were panic-stricken and hurried to report to the elders.

    But people of Su Xun's level, even the elders of the Mo family, probably couldn't handle it.

    Ordinary people are afraid, and the elders are also afraid, so they can only quickly find the ancestors.

    In the entire Mo family, it is estimated that only the ancestor can deal with this person.

    What they mean by coping is not to clean up, but to be able to withstand Su Xun for a while, at least?After beating Su Xun, they don't count on it.

    The two of them also fought last time. As for the result, everyone knows it very well.

    The old man sweeping the floor came out soon, seeing that it was Su Xun, his brain hurt immediately, why did this kid come again, and let people live.

    However, the sweeping old man also knew that Su Xun did not come here to cause trouble. He and Su Xun were not enemies, and there was no hostility between them.

    Perhaps he really had something to say when he came this time, so the old man who swept the floor said: "You all stand back, don't make a fuss."

    "yes！！"

    Others didn't dare to take a breath, they already wanted to run away, and the pressure in front of Su Xun was still a bit high, if they were not careful, they might have disappeared.

    Soon, there were only the two of them left in the Mo family's yard.

    The old man sweeping the floor looked at Su Xun, seeing that the boy was in good spirits, and he was not missing any arms or legs, so he couldn't help but feel a little regretful.

    But he still said: "Come back so soon?"

    The old man sweeping the floor is probably the only one who knows where Su Xun went when he disappeared.

    Others thought that Su Xun hadn't shown up for such a long time, but he seemed to think that Su Xun came back too soon.

    It is estimated that he probably knows how dangerous Wanzhou City is.

    "After the matter is done, then naturally I will come back. What are you doing there? It's not my territory." Su Xun said cheerfully.

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor suddenly changed at this moment. Obviously, he heard the meaning behind Su Xun's words.

    Immediately said: "Did you rescue the man?"

    "Of course, if I haven't been rescued, what am I going to do when I come back?"

    Seeing the old man's appearance, he probably didn't know about Mo Xiaoli's return, but Su Xun didn't hide it from him, and just told him.

    The old man was indeed shocked, and he didn't even cover up his shock, it all surfaced on his face.

    I found out that I still underestimated Su Xun. With his strength, the sweeping old man thought that Su Xun's desire to save people was completely a fantasy.

    Leaving aside whether Mo Xiaoli is still around for so long, even if he is really there, with Su Xun's strength, how he rescued him is completely unscientific.

    "How did you do it?" The old man wondered.

    To be reasonable, the master who came to Mo's house to take away Mo Xiaoli could have killed Su Xun casually, but he still brought him out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1002 Can't play anymore

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun smiled, and naturally understood what the old man meant. He definitely felt that he couldn't beat him, and it was absolutely impossible to bring him back.

    Even in his opinion, if he went to Wanzhou City to find someone by himself, it would be fine if he couldn't find it, but if he found it, he would definitely die.

    He probably couldn't figure out how he brought the man back, and he was still unscathed.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Don't be too surprised. I didn't meet the person who took Xiaoli away. If I did, he would have already disappeared."

    "When he wasn't there, I took him away from his subordinates."

    As for how he took it away, Su Xun didn't say anything, didn't he want to lose face?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I'm here this time to tell you that after that guy loses himself, maybe he will find your Mo family again."

    "At that time, you just pretend not to know."

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor suddenly changed. If Su Xun didn't say anything, he didn't even think that there would be such a problem.

    That's right, they took him away from here, and now that he's lost, it's natural to suspect them on the Mo family's head.

    Perhaps for them, this time is a disaster.

    The old man sweeping the floor was about to vomit blood, looked at Su Xun with resentment, and said, "Boy, aren't you cheating on me?"

    "Why did I cheat you? Bringing people back will inevitably lead to such things. I have come to remind you. You have to thank me." Su Xun smiled hippie, and seemed relatively relaxed.

    "snort！！"

    The old man snorted coldly, and then he heard him say: "Boy, don't think that I don't know what you are thinking."

    "You did it on purpose, for fear that I would sell you out, right?"

    Su Xun is not surprised, if he can't even guess his own thoughts, then he has lived such a long life in vain.

    So Su Xun simply said: "That's right, if you sell me, we all will have a hard time. Think about it, if that person troubles me, I can't survive, and I have to sell you Mo's family."  dragged into the water."

    "You you are so shameless!"

    The old man sweeping the floor scolded directly.

    "Do you really think it's okay if I deny it? If people are determined to find out, if we don't talk about it, maybe the whole Mo family will be wiped out immediately. It's up to me whether to sell you or not."

    The old man sweeping the floor said a very practical question. If the Mo family was found by the Baisha gang, no matter who came, as long as it was above the Golden Core level, then the Mo family would be destroyed.

    For the Mo family, there is no possibility of resistance at all.

    If they don't let them go, and they want to destroy the Mo family in a frenzy, how can he keep it a secret from Su Xun.

    No matter how hard-spoken people are, they will probably loosen up when they are dying.

    Su Xun naturally thought of this, and he said: "What you said is actually the worst outcome. It is very likely that it will not happen."

    "It wasn't just him who was the one woman I took away, and he couldn't tell who made the move, so he wouldn't be the first to target your Mo family, maybe he wouldn't be able to find out here at all."

    "Besides, I'm in the Golden Core Realm. Your Mo family is only in the Golden Core Realm. Obviously, you didn't do it. As long as you pretend not to know, they won't think you sent someone to do it."

    Hearing what Su Xun said, the old man sweeping the floor was relieved a lot. It turned out that Su Xun took away more than one person, so it would be much better.

    If Mo Xiaoli disappears alone, then don't even think about it, he will definitely be the first to trouble the Mo family.

    However, the old man sweeping the floor was still sighing, this Su Xun's courage was too great, only the old man sweeping the floor said: "You have robbed him of more than one woman, if he finds you, you will definitely die."

    "When that person came to take Mo Xiaoli away, to be honest, I couldn't feel his state. I felt that I was just an ant in front of him."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you were still in the fake alchemy state before, and you are not an ant in front of anyone, but it is true that the leader of the Baisha Gang is powerful.

    What he said, Su Xun naturally knew very well, no matter how many people he took away, in fact, what he did was enough for him to kill himself.

    So he doesn't care, he doesn't have too many debts.

    As for taking away ninety-one??Su Xun didn't say anything, for fear of scaring the old man.

    "Xiao Li, is is she in Jianghai now?" asked the old man sweeping the floor.

    "That's right."

    The old man sweeping the floor said again: "If she is willing, let her come back, and I will take a good look at her."

    "She doesn't want to come back. You should know why, so don't force her. In addition, it is not a good thing for her to be seen by other members of the Mo family." Su Xun said.

    If Mo Xiaoli is willing to come back, it's okay to say, but Mo Xiaoli rejects it from the bottom of his heart, so he can't force it, and there is indeed a certain risk if too many people in the Mo family know about it.

    "Oh well."

    The old man sweeping the floor sighed and said, "It's the Mo family who are sorry for her. You treat her well, and the people of the Mo family will not bother her. If she needs anything, just tell the Mo family."

    Su Xun doesn't take this kind of thing, and looks quite emotional, but if Su Xun believes in him, he will be a ghost.

    Maybe there is a little guilt in my heart, after all, the current strength of the Mo family is because of Mo Xiaoli.

    But if he really has any feelings for Mo Xiaoli, a cheap granddaughter, Su Xun doesn't believe it. There are too many people in the Mo family, so he doesn't really care about which one.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Anyway, I told you, you just need to know it yourself, if there is something wrong then, play it by ear."

    This old man is quite clear-headed and knows how to choose. If he really sells Su Xun, Su Xun will not make him feel better, and it is easy to drag him into the water.

    All you need to do is bite back and say that the old man sent him, and everyone is one of his own, even if the Baisha gang doesn't believe it, they will be suspicious.

    At that time, the Mo family will naturally be settled smoothly, so as not to leave any future troubles.

    The old man said again: "Don't worry, I know this, by the way, Wanzhou City, what do you think?"

    Su Xun didn't expect the old man to ask this question. From this appearance, he seemed to be quite curious, but it was a pity that he couldn't go there.

    So Su Xun smiled and said: "That place is dangerous, but there are also many opportunities. Look at me, it's only been a few days, and I broke through again."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun showed his strength in the second-rank Golden Core Realm.

    After the old man sweeping the floor saw the two golden pills, he was stunned and almost vomited blood. He couldn't play happily anymore.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1003 Don't mess around

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I remember when the two met for the first time, this kid was nothing, as if I could crush him to death with just a single finger.

    At that time, Su Xun might not even be counted as an ant.

    The last time when the two of them fought, Su Xun made it very difficult for him to fight in the later stages of the false alchemy state, and he even gave up in the end.

    It didn't take long for Su Xun to reach the Golden Core Realm successfully, and he was in the same realm as him.

    Now, everyone has already reached the second-rank Jindan realm, and the realm is already above him. Even now, he has not completely stabilized his first-rank Jindan realm.

    It was too shocking. At this moment, the old man sweeping the floor had the urge to vomit blood. He felt that he couldn't play anymore. He had never seen such a bully.

    "The resentment value from the sweeping old man is +23."

    There is no intention of resenting Su Xun, but Su Xun hit him like this, which caused the old man to suffer huge injuries, so a certain amount of resentment was generated.

    The old man sweeping the floor suppressed the discomfort in his heart, and then he said, "Is that place in Wanzhou City really so suitable for cultivation?"

    Su Xun squinted his eyes and said: "Yes, there are resources for cultivation everywhere, such as spiritual fruits and even on the street. If you go there, you may be able to advance by leaps and bounds."

    This is completely an exaggeration. Wanzhou City is indeed more suitable for cultivators than the outside, because there are a lot of resources there and it is more convenient.

    If you are outside, the resources for cultivation are very limited.

    Of course, Wanzhou City's resources are not given to you casually, you have to pay to change them, to put it bluntly, it's like being outside, if you don't have money, you can't buy anything.

    Su Xun said this on purpose because he was trying to seduce the old man, just like that fellow Marco Polo came to ancient China.

    Ancient China was indeed the most developed place on earth, and it was very shocking to foreigners who came here for the first time.

    After going back, this guy was so brazen, he even published a book, saying that gold is everywhere, this is pure bragging.

    Damn ordinary people, a little silver is good, and there is gold everywhere, and there is no such thing as bragging.

    That guy is not a good bird. He deliberately exaggerated to say that, but it actually has a certain demagogic nature. Since then, there has been an oriental craze in the West.

    The same is true for Su Xun, deliberately seducing this old man.

    The old man who swept the floor rolled his eyes. He is not stupid. He has lived such a long time. It would be strange if he could believe Su Xun's words. This kid is obviously talking nonsense.

    If there are spirit fruits and the like all over the place, how dare you come back?

    Besides, he believed even more that Su Xun's ability to break through so quickly was actually because of this kid's talent, which was too enchanting.

    When he didn't go to Wanzhou City, didn't this kid break through very fast, as easily as eating and drinking.

    And where there are opportunities, there will naturally be dangers, this is for sure, the old man who sweeps the floor does not have the courage of Su Xun, if he goes there and does not come back, it will be troublesome.

    So he only had a little idea in his heart, and soon, the idea disappeared, so let's just stay in Jianghai honestly.

    Already at this age, what else can I pursue, besides, in Jianghai, except for this kid, he is still the number one master.

    Why bother to go to Wanzhou City, you live like a dog, you have no dignity at all, and you may die at any time.

    "Okay, hurry up and go, it's best not to appear in front of me, I don't want to see you anymore."

    The face of the sweeping old man was full of depression.

    Starting from today, he has no idea about Su Xun at all.

    There is no way, because you can't fight at all, you can only be beaten.

    And he suddenly felt that he should listen to this kid, and it seemed good to maintain a relationship with him like this.

    It's not that they have a good relationship, but they will definitely not be enemies. Maybe they can pull the Mo family at a critical time.

    Really, with his breakthrough speed, he could become a big shot someday. At that time, it's really hard to say whether the person who took Mo Xiaoli away will be his opponent.

    Su Xun didn't hit the old man anymore, and he left directly after the matter was finished.

    ！！！！！！?? 

    The next day, Su Xun got up early in the morning and ate breakfast made by An Suke.

    When An Suke left, Su Xun told her that he was going to Hong Kong Island today and would come back in two days.

    An Suke also knew that Su Xun was busy, so he just told him to be careful. An Suke seldom asked Su Xun what he was doing.

    When I went to the airport, Luo Shenyi was with Fu Aohai, because Fu Aohai had a private jet, so he went there with him.

    Knowing the relationship between Fu Aohai and Su Xun, Luo Shenyi would not refuse.

    When she arrived at the airport, Luo Shenyi realized that Su Xun had also come. She really didn't know that Su Xun was going to go with her.

    Su Xun deliberately didn't tell her, and planned to surprise her when she came to the airport that day.

    "How did you come?"

    Luo Shenyi said in a low voice.

    "I miss you, I plan to go with you."

    "Seriously, what are you doing here? Did you give it to me?"

    Luo Shenyi obviously didn't believe it. With Su Xun's character, he didn't have time to hide from such things.

    Fu Aohai said: "Boss Luo, Young Master Su went with him, and the boarding procedures have been completed for him."

    Although it's a private jet, it's not just what you want to do, how you fly, you have to follow the rules of the airport, and you have to go through formalities after being checked.

    When Luo Shenyi heard that Su Xun also went, she didn't show it on the surface, but she was still happy in her heart.

    After all, she is alone, and she always feels a bit boring. If she doesn't want to go, they have invited her there. If you don't go, it will be disrespectful.

    It's not good to offend all the rich people on Hong Kong Island at once, and it's not good for future development.

    With Su Xun along, it will be better now, and the journey will not be boring.

    After boarding the plane, the private jet is comfortable, with a huge area, even a bathtub, a big bed, and a restaurant.

    On this plane, it's all about enjoying.

    There was no one else, except for the three of them, just some assistants and bodyguards.

    After chatting for a while, Fu Aohai went to rest, only Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were left.

    Su Xun said, "Shenyi, I haven't tried being on a plane yet, how about we"

    Luo Shenyi immediately turned pale with shock, and said, "Su Xun, don't act recklessly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1004 The most eye-catching existence

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, Su Xun was just joking, deliberately teasing Luo Shenyi, not really wanting that.

    Even if Su Xun wants to try again, he will not easily do it on the plane. If his own plane is okay, let others forget it.

    Moreover, the number of people on this plane is not too many, but it is definitely not too small. In addition, the space is not so hidden, Su Xun is not so courageous.

    If you really want something like that, you will definitely be discovered.

    Others don't say anything, but Su Xun's face is embarrassed, let alone the thinner Luo Shenyi.

    Su Xun thought to himself, maybe in the future, I will also get a private jet for fun, and after returning from Hong Kong Island, I will inquire about it myself.

    It's just that this thing is not as casual as buying a car. It's not something you can buy right away when you have money.

    Even if it is to buy a car, you may have to wait a few months after paying the deposit for many cars, let alone things like airplanes.

    Su Xun closed his eyes and rested his mind. After a few hours, he successfully arrived at Hong Kong Island.

    After getting off the plane, it is obvious that the temperature here is much higher than that of Jianghai.

    However, everyone was still very formal. Except for Su Xun, most of the men present were wearing suits and looked very formal. Even if it was a little hot, they endured it.

    I'm still wearing a suit in this weather, I'm afraid it's really hot.

    Su Xun is more casual, wearing casual clothes, but Su Xun can adjust his body temperature by himself, no matter how much he wears, he will not feel hot.

    When I went to Wanzhou City, I passed through the desert in the northwest, and the temperature was much higher than here.

    Su Xun didn't ask how to act, anyway, he was just a follower, so he just followed behind honestly.

    As for the tycoons on Hong Kong Island, they sent someone to pick them up. It was still a luxurious extended version of Lincoln, so Su Xun joined them.

    The car drove to a luxury hotel on Hong Kong Island, which should be where everyone stayed.

    Looking at the electronic display at the entrance of the hotel, it also wrote that wealthy businessmen from mainland China are welcome to come to the exchange meeting.

    Basically, this platoon is still given, and it can be seen that people on Hong Kong Island also pay more attention to this exchange meeting.

    After all, this era is different from the past. Rich people in the mainland appear one after another, like crucian carp crossing the river.

    Those rich people on Hong Kong Island, although they have a good foundation, are obviously not as good as those rising stars in the Mainland in terms of development.

    They naturally think about these things all day long. If they want to make money, the mainland is an important market, so they must pay attention to it.

    In the past, there were indeed some preferential policies to attract these wealthy businessmen on Hong Kong Island.  There are also overseas Chinese who take money back to invest and so on.

    Many people also made a lot of money through the mainland market, but the current economic situation is not very good, so they naturally have to find a way.

    So Hong Kong Island was thinking about it, thinking about bringing together wealthy businessmen from both sides of the strait, so that everyone can have a good exchange, and cooperate more in the future, so as to establish this relationship.

    This exchange may seem simple, but it is not.

    On the surface, it was made privately, and it has no official nature, but it was just a word of mouth, and the official people are probably watching it.

    After all, the people who came to this exchange meeting this time, if they are added together, their net worth and wealth, it is estimated that they can scare people to death.

    Those who can be invited here will naturally have a place on the rich list, let alone tens of billions of assets.

    This is no ordinary rich man. In fact, generally speaking, in the eyes of ordinary people, those with assets worth hundreds of millions are considered rich.

    Hundreds of millions of assets are really a lot. Ordinary people probably won't be able to spend them in their lifetime.

    But here, it's not enough to see, even the qualifications to get started,

    Only Luo Shenyi is an exception. She is not on the rich list, but she was still invited. Everyone knows the value of Tianji Company.

    There is no way, they have real technology, even if they don't engage in those bells and whistles, they still can't make money in the same way.

    Su Xun reckons that this big hotel has already been booked out entirely, just to entertain wealthy businessmen from the Mainland, and the treatment is quite good.

      After arriving at the hotel, someone came to receive him, and the accent was that of a local person on Hong Kong Island.

    Su Xun didn't know this guy, so he was probably just an ordinary character. He received everyone for a meal and then rested for a while.

    There are still people who have not arrived yet, and we have to wait for the others. Su Xun and the others are in the hotel. After a simple lunch, they went back to their respective rooms to rest.

    Su Xun didn't go to Luo Shenyi's room to harass her either. She still had to face various people at night, so she had to take a good rest in the afternoon.

    In the evening, everyone accepted the invitation, and there will be a dinner party, which will be held in this hotel to welcome everyone.

    We only met each other at the beginning, so it must be the same routine, we have a meal together or something, and chat with each other.

    Starting tomorrow, it is estimated that the entire exchange meeting will officially begin. Let's talk about some cooperation matters and the like.

    Su Xun followed Luo Shenyi downstairs, and he didn't show too much affection, just like an ordinary staff member.

    Among the wealthy people present, few of them knew Su Xun, so Su Xun pretended to be aggressive, so naturally he was very handy.

    The dinner started soon, and basically all the wealthy people who were invited have arrived.

    At the scene, Su Xun really saw a lot of celebrities, but most of the people he knew were the wealthy people in the mainland.

    For example, the one who has no interest in money, the one who has nothing, and the one who is blind and can't see beautiful women clearly, I have seen them all here.

    With Su Xun's current status, seeing these people, he actually doesn't feel too much. After all, compared to money, he can kill all of these people in seconds.

    And now, he doesn't care too much about money. Those things are not as valuable as a spiritual fruit. What's the use of more money.

    However, when Su Xun was an ordinary person in the past, he really admired these entrepreneurial leaders, and they were all top-notch existences among human beings.

    Now that I see it, it's more out of curiosity, I want to see what these people are like in reality.

    Compared with those who have been famous for a long time, Luo Shenyi is more like a rising star.

    It can even be said that Luo Shenyi is the most eye-catching existence tonight.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1005 The Hong Family on Hong Kong Island

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even if Su Xun didn't feel it very carefully, she could feel that when she came out, other people's eyes, more or less, would look at her.

    Luo Shenyi's dazzling appearance is naturally one aspect. There were also many famous ladies and beauties present, but after Luo Shenyi came out, these women seemed to have become bleak.

    Being with a woman like Luo Shenyi is an enjoyment for men, but it is a huge disaster for other women.

    It seems that even the power to breathe has been directly deprived.

    Of course, Su Xun would not think that this is the main reason, no matter how good-looking a woman is, in front of these people, she just looks at it.

    This group of rich men, they have never seen or played with any woman. If you really see a woman, you will think about it regardless of all impulses, and even use dirty methods. That is impossible, and they will not bother  Do this kind of thing.

    If anyone had any thoughts about Luo Shenyi, there were probably only a small number of them. The people present were much older than Luo Shenyi.

    There are even some who are more than enough to be Luo Shenyi's grandfather. If you want to hook up with some young girls who love money, there is really no problem at that age.

    But a woman like Luo Shenyi who is not short of money and who is said to have a high personality will naturally not go for a hookup. No one thinks that she has that ability.

    The reason why Luo Shenyi is so eye-catching is that it is Tianji Technology Company in the final analysis.

    Fu Aohai was right. In fact, the cooperation these people are most concerned about is with Tianji Technology Company.

    Tianji Technology Company is like a huge cake, and everyone wants to get a piece of it.

    Even if you just let you take a bite, it will be terrible, it is very comfortable, not to mention if you can get a piece of cake, it will be even more comfortable.

    It is said that in this world, no one can enjoy a piece of cake to himself. Such remarks are reasonable, but there must be certain prerequisites.

    In Su Xun's place, he doesn't take this kind of thing at all, Tianji Technology Company belongs to me.

    ? When I distribute it to others, I only take Luoshenyi with me. For the rest, forget it, especially those with such an obvious purpose.

    Su Xun naturally wouldn't jump out, he knew that Luo Shenyi could handle all this well, and Luo Shenyi knew what was on his mind.

    Obviously Luo Shenyi is better at rejecting people.

    Others may still feel a little embarrassed, but Luo Shenyi won't, that's her character.

    Su Xun came here to prevent some people from committing suicide. If Luo Shenyi was really threatened, then Su Xun would take action.

    After the dinner started, everyone chatted in small groups, many of them were obviously acquaintances, and there was no sense of unfamiliarity.

    Luo Shenyi, on the other hand, didn't know many people, so she was more familiar with Fu Aohai. Fu Aohai still took good care of her and helped Luo Shenyi introduce some people.

    With Fu Aohai here, Su Xun was relieved a lot, there should be no forks.

    Basically, there will be no things that Su Xun is worried about for a banquet of this level. This is almost one of the top gatherings in the world.

    Like that kind of dude, I guess he doesn't even have the qualifications to step into his own.

    Su Xun didn't worry too much, so he went to eat something relaxed and wandered around, and no one came up to talk to him.

    Looking at his attire, he is not an important person. Who would go to him with a face when he has nothing to do.

    "Young Master Su, you really have a big heart."

    After a while, that guy Fu Aohai came to Su Xun's side at some point.

    Fortunately, other people didn't pay much attention, thinking that Su Xun was from Fu Aohai's company.

    "What's wrong?"

    Su Xun was a little dazed.

    Fu Aohai glanced at Luo Shenyi's direction with his eyes, and then said: "I can tell you, you have a rival in love."

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately looked up, and sure enough, there was a young man beside Luo Shenyi.

    This young man looks tall, estimated to be 1.9 meters tall, and this height is enough to play basketball.

    A well-fitting suit made him look imposing, and at the same time had a bit of elegance in it.

    This kid is indeed not bad, like a real son.

    Compared with many young masters and young masters that Su Xun met in the mainland, it is indeed stronger.Less grades.

    At this moment, in front of Luo Shenyi, he seemed to be talking about something, with a smile on his face.

    On Luo Shenyi's side, there was no expression on her face, she looked very plain, she didn't even have a smile, this was her usual style.

    Possibly out of politeness, Luo Shenyi nodded from time to time when talking to him.

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, and said: "I said, Uncle Fu, you are making too much fuss, not everyone is my rival in love."

    "That guy has no ability to threaten me." Su Xun joked.

    Apart from other things, for a woman like Luo Shenyi, it is impossible for a man to attract her, Su Xun himself does not believe it.

    Fu Aohai's expression seemed a little serious, and he only heard him say: "Of course I know what kind of character Luo always is."

    "Although that kid is incomparable to you, you have to be careful with him. He is not an ordinary character. Otherwise, I wouldn't tell you."

    Su Xun heard some implication, and asked: "How to say, what is the identity of that kid."

    "He is from the Hong family on Hong Kong Island. His name is Hong Yuanhao. He is the future heir of the Hong family. He is a relatively well-known figure on Hong Kong Island."

    "From the Hong family?"

    Su Xun frowned. He had heard about the Hong family to some extent. It was a well-known big family on Hong Kong Island, and it could be said to be deeply rooted.

    "That's right, the Hong family is on Hong Kong Island, and they are the real nobles. It is said that their wealth cannot be estimated with numbers."

    "On the surface, it seems that the Hong family is not the richest man on Hong Kong Island. In fact, they spent money to bribe the people who made the rich list."

    "In terms of real wealth, the Hong family is probably one of the best in Asia."

    "Of course, they are the entire family, not individual representatives, so it is a bit troublesome to count the wealth, but if you really want to talk about strength, even the richest man on Hong Kong Island, you have to be careful when you are in front of them."

    When Su Xun heard it, he probably knew it well. This is the kind of invisible rich man.

    It is indeed like those on the rich list, awesome, but not the most awesome.

    Regarding the Hong family on Hong Kong Island, he has heard a lot about it. The tree attracts the wind, and there must be some people who know about it, but Su Xun has only heard about it.

    But I never thought that this Hong family is so awesome.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1007 The Appetite Is Unusual

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The background of Tianji Company is quite strange. Anyway, I don't know where their technology came from. It's really mouth-watering."

    The senile old man also sighed.

    In his tone, he made no secret of his desire for technology.

    Those are all technologies that are ahead of the current world level. Mastering them in your hands is equivalent to countless money and wealth, which is equivalent to owning a golden mountain.

    Even though he is already a rich man, he still has a great desire in his heart.

    As the saying goes, insiders watch the way, and laymen watch the excitement. This old man has experienced countless winds and rains, so he naturally understands the importance of these things.

    Hong Yuanhao said respectfully: "Grandpa, instead of cooperating with them, why don't we directly get their company's technology over here."

    "Their Tianji Company has quite a lot of technology. Whether it's batteries or chips, whatever you get, it's enough for us to eat."

    Fools also know that it is impossible to want the technology of Tianji Technology Company, and they will never sell it. It is not even a matter of money.

    Just like the core technology of big companies like Microsoft and Google, do you think they will sell it to you? It is absolutely impossible.

    Most of the time, money is nothing. With technology in hand, it is actually a steady stream of money.

    Well, if he still said that, he naturally planned to use some disgraceful means to get the technology over.

    His Hong family was able to get along so well not only through hard work, but also through various means, so no one in Hong Kong Island wanted to provoke the Hong family.

    "This will definitely not work!"

    The old man of the Hong family shook his head directly, which was equivalent to denying this idea: "Tell you, don't think about these technologies."

    "If it is in our hands, everyone knows that we got it by special means. At that time, do you think the official people in the mainland will not make a move?"

    His Hong family is awesome, but it has not reached the level where it can fight against the authorities. It is too far away.

    It is still difficult to directly seize the technology of Tianji Technology, so we can only invest in the name of cooperation.

    As long as you occupy a certain amount of shares in Tianji Technology Company, then it is easy to say that money can be earned, and it is endless money.

    Hong Yuanhao was also very sensible, so he nodded directly, only to hear him say: "Okay, Grandpa, I understand, I will continue to contact that woman."

    "Well, anyway, it doesn't matter whether she likes you or not. You just need to maintain a good demeanor and leave a good impression on her. When you turn around, your father will go directly to her to talk about it."

    "good!"

    Hong Yuanhao nodded. He just mentioned this matter in front of Luo Shenyi, which is equivalent to testing his tone. If you want to say that Hong Yuanhao really represents the Hong family, he is still a little tender.

    ！！！！！！！！

    On the second day, the exchange meeting officially started, and the two sides held some talks and the like.

    In fact, it is similar to some forum meetings that I saw in the news, and it is quite similar. Everyone is together, talking about business matters, and seeking opportunities for joint cooperation.

    Su Xun didn't have anything to do with it, so he made soy sauce along with him. After listening to it for a while, he lost interest.

    Anyway, these rich people present either pretended to be aggressive or wanted to make money, both of which, Su Xun felt that he was better than them.

    Speaking of making money, shouldn't it be an easy thing?

    The day is coming to an end soon.

    The meeting is relatively easy, two hours in the morning, two hours in the afternoon, and the rest of the time, or rest and eat.

    Su Xun felt a little regretful that he had come with him, thinking that this kind of nonsense was really boring.

    However, this exchange meeting is not open to the public, so the media and the like are not allowed to come in. One or two people outside are very anxious.

    Xin said that a group of bigwigs are here, so the content of the exchange must be very exciting.

    At night, unexpectedly, members of the Hong family approached Luo Shenyi again.

    This time it's not that kid Hong Yuanhao, no matter how capable that guy is, he can only show courteousness in front of Luo Shenyi.

    Although he is about the same age as Luo Shenyi, in fact, the level of the two people is different.? is relatively large.

    No matter how awesome you are, you are just a rich second generation, and Luo Shenyi is the powerful helm of Tianji Technology.

    The person who came to the Hong family this time was none other than Hong Yuanhao's father, Hong Lisheng, who is also the apparent helm of the Hong family.

    This guy is actually a very mediocre person. Don't look at him on the surface, he is the person in charge of the Hong family. It's just because the old man is too old and his energy is limited.

    In fact, it was the old man who made the decision behind the scenes, and the Hong family was still under the control of the old man.

    It's not that he doesn't want to let go, but that he is not satisfied with his son. He has the ability, but for such a large property as the Hong family.

    It's okay for this person to keep it, but if he wants to expand the industry, the possibility is relatively low.

    That's why, the old man is now focusing on cultivating that guy Hong Yuanhao. At least in his opinion, Hong Yuanhao is better than his old man and a malleable talent.

    Although the Hong family is a big family with a large number of people, in the big family, it is still a direct bloodline. It is unlikely that other people want to take over the Hong family.

    Anyway, Hong Lisheng is still at the helm of the Hong family on the surface, so this time when he meets Luo Shenyi, he is still the one to come forward.

    "Mr. Luo, I'm really sorry, I wonder if I could bother you for a while."

    Hong Lisheng was straightforward and found Luo Shenyi.

    Among the people present, there were really few who did not know Hong Lisheng.

    From Hong Yuanhao yesterday to Hong Lisheng today, everyone knows what the Hong family is thinking. They want to share a piece of the big cake of Tianji Technology Company.

    After the Hong family got involved, the others naturally didn't have much chance.

    The rich businessmen in the mainland also know that Tianji Technology Company has a certain official background, and they dare not cooperate casually, but those on Hong Kong Island don't have so many scruples.

    Many well-known tycoons in Hong Kong Island are quite interested in Luo Shenyi, and in the past two days, they have come into contact with them to some extent.

    As soon as the Hong family came out, the others lost interest, knowing that they had nothing to do, and they really didn't have the guts to fight the Hong family.

    As for Tianji Technology Company, it is estimated that some of them will be engaged in it now, because the Hong family's appetite is not ordinary.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1008 The talk is broken

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hong Lisheng made it clear that he wanted to have a private conversation with Luo Shenyi. He would not say many things in front of everyone, which was inconvenient.

    Luo Shenyi also did her homework in advance, especially after yesterday, she was very vigilant towards the Hong family, so she naturally knew the main members of the Hong family.

    This Hong Lisheng, although the old man of the Hong family doesn't think much of him, in fact he is also the number one person in Hong Kong Island.

    If he is really a waste, he will not be allowed to run the Hong family on the surface. The old man is not only his son, but other people are not as good as him.

    Luo Shenyi knew that she couldn't refuse a conversation, otherwise, it would be too offensive.

    The two found a place, and each brought two people to talk. They were all assistants and so on. They were completely on their own, so Su Xun naturally followed.

    People in Tianji Technology Company also knew Su Xun's identity in their hearts, so how could they have any opinions.

    The two of them arrived in a small living room in the hotel, and they were not so particular about it anymore. They asked someone to make two cups of tea, and everyone started talking.

    As for Hong Lisheng, he didn't hesitate, and said directly: "Mr. Luo, to be honest, I'm interrupting your time this time, mainly because I want to talk about the cooperation with Tianji Technology."

    This straight-to-the-point style suits Luo Shenyi's appetite. Luo Shenyi hates the kind of grumpy people. He can give you eighteen bends on the mountain road if you want to talk about it.

    After detours, I finally talked about what happened.

    Luo Shenyi said directly: "Mr. Hong, you should know that our attitude is very clear. I don't own Tianji Technology alone, and I won't cooperate with others."

    At this time, Luo Shenyi suddenly had a headache, and thought that maybe he shouldn't come this time, and if he offends someone, he offends him.

    But after it really came, it seemed that the same thing still offended people, and it also made people suffer.

    Luo Shenyi also knew that she couldn't be vague, lest she end badly, she should express her attitude directly.

    So that they can give up as soon as possible.

    Just like rejecting suitors, Luo Shenyi has absolute experience in this kind of thing.

    Hong Lisheng showed a smile, he was not surprised, he thought of Luo Shenyi's style when he came here.  He had heard it a little bit.

    Knowing that this woman will not be polite to you, she basically refuses with her mouth open.

    However, he was also prepared, and continued to say: "President Luo, you don't have to refuse so quickly, you can listen to me carefully."

    "In this day and age, it is not the same as it was a few decades ago. If you want to expand your business, it will definitely not work through the power of one or two people."

    "How many big companies do you see, their founders actually hold only a small amount of shares, and they are still top rich people."

    "Without the help of other shareholders, they would not be able to make the industry so big. Even if they have 100% of the shares in their hands, they may not be as valuable as the 5% of the shares they are today."

    What she said seems to make sense, but Luo Shenyi is not easy to fool, if she is really persuaded so easily, then she is not Luo Shenyi.

    What he said are all false propositions, and it doesn't apply to Tianji Technology, and Tianji Technology Company doesn't have so much trouble.

    For them, they already have a certain influence in the world, and their future development will only get better and better.

    Hong Lisheng is a lobbyist today, so he will naturally talk non-stop, "And if you think about it carefully, in the future, Tianji Technology Company must become a large company with a global nature, and it is impossible to develop in the mainland."

    "It's just that our Hong family still has some influence in the world. With our help, the development of Tianji Technology will reach a higher level. If we cooperate, it will be a win-win situation."

    What he said is so true. It is true that the Hong family has a lot of property over the years. The old man is very ambitious. He wants to build the Hong family into a long-lasting family.

    This kind of person is often quite scary.

    Otherwise, why would you still be interested in Tianji Technology Company? Generally speaking, with so many industries, it is enough.

    For example, Fu Aohai, he felt that his current career had reached a peak, and he was almost done. He was too radical, and something would happen in the end.

    The Hong family will not be satisfied, they??Investment can be said to spread all over the world.

    They really look down on general industries and companies. Many companies wish to have the Hong family invest, but the Hong family disdains them very much.

    Only Tianji Technology Company can make them pay a certain amount of attention, because this company is indeed very unusual, and its development potential is too great for people to ignore.

    Even the Hong family has put down their figure at this time, at least in their opinion, it looks like this.

    It's a pity that no matter how gaudy he said, Luo Shenyi was not interested at all.

    Because Luo Shenyi knew it very well in his heart, but he just wanted to eat meat, so it doesn't matter if it sounds nice, and besides, why should we win with you?

    We can play by ourselves, and we played pretty well. We brought you here, but we just gave you money. Who would do such a stupid thing.

    Investing or not investing, at this time, is just a means.

    Luo Shenyi was still very polite, only to hear her say: "President Hong, I understand your kindness."

    "However, our Tianji Technology Company already has other shareholders. I can't say who they are. You don't have to worry about our development."

    "I hope there will be other opportunities in the future, let's talk about cooperation."

    Luo Shenyi is already very polite to be able to say that, which means that this is really not good, so please stop talking about it.

    As for other opportunities to cooperate in the future, it is a polite way of saying that we will talk about it later depending on the situation. The cooperation of Tianji Technology is absolutely impossible.

    If it were Su Xun's temper, I guess he wouldn't be so polite to him at all. You are so confident in wanting to take advantage, are you shameless?

    Hong Lisheng's complexion finally became unsightly. In fact, he is not pretending.

    I have been showing kindness all the time, but people don't seem to appreciate it.

    I just heard him say: "Mr. Luo, if you put it this way, there is no possibility of cooperation at all?"

    "No!"

    Hearing that his tone is not very good, Luo Shenyi will not be too polite, what he said is very clear.

    As for offending the Hong family, to be honest, she doesn't care, and she doesn't belong to Hong Kong Island, and she won't develop in Hong Kong Island in the future. She doesn't like the market here in such a tiny place.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1009 The Archmage

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Since Mr. Luo has clearly expressed his attitude, I will not force it anymore. I hope that Tianji Technology Company will get better and better."

    After finishing speaking, Hong Lisheng got up and planned to leave.

    Obviously, his complexion is not very good-looking. Everyone has already broken up the conversation. What is he doing here? Today's meeting did not last for a few minutes, so it can only be said that they broke up unhappy.

    Luo Shenyi naturally wouldn't keep him, no matter what he said in the end was good or bad, anyway, Luo Shenyi said politely: "Thank you, Mr. Hong, for your blessing."

    He didn't look very good a second ago, but after he went out, the expression on this guy's face immediately put on a smile.

    Make it impossible for others to see what happened just now.

    It has to be said that none of the people who can reach this point is a good stubble, and they are all existences that are not easy to mess with.

    Luo Shenyi naturally wouldn't show any emotions, she is an expert in this area, with a cold face, you can't see anything.

    Everyone still does what they should do, as if nothing happened just now.

    After the dinner in the evening, they each went back to the hotel to rest, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were together.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Su Xun, I always feel a little restless."

    "How to say?"

    "Is it the Hong family? What other preparations are there?"

    At this time, Luo Shenyi guessed somewhat uncertainly.

    When I came to Hong Kong Island this time, the people I met were actually easy to talk about. After all, everyone is a distinguished personage, so naturally they still have a basic demeanor.

    Regardless of how many men and women he has done secretly, at least on the surface, no one can find anything wrong with him.

    Luo Shenyi felt that it was the Hong family that was a bit difficult to deal with, let alone rejecting the Hong family this time, it was inevitable that they would hold grudges.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't worry, I've been here all the time, nothing will happen, they dare to mess around and try."

    "Well, you have worked hard these two days."

    Luo Shenyi nodded, Su Xun was indeed there, she didn't seem to have to worry about anything.

    However, Su Xun was thinking, could this Hong family really give up so easily? It doesn't look like that style.

    People from the Hong family gave Su Xun the feeling that he would use any means to achieve his goals.

    But if you want to take action against Luo Shenyi, to be honest, it's too lowly, and it will have a relatively large impact on the reputation of the Hong family.

    It is impossible to not care about reputation at all. Su Xun felt that even if they wanted to do it, they would do it secretly.

    Among other things, I still have to be careful. Although I hurt Luo Shenyi, that Hong family, Su Xun will definitely make them pay a heavy price.

    But when that time comes, even if the Hong family is wiped out, it may be useless, after all, Luo Shenyi has also been hurt.

    As the saying goes, it's easy to hide from open guns, but hard to defend from hidden arrows. Su Xun felt that in the last two days, he should be more careful, so as not to cause any problems.

    "I've decided, I'll sleep here tonight."

    Su Xun suddenly lay down on the big soft bed.

    Luo Shenyi: "???"

    Seeing Luo Shenyi with a confused face, Su Xun said with reason: "Let me tell you, if the Hong family makes a move, it will be done in secret, and it must be in the dead of night."

    "If I'm sleeping too, it's too late to react. If something happens to you, what can I do?"

    Luo Shenyi glanced at him, and felt very good in her heart, but she still said coldly: "Then you can spend the whole day with that little girlfriend in school."

    Su Xun broke out in a cold sweat for a while, thinking that Luo Shenyi seemed to know it too, but he didn't say anything.

    It's better to be a mature woman, and she can clearly distinguish the priority in her heart. If An Suke finds out, I'm afraid it will not be so easy to deal with this matter.

    Luo Shenyi said: "You can do whatever you want, you can live here if you want, but you should go out early in the morning so that no one will see you."

    "Okay, don't worry about that."

    Not long after, Luo Shenyi patted Su Xun's paw, and said, "What are you doing, you agreed to sleep, why are you moving your hands?"

    "I won't go in at every turn, don't worry."

    Another two minutes later, Luo Shenyi blushed, clenched her silver teeth,He said forcefully, "Su Xun, you liar."

    ！！！！！！！！

    When Su Xun and Luo Shenyi were having fun, Hong Lisheng also returned to his home to report the situation.

    In the old man's study, the three generations of grandparents are all present at this time.

    The old man glanced at Hong Lisheng, and said, "It's not going well?"

    "Yes, that woman's attitude is very clear. She made it clear that she just doesn't want to cooperate. In fact, it's not targeting the Hong family. He rejected everyone."

    The old man pondered for a while, but said: "It's okay to reject others, but it's not right to reject our Hong family."

    Just listen to him continue to say: "This woman, it seems that she is really toasting and not eating fine wine."

    "Father, she told me that there are actually other shareholders in the company, not hers alone. Is there such a thing?" Hong Lisheng asked.

    The old man played with the agarwood walnut in his hand, and said: "I don't know about this. We can't find out about this in the mainland, and we won't let us know."

    "However, there must be someone behind her, probably her man. Think about it carefully, what was the state of her company before, and why did it suddenly change so much?"

    It's no secret that Luo Shenyi's Tianji Company used to be a half-dead company.

    People with a heart can indeed notice this.

    I have to say that this old man is indeed a smart man, and he quickly guessed the truth of the matter, and it was almost completely consistent.

    Hong Yuanhao was a little surprised, and said: "It turns out that there is a man behind her. I thought she was so noble."

    In the past two days of contact, he was still a little obsessed with Luo Shenyi, but he heard that there was a man behind her, and his impression was greatly reduced for a while.

    "Otherwise, what do you think, as a woman, she has abilities, but is this her capital? Why should others help her? It can only be explained by her beauty."

    "Dad, what should we do about this matter? In two days, they will return to Jianghai, or let's just forget about it. Although Tianji Technology is good, it is not our cup."

    "Lisheng, do you know what your biggest problem is, that is, you don't want to make progress and are always easy to be satisfied. If I think the same as you, can the Hong family still have the scale it is today?"

    Hong Lisheng was scolded and did not dare to speak.

    The old man said again: "Let the archmage take action and force out that woman, the person behind it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1010 Inexplicably sick

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Su Xun woke up early in the morning, and then left Luo Shenyi's room.

    After all, he pretended to be a subordinate and followed him, but after a long time, the subordinate ran to his boss's room and spent the night.

    If someone really saw this, it would probably be a bit troublesome, and it might have a bad impact on Luo Shenyi's reputation.

    People in Tianji Technology Company are basically insiders, but others are not very clear.

    Coupled with the current Luo Shenyi, it is indeed too conspicuous.

    For Su Xun, he only sleeps for a while, and stays up for a long time. For him, it is actually not an important thing.

    When he got up, he even startled Luo Shenyi, Luo Shenyi seemed to have woken up too, Su Xun said: "I'm going out first, you should sleep a little longer, it's still early, it's not yet dawn."

    "Um！！"

    Luo Shenyi nodded. Indeed, at this point in time, she hadn't woken up yet. Otherwise, even if she wanted to sleep, the biological clock would not allow it.

    After Su Xun returned to her room, she immediately took a shower and didn't continue to sleep. After lying down for a while, Luo Shenyi sent her a message.

    Su Xun, who was looking at his mobile phone, saw the news all of a sudden, so he went out to eat the breakfast provided by the hotel with Luo Shenyi.

    Of course, it's not just the two of them, there are also several other employees of Tianji Technology Company. In the company, they are all considered management.

    Luo Shenyi may have been nourished by something after the battle with Su Xun yesterday, and he looked quite good today.

    Today, of course, is quite a boring day. In fact, it is almost the same as yesterday. Everyone has meetings and exchanges.

    Of course, this atmosphere must not be as lively as the previous two days. After all, this exchange meeting will soon come to an end.

    Luo Shenyi still has to participate like everyone else. After all, she is considered an important person anyway. Even if other rich people have a lot more assets than her, they are basically quite polite.

    There is even some meaning of wanting to get close. As for the reason, everyone knows it well.

    It is impossible to cooperate with Tianji Technology Company. After all, I heard that giants like the Hong family went out in person yesterday, but they all failed directly and did not make any progress.

    In this way, everyone can see Luo Shenyi's determination, and no one will make trouble for himself.

    After all, Tianji Technology Company is not a soft persimmon. Although it has not been too long to start and develop, but if Tianji Technology has no background, no one will believe it.

    A company with no background can have such a smooth journey. Everyone is not stupid, and naturally no one wants to use any special means to move Tianji Technology Company.

    Everyone doesn't want to kill themselves. Since there is no way to cooperate, it seems to be a good choice to get acquainted and establish a personal relationship.

    Su Xun naturally had nothing to do. The exchange meeting this time was actually quite smooth, and no accidents happened.

    It was just the Hong family, which was a little eye-catching, but Su Xun didn't realize that they dared to act rashly, so it's probably unlikely.

    Su Xun felt that his visit this time seemed to be of no use at all, not even as good as traveling, which was not so boring.

    Fortunately, the exchange meeting will end tomorrow, Su Xun said in his heart that he would stick to it for another day, otherwise, Su Xun really wanted to hurry up and run away.

    But when it was time for lunch, Luo Shenyi didn't have much appetite.

    In order to maintain their figure, girls don't eat too much, especially when eating, like Luo Shenyi, they don't eat snacks.

    However, no matter how small the appetite is, there is a limit. Luo Shenyi only ate two mouthfuls today, so she didn't want to move her chopsticks anymore.

    Even covering his head, he seemed a little uncomfortable.

    Su Xun was sitting next to her, and naturally found that she was a little abnormal, so he asked nervously: "What's the matter, are you too tired?"

    "I don't know, it seems that my head is a little groggy, and I don't have much strength in my body."

    At this time, Luo Shenyi covered her forehead, and then said: "Su Xun, I feel my forehead is very hot, do you have a fever?"

    When Su Xun heard this, he was unambiguous, and quickly stretched out his hand.?In the past, when I touched it, I really scared Su Xun, it was really hot.

    Even a person who doesn't understand anything knows that Luo Shenyi has a fever, and the body temperature of a normal person will not be like this.

    However, Su Xun was very puzzled, thinking that Luo Shenyi was fine, how could he have a fever, normal people would not easily get a fever.

    Unless it is the flu season, sometimes you accidentally catch a cold, and influenza may cause fever.

    Ke Luoshenyi, she didn't have a cold. With the suitable temperature of Hong Kong Island, it would be very difficult to catch a cold, so why did she have a fever for no reason?

    "I think you were fine when you had breakfast in the morning." Su Xun said puzzled.

    Luo Shenyi was also a little puzzled: "I didn't feel anything after I woke up in the morning, and I haven't been sick for a long time."

    "During the morning meeting, about two hours ago, I felt something was wrong, and now I feel more and more uncomfortable."

    Su Xun frowned slightly, Luo Shenyi said that she doesn't get sick very much, not that she is in good health.

    Although she has a regular schedule and eats healthier food, she still works all day long and does not exercise too much, so her physical fitness will not be very good.

    But that was before, ever since Su Xun became a cultivator, he would instill a little spiritual energy into Luo Shenyi's body from time to time.

    In fact, it's just a little bit, don't underestimate this little bit, for ordinary people, it is quite useful.

    The main reason was to help Luo Shenyi relieve her fatigue, which naturally strengthened her body, as well as Su Xun's parents, he did the same.

    It is unlikely that any transformation will happen, but to be honest, the body will definitely be very healthy, and the immunity will be particularly strong. Basically, Su Xun believes that he will not get sick in this life.

    This inexplicable fever made Su Xun inevitably a little surprised, and even thought about other things.

    But now Luo Shenyi is still feeling uncomfortable, and Su Xun can't think too much here.

    Having no interest in eating, Su Xun said, "Let's go, I'll take you back to your room to rest for a while."

    Anyway, it's just a fever, just a small problem. Treat her with the Eye of Salvation, and she should recover immediately, and it won't have any effect.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1011 The situation continues to deteriorate

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Back in Luo Shenyi's room, let her lie down on the bed and rest.

    People with a fever are more suitable to stay in bed.

    Su Xun also specially checked the room, Luo Shenyi's room, everything is normal, and there is no harmful thing, or some evil things.

    Last time, Luo Shenyi was dealt with by Fu Yanjie in this way, which also caused her to feel uncomfortable, which made Su Xun pay attention.

    However, in this room, everything is as usual, and there is nothing else. If there is something unclean, it cannot escape Su Xun's eyes and perception, and there is nothing to hide.

    Su Xun said in his heart, maybe he really thought too much, maybe it was an accident, and he still wanted to help Luo Shenyi cure his illness.

    The current Luo Shenyi is still quite uncomfortable.

    After all, the human body cannot fight against diseases. A small cold or fever is actually enough to make people very uncomfortable.

    Su Xun pressed his finger on Luo Shenyi's pulse, he felt it, and it was indeed a fever, and all physical characteristics were consistent with a fever.

    At this time, Su Xun was not too worried, just heard him say: "Close your eyes and rest for a while, I will treat you."

    Luo Shenyi naturally knew that Su Xun had miraculous medical skills, presumably after Su Xun took action, there would be no big problem.

    She closed her eyes obediently, and didn't think about it too much, because she really wanted to take a good rest, feeling very tired and exhausted.

    Su Xun also opened his Eye of Salvation, which seems to have not been used for a long time.

    After all, Su Xun is not a doctor, and it is relatively difficult for him to meet sick people all day long, so the chance is relatively low.

    Although there are still many people suffering from illnesses in this world, it is precisely because there are so many that Su Xun can't save them all.

    The Eye of Salvation kept turning, and after a few minutes, Su Xun stopped.

    This time is long enough. Su Xun can treat the most difficult cancer in ten or twenty minutes.

    It's just a small fever. It is estimated that a few minutes of the Eye of Salvation can heal people immediately, but Su Xun just wants to hurry up and let Luo Shenyi recover.

    "Do you feel better?"

    Luo Shenyi was already in a daze at this time, in that half-asleep state, almost falling asleep, but still a little conscious.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun's words, she probably would have fallen asleep after a while.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, Luo Shenyi opened her eyes with some difficulty.

    Although she didn't want to hit Su Xun, she would not say those polite things to Su Xun.

    Luo Shenyi shook her head bluntly, and said: "No, it seems to be more uncomfortable, I'm so dizzy."

    ?  ?  ?

    Su Xun was confused, what the hell, what's the situation?

    Has his eye of salvation failed? This is unscientific.

    When he used up the eyes of salvation, others were not very amazed, or even shocked, saying that Su Xun's medical skills are simply too good, and the medicine can cure the disease directly.

    Just this time, Su Xun seemed to be slapped in the face.

    ? It¨s fine if it doesn¨t heal and get better, but it¨s even more uncomfortable. What the hell is this? It feels quite unscientific.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, he knew that Luo Shenyi would not lie to her, so he immediately went forward to check his pulse, but he still had a fever, and it didn't get any better.

    For a moment Su Xun was in doubt, this is absolutely impossible, just a small fever, not a serious illness.

    He can cure cancer for you, kill all the cancer cells, not to mention you have a small fever, even if you take some medicine for this thing, it will almost get better after one night.

    The awesome Eyes of Salvation were all released, but it turned out to be useless?

    Could it be that there is something wrong with the Eye of Salvation?  This Su Xun definitely wouldn't believe it, the things produced by the system have never heard of any problems.

    Besides, this is not the first time he has used the Eye of Salvation. The power of the Eye of Salvation has been experienced by Su Xun countless times in actual combat.

    No matter how sick you are, as long as you still have a breath.  They can all save you.

    In the face of a small fever, the pupil of salvation actually failed, which made Su Xun really puzzled.

    Of course, Su Xun is not stupid, he knows that Luo Shenyi's fever is really unusual. From this point of view,??It¨s not that he thinks too much.

    Luo Shenyi, someone should have killed her.

    But who made the shot, this made Su Xun very puzzled, what kind of magical method was it?

    Luo Shenyi is almost always with him, and no one else can get in touch with Luo Shenyi, they are all his own people. If you want to say that your own people have betrayed, help others.

    To be honest, Su Xun thinks the possibility is very low.

    With Luo Shenyi's vigilance, it is impossible for her not to be aware of the strange behavior of people around her.

    Could it be said that it was the rich men who held meetings all day long?  There is this possibility, but Su Xun feels that the biggest villain should be the Hong family.

    Speaking of being able to do things, Su Xun thinks that the Hong family is most likely to do things. After all, the Hong family has a deep foundation and strength, and it is not easy to see through it.

    Maybe they really have the strength to frame Luo Shenyi secretly.

    Moreover, the Hong family was officially rejected only yesterday, and something happened today. Su Xun would not believe that the timing was just a coincidence.

    There was anger in Su Xun's heart. If the Hong family really did it, no matter what, Su Xun would definitely deal with the Hong family this time.

    The most urgent task now is to cure Luo Shenyi.

    Su Xun didn't believe in evil, and used the Eye of Salvation again, this time for a longer time, even more than ten minutes.

    But in the end, there was no use, what should be done, or the situation was even worse, Luo Shenyi's body temperature seemed to be still rising.

    She was already asleep, but her body was extremely hot. This was a fatal thing. Fortunately, Luo Shenyi's breathing was fairly even.

    Su Xun knew that Luo Shenyi must have been attacked. If he really had a fever, it was impossible for the situation to deteriorate so quickly. No wonder the Eye of Salvation had no effect at all.

    If it continues like this, whether Luo Shenyi can wake up is another question.

    It is estimated that there will be no threat to life. If the Hong family really took action, then they have a purpose, the purpose is Tianji Technology Company, and they will not really take Luo Shenyi's life.

    This is just a means to force people from Tianji Technology Company to renegotiate with them.

    I really didn't expect that a well-known family, even in the whole of Asia, could be ranked first, but it turned out to do such a thing.

    It's no wonder that the Hong family has been hiding in the dark and is unwilling to come forward, but the people on Hong Kong Island are very afraid of them. They must have heard of the Hong family's behavior to some extent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1012 Attack on the Hong Family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Su Xun couldn't figure out was how the other party did it. It was different from the time when Fu Yanjie asked a feng shui master to harm Luo Shenyi.

    That time, I was bumped into by an unclean evil thing, and my body would feel uncomfortable, and it would even kill me in the end.

    However, that kind of torture is still mental, and it takes a little more, and the body will gradually become uncomfortable later.

    For example, at that time, Luo Shenyi went to the hospital for an examination, and her physical characteristics were all normal, and no problems were found.

    Essentially speaking, she was not sick at all that time, so the Eye of Salvation could not cure her, which Su Xun can understand.

    But this time, it was obviously a fever, and anyone with a discerning eye could see it at once, but the pupil of salvation was still useless.

    What method is there that can invisibly make people have a fever, and the physical condition is still deteriorating, and there is even no way to treat it?

    Su Xun wanted to find out the reason, because of her appearance, Luo Shenyi could be cured. Seeing her like this, Su Xun felt very uncomfortable.

    He would rather see Luo Shenyi go out and be busy all day than see her bedridden like this.

    But for a while, Su Xun really had no way to heal Luo Shenyi. In the world of ordinary people, Su Xun, who was already almost invincible, also felt helpless at this moment.

    There is more than enough heart but not enough strength.

    Su Xun can't wait, and doesn't have the patience.  Go slowly to find the reason and find the solution.

    To untie the bell, the person who tied it had to be solved. Everything had to be solved from the source, and it would be enough to kill the Hong family directly. He could be sure that the Hong family could not get away with this matter.

    Since they made it, they naturally have a solution.

    If something really happened to Luo Shenyi this time, the entire Hong family would probably not be enough to be buried with her.

    "Ding Dong！！"

    When Su Xun was about to do something, the doorbell of the room rang, interrupting Su Xun's thoughts.

    Glancing at the door outside, Su Xun narrowed his eyes. Who came to the door at this time, could it be the Hong family who came to the door?

    Not afraid of any conspiracy, Su Xun went directly to open the door.

    ?As a result, when he opened the door, Su Xun thought too much, and the person who came was actually Fu Aohai.

    Possibly because he noticed the strange expression on Su Xun's face, Fu Aohai said, "Why, why are you looking at me like this? I didn't come at the right time?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun quickly coughed twice and said, "No, no, I just didn't expect you to come here."

    Fu Aohai said: "I heard that Mr. Luo is sick, what's the matter?"

    It turned out that when Fu Aohai went to eat at noon, he didn't see Su Xun and the others, so he asked someone from Tianji Technology Company.

    People from Tianji Technology Company didn't know very well, but they knew that Luo Shenyi was a little uncomfortable. Su Xun sent her back, and didn't hide it. They knew that Fu Aohai and Su Xun had a good relationship.

    When Fu Aohai heard that Luo Shenyi was suddenly ill, he naturally had to come over to take care of him. After all, he was genuinely concerned, which was different from a false greeting.

    Under normal circumstances, Fu Aohai would definitely not look for boredom, and even ran to Luo Shenyi's room on purpose, wouldn't that be too inappropriate.

    And if Su Xun and Luo Shenyi are there, I will bother them.

    He thought about it at noon, Luo Shenyi was still not feeling well, so he probably couldn't do anything, so he came over to ask.

    Seeing Su Xun's weird expression when he opened the door, Fu Aohai thought that he came at the wrong time.

    "I don't know what happened, but I suddenly had a fever, and now I'm asleep." Su Xun said.

    Fu Aohai sighed: "After all, she is a woman. I guess I am too tired during this time. Don't attend the meeting in the afternoon. I will explain to her later."

    "You find someone to buy some antipyretics for her to eat."

    Su Xun said in his heart, my eyes of salvation are not working, and conventional methods such as taking medicine and drips are probably even more useless.

    Of course, Su Xun would not say these things directly, mainly because it would be too troublesome to explain. He only heard Su Xun say: "I have already asked someone to get the medicine, let her have a good rest."

    "By the way, do you know where the main figures of the Hong family are? If not, just give me the address of the Hong family."

    In fact, Fu Aohai came at a good time. If he didn't come, Su Xun would probably have to take the initiative to find him.

    I want to go to Hong's house?? Things, you have to find out the address of the Hong family first, otherwise, wouldn't you be like a headless chicken.

    When Fu Aohai heard this, his eyelids twitched immediately, what did Su Xun want to do?  It seems to be the rhythm of doing big things.

    Immediately said: "Su Xun, what are you going to do? Don't go to the Hong family if you have nothing to do. The Hong family is in Hong Kong Island and has a very strong influence. It may not be a good thing for you to go alone."

    It's not that Su Xun's ability is questioned, but the Hong family should not be underestimated, and they are very powerful.

    Besides, I didn't hear that the Hong family had done anything excessive. Su Xun suddenly went to find him, what he wanted to do, and it seemed unreasonable.

    Su Xun said with a sneer, "Uncle Fu, I didn't intend to talk to them about the Hong family. As for me, you know that I have never violated the river."

    "What do you mean, the Hong family made a move?"

    Fu Aohai naturally understood the meaning of Su Xun's words at once.

    It's just that he was very surprised that when the Hong family made a move, he didn't hear any movement.

    Su Xun didn't hide anything, and said: "Luo Shenyi's illness this time was caused by the Hong family. Do you think I should go to them?"

    Fu Aohai felt a little unbelievable, and thought that the Hong family was so boring that it made people sick?

    And it seems that illness is not something that can be controlled casually, it sounds so fake.

    However, he knows Su Xun better, and knows that Su Xun will not be indiscriminate. Since he said so, he probably has a certain reason.

    If the Hong family really planned to attack Luo Shenyi, they would really offend Su Xun to death.

    Fu Aohai can probably figure out Su Xun's character. You can't touch someone else who is his own.

    ? At first, I wanted to persuade Su Xun not to be impulsive, and it is better to have one thing less than one thing more. Anyway, I will leave Hong Kong Island tomorrow night, and I will not have much contact with this Hong family.

    But since the Hong family provoked Su Xun, Fu Aohai would not try to persuade him any more. He knew that he couldn't persuade him anymore, so he probably had to vent his anger.

    What he still doesn't know is that this is not an ordinary fever. When Su Xun went to Hong's house, besides teaching them a lesson, he had to find a way.

    Fu Aohai said: "To tell you the truth, I don't know much about the Hong family."

    "But I know that Hong Yuanhao invited a few wealthy businessmen from the mainland to dinner at noon, and invited me too, but I didn't go there." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1013 Submissive?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    During the past few days of the exchange meeting, Hong Yuanhao was quite active, and he could be seen basically everywhere.

    Normal people can naturally see that Hong Yuanhao is able to behave like this because of the support of the Hong family, which means that he is already the head of the next generation of the Hong family.

    For this kind of character, everyone is naturally not willing to offend.

    In addition, this guy does seem to have both sides, and he has his own abilities, so he has also gotten closer to many people.

    At noon today, he wants to invite a few wealthy people from the mainland to dinner.  In fact, it's almost the same meaning, just establish a little personal relationship.

    There is still plenty of time at noon. The afternoon meeting actually doesn¨t start until after three o¨clock. It is also normal for everyone to go to have a meal at noon.

    The key point was Fu Aohai, but Fu Aohai didn't give him face, so he shirked it with an excuse.

    Knowing about this Hong family, Fu Aohai may have thought a little bit about Luo Shenyi's Tianji Technology Company. After being rejected, he will inevitably not deal with it in the future.

    In this way, they and Su Xun are really on the opposite side.

    Naturally, Fu Aohai couldn't get too close to this Hong Yuanhao, so he found an excuse and declined, expressing his attitude.

    He, Fu Aohai, could be considered a big shot, so he naturally wouldn't be afraid of the Hong family or not. They had no contact at all, and they had no business contacts.

    Fu Aohai can at most give three points of face, but he won't get too close, especially when he has conflicts with Su Xun, it's even more difficult to say, so everyone won't draw the relationship too close.

    It was precisely because of this that Fu Aohai knew what Hong Yuanhao was doing at noon today, and he even knew where to eat.

    When Hong Yuanhao came, he told Fu Aohai where to eat and asked him to give him a favor.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "That's right, tell me the place where he invites people to dinner, and I will go play with him."

    Hong Yuanhao can be regarded as an important role in the Hong family, it can be said to be one of the core.

    If something happened to him, it would probably be enough for the Hong family.

    And if you really found him, why worry about not being able to find the Hong family.

    Fu Aohai knew that he couldn't stop Su Xun, so he directly told the location. In fact, Fu Aohai didn't know the exact location, all he knew was just a name.

    Even so, it is enough, just ask anyone to find out, after all, that guy invited rich people to dinner, and naturally he went to a high-end place.

    Fu Aohai said: "Let my driver take you there, be careful on the road."

    "Okay, sorry for the trouble, Uncle Fu, Shenyi is here to take care of you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hurriedly left.

    In Hong Kong Island, he really didn't know the way at all. It would be great if Fu Aohai's driver went out to take him.

    ！！！！！！

    Hong Yuanhao is in a high-end restaurant, inviting a few wealthy people from the mainland to dinner.

    This restaurant is well-known throughout Hong Kong Island. It focuses on high-end and is a place where rich people like to come and go.

    At the same time, this restaurant has another identity, which is an industry of the Hong family. Hong Yuanhao made arrangements in advance today, and the entire restaurant did not receive anyone else.

    Specially serving a few of them, it can be said that they are already very popular.

    Such a famous place is naturally not difficult to find, so the driver took Su Xun and arrived here very quickly.

    Su Xun said to the driver: "You park the car, just wait for me below, and I will go up to find them."

    "Yes, sir."

    Fu Aohai's driver is a taciturn person. He usually doesn't say much, but he has the habit of absolutely obeying orders, and he doesn't talk too much.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went straight up the elevator. This restaurant is on a high floor.

    "Sir, I'm really sorry, our restaurant does not accept guests today."

    Just as Su Xun arrived at the door of the restaurant, a man who looked like a manager came up and said politely.

    Good professionalism determines that no matter who he is facing, he speaks very politely, and he will not treat this situation differently.

    Today, the restaurant will no longer be open for reception, and those who have made reservations before have also communicated and explained one by one.

      Fortunately, it was noon, and there were not many people eating, otherwise, the loss would have been more painful.

    When a guest comes, naturally he has to explain it well.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, he didn't come to eat, he only heard him say: "I'm here to find Hong Yuanhao."

    When the manager heard this, he was shocked immediately, and said to himself that it was Hong Shao's guest.

    Judging from his accent, he seemed to be from the mainland, and the person Hong Shao served in the restaurant at noon today was from the mainland.

    Unexpectedly, instead of suspecting anything, the manager became more polite. This person must be a guest invited by Young Master Hong.

    I don't know why he came a little late, but the manager didn't dare to neglect him in the slightest. If he offended Young Master Hong, if he said a word, he might be gone.

    It is not easy to climb to the position of manager.

    The manager hurriedly said: "It turns out that the guest is here. I'll take you to see Young Master Hong."

    "Young Master Hong, someone is looking for you."

    Leading Su Xun to the box, when he arrived, he immediately said respectfully.

    Little did he know that Hong Yuanhao was stunned for a moment at this moment, thinking that the person I invited had already arrived, except for that fellow Fu Aohai who declined clearly, the rest of the people have come, why is there still someone here at this time  find yourself.

    However, after he saw Su Xun, he was not so surprised.

    He knew Su Xun, but he couldn't say he knew him, after all, he couldn't pronounce Su Xun's name.

    This person has been following Luo Shenyi's side, Hong Yuanhao regards him as an assistant or something, he doesn't take such a small person to heart.

    If it weren't for Luo Shenyi, Hong Yuanhao probably wouldn't remember him even after seeing him.

    Seeing that someone from Luo Shenyi had come, Hong Yuanhao smiled and said, "Hey, isn't this someone from Tianji Technology, why did you come here in person?"

    The tone of speech can be called yin and yang.

    Hong Yuanhao said this on purpose. Before that, Tianji Company and Luoshenyi's cold attitude made him very unhappy.

    Seeing Su Xun come to find him today, his first reaction was because of Luo Shenyi's matter. It is estimated that the Archmage's action has already had an effect.

    And the people from Tianji Technology, seeing that Luo Shenyi's condition deteriorated, naturally panicked, so they came to find him, and their reaction was faster than expected.

    Hong Yuanhao was proud of himself, and said in his heart that your Tianji technology is awesome, so he should give in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1014 Blink if you want

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hong Yuanhao, who was more complacent in his heart, continued to say eccentrically: "If I remember correctly, I don't seem to have invited you people from Tianji Technology."

    "Today is just an ordinary dinner. I'm just inviting a few friends to dinner. Why are you here to join in the fun? Come out quickly and don't disturb us for dinner and drink."

    Hong Yuanhao's attitude also seemed very cold.

    Although he was proud of himself, he was very indifferent, as if he didn't want to have any contact with Tianji Technology.

    In fact, this is also the confession of the old man of the Hong family. This old man is a master, and he knows that Luo Shenyi will definitely turn to the Hong family for help after his health deteriorates.

    As for the attitude of the Hong family, it is natural to be tougher. Only in this way can they become more active in the subsequent negotiations.

    To put it in a more general way, first put them aside and put on some gestures.

    If they can't find a way, they will naturally come to ask for help, there is no doubt about it.

    "Snapped！！"

    Unexpectedly, before the words were finished, Su Xun slapped him directly, and at the same time cursed angrily: "Eat your numbness, I can't kill you."

    Su Xun originally planned to deal with him, but this guy misunderstood Su Xun's meaning, and he didn't even know Su Xun's identity.

    Thinking that Su Xun was here to ask for help, he directly put on a very cold look, and he was very pretentious.

    It just happened to provoke Su Xun even more, who else could he beat, I wish I could kill him.

    After the slap was slapped, all the people present were shocked. I really didn't expect that Su Xun would be so violent that he would hit someone if he didn't agree with him.

    You must know that the person he hit was the young master of the Hong family, and he was still on Hong Kong Island, which is equivalent to the territory of the Hong family.

    The few wealthy businessmen in the mainland are not from Jiang Hai, and they don't know Su Xun's true identity. They think that this young man is probably looking for death on his own initiative.

    As for the manager, he was so frightened that he almost fainted. If it weren't for his psychological quality, he would probably faint at this time.

    This is too scary, the person he brought here actually slapped Hong Shao directly, saying that he was a friend.

    Looking back, if he settles the score, he probably won't be able to escape the relationship. He will bring all the dubious people here. If he knew it, he would have gone to ask for instructions in advance.

    What everyone didn't know was that if he was babbling, Su Xun himself would come in, and if he dared to stop him, he would be in the same bad luck.

    Now Su Xun is in no mood to reason with you.

    It's just that seeing this guy has a good attitude and took the initiative to take him in, Su Xun didn't make a move on him, and the little guy really didn't need to make a move.

    "do not move!"

    The bodyguards hidden in the restaurant rushed out, one by three, each with guns in their hands, and aimed at Su Xun's head.

    It seems that it is possible at any time to shoot Su Xun's head directly.

    It is quite normal for rich people on Hong Kong Island to find bodyguards. People like Hong Yuanhao naturally have many bodyguards around them.

    At this moment, Hong Yuanhao got up with difficulty, half of his face was swollen by Su Xun, and he looked very miserable.

    However, he was lucky that he was not directly beaten to death. Su Xun spared his life, just to see if he kept it, and it would be useful to go to Hong's house later.

    But for Hong Yuanhao, he has never been hit like this before. At most, his grandfather hit him on the palm when he was young.

    Except for that, no one really would do anything to him, he wouldn't even dare to touch him, let alone hit him.

    However, the current Su Xun, this inconspicuous little character, dared to touch him, he really wanted to die!

    "Bah！"

    Hong Yuanhao spit out a mouthful of blood and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    Immediately, he stared at Su Xun with vicious eyes, and said, "Do you want to die?"

    "Hmph, get the hell out of here."

    At this time, Su Xun moved first. He waved his hand directly, and those bodyguards flew several meters away.

    He fell heavily to the ground, and looked very painful, and even lost his ability to move for a while.

    ?Being able to hold back without saying a word is already a lot of patience. At this time, ordinary people, It is estimated that it is more powerful than killing a pig.

    Su Xun's casual wave of his hand is not an ordinary lethal force.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun who took the initiative to save his strength, it is estimated that these bodyguards would have died by now.

    The few pistols that seemed to be able to intimidate people fell to the ground at this moment, and they could no longer pose any threat to Su Xun.

    As everyone knows, this thing may not even be able to touch Su Xun's body.

    Hong Yuanhao was stunned directly. To be honest, he was already a little flustered at this moment.

    Compared with the angry one just now, the emotion of wanting to kill Su Xun is completely different. Now, to be honest, he is very panicked.

    This person is too evil, what kind of combat power is it?

    You must know that his bodyguards are not retired soldiers anymore, they are all decisive mercenaries who paid a lot of money to hire them, and they have never bothered him.

    As a result, today, with one move, they were gone.

    This gap made Hong Yuanhao unable to believe such a thing for a while.

    Su Xun came directly to his side, and then said: "What happened today is caused by your Hong family, right?"

    "What are you talking about, what the hell are you doing, please explain clearly."

    Hong Yuanhao immediately knew what Su Xun was talking about.

    But how could he admit this kind of thing directly, just pretending to be himself, knowing nothing.

    I have to say that his acting skills are quite good, and he already has a good city at this age.

    However, the momentary emotional change is very obvious in Su Xun's perception, and there is no way to hide it.

    Su Xun noticed it all at once, and he was even more sure in his heart. It really was the Hong family who was playing tricks, and they should all be damned.

    "You don't need to tell me these things are useless. I came to you, just to let you take me to the Hong family. You should not be the one who keeps his word."

    What Su Xun said was straightforward, Hong Yuanhao's weight is still too light.

    He may know about it, but he has no leading power in this matter, so he probably wasn't even involved.

    Hong Yuanhao is not stupid, how could he take him back? Wouldn't that mean that there is something wrong with the Hong family?

    He said directly and forcefully: "You don't dream here, do you really think that my Hong family can go to anyone?"

    "Crack！！"

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and directly pinched his neck, and then said: "Either take me there, or you die, if you want, just blink." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1015 Ask You Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The strength in Su Xun's hand was too strong, so he pinched it. This guy, in a trance, felt as if he was about to suffocate.

    Hong Yuanhao didn't believe that someone dared to kill him, or he didn't believe that someone dared to kill him so blatantly, no matter how it looked, it was a bit impossible.

    After all, he is an important figure in the Hong family. In Hong Kong Island, whoever touches him is waiting for the crazy revenge of the Hong family.

    But the moment he was choked just now, he immediately believed that this person was not joking, maybe he really wanted to kill himself.

    Now there is no one to help him, no one, the bodyguard was beaten by Su Xun, and lost the ability to move.

    The few rich men in the back also lost their former looks, and now they look trembling.

    Do you still count on the waiters here?  That's even more unlikely.

    There is not much time left for him. At this moment, everything in front of him seems to have begun to blur, and even his face has begun to flush, because he has lost the ability to breathe.

    If this continues, Hong Yuanhao even feels that within three seconds, he will definitely die. This seemingly harmless guy in front of him is not joking with him.

    Things like pride and identity were torn to shreds. In the face of life, these things were vulnerable.

    Under the tremendous pressure and pain, Hong Yuanhao directly blinked his eyes twice, he was still afraid of death.

    Go to Hong's house, let's go to Hong's house. It doesn't matter if this kid goes, it's like throwing himself into a trap.

    There are many masters in the Hong family, and I can't deal with him. After going to the Hong family, this kid is probably going to die, and he won't be given any chance to breathe.

    As soon as Su Xun let go, Hong Yuanhao seemed to be loosened by someone, and fell directly to the ground, panting continuously at the same time, looking very embarrassed.

    "Let's go！"

    Su Xun's words are more effective now than anything else.

    Hong Yuanhao reminded himself in his heart that this was an expedient measure, just to go to Hong's house later to deal with him. In fact, he was really scared.

    The person in front of him has the ability to kill him at any time, which is very terrifying.

    After Su Xun went downstairs, he told Fu Aohai's driver to let him go back first, and just go back and follow Hong Yuanhao's people.

    Going to Hong's house will definitely not be peaceful, and it is estimated that there is a certain risk. There is no need for Su Xun to let him, an ordinary driver, follow him to get involved in this kind of thing.

    The driver glanced at Hong Yuanhao whose face was still red and swollen, his face jumped a bit, and then he went back obediently.

    After getting into Hong Yuanhao's luxury car, Su Xun didn't say a word, just sat there with his eyes closed and rested, seeing what he could do to himself.

    In fact, this Hong Yuanhao didn't know how to do anything small, mainly because he was sitting next to Su Xun.

    Although Su Xun didn't touch him, but he was so close, this guy still had a very awkward feeling, feeling that he was a hostage.

    Soon, the car arrived at the Hong family's half-mountain villa.

    On the way up the mountain, Su Xun opened his eyes. He felt that, among other things, the scenery and Feng Shui are top-notch.

    For people who have reached this level, the place to live is not just as simple as luxury, there are many other things.

    For example, Feng Shui sounds mysterious, but it actually exists and can really have a certain impact.

    And on Hong Kong Island, there are actually many people who practice Feng Shui.

    ?The richer the person, the more they will follow this pattern, so on Hong Kong Island, if you say you know something about Feng Shui, you can actually do quite well.

    Of course, the premise is that there are real materials. Some people are charlatans, so you can deceive ordinary people. These rich people are not so easy to deceive, and their IQs are not low.

    After arriving at Hong's house, he got off the car and threw Hong Yuanhao out.

    "kneel down!"

    After Hong Yuanhao got out of the car, he subconsciously wanted to call for someone, but just as he got out of the car, a very cold voice came from his ear, which made him have to be careful.

    There will be no other people besides Su Xun who spoke.

    Even at this moment, Hong Yuanhao felt that there was a murderous aura.

    Thenhe started to coax again, it seems nothing.He had no choice but to kneel on the ground to prevent this guy from threatening his life again after a while.

    "Plop！"

    Hong Yuanhao was very obedient and knelt down directly.

    Little did he know that the current him had reached the limit of shame.

    Is there anything more embarrassing and humiliating than being forced to kneel down in one's own home.

    Hong Yuanhao was also holding back, saying to himself, Grandpa, hurry up and bring someone to kill this guy.

    Sure enough, after Hong Yuanhao knelt down, the whole Hong family became a sensation, especially those servants, who were frightened to death after seeing it.

    Xin said that his young master knelt down out of nowhere, it was really scary.

    Soon, the members of the Hong family basically knew about this matter, and the old man walked out directly with the support of others.

    Seeing his grandson kneel down openly, the old man's face is not too good-looking.

    However, he also understands that his grandson's temper is not the kind of cowardice. Since he can kneel down, it means that he was threatened by others, otherwise, how could he be like this.

    And the focus, of course, is on Su Xun.

    The old man glanced at Su Xun and said, "I don't know why Your Excellency came here."

    Su Xun was quite surprised when he heard the old man speak, but there was a quack atmosphere in it.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that this old man was the important person.

    I just heard him say: "Old man, what did your Hong family find someone to secretly do to Mr. Luo of Tianji Technology, don't you count?"

    This old man is an old fox, and he is much more sophisticated than Hong Yuanhao. After hearing Su Xun's words, he didn't have any mood swings at all.

    Instead, he asked wonderingly: "What did we do, can you explain it clearly?"

    Pretending to be the same as the real thing, no one can see any flaws, it seems that the old man does not intend to admit it.

    If he didn't know it, he might have been tricked by him, but Su Xun already had enough evidence, so he naturally knew that he was faking it.

    Su Xun didn't care about his attitude, and said with a smile: "If you don't admit it, it doesn't matter."

    "Crack！！"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun kicked up, and Hong Yuanhao's leg next to him was directly broken by Su Xun.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Then, let me ask you again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1016 The Master of the Hong Family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah！！"

    A shrill scream resounded through the entire Mo family, which made people feel a little bit chilled.

    Hong Yuanhao really couldn't hold back his temper at this moment, he screamed out, his voice seemed to be trembling constantly, it was really unbearable to listen to.

    After all, a bone was directly broken by Su Xun. The severe pain is not something ordinary people can bear.

    Su Xun's attack was so ruthless that no one expected it.

    This is a member of the Hong family, and it turned out that he was in the Hong family and unscrupulously attacked the Hong family, which seemed a bit ridiculous.

    The old man of the Hong family still didn't seem to have any facial expressions, but his eyelids also twitched quickly.

    His face was instantly covered with a layer of frost. After all, this was his favorite grandson, but his legs were broken in such an inexplicable way. This is really intolerable.

    Ignoring Hong Yuanhao's screams, the old man said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency came to the door without asking questions, and even broke the legs of my Hong family. Do you really think that my Hong family is easy to bully?"

    "The resentment value from Hong Yuanhao is +86."

    "The resentment value from the old man of the Hong family is +53."

    Very easily, Su Xun also absorbed the resentment value of these two guys, which is not a strange thing.

    The members of the Hong family probably want to kill themselves now, but it's a pity that they don't have that ability.

    Su Xun was too lazy to talk nonsense with this old man, and only heard him say: "I still think you are a character, I didn't expect to like to play such a hypocritical trick."

    "Do you think it's interesting to engage in these things? If I don't have evidence, I will come to your Hong family directly?"

    What Su Xun said seemed to be full of confidence, but in fact, if he really wanted to show evidence, he really didn't have any evidence.

    The only thing he can be sure of is that Hong Yuanhao's emotional fluctuations in the restaurant at the beginning proved that the Hong family must have something to do with this matter.

    It is non-existent for the Hong family to want to renege on their debts.

    This is also where Su Xun looks down on the Hong family, but it is really rubbish, you just know what to do, you just admit it.

    Su Xun definitely didn't like this, but he said directly: "A word of advice, stop pretending."

    "Anyway, if you don't tell me, I'll kill your grandson immediately. I broke his leg just now, which is already considered light, and it's also a warning."

    When Su Xun said this, his tone became serious in an instant, and he only heard him say: "Let me say it again, are people the hands and feet of you?"

    After the aura of the body was released, it was indeed very frightening. For a while, everyone in the Hong family was frightened. It was a feeling that shocked the soul.

    Even Hong Yuanhao in front of Su Xun, even at this time, did not continue to scream, and seemed to have forgotten that he still screamed.

    The old man also suffered some shocks at this moment, which raised his evaluation of Su Xun to another level.

    The young guy in front of him doesn't seem to be simple, and it doesn't match his age.

    However, the old man is also an awesome character. In his heart, it can be said that he is the most powerful one among the Hong family present.

    For him, Su Xun's imposing suppression was only for a short while, and soon disappeared.

    The old man squinted his eyes and said, "It seems that there are really many capable people around Mr. Luo."

    "But my Hong family will definitely not suffer such humiliation this time, otherwise, wouldn't everyone be able to bully my Hong family."

    "Today, try touching my grandson." The old man's tone was as tough as ever.

    Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment. He really didn't expect that the old man's attitude would continue to be tough at this time.

    After all, I was ruthless enough just now, thinking that they would succumb.

    Whether it is Hong Yuanhao is not that important to him, or the old man is sure that he is threatening him and will not really kill him.

    If he really thought that way, then he was very wrong. In Su Xun's heart, this Hong Yuanhao was a fart, and if he killed him, he would kill him.

    Since you are tough, then pay the price, Su Xun will directly letWe know what cruelty is.

    Su Xun directly raised his hand and patted Hong Yuanhao's head.

    For him, killing this kind of ants was nothing more than a single move. Even if he didn't make a move, this Hong Yuanhao would die immediately.

    However, if you do it like that, it won't be shocking. It's better to do it yourself, which can be enough to shock.

    The moment Su Xun raised his hand, Hong Yuanhao seemed to have lost his ability to think, and became very painful. His whole body also became like an ice cube, as if he had lost its temperature.

    Suddenly at this moment, a spiritual energy suddenly swept towards Su Xun, and the target was Su Xun's hand.

    Su Xun was also a little shocked. I really didn't expect that there were immortal cultivators in this Hong family, which surprised Su Xun very much.

    And judging by the richness of this aura, it seems that this cultivator is not a rookie.

    Su Xun had no choice but to interrupt his shot. If he forcibly made a shot at this time, he would feel uncomfortable. The other party's intention to stop him was very obvious.

    Su Xun didn't have much interest in this Hong Yuanhao for a while. Killing him was not the real purpose. It was a good choice to force the people behind the Hong family out.

    Sure enough, within a short while, an old man in a Taoist robe came out of Hong's house, looking like an expert.

    After the members of the Hong family saw him, they all looked respectful, but there was excitement on their faces.

    It seems that this person is the savior of their Hong family.

    Su Xun's eyes were also on the old man.

    As soon as he came out, the whole realm was easily revealed in front of Su Xun, the late stage of the false alchemy realm.

    This realm, frankly speaking, surprised Su Xun.

    If in Wanzhou City, immortal cultivators of this realm are just like ordinary bad streets, there is really nothing surprising, they can be said to be everywhere.

    But this is Hong Kong Island, and there is such a powerful immortal cultivator. In the late stage of the false alchemy realm, in the world of ordinary people, he is already considered powerful.

    Even among Jianghai's several aristocratic families, the strongest except for the sweeping old man is only in the late stage of the false alchemy realm.

    However, the Hong family is not the same as the hermit family of the Four Great Aristocratic Families. It seems that there are no immortal cultivators in the Hong family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1017 Thank You For Not Killing

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The few members of the Hong family that Su Xun came into contact with were not immortal cultivators, which made Su Xun confirm that the Hong family should not be an immortal cultivator family.

    There is an essential difference from the four great families in Jianghai.

    If it is a real cultivator, he doesn't have the time to do business and the like, and the cultivator will not really concentrate on doing that kind of thing.

    If you really want to talk about it, any one of the four great families in Jianghai can wipe out the Hong family.

    However, a master suddenly appeared in the Hong family, which surprised Su Xun.

    At the same time, Su Xun noticed that this person's status in the Hong family seemed to be very detached, even if the old man saw him, he looked very respectful, like a junior.

    All of this is naturally due to his transcendent strength, but Su Xun can roughly guess that this person is probably not from the Hong family, he may just be invited by the Hong family.

    Staying in the Hong family, the treatment and status are naturally quite high.

    It's no wonder that the Hong family is so powerful that no one dares to provoke them. With such a master, it is equivalent to being the patron saint of the Hong family.

    Naturally, it is impossible for him to take action on all major and minor matters. The Hong family also has the strength to solve ordinary matters.

    If you really encounter something that can't be solved, if you let this master do it, wouldn't it be able to kill everything in seconds.

    "Your Excellency, please don't be so irritable, what can everyone say."

    The old man in the Taoist robe spoke, let alone, listening to him speak like a master, with such a sense of immortality in his body.

    It is estimated that he is usually in the Hong family, and the people here regard him as a god. Over time, he himself thinks so. After a long time, he will have that feeling, and his temperament is more in line.

    It's a pity that Su Xun knew his strength, so he didn't feel much about it. It's just a fake alchemy.

    The key point is that when he spoke, his tone was quite pretentious, and he even started to persuade Su Xun.

    However, this guy is obviously not a violent person, and he didn't attack Su Xun directly, but tried to persuade him, which made Su Xun quite puzzled.

    This guy obviously didn't see his own strength, and Su Xun hadn't used his aura from the beginning to the end.

    If he really knew Su Xun's strength, he probably wouldn't dare to speak.

    On the premise of treating Su Xun as an ordinary person, he still didn't make a move. This can also be seen that although this guy helps the Hong family, he is not a bloodthirsty person. At least he still has kind thoughts in his heart.  of.

    But he was wrong all the time, so he shouldn't pretend to be aggressive in front of Su Xun. He is not strong enough, so what should he pretend? Su Xun felt a little embarrassed.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said with a smile: "Anyway, he is also a late-stage fake alchemy, and his strength is considered good. Why don't you practice hard, come here, and be a dog for ordinary people?"

    Su Xun's words are a bit harsh. Although this guy is helping the Hong family, it would be wrong to say that he is a dog. At least the members of the Hong family don't have the right to command him, even the old man of the Hong family  , I was also polite to him, not daring to offend him.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, the old man in Taoist robe immediately changed his face, and he lost his voice: "Can you see my realm?"

    "What do you think?"

    When speaking, Su Xun directly radiated his aura, just a little bit, and the people in the Hong family's yard had difficulty breathing.

    As if being strangled by someone, even many members of the Hong family have already started to hold their chests.

    Even a little bit of coercion from a Jindan powerhouse is not something ordinary people can bear.

    The eyes of the old man in Taoist robe suddenly widened, it was obvious that his heart was under a lot of pressure.

    What shocked him even more was that Su Xun's strength turned out to be a strong man in the second-rank Jindan realm. Speaking of strength, he had already been crushed.

    The old man in Taoist robe never expected that the young man in front of him was actually a master, which is really surprising.

    The key point is that Su Xun's strength can absolutely crush him. Everyone is not at the same level at all, and the gap is too big.

    The Golden Core Realm was the realm he had been trying to pursue all his life, but it was a pity that there was no hope, which made him very sad.

    Unexpectedly, today, I really met a master of Jindan Realm.

    "I'll give you a chance. If you want to survive, get out of here and leave me alone."Su Xun said coldly.

    He didn't intend to kill this old man in Taoist robes, and he didn't want to deal with Su Xun mainly because of this old man.

    If he did it right away with the intention of killing someone, then he would have died tragically by now. Su Xun did not allow the Hong family to have such a threat.

    "yes´´"

    The old man in the Taoist robe was also very straightforward, and even heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. At the same time, he cupped his fists and said, "Thank you for your grace of not killing me."

    It is a very good thing for someone to let go of a horse. If he really wants to do something, he will only have a dead end, and he can't even run away.

    Besides, he doesn't have much relationship with the Hong family, but he just received a little kindness from the Hong family back then.

    In addition, he lived in the Hong family because he had no roots, and the people of the Hong family treated him with courtesy, so naturally he would not repay his kindness.

    Over the years, the Hong family has encountered many major events. If it weren't for his presence, the Hong family would not have been able to develop so smoothly.

    But this does not mean that it is impossible for him to really die for the Hong family. The relationship between everyone has not yet reached that point.

    The members of the Hong family were all shocked, and they thought that this was all right, the master they relied on most in the Hong family directly betrayed?

    To be reasonable, no one expected this kind of result. It feels like a fairy tale. This ending is too unhappy for the Hong family.

    Su Xun asked again: "By the way, did the Hong family ask you to deal with a woman recently, so that she can't afford to have a high fever?"

    The old man in Taoist robes is quite strong, so Su Xun naturally has to doubt whether he did it.

    The old man simply shook his head, "It's not me. I actually don't care about the Hong family's affairs, and I don't know what they did. I just help out when needed."

    "But what you said is that you shot at a woman. I really haven't done it. Under normal circumstances, I don't shoot at ordinary people."

    ?Su Xun nodded. Su Xun believed what the old man said. It was obvious that he was a reliable person. He really didn't like to attack ordinary people. He didn't do anything directly just now.

    Besides, the Hong family can't command him, unless the Hong family is in danger, he will help.

    In this way, the focus is still on other people. Su Xun looked at the old man with a playful smile: "Any other experts, please come out together." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1018 Nanyang Wizard

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun also believed that there must be masters in this Hong family, so he had to force them out one by one, and there was always a murderer.

    As everyone knows, at this moment, the heart of the old man of the Hong family has completely panicked. Even if he has people from the city, he can't hide his inner fluctuations at this moment.

    How can there be any bullshit master? It is already very good to have such an immortal cultivator, and it is also the biggest reliance of their Hong family for many years.

    This Taoist robed old man is like a patron saint, so that the members of the Hong family have an idea in their hearts, no matter how rampant they are, they all know that nothing will happen to the Hong family in the end.

    But today, it seems that the situation has changed. The most powerful existence of their Hong family stopped fighting.

    The old man couldn't command him, so he could only respectfully say: "Immortal, why are you doing this, are you going to help him?"

    The old man in the Taoist robe is obviously a good tempered man. If this is Su Xun, someone talks to me like that, I will go up and slap you to death, who is talking nonsense to you.

    The old man in the Taoist robe just sighed, and only heard him say: "To be honest, I am not this opponent. We are far behind."

    "Even if there are ten of me, I'm no match for him. It's impossible for me to die."

    The old man was honest, and he only listened to his persuasion: "I also want to advise you, don't be obsessed with your obsession. If you have any grievances, you should quickly untie them, so as not to bring disaster to the Hong family."

    "That's all I've said. I've said everything I need to say. I won't take care of the Hong family's affairs today, even if the Hong family perishes."

    After the old man in Taoist robe finished saying this sentence, he immediately closed his eyes. Anyway, the kindness he owed to the Hong family back then has already been repaid over the years.

    Today he also said what he should say. It can be said that he is benevolent and righteous. As for whether he listens or not, that is the Hong family's own business, and it has nothing to do with him.

    Su Xun almost laughed out loud, thinking that the appearance of this old man in the Taoist robe is not right, he should replace the Taoist robe with cassock, and shave his head bald. Looking at him like this, it is more suitable to be a monk.

    Concentrate on persuading others to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha immediately.

    However, I was right not to kill him today, and it was quite a shock for the Hong family to have him persuade me.

    In the Hong family, everyone has regarded him as a god-like figure, as if he is omnipotent, and his strength is obvious to all.

    However, he said that ten of them added up could not beat this ordinary person.

    Then how can their Hong family fight against Su Xun? Isn't this a joke?

    The old man was completely in shock, and he only heard him say: "Hmph, it has reached this point, how can I believe that he can let our Hong family go?"

    Su Xun's strength really made him a little scared, and he had already started to regret it in his heart, but the matter had developed to this point, there was no turning back when he opened his bow, and regret was useless.

    The problem is, the Hong family has already offended the person in front of them, and if they want to reconcile, I'm afraid it will not be that simple. Who can guarantee that this kid will not come up directly afterwards and kill their Hong family.

    As for this old man, he has experienced too much, so when he thinks about things, he will always think about it.

    I just heard him say: "Now that the matter is up to now, I don't say those useless things. It is true that our Hong family did it."

    Su Xun's eyes showed coldness, and he thought that the Hong family really wanted to die.

    Dare to attack Luo Shenyi secretly, but I don't know where the courage comes from.

    "However, our intention is not to kill her. It will only cause her to have a high fever. In fact, it will not endanger her life. You also know that in shopping malls, sometimes we need to use some special methods."

    Su Xun scoffed at his words, maybe he didn't think there was any problem, but Su Xun didn't like this.

    If you are really a powerful person, how can you use those small tricks that can't get on the stage?

    However, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Luo Shenyi's life would not be endangered.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Don't talk so much with me, hand over the method, don't talk to me about any conditions."

    "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill all members of your Hong family."

    In Su Xun's eyes, there was also a fierce light.

    Until the critical moment, he didn't want to kill so many.?, Too many people have been killed, and the evil spirit on the body will be uncontrollable.

    Therefore, when Su Xun acted, he would not kill indiscriminately, but only killed those who he thought should die.

    Several Jianghai families, Su Xun only killed some people, and the rest, Su Xun did not move, but let them choose to surrender.

    But if the Hong family really didn't know how to flatter them and still negotiated conditions with him, then Su Xun might really want to make a move, and he would have to kill everyone in the Hong family.

    Hearing this, the old man couldn't help but tremble in his heart. He really had this kind of thought, thinking that he had one last reliance in his hands.

    If Su Xun really wanted to save Luo Shenyi, he didn't dare to gamble with himself. If he killed all the members of the Hong family, then he would not be able to find a way out. He must have some scruples.

    But after Su Xun finished speaking just now, he realized that the person who didn't dare to bet before became him.

    What if this person really doesn't care about it and slaughters the entire Hong family? At that time, the Hong family will be gone.

    The old man could only admit his cowardice, he said: "Okay, I promise you, someone will save her, you can go back, tonight, she will probably have a fever and her body will return to normal."

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun's murderous aura subsided slightly.

    However, Su Xun still asked: "What method did you use?"

    This kind of remote control is really unheard of by Su Xun, and he is a bit puzzled.

    The old man has already admitted his cowardice, so what else is there to say, he naturally confessed honestly: "It's a great mage from my Hong family, a wizard from Nanyang, who knows how to do it, but it's not easy to do it once."

    Su Xun also roughly understood that it turned out that it was the wizard from Nanyang, and it was indeed a bit weird, which made people confused.

    Su Xun has never been in contact with it, so it is no wonder that he is not very clear about what is going on.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then let him take action quickly. If the person is not well tonight, you Hong family will be buried with me."

    I'm not really worried that he will play tricks. It is almost impossible for the Hong family of Nuo Da to run away before night, so Su Xun can easily kill them.

    As for leaving now, it is just to go back and check on Luo Shenyi's situation. As for the Hong family, Su Xun will settle accounts with them later.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1019 Luo Shenyi Awakens

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Su Xun went back, Luo Shenyi was still lying on the bed. It seemed that the situation didn't get any better.

    Fortunately, the members of the Hong family also made it clear that it was night, so Su Xun was not too anxious, just wait quietly until night.

    Just looking at Luo Shenyi's pale face made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable, and he was already thinking about how to let the Hong family make amends this time.

    It is not enough to wipe out the entire Hong family, the impact is too great, and Su Xun does not want to make things too bad and make Tianji Technology a target of public criticism.

    But the Hong family must pay the price, at least make them uncomfortable, this is for sure, at least it must be uncomfortable for a long time.

    Since this kind of thing has been done, if it is emotional and reasonable, it must be educated.

    After Fu Aohai knew that Su Xun was back, he hurried over. The meeting in the afternoon made him restless.

    He already regarded Su Xun as his back. To put it bluntly, he still cared about Su Xun.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun was going to Hong's house to do something, so he naturally felt a little worried. After all, the Hong family's reputation was too great, and he was not from Hong Kong Island, so he couldn't even feel the horror of the Hong family.

    Although Su Xun is powerful, when he goes against a big family, he is afraid that he will suffer a disadvantage, so as to avoid any problems.

    Fortunately, Su Xun came back safely. After knowing that Su Xun was back, he came over immediately and asked what was going on.

    "Su Xun, is everything going well?" Fu Aohai said immediately after he arrived.

    Noticing Fu Aohai's eyes, looking him up and down, Su Xun felt a little funny for a while, only to hear him say: "Uncle Fu, don't worry, I'm not missing any arms or legs."

    "When we got there, we naturally reasoned with them and didn't fight."

    What Su Xun said was correct. Indeed, after arriving at Hong's house, no one did anything, so Su Xun only broke the guy's leg.

    Except for that, everyone didn't make a move.

    The Hong family found out their masters and planned to kill Su Xun, but as for Su Xun, he surrendered without fighting and did not make a move.

    What he said so lightly, in fact, the whole process was not that simple, but Su Xun didn't want to stop at this time, and said it to scare the elderly, it was really unnecessary.

    Fu Aohai said: "It's good that there is nothing to do, what does the Hong family say?"

    "What else can I say, I have evidence, they don't have to admit it if they want to, they're just a bunch of rubbish who only do things secretly."

    Su Xun continued: "However, the Hong family has softened. After admitting this matter, they also agreed to let Luo Shenyi get better today."

    "The case of Shenyi's fever is actually not simple. It was the Hong family who played tricks in the dark. Ordinary medicines didn't work at all, so I guessed it was them."

    "When we got there, we found out that they hired wizards from Nanyang to do it secretly."

    By this time, Su Xun was more free, so he told Fu Aohai in detail what was going on.

    Speaking of it, Su Xun is still very grateful to Fu Aohai, this time thanks to Fu Aohai reminding himself before coming, and then he came with him.

    If Fu Aohai hadn't said a few words, he wouldn't have come. He was really dealt with by the Hong family, and Su Xun probably wouldn't come here in time, so Luoshen Yike would be really in danger.

    What the Hong family said will not harm life, but only for a short time. If the fever lasts for a long time, even if it does not harm life, it is estimated that there will be problems with the human brain.

    As for Luo Shenyi's character, when she thought she was sick, she would just hold on, and she would definitely not take the initiative to tell Su Xun that she was not the kind of little woman who had to be coaxed by a man when she was sick.

    Su Xun probably didn't even know about it. If there is a delay, I'm afraid Luo Shenyi's side, when Su Xun realizes something is wrong, the day lily will be cold.

    I have to say that Fu Aohai's judgment is very accurate. After all, he is an old fritter. He has been in the business world for so many years and has a lot of experience.

    There are some people in the mall. He has seen too many people, and he knows that everyone can use various methods. Speaking of this, Luo Shenyi must not have as much experience as him.

    On Fu Aohai's side, he also knew very well in his heart that the Hong family would give in so easily?  SeriouslyHe himself didn't quite believe it.

    It must be that Su Xun used some method to make the Hong family forcefully subdue, even the whole Hong family, it is not good to refuse to be subdued.

    Since Su Xun didn't say anything, then Fu Aohai wouldn't ask, but in his heart, he still sighed, saying that Su Xun was really more awesome than he thought.

    I just heard Fu Aohai say: "Boss Luo, as long as there is nothing to do, after this time, I believe that the Hong family will not act rashly, and we can go back tomorrow."

    Su Xun asked: "By the way, will the exchange meeting tomorrow continue?"

    "There will be a closing ceremony tomorrow, and everyone will have to attend it. There should be a farewell party tonight, but that doesn't matter, we can fly back directly at night."

    It can be seen that Fu Aohai is unwilling to stay in this place of Hong Kong Island. After all, he has no business here, and if he continues to stay, it is just a waste of time.

    On the other side of Jianghai, there are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. He thought that Su Xun, like him, wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

    Little did he know that Su Xun thought differently from him, the Hong family hadn't been cleaned up yet, how could he leave.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Tomorrow, will people from the Hong family come?"

    "Then I will definitely come. After all, everyone is going to participate in the closing ceremony. As an important party in this exchange meeting, the Hong family will naturally come to participate. Their patriarch, Hong Lisheng, will definitely come."

    When Su Xun heard this, he nodded, as long as someone came, so as not to have to go to Hong's house again.

    That old man, I'm afraid he won't come over. After all, he has retired to the second line. He is currently making some important decisions behind the scenes and will not show his face again.

    Even on such an occasion, he wouldn't show up, but it didn't matter, his son came over, it was the same.

    As for his grandson Hong Yuanhao, his leg is already broken, so he probably won't be able to come here at night.

    After waiting for more than two hours, Luo Shenyi, who was unconscious on the bed, finally woke up and slowly opened her eyes.

    Su Xun glanced at her, then quickly touched her head. It seems that the high fever has indeed subsided.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1020 I don't think so

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, how long have I been asleep?"

    After Luo Shenyi woke up, this was the first question she asked.

    It seems that she has a fever, and she can't hold back and wants to sleep. She remembers these things, but she can't remember clearly what happened after she fell asleep.

    In fact, she didn't sleep for a few hours. It is estimated that in her subconscious, she felt as if she had been asleep for a long time.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying with a smile: "I slept all afternoon, and someone else went to the meeting to replace you. How do you feel now?"

    "I feel much better, my head is still a little dizzy, but it's not as uncomfortable as before." Luo Shenyi said.

    Su Xun knew that this was normal. Although the high fever had subsided, Luo Shenyi slept for a long time after all. Normal people sleep for a long time in the afternoon. After sleeping too much, they will feel dizzy.

    Not to mention that she just woke up, if she just woke up, recovered from a serious illness, and immediately became alive and well, that would be abnormal.

    Su Xun said: "That's good, the high fever has subsided, let's drink some hot water."

    Luo Shenyi took the water glass and drank half of it in a small sip. Maybe she slept for too long, her body was dehydrated, and her lips were even a little dry.

    Luo Shenyi said, "I haven't been sick for a long time, but I really didn't expect that I would still get sick this time on Hong Kong Island. Maybe it's because of acclimatization."

    The current Luo Shenyi is still kept in the dark, and doesn't know what the truth is.

    Anyway, she's fine now, so Su Xun naturally told her truthfully what was going on, "Shenyi, actually this time you're sick, it's not because you're not acclimatized."

    "That is how the matter?"

    "Someone did something secretly, it was the Hong family who did it. They asked the wizards from Nanyang to attack you. I treated you and found that all kinds of methods were useless, so I suspected them."

    Speaking of this, Su Xun also felt that the Nanyang wizard was still a little weird, and it was unbelievable that he could secretly do this.

    Of course, Su Xun also knows that it is estimated that this method is not used casually. This seemingly magical and powerful operation must have restrictions. Su Xun can guess that it must be a big price to pay for Luo Shenyi  will be small.

    And Su Xun can be sure that this method will definitely not be useful to a cultivator like himself, and it is estimated that only people in Hong Kong Island can do it.

    Rao is so awesome, it is incredible that no one can do it directly and secretly without encountering Luo Shenyi.

    It's no wonder that the Hong family can make a big splash on Hong Kong Island, and even in the whole of Asia, their wealth is one of the best.

    ? Not only do they have a great investment vision, but they also have many strange people helping at home, how can others make fun of them.

    I didn't think about that anymore. I guess that wizard will no longer have any relationship with me. No matter how awesome he is, he is just a running dog of the Hong family, so Su Xun naturally doesn't like it.

    I only heard Su Xun continue to say: "I went to Hong's house in the afternoon and reached a settlement with them, so they acted and cured you."

    Luo Shenyi's beautiful eyes widened slightly. It was obvious that she never thought that her inexplicable illness was caused by the Hong family.

    With Luo Shenyi's imagination, she really couldn't think of such an operation.

    However, Luo Shenyi was still a little worried about Su Xun, "They didn't do anything to you, did you suffer?"

    "Don't worry, you still don't know my character, and I can still suffer from them? Just broke that Hong Yuanhao's leg and threatened the Hong family. They can only cure you obediently."

    Only then did Luo Shenyi feel relieved. What she was most afraid of was that Hong Jia would threaten her and ask Tianji Company to cooperate with them. She was really afraid that Su Xun agreed.

    After hearing Su Xun's words, Luo Shenyi realized that she was thinking too much.

    ?With Su Xun's personality, how could he be threatened by the Hong family? Controlling violence with violence is his style. Of course, Luo Shenyi agrees with this approach and thinks there is nothing wrong with it.

    Luo Shenyi said, "I really didn't expect that the Hong family would be so shameless that they would use such indecent methods if they failed to cooperate."

    "Su Xun, let's go back directly. I don't think there is any need to participate in this exchange meeting."

    It was obvious that Luo Shenyi was already feeling a little chilled at this time, she came here to save face, but she almost got herself involved.

    Requires?If Su Xun came with her, she might not know why she had a fever, or she might not be able to wake up at all.

    Su Xun could understand Luo Shenyi's mood. Anyone who encountered such a thing would not be too happy, even a goddess would be a little emotional.

    Just listen to Su Xun's persuasion: "Shenyi, don't think too much, it's all right now, and no one will dare to hurt you again."

    Based on what Su Xun gave the Hong family today, unless they really wanted to die, otherwise Su Xun really didn't believe that they had such courage and continued to do it.

    Su Xun said again: "Tomorrow will be the closing ceremony. I have been here for several days. It is not appropriate to leave now. After all, there are people here who will inevitably meet in the future."

    "And just wait, there will be a good show tomorrow."

    Su Xun didn't say any more about it, and only heard him ask: "What do you want to eat, I'll go out and buy it for you."

    "I'll take a shower, let's go out together, just as I'm going out to get some air."

    ！！！！！！

    The next morning, the closing ceremony officially started. It was a process, but it still had to go, so basically all the people who came to participate also came.

    The people from the Hong family came here without any accidents. Just like what Fu Aohai said, it was Hong Lisheng who came, a man of reputation.

    What surprised everyone was why Hong Yuanhao didn't come. That guy is very good at being a man. These days, he can be said to have both ways, and he has a good relationship with many people.

    As a result, I wanted to say goodbye today, but I didn't see it.

    That guy Hong Lisheng explained a little bit, saying that he was unwell and couldn't come here today.

    Only Su Xun, an insider, is sitting below at the moment, with a sneer on his face.

    At the closing ceremony, people from the Hong family were asked to speak at the beginning, so naturally Hong Lisheng was born, and from this we can see the status of the Hong family.

    It is true that in this place of Hong Kong Island, even if it is someone else's territory, he is like a host.

    "I'm very happy to be able to come up to speak. This exchange meeting, generally speaking, is quite satisfactory. Everyone has benefited a lot from communicating together"

    "It's relatively perfect, I don't think it may be"

    At this moment, Su Xun stood up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1021: The Lion Opens His Mouth

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It can be said that there was a complete silence in the whole meeting place. Everyone looked over and wondered who this was, speaking in a serious tone.

    And if you talk like this, it's obviously messing up the situation, it's not kind at all, it seems to be messing around.

    Few people knew Su Xun, and everyone was thinking, who is this kid? It sounds like he is quite courageous.

    However, that fellow Hong Lisheng knew about Su Xun. He also heard about Su Xun's fuss at Hong's house yesterday when he came back afterwards.

    Especially his own son, whose leg was broken by this kid, naturally filled his heart with anger.

    However, the old man specifically told him that this person's strength is quite terrifying, and he should not act casually.

    In my heart, I have some points for Su Xun's terrifying strength, so even if this person is a little upset, in fact he really didn't say anything.

    Came here today, everything is normal, as if nothing happened yesterday.

    After all, what happened yesterday was in the Hong family, and few people knew about it. Without permission, members of the Hong family would naturally not speak out, and family ugliness should not be publicized.

    Unexpectedly, he didn't say anything, and wanted to pretend that nothing happened, but Su Xun didn't think so. He didn't say a few words at the beginning, and Su Xun started to make things crazy.

    On Hong Lisheng's side, his face was very ugly, and he didn't know what to say for a while.

    It's like being slapped in the face, but you don't know if you want to fight back.

    Fight back, it seems that you can't beat the opponent, and the adults in the family have clearly explained that you can't have any conflicts with this person.

    But don't fight back, it's really embarrassing for people to beat you in front of so many people.

    At this moment, Hong Lisheng almost feels this way, feeling that being a human being is really difficult, a bit painful.

    Immediately there are bodyguards at the scene, who are responsible for maintaining order at the scene.

    The speech of such an important person was interrupted, so naturally they regarded Su Xun as a troublemaker, so they shot directly and walked towards Su Xun.

    To be honest, I didn't even look at these two strong bodyguards. I just went up and slapped them, causing the two bodyguards to fly out, and then fell to the ground.

    Such a lightning strike shocked everyone present. This man managed to take down two professional bodyguards so casually. What is his origin?

    Just listen to Su Xun saying, "Don't be nervous, everyone. I am from Tianji Technology Company. Many people may not know that yesterday, Mr. Luo of our company had a high fever and his physical condition suddenly deteriorated."

    Everyone knew that Luo Shenyi was ill. After all, she rested for half a day yesterday, and Fu Aohai explained it to her.

    But as for the specific disease, everyone is really not very clear about it. After all, it is a woman. Who knows if it is because the aunt is uncomfortable or something, and everyone will not ask too clearly, just know it.

    Now, after hearing what Su Xun said was so serious, and looking at Luo Shenyi again, it's not like she just sat there and took care of herself.

    Most people became suspicious, thinking that this kid must be joking, why do they feel that what he said is not reliable at all.

    "And Mr. Luo's life is all because of the Hong family's secret tricks."

    Immediately there were whispers at the scene.

    Although what Su Xun said is the truth, everyone still doesn't believe it when it comes to reason. This is too nonsense, and the Hong family has to take the blame for things like illness?

    Hong Lisheng's face was ugly, he was naturally unwilling to admit this kind of thing, otherwise, wouldn't it make his Hong family's reputation plummet.

    So he said: "This young man, you must have a reason for what you say. We are all worried about Mr. Luo's illness. You say that my Hong family did it. Isn't that unreasonable?"

    Su Xun looked at him with a sneer and said to himself, what's the point of pretending like this.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Whether your Hong family admits it or not, anyway, the facts are the same. Of course, there are so many people here, and you don't want to admit it. I can understand this."

    "But it doesn't mean that I will let you go. What the Hong family did this time needs to be compensated. Otherwise, your Hong family will just wait for me."

    Beads of sweat had already appeared on Hong Lisheng's forehead.

    The Hong family originally thought that it would be no big deal if Luo Shenyi was cured. After all, Su Xun also left yesterday and did not continue.? Make trouble.

    Unexpectedly, until today, this guy started to make up for it.

    No one in the Hong family expected this kind of thing to happen, so they said that they were not prepared. At this moment, Hong Lisheng was a little bit at a loss as to what to do.

    The most important thing is that he is still on the stage now, and Su Xun has made him unable to get off the stage, and he can't even contact his family.

    All he can do now is probably to deny it: "Sir, I really don't understand what you're talking about, please stay calm, I think Mr. Luo has also come to the scene today, and he looks pretty good  Not bad."

    "Hehe, whether you understand it or not, let me tell you about my conditions."

    Su Xun said: "Your Hong family will directly compensate Mr. Luo with 50 billion Huaxia coins. Let's write off this matter. Otherwise, your Hong family will just wait."

    "What, did I hear correctly, 50 billion?"

    "This young man must have lost his mind and gone crazy. Does he know who he is talking to?"

    "The tone of the young is not small, do you know what the concept of 50 billion is?"

    "It is estimated that the opposite is the Hong family. This is planning to speak loudly."

    "I'm a little puzzled, who gave him the courage? Is Tianji Technology Company already short of money?"

    ""

    ?Su Xun was really so nonchalant about his words that he couldn't stop talking, and he said five billion, which directly scared everyone, and the scene immediately became lively.

    This is not a joke. What is the concept of 50 billion? Although the people present are wealthy, many of them are not worth 50 billion.

    They have worked hard for most of their lives, and their net worth is less than 50 billion. The key point is that these people can still be regarded as very successful people.

    You'll need 50 billion to come up, just open your mouth?

    The key point is that this number is really terrifying. You must know that the Huaxia currency is much more expensive than the Hong Kong dollar.

    Even if it is a person with a net worth of hundreds of billions, it is almost impossible to take out so much money directly, and the difficulty is too great.

    I am afraid that Su Xun's appetite can no longer be described in a big word.

    Even Fu Aohai and Luo Shenyi, who are his own people, are shocked now, thinking that Su Xun is too fierce.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1022 Things Are Not Simple

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even if he knew in advance that Su Xun was going to do something, he never expected that he would be so aggressive.

    Opening the mouth is 50 billion. This number is even so large that ordinary people can't understand at all what the concept is.

    Everyone present must have net worth of tens of billions, and even those with tens of billions of net worth are considered poor here.

    After such a large number of rich people heard this number, they all felt frightened. One can imagine how frightening it is.

    Su Xun's words were really shocking and endlessly frightening everyone.

    Hong Lisheng blushed even more, feeling that Su Xun was killing his Hong family as a winner.

    Although it is true that the Hong family is at fault for this matter, it is simply unreasonable for you to open your mouth and say 50 billion.

    Even if the Hong family's assets are very huge, it is not easy to take out 50 billion yuan at once. It can be said that it has already hurt the foundation of the Hong family.

    Even if it is a person with hundreds of billions of assets, it is actually very difficult for him to get 50 billion at once.

    The property of the Hong family has never been on the wealth list, and no one really knows how much it is, but it is said that it is one of the best in Asia.

    ? Su Xun roughly calculated in his mind, and said that it is possible to get trillions, and it is not too much to ask for 50 billion.

    It's enough to make them feel distressed, like cutting flesh, but within the acceptable range, this degree must be grasped.

    "Boy, don't go too far. On this occasion, it would be inappropriate for you to blackmail our Hong family, right?"

    This guy Hong Lisheng said righteously.

    Now he is on a commanding height. After all, everyone feels in their hearts that Su Xun has a relatively big problem.

    It requires money to come up, and it is a big mouth, this is purely funny, what is the difference with the street hooligans who collect protection fees on the street, why do they give you money?

    Fu Aohai also looked at Su Xun worriedly, thinking in his heart whether he should drag Su Xun back.

    Even if it is true that the Hong family did something wrong, it is enough to go to them in private to solve it, and see if they will give some compensation or something.

    But you are at the closing ceremony, everyone is there, it is too ugly, and it will affect others later.

    For example, everyone's impression of wealthy businessmen in the Mainland has changed since then.  It is estimated that it will become a plummet, and I think the problem is relatively big, and they are all people who speak loudly.

    Moreover, the number you want is too big, and people probably won't be willing to give it to you. Anyway, Fu Aohai thinks that Su Xun's doing this is not a good thing.

    Su Xun doesn't care about other people's eyes. What he did today was not on a whim, and he had already planned to do something.

    What's more, when there are many people, the Hong family will be severely humiliated, and there will be no shop after passing this village.

    Hong Lisheng's reaction was not beyond Su Xun's expectation. To put it bluntly, he is not the real master of the Hong family.

    Let alone 50 billion, even if it was 10 billion, he couldn't call it casually.

    If he agrees immediately, Su Xun probably has to wonder in his heart, wondering if there is a fraud or something.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It doesn't matter whether you agree or not. Anyway, your Hong family is not up to you. What can you do if you agree?"

    "The resentment value from Hong Lisheng is +62."

    Hong Lisheng's face was ashen. It's been a long time since he met such a vicious person, and he didn't save him any face when he spoke. It was really uncomfortable.

    However, Hong Lisheng still said: "Everyone in our Hong family will not agree to your excessive request."

    "Please stop quickly, don't delay our closing ceremony, you are delaying the time of everyone here."

    This guy is pretty smart, and he brought other people up, and everyone stood on the opposite side of Su Xun to punish him.

    The people present are all rich people. It is not an exaggeration for some people to say hundreds of thousands a minute. Can you waste everyone's time?

    As everyone knows, in Su Xun's eyes, they are just a bunch of rubbish, no matter how rich they are, do you have money like me?

    No matter what I am, I can kill you in seconds, what else is there to say.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying with a smile: "You Hong family??No one would agree?  I don't think so.  "

    "Well, call your father and tell him what I just said, and listen to what he has to say. It's not up to you to decide about the Hong family."

    When Su Xun said this, his tone suddenly became cold, and he only heard him say: "In addition, I advise you, you'd better call me obediently, otherwise you can't bear the consequences."

    Hearing Su Xun's tone, Hong Lisheng was really not sure.

    To be reasonable, there is no need for a character like him to be afraid of a young man, but thinking of what his father said at home, he must not mess with that person.

    Hong Lisheng didn't dare to be negligent for a while, so he could only call back and ask what the situation was.

    "Hi, father"

    Hong Lisheng went to the side, a relatively quiet place, to make sure that no one could hear his phone call.

    The voice of the old man of the Hong family came over: "Aren't you attending the closing ceremony, where did you find the time to call me?"

    "Father, the person you mentioned yesterday also appeared at the closing ceremony today."

    "Well, then what, did you get in touch?"

    The old man's voice was relatively calm. Su Xun's appearance seemed to be expected. After all, he belonged to Luo Shenyi. If Luo Shenyi was here, he would definitely be there.

    Even before Hong Lisheng left, he specifically told him not to have any more conflicts with that person.

    Hong Lisheng said anxiously: "Father, it was that person who interrupted me directly when I was speaking and mentioned what happened yesterday."

    The old man on the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and then he said: "Whatever he says, don't provoke him, don't say anything, just round things up a bit."

    Hong Lisheng was quite surprised. His old man was famous for being domineering when he was young, so he must not suffer.

    Even if you get older and restrain yourself a little, but this kind of thing engraved in your bones will not change.

    But now, his father actually told him to admit that he was cowardly, and he clearly meant to say, don't mess with others, don't provoke them.

    Hong Lisheng said helplessly: "Father, the matter is not that simple. He wants 50 billion in compensation from our Hong family." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1023 The world is changing too fast

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hehow much did he say?"

    Even the old man, who was called a legend, was stunned after hearing this number.

    It's not that he didn't hear clearly, it's that he can't believe it. This is too fake, isn't it, it's going to cost 50 billion?

    Do you really think that the Hong family's money is all blown by the wind? It is quite uncomfortable to take out 50 billion.

    Hong Lisheng then said: "Father, I have already rejected him, but he still insists on asking me to call you. I don't think we need to talk to him."

    "No matter how powerful he is, can he still turn the world upside down? Does he really regard Hong Kong Island as his family?"

    Hong Lisheng, this guy, was still talking smartly.

    As everyone knows, the focus of the old man's attention and his are not the same at all. I only heard the old man ask: "Did he ask you to call me?"

    "That's right!"

    The old man sighed, he probably understood what was going on in his heart, that guy was probably using this method to warn himself.

    If he really got angry and didn't pay this compensation today, then he might come to the Hong family again, and at that time, the Hong family might be in a state of chaos.

    There are thousands of mistakes that should not be taken against Luo Shenyi. This time I lost my wife and lost my army, five hundred billion, even if the old man has passed the stage of caring about money, after hearing this number, he can't help it.  very casual.

    After all, people depend on personal wealth. If you say that someone really doesn't care about money, unless he is a cultivator and doesn't live much in the world, it is unlikely.

    The old man was silent for a long time, and then said leisurely: "Can you bargain?"

    "???"

    Hong Lisheng was stunned, and thought to himself, what does the old man mean by this? Could it be that he really wants to give in and give money? How is this possible?  Is this still their Hong family's style?

    Hong Lisheng immediately said: "Father, that person's attitude is very firm, and he is not easy to talk to. It is estimated to be 50 billion, and he will not back down."

    "Besides, why did we give him money? Isn't Luo Shenyi already healed now? Do you really think that Luo Shenyi's life is worth 50 billion?"

    "Son, you'd better keep your voice down. If he hears you, I'm going to send a white-haired person to a black-haired person."

    The old man sighed in his heart, and said that his son was still too young after all, at least he didn't know much about cultivators.

    If he is really an ordinary person, no matter how powerful his background is, it is impossible for the Hong family to succumb. With the current strength of the Hong family, to be honest, even the boss of Hong Kong Island, they are not very good.

    The problem is that they have transcended the mundane, and they can really wipe out the entire Hong family directly.

    If you speak disrespectfully, if someone is unhappy, Hong Lisheng will be killed directly, and you will have no place to find someone to reason with.

    Hong Lisheng was really a little scared when his father said this, so he quickly looked around.

    Finding that Su Xun was not there, he probably didn't hear him, so he breathed a sigh of relief and felt a chill down his spine. He was not at his own home, so he had to be more polite when speaking, so as not to make any mistakes.

    The old man said again: "Go and promise him. Our Hong family gave this compensation. This time we are at fault. Luo Shenyi doesn't care if she is fine or not. After all, we are going to attack her."

    "It's also fortunate that she is fine. If something really happens, our Hong family may be wiped out."

    Hearing this, Hong Lisheng couldn't help but his voice began to tremble, "Father, is that young man so powerful?"

    "Lisheng, you don't know much about many things, even I don't know very well, anyway, money can be earned again, and our Hong family can earn 50 billion yuan sooner or later. It won't hurt the root, so just give it to me."  , stop moaning."

    "I'm going to make him impatient later. I guess it won't be solved by 50 billion."

    The old man seemed to understand Su Xun's character quite well, and he was very decisive when making a decision.

    Hong Lisheng felt like he was dreaming now, and he couldn't understand it. He felt more uncomfortable than killing him for 50 billion.

    Such an astronomical figure, but my old man seems to think that it is a good thing that this little money can get things done?

    For a while, Hong Lisheng was a little messy.

    butHe still said: "Father, but we can't promise him in front of so many people, why don't we talk about this matter later and delay him for a while."

    Hong Lisheng still took into account the face of the entire Hong family. If he agreed, it would not only be a loss of money, but also face and reputation.

    Not to mention ruined overnight, but the reputation accumulated by the Hong family over the past few decades must be greatly reduced.

    But the old man said: "Don't think so much, look at the problem more thoroughly."

    "That kid must be thinking of embarrassing our Hong family in front of everyone. This is also one of his punishments."

    "If you want to talk about it in private, people won't agree to it at all, and it might make you even more ugly, so just agree directly, and you will be ashamed if you are ashamed."

    "You have to remember that these are all false. The strength of other people is not as good as our Hong family. What's the use of fame and the like."

    "Good father, I see."

    Hong Lisheng knew that the old man's decision could not be violated, and over the years, the old man's decision was almost beneficial to the Hong family.

    Possibly, except for the one he made to Luo Shenyi a few days ago, it was his worst decision.

    At that time, no one knew Su Xun's strength.

    After hanging up the phone, Hong Lisheng came back, and the venue suddenly became quiet.

    Today's closing ceremony seems to have changed. Everyone wants to know how the Hong family will handle this matter, and there are more people watching the excitement.

    On Hong Lisheng's side, his face is not very good-looking. It seems that he is destined to be ashamed today, and Su Xun was so arrogant just now, you have to come to subdue him now, and you feel angry when you think about it.

    But there is nothing to do, Hong Lisheng still said: "Our old man has agreed to your request and will compensate Mr. Luo for the loss."

    "And we, the Hong family, apologize to Mr. Luo."

    Hong Lisheng is also a bachelor. Although he is reluctant in his heart, he will do the things that the old man told him well. This is his ability.

    All the people present were stunned for an instant.

    It's not too surprising that the Hong family would take the initiative to apologize to Luo Shenyi. Compared with this, the 50 billion is the key point.

    Just lose 50 billion directly?  When did the Hong family become so talkative?  Everyone feels that the world seems to be changing too fast.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1024 Hongyun Star Official

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    All of these people present were shocked, and some even couldn't help but widen their eyes.

    Even if they are rich and well-informed, there is no way to keep calm now.

    That's 50 billion, wealth that can make countless people go crazy and even give away their lives, just like that.

    I know that your Hong family is rich, but when did the Hong family become so generous, it makes people feel unbelievable.

    He didn't even mention any conditions, just agreed so directly. When did the Hong family become so talkative?

    Su Xun was the only one, and he wasn't surprised at all at this time, as long as he was a smarter person, he should agree, and it really didn't surprise him.

    On the contrary, because of this decision, Su Xun has a high opinion of the old man of the Hong family.

    As expected of a famous man, it is indeed not ordinary people who can lay down so many foundations. This kind of courage and thought, ordinary people simply do not possess.

    Not only obediently agreed to give the money, but even apologized directly, and didn't care about embarrassment. This kind of person is actually very scary.

    People with this kind of courage will not be too bad as long as they do anything.

    And that old man's whole life, it seems that there is no need to prove anything, he has been successful enough, even among the rich.

    To say that he is truly self-made, there are not many people who can compare with him.

    Of course, no matter how scary he is, he has limitations, and Su Xun doesn't like him.

    This person will not pose any threat to Su Xun, otherwise, Su Xun would not keep him.

    If the Hong family did this, it cost a lot of money, which is equivalent to a reconciliation with themselves. Probably this is a waste of money to eliminate disasters.

    This is probably the best result, and it won't have too much impact on the Hong family. It's just a little money. I believe they will only feel pain, and will not be defeated because of this.

    The Hong family's property is really too much. It is actually very easy for them to earn back the 50 billion, and it will not take many years.

    As for the lost face, it¨s actually just for a while. During this time, the Hong family just needs to keep a low profile. No matter how big the Hong family is, no one dares to underestimate them. Sooner or later, the face will be recovered.  of.

    People have already achieved what Su Xun wanted to see, so Su Xun will naturally not embarrass them anymore, this matter is equivalent to exposing it.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "Very well, I agree. I hope that your Hong family will stop thinking about it."

    Being said that, Hong Lisheng was actually very upset in his heart, but on the surface, he kept nodding and saying yes, this is the world of adults, and it is actually very difficult.

    The people present didn't know what to say anymore, they were shocked in their hearts, but they definitely couldn't speak.

    If you speak at this time, you will directly offend the Hong family, and the end will be quite miserable.

    Su Xun also said: "As for the compensation in the future, your people can directly discuss it with Tianji Technology Company."

    It's no surprise that the money was given to Tianji Technology Company, and Su Xun didn't plan to ask for it himself, because it wouldn't be of much use if he asked for it.

    It is only at this stage that I realize that money is of little use.

    On the contrary, although Tianji Technology Company has been making money, it has invested a lot. After all, these high-tech things need to be researched and developed.

    And the wages of employees, in all industries, basically exist at the top.

    The company has a lot of expenses. With this injection of funds, I believe that the development of mobile phones can be faster.

    Anyway, the money invested is only temporary, and it still belongs to Su Xun and Luo Shenyi in the end.

    As for when the Hong family will pay, this is not something Su Xun has to worry about, because he knows in his heart that since the Hong family has agreed, he will definitely not play tricks.

    That will only make them more ugly. With the old man's wisdom, he can understand this.

    Luo Shenyi felt dizzy all over, and couldn't believe that Tianji Technology Company had never made that much money until now.

    ?It turned out to be better now, and there was another 50 billion in funds all of a sudden, how could it be so easy to make money with Su Xun.

    For the first time, I felt that extortion was so cool, and Luo Shenyi actually had the idea of ??committing a crime.

    After everyone has settled this matter, there will be no Su Xun.What's the matter, Su Xun waved his hand directly, and said casually: "I'm sorry to waste everyone's time, you go ahead and pretend that I don't exist."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun really went out. This kind of closing ceremony is actually just a variety of speeches. Nowhere can escape this kind of formalism, and Su Xun has no interest.

    After finishing my own affairs, I came out directly, intending to rest for a while.

    The people present looked at each other in blank dismay, they didn't know what to say anymore, they always felt that that kid looked really strange.

    With his appearance, is he really an employee of Tianji Technology?  Why are the Hong family afraid of him?

    However, no one dared to provoke Su Xun. Who knows what kind of temper this master is. The fate of the Hong family is still vivid in his mind. They are not as big as the Hong family.

    Don't say it is 500 million, if you ask for 500 million, some people may feel as if they have been cut into pieces.

    It's just that Su Xun made such a move, this closing ceremony has changed a bit, and everyone has lost that interest. Everyone has their own thoughts in their hearts.

    On Su Xun's side, he returned to his room, and nothing will happen to Luo Shenyi's side, and he doesn't need to worry about anything.

    Lying on the bed, Su Xun thought of his resentment value. It can be said that he got a lot from the Hong family in the past two days.

    Coupled with the previous accumulation, it should be possible to draw a lottery.

    Sure enough, Su Xun saw that there were more than 600 resentment points, so Su Xun would not be too polite, and directly smoked five times, and it would be a bit wasteful to smoke six times in a row.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lottery has successfully won the skin of Ming Shiyin ‐Hongyun Xingguan／"

    Just at this time, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind. It looked beautiful, and there was indeed something.

    Ming Shiyin on the skin is mainly red, holding a golden round wheel, which is constantly turning, and at the same time, a red light flashes.

    The whole skin doesn't look very exquisite, but it should be pretty good. Su Xun has never played this hero, and he doesn't know much about it.

    No matter so much, it mainly depends on the function of this skin. Intuition tells Su Xun that this skin should also be used for combat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1025

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Skin name: Rainbow Star Officer

    Corresponding hero: Ming Shiyin

    Skin function: Used in reality, after the host sings for 2.5 seconds, a nebula can be summoned, arousing the power of the stars above the nine heavens.

    Can help the host, cause great damage to the enemy, and at the same time heal the friendly army.

    The introduction of the skin is relatively simple, and there are not so many restrictions. I just talked about its function.

    Just like what Su Xun thought, it is indeed a fighting skin.

    What made Su Xun's eyes shine was that this skin is really awesome. In addition to dealing a lot of damage, it can also heal friendly troops, which is equivalent to two functions.

    When forming a group to fight monsters, with such a skin, the effect is simply too great.

    As for who is the friendly army, he didn't say it clearly. Su Xun must have the final say. He can heal whoever he wants to heal, and he can hurt whoever he wants to hurt.

    Generally speaking, this skin makes Su Xun quite satisfied.

    Haven't used it yet, but the effect shouldn't be bad. After all, as mentioned above, it can arouse the power of the stars. If you think about it carefully, you will know that the power of the stars must be powerful.

    In the end, let's talk about it when we go back to the actual battle. After all, Su Xun can't find anyone to do experiments for a while.

    Soon the closing ceremony over there will be over, Luo Shenyi and the others still have some other things to deal with, and when things are settled, it will be night.

    "Young Master Su, let's go back at night, I have already arranged the plane."

    After Fu Aohai came here, he talked to Su Xun.

    You can go back as you came, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi naturally took Fu Aohai's private plane back.

    Naturally, Su Xun didn't have any objections, he wished he could get away quickly, and didn't want to stay in this place any longer, it was really meaningless.

    Luo Shenyi also said: "I have no problem. The dinner party has been canceled. Let's pack our luggage and go to the airport."

    ? Tonight, there is supposed to be a farewell dinner, but these days it has been a banquet all day long, and after that, everyone didn't feel much.

    If there is really something urgent, everyone can leave at night, and Luo Shenyi can just let her know, and naturally no one will stop her.

    After all, Luo Shenyi made a big splash today, even though she didn't speak much the whole time.

    But Su Xun stood up for her, so naturally he was counted as hers, and even the Hong family didn't dare to say anything.

    The Hong family suddenly succumbed, and it was impossible for everyone to say that they didn't have any guesses in their hearts, but no matter how they guessed, they probably couldn't think of why the Hong family would admit defeat.

    However, they also confirmed the fact that Tianji Technology and Luo Shenyi must not provoke them, otherwise something serious will happen.

    Even the Hong family couldn't bear it, and the 50 billion was spent directly to calm the matter down. Others didn't have such a lot of energy.

    Su Xun said: "I can do it. By the way, Uncle Fu, what time does the plane leave? Has the approximate time been fixed? Otherwise, we went too early, and it would be boring."

    At the airport, if you go early, you have to wait, and the airport on Hong Kong Island is almost the same as that in Jianghai. There are people everywhere, and when the flow of people is heavy, it is relatively noisy.

    If you can go later, go later, it is best to go there in time.

    Even if it's a private jet, you can't just take off after you go there.

    Fu Aohai said: "Don't worry about it. It's past eight o'clock in the evening. We can have a meal on Hong Kong Island first, and then go back. We don't need to eat when we arrive in Jianghai."

    "There are quite a lot of special delicacies on Hong Kong Island, let's try them tonight." Fu Aohai is like a foodie.

    Luo Shenyi didn't have any objections either, let her, Su Xun and Fu Aohai have dinner in private, that's fine, the main thing I'm afraid of is the banquet with too many people.

    I won't talk about it if it's boring, you can't eat much, and you have to keep socializing.

    "Sir, someone outside is asking to see you."

    Just at this time, someone came over and said that it was a small leader of Tianji Technology Company.

    I probably knew Su Xun's identity at first, this young man is the big boss, plus Su Xun's current statusThe coercive performance has made everyone completely convinced of Su Xun. After seeing Su Xun, they can't wait to go up and flatter him.

    Su Xun was a little strange when he heard it, and asked, "Who is it?"

    "That man was wearing a Taoist robe and looked like a Taoist priest, but he said he was from the Hong family. He wanted to see you and hoped that you would show respect."

    Su Xun knew who it was as soon as he heard it. It was the old man in the Taoist robe. He didn't know why he came to see him.

    It is unlikely that the Hong family came to him to seek revenge, the old man in the Taoist robe knew that his strength was not Su Xun's opponent.

    When the two met for the first time yesterday, they didn't do anything, let alone he came to the door afterward. Su Xun didn't believe that he would do anything.

    Originally thought that there were some wealthy businessmen and the like, and wanted to curry favor with Su Xun, cultivate a relationship or something like that, if that was the case, Su Xun would naturally not respond.

    However, since it is the old man in the Taoist robe, he is also a cultivator, so Su Xun naturally still wants to meet him, and wants to hear what is going on with him.

    The best thing is to win over this old man. Anyway, he has no future in the Hong family, so it is better to give him some benefits and let him go to Jianghai with him.

    Although he is useless in Su Xun's eyes, he is still a cultivator in the late stage of the false alchemy realm.

    Judging by his appearance, he has been in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm for quite a while, even the two masters of the late stage fake alchemy realm of the Cui family and the Xue family may not necessarily be his opponents.

    This person is still useful, let him protect the people around him on the other side of Jianghai, which is equivalent to a powerful bodyguard.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun also said, "Take me to meet him."

    "Su Xun, could it be that they are trying to play tricks." Luo Shenyi said quickly.

    Ever since she found out that her illness was manipulated by the Hong family secretly, and that she could not be cured, Luo Shenyi became more taboo towards the Hong family.

    I feel that this Hong family may be rather weird, there are all kinds of strange things, it is better not to get in touch with them, if they really plot against them again?

    After all, they have suffered such a big loss today, and the 50 billion people may not be willing to give it, so they may think of some more low-level methods.

    ? Luo Shenyi would rather not have 50 billion, and would not want anything to happen to Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1026: A Chance

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?After all, other of them have accidents, so it¨s easy to say, because Su Xun is there, as long as Su Xun is there, everything will be fine.

    But in case something happens to Su Xun, what should other people do? Obviously, there is no good way, and they can only count on Su Xun.

    There are some things that no one else can solve except for Su Xun.

    Fu Aohai glanced at Su Xun, then said: "I don't think this person is a good person, how can there be a serious person wearing Taoist robes?"

    "Or I think it's better to forget it. Let's just say that we are going to the airport right away, and we won't have much contact with them. It is said that the Hong family has quite a lot of strange people under their hands."

    Su Xun smiled, knowing that these two people were worried about him, but Su Xun knew the details of the Hong family very well, so nothing would happen.

    If the Hong family really had the means to deal with him, they wouldn't have promised to give 50 billion, and they would be so embarrassing in public.

    Su Xun then said: "Don't worry, both of you, I met that old man yesterday, and he poses no threat to me. Don't worry, I'll go see him."

    Seeing that Su Xun said so, Luo Shenyi naturally couldn't stop him anymore, so he could only say: "Then be careful."

    After coming out, I saw the old man in Taoist robes in the lobby of the hotel.

    There are a lot of people coming and going in this hall, and many people were a little surprised when they saw the old man in the Taoist robe. They thought that Taoist priests have come to live in five-star hotels these days?  It is inevitable that many people will look at him strangely.

    However, the old man in the Taoist robe didn't feel anything at all. With his cultivation level, he naturally wouldn't care about the eyes of ordinary people anymore.

    When Su Xun came out, his eyes lit up, and he hurried up to meet him, cupped his fists and said, "Master, I saw you again."

    His enthusiastic attitude made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable, and his title made Su Xun even more painful.

    Xin said that at your age, you feel too old to be my grandfather, and you actually call me master, how strange it sounds.

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with him yelling that. In the world of immortal cultivators, unless you are a teacher, everyone has an order of apprenticeship, so no matter how strong you are, you have to follow your seniority.

    In other words, the strong one is naturally respected, and the status will be high. Su Xun is a strong person in the Golden Core Realm, and I don¨t know how much stronger than him, a fake Core Realm. It seems that there is nothing wrong with calling it this way.

    It's just that Su Xun sounded a little strange, only to hear Su Xun say: "No, don't call me that, I'm still young."

    "Just call me Su Xun, or you can call me Xiaoyou, I don't care about those."

    The old man in the Taoist robe was very polite, and clasped his fists again: "Then I will call you Su Xiaoyou. I don't know when Su Xiaoyou will leave. I heard that I will leave today, so I hurried over here."

    "I don't know if the chief came to see me. What's the matter? Please tell me clearly that I do plan to leave Hong Kong Island tonight."

    Having said that, the face of the Taoist robed old man seemed to be not very good-looking, so he said: "I do have something to ask, if it is convenient, you can postpone going back."

    "What is it, the Hong family asked you to come to me?"

    Su Xun would definitely not agree to him directly, that would be an idiot's behavior, and I don't know what the specific situation is, so naturally I have to ask clearly before talking.

    Moreover, Su Xun didn't know him well, so he would help if he said he could help. He really thought of himself as someone, but Su Xun was not interested.

    "The Hong family didn't ask me to come, this is my personal matter."

    "The Taoist priest, please explain clearly, I will consider it."

    The old man in Taoist robe lowered his voice, and strengthened his own voice with aura, so that it can be guaranteed.

    Even if ordinary people passed by the two of them, they could not hear what the two of them were talking about, but could only see their lips moving.

    The old man in Taoist robes said: "To be honest, I am not from Hong Kong Island, but from the Mainland. The reason why I have lived in Hong Kong Island for a long time."

    "One is to repay the Hong family's kindness, and the other is because I discovered a ruin on Hong Kong Island."

    "A relic?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun's expression also changed slightly. He said this thing in his heart, and it sounded awesome.

    The old man in Taoist robe nodded: "Yes, according to my guess, it should be the cave left by the ancient immortals.? Now, it must be very far away.  "

    "An ancient immortal?"

    Su Xun murmured to himself, wondering if this guy was talking about people from Wanzhou City, but he didn't continue to ask, just listen to him.

    "I discovered that by accident, and I successfully entered it. It was only after I entered it that I realized that it was extremely dangerous inside."

    "Because of this, I was seriously injured and almost lost my life. I escaped by luck. It was because of that time that I almost died, but was saved by the old man of the Hong family and returned to me.  Rehabilitating my wounds is considered to have saved my life."

    Hearing this, Su Xun probably understood, no wonder this guy is in Hong's house.

    The co-author is because he accidentally saved his life. When he was dying, he had no ability. If no one saved him, it would be very difficult for him to survive.

    As for the old man of the Hong family, he was also lucky. He probably noticed something about the old man when he saved people, but he didn't expect to be so powerful, and he became the patron saint of the Hong family.

    If it weren't for this old man, the Hong family wouldn't have developed so smoothly, to where it is today.

    So Su Xun said: "So you stayed in the Hong family, one is to repay the kindness of the Hong family, and the other is for the relic, you don't give up."

    "That's right, I think there must be a chance in that ruins, and there will be good things. If I miss it, I will regret it for the rest of my life."

    "You also know my strength. When I discovered the ruins, I was in the late stage of the false alchemy realm. It is still the same now. It can be said that it is difficult to improve."

    "If there is no such relic, I don't think I will be able to break through to the Golden Core Realm in this life. The chance there may help me."

    The old man in the Taoist robe seemed to be quite moved when he said this, and he expressed his inner thoughts.

    When Su Xun heard it, he probably understood that the old man wanted to make a breakthrough. At his age, the possibility of not making a breakthrough for so many years is already slim.

    If there is no chance, it will probably be very difficult.

    Stuck here, no one feels comfortable, and the life span is limited, and you may die of old age in the future. If you break through to the Golden Core Realm, you can live for decades at least, and there are many more possibilities.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1027 The old man's sincerity

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun then said: "You think the things in the ruins are very important and may be helpful, so you plan to let me help you go in and take the things inside."

    The old man in Taoist robes is not stupid. Although the thing inside is a huge opportunity and is very useful to him, he must have tried it many times.

    It's completely unworkable, if he can get it, he won't come looking for him, although there may be a chance in it, you have to live to enjoy it.

    Only the old man in Taoist robe nodded, and said bluntly: "That's right, that's what I thought. After I met you yesterday, I got this idea."

    "I wanted to think about it for a while, but I heard that you were leaving, so I hurried over and told you about it."

    "Why should I help you? What if I lose my life?" Su Xun said directly.

    Su Xun knows this relic without even thinking about it. It must be dangerous. Even if he is a second-rank Jindan, it is probably not that simple.

    And at this time, you can't just agree when you go up, Su Xun is still clear about this, after negotiating the conditions, it mainly depends on the sincerity of the other party.

    The old man in the Taoist robe also said: "I will not hide this from you, the inside is indeed dangerous. With my strength, I can't touch the inside at all. I still don't know what is inside the ruins."

    "It's just that I think the strength of the two of us may be combined. After all, you are strong. Even if you really can't, it's okay for us to withdraw."

    The old man in the Taoist robe said: "I don't know what good things are inside. To be honest, I just intuited me. It is impossible for a majestic ruin to have nothing. There must be a chance."

    "If you don't find anything good, you can't blame me for it, but if there is, we can share it directly. You take the lead, and I want a part. It's enough to help me break through to the Golden Core Realm."

    The old man in the Taoist robe is also very bachelor, obviously he has already thought things through very clearly, if he does not give enough benefits, Su Xun will definitely not help him.

    After all, the relationship between two people is not even a relationship. It would be too unrealistic for others to accompany you on adventures.

    The key point is that his strength is far from Su Xun's. There is really nothing good about him, and Su Xun probably doesn't like it either.

    Therefore, the only thing that can attract Su Xun's hand is the things in the ruins, and the things in there must not be bad, even if it is in the Jindan state, it will be very exciting.

    Moreover, he is also very smart, knowing that it is unrealistic to say that it is 50-50 for everyone. After all, his strength is relatively weak, and there is no fairness in this world.

    Really got the contents inside, Su Xun turned around and turned his face directly, it is possible to kill him, why not take the initiative, ask for a small part, and give Su Xun the important ones.

    In the past, for example, if he only knew about the ruins, he would definitely not have told Su Xun. People have selfish intentions, and any good things would be thought of as their own.

    If you want to say that you take others to share for no reason, how can you agree.

    However, so many years have passed, and he has given up. With his own strength, it is true that he can't enter the ruins, and he can't get the things inside. He has to ask someone for help.

    Over the years, he finally met a more formidable person, so he decided to find Su Xun to cooperate with him.

    If you don't find someone to cooperate, if he is alone, even if he dies, he won't be able to get out the contents, then he will suffer even more, so it's better to find someone to help, and it seems to be a good thing to share with him later.

    After passing this village, there is no such store, and finally met Su Xun. In his heart, Su Xun is probably the most suitable partner.

    If it is other masters, not to mention that the chances are very low, there are not many immortal cultivators on Hong Kong Island.

    In addition, other people really can't believe it. Who knows who the other immortal cultivators are, they might kill him and rob him of his things.

    Only Su Xun, yesterday's performance in Hong's house, I feel good, not the kind of unreasonable person, the most basic moral character is still there.

    For example, he could have killed a lot in the Hong family, but he didn't kill anyone, and he didn't make things difficult for him, the immortal cultivator of the Hong family.

    After much deliberation, I can only trust Su Xun.

    Su Xun smiled. This old man is indeed very sincere. I don¨t know what good things are inside, maybe it¨s a bamboo basket.The water is empty.

    However, since it is a relic, it is unlikely that it will be empty inside. There must be something there. If it is really a good thing, it will be of great use to Su Xun.

    For Su Xun, this barely can be regarded as a chance, if it is not a risk, it is impossible.

    In this world, if you don't want to take risks and live peacefully all day long, it's actually not a good thing.

    After thinking about it, this old man is quite sincere, and Su Xun's heart is gradually inclined to agree.

    He is also under pressure and wants to improve his strength urgently.

    Mainly he was thinking that the old man was able to run out by himself back then, but he was just dying, and he didn't really die.

    He should have been there in the future. Su Xun would not believe that he could resist going after so many years.

    It is estimated that I have also encountered danger, but after taking precautions, there will be no danger to my life, so I exited safely.

    With him, Su Xun's strength is much stronger than him, even if he can't succeed, it won't hurt his life.

    However, Su Xun still has a scruple, is it because the Hong family let this old man play a trick on himself?

    It is unlikely, but it is also possible, Su Xun has to be careful.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "How do I know, did the Hong family instigate you to come here?"

    After hearing this sentence, the old man in Taoist robe couldn't help but smile bitterly, but he also knew that it made sense for Su Xun to be careful.

    I just heard him say: "I can swear to you, it is absolutely impossible. I didn't make a move that day, which proves that I don't want to be your enemy. Their Hong family has no right to order me to do anything."

    "If you don't believe me, I'll just take you to the ruins to have a look. You can't just create a ruin just to trick you. The Hong family doesn't have that kind of ability."

    Su Xun nodded, knowing that this old man should not have a big problem, but he was really thinking too much.

    The relics are all related to immortal cultivators. The Hong family does not have the ability to fake them, and it will not be so fast. Whether it is true or not, you will know when you go there.

    Su Xun thought about it, he couldn't miss this opportunity, so he said: "Okay, I agree, when will I act?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1028 Qiankun Mountain

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's up to you when to act. If you're in a hurry, we can do it tonight. I'll listen to you."

    This old man is also sensible, knowing that after cooperating with Su Xun, the current Su Xun is just a thigh among his thighs, so he must curry favor with him.

    After all, whether it can be achieved in a while still depends on Su Xun's strength. His level is really not good.

    And if he really got some good things, I don't know how much Su Xun can share with him. It all depends on Su Xun's mood. Now it is in his hands.

    The most important thing is to establish a good relationship with him.

    Su Xun listened to what he said, and it seemed that he could do it at any time, and the credibility of this was even higher.

    Moreover, no one should have discovered that place, and only he knows about it so far, so he doesn't care.

    No matter when you go, Su Xun won¨t be able to go back tonight anyway, I¨m afraid it may not be possible to get it done in one night.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, then you wait for me here for a while, and I will go tell my friends."

    "Okay, please go ahead."

    The old man in the Taoist robe was very happy when he heard this, because he could tell that if Su Xun said so, it meant that he was going to act tonight.

    In fact, the old man also thought so in his heart. He wanted to act as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams. It is naturally the best to get this matter resolved.

    If Su Xun agreed to him on the surface, but secretly went to find the ruins by himself, a place as big as Hong Kong Island.

    If he really wanted to look for it, with Su Xun's strength, it would not be too difficult, maybe he would find it.

    At that time, I will lose my blood and completely make a wedding dress for someone else. Since Su Xun promised to be together tonight, it proves that if he succeeds, Su Xun will get something for him anyway, and he won't go too far.

    In fact, he thought too much, Su Xun didn't think of it at all, and went to find it by himself, how troublesome it would be.

    Su Xun went back there, and saw Luo Shenyi and Fu Aohai were still sitting there, obviously waiting for him.

    Fu Aohai then asked: "How is it, that member of the Hong family, what can I do for you?"

    "It's true that there is something wrong, but it has nothing to do with the Hong family. He asked me for help with something, and he gave me a good reward. I agreed to help him."

    "So I won't be with you two tonight, you go back first, and I will go back by myself later."

    Su Xun didn't ask them to wait for him, who knows if this matter can be settled tomorrow, it's hard for anyone to say.

    If the ruins were really that simple, the old man wouldn't have gained anything for so many years.

    And both of them are people who are in charge of a large company, and there are too many things to do all day long. It is estimated that the backlog of work in the past few days is enough.

    Su Xun didn't want to really waste the time of the two of them, it was useless to ask them to wait here, instead they would worry blindly.

    ?I went back and bought a ticket by myself and went back. I don¨t know how many planes go to and from Jianghai on Hong Kong Island in a day.

    But when Luo Shenyi heard this, how could she rest assured, she said: "Su Xun, could it be that the Hong family colluded with him?"

    Su Xun smiled, not only Luo Shenyi, it is estimated that normal people would be so skeptical.

    "Don't worry, that old man is not actually from the Hong family, he is temporarily staying in the Hong family, and he is also the biggest reliance of the Hong family."

    "The people of the Hong family can't command him. The reason why the Hong family was soft last time is because this old man is not my opponent. The old man will definitely not tear himself apart because of the Hong family. He is the same kind of person as I am.  "

    When it comes to this "type of people", Fu Aohai and Luo Shenyi have some ideas in their minds. Fu Aohai's level naturally knows that there are immortal cultivators, and he has long suspected that Su Xun is.

    Hearing what he said today, it really is true.

    As for Luo Shenyi, she had seen Su Xun's miraculousness with her own eyes. The scene of fighting with Luo Qianfeng at that time could not even be filmed with special effects.

    Anyone with a little brain knows that normal people don't have that strength.

    Luo Shenyi didn't say anything: "Okay, then remember to be careful and protect yourself."

    Fu Aohai said: "Why don't we stay and wait for you, and we will be together later."

    "Forget it, you guys go back first, I can??It will be delayed for a day or two, and I can't tell now, there are a lot of things in your company, so go back first.  "

    "Okay, then we'll go back tonight, be careful yourself."

    Su Xun didn't say much. He knew in his heart that this time it was just a question of whether he could open the ruins. He probably wouldn't encounter any danger. If he couldn't, he just left.

    Just wait until he is stronger and come back. Anyway, his breakthrough speed is already astonishingly fast.

    The old man in the Taoist robe is still waiting outside, and Su Xun can't waste time, the business is important.

    After a while, Su Xun came out, and he said, "Master Taoist, how do we go?"

    "Just follow me, I'll take you there."

    After leaving the hotel, Su Ming found out that the old man wanted to take him there by car, and it was a very flamboyant sports car.

    After Su Xun got into the car, he was also a little depressed.

    It's fine for this old man to drive a sports car, but the key point is that you are still wearing a Taoist robe, which makes you uncomfortable no matter how you look at it.

    The key point is that you are an immortal cultivator, how can you drive a car, it is really embarrassing, Su Xun thought, this guy has something good, so he wants to take him to fly there.

    "Ahem！！"

    The old man may have noticed Su Xun's puzzled eyes, so he said: "This car is not mine. I drove it casually from Hong's house, just to see how fast it goes. I'm afraid you will leave when I arrive at the hotel."

    To the Hong family, a sports car is probably like a toy car.

    Tens of billions can be compensated, so what can a few million be.

    When the old man was talking, he didn't feel the slightest problem with driving.

    Su Xun is not too surprised, after all, his own state is not the same as his, this guy is just a fake alchemy state.

    If you want to fly directly, in fact, flying for a long time consumes too much energy, and the car is indeed very convenient.

    Su Xun wanted to take out his spirit boat to pretend to be aggressive, and it will arrive soon, but forget it, after all, this thing is also driving.

    It is not necessary to save this little time.

    The car drove for tens of minutes. The old man's driving skills are quite good, and he is not afraid of fines. Anyway, it is not his car, and he directly brought the performance of the sports car to the extreme.

    If you drive normally, it is estimated that it will take more than an hour, and you may not be able to arrive.

    "This is Qiankun Mountain, and the ruins are on it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1029 Guardian God

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the Taoist robed old man stopped the car casually, Su Xun also came down with him to have a look.

    It is true that there is a big mountain in front of us, and the altitude is not high, but it is not easy in Hong Kong Island. After all, the geographical location of Hong Kong Island determines that there will not be too many high mountains.

    Su Xun is not surprised that the relic is in the mountain. If it is really in another place, it must have been developed already, and there is a ghost relic.

    Su Xun said wonderingly: "There should be a lot of people coming to this kind of mountain. After so many years, the ruins have not been discovered?"

    "Don't worry, no one has ever discovered it. After I settled down in the Hong family, the Hong family bought this mountain and gave it to me."

    "The old man of the Hong family is younger than me, but he is indeed very smart. He knows that I was injured on this mountain. There may be something I want here."

    "Without asking anything, I bought this mountain and gave it to me. It has become my private place, and no one can come in and out casually. Ordinary people can't go up."

    Su Xun was a little stunned when he heard this, and thought that the Hong family's handwriting was really big, and they bought a whole mountain at every turn.

    This is really amazing. You must know that Hong Kong Island is a place where every inch of land is really expensive. How many ordinary Hong Kong Islanders live in houses that are a little big, and they are commonly called "pigeon cages".

    Because there are too many people and the place is too small, it is very uncomfortable.

    It really takes a lot of money to buy a mountain, and this thing is not something that can be done with money.

    If I buy you any of these things, wouldn't everything become private.

    Given the influence of the Hong family on Hong Kong Island, it is estimated that this matter can be done, and it is also the kind that has found a lot of connections.

    Before the Taoist robed old man entered the Hong family, the Hong family was already very powerful. It's just that the Hong family has risen to a higher level in the past ten years.

    It's no wonder that the old man is willing to live in the Hong family. Indeed, the old man of the Hong family is also a smart man who knows how to please others.

    When Su Xun saw it, he still felt a little strange. The scenery of this mountain is actually quite good. With the degree of development of Hong Kong Island, how can it not be developed.

    If it is developed casually, it will be a place for tourism and vacation, and it can also generate some income.

    It turned out that this place had been bought long ago and became privately owned. Even the government did not have the qualifications to develop it.

    It is estimated that this mountain did not have a name in the first place, and the Qiankun Mountain was taken by the old man himself. The more Su Xun thought about it, the more likely it was.

    The old man said again: "Of course, it is impossible to stop everyone. A mountain is so big that you can climb it from anywhere."

    "However, I have made some manipulations at the entrance of the ruins. Ordinary people will not notice anything even if they pass by. Naturally, they will not be discovered."

    Su Xun nodded, his heart became more curious, and he only heard him say: "Then let's go up quickly, you will lead the way."

    The road on the mountain is actually not easy to walk, but for the two cultivators, these small problems are not a problem, as if they are walking on flat ground, they walk fast.

    Especially at night, the figures of the two people are like ghosts. If there are real people, they will probably be scared to death when they see them, and scream out.

    The old man in the Taoist robe obviously memorized the route, Su Xun guessed in his heart, he usually has to come up to take a look if he has nothing to do.

    Now he regards this place as his own home, let him quickly find the location of the ruins with his eyes closed.

    It took about ten minutes to walk. Judging by the speed of two people, walking for more than ten minutes is actually quite far away.

    According to Su Xun's estimation, the two of them may have reached the hinterland of the mountain now.

    At this moment, Su Xun opened his eyes wide, and he sensed a wave of aura, which seemed a little strange.

    Immediately afterwards, his eyes were fixed on a bush layer.

    Here must be the location of the ruins, for no reason, the fluctuation of spiritual energy is obviously stronger than that between heaven and earth.

    Although it is not too obvious, but in front of Su Xun, it is impossible to hide it.

    But let alone ordinary people, even a cultivator with a lower realm may not notice anything wrong after passing by. This thing is really difficult.?? Discovery.

    The old man in Taoist robe obviously noticed Su Xun's eyes, and brought Su Xun here, so he naturally wouldn't try to hide anything.

    Moreover, with Su Xun's strength, he can naturally sense it. The stronger a person is, the more deeply he will feel the spiritual energy fluctuations between heaven and earth.

    "This is the place. The outer shrub layer and the like were created behind me. After so many years of growth, it seems that there is nothing strange about it."

    "Before this, what was it like when you first came here?"

    "It was the first time I encountered it, and it was actually covered by some weeds, but I could still vaguely see a hole. If I hadn't seen a hole, I probably wouldn't have thought about it that much."

    Su Xun nodded, you really can't tell about chance, sometimes when the chance comes, you can't stop it.

    However, his luck is not too good. It seems that when he encounters this relic, he has exhausted his chances. When he sees it, he cannot eat it. This is even more uncomfortable.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You lead the way, I will follow you."

    The old man didn't grumble, and there was a spiritual movement in his hand, and then all the bushes and the like flew up, revealing a cave below.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little puzzled, thinking that it was a relic after all, why did it look like a dog's hole, with no rows at all.

    However, when he saw that the old man in the Taoist robe had jumped down alone, Su Xun didn't hesitate, and hurriedly followed him down.

    After going down, unexpectedly, the world below is quite bright, although I didn't see any lighting device.

    At the same time, he took a rough look, and found that there was nothing, nothing, and said it was a relic, Su Xun looked at it and felt very puzzled.

    Su Xun couldn't understand it a little bit, so he said: "What's the situation, why is there nothing?"

    It was obviously not the first time the old man had come here. He pointed in one direction and said, "Did you see that? It's the stone gate. I guess that's the real entrance."

    "But that door cannot be opened, and there is a soul guarding it."

    "soul?"

    "That's right."

    The old man nodded, and said: "According to my estimation, this place should actually be a fairy cave, and that soul should be left by him, and it is also the patron saint of this place." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 1030 Buy Time

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "We can't see him now, but when you touch that door, he will immediately show up and attack you, and he is powerful."

    When the Taoist robed old man talked about the remnant soul, he seemed to be still in fear. He said, "When I first came down, I didn't understand anything."

    "I wanted to push the door in the past, but my hand touched it. Before I could exert any force, I started to attack and almost lost my life."

    "If I didn't have a magic weapon to save my life, I would probably have died here by then."

    The old man in the Taoist robe said: "But that remnant soul, according to my experiments, he can't get out of here. As long as we go up quickly, he won't come out."

    "Only guard the one-acre three-point land here. If you run away, there will be no danger. However, if you want to open the door and enter, he is a mountain that cannot be avoided. It must be resolved."

    "So, after the first time, you haven't fought against that remnant soul, have you?" Su Xun asked.

    The old man in the Taoist robe said: "No, how dare I, fighting him is an act of death."

    "It was only because I had mastered his rules that I dared to lure him out. After letting him out, I didn't fight, but ran away."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched twice, and he thought to himself, "Damn it, isn't this a bitch?"

    If that remnant soul really has a temper, wouldn't you be dead.

    The old man in the Taoist robe said: "Actually, I was thinking that this remnant soul must be consumed. I often seduce him out. Maybe after too many times, he will be consumed directly. Then I will have  Here's the chance."

    "Who knows that over the years, I have seduced him hundreds of times, but it didn't work at all. He is still so powerful that I dare not go to him at all."

    Su Xun said in his heart, it may not be that he has not become weaker, but even if he came out so many times and consumed his own strength, he is still very strong.

    In this way, Su Xun has no idea. Can he beat such a powerful thing?

    But no matter what, if you know that you can run away, then you don't have any worries. If you can't beat me back, you will run away, and you can't do anything to me.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, then you can lure that remnant soul out and see how strong he is."

    "It's very simple to lure him out, just touch the stone door."

    The old man in the Taoist robe was obviously familiar with the road, and a wave of spiritual energy swept over and hit the stone gate.

    Others dare not go there. After the first encounter, he will never touch that stone gate again.

    Remnant souls will appear from the stone gate, if you get too close, you won't be able to escape at all.

    The aura slapped on it, like a breeze, without any reaction, Shimen remained motionless.

    However, just as he said, a ray of remnant soul appeared, floating in mid-air like light and shadow.

    Judging from the beard on his face, this should be an old man, but what his face looked like was blurred for a while, and he couldn't see clearly at all.

    "Those who trespass in the cave, kill them!"

    It is surprising that this thing can still talk, but the voice sounds very hoarse, and there is no tone, which makes people uncomfortable for a while.

    Su Xun didn't waste any time, he just took out his golden cudgel, jumped up and hit it.

    This is the first shot, he is testing.

    But this stick didn't hit this guy at all, and a wave of spiritual energy emanated from his body, which directly sent Su Xun flying.

    Fortunately, this power is not very terrifying, Su Xun endured it, and after he flew out, he landed smoothly without looking embarrassed.

    Unexpectedly, he couldn't see the realm of this remnant soul.

    It can't be too strong, Su Xun can't see it because the realm is too advanced.

    If the real realm is too far ahead, it is estimated that Su Xun will be gone immediately with one move. On the one hand, he failed to kill the old man in the Taoist robe, which also shows that the strength of this remnant soul is not too strong.

    Since he can't see his strength, it proves that this thing is not a human being, but just a wisp of remnant soul, without any intelligence.

    According to the set procedures, it is guarded here. If someone comes and wants to touch the stone gate, he will kill him.

    If it is not counted as a person, then naturally there is no realm.

    But even so, the strength of this remnant soul is already very strong.It's scary, there is really no chance of winning if the strong man in the Jindan realm meets.

    The old man was only seriously injured and survived, so I have to say he was lucky.

    Su Xun probably knew it in his heart. It was impossible to kill him with this remnant soul. He should be able to fight.

    Immediately, Su Xun began to fly up again, the aura on his body soared, and he started to attack, using all kinds of means.

    But the strength of this remnant soul has surpassed Su Xun's imagination.

    All kinds of methods have been used, but this remnant soul seems to be indefatigable and can fight non-stop.

    At this time, Su Xun was already seriously injured. If it weren't for the existence of the green dragon scales, it is estimated that he would become a dead dog at this time.

    Since becoming an immortal cultivator, this is the strongest opponent Su Xun has ever encountered, and it is much more difficult to deal with than humans.

    Like the veiled woman in Yaowang Valley, although she is powerful, Su Xun has never fought her before, and she is not qualified to be her opponent yet.

    However, the old man in the Taoist robe can't help at all. It's not that he doesn't want to help, but it's difficult for him to intervene in a battle of this level.

    Those who watched from the side were also extremely anxious, and when they finally saw Su Xun, the situation was not quite right, and he was also anxious, wondering what the hell should I do.

    Finally, I saw a little hope, but I didn't expect to fail. The old man in Taoist robes also began to despair.

    "If we can't beat it, let's go. The future will be long, don't force yourself."

    The old man said something to Su Xun through voice transmission with aura.

    He still has a bit of conscience, knowing that at this time, saving his life is the most important thing, so he can run when he has to, so that the green hills are not afraid of running out of firewood.

    If something really happened to Su Xun here, he would have a disturbed conscience.

    Similarly, today's battle also made the old man fully realize the gap. The strength of this remnant soul has surpassed his imagination.

    It is estimated that with his own strength, no matter what he does in this life, he will not be able to beat him.

    Su Xun is also thinking that he is afraid that he will fail today. Now all the means in his body have been exhausted, and the spiritual energy in his body is almost exhausted.

    This remnant soul is like cheating, completely tireless, and it is too bad to fight against him.

    But after fighting for a long time, he just gave up like this, and it seemed that he was not reconciled. There was also the last trick that was useless, which was the newly drawn Hongyun Xingguan.

    The old man's words just reminded Su Xun, and Su Xun immediately shouted: "Come up, help me buy about two seconds!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1031 It's Raining

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now let Su Xun go like this, he is a bit unwilling, he finally came here, there is no reason to go back empty-handed.

    In Su Xun's life, if he didn't take advantage, he was at a disadvantage.

    Not to mention that he was injured in the fight today. If he didn't get anything, it would be equivalent to being injured for nothing, and he would suffer a lot.

    There is another trick that is useless, and that is Ming Shiyin's Hongyun Xingguan, but this trick has a drawback, it takes 2.5 seconds to sing.

    It is equivalent to a start-up process. If you want to use it directly, it is absolutely impossible.

    And within this 2.5 seconds, it must not be interrupted, otherwise, it is equivalent to directly invalidating this move.

    It's the same as playing games. Many heroes' skills have a release process. If you are interrupted by the opponent during the release process, it is equivalent to not being released.

    And this time, the old man in Taoist robes needs to fight for himself, otherwise Su Xun can only follow him and leave here in despair, as if he had never been here today.

    When the old man in Taoist robe heard this, he was not ambiguous. He knew that Su Xun probably needed some time to heal his wounds or something.

    From now until now, the old man in Taoist robe has basically done nothing, it can be said that he is just like watching a theater by the side.

    It's not that he doesn't want to fight, but that the difference in strength is too great. If he joins in a battle of this level rashly, it may distract Su Xun, so he has no good solution.

    Seeing Su Xun fighting with all his strength, and even getting injured, this guy felt uncomfortable, a little guilty, and said that he couldn't help him with anything, and it was the same as if he didn't come.

    Now that he heard that he was finally useful, this old man was not a cowardly person, so he rushed forward to buy this time for Su Xun.

    Seeing him move, Su Xun didn't say a word, and hurriedly chanted, and suddenly a strange scripture that no one could understand came out of his mouth.

    When Su Xun decided to summon Xingyun and become Hongyun Xingguan, he would be able to sing these things automatically. In fact, he himself didn't quite know what it was.

    Su Xun didn't waste a minute or a second. He knew that the Taoist robed old man couldn't delay for too long, so he must hurry up.

    2.5 seconds sounds like a blink of an eye, and some people may have to last a few seconds to fart.

    But sometimes, 2.5 seconds seems very long, such as this time.

    As soon as the old man went up, he was slapped down by the remnant soul, and he vomited blood on the ground non-stop. It only took a second.

    The old man in the Taoist robe was in a bad mood. He thought that it would be no problem to hold on for two seconds, but who knew that he would disappear immediately with just one move. This is too bad.

    In fact, he can't be blamed for this, after all, the gap in strength is still huge.

    When he first came here, the remnant soul was just one move, and he almost died. Compared with that time, it is still a bit of progress now.

    After Remnant Soul dealt with the Taoist robed old man with one palm, he attacked Su Xun again.

    Although this remnant soul does not seem to have any wisdom.

    However, he also had an instinctive reaction, maybe he felt that Su Xun was going to do something dangerous to him, so his instinct wanted to come over and stop Su Xun.

    Su Xun was secretly worried. Although he closed his eyes, he could still feel that he was going to be in danger. The chant was not over yet, so what should I do.

    Do you take the initiative to interrupt it? If you take the initiative to interrupt it, it is equivalent to wasting all previous efforts.

    If it is not interrupted, if it is not released and interrupted, I will have to be beaten in vain, which seems to be even worse.

    Just when Su Xun was in a dilemma, the old man in the Taoist robe supported his body, ran directly in front of Su Xun, and blocked the palm for him.

    "Pfft！！"

    Immediately, the old man in the Taoist robe fell to the ground and began to vomit blood. His current condition was already very bad, and the vitality in his body was constantly passing away.

    He was already injured, but just now he tried his best to block for Su Xun. There was no other way, he was a real person, and he didn't have so many thoughts in his heart.

    Su Xun asked him to buy two seconds. If he can't even do this well, then what's the use of him.

    At this moment, Su Xun also opened his eyes.? eyes, the chanting was obviously over, and the 2.5 seconds passed naturally after the old man in Taoist robe was beaten twice.

    Su Xun also knew how dangerous it was just now, thanks to the old man in the Taoist robe, he gave up his body to help Su Xun block, which made Su Xun quite moved.

    After all, he was already injured, and it would be human nature if he didn't come up, and it would be a fatal act to come even if he was injured.

    Almost, his life is probably gone, and this is also a rare recognition by Su Xun of this old man.

    The strength is not very good, but it is obvious that he is a good person and worthy of trust.

    It's just that I don't know if the Hongyun Xingguan's skin will work. Su Xun doesn't have much confidence, after all, he has used several skins before.

    The remnant soul still doesn't show any signs of weakening, and this thing won't hurt, unless you kill him directly, otherwise, if you fight like this, you won't be an opponent at all.

    If it's of no great use, then I really screwed that old man up.

    Su Xun also didn't expect that the gap in strength is so big, and the fake alchemy realm is still too weak, which is not enough to look at at all.

    Fortunately, he didn't die, and he ran away with him after a while. It is said that this remnant soul will not stop when he knows that others are going to run.

    Anyway, as long as there is still one breath left, I will definitely be able to revive him.

    Suddenly at this time, a starry sky appeared in front of Su Xun. The stars looked very bright, like a rendered starry sky map.

    Presumably this should be the summoned nebula, the visual effect is indeed perfect.

    What Su Xun doesn't know is how this thing works, it's useless to look good, you have to be useful.

    The attack of the remnant soul has arrived, and Su Xun's whole body is as if it has been hollowed out. He has no choice but to endure the attack forcefully.

    Xin said to Xingyun, you should show your power quickly, or I will really run away.

    Contrary to the imaginary earth shaking and mountain shaking, at this time, the nebula finally moved, and it started to rain.

    Unlike ordinary rain, what fell seemed to be stars, covering the bodies of the two of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1032 Push the door and enter

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "最晴！！"

    When the dazzling star rain fell on Su Xun, there was no reaction, and it disappeared in an instant, as if being swallowed up invisible.

    But when it landed on the remnant soul, there was a crisp sound, as if corroded by sulfuric acid.

    On the other side, the remnant soul seemed to have encountered a powerful attack, and stopped attacking Su Xun. He was too busy to take care of himself now, and could not control Su Xun at all.

    It can be seen that this remnant soul is currently struggling.

    Although he couldn't feel the specific pain, he probably knew that he was going to be destroyed, it was an instinctive struggle.

    Su Xun was very surprised. He really didn't expect this thing to be so useful. It seems that there is a taste of attribute restraint in it.

    But Su Xun suddenly thought that this nebula seems to have the effect of healing allies, and he immediately had a thought, and the star rain that fell from the nebula instantly floated on the old man in Taoist robe.

    The old man in Taoist robe, who was still oozing blood from his mouth, seemed to have seen a lot, and the painful expression on his face had also eased a lot.

    Su Xun could obviously feel that the disordered aura of the Taoist robed old man just now had stabilized a lot, and the vitality in his body had gradually returned.

    The old man just now is really only one step away from death, and he may die at any time. He can hold on because of his strong willpower, and he has some life-saving things on his body.

    Immortal cultivators who have lived to his age do not know other means, but there are definitely means to save their lives.

    If so, he almost died just now. It is estimated that this is more dangerous than the first time he came here. Of course, he has teammates this time.

    As far as his performance just now, Su Xun will definitely not refuse to save him. The healing effect of Xingyun is also amazing.

    The old man was obviously aware of the changes in his body. He gave Su Xun a grateful look, and then he began to meditate with his eyes closed, and carefully adjusted his body.

    Whether he fought or failed, it doesn't really have much to do with him, because he definitely can't help.

    In his state, it is already very good to be able to barely save his own life.

    In fact, Su Xun doesn't need his help at this time, because now Su Xun doesn't even need to move himself, Xingyun directly wiped out the remnant soul.

    After the remnant soul disappeared, the nebula summoned out of thin air did not last long before disappearing.

    It looked like nothing, as if nothing had happened just now, not even a trace of a fight could be seen.

    To be honest, Xingyun's attack is beyond Su Xun's imagination, but is this thing really that powerful? Su Xun thinks it may not be.

    If you really met a real person with the strength of a remnant soul, it is estimated that Nebula's role would not be so great.

    There is a great possibility that this thing has a certain restraint effect on remnant souls. From the current point of view, it can only be explained in this way.

    But this is too coincidental, I just pulled out this thing, and it came in handy right away?

    If it was a coincidence, Su Xun didn't really believe it. How could such a coincidence happen? The possibility is really unlikely.

    So one remaining explanation is that the system may have expected all of this.

    Anyway, this lucky draw is said to be random, but from the very beginning, Su Xun knew that this thing is definitely not random.

    For example, the skins that I draw out will come in handy soon, and I have never drawn skins related to immortal cultivators before.

    After he became a cultivator, these skins immediately increased. Su Xun also did not believe it was a coincidence.

    So the lottery must be arranged by the system.  After all, the system decides what to draw each time.

    But if the system can predict what will happen in the future, it will be too scary, people can't believe it.

    In any case, this system is for his own good, so Su Xun naturally wouldn't say anything.

    The remnant soul has been settled, and Su Xun's heart suddenly relaxed, as if a huge matter has been settled.

    Glancing at the Taoist robed old man who was still meditating while adjusting his breath, Su Xun didn't urge him, so let's wait for a while, just to recover himself, just now.The fierce battle exhausted Su Xun, and he was still slightly injured.

    A few minutes later, the old man in the Taoist robe finished his meditation and stood up directly. Although he was still a little weak, he looked fine, at least his body had recovered a lot.

    "How do you feel?" Su Xun asked.

    "Thank you very much. If you hadn't healed me just now, I probably couldn't stand it any longer." The old man in Taoist robe said to Su Xun, clasping his fists.

    Just now, Su Xun really saved his life.

    It also proved that he did not misunderstand the person. If it is really some sinister person, the old man has lost his value and was seriously injured.

    In that case, let alone kill him personally, if you just leave him alone, you won't be able to hold on for long, and you will be dead.

    In fact, it is quite fortunate to be able to save a life.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't say these are useless, it's best if you're okay, after all, we are together, we must take care of each other, and you only help me to get seriously injured."

    "I found you this time, and I really found the right one. If it weren't for you, no matter how strong a person came, I guess there would be nothing to do with that remnant soul."

    The old man in Taoist robe sighed.

    He is naturally not stupid, and he can also see that the reason why Su Xun was able to kill the remnant soul is because of his magical nebula.

    Such a miraculous method has never been seen before.

    However, the old man is also very smart. Knowing that this involves Su Xun's secret, he will definitely not ask more questions.

    There is nothing to say about this thing, and Su Xun would not talk about it, so he asked: "The remnant soul has been dealt with, can we go in?"

    "I don't know much about this, I haven't even dealt with that remnant soul before."

    The old man in Taoist robe shook his head, and then said, "And I'm not sure whether there is any danger inside."

    When Su Xun heard this, he thought to himself, you don't know anything, the two of you are equivalent to knowing nothing about what will happen next.

    The key point is that Su Xun also feels that his worry is justified. Who knows if there will be dangerous things in it. If there is, it will definitely be more terrifying than that remnant soul.

    But it's already this time, if you say you don't want to go in, I'm afraid it will be even more impossible.

    Su Xun then said: "Let's go, let's go in and have a look first." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1033

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun raised his hand, and suddenly a strong aura swept over the stone gate.

    However, this Shimen looks like it is still in a state of being motionless, as if it is useless.

    But fortunately, there is no danger.

    Su Xun couldn't help frowning, thinking what's going on, can't even open this door?

    After looking around carefully, he didn't find any mechanism or anything like that, Su Xun felt even more distressed.

    Xin said that it took him a long time to get rid of that remnant soul, and he almost took the old man's life. Don't tell me that I can't even open this door, that would be too fake.

    Unconvinced, Su Xun went up directly, intending to try to push it with his hands.

    He must take the lead in this kind of thing. After all, he is strong, and he can't let the old man in Taoist robes go up to be cannon fodder. What do people think later.

    For his own people, Su Xun couldn't do such a thing.

    "Boom！！"

    As a result, his hand was stuck on it, and with a little force, the stone door was pushed open, leaving Su Xun dumbfounded.

    ? I thought it was so difficult, but this is so too simple.

    It is probably just a special design. It is not possible to use spiritual energy or the like, so you can only push it away with your hands. Su Xun really can't figure out how this design is made.

    He didn't even understand, what's the point of doing it like this, anyway, since it's already opened, let's go in and have a look.

    Su Xun went in first, and the old man in Taoist robe followed behind. The speed of the two of them did not seem to be too fast. After all, you can't figure out what's going on, so it's better to be careful.

    If you really encounter any danger when you turn around, you can react in time.

    Unexpectedly, it was different from the outside, it turned out to be another world inside, and it looked like it was all flowers and plants.

    It seems unbelievable. In this underground world, there is almost no contact with the outside world, and there is no sunshine or rain. It is surprising that flowers and plants can grow so well.

    It has seriously violated the common sense of science. In the eyes of normal people, they will not believe all this.

    Su Xun roughly felt it. The aura inside it can be said to be abnormally abundant. He roughly understood what was going on. It was obviously the nourishment of the aura.

    With the nourishment of aura, the flowers and plants will naturally grow very well.

    What's even more strange is that there is no sunshine, but this world is the same as outside, there is daylight, which makes people feel amazing.

    In addition to the flowers and plants, there are also some small bridges and flowing water, which is like a paradise, which makes people feel very pleasing.

    It seems to be a good choice to live here. The place is actually not that big, only about a few hundred square meters, but the environment is great.

    There is no pollution here, which is incomparable to the outside world.

    If you can really bring a few beauties to live here and make people every day with peace of mind, it will be quite comfortable.

    However, thinking about it this way, Su Xun still panicked when he thought that this place is underground.

    At first glance, it looks good, but if you really want to live here for a long time, you may not be able to live here.

    "I really didn't expect that after so many years, someone would still be able to break into my fairy mansion."

    Just at that moment, an old voice sounded, which startled Su Xun and the old man in the Taoist robe.

    Especially the old man in Taoist robe, his whole body trembled violently.

    Su Xun's complexion was also not very good-looking, he knew it was not that simple.

    Seeing that this place looks like a paradise just now, the whole person was on guard and relaxed.

    Now he suddenly became nervous. At the same time, Su Xun looked around and found nothing, which made him even more strange.

    "Don't look for it, it's here."

    Suddenly at this time, a remnant soul floated over again, which looked similar to the one just now.

    "Damn it!"

    Su Xun's scalp felt numb for a moment. Do you want to play like this? The remnant soul just now took a lot of effort to get it done, almost desperate.

    After finishing one, you buy one and get one free. Who can stand it? I can¨t stand it at all.

    The old man in Taoist robe said directly: "Xiaoyou Su, let's go quickly,I think Qingshan is not afraid of running out of firewood, so I can't confess here.  "

    "The Qingshan you left behind is already over a hundred years old, and it is still at this level, so I have the nerve to say that I want to run away."

    Suddenly the remnant soul started to curse.

    "Um?"

    After Su Xun heard it, he was stunned. He thought that this remnant soul seemed a little different from the one just now. It gave people the feeling that it was much more humane.

    And it sounds like this talk is quite interesting.

    He glanced at the old man in the Taoist robe again. He didn't expect the old man in the Taoist robe to be blushing now.

    Su Xun didn't expect that this old man was already over a hundred years old, and the age of the elderly could not be discerned at all. Su Xun thought he was seventy or eighty at most.

    But because he is a cultivator, even if he is over a hundred years old, others will not be able to see anything.

    No wonder this old man is anxious to find himself to cooperate. He can't wait to break through. He is already more than a hundred years old, and his life expectancy is estimated to be limited at present.

    Only after breaking through to the Jindan realm, can he have a longer lifespan.

    What's even more coquettish is that this hundred-year-old man.  He even drives a sports car, and no one will believe him when he tells it.

    Su Xun could clearly sense that this remnant soul was different from the one outside, and seemed to be less aggressive, so he asked: "We two stumbled into this place by mistake, please forgive me, senior."

    "Come on, you broke in by mistake. Who are you kidding? That old man has been here many years ago, and I don't know how many times he has been here. He has always been here. Don't think I don't know."

    "Ahem！！"

    Speaking of this, Su Xun felt a little embarrassed, this old man can't chat, and he chatted to death when he came up directly.

    I thought he didn't know what was going on outside, but I didn't expect him to know it all.

    I guess I was inside just now, just watching, it was so embarrassing, Su Xun didn't know what to say.

    The old man in Taoist robes was even more embarrassed. The co-author had known of his existence for so many years, and probably looked at him like a clown.

    The remnant soul didn't take it seriously, and said directly: "Probably he felt that there was no hope for him to come in, so he asked your kid for help."

    "However, you are indeed a good kid. At such a young age, your cultivation base is very good, and your skills are amazing. You will be a promising talent in the future."

    This guy, on the other hand, admires Su Xun a lot, and seems to appreciate it very much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1035 I Can't Hold On Anymore

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, that kind of thing is far away from Su Xun, and it has been so many years, and it has nothing to do with it.

    Su Xun then said: "That's why the senior went there with the heart of death, because he couldn't worry about his own cave, so he left the split body of spiritual consciousness here."

    "You're half right. It's true that when you went there, you already knew it was more dangerous. It is estimated that this time, there will be ten deaths and no life."

    "However, it's not for this cave to leave the split body of spiritual consciousness. After all, people are gone. I want this, so what's the use of it? If you don't bring it with you, you won't take it with you when you die."

    "Besides, there is nothing unusual about this cave. Many immortal cultivators can actually create it. It is nothing more than using spiritual energy to nourish a world and make it more beautiful. Wherever I go, I can create this kind of cave."

    "It's just that in this cave, there are some things I left behind from the past, which are not good things, because I have all the good things with me, and they are all miscellaneous things that I don't like."

    The remnant soul continued and said: "Although I don't like it, it is quite good for you juniors. It must be of some help to your cultivation."

    Hearing this, the hearts of Su Xun and the old man in the Taoist robe became excited for a moment. Sure enough, there are indeed some good things in it, which is really surprising.

    It seems that their trip was not in vain.

    To put it bluntly, what happened back then has no meaning for them hundreds of years later. The point is whether they can get some benefits. Isn't it so realistic for people?

    Although the old man said it was something he didn't like, he didn't take it away back then.

    It's not surprising to think about it. After all, he was going to fight back then. In order to increase his combat effectiveness, he must bring all his good guys with him.

    Otherwise, if he left one of his magic weapons and the like back then, it would probably be a disaster.

    Even if it is something he doesn't like, it is probably considered a good thing for Su Xun and the others. After all, the strengths of the two sides are not at the same level, and their visions are naturally different.

    For example, for rich people, millions of dollars may not be a big deal at all, and they just spend it casually, and they don't feel much.

    But for ordinary people, a million is a huge fortune, and it takes many years to earn it.

    The concepts are different, so naturally they cannot be confused.

    Of course, the owner is still here, even if you are already excited, you have to exercise restraint.

    I just heard the remnant soul continue to say: "I also know that after I leave, this place will be discovered sooner or later."

    "The things inside will naturally belong to others, but for ordinary people, if they find this place and get my things, it will be a disaster instead."

    "So the senior got this split body of spiritual consciousness, and regarded it as a test?"

    Remnant Soul nodded in a very humane way, and only heard him say: "Yes, that's what it means, the spiritual consciousness division outside has a certain strength."

    "Even if you are a cultivator, you have to defeat my split body of spiritual consciousness to come in. Otherwise, your strength is too weak and you don't deserve to get my things."

    When it came to this point, the old man in the Taoist robe always felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. It seemed that this sentence was said to him on purpose, which made people really hurt.

    After all, he knows how many times he has estimated this old man over the years.

    "It's a pity that I left in a hurry back then, and I didn't do any too complicated tests. There was only one."

    The remnant soul said: "Of course, I don't have any intention of hurting others. If you can't beat it and just run away, the spiritual split body I left behind will not kill you, and let people leave directly."

    "After all, there are fewer and fewer immortal cultivators, so I can't lose immortal cultivators in my hands."

    "Of course, if you know that you can't fight, but force your way in, then there is something wrong with your brain. If you want to die by yourself, then die, and there is nothing you can do about it."

    "Before that old man, about two hundred years ago, someone also discovered this place, but he was not strong enough and was killed directly."

    When the old man in the Taoist robe heard this, his heart was shocked immediately. He thought he was the first one, but he didn't expect that it was not the same thing.

    When someone came over before, he was not born yet.

    And only then did Su Xun understand, no wonder that remnant soul doesn't chase people, if you want to run, people will run away.

    That thing is just a test, and I didn't intend to hurt anyone.

    It seems that this Immortal Lord of Zifu still has a conscience.

    Moreover, Su Xun was relieved a lot. According to what he said, it seemed that this test was over.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Senior, have we passed the test?"

    "That's right, you've already passed. Of course, you're the only one who passed. If you didn't take that old man with you, you won't be able to get in for the rest of your life."

    The old man in Taoist robe: ""

    At this time, he was about to vomit blood, and felt the deep malice from the Immortal Lord of the Zifu. He made it clear that he looked down on him. What's wrong with being old and weak? If I hadn't discovered this place, Su Xun wouldn't be able to enter.  come.

    Su Xun was also almost happy, it seems that the behavior of the Taoist robed old man these years made the Immortal Lord of the Zifu see him very unhappy, jumping around all the time, it was too annoying.

    If the Immortal Lord of Zifu can also pull hatred, it is estimated that he can absorb a lot from the old man in Taoist robes at once.

    The old man in the Taoist robe was upset, but he could only endure it. After all, he was the best. He was so awesome. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with saying a few words about him for a big man hundreds of years ago.

    "Of course, since you brought him in, this is your business. How to distribute it later is up to you. I will not participate in these matters."

    Hearing this, the old man in Taoist robe heaved a sigh of relief, and said to himself that fortunately this old man didn't do anything wrong, if he said that he had no share and everything belonged to Su Xun, then the old man in Taoist robe probably should have done it too.  I'm fainting from crying.

    At that time, even if Su Xun wants to share it with him, there is probably no good way.

    Suddenly at this time, the remnant soul said again: "Okay, I can't hold on for long, so I have to say the last few words to you."

    While speaking, it was obvious that the split body of the Zifu Xianjun's spiritual consciousness seemed to be becoming illusory, more blurred than before, as if it would dissipate at any time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1036 Purple Cloud Fruit

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun was quite surprised by this scene, because he thought it was unlikely.

    The split body of spiritual consciousness outside had been fighting with him for so long, but there was no sign of weakening, and it was Xing Yun who finally restrained him.

    And before that, the old man in Taoist robe also ran over and seduced the split body of spiritual consciousness outside many times.

    If it is said that this thing consumes every time it is dispatched, then after so many times, it should not be so strong.

    Su Xun then said: "Senior, did I destroy the split body of spiritual consciousness outside, which has affected you?"

    Not very clear about these, Su Xun thought that the two coexisted, and now that one is missing, the other will not live long.

    The remnant soul shook his head, and said, "That's not true, the two split bodies of spiritual consciousness I left behind look the same to you."

    "Actually, it's different. The one outside doesn't have spiritual intelligence. It can only fight and protect. It can be produced relatively easily, and the spiritual consciousness is also very stable and almost never disappears."

    "If you didn't have a way to restrain him, I guess he wouldn't be eliminated by you. After all, he is tireless, and you are really not his opponent."

    "As for that old man still thinking about consuming my split body of spiritual consciousness, it's just a joke."

    Inexplicably, the old man in Taoist robe encountered another wave of diss.

    Without saying anything, Su Xun could only feel sorry for the old man in the Taoist robe silently, saying that his situation was really too miserable.

    The face of the old man in the Taoist robe is so ugly. The years before cooperating with him were just for self-entertainment.

    Of course, he already knew it. If he did it himself, it would probably have no effect on him. Otherwise, he might have already succeeded.

    Immortal Lord Zifu continued to explain: "And the split body of spiritual consciousness inside has a ray of my soul in it, and it contains my spiritual wisdom, so I can communicate with you."

    "However, although I have no combat power, I have communicated with others together, which means that it is about to dissipate. The fluctuation of my soul will make the spiritual division very unstable, and it won't last long."

    Hearing this, Su Xun didn't like it either. It turned out that the split body of spiritual consciousness inside didn't have any fighting power, it was just for communicating with others.

    On the contrary, this thing for communication, but after the communication, it can't last long. Once this thing disappears, then Immortal Lord Zifu will be completely without him in this world.  .

    The Immortal Lord of Zifu said: "Actually, my people are long gone, and it is meaningless to leave these two split bodies of spiritual consciousness, and there is nothing to be done."

    "Let me tell you, the most precious thing here is the purple cloud fruit that I cultivated carefully. It is a very high-grade spiritual fruit. Only three of them have been cultivated on one fruit tree."

    "When I left, it just happened to be planted not long ago. Now hundreds of years have passed, Ziyun fruit has matured and can be taken. It is very helpful for cultivation."

    "Apart from these three purple cloud fruits and the like, the rest are some miscellaneous things. There is a medicine garden, which is some medicinal materials I planted back then for alchemy."

    "I was still an alchemist back then. In that thatched cottage, there is also my alchemy experience. If you are interested in alchemy, you can use it."

    "If you have no interest in alchemy, take it with you. If you have a chance, just help me find a qualified successor."

    "Okay, that's all for now. Take everything away and remember to become stronger as soon as possible. Maybe there will be a day when this world needs you."

    After finishing speaking, this split body of spiritual consciousness dissipated directly, as if the light and shadow were shattered in an instant.

    Su Xun knew that the Immortal Lord of the Zifu completely ceased to exist in this world.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun felt a little sad, even though I only talked with him for a few minutes just now.

    But after all, Su Xun is considered to have received his favor, so it is impossible not to feel nothing at all.

    Even the old man in the Taoist robe who he crazily complained about before, probably didn't feel too well.

    At least Su Xun doesn't have to worry about any danger now. After all, people have already said that, so what danger can there be?

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Let's go, let's go and have a look. He should be talking about the houses over there."

    theBeside the stone arch bridge of the creek, there are a few simple thatched huts, probably where the Immortal of Zifu lives.

    The thatched cottage is very simple, and it looks like it was built casually. It is hard to imagine that this is the place where a generation of immortals lived.

    But at his stage, he probably doesn't care much about where he lives.

    In this environment, full of aura, even if there is no house, it is the same, and the cultivator does not need to sleep often, it is completely up to him whether he wants to or not.

    When I came to the house, I saw that there was a tall fruit tree in front of the door, and there were three spiritual fruits on it.

    The whole body of the spiritual fruit is purple, and it looks very stooped. It seems that there are clouds circulating on the surface. Where is this fruit? It feels more like a work of art carefully crafted by a craftsman.

    Presumably this should be what the Zifu Immortal said. The Ziyun fruit he cultivated has grown for hundreds of years. One can imagine the aura content of this spiritual fruit.

    In addition, people like Zifu Xianjun, if it is an ordinary spirit fruit, they probably won't be bothered to plant it.

    Even with just a glance, Su Xun knew that the grade of this purple cloud fruit was really amazing, probably the highest grade among all the spiritual fruits he had ever seen.

    I really want to quickly taste what it tastes like, I can't control myself at all.

    Su Xun directly picked the three spiritual fruits. After all, the Immortals of the Zifu have already said that this thing belongs to them.

    And it has reached that kind of mature stage, there will be no problem in picking it off.

    In addition, this fruit tree can stay here, and it is estimated that new Ziyun fruit will continue to grow in the future.

    It's just that I don't know how many years to wait, Su Xun guesses that he can't wait for that time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Three fruits, one for you and two for me, you have nothing to say about this."

    The old man in the Taoist robe was stunned for a moment. He really didn't expect that Su Xun was willing to give him one of the most precious things. It was really unexpected.

    What else can he say, it's too late to be happy.

    There is no way to divide the three fruits equally. He himself said before that Su Xun took the lead. Now people are willing to give him one, which is really conscientious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1037 Precious

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the face of the old man in the Taoist robe, an expression of flattery was immediately revealed, and the corners of his mouth could not conceal the joy.

    Seeing him clasping his fists quickly, he said, "If this is the case, thank you Xiaoyou Su."

    "With this purple cloud fruit, my cultivation will definitely be able to break through the Golden Core Realm."

    Su Xun also felt that there was no problem with this remark. After all, even if Su Xun hadn't eaten Ziyun fruit yet, he knew that the effect must be very powerful.

    It is not an easy task for him to break through to the Jindan realm from a fake alchemist. As long as he is not a pig, he may be able to do it, no matter how poor his talent is.

    What's more, since this old man was able to cultivate to the late stage of the false alchemy state, he was only one step away from the golden alchemy state, which shows that his talent is not too bad.

    Those who are really poor in talent are those who have difficulty even building a foundation, and can only barely become immortals.

    In Wanzhou City, there are not a few people like this.

    In fact, this purple cloud fruit is used to break through the golden core state, Su Xun feels that it may be wasted, after all, he is only a fake alchemy state, such a good thing.

    However, Su Xun would not really take all these three purple cloud fruits as his own, even if this is indeed a good thing, Su Xun is not that kind of style either.

    After all, he also promised the old man in the priest's robe that if he had anything, he would definitely give it to him. Naturally, his character would not be able to do such a thing of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.

    One cannot stand without trust, and one must keep one's word. After all, this time, it is also thanks to this old man. If it weren't for him, I'm afraid I would never be able to discover this place in my whole life, and part of the credit is due to him.

    Although the old man basically didn't help much after he came in, thanks to his desperate efforts to buy Su Xun a certain amount of time, otherwise he might not be able to get in today.

    It is true that after Su Xun becomes stronger, one day he will come back and be able to defeat the split body of spiritual consciousness by himself.

    But if it really comes to that time, after entering, with Su Xun's level, the help of these things may not be great.

    It is just right to come here at this time.

    To put it bluntly, the two people are in a cooperative relationship, and neither can do without the other, and things must be divided, but Su Xun contributes a lot, so it is a matter of peace of mind that he takes advantage of it.

    It has already been said before that Su Xun will take the lead, and it can be seen from the expression of the Taoist robed old man, obviously he did not expect that Su Xun would be able to share the Ziyun fruit with him.

    After getting a purple cloud fruit, the old man was obviously satisfied, and he said, "Su Xiaoyou, I would like to thank you for your kindness this time."

    "I don't want the rest, I'll give you all of them, one purple cloud fruit is enough."

    This is said very sincerely, and there is nothing wrong with it.

    When Su Xun heard this, he thought he was really a smart person.

    By doing this, he was obviously expressing his sincerity to Su Xun, so that Su Xun could rest assured.

    After all, he himself knew very well that if there was something good, Su Xun would not give it to him anymore, and it would be pointless for him to fight.

    His biggest goal is to let himself reach the Jindan state, and a purple cloud fruit can already reach his goal.

    As for how many good things Su Xun took, he would not really be jealous. After all, he is powerful, even if he wants to fight, he must have his life.

    What if Su Xun was upset and killed him directly.

    The old man has lived to this age, it is not in vain to live for hundreds of years, and he understands it very well.

    But Su Xun said with a smile: "Let's talk about it later, I guess there is nothing good in it. After all, before the predecessors, the emphasis was on Ziyunguo."

    "I put away the three purple cloud fruits first, lest you hold them and cause the spiritual energy to leak, and I will give them to you after I go out."

    Once this kind of spiritual fruit leaves the fruit tree, it will lose its support, and there is a certain possibility that the spiritual energy will be lost. In this case, it needs to be well preserved.

    And in Su Xun's system warehouse, it is quite good at storing these things, and there will be no mistakes.

    As for the old man in Taoist robes, Su Xun didn't believe that he would have any good things like storage bags.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, space magic weapons such as storage bags are actually very precious. Even in Wanzhou City, most people don't have such good things.

    theIn the room I entered, the facilities inside were very simple, just a set of simple tables and chairs, and a small wooden bed, which looked like it was spliced ??together randomly.

    It did not surprise Su Xun, after all, this thatched cottage looks so simple.

    After entering, there was nothing good, in fact, it was just a book, which looked yellowed.

    There was nothing on the cover, Su Xun picked it up, brushed off the dust on it, opened it for a look, and finally saw it, Su Xun's eyes straightened.

    This is the record of the alchemy experience he said in his mouth. It is indeed a very simple thing. The value of this book, Su Xun does not know how long it has been. It is conservatively estimated that it must be more than a thousand years.

    Just like students take notes in class, this is the record of Zifu Xianjun's experience in alchemy.

    This Zifu Xianjun is a powerful alchemist, and he is very talented in the field of pills. For an alchemist, this experience record is simply a treasure.

    Just looking at it for a while, it is estimated that you will feel enlightened.

    Of course, these experiences and the like are of no use to Su Xun, because he has the existence of the Sanwei Dan furnace.

    Alchemy has nothing to do with him. There is nothing wrong with relying on the Sanwei Dan Furnace, and it is just a fancy operation to go up.

    Su Xun still thinks it is very precious, because there are many alchemy recipes recorded on it, all of which were researched by himself along the way, and some were obtained from others.

    For Su Xun, this is a treasure, because what he lacks the most is the elixir.

    As long as you give him a pill formula, and then gather the ingredients together, alchemy will not be an easy task in the future.

    For Su Xun, this thing is really more precious than purple cloud fruit in terms of value.

    It is estimated that Zifu Xianjun also knows in his heart that this thing of his is indeed more precious than Ziyun fruit. After all, it is his lifelong research. Compared with it, Ziyun fruit is nothing.

    The reason why he emphasized Ziyun fruit is because it is for Su Xun and the others.

    Perhaps he also knows that alchemy is really difficult, and few people can take this path. For a person without alchemy talent, it is useless to give this thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1038 Leaving the cave

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun looked at it for a while, and then closed the experience.

    There are too many contents in it, and it is definitely impossible to finish reading it in a short while, so I can only keep it for later experience. Anyway, Su Xun must take this thing away.

    In terms of long-term value, it is definitely more valuable than that purple cloud fruit.

    Of course, Su Xun is not the only one here, Su Xun said: "This is my own alchemy experience recorded by the seniors. This is very important to me, and I have to take it with me."

    "But if you are interested, you can make a copy yourself." Su Xun said.

    He didn't intend to keep this thing for himself to enjoy. Anyway, this is not a peerless secret. If you want it, you can just copy it down. It's not a big deal.

    The old man in the Taoist robe shook his head like a rattle, and he said hastily: "Let's forget it, I'm actually not interested in this thing."

    "I'm already at such an age, the most urgent thing is to quickly improve my realm, break through to the Jindan realm, otherwise I estimate that I will live for more than ten years, how can I have time to study pills and the like?  .￣

    What the old man said was very honest. He really didn't think about anything, and he just broke through his own realm.

    Immortal cultivators are different from ordinary people. Not to mention the specifics, they can know how old they are, but they can probably feel that their time is approaching.

    This old man's lifespan is indeed very limited. In fact, a lifespan of more than ten years is nothing to a cultivator, and it passed easily.

    If you don't break through, you can only die.

    As for alchemy or something, normal people know that alchemy takes a lot of time.

    At his age, it is difficult to cultivate, let alone alchemy, and he is not interested.

    Moreover, this kind of thing must be of high value to an alchemist, Su Xun also told him bluntly.

    The old man can live his whole life without incident, naturally he has his ability, he not only sees the value, but also sees that there is also a huge risk.

    If someone accidentally finds out about this one day, a person who is stronger than him may bring him a murderous disaster, so let's forget it.

    Su Xun didn't care either. If he didn't want it, then it didn't matter, and it happened to save a lot of trouble.

    Anyway, this old man's attitude made Su Xun quite satisfied, at least it made Su Xun feel that he was not bad.

    If it was the kind of greedy person, Su Xun might not be so polite to him, people are like this, you respect me a foot, I respect you ten feet.

    Su Xun is not polite, just put up this experience, and study it slowly when he has time in the future.

    Except for this thing, the rest of the room can be said to be penniless, with nothing.

    Su Xun was not surprised, no one else had come in here, the Immortal of the Zifu himself said that they were the first to break in.

    It can only be said that there is indeed nothing left here, and all useful things have been taken away by him. Ziyun fruit cannot be taken because it is still a seedling.

    If this kind of thing doesn't grow for hundreds of years, it's actually useless at all.

    In addition to that experience, it is estimated that he also stayed on purpose, hoping that he would have an heir.

    After all, it would be a pity if these things that have been researched so hard suddenly disappeared.

    Su Xun looked around for a while, then said directly: "Let's go out, there is nothing here."

    The old man in the Taoist robe naturally listened to Su Xun in everything. Anyway, he trusted Su Xun quite well. If Su Xun hadn't saved him, he would probably be dead by now.

    He got a purple cloud fruit today, and he is really satisfied, even if there is something, he doesn't care.

    After the two of them came out, I still felt a sense of admiration. A powerful existence just disappeared so suddenly.

    Listening to the meaning of Zifu Xianjun, something big happened that year, many powerful existences have already fallen, and he is just one of the many strong ones, which seems insignificant.

    If those people hadn't fallen back then, would this era still be like this? I guess this world would be different from what it is now.

    After all, that kind of powerful existence, not to mention that the lifespan is infinite, it may live for thousands of years, there is no big problem, and it will not fall.

    SueXun even had a feeling that the current Wanzhou City might have something to do with this matter.

    But it is useless to say these now, after all, they are too far away, and their strength is still too low.

    In the face of such a big event, they are like ants under the wheel, with little ability to resist, and even unable to spy.

    In addition to the experience of Ziyunguo and the alchemy experience, there are some other things, that is, the medicine garden outside. There are many useful herbs in it, which can be used for alchemy.

    Su Xun probably went to look around. There are many kinds of herbs, most of which he does not know, but there are also introductions on the experience, just go back and compare them slowly.

    These herbs must be taken away by himself, but he doesn't need to bring too many, just pick one at a time, and with the existence of the three-flavored pill furnace, it can be copied infinitely.

    Su Xun roughly collected it, only to hear him say: "I will take one of these herbs, go back and study it, and leave the rest here."

    "Taking them away rashly is actually a kind of destruction. If you need it, you can come in and pick it."

    Su Xun had no choice but to pretend to be aggressive. In fact, he made a sample of each kind, and it was almost enough, and the rest was useless to him, but he thought it was a waste.

    When I said this, the old man in the Taoist robe was grateful, and felt that Su Xun really believed in him and was willing to let him use these herbs.

    Anyway, for Su Xun, these things are actually useless.

    The old man in the Taoist robe immediately said: "Okay, I will definitely help you take care of these things. Only I know here, and I will not tell anyone."

    His serious look made Su Xun feel quite amusing, as if he had gained Su Xun's trust, he wanted to be Su Xun's younger brother well.

    But for Su Xun, this place is no longer important, and he probably won't come back in the future.

    However, it is best to keep it a secret here. No one knows, so it is naturally the best.

    Otherwise, some powerful person would really know about it, and people thought that this is the place where the immortal king once lived, so there is nothing good about it.

    People don't believe you when you say there is nothing good about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1039 Buying the Old Man

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Let's go out first, it's useless here." Su Xun said.

    This cave is actually quite comfortable. It has been remodeled by the Immortal of the Purple Mansion. It is a closed space, and the aura inside may be a little more abundant than outside.

    Even if ordinary people live here, it is estimated that if they live for a period of time, they should have the effect of prolonging life.

    But after all, this place is not suitable for long-term waiting. Su Xun doesn't have that kind of heart. Staying in this closed space feels like losing contact with the outside world.

    Maybe when you get older, your mentality will change, but Su Xun is still young after all, isn't he?

    The old man in the Taoist robe had no objection, so he followed Su Xun and hurried out.

    After leaving this cave, I returned to Qiankun Mountain. I don't know why, but I feel that the outside is better than the inside.

    The same was delayed for almost one night. Now the sky has just dawned, probably around four or five in the morning. After going down the mountain, there is still time to have breakfast.

    Su Xun said directly: "Let's decorate this entrance, only the two of us will know about it."

    The old man in the Taoist robe nodded heavily, and said, "Don't worry, if I reveal this to the second person, I will die badly."

    In fact, he needn't say that. Su Xun still trusts his character. Generally speaking, this old man has nothing wrong with his life.

    It is estimated that he will not have nothing to do, and talk about this kind of thing outside.

    There are bad people in this world, and there are many. For example, when Su Xun was in Wanzhou City, he could always meet people with bad intentions.

    However, there are also people with normal three views, which is not surprising. Besides, Su Xun's powerful strength, even if this Taoist robed old man really has any thoughts, he probably has to forcibly hold back.

    Even if he said it, it doesn't matter, anyway, there is nothing good in it, only some herbs and so on, which are not important to Su Xun.

    It's just that I don't want that old man's cave to be ruined at will.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "I believe that here, no one will randomly come here. Even if they come, they probably won't be found. You don't need to worry too much."

    "I'll give you Purple Cloud Fruit. After you go back, take it. Remember to practice as soon as possible to help you break through the Golden Core Realm. There shouldn't be any problem."

    While talking, Su Xun gave Ziyun fruit to him and told him to put it away properly. The old man obviously handled it with care and was very careful.

    After all, he has never used such a good thing in his life.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun felt that this Taoist robed old man was actually quite cute, and it was not easy to meet someone who was not annoying at all.

    When I came here this time, I did take advantage of him and took away most of the things, so he just took a Ziyun fruit dryly.

    It is said that Su Xun has made great efforts, but the old man is just following behind. If there is no Su Xun, he will definitely not be able to get in, and he will not be able to get anything. This is true.

    But if Su Xun didn't have him, he wouldn't even know the existence of this place, and he wouldn't even be able to get in. It's the same reason.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun decided to give the old man some benefits. After all, meeting each other is also a fate, and Su Xun also thought about winning over the old man in Taoist robes.

    So Su Xun said: "Take the elixir here."

    While speaking, he threw out a small porcelain bottle, and the old man in Taoist robes naturally reacted very quickly, and he caught it effortlessly.

    It's just that the expression on his face still looked quite confused, and he asked, "Su Xiaoyou, this is"

    "This is a elixir that I refined myself. It's called the Great Returning Pill. It will be of great help to monks in the Golden Core Realm. I happen to have some extra here, so you can take it."

    When the old man in the Taoist robe heard this, he immediately lost his composure. He quickly opened the bottle, poured out one, sniffed it a little, and immediately his whole body trembled twice.

    He can naturally know how much aura is in this elixir. If there is such a thing, can he still fail to break through the golden elixir realm for so long.

    This elixir is indeed a good thing. For the immortal cultivators in the Golden Core Realm, those before the fifth-rank Golden Core Realm are basically of great help.

    Not to mention that he is just a small fake alchemy realm.??, this help is really great.

    The key point is that there are estimated to be nearly twenty pills in this bottle. Su Xun's handwriting is really too big, which makes him a little overwhelmed.

    The old man in the Taoist robe immediately said with some embarrassment: "Su Xiaoyou, your elixir, this elixir is really too precious, how can you give me so much at once."

    It was embarrassing, but he didn't say no. After all, the temptation is too great. Even if you are a saint, in this realm, you can't refuse such a temptation.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "You just take it, I still have some on me, this time I took advantage of it, and these are taken as compensation."

    "Thank you for your kindness. If there is anything Su Xiaoyou needs help in the future, just tell me. I, Zhou, will never hesitate to die."

    The expression on the face of the Taoist robed old man looked really serious.

    Su Xun knew that this kind of person was serious when he said something so serious, which meant that he was absolutely not joking.

    It's really easy to buy people's hearts.

    This Great Repayment Pill looks precious, but actually to Su Xun, it is as if he does not need money, so how can he feel distressed.

    He can have as many of these things as he wants, throw out more than 20 of them at will, and immediately buy one person off, this business is not a loss no matter what.

    After a while, the old man in Taoist robes must be able to break through to the Golden Core Realm, and his strength can't be considered bad. If he gets to Jianghai, he may be the old man who sweeps the floor, and he is not his opponent. It is necessary to win him over by himself.

    ? When Su Xun left for something, his presence at the Jindan stage would probably be of some use.

    Su Xun felt that this was not enough, he had to increase his strength, so he took out a golden broken blade, which he got from Niu Dali when he was in Wanzhou City.

    It was precisely because of this thing that Su Xun was targeted by the Baisha gang. It was a bit unlucky, and Su Xun didn't intend to ask for this.

    At that time, he was going to dispose of it, but who knew that he was tricked by the Baisha gang. It was really useless for him to keep this thing on his body.

    Then he said: "This is a magic weapon, but it's broken. I got it by accident. If you think it's useful, you can use it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1040 The old man who loves to laugh will not be too bad luck

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun threw the golden broken blade to the Taoist robed old man, before he could say anything.

    For Su Xun, this thing is actually useless at all.

    Instead, he kept it on his body, and he thought it was a waste of space.

    Not to mention that this thing belongs to the Baisha Gang. Su Xun felt uncomfortable with it. He was quite indifferent to the Baisha Gang.

    Of course this is useless, compared to Su Xun, in fact, for ordinary cultivators, the bonus to combat power is still somewhat.

    After all, this was the weapon used by the rudder master of the Baisha Gang before. According to Su Xun's estimation, the rudder master of the Baisha Gang must be above the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    The magic weapon they used is naturally quite good. Even if it is damaged, it is still powerful, but it is not as powerful as before.

    This old man in Taoist robes is naturally more than enough to use, and it also has a certain bonus to his combat effectiveness, so there seems to be no major problem.

    The old man in the Taoist robe subconsciously took this thing over, and then he took a look, even if he didn't know the specific origin, he knew that this thing was really a magic weapon before it was damaged.

    This kind of thing must be useful to people in the Golden Core Realm, but Su Xun threw it to him directly.

    Coupled with the Great Repayment Pill given earlier, the Taoist robed old man was quite fearful, and Su Xun was too kind to him.

    He couldn't even figure out how Su Xun could be so generous. Most immortal cultivators are quite selfish. If they have something good, they are actually thinking about themselves.

    There are really very few people who give things casually like Su Xun.

    All of a sudden, the old man in the Taoist robe really didn¨t dare to ask for it. Even if he wanted it very much, he couldn¨t ask for it. Su Xun took advantage of it. If he took so many things for nothing, wouldn¨t he be taking advantage of it?

    The reason why Su Xun admired the old man in the Taoist robe is because this guy is actually a good person in the world, not that kind of treacherous person.

    He quickly waved his hand and said: "No need, no need, Su Xiaoyou, I really can't take this thing from you, after all, I have already taken so much advantage of you."

    "If I accept this from you again, then I really don't know what is good or bad. You should take it back quickly. I have already deserved it for giving me so many pills today."

    Su Xun smiled inwardly, and said that if you knew that I was doing business without money, I don¨t know what you would think.

    Of course Su Xun will not say this directly, after all, the effect of buying people's hearts will not work well after saying it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You take it, there is no reason to go back with the things I gave away."

    "The main thing is that I already have a weapon in my hand, and thanks to you for sharing this secret with me today, the two of us hit it off, so don't be polite to me."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun waved to him directly, signaling to put away the things quickly, he would not ask for any more.

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with what Su Xun said. Today's Immortal Mansion is purely a windfall. Let Su Xun come here, and it is a windfall.

    For this trip to Hong Kong Island, Su Xun is completely satisfied.

    Seeing this situation, the old man in Taoist robe didn't really go to be polite to Su Xun anymore, so he had to bow to Su Xun to express his gratitude.

    Today, Su Xun treated him with the utmost benevolence and righteousness. He is equivalent to being a noble person in his life. With Su Xun's help, his cultivation can go a step further.

    More importantly, his life can also have a continuation. After breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, he can live for many more years.

    After living for hundreds of years, in fact, there is no real life and death. If possible, I still hope to live longer.

    With so many resources, if he can't break through the Golden Core Realm, he can find a piece of tofu and smash him to death. How can there be someone as good as him, the old man in the Taoist robe doesn't even believe it.

    Even he has already thought in his heart, with the Great Repayment Pill given by Su Xun, if he directly uses the Great Repayment Pill, it is estimated that he will be able to break through to the Golden Core Realm.

    On the contrary, Ziyun fruit can be saved, and he can use it later, maybe he can go a step further in the Jindan realm, after all, he is using Ziyun fruit now.

    It is impossible to absorb all the aura in it, and most of it is estimated to be wasted.

    I used to think that I could break through to the Golden Core Realm, and I was already satisfied, and I could do it for the rest of my life.There are no regrets about living in the past.

    Now they are all thinking about making further progress in the Golden Core Realm, and they really start to drift.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay, don't be so polite, put your things away."

    This golden broken blade actually has certain risks, but Su Xun didn't say it out, and what he said might scare the old man, which would be counterproductive.

    How can there be such a coincidence, it is almost impossible for the old man to meet someone from the Baisha gang, so there is no need to worry about that.

    If there is such a time, it will prove that his luck is too bad.

    "By the way, you have to smile more in the future, you know."

    "What's the meaning?"

    The old man in the Taoist robe was obviously very confused, and he couldn't understand what Su Xun meant.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Because, the old man who loves to laugh will not be too unlucky."

    The old man in Taoist robe: ""

    Although he didn't understand what Su Xun meant, he felt that it made sense.

    "Okay, then I will try to smile more in the future, but I really seldom smile." The old man in Taoist robes actually took it seriously.

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that this old man is really real, but he is not very good at joking, lacking in humor.

    Xin said you are laughing, you are so old, and there are not enough people around you who can talk. It is good that everyone in the Hong family respects him, but his status is too high, how can ordinary people get in touch with him.

    I don't even have any friends. I am only thinking about cultivation and want to laugh. I am afraid it is not easy.

    Su Xun didn't bother with him anymore, the two of them chatted while going down the mountain, which was much easier compared to when they went down.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "By the way, after you go out, what do you plan to do in the future, stay at Hong's house?"

    "I'll put it bluntly. It's really not very useful for you to stay in Hong's house. It's just a waste of time. Although they treat you well, you have also helped them a lot."

    "And they exalted your status on the surface, but in fact you are just a thug of the Hong family."

    Su Xun has already started to brainwash this old man, so he has to fool him back to Jianghai with him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1041 willing to follow

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man in the Taoist robe has no objection to Su Xun's words. Su Xun has given him so many benefits. For him, the current Su Xun is the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who saves suffering.

    The status in his heart is too high, even if he deliberately pointed at his nose and called him an idiot, he probably wouldn't have any objections.

    Not to mention what Su Xun said, there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    The Taoist robed old man was not stupid, so he knew it well. Although the members of the Hong family treated him with respect on the surface, they were actually using him.

    If the Hong family didn't think he was good, how could they treat him so well.

    But the old man, he wouldn't pay too much attention to these boring things in the past, because he felt that the Hong family saved his life after all.

    Moreover, the members of the Hong family are more sensible, and it is enough to provide him with a fairly good environment.

    ? Although they have to do things for the Hong family, the number of times is actually not too many, and they may not be able to do one thing for a few years, given the current strength of the Hong family.

    There are actually very few things that the Hong family can't solve. The old man is at ease in the Hong family. Even many younger generations of the Hong family may not know that there is such a person.

    If the old man is really used as a gunman, the old man is not stupid, how could it be possible to bird Hong's family, no matter how much benefits he can give.

    I only heard the old man in Taoist robe say: "Actually, I also know that you are right. It is not a glorious thing for a cultivator to be a thug for an ordinary family."

    "Over the years, it's mainly because of that cave. Otherwise, I probably wouldn't have stayed in a place like Hong Kong Island all the time. It's really meaningless."

    "I promised the Hong family that I would stay in their house and guard it for about twenty years. It has only been 18 years now."

    Su Xun: ""

    I thought that this old man in Taoist robes is really a real person, and he actually agreed to be a thug for twenty years.

    After all, this old man is a person with no intentions. In front of the Hong family, he will definitely be tricked by various tricks, and he can't play with them at all.

    Even Su Xun can be sure, although the 20-year deadline sounds like it is coming soon, after all, 18 years have already passed.

    But when the time is up, how could the Hong family be willing to let him go? This is the real patron saint of the Hong family. It is because of his existence that the Hong family can flourish to this extent.

    If the old man left, it would be equivalent to losing the biggest hole card for the Hong family, and it would be very uncomfortable in the future, and the loss would be huge.

    It is unrealistic for the Hong family to force people to stay. After all, they don't have the strength, so if they really want to kill the old man secretly.

    It is probably possible to use some powerful poisons and the like, and this old man will definitely not resist.

    But the Hong family definitely wouldn't do that. After all, the old man had lived in their family for so many years, so he had to have some affection.

    Putting aside feelings and other things, it is only good for the Hong family that the Taoist robed old man is alive. If he dies, the Hong family will also lose. Why do such risky things.

    We all know that the old man in the Taoist robe is very powerful, so who can be sure of killing him, if they don't kill him, then the Hong family will be crazily revenged when they turn around.

    Su Xun is a little bit pained here, and originally wanted to win over this old man, but judging from what he said, it will take twenty years to talk about it.

    So Su Xun roughly mentioned this matter, and only heard him say: "At first, I thought, you go to Jianghai with me, and hang out with me in the future, it is better than here, I can give you the same  Provides a great environment and doesn't make you do anything."

    To keep this kind of person, as an old saying goes, it is to raise soldiers for a thousand days and use them for a short time, and they will definitely not be used in normal times. When it comes to critical times, if he can play a role once, it will be more effective than anything else.

    When the Taoist robed old man heard this, he froze.  Only at this time did he understand, and after working together for a long time, Su Xun was so kind to him, he was trying to win him over, planning to let him hang out with him.

    However, in this way, the old man in the Taoist robe is quite relieved, because this is more normal, otherwise Su Xun treats him so well out of thin air, but he will be a little uneasy.

    The old man was also thinking, if he could be with Su Xun, then it would indeed be a good thing.

    He has seen Su Xun's character before, so he will definitely not cheat him. If Su Xun really wants to cheat him, he doesn't need to bother.?? can kill him.

    This incident made the old man not doubt Su Xun's character at all.

    At the same time, Su Xun is so young, so he has this strength, and he is full of good things, which is much better than that bad old man like him.

    If it is said that Su Xun has no big background, he himself does not believe it. If he is with Su Xun, he can get some benefits.

    It will be helpful for him in the future, and it is much better than staying in Hong's house. If he doesn't know how to choose, then he will live for nothing.

    Just heard the old man say: "Su Xiaoyou, although I have a twenty-year agreement with the Hong family, the time has not yet come."

    "However, I'm not that kind of pedantic person. Naturally, I know how to adapt. After all, it's just a verbal thing. If you don't dislike me, I'm willing to follow you."

    The old man in Taoist robe immediately expressed his loyalty to Su Xun, only to hear him continue to say: "But give me some time, I will deal with this matter with the Hong family."

    "At the same time, I was also thinking, after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm, I will go to Jianghai to find you, what do you think?"

    When Su Xun heard that the old man was not so dull, he directly expressed his willingness to follow him, which is quite good.

    Of course he wouldn't go with him right away, this Su Xun could understand him.

    Besides, it is indeed necessary to go after breaking through to the Golden Core Realm. The current strength is still a little too weak. If we really fight, it will not be enough.

    Moreover, he currently has a lot of resources in his hands. If he breaks through, it should take a few months at most. If it is fast, it may take a month.

    As long as he agrees, he will be able to appear in Jiang Hai in a short time.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "No problem, you deal with your own affairs first, then come to me later, and leave you a phone number."

    "When you arrive in Jianghai, just call me."

    This old man drives a sports car so casually, it is estimated that it is not difficult for him to make a phone call.

    Su Xun returned to the urban area on Hong Kong Island and had breakfast with the old man. At the same time, the air ticket was bought, and the old man sent Su Xun to the airport. The trip to Hong Kong Island brought enough surprises and ended successfully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1042

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few hours later, Su Xun returned to Jianghai City, compared to Hong Kong Island.

    In fact, except for the differences in customs and needs, there is not much difference in the rest. On the contrary, in terms of development, Jiang Hai is not bad at all now.

    After returning to his home, Su Xun talked to Luo Shenyi and Fu Aohai, and sent a message.

    At the same time, Su Xun himself decided to take a good rest, find some time, and use a purple cloud fruit to break through to the third-rank Jindan state.

    It hasn't been long since I entered the Golden Core Realm, and now I have to be able to break through the third-rank Golden Core Realm. This speed is probably no one else.

    If the old man sweeping the floor from the Mo family found out, he would probably be able to vomit blood directly without such a shock.

    ?I broke through at about the same time as you, but now I¨m still on the ground, staying in the first-grade Jindan realm, and you¨ll be in the third-rank Jindan realm right away, so you don¨t need to bully people like this.

    No matter who knows about Su Xun's situation, it is estimated that the feeling in his heart is that kind of mixed taste, and he has never seen such a perverted bastard.

    Even people like the Immortal Lord of the Zifu praised Su Xun for his great potential. It is conceivable that Su Xun's potential is really great.

    Another thing that is quite awesome is that it actually takes a long time for ordinary people to break through, especially the leap of the big realm.

    For example, crossing a large realm from the fake alchemy realm to the golden alchemy realm is equivalent to reborn, which cannot be completed in a short while.

    When he was on Hong Kong Island, the old man in Taoist robe also said that he would come to look for Su Xun after he made a breakthrough, and it would take a few months at least.

    Still it will take so long when he already has sufficient resources and the conditions for breakthrough are perfect.

    For example, the old man sweeping the floor probably took even more time.

    But for Su Xun, when the conditions are met, he will break through naturally, and it doesn't need to be so strenuous, it will only take a day or two at most.

    Su Xun still can't let go of the Baisha gang, he decided to hurry up and break through, the stronger his strength, the more secure he is.

    Even though I reached the third-rank Golden Core Realm, I guess it is nothing in the eyes of the Baisha Gang. After all, the third-rank Golden Core Realm is still too weak, and a random helmsman is enough for Su Xun to accept.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's speed is fast, and he still has time. He is almost at the third-rank Jindan realm, so is the ninth-rank Jindan realm still far away?

    Unexpectedly, within a while, Luo Shenyi called him, which surprised Su Xun.

    With Luo Shenyi's character, after seeing the news, she just needs to know it herself, and usually she won't even reply to a message.

    Not to mention that he took the initiative to make a phone call. While feeling strange, Su Xun quickly connected the phone.

    After the call was connected, Luo Shenyi's cold voice came over: "Su Xun, your affairs are going well, right?"

    Su Xun knew that Luo Shenyi was only concerned about herself, but she was too embarrassed to ask so directly, so she asked roughly.

    "Don't worry, I'm back so soon, do you think it will go well?"

    Luo Shenyi said again: "Su Xun, if you have nothing to do, come over sometime, someone is looking for you."

    "who?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun was a little puzzled, who is he? If he is looking for him, he has to contact him through Luo Shenyi. Could it be that he can't contact him?

    Luo Shenyi only heard her say: "It's the people above, and I don't know what department it is."

    When Su Xun heard this, he didn't speak immediately, but his brows were wrinkled, and the sound of Dean Wu from last time.

    So Su Xun asked: "Are you from the Academy of Sciences?"

    "No, I've met people from the Academy of Sciences, and they're basically pretty talkative, and they're not that mysterious, so I don't need to hide them like this."

    Luo Shenyi said: "These two people didn't say what department they belonged to, they said they needed to communicate with you, but they couldn't contact you when they were looking for you, probably because we are in Hong Kong Island these days."

    After hearing this, Su Xun probably understood that when I went to Hong Kong Island, because everyone's servers were different, I had to open a service on my mobile phone.

    People who go out often have that kind of service on their mobile phones, but Su Xun is not. His mobile phone is just a simple campus card package in the school.

      Basically, after leaving the mainland, it has been abolished, and he doesn't bother to get it. Anyway, it is enough to use the Internet. Who still calls these days.

    It is estimated that he caught up with the time in the past few days and couldn't get in touch, so he contacted himself through Tianji Technology Company.

    The people above, to be honest, normal people don¨t have any secrets in front of them. If you really want to check you, the eighteen generations of your ancestors can be checked.

    Su Xun must have been investigated as well. The basic information, as well as the big and small things experienced in this life, are probably recorded in a certain file.

    Of course, it is impossible for Su Xun to expose it. His system is the biggest secret and cannot be discovered.

    It is impossible for a person like him to rise too fast without being noticed by the higher-ups.

    Su Xun's strength is strong enough now. Immortal cultivators are not bound by the world, so the people above will naturally not do anything to him.

    It's just that when he heard that he was being found, he was quite upset, thinking what was going on with this group of people, he would come to him once every three days.

    Could it be that the favor given to the Academy of Sciences last time made other people start to stare at themselves with envy?

    When Su Xun thought of this, he felt a little uncomfortable. He is not an unreasonable person. If you speak well, Su Xun will naturally give you some benefits.

    Moreover, this group of people, in the final analysis, serve Huaxia. Su Xun is also from Huaxia, so he doesn't care.

    However, if you come to me every day and every day, always thinking of getting some benefits, then Su Xun will not be very comfortable.

    But when someone came, Su Xun couldn't pretend that he didn't exist. After all, there was still a company there, and Su Xun couldn't ignore it.

    Let's go meet those people first, and figure out their reason for coming. Anyway, Su Xun has made a decision this time, so he has to be tougher.

    ?I can't be as easy to talk as before, otherwise, I really think I have a good temper, and come here every two days, who can stand it.

    Su Xun then said: "Go get in touch, I'll go to the company in a while, let's meet in the company directly, don't run too far."

    "okay, I get it."

    After finishing speaking, Luo Shenyi hung up the phone neatly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1043 Please save someone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's side really hurts. Originally, he thought that since he returned to Jianghai, he could finally have a good rest for a few days.

    Unexpectedly, this time I came back, and before I took a breath, there was a new thing.

    There is nothing to do, Su Xun has to go there quickly.

    The fact that the people over there wanted to find him proved that they still attached great importance to this matter. Once they knew that they were going to see them, they would definitely come over immediately.

    "Mr. Su, Mr. Su"

    After Su Xun came to Tianji Company, everyone here also knew him, and everyone greeted him, even with respect on their faces.

    At the current stage, Su Ming's identity is not so mysterious. Everyone knows it. Not only is he the real big boss behind the scenes, but he is also Luo Shenyi's man.

    Countless people really admire Luo Shenyi for being able to conquer a top-notch woman like Luo Shenyi.

    Su Xun roughly nodded to everyone, then went directly to Luo Shenyi's office, and found that there was no one in the office.

    A little secretary came over, and trotted to Su Xun. It seemed that his chest was trembling non-stop, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained. He thought that it was lucky that Luo Shenyi was a woman.

    If it is really a male boss, who can resist this kind of female secretary, the temptation is too great.

    "Mr. Su, Mr. Luo is at the reception room. After asking you to come, just go there."

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that the person from above who came to see him had already arrived, and Luo Shenyi was entertaining him. After all, he was considered an important person, and he could not be ignored.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then take me there."

    Although Su Xun has been to the company many times, he is not very responsible as a hands-off shopkeeper. He didn't stay for a long time after he came, and he didn't know the specific location and office distribution of the company.

    The secretary must be obedient. It is said that this is the boss's boss. How could he be disobedient, so he quickly walked in front.

    Su Xun followed behind and kept walking. As a result, after looking at it, he found that the buttocks of the little secretary wrapped under the skirt seemed to be round and elastic.

    This leg is also pretty good, it's just terrible. Where did Luo Shenyi find this kind of top-notch little secretary? Isn't she a woman? She should have no idea about this kind of secretary.

    Su Xun only looked at it for a while, and then immediately withdrew his gaze. Staring at it all the time did not have a good influence in the company.

    Besides, I just thought about it, I just found it interesting, after all, men seem to have some fantasies about the profession of secretary.

    In fact, no matter what, compared to Luo Shenyi and those women, they are too far behind, and they can't make Su Xun really interested.

    And according to Su Xun's understanding of Luo Shenyi, she has relatively high requirements for her employees.

    Especially for a job like a secretary, you have to follow her all the time, which is equivalent to being a right-hand man, and the requirements for natural abilities are even higher.

    This big-breasted girl is estimated to be quite capable, and she is uniquely blessed to be good-looking.

    Of course, there are certain disadvantages, mainly because of the profession of secretary, people will have certain misunderstandings, such a young age, he becomes the secretary of the boss, and stays with the boss all day long.

    And you are so good-looking, what will everyone think? Fortunately, Luo Shenyi is a woman, so she doesn't have any troubles in this regard.

    Soon, the little secretary brought Su Xun to the company's reception room. The secretary nodded to Su Xun, indicating that he could go in, and she had nothing to do.

    This kind of thing has nothing to do with the company. It is something outside the company. She can't participate in it. She must know the rules.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, just pushed the door open and walked in. Su Xun didn't care about politeness at all.

    This is my territory, I am already very face-saving when I see you, don't think about getting ahead.

    This time, Su Xun had to have a bit of an attitude. People like him don't like the feeling of being manipulated.

    After entering, Luo Shenyi stood up like someone who was talking, and said, "You two, our President Su is here. You guys talk, and I'll go to work first."

    Obviously Luo Shenyi was leaving, she couldn't stay here, she had to leave some space for Su Xun.

    Luo Shenyi can feel that regarding the matter of these two people, she just wants to tell Su Xun that the other people, they are one.?I don¨t want to reveal it.

    Luo Shenyi is very defensive about Luo Shenyi, and Luo Shenyi is also aware that this may be because they have regulations to keep the work in this area secret, which is particularly sensitive.

    Luo Shenyi is also a sensible person, she would not stay here to intentionally cause trouble, and left directly. When she left, she glanced at Su Xun lightly, as if she didn't have any emotion.

    Su Xun wanted to laugh a little, Luo Shenyi's eyes, you look ordinary, not even a little emotional fluctuations in it.

    But Su Xun could understand the meaning of that, obviously, this is to make Su Xun be more cautious.

    Su Xun didn't respond either, just watched Luo Shenyi go out.

    "Hello, Mr. Su, we are from Guoan. We came to see you this time to discuss important matters. I hope I didn't waste your time. My name is Luo Ping."

    After Su Xun closed the door of the living room in the past, he said something with a tight head, which sounded quite sincere.

    Don't say anything else, this tone of voice.  Su Xun is quite satisfied, it doesn't sound like he is doing something.

    At the same time, Su Xun was also thinking about it in his heart, thinking that the Guoan department seemed to be different, and he probably understood it a little bit.

    It should be the kind of department that is hidden in the dark. Normal people will not be clear about it. The things they have handled are also extraordinary.

    The other one, who looked a bit stronger, but looked like a paralyzed face, nodded, and said flatly: "Mr. Su, my name is Xu Shaoyang."

    This guy is obviously not the kind of person who likes to talk, just to introduce himself, it seems very reluctant.

    Su Xun didn't care too much about it, it's just that his personality is different, and this person didn't have any malice towards him.

    However, from this situation, it seems that the guy named Luo Ping is the dominant one between the two, so Su Xun said to him directly: "I won't introduce, you should know my situation."

    "Both of you, I like to cut to the chase. We probably don't have much contact with each other. I don't know why you are looking for me?"

    "It's very simple, please save people!"

    The guy named Luo Ping is also a cheerful person.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1044 Royal Princess

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ""

    After thinking for a long time, Su Xun didn't expect that such a sentence came out suddenly, which is really unexpected.

    But speaking of saving people, there is still a lot of learning involved. Who knows how to save people?

    So Su Xun said, "Tell me specifically what's going on."

    "Sit down, Mr. Su, I'm very stressed if you stand like this."

    The guy named Luo Ping said something immediately.

    This sentence reminded Su Xun that he was still standing, so he quickly sat down and said, "I'm sorry, I was too focused just now. I didn't want to understand it for a while."

    "That's Mr. Su. Some time ago, about two weeks ago, there was a princess from abroad who came to our Huaxia country."

    This fellow Luo Ping started a conversation with Su Xun, only to hear him continue to say: "This foreign princess caused a certain sensation when she came, because she is the royal family of the Southern Austrian Empire."

    (In order to avoid any harmonious factors here, we just made up a random country. The photo is really dangerous, and you don¨t need to associate it with it. It has nothing to do with reality.)

    When Su Xun heard this, he roughly understood what he said was very important.

    Because this South Austrian Empire, for the southern hemisphere, is a relatively developed country in the world, and its international status is not low at all. Like China, it is a big country, and its influence is even stronger than China.

    After all, they are from the West, and they like to report to the group to play together. For the gradually rising Huaxia, they will have a certain degree of panic in their hearts, and they will target them from time to time.

    At the same time, Su Xun also knows that there is a royal family in Nan'ao. In many countries, there are royal families, and the specific functions are not the same.

    But it is undeniable that in any country, as long as you are a royal family, your status must be quite high, representing that country.

    If you come to the Huaxia Kingdom, don't say how sensational it is, and if you don't talk about it, the news will be reported frequently.

    It's just that Su Xun, a guy who never reads news about this, naturally doesn't know much about it.

    These things have something to do with him as a cultivator.

    Su Xun then asked: "She is a princess, what is she doing here?"

    Naturally, he knew the key to the problem, and probably it was the princess, but Su Xun didn't understand why she was a princess.

    To be reasonable, the princess is of no use in diplomacy. After all, it is different from ancient times.

    Besides, people in foreign countries don't seem to like such things as marriages very much.

    Luo Ping said, "Come here to participate in a charity event organized by her. This princess is a philanthropist, and one that is internationally recognized."

    Su Xun nodded, and roughly understood what was going on. In foreign countries, charity is a relatively popular thing, and it has almost become a thing that everyone agrees to.

    Although Huaxia is also developing, and charity has increased in recent years, there is still some gap compared with others who have developed for so many years.

    This is also something that can¨t be helped. After all, Huaxia¨s overall development time is relatively late, and it was almost impossible to eat before. Why are you talking about charity to me?

    Su Xun is not very interested in this thing. To put it bluntly, this thing has been used by more and more people as a means of hype.

    Especially those celebrities, they like to do this thing, and they often hold a party or something like a show, spending some money for fear that others will not know, which makes Su Xun very uncomfortable.

    On the contrary, what Su Xun admires is the kind of people who really do good deeds in obscurity, and that is the real charity.

    And in Su Xun's view, charity has little to do with the amount of money, it just depends on whether you have the heart.

    It is said that charity was invented by the West. Su Xun disagrees with this point of view. There are many ancestors in Huaxia who like to do good deeds and are willing to do good deeds. They even leave their names in history.

    It's just that people don't have this kind of saying. In modern times, the word charity.  just spread from abroad.

    Don't think that foreign people are the kind of people who are sincerely engaged in charity. To put it bluntly, this thing is just a means created by the rich.

    They know very well what benefits they can get from doing charity.

    theOf course, there are many people who actually prefer to do charity, such as the princess.

    According to Su Xun's understanding, the royal family of this South Austrian country is similar to that of the Great Britain. They do not have any power, and their status is very high, which is a symbol.

    They don't ask about these things, but they will definitely be there on important occasions.

    It was strange before that what this princess came to do seems to have nothing to do with her as a little princess, but now I understand.

    They have created a charity project by themselves. It is estimated that they came to China to promote it and achieve better results.

    To put it bluntly, now that Huaxia has money, the most indispensable thing is the kind of people who are stupid and have a lot of money. If they have money, they have no place to spend it, and they want to have something to do with the royal family.

    When the princess comes, it is estimated that the charity project will take away a lot of money from here.

    Luo Ping said: "Although it is a private event, the meaning of the princess's visit this time is quite extraordinary."

    "Because the relationship between the Nanao Empire and our Huaxia has always been relatively rigid, and it is actually not good for anyone."

    "But recently, both sides want to break the ice. This time, the princess's coming is actually the meaning of the Nanao Empire. This is a signal, and it is of great significance, so it is taken so seriously."

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun felt quite reasonable. Of course, he himself couldn't see it, because he never paid attention to these things.

    Speaking of it, everyone's focus is different.

    Luo Ping said so much, but he just wanted to highlight one point. This princess, her identity is very important, and now she seems to have a problem again.

    So Su Xun asked: "What happened to that princess?"

    "That's right, something happened. The princess came to Huaxia and stayed for about three days. The trip was over and everything went well."

    "Unexpectedly, something went wrong at the last juncture. The princess unexpectedly contracted a strange disease, and there was no way to cure it. As a result, she stayed in China until now."

    When Luo Ping mentioned this, he also had a worried look on his face. He only heard him say: "You don't know very well, we are really going crazy recently." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1045 The Situation Is Urgent

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Luo Ping said this, the expression on his face looked obviously anxious, but Su Xun didn't feel anything, after all, this matter had nothing to do with Su Xun.

    Xin said, can you not be in a hurry? If this matter is not handled well, one or two may be gone. I'm not talking casually.

    A princess from a foreign country, in your Huaxia, suddenly such a thing happened, what would people from that country think.

    Don't say anything else, I must first have a bad impression of you, Huaxia. I think this country, how can it be like this, it can't even take care of individuals.

    I fell ill on your territory, and I fell ill within a few days after I went there. It must be your responsibility.

    Su Xun asked: "What is the specific disease? Tell me, are you not acclimatized?"

    Speaking of this, I'm still a little curious. I don't know how a healthy person can become so sick.

    If it is reasonable, even if you are a little sick, you can easily cure it. After all, there are so many top experts and so on, as well as big players.

    No matter how arrogant Su Xun is, he dare not deny the strength of those big players. They are really powerful, and their medical skills have reached a certain level, and they have been recognized by the country.

    Huaxia is such a big country, and there is fierce competition in any field, so if you can reach the top level of excellence in a field, it will be really awesome, and it won't do if people don't admire it.

    With so many people, if you say you can't cure a princess, what kind of disease can it be?  Su Xun didn't quite believe it.

    Why come to Huaxia and get sick when you are fine? If there is no hidden disease in the body, then it can only be explained by dissatisfaction with the soil and water.

    After all, the water and soil on China's side are far from those of the Nan'ao Empire, and the environment is not the same.

    Luo Ping shook his head and said, "How is that possible? Acclimatization is usually a minor problem, and it won't be cured after such a long period of time."

    "And that princess, it's not the first time she has come to China, but this time it is known to everyone. She used to come to play when she was young. It is impossible to have so much resistance to the water and soil of China.  "

    Su Xun nodded. This is indeed the truth. If you have been to an environment once, it will be much better if you go again next time.

    Luo Ping continued: "Actually, it's not a disease at all. Someone poisoned the princess to make her body so bad that it's almost impossible to wake up now."

    "Who did it? This is courting death?" Su Xun frowned.

    When he heard that he was poisoned, the expression on Su Xun's face finally changed.

    No wonder something happened all of a sudden. It turned out that someone was behind the scenes, but this person must have been too courageous.

    She is a princess, Huaxia Kingdom attaches great importance to it, but you want to poison her to death. This is obviously an act of death. Ordinary people can't keep her.

    If he is caught, this person will definitely die, so don't even think about it.

    Luo Ping shook his head and said, "Who do you think did this? How could a person have the courage and courage to do such a mind-blowing thing."

    "Our people, in fact, we don't care about the treatment. We are responsible for investigating this incident."

    Luo Ping's eyes seemed a little deep, and he only heard him say: "According to our investigation, it is instigated by other countries, and the relationship with China is not very harmonious."

    "They just can't see it well. Judging from the relationship between China and the Nanao Empire, it seems that we are going to go a step further. If you say what they think, they must be upset, so they want to ruin this matter."

    "Then find someone to poison the princess and cause something to happen to the princess. If something goes wrong, the relationship between Huaxia and Nan'ao will not be eased."

    Su Xun can already understand what happened next. It makes sense to do so, but Su Xun is a little confused. A country can do such a shameful thing, which is really shocking.

    Su Xun sighed: "I really didn't expect it, so shameless, have you got any evidence?"

    Luo Ping shook his head, and said: "We caught an agent, basically we can lock it down, but the agent committed suicide directly, it is impossible to expect him to admit it, and there is no direct evidence that he did it."

    "So this matter, we can onlyWell, I can't say it for a while, even if I say it, it will only cause extra trouble.  "

    Su Xun said in his heart that indeed, if there is no direct evidence, it is useless for you to go out and say it. People will definitely not admit it. They also say that you are Huaxia, and thieves like to blame you shamelessly.

    Since it is planned, there will be no direct evidence left.

    Just like some things, you know that someone definitely did it. There are some clues that can be deduced, and coupled with your own understanding of him, you can basically be sure.

    But you can¨t do it even if you¨re sure, after all, if you don¨t have direct evidence for this kind of thing, you just can¨t do it.

    They sacrificed an agent, which made you feel very uncomfortable. It was so uncomfortable. Anyway, it depends on how you deal with it.

    If it is not handled well, not only will the relationship with Nan'ao become tense again, but the reputation in the world may also be affected to a certain extent.

    "What kind of poison is it, so many experts can't handle it?"

    Su Xun no longer struggles with who did it. Frankly speaking, it is not something that Su Xun can manage. After that, the country must pay the price.

    It's not that we don't know how to use secret methods, but the top priority now is to save the person as soon as possible. If the person doesn't recover, it will be really troublesome.

    Luo Ping said: "I don't know, but it's very tricky. The established expert group is almost all top experts, but they are helpless. It is probably a special virus that has just been cultivated."

    Viruses, you can¨t tell for sure. In fact, there are many viruses, and there is no way to deal with them. They are just blocked and unable to contact people for the time being.

    A country must master something similar. It doesn't matter if it really uses it to engage a person, as long as others don't know it's them.

    If too many people are really harmed, everyone will definitely be beaten, and they will not be able to survive in the international arena.

    "The current situation is very urgent. Nan'ao is already urging us to send people back quickly, and he has also sent people over."

    When Luo Ping spoke, his face was obviously heavy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1046 Going to Beijing

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun couldn't help but rolled his eyes, thinking that you are talking nonsense.

    She is the princess of the royal family. She is not a casual person. She has a very noble status. If something goes wrong in a foreign country, she must be anxious and want her to go back quickly.

    You Huaxia can't handle it here, but we don't have to. To be reasonable, the medical level of some developed countries in the West is indeed higher.

    What's more sad is that in our big hospital, those instruments and so on are actually imported from outside, and we can't make such a thing by ourselves.

    Besides, it is reasonable for people to take their own princess back. After all, you have had an accident for more than a week, and the treatment you gave was useless.

    Luo Ping said: "But we can't let this person go. If we let her go back, things will get worse."

    "After all, the accident happened here. From the perspective of emotion and reason, we are all the main responsibilities. If the person can be cured, restored to health, and communicate well, then there is still a lot of room for manoeuvre.  .￣

    Su Xun could understand what he meant. Anyway, if people sent her back like this, the people in Nan'ao would see the princess like this.

    Life is almost gone, what will it feel like, I guess I will be quite upset in my heart, and I will naturally point the finger at Huaxia.

    Of course, the high-level officials in Nan'ao are definitely not stupid. They know that there is something wrong with this matter. If they can't see this kind of method, they can't become a big shot.

    But if you see it, it's useless. The people below will naturally have opinions. You have to take this factor into consideration. At that time, the relationship may not be eased.

    A princess, in fact, involves a lot of things, which makes countless people in China have a headache. It is estimated that various departments in the dark have started to operate efficiently recently.

    Luo Ping said again: "It's not that we are selfish. In fact, the situation is very complicated. If we send her back, the experts from Nan'ao will definitely not be able to save her."

    "Our top experts are no worse than theirs, and we have experts in both Chinese and Western medicine."

    "And there is one more worrying point. The princess's condition is very bad. If it is a long-distance flight, we are more worried. After getting off the plane, people may not be able to hold on. At that time, the situation will be even worse."

    Su Xun nodded. If what he said was so serious, even a smooth transportation method like an airplane would probably not work.

    "But it's not the way to procrastinate like this. You have to understand one point. If people die in Huaxia, then the situation will be even more unfavorable to us."

    Su Xun said something, he believed in this truth, and the people above should have taken it into consideration.

    Luo Ping also sighed, and said: "That's true. At present, the princess's life is still trying to maintain her life, but how long she can last is uncertain."

    "We have no choice but to find someone quickly, hoping to find out a way to save the princess."

    "I want to know how you found me." Su Xun asked with a smile.

    As for what the two of them came to find him for, it is very clear now, and Su Xun would not ask such a question stupidly.

    It's just that what he couldn't figure out was how they found him, or whether they had already thoroughly investigated him, including his previous medical treatment.

    Luo Ping said bluntly: "In addition to investigating the poisoners, our work during this time has another important thing, which is to find famous doctors in the world."

    "You also know that many experts are among the people, and this time there is no other way, so I sent all the well-known doctors to try. Naturally, I heard your name and contacted you."

    "It's just that you weren't in Jianghai before, so we won't be able to contact you for a while."

    ? Su Xun finally understood that this group of people was in a hurry to go to the doctor, and they invited everyone, which means that there are many people and strength, and everyone is brought together.

    Three cobblers can still stand up to Zhuge Liang, not to mention so many medical experts together, everyone studies and discusses well, maybe we can find a way.

    At present, there is no way to do this. If the problem can be solved, no one wants to go to war.

    As for Su Xun's medical skills, he has demonstrated many times. This is not a big secret. It is normal for the people above to have heard of his name.

    "We are here this time because we sincerely want to ask Dr. Su to go and lend a helping hand. We are very grateful and hope that Dr. Su will find some time to come out."

    Su Xun felt that this time, it was different from what he thought before. They didn't want to benefit from him, but they really had no other way, so they asked for help.

    Moreover, this matter is indeed of great importance. It is a matter between two countries. The current situation is a bit unfavorable for China.

    As a Chinese person, Su Xun, if you say that you are indifferent at this time, it is impossible, so Su Xun said: "There is no problem, I agree, but I can't guarantee it, I can only do my best."

    Luo Ping smiled, and said to himself that you can't guarantee that it's normal. With so many famous doctors, it hasn't been solved yet. If you, a twenty-year-old young man, can guarantee a solution, it would be strange.

    As for his task, it is to invite people over. According to the list, Su Xun is the last one at present. If he brings people over, his task will be considered complete.

    As for the treatment, although he was also worried, it was beyond his control.

    Hearing that Su Xun agreed and was quite easy to talk to, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, then I will trouble Mr. Su, and it won't take too long."

    "If there is any urgent matter, Mr. Su can come back directly, there is no hard and fast rule." Luo Ping also specially explained something to make Su Xun feel at ease.

    After all, it is not a good thing to invite so many doctors. Most of these doctors still treat people, and they are in different parts of the country.

    In fact, there are very few people like Su Xun who basically don't treat diseases, and their main occupations are doctors.

    If you leave for a long time, what will happen to some patients in other places? Naturally, problems will arise.

    Moreover, they are all famous doctors, and they definitely have their own affairs. After a long time, they will feel dissatisfied in their hearts, so there are no rules, just go and try it out.

    Su Xun smiled, and said that I want to leave, but you can't stop me. He asked again: "By the way, where is the patient?"

    "The capital city!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1047 Union Hospital

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "All right！！"

    It is not surprising that the patient is in the capital.

    Su Xun felt that it would be good if he was in Jianghai, so that he would not have to hurry, but there are not so many good things in this world.

    He asked again: "When will we leave?"

    "You can do it anytime, see your arrangement, sir."

    When Su Xun saw these two people, it was obvious that he was waiting for him specially. He probably had been waiting in Jianghai for several days.

    I'm also sorry to delay their work. Besides, Su Xun himself has nothing important to do. It's just a matter of breaking through. I'm afraid it will take a few days before we talk about it.

    Currently there are no powerful enemies appearing, so Su Xun is relatively calm and has no pressure.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, let's set off immediately, and I won't waste your time, just follow your arrangements."

    Luo Ping was obviously moved. He said, "Thank you, Dr. Su, for your understanding. Then I won't be polite. The situation is indeed urgent."

    "Let's talk a little old-fashioned. At this time, time is life. Let's go to the airport as soon as possible. Please, Dr. Su is tired."

    The paralyzed face didn't say much for a long time, but he also got up, nodded to Su Xun, and expressed his gratitude. After all, Su Xun had cooperated with them very well.

    After Su Xun heard it, he immediately said: "But you have to wait a moment, I will go back and get the certificate, and I lost it at home."

    The capital city is not close to the river and the sea at all, one is in the north and the other is in the south, in order to hurry, you definitely have to take a plane, but Su Xun forgot to take the documents with him.

    These two guys, I'm afraid there won't be any private jets or the like.

    Luo Ping smiled, and said: "Doctor Su, I'm afraid you have forgotten what we do. We will take you with you. You don't need those things when you fly."

    It was only then that Su Xun remembered that there are two damn people from Guoan. This special department, basically the department on the surface, is afraid of them, and the power in their hands is infinite.

    It is true that flying by plane is not a big deal at all, Su Xun also thought, maybe it can save a little time.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, then I won't invite you two to dinner, let's go as soon as possible."

    It is estimated that at this time, if they still have to do their best to be a landlord, it is estimated that the two guys will not be very happy.

    After leaving the reception room, Su Xun saw Luo Shenyi, these two guys were also very acquainted, and hurried to the company gate to wait for Su Xun.

    Knowing that Su Xun might want to tell Luo Shenyi, she still has some insight, no matter how anxious she is, she can't be in a hurry.

    "I will go to the capital, and it will probably take a few days. You will be well in Jianghai by yourself."

    Su Xun said.

    Luo Shenyi didn't expect Su Xun to leave after returning, and felt a little distressed for a while, thinking that this must be too hard.

    There is no absolutely comfortable mode of transportation, even if you take a luxurious first-class cabin on the plane, it is the same, and long-distance flights will be a bit uncomfortable.

    As long as you are on your way, you will definitely feel uncomfortable.

    People who have never flown before feel as if everything is novel, but for those who have been flying around for a long time, it is quite uncomfortable.

    But these hypocritical words, you let Luo Shenyi's character, she couldn't say it for a while, she just heard her say: "Is it dangerous?"

    Luo Shenyi didn't ask what she was doing, she knew it might be related to secrets, and she didn't want to know about these things, but such things often meant danger.

    Su Xun knew that Luo Shenyi might be thinking wrongly, so he said: "Don't worry, an important person is sick, call me over to have a look."

    "Nothing will happen. Regardless of whether it can be cured or not, it is estimated that I will be back in two days, and I am not the only one, many well-known Xinglin masters have been invited."

    "Okay then, go ahead, don't make people wait too long, I'll wait for you to come back."

    Luo Shenyi was obviously relieved a lot, and when he heard that he was going to treat people, he immediately felt relieved.

    She knows that Su Xun is very powerful, and a powerful person is often more dangerous. She doesn't want anything to happen to Su Xun. It will be fine if he is cured, and there will be no great danger.

    While talking, Luo Shenyi even straightened Su Xun's collar, this action is more intimate, the two of them are still in the office area of ??the company, many people are watching, many people have straight eyes.??.

    The heart said no, it's okay, as expected, no matter how cold a woman is, there is also a man who can conquer her.

    ！！！！！！

    A few hours later, Su Xun arrived at the capital.

    In Su Xun's impression, the number of times he has come to the capital seems to be counted on the fingers, and he came to play once when he was a child.

    In the hearts of the older generation, there is affection for this place in the capital, and they all want to visit it, so Su Xun's parents brought Su Xun here.

    When I was a child, I still took the green leather train. When I was on the road, it was hard work.

    After getting off the plane, before I had time to check the situation at the airport, I was taken by two people and boarded a jeep.

    It is estimated that people have been waiting here for a long time, and they don't know where they are going.

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't ask. He knew that those two guys would not come to trick him. After being so powerful, you will not worry about these unnecessary dangers at all, because there is no great need.

    Unexpectedly, the car arrived at the place after driving for an hour. Unlike what Su Xun thought, he was in the hospital.

    It is the most famous Peking Union Medical College Hospital in Beijing. The reputation of this hospital is probably known to people all over the country. It can also be said to be the top hospital in Huaxia.

    In this hospital, it is difficult for you to register a number.

    Similarly, this place also represents the highest-end medical resources, and it is understandable to place patients here.

    Although there are many patients in the hospital, there must be some places that ordinary patients cannot touch.

    "Doctor Su, someone will come to receive you. I'll leave it to you next time. We have other tasks. If you need anything, you can contact me. This is my number."

    That fellow Luo Ping said that obviously after sending Su Xun to the hospital, his task was completed, and the next thing had nothing to do with him.

    Su Xun nodded, knowing that the two guys in front of him must have worked hard, so he said: "Okay, thank you for your hard work, and I will contact you if you have something to do."

    In the hospital over there, as expected, someone came out after waiting for two minutes. He looked like a middle-aged man with a very refined appearance wearing glasses.

    "Doctor Su, hello, I'm the director of this hospital, named Yin Weicheng, you go with me, the expert team is already waiting for you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 1048 I want to meet someone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The guy who came out to receive him in front of him is actually a director, and the director in the hospital is also a great person.

    Especially in this kind of top hospital, if you don't have two brushes, it is really impossible for you to become the director.

    It is estimated that when he goes out casually, many people will fawn on him. He is considered a winner in his life. One can tell that this person's degree is at least a Ph.D.

    There is no random success in the world. People can succeed, which means that they worked very hard when they were in school.

    You had a lot of fun when you were in school, and then you will naturally be inferior to others, regardless of family background and other things.

    "Hello, Director Yin, thank you for your hard work." Su Xun smiled.

    "Hurry up and follow me, Doctor Su, I have heard many colleagues tell you about your deeds. It is really admirable to have such good luck in medical skills at such an age."

    Surprisingly, Director Yin didn't look down on him from the bottom of his heart just because of his age. On the contrary, he said a lot of good things to Su Xun.

    After all, he is not stupid, Su Xun can be invited by the above, which can already explain a lot of things.

    If he doesn't have two brushes, can he be invited over? It doesn't exist.

    In front of so many famous doctors, he is actually nothing like the majestic director of the hospital. These days, he has done a lot of reception work.

    However, it is a very good thing that all famous doctors from all over the world can gather here, and everyone has a chance to get in touch.

    Su Xun went in with him, completely neglecting to rest. It is said that these two days, they have been having crazy meetings and discussions, which shows the urgency of the matter.

    Everyone is racing against time, and they dare not waste a certain amount of time, for fear that something will go wrong, and every second that passes by means that the situation is getting a little more serious.

    When Su Xun went, the meeting happened to be over. Although many famous doctors were still sitting there, everyone had finished chatting.

    This is not aimed at Su Xun. Indeed, everyone does not know when Su Xun will come over. Let alone him, in front of so many people, he seems a bit insignificant.

    "Everyone, this is Dr. Su from Jianghai. He already has superb medical skills at a young age. Due to personal reasons, he came here today."

    After Director Yin brought Su Xun over, he introduced it loudly to everyone. He basically said so to everyone who came.

    Su Xun took a look at the environment here. I'm afraid it can no longer be called a conference room, because there are too many people, and a conference room may not be able to accommodate so many people.

    It may be unbelievable to say that, there are more than one hundred people, basically all doctors over the age of fifty or sixty.

    Su Xun knew that they were a group of people, and if he randomly picked one out, he must be a well-known authoritative figure. After all, he was invited here, not just for fun.

    It is estimated that the official has this strength. It is really a remarkable thing to organize so many people at one time.

    These people present are either famous or have saved countless lives. They have basically reached a peak. Naturally, there is no need to doubt their strength.

    Su Xun also admired the people here, and suddenly felt that this visit was not bad, at least he could get to know these famous doctors.

    They can't give Su Xun any benefits, but Su Xun just admires these people. There are hundreds of people here, and I don't know how many people's lives have been saved. Just because of this, it can be called  The merits and virtues are boundless.

    "Clatter！！"

    ? There was a burst of applause at the scene, which was not very enthusiastic, representing everyone's welcome to Su Xun.

    After all, Su Xun is still young. If the people present are talking about age and seniority, they are naturally Su Xun's elders. They can applaud and welcome them, which is already very face-saving.

    It can be seen that many people still know Su Xun's reputation.

    This kind of thing is passed on from ten to ten, and the entire circle of medical skills, although it is said to be very large, is top-notch, and there are only a small group of people.

    When everyone gets together, it is inevitable that sometimes people like Su Xun will be talked about. After all, there are not a few famous doctors who have been slapped in the face by Su Xun before.

    ? At a young age, he has two talents and can be invited here. It has proved that Su Xun is a formidable young man.Most people think that Su Xun has a bright future.

    Moreover, they are all heirs of medical skills. In the future, people like Su Xun will be able to pass on the things in their circle better.

    ?From the mentality of the older generation, they prefer young people with savvy and potential.

    Just at this moment, an old man wearing wide glasses came over and said, "Hi, Doctor Su. Although I am in the capital, I have heard of your reputation. Thank you for your hard work this time."

    When Su Xun didn't know who this person was, Director Yin next to him introduced: "Doctor Su, this is the director of our Union Hospital, and also the leader of this expert team."

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun understood that the old man in front of him was not simple, he turned out to be a dean.

    It is actually not easy to be the dean of this kind of hospital. Similarly, his medical skills are naturally at the level of top experts.

    In addition, he has a certain leadership ability, and it is his home court. Even if many people present are probably higher than him, it seems that there is no big problem for him to be the dean.

    Su Xun immediately responded politely: "Dean, you are absurd. I was delayed by something before, so I came here. I hope I didn't delay the business."

    "It's okay, we are already very grateful for coming."

    The dean said: "Here is the research and analysis of the princess's condition. You can take a look to understand the situation. Come back and have a meeting with us to discuss and express your own ideas."

    Su Xun glanced at the thick materials in front of him, and suddenly felt a headache, and said to himself, don't be joking, let me read these things.

    Don't you know, since the college entrance examination, I can't bear to read these things, even the materials, such a thick pile of materials, when I have to see it, wouldn't the flowers all wither.

    Moreover, these so-called studies are probably just the research and analysis of this group of experts, many of whom are old scholars and the like, and the things they write are long and lengthy.

    Putting aside the fact that it looks strenuous, the key point is that Su Xun feels that it is not of much use to look at it.

    To put it bluntly, it's just some basic analysis. They didn't analyze this virus thoroughly, otherwise, they wouldn't have been unable to do anything about it until now.

    Su Xun said directly: "Can I see the princess herself?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1049 Sleeping Beauty

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's idea is also relatively simple, he just needs to see the real person directly.

    Just use the Eye of Salvation to see what is going on at a glance, which is much easier.

    Let me spend a lot of time now, looking at your analysis report that has not been thoroughly researched?  Su Xun felt that this was torturing him.

    At the same time, Su Xun said: "Let me take a look at people, maybe I can observe more carefully and figure out a way."

    This has been said very politely, mainly because everyone is older than him, so he will not make his words too tough.

    Otherwise, with Su Xun's previous temper, how could he talk so much nonsense to them, the mother asked me to save people, but the patient couldn't see it, so he got a bunch of information for me to see, I see you as a hammer, I  Do you have that much time?

    "Huh, the young man's tone is not small. Is this because he looks down on the results of our hard work for many days?"

    Just at this time, an old man who looked thin and thin spoke, his tone was obviously not very friendly.

    Su Xun was not very surprised to hear his tone. Although most people were very polite to him this time, it was not absolute.

    There must be some people who don't like Su Xun, thinking that you are so young, what qualifications do you have to sit with us, making it seem like everyone is on the same level.

    Moreover, what Su Xun said just now clearly did not want to read this material. If so, everyone will naturally have some opinions in their hearts.

    Even if you are young and capable, you shouldn't be arrogant. It's better for young people to be humble.

    Su Xun's temper is just like this, he speaks more straightforwardly, and he doesn't like to spare those tricks with you anymore, so he said directly: "Practicers of medicine, you should know better than me, you should make a diagnosis yourself, so that you can do what you want.  There are many."

    "It's hard to come here, and no one will let me take a look, and then let me analyze a bunch of data. What do you want me to analyze?"

    Su Xun was quite patient, and only heard him say: "Besides, I am a Chinese medicine doctor. I don't know many things about Western medicine. It is useless for you to ask me to read the information."

    "It's not that I don't like everyone's painstaking research, but I hope everyone can understand me."

    In fact, Su Xun just doesn't like it in his heart, but it's just that he can't say it directly.

    Su Xun's EQ is not that low. As for the skinny person in front of him, who has a problem with his attitude, most people are fine.

    However, if he directly expressed his thoughts, he would probably offend everyone present, and the situation here would not be very good.

    Although the attitude of this group of people towards him does not have much influence on Su Xun, but Su Xun doesn't want everyone to make the atmosphere so embarrassing, after all, they are all Xinglin masters.

    If I offend them, it really won't do any good.

    Hearing what Su Xun said, the expression on the face of that skinny old man was even more unsightly. However, what Su Xun said seemed to be impossible for him to refute, because it sounded reasonable.  convincing.

    It's a bit too much for you to travel thousands of miles to treat a disease, and you don't even let the patient be seen.

    The dean saw that the atmosphere was not going well, so he came up to smooth things over, and only heard him come up and say: "Doctor Su, don't be angry, Doctor Miao didn't mean that, this person just can't speak."

    "The main reason is to consider the patient's health. She is very ill now, and she is still recuperating in the sterile room. It is best not to disturb her. Even when we make a diagnosis, we still choose a time, and it can't be too frequent."

    "But since Dr. Su is here, we will definitely make arrangements, so don't worry about that."

    Su Xun nodded, no matter what the dean said was true, or he deliberately comforted him, at least it sounds okay, much better than that skinny old man.

    "Hmph, one more of you is not much, and one less of you is quite a lot. What's the use of asking you to diagnose it yourself? With so many of us working together, we haven't studied it thoroughly yet."

    The skinny old man said again with disdain.

    This guy's temper is definitely a bit weird. Even if you think Su Xun is a young man who is upset, you shouldn't be so straightforward. He obviously doesn't like Su Xun.

    Su Xun smiled, noncommittal.He just shook his head, he didn't have the same experience as this old man.

    Xin said that you have the nerve to say it, a large group of people are here to study, but until now, they haven't figured out why, isn't this a sign of incompetence?

    Of course, Su Xun didn't say what he said, because saying it would offend others.

    ? Of course, this does not mean that you can go there immediately after seeing it. It will take a certain amount of time. It can be seen that it is indeed very strict, and I am afraid that something will go wrong.

    Even if it is a person from the expert group who wants to contact, a certain amount of approval is required, let alone other people, there is no way to get close.

    People outside don't know about it, and there hasn't been any reports yet. It was forcibly suppressed, and only the foreign side made a fuss.

    Now that people are so concealed, what do you make people think? It is estimated that the people in the South Austrian Empire are indeed very worried.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun finally got the approval. He can go and see if he can save this person.

    If it is reasonable, there should be no problem, but when it comes to saving lives, you have to talk about it in an order after you have diagnosed it.

    It's hard to get a diagnosis now, not to mention that you have to take treatment, and you have to treat people when you come here. It would be strange if these people could do it themselves.

    It's not a matter of contempt or esteem, it's emotional and reasonable, you're only here for such an important person, they will definitely not let you be treated, what if something happens to you.

    Fortunately, in the afternoon, the dean informed himself that he could go to check on the princess's condition, and before going in, he also told a lot of things, obviously there were too many taboos.

    The life of this person is related to the fate of many people.

    At the same time, he didn't let Su Xun go in alone, but someone followed him. This Su Xun could understand, so he pretended he didn't see it.

    Before entering, Su Xun put on a specially treated sterile suit, wrapped like a biochemical warrior.

    After entering, I saw a woman lying on the hospital bed. When I got closer, Su Xun was a little shocked. She was a typical foreign beauty, and her beauty was thrilling.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1050 Can't Last Three Days

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A head of slightly curly brown hair, scattered on the pillow like a waterfall, looks extremely layered.

    The facial features are very delicate, different from the agility of oriental women, this woman's facial features are truly exquisite, as if carefully carved.

    His face looks extremely pale, which is normal. After all, he has been ill for many days and has not woken up. Now he is just holding his breath forcibly.

    It can be said that it is quite good to be able to maintain this state, and it can be seen that it is estimated that Huaxia has spent a lot of effort to save her life.

    In this incident, both parties are victims, one whose life is in danger, and the other who is in dire straits, and the one who benefits is the villain who secretly uses tricks.

    Sometimes I have to sigh, it feels a little ironic.

    In the state of serious illness, she still looks so beautiful. This really surprised Su Xun, like a princess in a fairy tale.

    Satisfying all Su Xun's fantasies about the princess, it turns out that the princess is really beautiful, and it can even be said that she is not inferior to Luo Shenyi's top beauty.

    And she is a Westerner, so she will naturally have some different tastes, and everyone's blood is not the same.

    Such a beauty, it is inevitable that people will feel pity after seeing it, not Su Xun's scum, normal men are actually like this.

    If you don¨t believe me, ask yourself, an ordinary person and a beautiful woman, on the premise that you don¨t know each other, if you choose to play together, which one will you choose?  Listen to your heart.

    Su Xun felt that it was a sinful thing to let such a beautiful woman die so sweetly. Anyway, he felt that no matter what the reason was, he was willing to save the princess' life if possible.

    There was no overly complicated expression on his face, because someone beside him was staring at Su Xun, and Su Xun's every move was actually within the scope of surveillance.

    Su Xun went up to feel the pulse, and his hands were not considered to have touched this beautiful princess, because Su Xun also wore a thin sterile glove on his hands.

    It will have a certain impact on the pulse, but this is a rule, and you must abide by the people who come in.

    Because the princess's body has been eroded by the virus, her immunity is almost zero now. Her immune system has been completely destroyed by the virus.

    So what I worry about now is not only the virus she has been infected with, but also the new virus that will invade her body, otherwise she won't be in the sterile room all the time.

    Of course, feeling the pulse is not important to Su Xun, it's just a show, and his eyes of salvation have already turned.

    Through the Eye of Salvation, Su Xun easily saw that the princess's current physical condition was indeed very worrying.

    In her blood, there are some small black particles flowing in it, very fine, it looks like there is some dust in tap water.

    It is absolutely invisible to the naked eye, and even Su Xun feels that even if they draw blood and observe through a microscope, they may not be able to find anything.

    All of this can only be seen clearly by the Eye of Salvation.

    The small black particles, like demons, are constantly destroying her body, making her body like a big tree invaded by termites.

    On the surface, it seems that there is no problem, but in fact the inside has been eaten up.

    This is the current situation of the princess. The blood in her body is about to fall, and she has lost any immunity.

    The problem obviously lies on the small black particle. What kind of virus is that small particle? Su Xun does not know. It must be quite terrifying, and it cannot be defended by human beings.

    The degree of horror can exceed imagination, and it can easily kill people, and it can't last for a few days at all.

    After Su Xun observed it himself, he realized that the situation was so serious.

    Normally, the princess is probably already dead, and Huaxia used various high-end medical skills to save her life.

    It is equivalent to forcibly continuing life at all costs.

    Think about it for ordinary people, how could they have such good medical conditions, they would easily lose their lives, and it would not take more than five days.

    To be able to get rid of this kind of virus, presumably only the country has such power. It is indeed very vicious, and it is disgusting enough.

    There is no record of this virus in the world.??You want to do research, and it¨s not just a matter of time.

    When you get the vaccine and pass the test, it is estimated that people are gone.

    According to Su Xun's estimation and judgment on her body, this princess probably won't last for three days.

    That's right, the current situation has reached such a critical point, within three days at most, if he is not cured, he will undoubtedly die.

    No matter what method you use, you can't continue to save your life, because his current life is forcibly renewed.

    You can't do this kind of thing again and again, how can you have the ability to change your fate now, it's absolutely impossible.

    Su Xun sighed, he may be able to change the situation this time.

    Since it is a virus, it is actually a kind of illness. Generally speaking, it does not go beyond this category. Many diseases are caused by viruses.

    In this way, Su Xun felt that perhaps his pupil of salvation could come in handy.

    Otherwise, try it yourself now, just use the Eye of Salvation to see if it can be done?

    But Su Xun thought about it again, he couldn't be so anxious, there were people watching beside him, the key was that he didn't do anything, and he suddenly recovered.

    In addition to being pleasantly surprised, everyone must doubt how Su Xun did it. At that time, Su Xun will also be in trouble. People who study medicine in the world must come to meet him for a while.

    As for Su Xun himself, he is a person who is very afraid of trouble.

    Anyway, there are still three days left, so there is no need for me to worry, let's talk about it after I go out.

    As long as they say it, they can be treated, and they will not make things too difficult for themselves. At this time, Su Xun does not believe that they can really be stubborn.

    "Let's go, I'm watching."

    Su Xun stood up gently, and said in a low voice.

    After leaving the sterile room, Su Xun went to find a large number of experts, and it was obvious that this group of people was also waiting for him.

    "Doctor Su, I don't know if you observed it yourself, what do you think?" the dean asked himself.

    What Su Xun said: "The situation is very bad, the blood of the body has been eroded by the virus, the immune system has completely collapsed, and it will spread to the internal organs."

    "It is estimated that it will not last for three days." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1051 Being Targeted Everywhere

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As soon as Su Xun said this, the faces of all the people present changed color.

    Everyone knows that the situation is not very good. If the situation is really good, they wouldn't be working so hard to study and discuss the treatment plan every day.

    But everyone really doesn't know that the princess's life is at most three days left. After hearing this, it is really shocking.

    Three days is really too short, it is no different from a death sentence.

    "Hmph, kid, stop being alarmist here. We didn't see it. How did you see it? Is your level alone higher than that of all of us present?"

    It must be that skinny old man who speaks so badly. This guy has had some unpleasant things with Su Xun from the beginning, so he has been targeting Su Xun all the time.

    Seems like he always wants to embarrass Su Xun a bit.

    People say that people who study medicine should have a better understanding. After all, you are a medical student, so you have to have a kind heart.

    But this old man was not in a good mood. For example, what he said just now was obviously deliberately pushing Su Xun to the opposite of all the famous doctors present.

    As long as Su Xun can't handle it well, everyone will be offended, and it will be difficult to think about any follow-up operations here in the future.

    Su Xun said in his heart that me alone, of course I am stronger than all of you combined, what do you think?

    I have the system in hand, you guys have something with a hammer?

    The same Su Xun could see that the princess might not last long, and it was indeed thanks to the Eye of Salvation.

    It is precisely because of this that he can see things that other people cannot see, even if you use some cutting-edge instruments to test, it is not as accurate as I can see.

    Su Xun did not jump into the old man's trap. With Su Xun's current disposition, it is impossible to affect his psychological imbalance, even if he looks young and energetic.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Even if I say it, I don't have to make you believe it. It's up to you to judge whether you believe it or not. I won't say anything."

    "If you don't believe me, just wait quietly for three days and see what happens to people."

    When Su Xun came to this point, he suddenly added another sentence: "By the way, maybe it doesn't take three days, and the people will be gone in two days. I said three days is the most."

    Everyone: ""

    It is impossible to say that Su Xun's words have no impact on everyone.

    Even for ordinary patients, in their hands, when they can only lose their lives because the treatment is ineffective, as a doctor, they will feel a little sad.

    Not to mention that their patients this time are not ordinary people. Everyone knows their identities. As for how many things are involved, everyone understands.

    If this is really gone, then the consequences will be serious. Many of the people present are experts and the like. If they put people to death, then the responsibility must be inevitable, and a large number of people will be unlucky.

    Although you said you didn¨t harm anyone, but you didn¨t heal them and even lost their lives, that¨s a disadvantage in doing things. How can the people above care so much.

    There are also some people, such as Su Xun, who are not experts or people in the medical system, and may open their own medical clinics or something.

    It doesn't have much to do with them. After all, they were invited here, and they have tried their best. They can't deal with everyone. The group of people in front of them are all talents.

    But in their hearts, they must not feel too good.

    All in all, this princess must not die. If she dies, everyone present will feel bad.

    Not to mention that there will be a series of bad effects on Huaxia in the future, as the saying goes, one hair will affect the whole body.

    The dean said: "Doctor Su, is there any basis for what you said?"

    "What I said naturally has its basis, otherwise, all the people present would be seniors, how could I have the guts to talk nonsense." Su Xun said.

    I don't know whether the dean believed Su Xun or not. Anyway, Su Xun looked at his face a little bit unattractive.

    "If what Dr. Su said is true, then we don't have much time left."

    The corner of Su Xun's mouth twitched a little. This sentence sounded a little familiar.

    It suddenly occurred to me that it should be the favorite sentence of the commentator when the Huaxia football team is playingtalk.

    It is already considered a relatively soft way of saying that there is not much time, which means that the ending seems to be doomed, and the remaining time is completely struggling.

    "Dean Qi, I said what do you believe him for? This kid is just alarmist." The skinny old man was obviously a little dissatisfied.

    ?Because I felt it, it seemed that Su Xun's words were more effective than his words.

    The dean glanced at him, and then said: "Whether it is true or not, we must treat it as true."

    "Think about it, if it is true, can we bear the consequences? In the next two or three days, we have to prepare for a tough battle, and everyone has to work harder."

    The people present nodded and said they had no opinion. They were all doctors. Regardless of their age, they were all in good health. Working long hours would not put too much pressure on them.

    Su Xun shook his head, and said that he was counting on you, even if he did not eat, drink or sleep for three days and kept studying, it would be useless, the princess would still die.

    It's not that they are not good enough. A group of top people gathered together, and if you pick one out at random, they all have real materials.

    But this virus is completely unfamiliar, and it is so destructive, it cannot be solved by you so easily.

    The time required, you said two or three months is about the same, but now it is only two or three days, the time difference is too much, you can't make up for it without rest.

    Su Xun also knew that if he didn't take action, the person would really die this time.

    So Su Xun said: "Dean Qi, with all due respect, do you really think that in two or three days, you can research a targeted method?"

    ""

    The people present were silent again. Indeed, they did not have any confidence.

    The skinny old man seemed to have his eye on Su Xun, only to hear him say: "What do you mean by that? Could it be that we have just sat and waited for death for the past two days?"

    "If you don't try it, who knows if there is a good way? I can see that you have been shaking people's hearts here."

    Su Xun: "nmsl???"

    Damn, Su Xun is really angry, this old man, he really said one sentence, insisted on following up with three sentences, and targeted him everywhere, which made Su Xun very upset.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1052 Treatment plan?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The key point is that in the face of such a shameless person, you still can't do anything to him. This is really annoying.

    Although he is targeting you, he is either disgusting you behind his back, or he is just yelling non-stop.

    Su Xun can't go up and beat him up. If that's the case, it will make people think that Su Xun just couldn't talk to him, and instead became angry from embarrassment, so he beat him in a fit of anger.

    ? And this is an old man, old enough to be Su Xun's grandfather, most of the people present are from the older generation, and the traditional Chinese concept of respecting the old and loving the young is very important to them.

    If Su Xun really hits people, his reputation will be completely stink. There is no need for Su Xun to ruin his reputation because of him.

    ? Although reputation is not of much use, it can¨t be eaten or drunk, but no normal person would want to have a bad reputation.

    Wherever you go, you have to be pointed at by people behind your back, that kind of feeling is not good.

    The dean also saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he said: "Doctor Ma, please stop talking a few words, now is the time for everyone to talk about serious business."

    As soon as these words came out, the expression on the face of the skinny old man was not very good-looking, but he could only hold back forcibly.

    Su Xun, a young man, can be indifferent to him, but the dean is different. He naturally dare not offend him.

    I could only snort coldly, express my dissatisfaction, and then stopped talking.

    The dean said seriously: "Doctor Su, to be honest, we are not sure at all."

    "But what Dr. Ma said just now is right, even if we are not sure, we have to try. Is there any reason to sit and wait for death?"

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I didn't tell you to sit still, it's useless even if you try your best for meaningless things."

    "Could it be that after you work hard, people will die when they die, so you can rest assured that the people above won't trouble you?"

    A few questionings made the dean speechless. It is the most important thing to keep their lives alive, even if they are all tired enough to vomit blood and think hard, but in the end everyone only sees the result.

    If things are not done well, no matter how good your performance is in the process, what good is it? Others don¨t like this.

    Su Xun said again: "If you don't want to see someone have an accident, just hand her over to me. I have a way to save her."

    As soon as these words came out, countless eyes immediately focused on Su Xun.

    There were surprises, doubts, and some displeasure. There were almost all kinds of eyes. After all, there are hundreds of people here, which is equivalent to the addition of two or three classes in the usual school.

    The dean's eyes also revealed deep surprise, and he only heard him say: "Doctor Su, are you serious?"

    "Of course, I can try it." Su Xun nodded with a serious expression.

    "Hehe, boy, don't brag, we can't handle it, you came alone, and your buttocks haven't been warmed yet, and you say there is a cure, who are you bluffing?"

    The disharmonious voice rang out again, which was not surprising. Su Xun had guessed that this old man would definitely jump out again, and it had become a basic operation.

    But Su Xun's words did make most people dissatisfied. This time, most people thought the same as that skinny old man.

    That's right, why did you come here and say that you have a way to cure it?

    Even if you have good medical skills, can you still be better than all of us combined? If you think about it, you know that it must be impossible, and they don't believe it anyway.

    Su Xun's actions are tantamount to slapping everyone in the face.

    Originally, everyone came to cooperate together, but it turned out to be better now. You didn't have any intention of cooperating, and if you came up, you put everyone else aside.

    "Hmph, if there is any treatment plan, show it to us. Don't worry, we won't forcefully push your credit on ourselves."

    "That's right, I also want to see what good solution you can come up with."

    Immediately, some doctors present also began to speak.

    The dean saw that the order at the scene was not very good, and the noise was annoying, so he raised his voice and said, "Okay everyone, calm down, let me say a few words."

    "Doctor Su, I've heard about your medical skills. It's not that people don't trust you, but you know the importance of this matter. So, can you show us your treatment plan? ?? 

    The dean said: "After all, many of you here are seniors and have rich experience. As long as you are sure that there is no problem, then you can let it go."

    "And don't worry, I can use my reputation to guarantee you that people are really saved, and all the credit is yours alone. We don't have any ideas."

    Possibly to make Su Xun feel uneasy, the dean added a sentence on purpose.

    There is nothing wrong with what the dean said, and it is reasonable, even very polite.

    But this request, Su Xun really can't do it.

    He has a treatment plan for wool, isn't it just using the pupil of salvation, which exudes mysterious power and saves people.

    Could it be that he can say this, of course he can't, and he will probably leave after he says it.

    Everyone is so busy, why did you come here to make fun of everyone?

    Similarly, he can't talk nonsense, such as acupuncture or moxibustion, or get some prescriptions to deceive his ears.

    For ordinary people, that is of course no problem, anyway, they don't understand.

    But the group in front of me, that's not a joke, they are all highly skilled in medicine, can they come here without two brushes, they must have some attainments.

    If I casually get something out, people will notice it all at once, and they will doubt me even more. At that time, it will be even more difficult for Su Xun.

    Therefore, Su Xun didn't intend to explain any treatment methods at all. If you believe me, you will be dismissed. If you don't believe me, you will leave. It doesn't matter much to me if someone dies.

    Although it is a pity that a big beauty is lost, Su Xun has not yet reached the point where she insists on saving her. She is beautiful, but it has nothing to do with her.

    Su Xun also said: "Dean Qi, it's not that I don't trust everyone, they are all here to save people, what's the use of any credit, I haven't even considered this thing."

    "It's just that my method is special, and because of the rules of the master's school, my treatment plan cannot be disclosed to everyone."

    Su Xun said again: "And during the treatment, only I can enter alone, no one can follow, and all the monitoring equipment in the sterile room must be turned off."

    Anyway, he said so much, just one point, and he didn't want others to see what he was doing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1053 Never give in

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dean's eyes really changed again and again. What Su Xun said was completely embarrassing him.

    He only heard him say helplessly: "Doctor Su, what you said is not realistic. It is not so casual to want to treat the princess."

    "Think about it carefully. If someone comes, say that you have a way to cure it and let him do it. If you do this, it will make people die faster. We are not targeting you on purpose."

    Su Xun nodded. He also knew this truth. After all, he is not an ordinary patient. Even if you are a patient, it is impossible for you to do anything casually.

    In case it is useless, treating it once is actually an injury. Whoever comes here should be treated, and whoever will be responsible if something happens later.

    "Hmph, what treatment plan is there, I can't say it yet, are you still afraid that we will learn your medical skills secretly?"

    "It's no matter what age, even an old antique like me thinks that under such circumstances, there is no need to pay attention to so many taboos, but a young man is so pedantic."

    "Or, your treatment plan is actually a bit shameful?"

    "I don't think he's sure of himself."

    ""

    Many people spoke one after another, expressing their dissatisfaction with Su Xun.

    That skinny old man, seeing that Su Xun seemed to have provoked everyone's anger and provoked everyone, he was also secretly happy.

    As expected, my vision was not wrong. When I first saw this kid, I felt a little uncomfortable. The final facts proved that it was indeed the case.

    He only heard him say again: "People who practice medicine are aboveboard, why are you so shameless, who knows what kind of heart you have, and you don't necessarily want to harm others."

    Once these words are said, the meaning is not the same, it is clearly to discredit Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't bother to get angry anymore, instead he said: "With your brain, how did you become a doctor? It's simply embarrassing."

    "I'm a Chinese, and I've never met that princess, and we all have no grudges. Why would I harm her, and what good will it do me?"

    "And even if I hurt her, if I can do it like this, won't everyone know that I did it? I'm young, tall and rich, and I live a life so chic. I will give up these things and hurt her?"

    "And I still have my own company. Doctors are not my main business. Do you think I would take the risk to do that kind of thing? If I hadn't heard that the matter was so important, I wouldn't want to take care of it."

    Although what Su Xun said is a bit vulgar, everyone thinks there is nothing wrong with it.

    Really no one thinks that Su Xun will harm people, they just question whether his treatment plan is feasible, not to mention the young people here to grandstanding.

    If it is said that he deliberately came to harm others, the possibility is really small, let alone what the motive is, and it will not do him any good.

    Indeed, who would wait for such a good life? However, it is unlikely that he will take the initiative to die.

    The skinny old man got used to talking loudly, and thought that Su Xun would not talk back to him, but he was a little speechless when Su Xun slapped him like this.

    After all, there is no real evidence for his casual framing. If it is true, he is still the one who is wrong.

    However, this does not mean that he is about to admit defeat. I just heard him say: "It's a shame that you have the nerve to say it. My main job is not a doctor, and I don't do my job all day. You have the nerve to come here."

    "According to my opinion, you are not worthy of being a doctor. Among the people sitting here, who has not studied medicine painstakingly for decades, and is constantly learning and improving. I don't understand what is the use of inviting you."

    Su Xun smiled, and thought that this old man is really interesting. No matter how young this kind of person is dozens of years old, he is a standard Internet troll.

    Su Xun was not angry, but said in a soft voice: "Yes, I don't do my job all day long, and my medical skills are better than yours. Why do you think you are still alive? If I were you, I would have no face to come here."

    "The resentment value from Ma Daocai is +65."

    Su Xun's venomous tongue obviously angered the old man. The old man's face was dark, and he probably wanted to fight Su Xun to the death.

    It's a pity that he is not Su Xun's opponent.

    I feel a little disdainful in my heart, thinking that you have been haggling with me for a long time, you really think I can't talk, don't you?

    If I really want to quarrel with you, I'm afraid you won't have a chance to talk at all, I will never die of anger.?.

    "Okay, stop arguing, you two."

    The dean said again at this time that he already had a headache, but now that he was arguing, he was even more headache and upset.

    For him, it is indeed a bit annoying now, and he doesn't even know what to do.

    I just heard him say: "Doctor Su, otherwise, let's discuss it again. You can treat it, but we will choose a few doctors and watch from the side."

    He did this for the sake of caution. Although he made some concessions, he still felt that it would be better if someone was watching from the side.

    If a doctor with good medical skills is watching, if something is wrong, he can stop it in time and reduce the possibility of danger to the lowest level.

    And this kind of thing, to put it bluntly, he can't decide, just listen to him say: "Your request, I am also very embarrassed, because I am not the only one who has the final say."

    "Any treatment plan must be reported to the higher authorities for approval."

    Su Xun almost laughed when he heard it, and said in his heart that he was not mistaken, these things are so fucking subject to approval?

    Do the people above really understand medical skills? They are just talking nonsense.

    In this way, it will be a waste of time, and sometimes these formalisms can really kill people.

    Similarly, it is impossible for others to watch him do it. Su Xun just didn't want others to see him, so he said that.

    With a few doctors watching, what secrets does he have? Just like being watched all the time, Su Xun has no way to do it.

    So Su Xun said: "That's impossible, my request is very simple, that's what I just said, without any concessions."

    "If you think it's okay, then I can make a move, or if it doesn't work, forget it, and I can leave."

    Su Xun is also quite straightforward, anyway, it has nothing to do with him, so naturally he will not cry and shout to treat others.

    Of course, the dean is not bad, and Su Xun knew that he was also in trouble. After all, his request sounded a little too much, so he said: "Okay, you can think about it for yourself. After thinking about it, tell me the answer."  .￣

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun left here and went out to find a place to rest for a while before talking.

    Anyway, they can't decide this kind of thing in a short while. Su Xun can wait for two days to see.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1054

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Another day passed, and Su Xun had nothing to do, instead, he wandered around the capital.

    After all, it is another big city in China, with a rich cultural background, various places of interest and historical sites, etc. Su Xun had never really played in the capital before.

    In any case, always take a good look around and show that you have been here.

    Many people say that they want to go abroad, and they are very longing to see the scenery abroad. In fact, those people are just pretending, thinking that going abroad will be more beautiful.

    There are several people who have seen the great rivers and mountains in China.

    In fact, in terms of scenery, there are really few countries that can be compared with China. After all, the place is too big and there are many places to play.

    There are no acquaintances in the capital, but there are a few high school classmates who are studying in college here.

    However, everyone is not very familiar with them. We didn¨t have many contacts in high school, let alone after graduation. We have already stopped contacting each other.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, he just wandered around by himself, and he didn't feel bored. Anyway, he just went to see wherever he went, and didn't take pictures.

    However, in the afternoon of this day, the expressions on the faces of all the members of the Union Medical College Hospital and the expert team looked a little dignified.

    It seemed as if something important had happened, the atmosphere was quite tense, no one spoke, and water seemed to be dripping from the air.

    Most people may find it difficult to breathe in such a depressing environment.

    Dean Qi sat in the middle, and he said: "The data over there shows that the current situation is not very good, and the princess's body is further deteriorating."

    An old man with gray hair said, "Is the medicine we prescribed useless?"

    "The effect is still there, but it's not as good as before. Her life was forcibly extended by us with drugs."

    Dean Qi said: "Over time, the body will naturally develop certain antibodies against this drug. Now it seems that the drug will not last."

    To put it simply, the virus was originally rampant in the princess's body, but they suppressed it forcibly with drugs.

    It's equivalent to a fight between drugs and viruses. Drugs must not be able to beat this awesome virus. It can only be said to temporarily prevent the virus from continuing to expand and invade.

    But the good times don't last long. Now the fortress made of medicine has been disintegrated and breached. The current situation of the princess is naturally not good.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Another doctor asked a question.

    But now no one answered his words, yes, no one knows what to do, what else can be done.

    The medicines that have been conceived to prolong life are actually clever tricks, and ordinary people would definitely not be able to think of them.

    However, they have tried their best, and now that their bodies have developed antibodies to the drug, they seem to have nothing to do.

    To be more precise, in a short period of time, there is no good solution. You can think of this thing casually in a short while, which is obviously impossible.

    "It seems that it is the same as what the kid said yesterday. The princess's situation may not last for three days."

    I don't know who it was, but suddenly said such a sentence, everyone's hearts felt like a big stone was pressed again, and there was a heavy feeling.

    Yesterday they still felt that Su Xun was alarmist, a little bit too serious about the matter, how could it be so little time.

    But now it seems that what Su Xun said is not wrong at all, they are all professionals, if they still can't see the situation by this time, then they are not worthy of the title of famous doctor.

    Let alone three days, now it seems that three days is probably a relatively conservative statement. It has only passed one day, and the body has obviously deteriorated. It is estimated that whether it can pass tonight is not certain.

    Su Xun originally thought it would be three days at most, but he didn't expect that the situation was more serious than he thought.

    It is impossible for the experts present to say that they are not in a hurry. The most anxious person among them is naturally Dean Qi.

    He is the leader of the expert team this time. If something really happened, he couldn't escape. He must be the first person to take the blame.

    Originally at his position, it can be said that he is at the pinnacle of his life.?Come on, how uncomfortable it is, I am afraid that life cannot withstand such a huge gap.

    However, there is too little time left for them. Now it seems that it only takes about a day, or even a night.

    How to do this?  Even if they racked their brains, they might not be able to think of a way to completely restrain the virus.

    Giving them this little time is obviously not enough.

    What to do, what to do, what to do.

    When the dean was about to despair, he suddenly heard someone mentioning Su Xun, and he suddenly thought, yes.

    What about that kid, didn't he say yesterday that he can do it himself? If that's the case, in the current desperate situation, it's better to invite him to give it a try.

    The dean then said: "What about Dr. Su, why didn't you see anyone else today?"

    "Who knows that kid, as if he didn't come to help, he didn't come with us at all, he was completely disorganized and disciplined, why did he invite this kind of person over?"

    Immediately, someone who was unhappy with Su Xun said.

    Dean Qi can't care about this small detail now, he immediately said: "Hurry up, contact Dr. Su and ask him to come over. Now our only hope is him."

    "Dean Qi, is there something wrong with what you said?"

    The skinny old man stood up again, only to hear him say: "No matter how I listen, it feels very strange. What do you mean he is the only hope."

    "There are hundreds of us sitting here, you mean we are all useless, but that kid is useful?"

    Dean Qi frowned. He didn't say anything yesterday, but now he was a little upset seeing this old man.

    What time is it, the time to race against time, you are still here, complaining to me about this and that. If you have any personal matters, you can't put them aside.

    I can't tell the seriousness of the matter clearly. After living a lot of years, this kind of mind is too narrow.

    Dean Qi said displeasedly: "Then what do you say, if you are useful, then you go, can you cure me?"

    "Ahem！！"

    The skinny old man was suddenly speechless. If he had a way, could he still sit until this time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1055

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To put it bluntly, his strength is very average among this group of famous doctors, and he may not even be ranked high.

    Others have nothing to do, he can have a ghostly way, just join in the fun.

    After being so scolded by the dean, he immediately became honest, and he didn't dare to speak, so he could only hold back.

    Those present may not be able to contact Su Xun, even Dean Qi, he does not have Su Xun's contact information.

    But this is not a difficult task, just ask other staff to contact.

    The people above paid indescribable importance to this matter, and even sent some people here to cooperate with the work of the expert group. There is no problem at all with them for such trivial matters.

    People who go all the way to Jianghai can find Su Xun, not to mention that Su Xun is in the capital.

    The relevant staff over there came quickly, and Dean Qi immediately asked: "Where is the person, have you called?"

    "We made a call and we have already contacted him. He is playing in the Forbidden City, and he will take a taxi later."

    ""

    Among the hundreds of experts, at least half of them are twitching at the corners of their mouths at the moment. This kid must be in a good mood.

    Everyone here is almost dying of anxiety, you are actually out touring the mountains and rivers to see the scenery.

    Suddenly someone said angrily: "Hmph, that kid really didn't take this seriously and went to play. It's a joke to let such a person into the expert group."

    "That's right. In my opinion, he is just an unreliable person. Calling him back is probably useless. It's just a waste of our time."

    Dean Qi also sighed, thinking that although Su Xun is a young man, although he has a good impression, he is still too casual after all, which makes these Xinglin masters, more and more people, feel a little dissatisfied with him.  So satisfied.

    ?But there¨s nothing you can do if you¨re not satisfied, maybe they¨ll be useful, it¨s better than hundreds of you guys sitting here babbling, but it turns out to be of no use at all.

    I have already made up my mind, this time I can only count on Su Xun, otherwise, I am afraid there will be no chance.

    Dean Qi said to the person in charge of contacting Su Xun, "I'm sorry to trouble you, please hurry up."

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun is taking his time here. According to his estimation, the princess's body must have deteriorated. If it hadn't deteriorated, they would not have rushed to contact him.

    It was a little earlier than Su Xun estimated. It seems that the seriousness is indeed more serious than expected.

    But Su Xun is not too anxious, he knows that he will not die so soon, as long as there is still a breath, it will be easy to say.

    Su Xun went here to have a meal, and then took a taxi back. When he arrived at Xiehe Hospital, it was already dark.

    "Humph, you're finally back, your spectrum is really big."

    "I don't know, I thought I was going to invite someone from a big country."

    "That's how it is. Fortunately, you are still a member of the expert team. When everyone is studying hard, you go out to play."

    ""

    As soon as Su Xun came, there was a voice of dissatisfaction. The reason was very simple. They had been waiting here for a long time.

    It was already time to eat, but they hadn't eaten yet, so they were waiting for Su Xun here, who knew that Su Xun was so dawdling.

    Su Xun didn't care, he had nothing to say to this group of people, he just looked at the dean and asked, "Is the situation getting worse?"

    "Well, the medicine we are currently giving him to extend his life has gradually lost its effect. It is estimated that she will not last long."

    Su Xun said: "The life-sustaining medicine itself is not a cure. If it treats the symptoms but not the root cause, and if the virus cannot be stopped, then it will be a matter of time before it is reversed. You should have expected this."

    No one spoke anymore, they naturally knew this truth, but they didn't expect the backlash to come so quickly.

    Of course, they have nothing to do, they have to use these drugs to delay time, otherwise, the princess is probably gone, so what else do they have to do.

    So Su Xun didn't think there was any problem with their method, but they were too optimistic about the effect of the medicine.

    Or in other words, they underestimated the ability of the virus. They thought it could be delayed for at least half a month, but it turns out that they thought too much.

    "Doctor Su, it's time now.?It¨s too much, I invited you here because I want you to take action. We won¨t ask about your treatment plan, but we want to know how sure you are.  "Dean Qi said.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in his heart that it was already at this time, what's the use of you still telling me to be sure, if I don't take action, people will undoubtedly die.

    Of course, Su Xun can also understand their feelings, so Su Xun said: "I'm sure, but not absolutely sure."

    ?He didn't say too much, because this is not Su Xun's style, and he doesn't like to say absolutes when treating diseases.

    After all, there are no absolutes in medical matters. Even if it is a very simple appendectomy, there may be a probability of accidents. Even if the probability is very low, it is not impossible.

    Not to mention this virus, it is indeed a bit weird, Su Xun has never tried it, after the last time Luo Shenyi was cursed by the great wizard.

    Let Su Xun also understand the truth that the Eye of Salvation is not omnipotent when faced with some special situations.

    So Su Xun can only give a rough idea. In fact, he thinks that the power of the Eye of Salvation should be possible. After all, viruses are also a kind of physical disease, and it is not the same concept as the erratic existence of casting a curse.

    "Hmph, you're so vague, who knows how sure you are?" Someone immediately retorted, as if they didn't agree with letting Su Xun take action.

    Su Xun was also unambiguous: "If I go to treat it, I won't be able to do it, so will you people present."

    There is nothing wrong with what he said, after all, his pupil of salvation can be said to cure everything, even the pupil of salvation can't solve it.

    That means it's not illness and injury, and it's useless to let even the most powerful doctor.

    But if you say this directly, it will offend people a bit, and you will gain a large amount of resentment.

    Although everyone doesn't contribute much, it can't support their numbers. If everyone contributes a little, it will be a big deal.

    Dean Qi had a bit of a headache. He felt that Su Xun could not be allowed to talk anymore, so he immediately said, "Doctor Su, I'll leave it to you."

    Su Xun said in his heart, fortunately the dean is a sensible person, if he is really a fool, they probably killed the princess.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's okay to shoot, it's still the guy's condition, I will participate in the whole process, if you don't agree, let it go."

    "Hmph, that's beautiful, what if you can't cure it, who will take the responsibility?"

    Su Xun glanced at the speaker coldly, and said in a deep voice: "If I don't take action, she will definitely die. Who will bear the responsibility?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1056: A Glimpse

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When speaking this time, Su Xun was not so polite, and even used a little bit of his power as a cultivator.

    After the aura is released, even if it is only a little bit, it is actually enough. It is not a big problem to deter a group of ordinary people.

    Instead, they were frightened by Su Xun, and they didn't even dare to breathe.

    Originally, he was quite dissatisfied with Su Xun, even now, no one dared to speak.

    The main reason is that Su Xun is too lazy to force them, so it is better to frighten them directly.

    Dean Qi also knows that what Su Xun said is actually correct, and he has no choice now.

    Although it is not very clear, whether what Su Xun said is true or not, he himself does not believe it too much.

    From a rational point of view, it is reasonable to say that there are so many famous doctors present, one or two are not as good as Su Xun, but if there are hundreds of people on the field, is it true that the level of Su Xun is not as high as that of Su Xun?

    Regarding this question, Dean Qi also had a big question mark in his heart, thinking that it is impossible for Su Xun to be that strong.

    But Su Xun said so absolutely, making it look like he has a way, which makes people think that he doesn't seem to need to brag like this.

    After all, this is not good for him. On the contrary, if he is slapped in the face later, then his situation is not too good.

    ?If things are up to now, I can only trust Su Xun, because Su Xun is the only hope.

    If he doesn't make a move, the princess will undoubtedly die within a day or two. If the situation is a bit extreme, she won't be able to hold on tonight.

    If the person is gone, then it will be too late to say anything, it is better to let Su Xun try it, no matter if it is successful or not, it is better than doing nothing and waiting for death.

    Just like what Su Xun said, although this Dean Qi is not young, he is not that kind of pedantic person. On the contrary, he is very enlightened and knows how to choose at this time.

    There are certain reasons why the management of Xiehe Hospital can make the hospital so famous.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, I promise you your conditions, go for treatment now, and don't need to be approved by the higher authorities."

    "You just need to save people with your heart, and leave the rest to me."

    Seeing how he gritted his teeth, Su Xun also knew that making this decision was probably not an easy matter for him.

    It is obviously too late to go for approval now, and in Su Xun's special situation, the approval is absolutely impossible, so how can there be so much time to explain.

    Letting Su Xun go first, this has obviously violated the regulations, it is a violation of the rules, it is okay to say that it is cured afterwards, if something really happens, Dean Qi will be even worse, I am afraid that there will be no stable overwork  .

    Su Xun felt that Dean Qi was pretty good, at least he was unambiguous when it mattered, so he chose himself against all odds.

    Without being too pretentious, Su Xun said: "Okay, take me there, and let me know by the way, turn off the monitoring equipment."

    Soon, Su Xun changed into a sterile suit and came to the place where the princess was lying again.

    Since Dean Qi has made it clear, no one will object, because Dean Qi is the one with the most right to speak.

    Of course, a more important reason is that the rest of them have no good way to save people, and they seem to lack confidence.

    You stopped Su Xun, do you have a better way, if not, then what are you talking about.

    After Su Xun came in, he looked up at the first sight and found the cameras here. There are two cameras in total, in two different positions, to ensure that the entire sterile room can be monitored without dead ends.

    It's normal to have this thing, and Su Xun has already guessed it, so I said it in advance.

    After all, the princess usually lies here by herself. In the sterile room, other people cannot stay for a long time. People will naturally have bacteria on their bodies, including breathing and the like, which can be produced.

    You normal people stay here for a long time, but it is not a sterile room.

    Therefore, only monitoring equipment can be used. 24 hours a day, someone will observe the situation here. If there is anything wrong, report it immediately.

    On the surface of the camera, nothing can be seen. After all, this is an advanced camera, and you can't tell whether it is on or off.

    However, Su Xun didn't care, and directly covered the lens with a subtle aura, which was regarded asJust in case.

    If you keep your promise, it's okay to close this thing, but Su Xun won't trust anyone. If you really play tricks, it's okay.

    There is an aura covering the lens, and when you look back, the monitored image is nothing but a blur, and you can't see anything.

    At the same time, for the sake of caution, Su Xun also checked with spiritual energy to make sure that there was no hidden monitoring equipment.

    After being relieved, it also means that Su Xun can make a move.

    His eyes fell on the sleeping princess, and although he didn't have the astonishment of yesterday's first glance, he was still extremely beautiful.

    Like the beautiful princess in a fairy tale, waiting for a kiss from the prince to wake up from her sleep.

    If you really need a kiss, it will be fine, and you won't have to waste so much effort.

    On the surface, it looks similar to yesterday, and there are no more serious signs. In fact, the virus in her body has already begun to invade the internal organs.

    Su Xun didn't waste any time, the pupil of salvation opened, and the red light wheel was turning in his eyes.

    Ten seconds later, Su Xun felt that it was indeed useful. The Eye of Salvation had a restraining effect on the virus in her body, and the effect was very obvious.

    In this way, Su Xun was completely relieved, he could save this person.

    The whole process was also very simple, Su Xun just sat still, looking at the princess like a nympho, it didn't look like he was treating a disease at all.

    This is also the reason why it must never be seen by others.

    After more than 30 minutes, Su Xun stopped his treatment. The princess hadn't woken up yet, but Su Xun himself was a little dizzy.

    The number of this virus is too large, and it has already spread in the body. Although today's treatment has eliminated part of it, there is no way to completely cure it.

    It is rare for the pupil of salvation to take more than 30 minutes, even if it is so, it cannot be completely cured.

    And Su Xun was also very tired, so he simply stopped, and he didn't have to cure it all at once, he could do it several times, why bother to exhaust himself half to death all at once.

    At this moment, the sleeping princess suddenly opened her eyes.

    The azure blue eyes are like gemstones after opening, so shining and dazzling, they meet Su Xun's eyes, which makes Su Xun very surprised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1057 It's Not Good to Scare the Princess

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is said that the eyes are the windows of a person's soul, but in fact they are also an important assessment criterion for appearance.

    If a beautiful woman's eyes are not good-looking, then she can't be called a beautiful woman, and she always feels that something is missing.

    And the eyes of the princess in front of her are indeed so beautiful, Su Xun can swear that these are the most beautiful eyes she has ever seen, none of them.

    Possibly because of her blood, her eyes are different from those of Chinese people, they look a bit coquettish, but there is also an unspeakable beauty in them.

    It's so beautiful. When she was in a coma before, Su Xun knew at a glance that she was a top-notch beauty. After opening her eyes, she was even more shocked.

    It turns out that there are such good-looking girls abroad.

    But if you think about it carefully, it doesn't seem very strange, because the world is so big, what kind of people don't exist, and I can't think that people from other countries are not good enough.

    On the contrary, Caucasian people may have a more three-dimensional body shape and facial features, which may be more beautiful in the eyes of some people.

    The high nose bridge, big eyes, and delicate melon-seeded face are indeed in line with the characteristics of a beauty.

    Of course, the beauties in Huaxia have a more graceful temperament, which is incomparable to them.

    "Yes Did you save me?"

    The princess opened her mouth, and she seemed to be struggling a bit when she spoke, but she managed to speak out.

    It's not Chinese language, she has never been to China several times in her life, how could she speak Chinese language, if she could speak it, then Su Xun would be surprised.

    The official language of Nan'ao is actually English, which is good news for Su Xun, although his English is not very good.

    However, as a college student, he used to memorize a lot of words by rote, so simple conversations are not too difficult for him.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "yes!"

    The princess showed a pale smile, and then said: "Thank you, I didn't expect to wake up. When I was sick, I thought I was going to die."

    "Later, I seemed to have a very long dream. In the dream, I had difficulty breathing and wanted to wake up, but I encountered a lot of resistance. At the end, it seemed that I was going to sleep forever."

    ?Su Xun also showed a look of pain, and spoke too fast, a little hard to understand, so he could barely hear the general idea.

    He said: "Princess, don't worry, everything is fine, I will save you, I am a doctor, this is my responsibility."

    What he said was even a bit unfamiliar, and there was nothing he could do about it. Su Xun's ability to say these few words was already pretty good.

    Moreover, the order of sentences in foreign countries is actually different from that in Huaxia. Sometimes it will sound strange if you translate directly.

    Many movies and books have been translated by experts, so that they are more in line with the Chinese context.

    The princess nodded and said nothing. It could be seen that she was still quite tired.

    "Princess, take a good rest. I will go out first. Please rest assured that your body will recover."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went out directly. Although she was a beauty, Su Xun would not miss anything, she was still a patient.

    The relationship between everyone is not very good. How can there be so much to talk about, not to mention that she just recovered a little and doesn't have much energy. Chatting with Su Xun here, it's better to have a good rest.

    Of course, there is a more important point that Su Xun's vocabulary is really limited.

    Going on, he probably has to communicate with others through translation software, which is not very polite.

    Sometimes Su Xun realizes how important it is to master a foreign language.

    After pushing open the door of the sterile room, as soon as Su Xun went out, he pulled off his mask, gloves, shoe covers and other things all at once.

    Not to mention the discomfort of wearing it on the body, there is also a smell of disinfectant, which is really pungent.

    "What's the matter, Dr. Su?"

    Everyone is waiting for Su Xun outside. It can be said that Su Xun's every move is affecting people's hearts.

    Dean Qi hurried up and said hastily.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "President Qi, don't worry, you are much better now, and you have woken up."

    "Is it true, the person is already awake?"On Dean Qi's side, there was a surprised expression on his face. It can be said that he did not expect it at all. He did not expect Su Xun's strength to be so powerful, and he did it when he said it.

    You must know that this princess could barely hold on the first two days when her body had problems, but after a few days, she passed out directly, and she was in a coma for the rest of the time.

    Now that he woke up suddenly, it was indeed a surprise. This already explained the problem. It seemed that Su Xun really had a way.

    "Hmph, you wake up when you say you wake up, who knows if what you said is true or not, and even if you wake up, it doesn't necessarily mean you have recovered."

    The skinny old man was naturally very upset to see Su Xun, and the reason was simple, Su Xun was obviously about to show off with his appearance.

    He said before that Su Xun was not good, but Su Xun really woke him up. Isn't this slapping him in the face?

    Su Xun glanced at him, and said directly: "Whether I have woken up or not, I'm sure it doesn't matter if I said it myself. You can go in and see for yourself in a while."

    "Her body has improved a lot now, but she has not fully recovered. If she wants to recover completely, I still need to treat her two or three times."

    Su Xun also told the truth.

    But when he said this, everyone felt that it was true and credible. After all, no one could heal someone in just a few dozen minutes.

    If it's true, it's too fake. I really can't figure out what kind of medical skills can achieve that level.

    Everyone is satisfied with the current result. After all, the person's life is saved. Let Su Xun treat him two or three times, and the person will recover completely. Is there anything more comfortable than this.

    "But you go in to check the situation later, don't go in too many people, so as not to be too noisy, and the place inside is not big, too many people will be scared when they see it."

    Su Xun pointed to the skinny old man and said, "Especially the ugly one like him, we must not let him in. It's not his fault that he looks ugly, but it's not okay to scare the princess."

    "you´´"

    The skinny old man once again contributed dozens of resentment points to Su Xun.

    Pointing at Su Xun, he wanted to have a fit but was speechless.

    Because at present, it seems that he has nothing to attack Su Xun.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is right, he is quite ugly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1058 The Importance of Mastering a Foreign Language

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Many experts and famous doctors are also a little speechless, thinking that these two people are arguing like children, which sounds a little naive.

    If it was before, someone must have been upset with Su Xun and directly reprimanded him.

    What is it to talk about other people's appearance, it is simply uneducated and unqualified, not to mention that they are still a lot of age, they are your elders, how can you attack them personally.

    But now no one has come forward to speak out, because of what, they were all slapped in the face by Su Xun.

    In the past, they kept saying that they couldn't do it, but now, they took action to cure them all, and completed what hundreds of them together could not complete.

    Everyone is a famous doctor, and those who have a certain reputation have to face. Now I just feel ashamed in my heart. I am so old that I am not as good as a young man.

    How can you go against Su Xun again? In the face of absolute strength, even those who did not obey you before will completely obey you later.

    Dean Qi also knows that since Su Xun has said so, it must not be a lie.

    After all, they are just outside. If they want to go in and see the princess' situation, they just push the door and go in. If Su Xun is deceiving, then there is no need. People can expose him in an instant, unless a fool would do that.

    The princess's condition has really improved, let's not talk about anything else, anyway, Su Xun must have saved him, otherwise he, the dean, is at the end.

    Now in Dean Qi's heart, he is indescribably grateful to Su Xun, and at the same time he is also thankful that he chose to believe in him.

    It was also a gamble he made when he was in a desperate situation, and now it has been proved that he was right.

    Dean Qi came to Su Xun and said solemnly: "Doctor Su, thank you very much this time."

    After finishing speaking, he bowed ninety degrees to Su Xun.

    Seeing the situation, Su Xun quickly supported Dean Qi's two arms, telling him to get up quickly, and at the same time said: "Dean Qi, what are you doing, absolutely not."

    "I was also invited here. I can be regarded as a member of the expert group. It is necessary to contribute a little bit. Don't be so polite to me. I can't bear it."

    Su Xun is indeed a little awkward. It is not very good for someone of such an age to come and bow to him like this.

    Of course Su Xun knew that Dean Qi was not showing off, he was thanking himself sincerely, maybe he couldn't understand his mood, but he could probably guess some.

    In the current situation, he is equivalent to reaching a dead end. The higher authorities have entrusted him with such an important matter because they trust him well.

    But if things are not handled well, you have to bear certain responsibilities. This is a certainty.

    Of course, Su Xun felt pretty good about this old man, Dean. After all, his attitude towards him was not bad from that day on.

    And today, he was the one who resisted all opinions. When others didn't believe him, he chose to believe in Su Xun and got on the same boat as Su Xun.

    Su Xun knew all these things in his heart, and Su Xun saved people not only to help him, maybe the princess was beautiful, which was also part of the reason.

    It was really ugly, maybe after the first day came, they didn't believe it, so Su Xun left decisively.

    No way, men are so real.

    Others complained in their hearts, saying that you still know that you are also a member of the expert group. If you don¨t say it, we have all forgotten.

    After coming here, he is a maverick and does not act with everyone at all. If you say that other people have some opinions on Su Xun, he will naturally have some opinions.

    But now, Su Xun is in the limelight, compared to everyone else, and no one will say anything.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Dean Qi, the next thing is up to you, remember not to use any medicine, I will take care of the treatment, you just need to add some nutrient solution to her."

    In the current situation of the princess, it is estimated that it is impossible to eat.

    The human body has not eaten for so many days, so naturally it can't bear it. Even a cultivator can suffer enough, and needs things like nutrient solution to continue life.

    Dean Qi nodded. Now that Su Xun is the boss, he can do whatever he says, so how can he not listen to him? If he doesn¨t listen to Su Xun, who can take the responsibility if something goes wrong later on.

    "Okay, Dr. Su, I see that you are also a little tired. Go back and rest quickly. I have worked hard on you today.??￣

    Although I don't know what treatment method Su Xun used, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that Su Xun's face is indeed a bit tired.

    In fact, this is already considered good. The Eye of Salvation took more than 30 minutes, which is quite long, and it took a lot of energy from Su Xun.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is now a cultivator and has spiritual consciousness, otherwise, it is possible that he would faint directly.

    Su Xun nodded and said, "I'm going back to the hotel. I'll see you tomorrow. If you have any questions, call me."

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun went back here, he was quite relaxed. He wandered outside first, had something to eat, and then returned to the hotel.

    This is the hotel arranged by the above, and it is still a five-star hotel. The treatment is already very good, which also shows the importance attached to these famous doctors.

    All of them are talents, but it is a pity that they have learned a certain lesson in front of Su Xun this time, and it is a bit uncomfortable.

    At night, Su Xun doesn't have any intention of going to sleep. The previous consumption is nothing now, and he has recovered a long time ago.

    The same Su Xun didn't go to practice either. One night's time didn't make much sense. If Su Xun wanted to break through, it was fine, as long as he had a lot of things to do in the capital, so he chose to take a break.

    Su Xun started to learn English out of boredom.

    That's right, Su Xun is learning English. When he was in school, this subject was the worst. At that time, Su Xun didn't study hard, but now he actually started learning English.

    I also thought of the situation during the communication today. Su Xun was a little bit pained, and it was really uncomfortable not being able to communicate smoothly. In order to change this situation, Su Xun decided to study English hard.

    Mastering a language, this is not a casual talk, it sounds like a joke, if you learn it casually, can you communicate tomorrow?

    However, for Su Xun, it doesn't seem to be a big problem. After all, Su Xun is a cultivator, and his memory is naturally extraordinary.

    As long as he has the heart to memorize anything, he can take a look at it. In one night, write down all the words before speaking.

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun is clear about how to make sentences. As long as he has enough vocabulary, communication will not be a problem.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1059 Waiting for You for a Long Time

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun almost didn't sleep all night. Of course, this is already a basic operation for him. Ordinary people can often stay up all night, let alone him as a cultivator.

    For Su Xun, staying up late is actually indifferent. He has not slept all the time, so there is no big problem.

    Spent one night studying English. If his high school English teacher saw this hard-working spirit, he would probably be moved to tears.

    My heart said that I asked you to study English hard for three years in high school, but I have never seen you listen to it, but now I am so serious, it is really painful.

    In one night, everyone felt that they would not be able to learn anything. If they could memorize twenty words, it would be pretty good.

    Anyone who has memorized vocabulary knows that this thing is not easy to memorize. What you memorize on the spot is not counted, and you will definitely forget part of it the next day, so you have to memorize it repeatedly to consolidate it.

    But for Su Xun, one night was enough to tell the truth. He directly memorized all the words, except some very uncommon ones.

    In addition, I also watched some English videos to practice my pronunciation.

    In the end, Su Xun watched a foreign movie on purpose. It was a very serious movie, and he could already roughly understand the content of the movie without reading the subtitles.

    Su Xun got up early the next morning. Speaking of which, he doesn't need to wash up anymore.

    There is spiritual nourishment on the body, and it can be said that some dirt and other things are invisible and will disappear easily.

    However, the habits developed over the years still cannot be given up. Su Xun still brushes his teeth and washes his face, otherwise he always feels uncomfortable and uncomfortable.

    Going out to have breakfast and taking a stroll by the way is relatively leisurely.

    When Su Xun was outside, he discovered that the big cities are actually similar, and they get busy early in the morning.

    Many office workers are hurrying to catch the bus, and some are waiting in line to buy breakfast at the roadside stalls.

    Seeing this situation, Su Xun also sighed. In my previous impression, there should be more uncles in the capital who get up early in the morning to exercise and carry a bird cage for a stroll.

    But it turns out that young people still occupy the majority, and the entire road is full of cars.

    The breakfast stalls on the side of the road are even more overcrowded, and Su Xun doesn't have the intention to stop and line up, so let's find some shops.

    Although there are quite a few people, at least there is a place to sit, so you won't be bored while waiting.

    After breakfast, Su Xun saw that it was getting late, so he walked to the hospital.

    In any case, he is also a member of the expert group. If he does not act with everyone, it is already a bad rule, and he doesn't want to be away all day.

    And go to see the situation, wait for noon, give the princess another treatment, almost again tomorrow, and it will be over.

    In the past few days in the capital, I felt a little fresh at first, but after staying for a few days, I felt that it was the same thing.

    It's not even as good as Jianghai, because the air is really bad. There are people wearing masks everywhere on the street. The air quality is really worrying.

    It is not yet the season of frequent smog, and it is really uncomfortable when you can feel breathing.

    When I arrived at the hospital, it was already past nine o'clock in the morning, and the hospital was overcrowded. In Su Xun's impression, people queuing up could be seen on every floor.

    Xiehe Hospital is so famous. Many people from other places come here for treatment. There must be a lot of people. There is no way.

    Medical resources are really limited. Some people in small cities can only go to big places if they have a serious illness that cannot be solved.

    Su Xun can't change all of this. It is true that he can save people, but he can't save everyone. The total number of patients in this hospital is probably enough to save Su Xun for the first half of the year. How many are there in the whole country?

    There are always all kinds of unfortunate people. Everyone may have that fate. This is something that cannot be changed. Naturally, Su Xun will not take care of it too much. He can only say that if encounters happen, Su Xun will help.

    Arriving at the meeting room, the expert group gathers here basically every time.

    When I came here today, Su Xun unexpectedly found that there were fewer people, like dozens of people.

    Could it be that everyone was late today and started to study with him?

      Su Xun felt that this possibility was not too high. When he saw Dean Qi, Su Xun hurried up and asked, "Dean Qi, there are fewer people today, and you haven't arrived yet."  Is it time for a meeting?"

    "Many experts are from other places. Now the matter can be resolved, so many people also feel that it is useless to stay, so they propose to leave. Each of them has a lot of things to do, and I can't force them to stay."

    Su Xun nodded, and only then did he understand what was going on. It turned out that he had saved the people, and they felt that they had no sense of existence, so they left.

    It is one aspect that there are many things. In fact, there are still many people who were hit by Su Xun. They feel a little frustrated in their hearts, and it is meaningless to stay.

    After working so hard for so many days, it turned out that it was settled as soon as they came.

    Su Xun asked again: "Where is the princess, how is the situation?"

    "Everything is fine, we checked her, and the virus in her body is still there, but it is indeed much better than before."

    When Dean Qi obviously said it, his whole body was in high spirits, and when he was in a good mood, even his spirit was different.

    I just heard him say: "However, this princess doesn't seem to be willing to communicate with us. She wanted to find you by name. It's a pity that you went back to rest yesterday, so we explained to her."

    "What do you want me for?"

    Su Xun froze for a moment.

    Dean Qi glanced at him, and then said resentfully: "How do I know this, I want to ask you."

    Su Xun was very happy, and thought to himself, is it because I look so good-looking, so I don't like you old bastards anymore?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt that there was still a certain possibility, so he said with a smile: "Then let me go and have a look."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went to the sterile room. This time, there was no need to change clothes. The princess's body's resistance has indeed recovered a lot, so there is no need to worry about general bacteria and the like.

    "Hey, you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    The princess on the bed smiled when she saw Su Xun coming.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1060 Violet

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing this, Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed again.

    Just listen to him asking: "Why are you waiting for me?"

    "I can't tell what it is for. After you left yesterday, a lot of people I don't know came, and I don't want to talk to them."

    When the princess spoke, she pouted, and seemed to have a little temper.

    Su Xun couldn't help but find it a little funny, but today's conversation made Su Xun feel that this majestic princess doesn't seem to be too superior, but rather approachable.

    Just heard Su Xun jokingly said: "But we have only known each other not long ago, yesterday should be the first time we met."

    When she was asleep before, it was only a one-sided meeting, so that naturally didn't count.

    The princess said lightly: "I don't know why, but I just think that you look a little more friendly than others."

    "Kindly?"

    Su Xun frowned and thought about it for a while, and thought to himself what the hell is this, how can he be kind when he sees himself, is it possible that she still thinks that he is her long-lost brother?

    The princess said again: "By the way, I think your English suddenly became fluent today."

    Yesterday, the two people were still stammering in their conversation. It seemed that there was an invisible barrier between the two people, and they could barely express their mutual meaning.

    But today it seems to have become smoother, and there is no obstacle. When I first said it, the princess hadn't noticed it yet.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in his heart that I spent one night last night, you thought I was for nothing.

    Of course, it sounds a bit unbelievable to be able to improve English to this level in one night, and Su Xun didn't intend to really say it, so as not to be suspected of bragging.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I can speak English well. I am a college student and have studied English for many years. It's just that I was a little nervous when I saw the princess yesterday."

    "Can you tell me, why are you nervous?"

    The princess's beautiful eyeballs were rolling, as if she was very interested in Su Xun.

    Su Xun felt a little bit pained, and thought that I was just talking to you casually, and I was nervous with a hammer, why did you have so many questions, like a curious baby.

    So Su Xun simply changed the topic, and only heard him say: "By the way, princess, I came to help you treat your body. Your body has not fully recovered."

    "By the way, I haven't thanked you properly yet, thank you for saving my life and pulling me out of my deep sleep."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "The princess is our honored guest of Huaxia, if something happened here, we naturally have to save you."

    "Actually, apart from me, there are many well-known doctors in Huaxia who gathered here, trying to figure out a solution day and night."

    Su Xun roughly said something, and the intention was quite obvious, to leave a good impression on the princess.

    It's good that people are getting better now, but the turmoil caused by the outside world can't be calmed down directly after a while.

    There will be some things to do later, so it has nothing to do with Su Xun, but he also knows that this princess is the key.

    As long as she said a few words herself and the victim didn't say anything, then other people would naturally not blame Hua Xia.

    The princess nodded and said, "Thank you all very much. When I get better, I will definitely thank you personally."

    Su Xun nodded, and did not continue on this topic. If he talked too much, it would make people feel deliberate, which is not very good.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Princess, I will treat you next, please close your eyes, and the process of my treatment for you, don't tell anyone, this is our secret."

    Su Xun has nothing to do. He was asleep yesterday, so it was easy to operate.

    Today, the person has woken up, and he seems to be in good spirits. Su Xun can't directly knock him out, and then treat him.

    Even if she was asked to close her eyes, she might feel that something was wrong, but she couldn't care less about it. I hope this princess is an obedient person.

    Of course, even if she said it after she went back, it might not cause any repercussions abroad. After all, people abroad don't know much about Chinese medicine and only stay on acupuncture.

    ? To put it bluntly, it¨s better if she doesn¨t tell it, and it doesn¨t matter if she tells it, if it¨s really a secret or something, Su Xun must not dare to let her know.

    "Um！！"

    The princess was obedient, and she asked again: "Do I need to lie down?"

    "No need, just sit like this."

    When the princess talked to Su Xun, she was half-sitting on the bed with her back resting on a soft pillow. For Su Xun, any posture didn't matter, and there were not so many requirements.

    Once Su Xun finished speaking, she stopped talking and closed her eyes.

    Su Xun also opened his Eye of Salvation. Today's treatment went well, and it was much easier than yesterday.

    Everything is the most difficult at the beginning. After a period of sadness, the next step is actually much better.

    Today, it took about 20 minutes to remove the special virus in the princess's body. It was almost gone, and there were still some stubborn residues.

    However, that problem is no longer a big one, and it can't cause any big disturbances. Looking back, it can be easily and completely solved tomorrow.

    The three treatments are similar to what Su Xun thought before.

    "It's so comfortable, I feel more energetic, and your medical skills are amazing."

    After the princess opened her eyes, she could clearly feel that her body was constantly changing, and she seemed to be much more comfortable than before.

    Su Xun also smiled and said: "Tomorrow is the last time, and you will recover completely."

    "Is there the last treatment left?" the princess asked.

    Su Xun: "???"

    ?I don¨t understand what I said, there¨s only one last treatment left, and you¨ll get better, shouldn¨t you be happy? What do you mean by ＾just￣.

    Seems to be aware of something wrong with what she said, only to hear the princess say: "It's nothing, I'm talking about your medical skills, it's too good."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun always thinks that this princess is quite fun. Under the gorgeous appearance, there is a girlish heart, which makes people find it very interesting.

    ?Suddenly found that saving her seemed like a good choice, even if there was no reward for him doing it.

    "By the way, I don't know your name yet?" the princess asked, as if she also wanted to change the subject.

    Su Xun said directly: "My name is Su Xun, maybe it's a bit awkward for you to read."

    "Hey, my name is Violet." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1061 Everything is up to you

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Violet"

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun thinks that the names of foreigners are similar, such as George, Jenny, etc., when he suddenly heard a different name, he thought it was really good.

    According to international practice, Su Xun praised: "It sounds like a pretty good name."

    "That's the name my grandmother gave me."

    Violet said, "You're not going to leave, come talk to me, I'm really bored here alone."

    Noticed the expression on her face, it was indeed a bit uncomfortable, but thinking about it, the empty aseptic room was indeed similar to being in prison, but the environment here was better.

    Su Xun said: "This is to prevent you from being infected by bacteria before, because your life before was very dangerous."

    "But now that you have almost recovered, you don't need to stay here any longer. Let me go out and tell them to transfer you to a normal ward. It is also convenient for you to communicate with people there."

    Violet opened her mouth, wondering if this handsome Chinese man is stupid?

    What I said is so obvious, let you stay here with me for a while, just the two of us, do you understand?

    I don't know why, anyway, Violet felt that when talking with Su Xun, she was very relaxed, and she also found Su Xun interesting.

    Since you like it, you must want to stay for a while longer.

    In the end, you didn't understand, and you still want to transfer me out, then there will be no such space now, what a fool.

    But she is a girl after all, at most she could hint at it, but it shouldn't be too obvious.

    It is said that foreign girls should be more open, but not all of them, it can only be said that some are more bold, belonging to the kind who dare to love and hate.

    The princess has received a good aristocratic education, and she has been very responsible since she was a child, so she is not so casual.

    Su Xun really didn't get what she meant, and thought she was really bored.

    Here Su Xun went out quickly, told the dean about the situation, and asked him to help arrange.

    When the dean heard about this kind of thing, it was nothing to worry about, especially since people were almost cured, so naturally he didn't pay so much attention.

    Just heard the dean say: "No problem, I will arrange it later, Su Xun, this time is really thanks to you."

    Su Xun's ears were almost callused when he heard these words, and he said with a wry smile: "Dean, don't talk to me about that."

    "Do you not remember how many times you have said it in the past two days? I feel like you are like a repeater."

    "Haha, you kid will really bury me."

    The dean is in a good mood, even if Su Xun made a small joke with him, he doesn't care, even it doesn't matter.

    "By the way, there will be the last time tomorrow, and the body will recover completely. How long will it take to recuperate." The dean asked another serious matter.

    Su Xun probably knew what he was worried about, probably the people above were also asking about this matter, he said: "It will be fine tomorrow, there is no need for recuperation, it is estimated that there is no problem for her to get out of bed and walk around today.  "

    "That's good, your kid's medical skills are really amazing, and it will be awesome in the future, which is admirable!"

    The dean sighed a few words, and then said: "It is estimated that someone will come to her to communicate, hold a press conference or something."

    "During the half month of illness, the outside world has been paying attention to this matter, which puts us under a lot of pressure. Now that we are better, it's time to come out and wash the dirty water off our bodies."

    Su Xun probably understands what it means, and there is nothing more convincing for him to speak out in person.

    The princess mainly said that she has no problems in Huaxia, but Huaxia has been saving her, so other people will naturally not talk too much.

    Journalists in many countries watch the excitement and don't think it's a big deal. They are afraid that nothing will happen, and they fan the flames everywhere, lest the world will not be chaotic.

    Only when the princess goes out in person can the big rhythm be calmed down.

    The Huaxia Kingdom worked so hard, spent so much energy, and organized famous doctors from all over the world to come and treat the disease, isn't that what it is for.

    Of course, the premise of this is that you have to communicate with the princess, at least everyone has the same idea, and let's talk about the press conference.

    Su Xun said: "Let me go back and talk to her about this, and I told her that it should be a little better, no?? repulsion.  "

    When he heard this, Dean Qi took another look at Su Xun, but he didn't say anything. He still said: "Then I will trouble you. You should communicate with her first."

    Su Xun helped, with a few professional people, and pushed the princess to a clean ward.

    The environment in the ward is naturally very good, otherwise, how could the princess come to live here.

    Arriving in the ward, after the princess lay down, Su Xun asked, "Do you want to eat something? I'll go buy some for you."

    "Really, then can you get me something delicious, as long as it's not spicy, I can't eat spicy things here in Huaxia."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you are really not polite to me. Even if you want to eat spicy food after recovering from a serious illness, I can't give you it. Isn't that just trying to kill you?

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, I'll go and buy some for you."

    During the meal, Su Xun finally had a chance to talk about the business: "By the way, do you know what happened to your illness this time?"

    "I don't know very well. I have always been in good health. I have regular physical examinations every year, and there is no sign of illness. I don't know why this time. After I came to Huaxia, I suddenly felt uncomfortable."

    "The reason is very simple. Someone is secretly harming you. They put the latest virus on you. It was done by other countries, and their agents have been caught."

    Violet's hand holding the chopsticks paused for a moment, her wisdom was evident, and she could clearly see the reason behind it, clearly she was framing her.

    "I said this, do you believe me? In fact, it has nothing to do with Huaxia. It's just that people with good intentions are taking advantage of this. At present, Huaxia is in the international arena, because this matter is being bitten by many people."

    Violet said with a smile: "I don't really trust others, but I think you can trust, you won't lie to me."

    "And I'm not stupid. If the people of Huaxia harmed me, why did they go to such great lengths to save me? Naturally, I know that you are wronged."

    Su Xun also showed a smile, and said that fortunately, this princess is a person with a brain, and she is not stupid, at least the basic problems can be seen.

    In this way, it will not be too difficult for her to cooperate in the next matter.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "So we plan to hold a press conference for you tomorrow, and we need you to attend it. There won't be any problems with your body tomorrow."

    "Okay, everything is up to you."

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1062 Acquaintances in the Hospital

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This easy-talking attitude has really exceeded Su Xun's expectations. In any case, as long as she agrees to cooperate, the next thing will not be difficult.

    Su Xun just told her in general, how to operate, Su Xun is naturally not very clear, it is estimated that there will be a special person to communicate in the afternoon, that has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    When the two of them ate, they really chatted a lot, and the relationship was pretty good, so they could be regarded as good friends.

    At least Su Xun thinks that this princess has a really good temper, and is very optimistic and cheerful. The influence of this kind of person on the people around her is generally positive.

    After the meal, the people around the princess came over. When she came to Huaxia Kingdom, she definitely wouldn't come by herself.

    In fact, all of these people are also very anxious. They haven't seen anyone for many days, and they don't know whether they are dead or alive.

    Even once with the relevant parties in Huaxia, the relationship was made more rigid.

    The main thing is that everyone has nothing to do. Huaxia also has difficulties. The state of the princess must be isolated.

    On the one hand, I was worried that the situation was serious, and on the other hand, I didn't want someone to take advantage of it and take pictures of the situation.

    When the time comes to release it outside, the situation is really serious.

    So I can only do this, and no one can touch it except the doctor who treats it.

    Moreover, if a doctor wants to see it, he must be approved. The procedure is relatively strict, and it is also for the sake of caution.

    Now people have nothing to do, so naturally they don't think so much, so they inform the people around the princess that they can come and meet.

    When people meet each other, Su Xun feels a little embarrassed no matter how he looks at it, like an outsider, so he also left in a sensible way.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next night, Su Xun also got up early and brought some breakfast for the princess.

    It's also interesting to say that the people around the princess saw the breakfast brought by Su Xun, and immediately rejected it, saying that they would not let the princess eat these things.

    It's not food made by their own people, so I'm really worried.

    And looking at the crude plastic bag packaging, it was obviously bought from a roadside stall. They have also stayed in Huaxia for a while, so they naturally know what is going on.

    Unhygienic roadside stalls, how can the princess eat, let alone the princess has not fully recovered.

    Unexpectedly, before Su Xun spoke, these people were glared at by Violet, motioning them to stop talking, and then happily ate the breakfast that Su Xun brought.

    Su Xun looked at it in a daze, thinking that this little girl's appetite is really good, she looks no different from a normal person.

    After breakfast, Su Xun also had to start to treat the illness, the last treatment.

    According to Dean Qi, the press conference has been confirmed and will be held in the afternoon.

    So this last treatment, Su Xun had to get it done as soon as possible, and at the same time make the princess look like a complete recovery.

    It can be seen that the people above are also very anxious. The last treatment today, if it is reasonable, has to wait until tomorrow, when the princess looks completely fine.

    But after hearing that he could fully recover today, and seeing nothing, he couldn't bear it any longer, and hurriedly held a press conference, intending to talk about it.

    Looking at it like this, I don't want to continue to procrastinate for another day. This period of time has made everyone burnt out.

    During the treatment, the field was still cleared, only Su Xun and Violet were left, and at the same time she closed her eyes obediently, without Su Xun reminding her.

    In the morning, Su Xun left directly. After the princess fully recovered, there were many people here, and they all had important things to say.

    It was not very convenient for Su Xun to stay, and he didn't like to join in the fun, so he left.

    The press conference in the afternoon is not something he should care about, and it has nothing to do with him.

    To put it bluntly, the two parties must have communicated well, but it was just a formality.

    Su Xun said in his heart that he should leave after preparing himself.

    Getting along with Princess Violet is indeed good, but after all, everyone has different identities, and they are too far apart. Her status as a princess is not a huge restriction for her.

    It is estimated that she can't stay longer and needs to return to China soon.

      It may not be easy to meet again in the future.

    Who can say for sure about what can happen later, it is precisely because no one can say for sure, that's why Su Xun doesn't think too much about it, let everything take its course.

    It will take time to verify whether it is a passer-by in life or some other role.

    When I got out of the hospital, there were still dense crowds of people at the outpatient department on the first floor. Many people were queuing up to register, and some were queuing up to pay.

    ? You have to queue up to pay even these days, wishing you could hurry up, it is probably rare.

    In fact, this is the case in every hospital, let alone a hospital of the level of Xiehe Hospital.

    From the occasional conversations, Su Xun could hear different accents, many of them came here from other places, it was very hard work.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun occasionally saw a background, sitting on a chair in the waiting area, his back looked a little hunched, but this back looked a little familiar.

    Su Xun knows his own feelings, and has always been more accurate. If it is an ordinary person, if you ask him to glance casually, even if he is an acquaintance, he may not be able to find anything.

    But since Su Xun felt familiar, he must be an acquaintance.

    It's a pity that there is only one back, and Su Xun really couldn't see anything, so he went over to have a look tentatively.

    It turned out that it didn't matter, and found out that it was his second uncle, the one who met him because of his grandfather's illness during the Chinese New Year.

    What surprised Su Xun was how the second uncle came to the capital and was still in the hospital.

    At this time, the second uncle looked a little haggard, which was different from what he saw in the hospital during the Chinese New Year.

    Holding medical records and the like in his hand, he sat there with his head bowed, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Since Su Xun met, he must go to say hello. Although the relationship between everyone is not very good, but during the Chinese New Year, after they were slapped in the face by Su Xun, they have all restrained a lot.

    "Second Uncle, why are you here?"

    Su Xun stepped forward and said something, which directly woke up the second uncle. When he looked up, he didn't expect to meet Su Xun.

    There was a look of surprise on his face, but it was not as unappreciative as when we met before.

    He also blurted out directly: "Why are you here?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1063

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun roughly explained: "A friend was sick and was hospitalized here. I came to the capital to play. I knew about it, so I came over to have a look."

    Regarding the matter of treating the princess, this is a certain secret, and Su Xun will definitely not say it directly.

    Moreover, he was invited by Xiehe Hospital for what he said he could cure diseases. It is estimated that the second uncle would not believe it, and he was suspected of bragging.

    The second uncle nodded, apparently not suspecting anything.

    He doesn't have much contact with Su Xun, and it's a good thing to meet once a year. It's not clear what Su Xun is busy with now.

    Su Xun asked: "Second Uncle, why did you come to the capital? Did you come to see a doctor?"

    Although it's a little impolite to ask, Su Xun also knows that if you come to the hospital and sit here, it might not be the one who comes to see a doctor. When you come to the hospital, you either see someone or see a doctor.

    If he had really visited other people, he wouldn't be sitting here.

    "Hey, don't mention it, your grandfather hasn't had a good life for a few months, and his health is failing. Now he has a tumor on his body."

    "ah?"

    After Su Xun heard about it, he was also taken aback, thinking that it must be too many disasters for grandpa.

    I remember that during the Chinese New Year, it was because he was sick and hospitalized that Su Xun and his family rushed there to visit him.

    Unexpectedly, only a few months have passed, and the body has problems again, and each time it becomes more serious.

    Last time I remembered that I almost suffered from hemiplegia. Fortunately, the treatment was done in a timely manner. This time, I had a tumor on my body again, which was also very scary.

    Su Xun said: "I never heard of it."

    If he hadn't met his second uncle today, he probably wouldn't have known about it.

    The second uncle looked exhausted, and he only heard him say: "It was only found out in the past few days. Fortunately, it is a benign tumor. It will be fine to have an excision."

    "However, your grandfather is older, and his health is very bad. The operation will cause great damage to him. The experts from our big hospital also gave advice. If we want to be on the safe side, we can come to the capital to find a big hospital.  .￣

    Su Xun nodded, there is nothing wrong with this, the tumor must be removed, otherwise if it is allowed to spread on the body, the person will not last long.

    And grandpa's body has always been not very good. For Su Xun, maybe this is also a problem. No matter whether it is a big or small operation, it will always hurt the vitality of the human body.

    In this way, it is necessary to find a high-level surgery. In this regard, Xiehe Hospital can be said to be the top in the world, and everyone knows this.

    So the second uncle came here with his grandfather, and Su Xun sorted it out, no wonder he ran into the second uncle here.

    In fact, tumors can be treated if you ask Su Xun to take action. If possible, Su Xun is of course willing to take action and get Grandpa out of the way directly, so as not to have to go to the capital for surgery, which can be called thousands of miles away.

    However, everyone knows that the tumor needs to be surgically removed, and it is not easy to explain why it disappears inexplicably.

    Therefore, Su Xun is still not easy to make a move, and there is another important reason. To put it bluntly, although that person is his grandfather, he is somewhat related by blood.

    But Su Xun is not very close to him from the bottom of his heart, including his second uncle and younger uncle.

    After all, in the past so many years, everyone has not had much contact with each other. If you say that you have such a deep relationship, it does not exist.

    If something like this happened to Su Xun's parents, or a woman or friend around him, then Su Xun would definitely take care of it without saying a word.

    Since the grandparents have already come, then Su Xun will not intervene in this matter, it is better to follow the procedures for the operation.

    Fortunately, the tumor is benign, so it shouldn't be a big problem to have an operation, and it won't cause any pain.

    At the same time, Su Xun decided that he would help him recuperate his body when he turned around, so as not to get sick again.

    The last time we met during the Chinese New Year, Su Xun also secretly used the Eye of Salvation to help him recuperate, and he should not be sick for a long time.

    But tumors are not ordinary diseases after all, who knows what causes them, and in addition to his age, the accumulation in his body for many years will explode when he gets old.

    Su Xun then said: "Grandpa is alive now, when will the operation be arranged?"

    After finishing speaking, the expression on the second uncle's face became even more serious, and he only heard him say: "Your grandfather lives in a hotel near the hospital."

    "I didn't know until I came here. It's not that easy to have an operation. We have to make an appointment with an expert first, go to an expert for consultation, and then we can arrange the operation according to the situation."

    Seeing the expression on the second uncle's face, Su Xun probably saw that it was not going well, so Su Xun said, "Registration is more difficult?"

    "That's right, you also saw how many people there are in this hospital."

    The second uncle sighed and said: "It is difficult to get an ordinary account, let alone a precious expert account. It is like fighting a war. There is no way."

    "I came to line up before dawn today. I thought I could get it. Who knew that the person in front of me was a scalper. I don't know what method he used. He bought all the expert accounts. Give me a break."  Half dead."

    Su Xun: ""

    No wonder the second uncle was sitting here, looking downcast. It turned out that it was because of the registration problem.

    It is true that it is more difficult to register in large hospitals. This is already known to everyone, especially some scalpers can monopolize the expert number and make you spend more money.

    The expert number is a scarce thing. Some experts diagnose about ten people a day, and how many people are waiting to see a doctor, so this thing is destined to be a scarce resource.

    Coupled with the fact that there are scalpers stirring in the middle, it will not be so wonderful.

    "Second brother, how is your account going?"

    It was at this time that Su Xun realized that his brother-in-law had also come, and it turned out that both of their brothers had come this time.

    "Su Xun, why are you here?"

    Su Xun could only smile and repeat what he said casually just now.

    Said: "Uncle, you came with me too, can you let go of the company's affairs?"

    "There's nothing wrong with this. If you can't let it go, you have to let it go. The old man's body is important. Didn't the second brother come here for evaluation?"

    Su Xun nodded. He didn't have a good impression of these two uncles. The experience of so many years before was put there, and they wouldn't be very close. It can only be said that they are passable on the surface, and they won't be too embarrassing.

    However, the filial piety of these two uncles is quite filial, which is worthy of recognition.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1064 Sky-high price

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Over the years, my grandfather has been supported by two uncles.

    Although it is natural for a son to raise his parents, there are too many such chilling examples.

    Especially for the two sons, the one who doesn¨t want to raise and the one who doesn¨t want to raise, it¨s just pushing and pushing.

    In the end, I can only say that if you live in this home for a period of time, and that home for a period of time, you have to make an appointment, which is rather sad.

    With the two uncles, this kind of thing never happened. It is true that the conditions of the two uncles are also good, so there is no need for this kind of thing to happen.

    It can also be seen from some details that during the Chinese New Year, my grandfather was hospitalized, and they were all with me in the hospital, and the year has not been very good.

    Now there are even two of them, both of whom have put down their work, asked for leave and came to the capital to take the old man for medical treatment. It is definitely no problem to be a son.

    Even if Su Xun doesn't like them, he still has to express his affirmation on this point.

    The second uncle sighed and said: "Don't mention it, it's really hard to get the account of this expert, and there are scalpers here, it's really annoying, and I don't know when I will get it."

    The uncle also said: "I have heard that this Xiehe Hospital is a top-notch hospital. I don't know how many people come to see the doctor. It will be difficult to register, but I didn't expect it to be so difficult."

    "No way, the main reason is that the expert account is too difficult. If we register for the ordinary account, there is no problem in queuing up early. The key is that everyone wants the expert account."

    "For our father's situation, we need an expert. Ordinary doctors may not be able to perform this kind of tumor surgery."

    The uncle said again: "Second brother, you are here in the capital, do you know anyone, see if you can find a relationship or something."

    The second uncle immediately smiled wryly, thinking that he is just a small character, and he is fine in a small place, but in the capital you don't even count as a fart.

    There are so many officials here in the capital that it is possible that any leaf that falls from a tree can hit a bureau chief or something like that.

    The second uncle said: "I don't have any acquaintances in the capital. It's impossible to find a relationship."

    Su Xun said in his heart that it's fortunate that you two met me, otherwise, I'm afraid this matter would have been troublesome enough.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has been in this hospital for a few days. Others dare not say that, at least he has established a good relationship with Dean Qi here.

    It can be seen when the two of them talk now, they are similar to good friends, and their tone is very casual.

    After all, Dean Qi owed Su Xun a big favor, and Su Xun didn't just do him a favor this time.

    If it weren't for Su Xun's miraculous performance, which pulled the princess out of the ghost gate, then Dean Qi would definitely be unlucky, and the dean might not be able to do it. One can imagine how much favor he owes Su Xun.

    If you want to ask him for a favor, isn't that an easy task? It's probably not a big deal.

    Seeing that the two uncles looked a little anxious, Su Xun decided to let the two of them feel at ease, this matter is nothing.

    Unexpectedly, when he was about to speak, a young man wearing a peaked cap came over. He didn't look like a good person, and ordinary thieves are dressed like this.

    But he came here swaggeringly, although he didn't know what he wanted to do, but he was not nervous, at most he was a little vigilant.

    The peaked cap came over and said, "Brother, I see that you want to get the account of expert Gong in the oncology department, right?"

    As soon as the second uncle heard him say this, he immediately remembered, pointed to this guy and said, "So it's you, you are the scalper in front of me."

    In the morning before, this guy didn't wear a peaked cap, but now he covered his face. At first, the second uncle really didn't recognize him.

    I just heard this guy say with a smile: "What are scalpers and not scalpers? I am getting the number based on my ability. What does it have to do with scalpers? Don't talk nonsense."

    "snort！！"

    The second uncle has confirmed the identity of the guy in front of him, what is it if he is not a scalper, he can't see this kind of person.

    "My number here is the last one left. I can consider reselling it to you. If you want it, you can buy it with more money."

    Su Xun thought it was a bit funny, this guy kept saying that he was not a scalper, but in the end he came to sell the expert number by himself.

    But if you think about it carefully, what face do you need to be a scalper? Naturally, you have nothing.Well, I only think about money.

    When the second uncle was about to scold him angrily, the younger uncle asked, "What price?"

    "Eighteen thousand, this expert account is yours. Although the price is a bit expensive, but if you are waiting to see a doctor, what is the money? This is the last one."

    The scalper in the peaked cap directly opened the lion's mouth.

    Su Xun was a little shocked when he heard this. An expert account costs 18,000. Why don't you grab it? It's even more expensive than concert tickets.

    The uncle was also shocked. Hearing the price, he didn't dare to speak for a while.

    The second uncle's character should be more upright, he said directly: "Why don't you just go and grab it, the registered one is only more than 1,000 yuan, and you sell it for 18,000?"

    After Su Xun heard this, he was also secretly stunned. In his impression, going to the hospital to register was only a matter of a few dollars.

    Unexpectedly, the expert account here is quite expensive, more than 1,000 yuan. As a result, the scalper directly doubled it by ten times, probably more than 18,000.

    As for saying that there is only the last one left in my hand, I definitely can't believe it.

    But he looks like this, making money is really cool, more than ten times the profit, how can he make money so fast, and now he can be so comfortable as a scalper?

    Uncle said: "Second brother, why don't we just buy it, anyway, the expert number in his hand is not fake, after buying it, we can see a doctor as soon as possible, don't delay."

    It can be seen that my uncle is a little moved.

    Speaking of their conditions, they are considered acceptable, a little better than ordinary families, but they are not considered wealthy. Although the nearly 20,000 yuan is a bit distressing, it is still no problem to take it out.

    It is estimated that this scalper is also looking at people's orders, so he will naturally judge your purchasing ability through your clothes and the like.

    If it is really from the countryside, the conditions are not good at first glance. If he asks for this price, it will probably scare people to death.

    Perhaps the price he set was determined by the person. It is impossible to have such a high price for everything, and it is all in his hands, which is of no benefit to him.

    Today's number, you won't be able to use it tomorrow.

    The second uncle said directly: "No, how can I encourage this kind of person's arrogance. I would rather lose the money than give it to this kind of person. If I get up early tomorrow, I don't believe I won't get caught."  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1065 The Scalper Shocked

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The second uncle looked very unhappy, obviously disagreeing.

    There is nothing wrong with what you said, even Su Xun agrees with it. To put it bluntly, he doesn¨t like scalpers very much, and even hates such people.

    Perhaps nearly 20,000 yuan is nothing to Su Xun, and he won't feel any distress when he throws it into the water.

    But he was just upset. Someone blatantly cheated himself like this, that kind of feeling is very bad.

    Of course, the reason why I say this is because my grandfather's tumor is benign, and there is no major problem if it is delayed for a few days.

    ? If it is really an emergency, what else can you do but pay for it? This is what scalpers are looking for. If you have no choice, you can only pay money obediently.

    It can be said that their behavior is like eating human blood steamed buns, and everyone despises them.

    It's even more hateful than scalpers at concerts.

    After all, you can't buy concerts, I just don't watch them, and I can't die.

    But if you get a serious illness and die, you will really die.

    Not to mention that many of the concertgoers are star fans, and they are not short of money, and are willing to pay for their actions.

    It's hard to say about the treatment of diseases. In an ordinary family these days, if one person suffers from a serious illness, they will immediately become poor.

    Encountered this kind of thing, it is really worse.

    But the scalper said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, I just came to talk to you, whether you agree or not, this is your business."

    "Anyway, besides you, I need a lot of people for my expert account. In addition, let me tell you that you still can't get an account when you come tomorrow. I have a lot of acquaintances in this hospital."

    Su Xun felt that there was nothing wrong with what he said. If it doesn't matter, can he get a lot of expert numbers?

    Every hospital has this kind of situation, and even a chain of interests has been formed, which is difficult to deal with. Isn't it all for money?

    The second uncle was so angry that he snorted directly, obviously not wanting to talk to this person anymore.

    As for this scalper, I don¨t know if he wanted to piss people off on purpose, and he said: ＾It doesn¨t matter whether today or tomorrow, you have to obediently pay me, and I won¨t lower the price for you.  I can give you a little cheaper."

    "Who told you that I can't get an expert account?"

    Just when the scalper was provocative, Su Xun spoke.

    This guy is so arrogant that it makes people feel very uncomfortable. Su Xun naturally has to beat him. It's not good to continue to be so arrogant without giving him a lesson.

    The scalper glanced at Su Xun. Seeing that Su Xun was young, he thought it was the son of these two middle-aged men, and he didn't say anything, obviously not treating him as the protagonist.

    Now that Su Xun spoke, the scalper said: "Young people have a big tone. It seems that they still have no social experience and are relatively young."

    "You are welcome tomorrow morning. I will wait for you and see if you can register."

    Although scalpers are not things, they also have some excellent characteristics, such as being able to bear hardships and stand hard work, and they are more shrewd than ordinary people.

    Most people want to mess with them, but that really doesn't work.

    Originally, scalpers would not have conflicts with ordinary people, and if they didn¨t buy it, they would pull it down, but the attitude of the second uncle made him very unhappy.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Sorry, I'm talking about today."

    "today?"

    The scalper was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Aren't you stupid, today's number will be gone before ten o'clock in the morning, and you can still get a ghost."

    "Hehe, then you just wait."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and hurriedly called to shake people.

    "Hey, Dean Qi, are you still busy now?"

    Dean Qi's hearty voice came over: "There is nothing to be busy, I just finished reporting this matter, and now I am free, and the rest of the matter has nothing to do with me."

    Listening to his tone, there is a feeling that a big stone has landed in his heart.

    "In that case, can you help me, Dean?" Su Xun said.

    When Dean Qi heard this, he was also a little curious. He didn't expect Su Xun to ask him for help.

    He was worrying about how to repay Su Xun's favor. Although he might not be able to repay the favor, it would be great if he could do something for Su Xun.

    I only heard Dean Qi say: "If there is anything, just tell me."

    "Registration problem, my grandfather is sickUnion Hospital, I only found out in the morning, but the expert number is gone, and I don't know if the director can arrange it.  "

    After hearing this, Dean Qi was stunned again, and then said: "Doctor Su, don't be joking, your medical skills, grandpa is sick, and you still need to come to the hospital?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed when he said this. He said directly: "There is a specialty in surgery. My grandfather has a tumor and needs surgery. I am not good at this."

    Dean Qi also understood when he heard it. It turned out to be an operation, which is indeed not something ordinary people can do.

    I only heard Dean Qi say: "Then where are you, I'll come over right away."

    "It's the registration place at the outpatient department."

    Dean Qi has worked in the hospital for more than 20 years, and he knows everything clearly. When Su Xun said it, he already knew it, and immediately hung up the phone.

    "Hehe, I even called to find someone. It seems that you are out-of-towners, and you still have acquaintances when you come to the capital."

    The scalper sarcastically said that he obviously didn't think Su Xun could find any relationship.

    The leaders of Xiehe Hospital have different statuses. How can anyone come here and get in touch with them? It doesn't exist.

    The two uncles also looked at Su Xun in surprise. They knew the ability of this nephew Su Xun.

    Especially during the Chinese New Year, the two of them were slapped in the face by Su Xun. They knew that Su Xun was not simple, and they also knew some awesome people.

    But this is the capital, and it is completely different from a small place. Can Su Xun meet anyone here?

    Although I really hope that Su Xun can have some relationship here, but reason tells them that it seems unlikely.

    Su Xun didn't pay much attention to it either. According to his estimation, Dean Qi should come over in five minutes at most.

    The outpatient department doesn't seem to be too far from his office.

    "Doctor Su!"

    Sure enough, within a few minutes, the people came immediately.

    After seeing him, Su Xun smiled and nodded in greeting.

    The second uncle and the younger uncle, the two of them don't know Dean Qi, even if it is a big shot, they don't know who it is.

    Just tell them based on feeling and experience, the aura of this old man is probably not very simple, it is probably a character.

    Little did they know that at this moment, the scalper had already widened his eyes, and was completely shocked.

    He has been in this hospital all year round, how could he not know who this person is.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1066 The most severe punishment

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Those who hang around here all the year round naturally know who the boss here is, isn't it the guy in front of him?

    Dean Qi, that is a famous person, everyone knows what happened.

    The scalper really didn't expect that Dean Qi would come here in person.

    Moreover, he even greeted the young boy in front of him. What does this mean? It means that he really knows each other. This is not a coincidence.

    Su Xun introduced: "These are my two uncles, and this is Dean Qi of Xiehe Hospital."

    Dean Qi has nothing to do here. Once he heard that he was a relative of Su Xun, he would definitely say hello politely, if nothing else.

    But it is impossible to be too affectionate, after all, the identity is here, and the uncle is still incomparable with the parents. At his age, he naturally knows how to distinguish the importance.

    But the two uncles couldn't keep calm anymore. Frankly speaking, at this time, the two of them were particularly shocked, and even the staring eyes were about the size of a bullfrog.

    That's right, this person turned out to be the director of the hospital.

    To know the dean of a hospital, he is a remarkable person. It is very difficult for you to see him at ordinary times.

    And this is not an ordinary small hospital, this is the well-known Union Hospital throughout the country.

    The deans of ordinary small hospitals are all awesome, not to mention the dean here, he is a big man.

    Even in a place like the capital, which is full of dignitaries, the dean still has a place.

    To be able to get to know such a big shot, frankly speaking, they really didn't expect it, and they were even a little confused.

    Originally I wanted to build a relationship, but I thought it would be a good thing to find an expert director or something.

    As a result, it was all right now, and I was shocked when I met a big boss directly. How did Su Xun get involved with such a big man is really hard to figure out.

    Fortunately, the two uncles are not people who have never seen the world, so they have some psychological qualities.

    After reacting, he immediately said, "Hello, Dean Qi."

    For a moment of nervousness, I didn't know what to say, so I could only say hello dryly.

    On the contrary, the scalper next to him was obviously still in shock and hadn't calmed down yet.

    Dean Qi said, "What about your grandfather, let me arrange it."

    In the hearts of the two uncles, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The big guys like him are here, so it's not a clear arrangement.

    Fortunately, this matter has finally been resolved, and they shouldn't be too worried. It is estimated that once Dean Qi speaks, the next thing will be a matter of course.

    But Su Xun said: "Don't worry about this, Dean Qi, do you know who this person is?"

    When talking, Su Xun pointed to the scalper next to him and said.

    Since Dean Qi has already come, he must punish this scalper.

    Although there are so many scalpers, it is impossible for you to get them all done. I don¨t know how many people in the hospital have something to do with them.

    But the one in front of him is a bit arrogant. Anyway, Su Xun has to teach him a lesson. It is not easy to get him.

    It doesn't mean much to beat up this kind of person, it doesn't even relieve your hatred, and it doesn't matter to him.

    But as long as you cut off his source of income, it will be really different. It is probably more painful than killing him. This is beyond doubt.

    The scalper probably knew that the situation was not good, and this kid wanted to punish him, so he wanted to run away quickly, but his legs seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn't run away at all, which was very uncomfortable.

    Little did he know that Su Xun had already guessed that he wanted to run away, and had already made some tricks in the dark. How could he let him succeed? It didn't exist.

    Dean Qi also looked confused. Looking at this scalper, his first reaction was that this guy doesn't look like a good person.

    But we just met, and he didn't know what was going on, so he didn't speak.

    Su Xun said: "This man is a scalper. He sells the expert number in his hand. He came to sell it to me just now. One number costs 18,000."

    "And he was very arrogant, saying that we will not be able to register in the future, so we can only buy from him."

      Upon hearing this, Dean Qi's expression changed completely, and he understood what Su Xun meant.

    No wonder he was called over, it turned out that he was disgusted by the scalper.

    He is naturally aware that there are scalpers in the hospital. This is no secret. Basically, there are such things in every hospital, especially in large hospitals, where this phenomenon is more serious.

    You are like some small clinics, so there must be no need for scalpers, because you can't make money.

    He is not too clear about the scalper, because of his identity, there are too many things in normal times, how could he care about such things.

    Generally speaking, as long as there are no major problems, there are actually no problems, and he will not pay attention to such things.

    However, if Su Xun was offended, it would be different. Besides, he didn't know that the scalper was so over the top.

    In his cognition, he thought that the scalpers earn hard money, at most they charge a certain fee, but who knows that they are so rampant.

    He is not an unconscionable person. He knows what ten thousand to twenty thousand yuan means to a patient. Isn't this driving people to a dead end?

    Dean Qi immediately snorted coldly: "Huh, there is such a thing, how capable are you, an expert account, selling for 18,000?"

    "From today onwards, if you can still register in this hospital, I will serve you."

    When he said this, Dean Qi obviously had anger in his tone, and he was angry.

    When the scalper heard this, he was completely panicked. The dean had already spoken. Even if he had a certain relationship in the hospital, he would be unable to move forward. Who would want to offend the dean because of him.

    That is to say, in the future, his source of income may be completely cut off. What is the difference between this and killing him.

    Dean Qi's solution is also the only way. After all, he can't call the police to arrest people.

    And the reputation of the hospital is not very good, so he can only be told not to appear in the hospital in the future.

    But this was already the harshest punishment for the scalper. He couldn't help but knelt down directly.

    He said to Dean Qi: "Dean Qi, don't be angry, listen to my explanation, I was just joking with them just now, how could I sell at such a price, just let me go." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1067 Walk around more in the future

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Dean Qi naturally won't soften his heart just because of his Lulu's begging for mercy. People who have lived to this age don't have any calculations in mind.

    This scalper offended Su Xun, and he is definitely gone. No matter what, I have to give Su Xun an explanation, so I can't let him feel cold.

    The second is the scalper, which is obviously not a good thing. You can tell it at a glance, and this kind of person has to be dealt with naturally.

    If he continues to be so arrogant, the reputation of Xiehe Hospital will probably be harmed by this kind of person in the future. Fortunately, he has discovered this sign.

    "It's your own fault, I will pursue your legal responsibility later, just wait."

    After finishing speaking, this guy was so frightened that his face turned completely green. Co-authoring is not just as simple as cutting off his money.

    Seeing that Dean Qi's side seemed to be unable to make sense, this person was so eager to survive that he could only turn around and come to Su Xun's side, only to hear him say: "Brother, please say a few words for me, I'm really not  Deliberately, I will never dare again in the future.￣

    He also knew that Su Xun was not an ordinary person. He kicked on the iron plate today. If he hadn't offended Su Xun, he probably wouldn't have provoked Dean Qi.

    As long as Su Xun can say something to him, then there is still a possibility.

    But he was still too naive, he offended Su Xun so much before, he might even kowtow to Su Xun, what else could he say, he just kicked him away, and said at the same time: "Get out of here,  Don't waste my time."

    Just an inconspicuous little person, Su Xun naturally won't waste too much time on him, punishment is enough.

    Dean Qi said: "I'm really sorry, it's my negligence in work that led to the existence of this kind of person."

    "In the future, I will look into the matter of scalpers and make sure that this kind of situation will not happen again."

    When he said this, it was obvious that he was serious, and he didn't mean to be perfunctory.

    If he didn't have this executive power, he wouldn't be able to become the dean.

    The two uncles didn't know what to say at this time, and they seemed a little restrained in front of Dean Qi.

    They are not the kind of people with low emotional intelligence. The dean said so, it is his own business, you can't accept this, isn't that offending people.

    Su Xun knows the problem of scalpers, even if he is the dean, he can't solve it easily. It's like a piece of psoriasis, which has been integrated with the skin. It's not easy to cut it off.

    Moreover, there are quite a few people involved, and the interests are so intricate that it simply cannot be handled by one person, and you can't offend everyone.

    Su Xun didn't even think that he could solve this problem.

    However, if he paid more attention to it because of this matter, he would always take certain measures to deal with those scalpers, making life difficult for the scalpers.

    Although there will be more in the future, I dare not be so arrogant as now. For patients, this is good news.

    It can be considered that Su Xun did something good invisibly.

    Su Xun then said: "Dean Qi, can you arrange a ward or something? I'll take grandpa over here, let's live there first, and we'll see the situation and arrange an operation."

    "No problem, I will arrange all these, don't worry." Dean Qi made a promise and promised.

    If he can't do this well, then he will be ashamed to see others.

    The two uncles couldn't help sighing in their hearts. Sure enough, there are people in the court who are easy to handle. They both have been busy for two days, and they are at a loss. As a result, Su Xun said a few words and there is no problem. At the same time, he is also expressing his thanks.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, this was just what he should do, and he deserved it.

    After the matter was settled, the grandfather was brought over and stayed in the hospital. The operation was also arranged properly.

    It's not that if you want to have an operation, you can do it. You have to pay attention to your physical condition. It may take two days of recuperation.

    In the evening, Su Xun invited the two uncles to have a meal. It was not very enthusiastic. Anyway, Su Xun briefly said that he might go back tomorrow.

    The two uncles also kept reassuring Su Xun, saying that it would be fine to leave the matter to the two of them, and there was no need for Su Xun to stay.

    In fact, benign tumors are not complicated operations, and the level of Xiehe Hospital ranks among the top in the world, so the operation can be said to be not dangerous.

      It is estimated that after the operation is over, there is no need to stay in the hospital for too long, and you can go home to recuperate directly. It is not interesting for Su Xun to stay in the capital.

    After eating, they each went back to the hotel to rest, and they didn't live in the same hotel.

    The two uncles lived in one room, a standard room with two beds enough for two adults.

    Although it is not short of the hotel's money, the two of them will not be extravagant and wasteful when they come to the capital. The surgery itself will cost a lot of money.

    After arriving at the hotel, both of them sat down. They were quite tired after running around outside today.

    Fortunately, there are special nurses on the old man's side, arranged by Dean Qi, who are much more professional than them, and they just liberate the two of them, so they can have a good rest at night.

    "Today, it's really thanks to Su Xun, otherwise we would have been a mess."

    The second uncle hurried to boil water to make some tea, and said at the same time.

    Uncle, he was looking for clothes to take a bath, only to hear him say: "Don't tell me, second brother, do you think Su Xun is too powerful now?"

    "During the Chinese New Year last time, I didn't know him. I didn't expect that this time, he shocked me even more. He seems to have a good relationship with Dean Qi."

    "Like Dean Qi's level, it should be less said that he is in the position of director. Such a big man, I really can't figure out how Su Xun knows him."

    The second uncle also nodded. It is obvious that he is mixed in his official career. To be more clear about these things, the level of Dean Qi is indeed very high.

    Such a big man, he dreamed of getting some kind of relationship, but he didn't expect to be known by him today.

    "Su Xun's changes are indeed very big, and they are also very powerful. There is indeed a problem with our previous attitude towards their family, which should not be."

    The second uncle also sighed and said: "Don't bully the young man to be poor, he really has some skills."

    "Fortunately, this child, Su Xun, didn't hold any grudges against us. Instead, he even helped to buy dinner. We have nothing to say. We really shouldn't have done it before." The uncle also sighed, feeling a little ashamed.

    The second uncle nodded and said: "After we go back, let's walk around with Su Xun and his family more, we are all relatives after all." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1068 Dear Su

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When going back, Su Xun thought about it, and it was his parents who called.

    Speaking of it, I should call my parents often, but because of too many messy things, Su Xun forgot to call during this period.

    Just happened to meet my grandfather, and I don't know if my parents knew about it. Su Xun felt that it was necessary for him to call and tell them about it.

    "Mom, are you asleep yet?"

    Generally, I call my mother, and the way I get along with my father is different. I always feel that I don't talk too much.

    "Not yet. I'm watching TV with your dad. Have you eaten yet? Don't you have to study late at night?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Hearing this, Su Xun almost coughed, thinking that I usually don't go to class during the day, and I still study at night, what kind of international jokes are I making, he has almost forgotten that he is still a student.

    ? Of course, this must not be said outside, otherwise, I would be treasonous, how could I not attend class.

    "Mom, I'm not at school. I've asked for leave to come to the capital for the past two days. I have something to deal with."

    Parents naturally know that the current Su Xun is not simple, how can they not see that his son has changed so much.

    Su's mother didn't ask specifics, so she said: "Then you should pay attention to rest, don't be too tired."

    "Mom, do you know who I ran into? Grandpa is in the hospital here in the capital. I happened to meet him. Both uncles are in the capital." Su Xun said.

    "What, why is your grandfather hospitalized again?"

    Su's mother's voice suddenly became different, and she said very worriedly: "Didn't you feel better during the last Chinese New Year?"

    Su Xun said in his heart that his mother was concerned about it, and she was in chaos. It has been a few months since the last time, how could it be so long?

    He then said, "It wasn't the last illness. This time, I had a tumor and needed an operation. So I came to the hospital here in the capital."

    "Why did you get a tumor? I haven't heard about it at all. How is the situation now?"

    Su Mu's voice became urgent.  After all, that was her father.

    Su Xun also knew that his mother was frightened by the word "tumor". When ordinary people heard this, it was like hearing cancer, and felt that death was not far away.

    In fact, it is not that serious, depending on the nature, benign tumors are still within the operable range.

    Sure enough, as I guessed, the parents at home didn't know about it, so my uncle probably didn't say anything about it.

    They also checked it out two days ago, and then rushed to the capital in a hurry. The time was very tight, and they didn't have the time to talk about it.

    To put it bluntly, it may be that I don't want to trouble my parents, after all, I am in a different city.

    Su Xun comforted: "Mom, don't worry, I have already asked, the tumor is benign, not very serious, as long as the surgery is done quickly, and the tumor does not get worse, everything will be fine, and the recovery will be fast."

    "I happen to have acquaintances in this hospital. I have made arrangements today. The operation is estimated to be done in two days. Don't worry." Su Xun said.

    After hearing this, Su's mother was relieved, but she still said: "Your father and I, let's go and have a look tomorrow, I just don't know how you bought the plane ticket."

    As soon as Su Xun heard that his parents were coming to the capital, Su Xun immediately felt like a cow, thinking that this would be too much effort, so he said: "Don't do it, it's so far away, why are you here?"

    "I can't help you here, but it's inconvenient if there are too many people. The doctor said that the patient needs to be clean during the operation."

    "It is estimated that Grandpa will go back in a few days. After he goes back, it will not be too late for you to visit him again. The capital is too far away, so you should wait."

    "Okay then, I'll call tomorrow to inquire about the situation."

    After hearing about this situation, Su's mother also gave up her idea.

    Su's father on the side was obviously also eavesdropping on the content of the phone, only to hear him say: "Su Xun, where you are, you should help as much as you can."

    "Don't worry, I know."

    After saying a few more words, nothing more than paying attention to your body, Father Su hung up the phone.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day, Su Xun was about to leave, but when she went to the hospital to say goodbye, she bumped into Princess Violet.

    The princess looks radiant,It is obvious that her spirit is getting better and better, and there is still a certain distance away, and she can feel the dazzling light on her body.

    It seems that yesterday's press conference went well, and it should be fine. Princess Violet is talking with Dean Qi and the others.

    "Hey Sue"

    After seeing Su Xun, the princess immediately walked over lively, which made Su Xun a little embarrassed, because he found that many people seemed to be staring at him.

    Dean Qi's eyes looked a little weird, then he patted Su Xun on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "This princess has been waiting for you for a long time, if you don't come, I guess I have to invite you."

    "Talk to her well, she also left today."

    After finishing speaking, Dean Qi and his group also left.

    Princess Violet didn't know what to say, and the people around her had already left, leaving space for the two of them.

    Su Xun said, "Princess, why did you come to the hospital again? I thought you never wanted to come here in your life."

    The clever Violet quickly understood Su Xun's joke, and said with a smile: "It's true that I've had enough of the taste here."

    "However, I will leave Huaxia soon. The people here took good care of me when I was sick. I came here to thank them, and I came to you by the way. I thought you were the doctor here."

    Su Xun smiled, knowing that the princess had misunderstood, he said: "I am not a doctor here, in order to save you, I became a doctor for a short time."

    "You are really interesting. It's a lucky thing to know you. It's a pity that I have to leave. Nan'ao has been urging me."

    Su Xun was a little confused, thinking that you have been in China for so many days, and now that your body has recovered, shouldn't it be right to urge you to go back.

    How do you hear this, you don't seem to want to go back yet.

    However, Su Xun still said: "It's a global village now, and it's easy to meet up. When I'm free, I'll go and play with you."

    "Really, you will come to Nan'ao to find me?" Violet's blue eyes shone like an elf in the world.

    Su Xun suddenly became serious, nodded and said: "I will do what I say, I will definitely go to you if I have the opportunity, and leave me a contact information."

    "Oh, thank you so much, dear Sue, I will always be waiting for you."

    After finishing speaking, the princess quickly kissed Su Xun on the face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1069 The Eye of Hell

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun himself was stunned, never expecting Princess Violet to do such a one-handed operation.

    You come up and kiss me if you don't agree with me?  It made Su Xun, a big man, seem to be very passive. If he did this, it would be a bit painful.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is also a person who has seen the world, not some innocent little virgin, so he can still hold his breath.

    Besides, people from other countries seem to want to open a room.

    And the kiss just now was just on the cheek, so it's nothing, maybe it's just a courtesy greeting, and I don't need to think too much about it.

    However, Su Xun still looked around, but fortunately, there was no one around, so everyone avoided it wisely.

    No one should be able to see the scene just now. If they are seen, it will inevitably cause a lot of trouble. After all, Princess Violet's identity is a bit sensitive.

    If she was really an ordinary foreign girl, she wouldn't have so many things.

    But what puzzled Su Xun was that after this Princess Violet kissed him, she turned red all over her face, which made Su Xun feel depressed for a while.

    My heart said, big sister, you are not mistaken, you obviously kissed me on the initiative, why did you feel shy after kissing me?

    What's more, what Su Xun couldn't figure out was, shouldn't foreigners be quite open? This kind of thing is nothing at all, isn't it normal to kiss on the face?

    If Su Xun is not mistaken, in some western countries, after meeting, it doesn't seem to be a big deal to kiss on the cheek first.

    But Princess Violet now looks like her face is covered with a blush, which is also true.

    Su Xun said in his heart, women are really troublesome, so don't think too much about it.

    Just heard Violet say: "Dear Su, I'm leaving, I hope we can meet again soon."

    "I will, I solemnly promise you."

    It can be seen that Princess Violet doesn't seem to want to leave him, even if she has a few more words with him, it would be a good thing.

    But her status is very inconvenient, and it doesn't seem to take too much time to say goodbye to her friends, otherwise it would not be a good thing for her, and the people around her would have to babble non-stop.

    The two said a few words, and then separated. It is estimated that the two will not be able to see each other for a while.

    However, during this brief meeting of a few minutes, it seemed that something had been planted in the hearts of the two of them.

    "Dean Qi, I have to go back today. There are still things waiting for me to deal with in Jianghai. It is not an option to stay here all the time."

    On Su Xun's side, he quickly went to find Dean Qi. On the capital side, he was only Dean Qi. He could barely be counted as an acquaintance, and he could leave after saying goodbye to him.

    I only heard Dean Qi say: "Doctor Su, this time is really thanks to you. If nothing else, if you need me in the future, you just need to let me know."

    "In addition, if there is anything else I can do to help in the future, I hope Dr. Su can spare some time."

    The old man seized the time and wanted to establish a good relationship with Su Xun as soon as possible.

    This time Su Xun was able to come here, not to give him any face. To put it bluntly, the people above found him, and no one could refuse anything.

    After all, Su Xun's medical skills are so good, maybe in the future, he can really be used. This kind of person must establish a good relationship.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Don't worry about this, it's a certain thing, and my grandfather may have to stay here for a few days, please take care of Dean Qi."

    "Don't worry, it must be safe."

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun came to the airport alone, and this trip to the capital is considered to be over.

    Su Xun didn't show too much limelight. After all, the princess's illness was also held after the press conference, and ordinary people in Huaxia knew about it.

    Of course, this is exactly in line with Su Xun's idea, he doesn't want to really get out of the limelight, so it doesn't make much sense.

    In terms of gains, it's actually not too small. For example, Dean Qi is an important person, and I have a good relationship with him anyway.

    I thought that since I didn't come to the capital very often, I wouldn't need this connection, but before I left, I used Dean Qi once because of my grandfather's surgery.

      This also shows that the relationship between people is actually really uncertain. It is usually placed there, and when it is critical, it is enough to use it once.

    And there is also Princess Violet, which makes Su Xun feel a little bit excited, maybe the two are destined.  And it doesn't stop there.

    Promised that he would only go to her in the future, Su Xun naturally would not break his promise, and could only wait for a while before making a decision.

    After returning to Jianghai, everything feels very familiar.

    Maybe Jiang Hai stayed longer, anyway, he felt that it was much more comfortable than staying in the capital, and he didn't feel that restrained.

    Having had a good rest at home, Su Xun decided that the breakthrough should not be delayed any longer.

    It has reached the time when it is enough to break through, if I continue to procrastinate like this, it is not a good thing, but it will be suffocated if I suppress it for a long time.

    After breaking through, at least if you reach the third-rank Jindan realm, your own strength will be much stronger.

    However, before breaking through, Su Xun still had to draw a prize first.

    Another gain from going to the capital this time is that he has absorbed a lot of resentment points, although he has indeed offended many people in this way.

    It is estimated that those experts and the like will not have a good face when they see Su Xun in the future, after all, it is too bad to be beaten in the face.

    Su Xun can only say one thing about this, he didn¨t do it on purpose, there¨s nothing else to say, anyway, he doesn¨t care, it¨s just a group of doctors.

    His medical skills are not as good as his, and the gap is huge, so don't feel bad if you are not happy, and try to keep contact with him as little as possible in the future.

    In any industry, when you reach the top, there will be jealous people.

    In fact, there are not many people with a heart like Dean Qi.

    Fortunately, Su Xun is powerful, so he doesn't have to care what others think.

    Taking a look at his resentment value, it was almost 500 points, Su Xun was unambiguous, and directly used more than 500 points, all of which were used.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lottery won the Miyamoto Musashi skin [Eye of Hell]"

    The system's notification sounded, and there are five chances to draw a lottery. If you still can't draw it, then there is a real problem.

    The Eye of Hell sounds very domineering.

    Although Su Xun has no impression of this skin, this does not prevent him from guessing that this skin is probably awesome.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1070 Third Grade Golden Core Realm

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The hero Miyamoto Musashi is quite perverted, and someone who knows how to play can cause headaches for the opponent, although he is often targeted by the designer.

    Some people even say that this is a game of Miyamoto's game. Every time the designer has nothing to do, he feels that it is better to weaken Miyamoto.

    Although he is often brutally murdered, the hero Miyamoto's operation and ability are still very abnormal.

    Su Xun hasn't played this hero much, but he still remembers a sentence, "I am invincible, and I am lost again."

    At this time, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    From the beginning but now, there are dozens of skins if not hundreds. Basically, this is the process, which has made people very used to it.

    After taking a look, frankly speaking, the production of this skin is not particularly sophisticated, it makes Miyamoto look like a pervert, and it looks very clumsy.

    The whole body of the skin is purple, and there are not many other colors to blend in, so it looks uncomfortable. Compared with the mecha, it is a little bit worse.

    The two knives in his hands looked radiant, but a bit cool.

    No matter how much it is, anyway, the skin is good-looking and ugly, and it has no effect on Su Xun. He doesn't wear it directly on his body, so let's take a look at the attributes.

    Clicking on the skin card, the huge card flipped over, revealing the skin attributes on the back.

    Skin Name: Eye of Hell

    Corresponding hero: Miyamoto Musashi

    Skin function: The host uses the eye of hell skin in reality, can open the eye of hell by calling, and summon two hell demons to help the host fight.

    The hell demon exists for about twenty minutes, which will consume the host's aura to a certain extent.

    When the host's aura is exhausted or the hell demon is defeated, it will disappear automatically.

    The strength of the hell demon can be improved according to the strength of the host, and it only obeys the host, and will not have any other ideas, and it is only born for fighting.

    Su Xun roughly looked at it, and thought it was pretty good, a good thing, and he won another skin that helped a lot.

    With such a skin, you can summon two hell demons to help you fight.

    It is equivalent to having two extra helpers out of thin air during a fight. Is there anything more exciting than this.

    It's really unclear what strength the hell demon is, and Su Xun will not summon it casually at this time.

    The system has said that the existence of hell demons is actually for fighting.

    If they are summoned and find that there is no way to fight, who knows what will happen to them. If they can't hold back, what if they smash Su Xun's house, then they will lose a lot.

    According to Su Xun's judgment, the strength of the hell demon will not be too strong, at least in terms of strength, it will not exceed his own strength.

    That's too strong, and the system will not let this kind of good thing happen to Su Xun. In the future, if there are fights, Su Xun may not need to take action.

    But the strength will not be too weak. If it is too weak, it will be killed by the opponent at will before it is launched. Then what is the point of designing this thing? It is completely tasteless.

    In any case, there must be a combat power of the Jindan realm, which is actually enough. In the battle, there are two more helpers, and they are not afraid of death, which can completely help Su Xun relieve the huge pressure.

    There should be no death in this thing, it just means that it will disappear after being defeated, that is to say, after the skills cool down, you can summon them again, which is very comfortable.

    What makes Su Xun even more satisfied is that the strength of the hell demon is not constant, but judged according to his own strength.

    In other words, the stronger he is, the stronger the hell demon will be.

    There will be no such embarrassment. When Su Xun reaches a high level, facing a more powerful enemy, this thing will become tasteless and useless.

    Satisfied, he put away the skin interface. In future battles, Su Xun will have more means.

    Now you are a level stronger than Su Xun, and when you fight him, you don't have any confidence at all. This kind of person is simply a pervert. There are too many means on his body, and it is impossible to make people dissatisfied.

    Su Xun also knew that he had to prepare well to break through. For Su Xun, the third-rank Jindan realm was already within easy reach.

    ? I took a purple cloud fruit and it tasted very sweet.

      This is definitely the most delicious fruit that Su Xun has ever tasted, not to mention the fruits on the market, even the spiritual fruits that he has eaten before are not comparable in taste.

    Su Xun thought that it would be great if he could copy these spiritual fruits and the like. It is possible that the Sanwei Dan furnace does not have this function. Otherwise, in the future, it can be said that he can eat this as a snack all day long, which is really flattering.

    Of course, that can only be an extravagant wish, even the immortal king probably can't do it.

    The aura contained in the purple cloud fruit is really extraordinary, and he can feel a cloud of aura in his body as if it exploded after he swallowed it.

    Su Xun also knew that once he took a bite of this thing, he couldn't stop it, because after there was a gap, no matter what method you used to store it, the aura inside would quickly disappear.

    In order not to waste it, Su Xun could only swallow the whole purple cloud fruit at the speed of swallowing it whole.

    After eating the whole Ziyun fruit, Su Xun felt that it was too fierce. Originally, the aura in his body had been accumulated for a while, and the breakthrough was not too far away.

    However, after a purple cloud fruit went down, it caused a chain reaction, causing a feeling of aura overflowing.

    Su Xun also knew that he had to refine it quickly, otherwise, if there was so much aura in his body, he might be killed.

    This breakthrough took Su Xun a lot of time when the time, place and people were right, and all the conditions had been met.

    For a whole day, when Su Xun opened his eyes, he finally succeeded. The three round golden pills in his body were rotating at an even speed.

    This also represents that Su Xun's strength has already reached the third-rank Jindan realm, and the continuous breakthroughs in such a short period of time are known to people, and they probably can't believe it.

    However, Su Xun is still a little dissatisfied, the small realm of Jindan Realm is really too much, who knows when he will be able to break through to Nascent Soul Realm.

    If you have reached that level, you will have a place in the real world of cultivators. No matter where you go, no one will underestimate you.

    Fortunately, my breakthrough speed is extremely fast. If it continues like this, in a few months, I guess I don't have to worry about the Baisha Gang.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1071: The Secret Comes Out

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Recently, there has been no movement from the Baisha gang, Jianghai is very peaceful, and Mo Xiaoli and a group of sisters are also living comfortably without any accidents.

    It seems that the Baisha gang has not investigated this side yet.

    But Su Xun doesn't think that the members of the Baisha Gang have forgotten about this matter now, it doesn't exist.

    Many years of hard work have been directly ruined, and no one will give up.

    I can only say that I did a great job. Although I know that I did it, no one knows my origin. It is not easy to find him.

    It is estimated that the people from the Baisha Gang must still be investigating. Su Xun did not dare to take it lightly. Maybe one day, the people from the Baisha Gang will come over.

    Su Xun felt that the members of the Baisha gang would definitely go to the hometowns of those women before they had any clues, in an attempt to find some clues.

    So Su Xun felt that sooner or later they would find Jiang Hai, because if he couldn't find Jiang Hai, they would never be able to find out the truth of the matter.

    I had to be careful on my guard. Now that my strength had increased again, Su Xun's tense nerves would relax a little bit.

    With his current fighting strength, as long as the members of the Baisha Gang don't report to the group and come alone, he can still handle it.

    Of course, if it is the Baisha Gang, if you can give him some more time, it will be great. After Su Xun spends a month or two and breaks through a few realms, he will not be afraid if he is a member of the Baisha Gang.

    Now this Baisha gang is like a fishbone stuck in Su Xun's throat, it won't do anything to you, you can still live a normal life.

    But you will always feel uncomfortable all the time, just afraid that something will happen to you.

    Su Xun opened his eyes here, went directly to the bathroom to take a shower, washed off all the dirt on his body, and felt very comfortable.

    He hurried out, prepared to get some food for himself, and went back to the school to have a look.

    In the evening, I went to drink some wine with two roommates, and the days of bragging were quite exciting.

    The next morning, Su Xun received a message from the Hand of God. The two never called each other, and they had their own unique ways of contacting each other.

    The hand of God told Su Xun that Te's studio has already produced the mobile phone, and all the materials of the complete mobile phone are made by ourselves.

    Su Xun thinks that their work efficiency is a bit too awesome. It has only been a few months, and the mobile phone has been manufactured first.

    Even with the technology provided by Su Xun, their work would be much easier, but in such a short period of time, the things on the technical drawings were manufactured, and after many experiments, the mobile phone was synthesized.  A few words can make it clear.

    A group of workaholics is really scary.

    This group of people offered them a higher salary, Su Xun felt that there was no problem at all, which boss would not like such employees.

    Su Xun quickly replied to him: "Okay, I'll be there in a while."

    After arriving at the studio of the Hand of God, as before, the Hand of God is responsible for receiving Su Xun.

    He is not a person who is good at flattering, and the concept of flattering in the bones of foreigners is not too strong. He directly said the key point: "Come with me to the laboratory, there is already an engineering machine."

    Su Xun followed behind him and came to the laboratory, where there were several people.

    They were all working hard, and didn't pay much attention to Su Xun, as if Su Xun didn't exist at all.

    The hand of God picked up a black mobile phone to Su Xun, only to hear him say: "This is the most successful and perfect engineering machine so far. There are almost no major defects. We have tried it for a while."

    Su Xun didn't say a word, and directly held the mobile phone in his hand. It was very textured, but it didn't look heavy.

    As a high-tech mobile phone, there are no buttons on this phone, even if there is no um, there is not even a hole, charging and listening to music are unlimited.

    The buttons were replaced by the sensing area on the side. The design drawing was made by Su Xun. He must be clear about it. With a light touch of his finger, the phone screen lit up.

    The mobile phone screen looks very bright, much stronger than the top screens in the world, not only looks, but also feels different when touched.

      Su Xun roughly swipe, the mobile phone has been fully adapted to the new system, indeed you just use it, you will feel very fresh, and the experience is quite good.

    Su Xun has no doubts about this system. He knows that it is quite powerful. As expected, it is different when used. Compared with iOS, which is known for its smoothness on the market, it can kill in seconds.

    I opened two apps and tried it out. Even these softwares seem to be awesome when used. The experience is very good. Compared with the current software in the world, it seems to have a sense of evolution.

    At the same time, Su Xun put the mobile phone on the table, and used the screwdriver on the table to stab it directly on the screen without using too much force.

    However, when the screwdriver was stuck on it, there was no trace left, and the screen still looked so smooth, as if nothing had happened just now.

    Not only does this screen look amazing, but the quality is actually quite good, so you don¨t have to worry about broken screens at all, not to mention film stickers and the like.

    Speaking of this phone in all honesty, if you want to break the screen, unless you do it yourself, it may not be broken if you throw it from several floors.

    "Boss, don't worry, this screen has been tested by us, and it is very resistant to blows. It will not break if it is dropped from a height of four floors."

    The Hand of God immediately introduced.

    Su Xun said: "It's not a good thing if the quality is too good. It's not good for others to replace it with a new one."

    After my mobile phone is launched, there is probably no such thing as changing the screen, and the people who stick the film on the overpass probably will also affect their business to a certain extent.

    In this case, it means that these two places will not be able to make a profit. The price of the mobile phone must be a little more expensive, and it is destined not to be cheap.

    ? I tested the camera again, and it was really awesome. The photos I took felt that they were not far behind those taken by a digital camera.

    Other aspects such as sound quality are also very good, there is nothing to worry about.

    "Boss, this phone doesn't have a name yet, why don't you think of a name."

    "It's called Tianji!"

    Su Xun thought for a while, then said.

    It just happened to deal with Tianji Technology Company, indicating that this is a mobile phone of Tianji Technology Company. If you are like a mobile phone of Rice Company, it is called Rice Phone.

    It happens that the "machine" in the back means a mobile phone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1072 Who else but you

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tianji"

    After hearing this name, God's hand showed a thoughtful expression.

    Although he didn't quite understand the inner meaning of this word, he still felt that it seemed quite powerful.

    So the Hand of God nodded in agreement and said, "That's right, let's call it Tianji."

    "Ahem"

    Su Xun coughed twice, looked at him and said, "Then what, let's not talk about it. In our Huaxia country, it is very uncivilized for you to say these two words together."

    "Really, then I will definitely pay attention next time."

    The Hand of God also nodded quickly, saying that he had already written it down, and no one had really told him these things before.

    Su Xun said again: "There is no problem with the mobile phone network or anything. If it is possible, I will take it back and use it."

    After experiencing the new mobile phone produced by my company for a while, I suddenly felt that the fruit mobile phone I bought for more than 10,000 yuan was simply garbage among garbage, and I had no intention of using it anymore.

    The two can't be compared at all, the gap is too big.

    However, this is still an engineering machine. To put it simply, it is for testing. It is not very perfect. Who knows if it will affect the user experience.

    "Boss, although this is a test machine, don't worry, there is no problem, it can be used normally, but this phone is too ugly, we haven't used the shape design yet, why don't you wait a little longer, I'll get a nice one later  Send it to you."

    ?Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that it¨s just a mobile phone, and I can ask for more beautiful ones, as long as it can be used, although the appearance design of mobile phones is also very important now.

    But that's all relative. If it really has a heaven-defying function that makes people feel that it can't be put down, no matter how ugly it looks, there are probably a lot of people rushing to want it. People are so realistic these days, and there is nothing they can do about it.

    Su Xun said directly: "Okay, I want this, just bring me the charger later."

    "By the way, how long will it take for the mass production of this mobile phone?" Su Xun asked.

    At present, it is only a test machine, and it can barely be said to have come out, but it is estimated that there is still some time before the real mass production.

    Before reaching the level of mass production, you can't go to the development conference, otherwise, after the end, people can't buy mobile phones, so you can't blame you for hunger marketing, maybe you are playing monkeys.

    Many mobile phone companies in China like to play this kind of routine, but Shu Su Xun bluntly said that it is just a rubbish method, not the real kingly way.

    Only when you really think about how to improve your products is the most important thing. Although marketing and the like are useful, they are not the most important part.

    Hand of God said: "There is no problem with the mass production of mobile phones at present, but our time is too tight. There are still many accessories in the factory that need to build an assembly line. It may take a while."

    "If there is any progress, I will tell you in time."

    Su Xun nodded, he knew that this kind of thing can't be rushed, so he just heard Su Xun say: "Don't worry about it, just follow the steps, this progress is much faster than I expected.  .￣

    To put it bluntly, the production of mobile phones is an assembly process. All parts are handed over to the people in the assembly factory, and then they are produced. For example, Foxconn is a very famous production factory. I don¨t know how many employees there are.

    Of course, I heard that the pressure is also very high, and many employees have jumped to their deaths.

    Basically, every mobile phone company does not produce its own mobile phones. They hand over the designed mobile phones to the people in the factory for assembly.

    Of course, there is no problem with the confidentiality process in the middle. At most, there are workers who leak the appearance of the mobile phone in advance.

    If you want to talk about design drawings and the like, it is impossible to leak them out, otherwise this business will not be able to continue.

    Su Xun and the others will naturally hand over this work to the assembly factory, but they don't buy their parts from other places, they have to produce them themselves.

    They are all things that are not available on the market, so you must make them yourself, such as screens and cameras, and they involve confidentiality, so you can't give them to others.

    Only the factory is built by itself, and there is more than one factory. This matter is handed over to Luo Shenyi and the others, and it will probably take a while.

      That's what he said, but in Su Xun's heart, he couldn't wait to see his new product go on the market. If nothing else, let's put down the fruit phone first.

    Let you sell it so expensive, I am afraid that after a year or two, under the pressure of Tianji mobile phone, even if the price of fruit mobile phone drops again and again, there will not be too many people buying it.

    The reason why he is so arrogant now is that, to put it bluntly, there is still no one who can really threaten him.

    Su Xun said: "I will go to Tianji Technology Company later and ask about the factory. You just need to concentrate on the design of the mobile phone, and the rest will be taken care of there."

    ！！！！！！

    He didn't stay long in the studio, because Su Xun was thinking about it at night, he went to Luo Shenyi's place.

    Luo Shenyi also officially bought a villa in Jianghai. The price was estimated to be scary, but Su Xun didn't ask carefully. At this point, money is nothing.

    What's more, buying a house is not a disadvantage. If you have money and don't know what to do, just buy a house. Everyone seems to think so.

    The villa is not big, which is also in line with Luo Shenyi's usual style. After all, she lives alone, and usually doesn't even have a nanny at home.

    If the house is too big, it will be a bit empty.

    Su Xun came over later to make sure that Luo Shenyi was already at home.

    Although Luo Shenyi is a workaholic, she will not work overtime until late at night. Basically, after get off work, she will come back when she thinks it is almost time.

    Work is important, but the body is even more important.

    When knocking on the door, Luo Shenyi was wearing a pajamas, and came to open the door. There was a fresh fragrance on her body, and the moment she opened the door, she rushed to her face.

    Looking at Luo Shenyi's current appearance, her hair is still wet, and at the same time, the pajamas on her body are as thin as a cicada's wings, and her graceful curves are fully exposed.

    Even the two peaks on Luo Shenyi's chest were not covered up, and they went into battle in a vacuum.

    Su Xun's mouth was dry for a while, and he couldn't do it anymore, but he was still unhappy and said: "You just opened the door in this way, what if someone else comes?"

    "You think I'm stupid, who else but you, I won't open the door." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1073 Let's Talk After Having a Child

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ahem！！"

    When Luo Shenyi said this, Su Xun didn't know what to say, it made him seem too stingy.

    Immediately Su Xun said with a smile: "It seems that you are seducing me on purpose."

    "Who seduced you, shameless, what are you doing here at night?"

    Luo Shenyi immediately turned her head and said, she knew Su Xun's appearance, she was definitely going to play a hooligan.

    Everyone has slept together so many times, who doesn't know who.

    This also caused Luo Shenyi to lose the demeanor of a high-cold goddess in front of Su Xun, and seemed to talk a lot more.

    Usually outside, she probably won't be able to say a few words all day long.

    Su Xun had already been teased so hard by her, there was no reason to let her go, he didn't give her a chance to run away, and pulled her back immediately.

    When the soft body touched it, Su Xun knew that he definitely couldn't control it.

    Luo Shenyi also became breathless. Facing this man, she really had nothing to do.

    Luo Shenyi said out of breath, "Don't be in such a hurry, let's go upstairs to the room."

    "Which room to go to, where is not the battlefield."

    Su Xun disagreed, since there was no one else at home anyway, so why not, so he hugged Luo Shenyi directly, and then the two went to the sofa.

    Luo Shenyi was nothing more than a robe and pajamas. Su Xun gently tugged on it, and basically he could see everything at a glance. Neither of them spoke, and began to cooperate with each other.

    Today Su Xun is relatively fast, after an hour.  It broke out completely, followed by a short sage mode time.

    During this time, you will feel that everything in the world seems to be dull and meaningless.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's feeling is not too obvious, and the reason is very simple. Even after the work is over, Luo Shenyi looks more beautiful at this time.

    Especially the flushed, unobstructed appearance of lying there made Su Xun feel that the temptation was too strong, and he had to hold on to it, otherwise even the body of a cultivator would be worrying.

    "I'm exhausted. I didn't eat. I was so consumed by you. I feel like I'm going to faint." Luo Shenyi, a cold and cold goddess, even started to complain.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "I'll cook something for you. Is there any food in the refrigerator?"

    "There are fresh ones. I bought them when I got off work today. I'm going to cook something for myself at night. Who knew you came here just after taking a shower."

    Su Xun thought to himself, with your level of cooking skills, I don¨t know what to think about whether the food you cook is edible. How nice it is to hire a nanny to cook it for you if you have the money.

    It is not advisable to have to find trouble for yourself and waste time to abuse yourself.

    Su Xun then said: "You'd better have a good rest, I'll cook something to eat."

    While Su Xun was cooking, Luo Shenyi went to take a shower and changed clothes at the same time, and she was able to eat soon.

    It can be seen that after going through the fierce battle just now, Luo Shenyi was indeed a little exhausted, and she never stopped when she picked up the chopsticks and kept her mouth shut.

    "Look what I'm doing, I've got flowers on my face?"

    While eating the food, Luo Shenyi did not forget to give Su Xun a blank look.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Hurry up and eat more, you will be a little tired later in the evening."

    Luo Shenyi immediately gave Su Xun another look, and at the same time spat softly, "You rascal!"

    Luo Shenyi soon got down to business, and only heard her say: "By the way, you came to see me today, is there something wrong?"

    A woman's intuition is really scary, Su Xun really came to her because of the mobile phone.

    As a result, after seeing Luo Shenyi, she went straight to her head, and then forgot about the serious things.

    Su Xun just said: "There is indeed something. I have a studio. Have you seen the mobile phone developed?"

    Luo Shenyi is definitely aware of the existence of this studio. Although it exists separately and does not accept the company's command, it still belongs to Tianji Technology Company.

    And during this period of time, Luo Shenyi has been busy with the production factory, she definitely knows why.

    "I've seen it. The studio sent me an engineering machine. I think it's very powerful. After the phone came outIn the end, I'm afraid it will subvert the entire industry.  "

    Su Xun thought that the hand of God is also a licking dog. Before himself, he even gave Luo Shenyi a mobile phone, thinking that foreigners don't like flattery.

    Originally, I planned to take out my mobile phone and give her to try it out, but now it seems that I don't need it anymore.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Isn't it normal to subvert the products we are currently making, after which one comes out, isn't it subverting?"

    Luo Shenyi smiled and didn't say anything. Anyway, she thinks so. Only by overturning the entire industry can one become the leader of the industry.

    In the process of growing up, this is the only way to go.

    Su Xun asked: "How about the production factory?"

    "Don't worry, it's under construction. It is estimated that by the end of next month, several factories will be able to start operation. This is already the fastest speed, and I paid for it regardless of the cost."

    Su Xun nodded, it seems that Luo Shenyi also knew that she had to speed up the progress, so Su Xun felt relieved.

    Said: "It doesn't matter if you spend more money, you can earn it back anyway, of course you have to pay attention, don't patronize the progress and ignore the quality."

    "Don't worry about this, I have emphasized it many times."

    Luo Shenyi glanced at Su Xun and asked, "When do you plan to release this mobile phone?"

    "Let's look at the progress of the factory. We still have to produce some parts. Then we will go to the foundry to cooperate and mass-produce some mobile phones. When there are no problems, we will naturally be able to release them."

    Su Xun said with a smile again: "These things, why do you ask me, you should know better than me."

    "I'm similar to what you think. Let's talk about mass production. Anyway, I have to stock up on some goods in hand, so as not to make any mistakes later."

    "After the mobile phone is released, it is estimated that there will be more things for you in the future. You should pay attention to your body, rest more, and cultivate some trustworthy and capable people."

    Su Xun reminded him that he was afraid that Luo Shenyi would never tire. In that case, even if he had recuperated her body, he might not be able to bear it.

    Only Luo Shenyi shook her head and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I know what I know. I'm still young, and I'm not in a hurry to rest. When I have a child, I'll take enough rest at once." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1074 What should come will always come

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of children, this is not a heavy topic for Su Xun.

    Although he is not very old now and is still in college, he is far from the age to have children.

    However, he is relatively mature in his heart. He has experienced so many things, and the people around him are not ordinary people.

    After a long time, Su Xun's mental age is actually not in line with his current real age. If he really has a child, it will not be a problem.

    Besides, although he is not very old, Luo Shenyi is several years older than him after all, and has indeed reached the age suitable for childbearing. It is normal for a woman to have such thoughts at this stage.

    Su Xun was indeed thinking that it would be great if she could give Luo Shenyi a child. She is really lonely all day long, and Su Xun doesn't have so much time to spend with her all day long.

    In other words, the way two people get along from the beginning is not like that. It is basically impossible to stay together all day.

    If there is a child, then Luo Shenyi will have one more concern in this world.

    And the children of the two of them must be very good-looking.

    But Su Xun discovered one thing, when he was with Luo Shenyi, he didn't take any special protective measures.

    After all, it is not very comfortable to do those measures, and Su Xun does not want to.

    But when he was with An Suke, Su Xun had measures. After all, An Suke was still in school, and he was also afraid that if he did, the impact would not be very good.

    But when he was with Luo Shenyi, he never did it, and Luo Shenyi seemed to indulge Su Xun on purpose, so Su Xun probably understood what Luo Shenyi was thinking.

    But so many times, no matter whether you are in a safe period or not, there will always be times when you are not.

    But so many times have passed, and there is no sign of pregnancy, which is really a bit strange.

    The bodies of the two people, under the inspection of Su Xun's Eye of Salvation, have nothing to hide. To be honest, there is no big problem. They are both healthy. If it is reasonable, there should be no big problem with childbirth and the like.  .

    But after so long, there was no reaction, or Luo Shenyi secretly took medicine behind his back, that's unlikely.

    Everyone knows that the medicine after the event is very harmful to the body and will affect fertility. Luo Shenyi will not be so stupid. She wants to have children herself, so she will definitely not do that.

    Su Xun then asked: "Shenyi, did you secretly take the medicine behind my back?"

    "I don't have one, but I'm also very surprised why I haven't been pregnant, but it's pretty good, just now the company has a lot of things to do." Luo Shenyi is also fine.

    At the same time, she said: "If it really doesn't work, let's go to the hospital to have a look after we finish our work. Now that medicine is so advanced, there must be no problem."

    Su Xun shook his head, thinking that his examination was much more accurate than that of the hospital.

    He can't see any problem, so there must be no problem.

    Although it is said that the Eye of Salvation cannot be used on himself, he is a cultivator, and his body has been strengthened countless times, so it is impossible for him to suffer from any illness.

    If this is the case, it really makes people wonder what is going on.

    Su Xun was guessing, is it possible that it has something to do with being an immortal cultivator? Could it be that the descendants of immortal cultivators are not easy to conceive because of their blood?

    But not to mention Wanzhou City, there are also the four major families of Jianghai, and the immortal cultivators there also have descendants. It seems that there is still a chance.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, Luo Shenyi thought Su Xun was thinking about something, so he said, "Let's just let nature take its course, anyway, I'm still young."

    "And I'm too busy. If you give me a child, I really don't know how to take it."

    Su Xun smiled, and said wretchedly: "It must be that we usually fight too little, so hurry up and eat. After eating, let's hurry up, there will always be that one time."

    Luo Shenyi: ""

    ！！！！！！

    Two days passed so peacefully, but this day Mo Xiaoli approached Su Xun, and she looked a little bit wrong.

    "What's the matter, are you looking flustered?"

    Su Xun took a look at Mo Xiaoli, she was still so pretty, but the expression on her face was not quite right, and the strange feeling was gone.

    Mo Xiaoli couldn't care less about breathing, and said, "Su Xun, I heard that the Mo family??, something seems wrong.  "

    Su Xun still didn't understand why, didn't understand the specific meaning, just heard him say: "The Mo family's affairs have nothing to do with you, you don't care about them."

    It's no wonder that Su Xun felt puzzled, because he knew in his heart that Mo Xiaoli really didn't like the Mo family, and wished he had nothing to do with the Mo family.

    What's the matter with the Mo family, why did she come here to talk about it? It's really puzzling.

    Mo Xiaoli said again: "It should be someone from the Baisha Gang."

    In Su Xun's heart, there was a "thump" immediately, and he had a bad feeling.

    No wonder Mo Xiaoli was in such a panic, it turned out that people from the Baisha Gang came to look for her.

    Su Xun has also been worrying about this matter all the time. Unexpectedly, what is supposed to come has finally come. Normal people know this kind of thing, and they will definitely not be able to avoid it. They will track it down sooner or later.

    Instead, because Su Xun took everyone away at once, they didn't know how to investigate, so they dragged on for so long.

    It is already very good to be able to gain so much time, exceeding Su Xun's expectations.

    If Mo Xiaoli was taken away alone, Jiang Hailai would be easily found. At that time, the Mo family would not be at peace, and Su Xun would definitely be confessed.

    There is nothing to panic, this kind of thing has to be faced, Su Xun thought of it the day he saved someone, so Su Xun quickly stabilized his mind.

    I just heard him say: "How do you know what happened to the Mo family?"

    Mo Xiaoli is not at Mo's house, how did she know the news.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "I am in Mo's house, and it's not that I don't have no acquaintances. I have a cousin who grew up with me and has a very good relationship."

    "The Mo family probably knew that I was in Jianghai. After the accident happened to the Mo family, she was the one who reminded me to run quickly. The old man in the family was injured by the master who came."

    After Su Xun heard this, he could be sure that he must be a member of the Baisha Gang, otherwise the Mo family would have no enemies.

    It seems that the old man who sweeps the floor of the Mo family is still quite upright. At this time, he has not given any news about Mo Xiaoli.

    Otherwise, I'm afraid Mo Xiaoli won't be able to come here safely, and even tell him about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1075 Protecting Her Thoroughly

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun, we what should we do now, should we run away?"

    Mo Xiaoli still had a little panic on her face, it seemed that Su Xun had become the backbone now, and she had to ask Su Xun for his opinion.

    Don't look at Mo Xiaoli who is usually so clever, but if this kind of thing really happens, there is nothing she can do.

    In the face of absolute strength, you can't do it with your brain.

    Just like when he was arrested by the Baisha gang, wasn't Mo Xiaoli smart, and the other ninety women had no brains?

    Still the same, there is no way to go out. It is estimated that there must be a lot of thought about the way, and some people have tried it, but it will not be successful.

    Because you don't have that strength, no matter how best you think of a solution, you can't realize it in the end.

    It can even be said that the members of the Baisha gang have become a lingering shadow in Mo Xiaoli and the others' hearts, which is very uncomfortable.

    So after hearing about it, Mo Xiaoli was so frightened that she didn't know what to do, so she hurried to find Su Xun.

    Only Su Xun can protect them.

    Su Xun said: "You really want to run, otherwise you will be discovered, and it will be difficult to run with so many people. I will send someone to arrange a car. You should leave Jianghai first and avoid it."

    "People from the Baisha gang probably come to this secular world for a limited number of times, and they are not very familiar with it. If you really leave Jianghai, it is enough for them to find them."

    Looking at it now, Su Xun can feel more at ease if people leave quickly, otherwise Su Xun might not be able to fight with so many people.

    I still don't know what kind of strength the people from the Baisha Gang are. If they are really too busy to take care of themselves, how can they have the time to manage them? I'm afraid they will be powerless.

    Mo Xiaoli, on the other hand, widened her eyes and said, "Su Xun, aren't you with us? They know you. What if they find out?"

    "Don't worry, I have to go to Mo's house to see what's going on, otherwise we're all in danger."

    "No!" Mo Xiaoli shook her head desperately, looking a bit like a rattle, "You can't go there, isn't that a self-inflicted trap? Anyway, the affairs of the Mo family have nothing to do with you."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun said in his heart, you don't have any feelings for the Mo family, it seems that the Mo family has been destroyed and has nothing to do with you.

    But Su Xun is not surprised, after all, Mo Xiaoli was almost cheated by the Mo family. Although the Mo family had no choice at the time, they sent Mo Xiaoli away in person after all.

    And Mo Xiaoli's status in the Mo family is not high. If it weren't for this incident, no one in the Mo family would have noticed her existence.

    It's good to be an ordinary rich second generation and live a domineering life.

    Because Mo Xiaoli's parents are not immortal cultivators, they have no status in the family, so naturally they will not live in the Mo family.

    Although it is said that they are members of the Mo family, those who can really stay in the Mo family are the core of the core. If you are not in that circle, you can't stay.

    So even if the Mo family was wiped out, Mo Xiaoli's parents would be fine, so she wouldn't care what the Mo family was like.

    Anyway, the Mo family didn't treat her very well, so why should she care about the Mo family? Instead, as long as Su Xun is fine.

    "Don't get excited, I have to go to the Mo family, not that I have to care about the life and death of the Mo family."

    Su Xun put his hands on Mo Xiaoli's shoulders, and signaled Mo Xiaoli to calm down when he spoke, only to hear Su Xun say: "Think about it carefully, the old man of the Mo family, what about my going to save you?"  , he knows it all."

    "There is no way to hide this from him, because it was from him that he learned about your whereabouts. When he turned around and heard that something was wrong, he naturally guessed that I did it."

    "So I was more straightforward. I didn't hide it. I told him the matter directly and asked him to look back and pay attention."

    Su Xun said: "The worrying thing has already happened. The Mo family is now being targeted. Judging from the situation, it's not that the old man didn't think about hiding it, but he was just discovered."

    This is Su Xun's guess. As long as the old man is not stupid, he will definitely not admit it when others ask him. It is also of no benefit to him to confess himself.

    The shrewdness of the old man Esau must be well known in his heart.

    But the members of the Baisha gang are still staying at Mo's house, which proves that they may have discovered the truth.?, Su Xun is not too clear about the specific situation.

    Su Xun said again: "So I have to go and check the situation. Think about it, the old man of the Mo family doesn't have a good relationship with you and me. He doesn't have the need to protect us."

    "If the Mo family is threatened, at the moment of life and death, he still cares about us. We must tell the truth. At that time, we will all be targeted, which will be troublesome."

    What Su Xun really wants to say is that if there are only one or two people from the Baisha Gang, and their strength is within the range that he can fight, then he should seize this opportunity and kill them in one fell swoop.

    In case they lock on the target and make sure that they are here with a lot of women, the members of the Baisha Gang will probably make a big move.

    At that time, there will be many people who are willing to give their lives to them, and if they run to the ends of the earth, they may not be able to escape.

    Regardless of how many people there are in the Baisha gang, just helping Bai Ruji alone will have unfathomable strength. I am afraid that Su Xun will die suddenly under his command, and there is no way to fight at all.

    Of course, if the gang leader came this time, then Su Xun also had no way to deal with it. He could only run as fast as he could, as far as he could.

    But at that time, it will be troublesome to run away. There are too many people related to me, so I can't take them all away. If I really run away, I will definitely find trouble with these people.  It's not so easy.

    You can only gamble once, that guy Bai Ruji did not come to Jianghai, after all, he is not sure, coming to Jianghai is just like going to other places, just search as usual.

    Mo Xiaoli's mood was still a little ups and downs, and she only heard her say: "Su Xun, I think you should not take risks. I would rather have an accident happen to me than you."

    "What nonsense are you talking about, neither of us will be fine."

    Su Xun said: "And I'm sure, even if I can't defeat the members of the Baisha gang, it's not a problem to run away, otherwise I wouldn't go there foolishly."

    Only then did Mo Xiaoli calm down, and she said: "Okay, then be careful, if something happens to you, I won't live anymore."

    Su Xun nodded, he knew Mo Xiaoli's character, if she was asked to return to the Baisha Gang, she would definitely not agree, at worst she would die.

    So no matter what, I must protect her well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1076 The Mo family is in danger

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Just take a taxi to where you live. I will send someone to pick you up in a while. Those who are absolutely trustworthy, just follow along. Don't worry about me and take care of yourself."

    Su Xun patted Mo Xiaoli.

    There is no way to send Mo Xiaoli back, because he knows very well in his heart that time is of the essence, and he doesn't know if anything will happen to the Mo family.

    Although he didn't have any sympathy for the Mo family, but after he really knew what happened, he also knew that it was a helpless choice for the Mo family to let the Baisha Gang take Mo Xiaoli away.

    Even if they don't agree, there's nothing they can do. If they don't agree, that fellow Bai Ruji might be able to wipe out the entire Mo family right away.

    Fortunately, Mo Xiaoli is not very important to the entire Mo family, just a dispensable junior.

    It's just that the Mo family didn't expect that, because of Mo Xiaoli's incident, a series of chain reactions resulted. The situation of the entire Mo family is probably very bad now.

    As for Mo Xiaoli alone, the members of the Baisha Gang should still be in the Mo family, so they will not threaten Mo Xiaoli.

    Mo Xiaoli nodded, she also knew that Su Xun was in a hurry and would not waste his time.

    Su Xun immediately jumped up and used his aura to fly high in the sky. At this time, even in the city, Su Xun didn't want to hide it anymore.

    Fortunately, his flying altitude is still acceptable, and others must not be able to see what's going on.

    Soon arrived at Mo's house, Su Xun was still some distance away, so he landed directly, afraid that if he got too close, his breath would be caught by others.

    It is usually just a matter of a split second. If someone really notices it, then even if Su Xun hides it, there is nothing he can do.

    Now I haven't figured out how many people came from the Baisha Gang, and what strength they are. It would be too risky to rush in rashly.

    It's better to sneak in first and observe the situation.

    Fortunately, Su Xun has King Lanling's invisibility cloak, so he can just put it on his body. As long as he doesn't use his spiritual energy, even a cultivator wants to find him, it's not a simple matter.

    Putting on the invisibility cloak early, she stood there for a few seconds. After her breath calmed down, Su Xun quickly sneaked into Mo's house.

    It's not the first time he has come to Mo's house. As the saying goes, once you are a stranger, you are familiar with it twice. After coming a few times, you feel really familiar.

    It's just that today's Mo family is obviously different. When Su Xun passed the courtyard, he could notice a thing or two.

    In the small pond in the courtyard, the two fine golden dragons inside were already foaming at the mouth, their white eyeballs rolled up, and their maws were on the water.

    Obviously, this is a rhythm that is about to die, let alone millions of dollars.

    And the water in the pond, if you look carefully, you will find circles of tiny ripples that are constantly fluctuating.

    Su Xun felt that someone was releasing aura to create majesty. He was so powerful that he even shrouded the entire Mo family under his pressure. The desire to intimidate was already very obvious.

    Those who can create this kind of coercion are obviously not weak, and Su Xun already has a bad feeling in his heart.

    But because what he felt was just a little coercion, plus the opponent's strength, it was definitely stronger than his own, so Su Xun really couldn't figure out what the opponent's strength was for a while.

    The two gatekeepers who were also in Mo's courtyard must be of low strength. Now their legs are shaking, and if they hold on like this for a while, they may not be able to get up.

    Su Xun didn't think much about it, and didn't care about these messy things, so he hurried in.

    Entering the hall of Mo's house, I found a big man holding an iron fan, which looked a bit strange. A fan was in his hand, and he was waving it non-stop, making metal impact sounds.

    When seeing this guy, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. This person Su Xun had met when he was in the Baisha Gang before, and he was a helmsman of the Baisha Gang.

    Don't look at him as a big and thick man, with the appearance of a butcher, but he likes to make some literary and artistic things.

    I often see him playing with words and ink, even holding an iron fan in his hand, which makes him look like a literati, but in fact he looks nondescript.

    But his strength is indeed very strong, otherwise he would not be able to become the helmsman, Su Xun can feel it, this guy is fivePin Jindan realm.

    Compared with Su Xun, it is two small realms higher, which is more uncomfortable and difficult to fight.

    Fortunately, this is pretty good news for Su Xun, because he is the only one, at least for now, he is the only one.

    I'm not sure if he came to Jianghai alone, maybe there are other people who are searching Jianghai.

    But Su Xun felt that he might be the only one. After all, Jiang Hai is in the secular world, and there are very few cultivators.

    He is a strong man of the fifth-rank Jindan realm, and he can be said to be rampant in Jianghai. No one can really do anything to him, and come to investigate this kind of thing.  One person is enough.

    It is estimated that the people of the Baisha gang are also searching other places at the same time. I hope they are short of manpower, so this one will come.

    Anyway, it can be confirmed now that the gang leader Bai Ruji has not come, this is the best news.

    Su Xun's luck is pretty good. The iron fan rudder in front of him is actually a relatively good one among the rudder masters of the Baisha Gang, and he only came to the position in recent years.

    Although Su Xun is not very clear about the strength of other rudder masters, but listening to the tone of the Chen rudder master who brought Su Xun before, it seems that he looks down on this guy, so Su Xun judged that this guy's strength is probably quite average  of.

    It is said that this guy has talent, but it is a pity that he prefers to pretend to be aggressive, and in the end he delayed his own cultivation.

    Of course, this is average, and it is only relatively speaking, compared with other helm owners.

    Anyway, he is also a fifth-rank Jindan, Su Xun is really on the right track, it is not sure at all.

    At this moment, in the entire hall of Mo's house, he was the only one sitting there, looking very leisurely.

    There was even a blue and white porcelain teacup at hand, and he picked it up and tasted it slowly, probably the Mo family made it for him.

    However, this guy didn't look like a guest at all. Everyone in the Mo family knelt there, and even a few with lower strength kept shaking, obviously trying to hold on.

    As for the old sweeper of the Mo family, he didn't kneel down, but he wasn't much better, he was slumped on the ground.

    Seeing the blood on the corner of his mouth, he was probably seriously injured, and the breath on his body was seriously disordered at this moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1077 The old sweeper is about to collapse

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with Mo Xiaoli's news channel. This old man who sweeps the floor is really injured, and it looks like he is seriously injured.

    There is no need to ask, it must be the leader of the rudder, and he is the only one here who has the ability to hurt the old man sweeping the floor.

    It is estimated that he didn't make many shots. The difference in strength between the two is too great.

    Not everyone is as perverted as Su Xun. The breakthrough time is only so short. It is estimated that the mastery of the realm is not good enough. In this realm, he is not very powerful.

    There is also a high possibility of losing against other first-rank Jindan, let alone fifth-rank Jindan.

    If he just makes one move, he probably won't be able to take it anymore.

    That guy obviously didn't intend to kill him, and it's still useful to keep him, otherwise, if he only needs one move, his life will be gone, how could Su Xun see him.

    Su Xun, who is hiding in the dark, among other things, really feels sorry for this sweeping old man, it is really not easy.

    When he just broke through, he was cleaned up by himself, and then he was easily injured by the helmsman of the Baisha Gang.

    It seems that after he broke through, nothing good happened, and he was always hit.

    I thought that after I broke through, Jianghai City must be invincible, and no one is his opponent, but it turned out to be a tragedy, and I guess I will have a shadow in my heart for the rest of my life.

    If you want to break through in the future, it may not be an easy task.

    Of course, at his age, it is not bad to be able to break through the Golden Core Realm. It is not an easy thing to continue to break through to the next step.

    But it is indeed not easy for a person of such an age to be beaten by masters continuously.

    "Old man, give you another chance, that girl from your Mo family has been back, hasn't she?"

    Iron Fan Rudder Master spoke, his tone full of questioning.

    Although this person is unreliable, he is not ambiguous when it comes to doing things. After all, this is the most important thing for the leader of the gang.

    When the leader came back a few days ago, his appearance really frightened them all, and it could kill people.

    If this matter is not resolved, they will not have a good day.

    After all, people are still lost from them, and to put it bluntly, they are also to blame.

    Today it was hard to find such a certain clue.

    How can the old man sweep the floor admit it? He didn't admit it at the beginning. If he suddenly admits it now, what will it look like? I guess his fate will not be much better.

    It would be better to just bite and deny it, anyway, he didn't reveal any real clues.

    "Pa-ta！！"

    The iron fan rudder directly closed the fan in his hand, and then said: "Old man, don't pretend to be me."

    "Although I didn't find anyone in your house, when I just came, you were obviously in a bad mood. After you knew that I was a member of the Baisha Gang, you panicked."

    The guy's tone seemed very determined.

    The old man who sweeps the floor is a fucking dog. I thought to myself, when did I panic, and I concealed my emotions well, so why did you see it?

    Su Xun, who was hiding in the dark, was also puzzled, thinking that they had used some strange method to expose the old man who was sweeping the floor.

    As far as Nima looks wrong, this is no reason for you.

    If he was an old man sweeping the floor, he probably wouldn't admit it, because it's so ignorant.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he said: "Master, you really misunderstood me. I was just frightened after seeing such a powerful existence like you."

    "Our small place, how can there be a master like you? I suddenly saw it. I thought some enemy had come to the house, so I was a little nervous. I didn't expect it to be the helmsman of the Baisha Gang."

    Su Xun looked at the tone of the old man sweeping the floor, at least on the surface, there was nothing unusual about it.

    ?After all, the old man sweeping the floor is so old, so his experience is naturally very sophisticated. How could he be like a rookie, showing his flaws casually, a bit false.

    When I first saw the people from the Baisha Gang, I didn't know what it was, and the strength of the other party was obviously much stronger than myself.

    Anyone who is not careful will be killed. Whoever encounters this kind of person will not be a little nervous, Sue?I think this is very normal, I don¨t understand what that guy is thinking.

    "Hmph, if you didn't have a guilty conscience and saw what I said, why were you nervous?" The iron fan leader seemed to have not understood what he meant, and insisted that it was him.

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    Su Xun is so speechless, this person is simply unreasonable, and I don't know what's going on in his head, how can this be used as evidence?

    If it wasn't for the fact that he wasn't sure whether he could beat him, Su Xun really planned to go out and beat this guy up, he would be mentally handicapped.

    It's really painful to talk to this kind of person, and I feel sorry for that old sweeper again.

    Iron Fan Helmsman said: "Do you really think I have no evidence at all? Tell you, you can't hide it from me. Hurry up and hand him over."

    When this guy speaks, he speaks clearly, and his eyes are like sharp swords, which seem to be able to penetrate people's hearts, which makes people feel guilty.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun couldn't help wondering how he knew.

    Even if it was the sweeping old man, he was already guilty at this time, thinking that my mother really showed some flaws?

    Can't care about that much anymore, so he simply put his heart on the line, and only heard him say: "It seems that whatever I say today, the captain will not believe me."

    "It's a pity that I can't argue, and I have nothing to say. It's up to you to kill or cut. Anyway, I am not as strong as others. It's just that the members of my Mo family are all innocent. I hope the rudder master will accept it and be merciful."

    The old man exploded with his acting skills, and said: "My granddaughter, since she was taken away by the leader of your gang, we have never been in touch again."

    "To be honest, she is a dispensable existence in my family, and I have no relationship with me. I really don't need it. Because of protecting her, I offended the powerful Baisha Gang, and even caused her death.  It's completely unnecessary."

    "If it wasn't for the helmsman coming, I wouldn't even know about it. I haven't even been to Wanzhou City so far. How can I take people away."

    "Even if she ran away, she wouldn't be able to come back. I found out when I got home, and I will definitely send her back in person."

    I believe what Su Xun said in his heart. If you don't have your own existence, you will feel jealous, and you won't be messed with anyway.

    It is estimated that knowing that Mo Xiaoli is back, he can really send people back.

    To put it bluntly, Mo Xiaoli is important to Su Xun, but not to the Mo family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1078 Eliminate the danger?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the old man sweeping the floor finished speaking, he closed his eyes, looking as if he wanted to die, but Su Xun could tell at a glance that the old man was obviously pretending.

    At his age, Su Xun didn't believe that he was someone who could ignore life.

    To put it bluntly, he was just probing, and this was probably his last move. If the helmsman really made a move, he would probably beg for mercy immediately, and then confessed to Su Xun.

    This Su Xun can probably guess, after all, he and this sweeping old man are not considered life-and-death friends, you let the sweeping old man give his life away because of himself.

    Even his entire family may be implicated, which seems unlikely. Anyway, Su Xun thinks that the possibility is not very high.

    When there is no other way, it is not surprising to confess Su Xun. After all, it is not easy for him to survive until this time.

    Of course, when that time comes, Su Xun will definitely not stand idly by, and will definitely make a move. After all, for him, the old sweeper will definitely confess him in the end.

    It's useless for him to hide and tuck, and he will still be found by this guy in the end, and a fierce battle is inevitable.

    If you really want to fight, it's better to make a surprise attack yourself, maybe the effect will be better.

    "Forget it, it seems that you really don't know, and you were frightened for a long time in vain."

    Just at this critical moment, the iron fan helmsman calmed down instead. He stopped talking, got up directly, and said, "If that's the case, then I won't waste any time with you."

    "Today I believed you, but you have to remember for me that your Mo family has always been suspicious of this matter. After all, it is your Mo family who disappeared."

    "If the person is not found for a day, our leader will not give up. He attaches great importance to this matter and made him anxious. What is your family in his eyes?"

    The master iron fan walked up to the old man sweeping the floor, patted him on the shoulder, and said immediately: "So, if there is any news in the future, remember to notify us in time."

    "You hold this thing for me. There will be news later. Remember to activate the spiritual energy to enter it, and then you can get in touch with me. Remember that it can only be used once."

    While speaking, the iron fan rudder threw a conch-shaped thing to the old man sweeping the floor, and said: "I really found someone, you Mo family, and the benefits will naturally be indispensable."

    After finishing speaking, there was only a "click", and the iron fan in the guy's hand unfolded again, and the whole person left Mo's house.

    Everyone in the Mo family breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the man had finally left. When this man came, everyone thought they were dead.

    Even the former Su Xun couldn't achieve that powerful coercion, and his own ancestor couldn't even hold back a single move.

    Maybe it was just a half-movement, not even a single move, showing the difference in strength, no one could stop him from killing people from the Mo family.

    Fortunately, my ancestor held on in the end and didn't make the matter more serious, and that guy didn't start killing.

    Su Xun was stupefied, thinking that guy is really talented.

    After working together for a long time, he pretended it all himself, but he was just scamming the old man who swept the floor. Judging from his reaction, he could be sure.

    Su Xun was wondering before, how could an old fox like Esaudi show his flaws so easily, it turned out to be such a thing, and now he finally understands.

    That guy was obviously trying to cheat, but Te's acting skills were not bad, so he was almost fooled by him.

    Even Su Xun, seeing his appearance, wondered if he really knew that the sweeping old man had ghosts in his heart through some special method.

    After all, immortal cultivators have many magical treasures with many uses, and no one knows this.

    It turned out that it took a long time for him to pretend, just to test the reaction of the old man sweeping the floor.

    Fortunately, the old man sweeping the floor is still a person, and his psychological quality is relatively strong, so he supported him.

    In this way, the fierce battle Su Xun imagined did not happen, and he was relieved. He really didn't expect that today's incident would be so muddled.

    If he really let go of his doubts about the Mo family, he must have to rush to other places to find him. The pressure on their shoulders is probably heavy.

    Instead, Su XunThey are completely safe in Jianghai. Thinking of this, Su Xun felt relieved.

    It is best not to fight, after all, with Su Xun's strength, he is not sure to kill him.

    Defeating and killing are different concepts. It is unimaginable that he can defeat a fifth-rank Jindan realm with a third-rank Jindan realm.

    Not to mention that they have to be killed directly, Su Xun really has no certainty.

    If it really didn't work, he ran away, and when the time came to go back to rescue soldiers, the Baisha gang would kill them in a big way. At that time, the situation would be very bad.

    Even if Su Xun ran to the ends of the earth, the group of people would definitely come after them. After locking on to the target, they would gather their strength and it would be easier to find it.

    Especially ninety-one women, this goal is really too big.

    Today's result is much better than what Su Xun thought. It is really thanks to the old man sweeping the floor. I greeted him in advance, which seems to be useful.

    The old man sweeping the floor also looked dazed. He didn't even react when he saw the guy disappearing from his back.

    After he came to his senses, he scolded his mother in his heart, and after a long time, he actually cheated his old man.

    He was so scared that he was almost recruited, this bastard is really hateful.

    Who let him leave? You can't afford to offend him, so you can only endure it. If he didn't cause trouble, and didn't casually slaughter people in Mo's house, that's the most satisfying ending for him.

    ?Looking at the conch in my hand, it looks plain, with dull patterns on it, not conspicuous, as if I picked it up at the seaside.

    Of course, it cannot be underestimated just because it is ordinary. It must be used for sound transmission. It is also a good thing, but unfortunately it is not very useful.

    To put it bluntly, he will never use this thing in his life. The members of the Baisha gang are too scary, and he doesn't want to deal with them again in his life.

    However, when he thought of what the last helmsman said, he was really moved. After all, the benefits given by the Baisha Gang were definitely extraordinary.

    But the risk is too great. If I really tell about Mo Xiaoli's whereabouts, I guess that kid Su Xun will kill him directly, which is still not worth it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1079

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After thinking about it casually, the old man sweeping the floor denied what he thought in his heart. He is not very capable of such a thing.

    In addition to being afraid of Su Xun partly, there is another important reason. To put it bluntly, he is not a particularly shameless person.

    At the beginning, I really felt that I owed Mo Xiaoli a little bit, and being rescued also solved a knot in his heart, although he had no relationship with Mo Xiaoli.

    But everything about his Mo family today, to put it bluntly, is largely due to the fact that Mo Xiaoli was traded back then, and Mo Xiaoli was a victim.

    Thinking of this, it is inevitable that I will feel a little uncomfortable.

    If the old man sweeping the floor didn't even have this bit of integrity, he wouldn't have survived until now, and he probably sold Su Xun long ago.

    How dangerous was the situation just now, the kind where one could die if one is not careful.

    If he really wanted to take advantage of this matter, to put it bluntly, there was no other way, just borrow a knife to kill someone.

    Su Xun's doing this kind of thing is a huge challenge to the Baisha Gang. He has completely offended the Baisha Gang, and they really found him.

    I'm afraid there is no need to provoke, I will definitely kill Su Xun to vent my anger.

    The masters of the Baisha gang made a move, I am afraid that Su Xun really can't hold on, and he is sure to be killed, but the old man sweeping the floor is no longer a threat.

    But in the end, he still didn't do that kind of thing out of conscience. Although he didn't like that kid Su Xun, he knew that Su Xun was not a bad person, nor was he a grumpy person.

    If Su Xun really wanted to do something to him, he would probably be gone long ago.

    To put it bluntly, when he gets along with Su Xun, even if Su Xun's strength is much higher than him, he will not be afraid, because he knows that this kid will not attack him for no reason.

    But the people of the Baisha gang are different. This group of people is a terrible existence, too dangerous, no different from seeking skin from a tiger.

    There is another main reason, he is also thinking, that kid has too many tricks, what if the Baisha gang can't kill him.

    If you really can't kill him, give him some time to develop, that kid's talent, I'm afraid it won't be long before the Baisha gang can't do anything to him.

    If that time really comes, something will happen to their Mo family.

    The old man who sweeps the floor feels very tired. Before, he only had three acres of land in Jianghai in his eyes, and there were only four big families.

    He felt that it would be a good thing if he could lead the Mo family into what it is now, so that the other three major families can only hold a candle to it.

    After breaking through, if he can unify the four great families, it can be regarded as the fulfillment of his lifelong wish.

    But after he broke through, the world seems to have changed, too many things happened, but his four great aristocratic families are not even a fart, which is too sad.

    The old man sweeping the floor sighed softly: "You little bastard, you really screwed me up this time. Later, if I insist on cheating you, I will take it as today's mental damage fee."

    In the hands of the old man sweeping the floor, he gently supported the conch while talking to himself.

    "I said old man, who are you calling a bastard? Who has offended you? Tell me and I will deal with him for you."

    At this time, Su Xun took off the invisibility cloak and appeared out of thin air.

    It just so happened that all the people in the hall of Mo's family had already gone out. The situation just now had a certain impact on them, and I'm afraid they need to make some adjustments.

    There was no one there, and Su Xun was still hiding it, so it was meaningless, and it happened that the time for the invisibility cloak was probably coming soon.

    The old man sweeping the floor was really frightened. He suddenly covered his chest, stared at Su Xun with wide eyes, and said, "You, how did you get out?"

    "How else can it come out? Didn't you see it just now, it just appeared out of thin air." Su Xun laughed.

    The old man sweeping the floor barely calmed down. He confirmed that the person in front of him was Su Xun. At first, he thought it was the rudder master who made another trick to deceive him.

    People can imitate it, but the voice and tone of speech cannot be imitated.

    With such a cheap tone, can there be another one in the world? It must be that little bastard. There is nothing wrong with this.

    The old man sweeping the floor was a little shocked: "Youyou can break the void?"

    "I'll smash your sister."

    Su Xun gave him a blank look, and even shattered the void. I am afraid that an existence of the level of the Immortal Emperor would want to shatter the void.?? Difficult things, let alone a rookie in the Jindan realm.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's just a treasure on my body, it can be hidden."

    The old man sweeping the floor was relieved. If Su Xun could really break the void and move forward in the void, it would be too exaggerated. With Su Xun's strength, he couldn't figure out how to do it.

    However, when he heard that there was such a treasure, the sweeping old man felt envious and jealous in his heart. Such a miraculous thing is really rare in the world, and it must be very precious.

    I haven't seen it before, but this kid doesn't seem to take it seriously, it's really pissing off.

    Now if you want to talk about this kid, if he doesn't have any background, he doesn't believe it. He might point out someone else, and he isn't afraid of the Baisha Gang at all.

    The old man sweeping the floor asked, "You didn't just eavesdrop here all the time, did you?"

    "What is eavesdropping, just to see how things are going with you, I didn't expect your psychological quality just now to be quite good."

    Su Xun joked a few words.

    "snort!"

    The old man sweeping the floor suddenly became unhappy, and only heard him say: "Then you just watched me being beaten for nothing, and did not save me?"

    Su Xun was a little speechless, so he had to explain: "How long has it been since you were beaten, and I also guessed that something was wrong with your Mo family, so I ran here."

    "After I came, you have been beaten long ago. Besides, you are not dead. If I really attack you, I will definitely save you. In the end, I am ready to attack."

    The old man sweeping the floor was deliberately playing with Su Xun. Even if Su Xun was there when he was beaten, he didn't want him to make a move. Once he came out, things would be completely messed up.

    However, after hearing what Su Xun said, his face softened a lot, and he said, "That's right, you still have a little conscience."

    Su Xun's character, he can still trust, this kid is not a good guy, but if you don't provoke him, he will treat you well.

    I only heard Su Xun say again: "If you don't save you, you will definitely sell me in the end, and I still don't know you."

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    "The resentment value from the sweeping old man is +21."

    Looking at Su Xun with wide eyes, he wondered, can you really speak?  ?  ?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1080: Back Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man who was swept away gave Su Xun a numb scalp.

    ?After thinking about it, I'd better not hit him. It's not easy for this old man. He has been hit one after another, and at such an advanced age, I'm afraid he won't be able to bear it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Speaking of serious things, that guy is gone, but we have to be careful."

    "A lot of people in your family have actually seen me, and they have been holding their mouths. If they last for another two days, the danger will probably be lifted."

    Su Xun reminded him.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong now, but you still can't be careless, you must be careful at all times, so as not to have any accidents when you look back.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "You still need to teach me this. He has already told me. He won't touch people in my family. Don't worry."

    "Ordinary people, that guy can't see it."

    I just heard the old man sweeping the floor say: "However, I don't know what realm that rudder master is in. He is really powerful. In front of him, I feel that I have no ability to resist."

    "He just slapped out lightly, and I feel that his palm didn't use much strength, and my whole body was seriously injured."

    In the words of the old man sweeping the floor, outsiders can still hear the taste of lingering fear.

    It was only then that Su Xun realized that this sweeping old man was only in the first-rank Golden Core Realm, and the gap between the fifth-rank Golden Core Realm and him was too big, so it was normal for him not to be able to see the realm.

    Just like the veiled woman in Yaowang Valley before, I also can't see through her realm.

    At that time, Su Xun's state was still very low, but Su Xun felt that now that he saw it, he still couldn't see her state.

    What's not simple about that woman is that the Jindan realm is so simple, she must have surpassed this realm.

    As for how much it exceeded, I am afraid that Su Xun has no chance to know.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "That person is at the fifth-grade Golden Core Realm. If you slap him with all your strength, you are probably gone already."

    "Hiss!"

    After hearing that that guy was in the fifth-rank Jindan realm, he really frightened the old man sweeping the floor. In his eyes, this realm was an indomitable existence.

    Even though he had met Bai Ruji back then, he just knew that he was strong, and everyone didn't do anything about it. They were talking about things happily, so they didn't feel as deeply as they do today.

    "It's a good thing that this kind of person didn't do anything today, otherwise, if you were added, it would probably be useless. We will die the same. It's too dangerous."

    After the old man knew the strength of the iron fan helmsman, he was obviously more scared.

    Su Xun said in his heart that it's fortunate that you didn't know in advance, otherwise, with your talent, you probably wouldn't perform so well.

    So Su Xun joked: "It's a good thing you didn't see your strength, otherwise you would have sold me early in the morning."

    "You can pull it down. I'm not stupid. I can't see his strength. It's naturally very high. Even if you guess it, it won't be low."

    Su Xun's face became serious, and he said: "I have been in the Baisha gang for a while, and I probably know the strength of their helmsman."

    "This guy's strength is actually considered low among helm masters. There are others who are stronger than him, and not just one or two."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "Don't worry about his strength, the fifth-rank Jindan realm is not something we can deal with. The gap is too big, and we can be wiped out casually."

    Indeed, in his opinion, there is almost no possibility of defeating a strong person in the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    Even if Su Xun is a pervert, no matter how fast Su Xun's strength progresses, it is impossible to reach that point.

    Even if he knew that Su Xun was already in the third-rank Golden Core Realm, he probably wouldn't think that it would be too difficult for a third-rank Golden Core Realm to fight beyond two smaller realms.

    I only heard the old man sweeping the floor say again: "But you are also a talent. The Baisha Gang, which is full of experts, was mixed in by you to save people. I don't know how to do it."

    Su Xun didn't talk about the detailed process, after all, it's all in the past, and the less about the Baisha gang, the better.

    The old man sweeping the floor said again: "Actually, there is no need to worry too much. After that guy left, he probably won't come back again. It can be seen that he is not sure where he is, and he probably has to look elsewhere.  "

    "It is confirmed that the person is not in Jianghai, weThey will be safe.  "

    Su Xun nodded. They definitely didn't know, so they could only look around. After the Mo family had no doubts, they must have gone elsewhere.

    "By the way, the relationship between you and that girl Xiaoli is still good, and I can see it. Now that the danger is gone, after a while, I think you two will get married."

    "I owe a little to this girl, Xiaoli. You can just tell me what she needs in the future."

    Su Xun didn't expect the old man to have such an idea. This guy's idea is definitely not simple. After marrying a member of his Mo family, he can be considered to have something to do with the Mo family, and it can't be erased.

    If something happens to the Mo family in the future, how can he stand by and watch.

    ? In fact, there is no need to be like this. The old man sweeping the floor gave Su Xun a hand in today's incident. He wrote down this favor, which proves that he is a trustworthy person.

    In the future, if something really happens, within the scope of his ability, Su Xun will not stand idly by.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Why, your old man is so eager to hug his grandson. I see that with your body and bones, after breaking through the Golden Core Realm, it will not be a problem to live for decades. What's the rush?"

    "Mo Xiaoli is my granddaughter, and I still have a ghostly grandson, you kid is sincerely angry with me, isn't it?"

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, and almost got his seniority wrong for a while.

    "There is no rush for this marriage. We are still very young. How can we get married so soon? Let's wait for a while."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "You can do whatever you want. Anyway, I believe in your feelings for Xiaoli. If you can go to Baisha to help rescue her, I guess no one else can do it except you."

    "Hehe, women of our lord, do you dare to discuss marriage here?"

    "Boom~"

    At this moment, the door of the Mo family's hall suddenly shattered, and then a voice came.

    Su Xun and the old man sweeping the floor, the expressions of both of them changed, and they were obviously very nervous.

    This voice is very familiar, isn't it the iron fan helmsman, why is he back again.

    Su Xun was also a little astonished, he was caught by him.

    Could it be that he knew something, deliberately pretended to leave, and then let himself show up?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1081 is full of calculations

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's first reaction was whether there was something wrong with the invisibility cloak, and that person noticed it, so he deliberately pretended to leave, and then seduced himself out.

    But thinking about it carefully, it shouldn't be so. If he can feel the real invisibility cloak, wouldn't it be enough to just shoot at himself who is hiding in the dark?

    How can I let myself listen secretly for such a long time, no matter how I look at it, it seems that something is not right.

    Wouldn't it be superfluous to come back after leaving? Anyway, Su Xun didn't quite understand it.

    But the problem now is that he was caught off-the-shelf, and now he is indeed exposed, and it is probably too late to run away.

    The face of the Iron Fan Steering Master was full of smiles, and he said, "Okay, I didn't expect the members of the Baisha Gang to be caught by me after searching for so long."

    "It's really hard to find anywhere, and it doesn't take much effort to get here. Do you know that many rudder owners in this place are unwilling to come."

    The iron fan helmsman didn't continue to do anything, but this guy seemed like a chatterbox, and started to push him.

    I just heard him say: "I can't help it. Among all the helmsmen, I am almost the best in strength, so I can only come."

    "But who knew that I found it. Now the leader's reward can reach me. Those guys will probably die of anger."

    When this guy was talking, he was obviously very excited. Judging by his appearance, it is estimated that the reward from the guild leader should make him very excited.

    At the same time, in his eyes, he clearly felt that as long as the person was found, the next thing would be easy to talk about, and it had already been settled. Su Xun had no ability to resist in front of him.

    Su Xun said, "I want to know, how did you find me?"

    "How did I find you? I really don't know you, kid. If you can hide like this, with my own ability, I definitely can't find you."

    When Iron Fan Rudder was speaking, he rolled his eyelids, and then said, "Of course this old man confessed."

    "He sang with me just now, and we were singing a double reed, just to draw you out, silly, I really thought it was your own."

    After hearing this, Su Xun's eyes suddenly shrank, and he instantly looked at the old man sweeping the floor. That look made people very frightened.

    But the old man sweeping the floor looked quite confused, completely unable to understand what was going on.

    At the same time, Su Xun's eyes made him terrified, he shook his head quickly and said, "I can assure you, it's definitely not me."

    At this time, Su Xun's anger at the beginning also barely disappeared, because he also felt that it shouldn't be this old thing.

    If the old thing really sold himself, the helmsman would have gone to him a long time ago, and even used this method to make peace, and even hurt the old man sweeping the floor?

    The price of this acting is too high, I'm afraid the old man sweeping the floor may not be able to agree to it.

    Not to mention that when Su Xun came, no one knew about it. They couldn't have known in advance that Su Xun was coming in an invisibility cloak, so who would they act for?

    Moreover, the old man who swept the floor was obviously confused just now, and it was difficult to pretend that expression in an instant, even if he was an old fox, it would be quite difficult.

    At the same time, the old sweeper cursed angrily: "Don't spout blood here, you almost killed me just now, and you have the nerve to say that I was in collusion with you."

    Su Xun also looked at him, and felt that this guy, very likely, was just trying to sow discord, so he couldn't be trusted.

    So Su Xun said: "I'm sorry, I don't believe this, I've been hiding for so long, you don't even know who you two are acting for."

    "It's not bad, doesn't it seem so stupid? It's a pity that you are still inferior to me in terms of IQ. Do you know why I am not as strong as others, but I am still the helmsman?"

    Iron Fan Tudor looked complacent, and he said: "Because I have a good brain, people call me Iron Fan Scholar."

    "Old man, you have such a cautious character, but you were deceived by me. The conch I gave you is actually not something to contact me, but to eavesdrop on you."

    Hearing this, the face of the old man sweeping the floor changed drastically. Looking at the conch he was still holding in his hand, he immediately threw it out, as if there was something highly poisonous.

     The iron fan rudder quickly picked up the conch, only to hear him say: "This thing is very precious, don't throw it around."

    ?Understood, Su Xun understood thoroughly, cooperating with him and the old man sweeping the floor, were all calculated by this guy.

    Everyone thought that he had given up and left, but who knew that he deliberately kept a hand, leaving behind something similar to a bug.

    It turns out that in the world of immortal cultivators, there are also these things. Although the principle is different from modern bugs, this thing is so powerful that people can't find it at all.

    Even the old man sweeping the floor didn't notice anything, he held it in his hand, and his conversation with Su Xun was overheard.

    After hearing that, he must have turned back again, and finally caught one upright.

    Certainly the old man sweeping the floor cannot be blamed for this. Who would have thought of this?

    It would be great if Su Xun didn't take the initiative to show up. If he didn't talk to the sweeping old man, he probably wouldn't be able to notice anything.

    But the problem is, Su Xun did not expect that he has such a skill.

    Su Xun's face is ugly, no wonder this guy can be the helmsman, he is indeed a sinister and cunning person, full of calculations.

    It was still strange before, this guy is not strong enough, but he became the helmsman, it is really strange, so it is like this.

    The main strength of others depends on their brains.

    As for today, except for his accident, I am afraid that other helmsmen will not find Su Xun when they come.

    And there is another detail. When he came back from the newcomer, he almost provoked Su Xun with the old man sweeping the floor with a casual sentence, which shows how vicious this guy is.

    In that situation, it is really easy to believe what he said. If Su Xun was impulsive, he might have killed the old man directly in a fit of rage.

    Anyway, he just said a word. After he succeeds, he earns for nothing. If he fails, he has nothing to lose, and it has no effect on him.

    Such a level shows how vicious he is usually, and he can use tricks casually.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1082 It's a pity

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Things weren't as easy as I thought before, and even got worse. I thought it could pass peacefully.

    Fortunately, Su Xun didn't have a broken heart. If he is discovered, he will be discovered. Although this is a bad thing, it is not certain how it will end.

    Originally, in Su Xun's imagination, he was planning to fight this guy, but now that he is discovered, it is at best similar to what Su Xun thought before.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "It's ok, you have heard everything I said just now?"

    "That's true, you are allowed to eavesdrop on us, and I'm not allowed to eavesdrop?"

    The iron fan rudder master fiddled with his fan, and said: "If I hadn't saved a hand, I would have been fooled by you, old man, your acting skills are good, even I didn't see any clues  , I almost believed you."

    "Your Mo family dared to collude with this person. From now on, there will be no Mo family in this place. You said that if you obediently told me about this person, why would you end up like this? Maybe the Baisha Gang will have a reward  for you."

    The face of the old man sweeping the floor was very ugly, and he was probably desperate in his heart. After he knew that he was discovered, he, including the Mo family, might be wiped out.

    In their eyes, a mere Mo family is nothing.

    I'm afraid it's just a random person, he can be wiped out in a snap of the fingers, it's not even difficult at all.

    If he was discovered, it would be a dead end. This time he didn't even have the chance to confess Su Xun, because he had already discovered Su Xun.

    Su Xun frowned slightly. This guy is really scheming. At this time, he still doesn't forget to hit the old man who sweeps the floor.

    To put it more simply, he is called murderous.

    Let you, an old man, be extremely remorseful in your heart.

    If I obediently confessed, wouldn't there be nothing wrong with it? It's a world of difference from now.

    The heart of the old man sweeping the floor, to put it bluntly, is already collapsing, but he also knows that this matter is irreversible, so forget about begging for mercy.

    It is useless to beg for mercy from this kind of person, he does not look like a soft-hearted person, but it will make Su Xun look down on him.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor and he said: "Humph, this is the end of the matter, I have nothing to say, just kill or cut whatever you want, I am quite old anyway."

    In fact, he didn't want to die either, but at this point, the matter was irreversible, so he might as well make himself look tougher.

    "I don't have time to deal with you now, let's talk about it later."

    The old man sweeping the floor was not in his consideration at all, he only heard him say: "Boy, do you know how much the Baisha gang hates you."

    "If I know you're here, I'm afraid I can kill you right away and tear you to pieces."

    Iron Fan Helmsman said: "But I also admire you. One person has played with the entire gang and taken away all the women of the gang leader. You are also a talent. You are a brainy person like me."  .￣

    Su Xun didn't feel happy, and it didn't sound like he was being praised.

    The tricks he used were not insidious, but the guy in front of him was very insidious. Su Xun didn't feel that he was the same as him. This was obviously an insult.

    "You will definitely not tell other people. If there are too many people, then what is your business?" Su Xun said.

    "That's right." Iron Fan Rudder also said with a smile: "Your boy still has an IQ. It's true. I'll bring you and others back by myself. I'm afraid the boss is going to give me unspeakable benefits."

    "Hurry up and tell me where you hid those women, and hand them over to me."

    Iron Fan Helmsman said gloomily: "If someone hand it over, I can keep your whole body."

    He didn't say anything to spare your life. As far as what Su Xun did, a hundred times of death is probably enough.

    "If you want someone, then you win the fight first, and then I will talk, because I am afraid that you are not my opponent."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun added spiritual energy directly to his body, and the whole person quickly escaped from the window, looking like he was about to run away.

    In fact, running away is not enough, he also knows that he can't run away, the main reason is that he doesn't want to fight here.

    If they really fight, the strength of the two of them is not just as simple as the ordinary Golden Core Realm, that guy can be five years old.The Jindan Realm has reached.

    If there was a fight like this, the entire Mo family would be destroyed directly, and at the same time, many members of the Mo family would be killed and injured, which was very miserable.

    Su Xun didn't want to hurt innocent people by mistake. It is true that the Mo family is also a victim this time, so there is no need to harm them anymore.

    Moreover, Su Xun still had another concern. He was thinking that if he really defeated this guy, he must absorb him. If he didn't absorb the strength of the fifth-rank Jindan realm, it would be too wasteful.

    Except for Su Xun, he didn't want anyone to know about Kun's stuff. Those who knew about it were already dead. They only knew about it when they were sucked.

    To put it bluntly, if this thing is known, then Su Xun will never have peace.

    There are too many people in the Mo family, and it is inevitable that they will be seen, and it is impossible for Su Xun to trust them, so he can only sneak away first, and go to a place where there are fewer people.

    "Hmph, you still want to run at your level."

    The Iron Fan Helm Master naturally also saw Su Xun's strength. Frankly speaking, the third-rank Jindan realm is already quite good, especially since he is still so young.

    It's a pity that everyone met at this time, so his third-rank Jindan realm strength is still not enough.

    He is a fifth-rank Jindan, no matter how you look at it, he can crush it casually, without any problems, I am afraid it is very easy.

    Now that he has been discovered, under his nose, this kid will definitely not be able to escape.

    Similarly, he didn't dare to be careless, and immediately chased him out. Why did he run away from the ducks in his beak? As for the affairs of the Mo family, we can only let it go for the time being.

    When others also chased him out, the old man who swept the floor suddenly slumped on the ground. He thought he was going to die just now.

    "Master, why did that person come back again?"

    After the man left, the members of the Mo family dared to come over. An old housekeeper who had been with the old man for many years came out and said.  "

    "Things are already bad. What happened to Su Xun has been exposed. Our entire Mo family is already in danger."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "It's a pity Su Xun, this time he is dead."

    "Young Master Su is so powerful, why can't he beat him?"

    "It's not just that he can't beat him, he's too far behind. Look at how old he is, and how many years he has been practicing. How can he beat him?"

    "However, this kid ran away on purpose before he died. He didn't want to fight at Mo's house. He had a conscience. It's a pity" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1083 You Are Not Losing This Deal

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man sweeping the floor is not stupid, Su Xun has already done it so clearly, how could he not see it.

    Obviously, Su Xun didn't want to implicate the Mo family, so he lured him away and planned to fight elsewhere.

    But no matter where he leads people, he still can't escape after all. This battle is inevitable, but with Su Xun's strength, how can he beat the fifth-rank Jindan realm?

    No matter who came to see him, he felt that he was bound to die.

    In the heart of the old man sweeping the floor, he really felt a little regretful. Given Su Xun's talent, if he was given another three to five years, what would the Baisha Gang have to fear.

    At that time, Su Xun must be very powerful, no matter where he goes, he will be a famous figure.

    It's a pity that Su Xun encountered this difficult hurdle so quickly.

    After getting in touch with this kid for a period of time, the sweeping old man also thinks that he is not bad, at least he is a kind and righteous person, not cold-blooded, but also very real.

    And in the future, he will be really awesome, anyway, the Mo family can be regarded as hugging a thick thigh.

    The old man sweeping the floor can only feel sorry in his heart, and there is no other way to do it. As far as he is in this state, he can't help if he goes there, and he doesn't need a move to beat himself.

    Not to mention that he was still seriously injured, and now his strength is a little weak, so he can't help Su Xun at all.

    "Master, don't think too much about it. Young Master Su is smarter. If he can't beat him, he might be able to run away."

    The old man who swept the floor shook his head, and only heard him say: "You don't understand this, and you don't understand how terrifying the strength of that guy with the iron fan is."

    "Hurry up and tell the elders to leave Mo's house with the people of Mo's family. Hurry up and prepare. Jiang Hai can't stay anymore. You should find another place and continue to live."

    "Remember, we must ensure that the blood of my Mo family is passed on."

    The expression of the sweeping old man looked very serious.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, a small Mo family is just a joke, nothing at all.

    But the Mo family has inherited it for so many years anyway, and they don't want to see the inheritance disappear like this.

    Anyway, there are quite a few immortal cultivators in the Mo family. After leaving Jianghai, they can quickly take root wherever they go and become the overlord.

    The old housekeeper felt that something was wrong, so he said, "Master, what do you mean? If you want to leave, we should go together."

    "Without you, the Mo family is still the Mo family. You need to take charge of the overall situation."

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to be very tired. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, whoever leaves can't live, and I'm useless. When I was in retreat before, the Mo family was still as good without me.  ."

    "I can't be with you. After Su Xun dies, he will definitely not tell Xiao Li's whereabouts. That guy will go back and come back to find me again."

    "If I run away, he can find me everywhere, but it will hurt everyone. You all go away, and I will stay to deal with him."

    How could the housekeeper fail to see that the old man sweeping the floor had the belief that he would die. Indeed, in the current situation, he would definitely not be able to escape.

    "Master"

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense with this mother-in-law, hurry up and make arrangements, let the elders hurry up and organize, go to other places, remember to keep a low profile, don't be watched by others, and have been keeping a low profile in recent years  .￣

    "By the way, please contact Xiaoli for me. I have to tell her to run farther away. She is near the river and sea, and there is a risk of being found. Run farther away, and live a lifetime of incognito."

    Soon, the old man sweeping the floor almost arranged everything, and the whole Mo family was running at high speed.

    It's impossible for everyone to have it, it's just that some of the core cultivators ran away.

    The old man sweeping the floor stayed alone in the old house of the Mo family, waiting alone for that guy to come back after Su Xun died.

    The old man sweeping the floor grinned, and said, "Stinky boy, I never thought that in the end, the old man would live a little longer than you."

    If Su Xun heard what he said, he would probably die of anger.

    Xin said that I was still thinking about it, why did I do the helmsman of the Baisha gang? Who knew that you would curse me to death, it's not a thing.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun's situation here is indeed not very good,?? Being chased very closely.

    After all, his realm is relatively high, and his strength is also strong. The reserve of spiritual energy in his body is not comparable to that of Su Xun, who is in the third-rank Jindan realm.

    It is not difficult for him to catch up with Su Xun.

    On the contrary, it is basically impossible for Su Xun to run away.

    The feeling for Su Xun is that that guy knew what he was thinking, so he didn't use all his strength, otherwise he would have caught up with him now.

    There is a feeling of a mouse being chased by a cat. I guess that guy also wants to tease Su Xun, so he looks like this, unhurried.

    On Su Xun's side, he also tried his best to find a desolate place. It is estimated that he has already left the river and sea before he found a place with an unfinished building.

    I don't know who took the land here to build a villa area, and even some villas were built with concrete and steel bars, but they were left vacant here.

    Look at the overgrown weeds here, and the walls of the villa are covered with moss, it looks like it should have been idle for a long time.

    Fortunately, here is a place where birds don't shit, and no one usually comes here. It is also a talent to build a villa here, no wonder it can't continue.

    After stopping, the guy arrived later, and he landed easily. There was no difference of two seconds between him and Su Xun, which showed how close the two were.

    If he really wanted to catch up with Su Xun, it might not be difficult.

    I just heard him say: "Boy, I didn't expect you to bring me to this remote place instead of running away. Why, you don't really want to fight me, do you?"

    "I want to run, but I have to be able to run away."

    Su Xun also said in a relaxed tone, this guy just wants to tease himself, can you still not know what he thinks.

    "You are pretty smart, and your talent is not bad. It's a pity that you are such a good seedling. You shouldn't, you shouldn't offend our leader."

    "How about this, what is your treasure that can hide and eavesdrop, give him to me, I can guarantee that you will not die, and let you go secretly, no one knows."

    Iron Fan Rudder Master said: "How about it, think about it carefully, you will definitely not lose money on this deal, and saving your life is more important than anything else."

    "When I bring those women back, the leader will be happy, and he won't worry about whether I really killed you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1084: The Fierce Battle Begins

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun grinned, thinking that this guy is not a good thing, it's this time, and he still wants to fool him.

    As far as his all kinds of calculations just now, if Su Xun can believe him, he will be a ghost. This kind of person is absolutely untrustworthy, even a single punctuation mark cannot be trusted.

    Even if I obediently gave him the things, I am afraid that if he turns around, he will directly kill himself.

    It's all a routine, who will believe who? I guess Su Xun agreed to him, but he may not believe it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Hehe, kill me, I'm afraid you won't be able to find those women, let me tell you, it's useless if you find them, I've already slept with them one by one."

    ? In fact, Su Xun was talking nonsense on purpose, trying to provoke this guy. Aren¨t you good at talking, then I can¨t make it easier for you.

    Because Su Xun knew that those women were all virgins, and before that guy Bai Ruji used them, they had to keep from being broken.

    Once someone has slept on it, the original effect will be lost, and it is really useless, and it will be useless if you find it.

    Iron Fan Tudor has been by Bai Ruji's side for so many years, how can he not know what use he has to find these women.

    When he heard that Su Xun had put all those women to sleep, he also had to panic, although he didn't know whether it was true or not.

    I'm not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If it is true, then the problem will be bigger. I'm afraid that after taking him back, Bai Ruji will also be furious, and even more angry.

    He immediately said: "Boy, I tell you not to talk nonsense. If our helmsman finds out, you probably won't even want to die."

    "Be obedient and tell me where he is, and I might let you go. You should think about it carefully. It won't do any good to fight me."

    Naturally, the iron fan helmsman did not forget his business, and whether he killed Su Xun or not was not the most important thing at all.

    The most fundamental thing is to find those women, no matter whether they are virgins or not, we have to find them to know.

    Anyway, he couldn't believe what this kid said.

    Su Xun said again: "I just don't say anything, what can you do to me, come and kill me if you have the ability, I am not even afraid of death, what else is there to be afraid of."

    Su Xun also thought about whether he should just talk about it and fool him.

    But this method obviously doesn't work, as long as people with a normal mind would probably not believe it, they know that Su Xun's plan is to divert the tiger away from the mountain.

    Not to mention that the guy in front of him has a relatively high IQ. He likes to calculate people so much, so he is naturally wary of this. It is not easy for you to cheat him.

    It is definitely worth letting Su Xun take him with him. Su Xun delays for such a little time, but it is meaningless, and it is nothing more than wasting his spiritual energy during the flight.

    There is still a gap in the realm, if it is really compared to consumption, then Su Xun must not be able to consume him, so it doesn't make much sense.

    "Hmph, you are so naive. Since you are trying to die, then I will not be polite to you."

    The complexion of the iron fan rudder suddenly became unattractive, "Don't think that your mouth is so hard, I have plenty of ways to pry your mouth open."

    After finishing speaking, this guy shot directly, the iron fan in his hand flew up, and suddenly there was a powerful aura, attacking Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't expect that this guy's iron fan was not used to pretend, it was actually a magic weapon, and it looked quite powerful.

    At this time, there is no time to think too much, it is all in the blink of an eye, if one is not careful, the person may be gone.

    Su Xun also hurriedly took out his Ruyi Golden Cudgel, barely resisting his move.

    The fifth-rank Golden Core Realm is really not covered. The tyrannical level of that kind of aura made Su Xun feel a lot of pressure, and the green dragon scales on his body were also punched out to provide protection.

    "It's not bad. At this age, I have reached the third-rank Golden Core Realm. When I was your age, I barely reached the Golden Core Realm."

    "The bastards in the gang actually said that you are only the strength of the first-grade Jindan realm. It seems that you still have treasures that can hide your strength."

    The iron fan rudder master looked Su Xun up and down, with unconcealable greed in his eyes, it seemed that Su Xun was a walking treasure in the shape of a human, and he had a lot of good things on him.

    Su Xun didn't know what to say for a while.After the guy finished talking, he immediately felt that there must be something good on Su Xun's body that could hide his cultivation.

    Su Xun really wants to scold you, what are you thinking, if I really have such a good thing, then it¨s okay.

    I said that I broke through recently, do you believe it?

    Obviously he would not believe it, and would feel that Su Xun was insulting his IQ, and Su Xun would not take the initiative to talk about it.

    Anyway, he can think whatever he wants, everyone must have a fight, let's see the result, if he loses, it's useless to do anything, and it's the same if he loses.

    "And I can feel that it has been a while since you broke through to the third-rank Golden Core Realm. The aura is very pure, and the general third-rank Golden Core Realm can't beat you."

    "You said you have such a good talent, why not do something wrong, you insisted on provoking our Baisha Gang, and made the gang leader anxious, so today you will definitely die."

    The guy also shook his head in a regretful tone.

    Su Xun: ""

    Anyway, Su Xun is quite speechless, thinking that you are happy as long as you are happy, and your imagination is really rich.

    ? If you found out, I only broke through a few days ago, I don¨t know if I will be slapped.

    But Su Xun still didn't pay attention to this guy. He knew his style too well, but he was just deliberately messing with his mentality and causing him mental fluctuations.

    With Su Xun's mentality, he would not be fooled by this, because it is too low-level.

    Su Xun said coldly: "Whether you want to fight or not, what's going on with a lot of nonsense."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun took the initiative to attack him and rushed towards him.

    The Iron Fan's eyes suddenly changed, and instantly became sharper, and he said two words coldly: "Looking for death!"

    The battle between the two of them was just the beginning. The moment just now was just a test.

    Su Xun has also fought many people. Although he has never fought against such a strong opponent, Tete's combat experience is still relatively rich.

    I have already figured out a set of methods that belong to me. For example, when I first came up, I just threw a large array of Shangguan Wan'er's pen and ink at once.

    First trap the enemy for a while, let him consume a certain amount of spiritual energy in the formation, and fight directly face to face, then Su Xun is at a disadvantage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1085 Summon Hell Demon

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Iron Fan Helmsman is worthy of being a master of the fifth-rank Jindan realm, his reaction speed and ability to warn of danger are all first-class.

    It's like playing a game. The higher the level of the person, the better the consciousness may be, and they can roughly perceive some motives for others to catch you.

    Su Xun's pen and ink array had just shot, this guy felt something was wrong, and wanted to hide directly.

    But no matter how nimble and light his movement is, this big ink formation is designated, as long as it is confirmed to be released on you, then you will turn over thousands of miles in an instant, and you will still be able to keep up with you.

    Soon, the iron fan rudder was directly enveloped by the pen and ink array.

    Countless black characters are turning, forming this formation, which looks very simple.

    "Stinky boy, this little broken formation also wants to trap me, don't even think about it!"

    The iron fan helmsman did not dodge the pen and ink formation. The series of fancy operations just now were of no use in the end, which made him feel a little ashamed.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, it's useless to talk loudly, it's better to break through this big array of pen and ink first.

    No matter how bad it is, a large array of pen and ink can trap this guy for a while, which is a bit exhausting anyway.

    ?But Su Xun also knew very well in his heart that this guy was in the fifth-rank Jindan realm, and it would be impossible for him to hurt him with a large array of pen and ink.

    But no matter what, this battle will last for a while, and the winner cannot be determined by one or two moves. In the end, whoever can't hold on first will lose.

    And Su Xun also took advantage of this time, grabbed a big pill and threw it into his mouth, relying on the pill to restore his aura.

    At this stage, if you can recover a little bit, it means that you can be more confident for a while.

    "boom!"

    After all, the pen and ink formation couldn't hold it for too long. After a few words fell, it dissipated directly. Indeed, in front of the fifth-grade Jindan realm, the pen and ink formation became not as powerful as before.

    Fortunately, with the improvement of Su Xun's strength, the power of the word attack of the pen and ink array is also increasing. A few words hit the body firmly, and the damage is still done.

    When Iron Fan Rudder came out, although he was not injured, but judging by his appearance, he must have encountered some troubles.

    It can be seen from the gradually dignified expression on his face at this moment, he is not as casual and relaxed as before.

    "Boy, this move is pretty good, but it's a pity that it won't work in your hands."

    "This large formation should be your most powerful method, but it's a pity that it was released at the beginning. What should you use next?"

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing, thinking that this guy is also a talent, there are many dramas all day long, so he likes to guess by himself.

    At this moment, the iron fan helmsman directly shot, the iron fan in his hand was like a disc, spinning at a high speed, and as if he had eyes, he flew towards Su Xun at a very high speed.

    Su Xun sensed a dangerous aura, this Wu Yuanpan was obviously very sharp, it was not just as simple as a fan.

    No matter which part of the body is touched, it is estimated that it will be cut open quickly, and the price is really too high.

    "Clang！！"

    He wanted to hide, but found that the disc seemed to have a positioning function, and it was coming towards him, and the speed was too fast, so he might not be able to avoid it, so he had no choice but to hold the golden cudgel to resist  .

    When they collided together, there was a crisp metal strike sound, and at the same time sparks appeared, which looked extremely dazzling.

    Although Su Xun blocked the disk turned into an iron fan, his whole body also withstood the huge impact and retreated more than ten meters directly.

    At the same time, the tiger's mouth in his hand was also so painful from the shock that it almost cracked, which made his hands even numb, and he couldn't hold the golden cudgel a little bit.

    This guy's iron fan looks ordinary, but in fact it is not ordinary at all. No wonder he has to hold it in his hand all day to pretend to be aggressive.

    On the face of the iron fan rudder master, there was an obvious look of surprise, and he stared at the golden cudgel in Su Xun's hand.

    At the same time, he also said: "Boy, what kind of magic weapon are you?

    Su Xun said in his heart that this is the stuff of Monkey King, how can your broken fan compare, no matter how awesome you are, I'm afraid you won't be able to cut the golden cudgel.?.

    However, it is an indisputable fact that the golden cudgel is not that powerful.

    If it is mainly a pure competition of spiritual energy, then no matter what, Su Xun's combat power is definitely not as good as his, and they fight each other with weapons.

    It's good that the golden cudgel is hard, but after only two strokes, Su Xun probably couldn't even hold the stick.

    Putting away the golden cudgel directly, Su Xun didn't care so much, and immediately opened his eyes of hell.

    This new Miyamoto skin, Su Xun can finally come in handy.

    At the moment of opening, a gap suddenly appeared between Su Xun's eyebrows, and finally turned into a vertical eye.

    It looks like Erlang Shen Yang Jian, but the third eye is a bit coquettish, the whole body is crystal purple, and it looks like a dream.

    Even the well-informed iron fan rudder master, when he saw this scene, he couldn't help being confused, thinking what kind of operation this is, and I feel like I have never seen it before.

    It doesn't take much time to simply summon the hell demon. After the eye of hell opened, two illusory black shadows appeared beside Su Xun immediately.

    A few seconds later, the purple eyes between Su Xun's eyebrows disappeared, but the two black shadows beside him also gradually showed their figure.

    This hell demon looks like a human being. He is black and his face is covered. It looks very strange, as if he was born without a face.

    Su Xun doesn't care so much, it's good to be like this, lest the length is too scary, and he should be shocked by himself.

    After the hell demon came out, it was like two sculptures, beside Su Xun, it really didn't move at all.

    Su Xun immediately had a thought, and the two hell demons moved in an instant, as if they had received some order, holding two knives in their hands, they slashed towards the Iron Fan Rudder Master.

    Not a cultivator, the aura of this hell demon is very strange, even without any aura fluctuations, but it has a good fighting power.

    Su Xun can probably feel that the fighting power of this hell demon is estimated to be around the first-grade Jindan realm, which is similar to what Su Xun guessed.

    The state will not be higher than Su Xun, but it will not be much lower.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1086 Turning the deadlock

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the demons of hell appeared, it seemed that the whole air froze a little bit. Even though their strength was not too strong, their indomitable momentum was so strong that people had to admire it.

    "Where did you get these things, they are not human at all."

    After the hell demon approached, the iron fan rudder yelled out immediately.

    These two guys look like people, no matter what they do or what, but when they get close, they can obviously feel that there is no breath of life.

    Fortunately, the strength is not too scary. It is very easy for Iron Fan Rudder to fight two.

    After all, the strength is only equivalent to between the first and second ranks, and it is still too far behind his fifth rank Jindan.

    "Get out of the way, don't get in the way!"

    The iron fan rudder was very upset by the quick sword attacks of the two hell demons, so he immediately shouted angrily, and at the same time used his own aura to shake the two hell demons away.

    ?Su Xun¨s heart tightened when he saw it, and he said that there was still too much difference in strength. There was really nothing to do about it, and it seemed that he couldn¨t fight.

    If it was a human being, he would probably have been so angrily shaken away by the iron fan helmsman, and now he has vomited blood and was injured, and has no ability to continue fighting.

    In front of him, the first-grade Golden Core Realm had no ability to resist.

    But the hell demons were beyond Su Xun's imagination. They seemed to be tireless, they just fell down, and immediately ran up and continued to rush towards him.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun felt a little relieved, much better than expected.

    Like him, the fighting power of hell demons cannot be clearly divided by realm. You can see that the strength they display is similar to that of a first-grade golden core realm.

    But in a real battle, you don't just look at your realm, but your experience, willpower, and so on.

    Hell demons don't know death, nor are they afraid of death. They will not be wiped out, even if they are scattered, Su Xun will still be able to summon them the same next time.

    To put it bluntly, this is a person who is dedicated to death. Compared with the previous dead soldiers, he is probably much more critical.

    The sweeping old man who is also in the first-grade Jindan state, if you drag him over, it is estimated that ten of them together will not be able to defeat two hell demons.

    Everyone is afraid of death, but they are not afraid of this kind of thing in battle, and they don't even have any thoughts, as if they are doing their own instinct.

    There is actually still cooperation between the two of them. If this is the case, it can also cause some trouble for him, and this is enough.

    Su Xun was also unambiguous here, and immediately summoned Mengqi's dream vortex, directly smashed towards it, and exploded immediately.

    The iron fan helmsman finally became embarrassed this time, and he was a little bit overwhelmed by Su Xun's continuous tricks.

    The two mad dog-like hell demons over there have not yet been dealt with, and something unknown here exploded directly here, and the huge damage even caused him a little injury.

    I really didn't expect that he, a strong man in the fifth-grade Jindan realm, was injured at the hands of a young boy. If it gets out, how will he behave in the future, it's too embarrassing.

    Similarly, this also strengthened his determination to kill Su Xun.

    If this kid is not killed, he must be a huge hidden danger in the future.

    Basically everyone who fought with Su Xun thought so in their hearts.

    ?Because Su Xun's fighting power is beyond their initial imagination, and they will be shocked in their hearts.

    "Die to me!"

    The guy with the blood hanging from the corner of his mouth seems to have become red-eyed, and he has already used his full strength to deal with the two hell demons.

    In his eyes, these two people were neither ghosts nor ghosts, but it disgusted him, like two pieces of brown sugar.

    Because of the difference in strength, he can't do much damage to him, but you can't kill him for a while, it's just grinding you and disgusting you.

    He couldn't even spare his hand to deal with Su Xun.

    At this time, Su Xun can even choose to run away, and he can definitely run away.

    But Su Xun would not do that. To put it bluntly, this is not a good way.

    So what if he runs away, this guy can still find himself when he turns around, he knows?? Now that I have my own position, it is not difficult to find it.

    Even if Su Xun really went to another city, if he wanted to, he could still find it.

    If they find it again, they will still have to meet and fight. Su Xun is not sure, and breaks through to the fourth-rank Jindan realm in a very short period of time.

    If it is really possible to reach the fourth rank, it will not be a problem to defeat this guy with Su Xun's strength, and he has absolute confidence.

    But no matter how simple the breakthrough is, it is not that easy to play. It is unlikely to be possible within a few days.

    Moreover, Su Xun was also afraid. He happened to find it when he broke through. Su Xun was even more dangerous, and he had almost no ability to fight back.

    If you really want to run, go to the cave on the other side of Hong Kong Island, maybe you can hide, and this guy can't find himself.

    But the problem is that Su Xun can't just run away alone, that's not Su Xun's style.

    Since this is the case, it can only be played. The big reason for this effect today is that it was unexpected, and all kinds of strange tricks made this guy hard to guard against.

    If there is a next time, this guy already has experience, so it will be even more difficult to fight.

    So if you want to kill this guy, today is the best time. If you miss this time, it will be more difficult in the future.

    Because he has learned the lesson of today, if he does not die, he will definitely not give Su Xun time to develop.

    It is not impossible to call someone from the Baisha Gang.

    If there is another helmsman, no matter how many means Su Xun has, he will probably have to gg directly.

    Su Xun can also tell that this guy has used all his strength, and the two hell demons seem to be getting braver as they fight, but in fact they are almost unable to hold on.

    It is estimated that it will dissipate in a few seconds.

    Su Xun has to hurry up and prepare. At this time, he started to guide, ready to summon Nebula, the skin of Hongyun Xingguan, and it will take a certain amount of time to guide.

    This is also Su Xun's only chance. If there is no hell demon to delay him, the next guy will not give Su Xun a chance.

    Countless star rain sprinkled on Iron Fan Rudder Master's body, and this guy began to scream. It should be this star rain, which has a certain corrosive effect.

    The effect is not as immediate as dealing with the split body of spiritual consciousness, but it is also very good. It can be said that this guy is in great pain. Su Xun has reversed this seemingly mortal situation through his own means.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1087 surprise or accident

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You little bastard, today opened my eyes!"

    Iron Fan Rudder Master's facial features were obviously twisted together, but his mouth was still not willing to admit defeat, and he kept yelling.

    The damage Xingyu caused to him was not low, and it played a big role.

    Even Su Xun could see that this guy was barely able to hold on just now, but now it seems that he has a tendency to be seriously injured.

    Although Su Xun has already used all his means at this time, which can be regarded as exhausted, but at least it has achieved a good effect, which makes Su Xun quite satisfied.

    It is not clear who will win the battle in the end, but now Su Xun seems to have an advantage.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "The mouth is still so powerful, no wonder your strength is so poor, you can be the helmsman."

    The strength of Iron Fan Rudder Master is indeed the worst, he himself said so.

    Fortunately, he is the one who came today. If the other rudder masters have a slightly higher realm, then Su Xun really can't stand it. If there is a gap between the realms, it will be too difficult to fight.

    It is already a shocking thing to be able to fight beyond two small realms. If you say that you are fighting a higher realm, that is a dream. How can there be such an easy thing.

    But then again, this guy is really smart and treacherous enough.

    If it hadn't been for him to come today, if it was other helmsmen, they probably wouldn't be able to come up with such an insidious trick, and they wouldn't be discovered on the contrary.

    However, the face of Iron Fan Rudder Master became even more ugly, and seemed a bit hideous.

    He can say that he is not good, which is a kind of self-deprecating, but others can't say that, if others say that, it is an insult, how can such a thing be allowed to happen.

    So the iron fan rudder completely lost his temper, and only heard him say in a deep voice: "Boy, do you know what the most essential difference between us is, although you have more means, I admit it."

    "But your aura is not as good as mine after all. There is a gap between our realms. If we were in the same realm, with the means you used, I'm afraid I would have died long ago."

    "Frankly speaking, I can fight you to this extent. I didn't expect it before. It would be a pity to kill someone like you. I didn't intend to kill you at the beginning."

    "But if I don't kill you now, I'm afraid something will happen today, so there's nothing I can do."

    Iron Fan Helmsman sighed, and seemed a little regretful, "It's a pity that once you die, I won't be able to know many secrets about you."

    Speaking of this is indeed a pity, he really wants to know all the secrets about Su Xun, such as the trick Su Xun used just now, and the treasure that can hide in the void to eavesdrop without being noticed.

    After death, some things can be found, but some things will inevitably become eternal secrets with Su Xun's death.

    But up to now, he can't control so much anymore, he can only do this, without using a killer move, he is afraid that he will be killed, and it will be a big joke at that time.

    After finishing speaking, he suddenly threw the iron fan in his hand into the air.

    Unexpectedly, an iron fan that was originally plain, as if it had been dismantled, suddenly dispersed and turned into a dozen sharp blades.

    In Su Xun's heart, he was suddenly startled. It turned out that this iron fan was not as simple as imagined, and it could change its shape.

    It looks like a fan, but it is actually a hidden killer, no one thought of it.

    The countless sharp blades decomposed by the iron fan suddenly attacked Su Xun, not a direct attack, but surrounded Su Xun from different directions.

    Immediately, these sturdy sharp blades began to rotate rapidly, so fast that even Su Xun couldn't see clearly.

    Su Xun could tell that it was a formation, and nine times out of ten it was a sword formation. Judging from this situation, it is estimated that it is extremely powerful.

    Even if it is the fifth-rank Jindan realm, it is estimated that they will not be able to hold on in this sword formation, and they will be seriously injured, let alone him.

    Su Xun's current situation is not very good, and his injury is not serious.

    It seems that this is his hidden ultimate move, and he will not use it lightly until the last moment.

    The powerhouses of the fifth-rank Golden Core Realm have a bit of a trump card, and it is really not so easy to deal with them. It is really difficult to kill them all at once.

    At this time, the situation of the iron fan rudder master is not very good, he made a tactic with both hands,?Barry looked like he was muttering.

    It's just that his face is also very pale. Judging from this appearance, this move must have consumed him a lot.

    When he opened his eyes, he suddenly said: "Boy, you can die for me."

    The voice sounded a little crazy, and there were many unspeakable feelings in it. He probably thought that it would be a great shame for him to be able to fight with Su Xun to this point.

    Immediately, the entire rotating sword array was suddenly covered by a powerful aura, and then the sword array suddenly lifted into the air, condensed into a sharp sword, and slashed down towards Su Xun,

    It is very powerful, and behind Su Xun, there is already a feeling of extreme danger.

    If he was struck, Su Xun would surely die, even the green dragon scales would not be able to save his life.

    No wonder this guy spoke in such a pitiful tone. At first, Su Xun thought that this guy was acting deliberately.

    Thinking about it now, it doesn't seem to be the same thing. It seems that this person knows that after using this trick, he will definitely die, and he can't control this power.

    But if he didn't use this trick, he wouldn't be able to deal with Su Xun, and maybe he himself would be unlucky.

    "It's not certain who will die."

    Su Xun was also shocked into a cold sweat, thinking that fortunately, I had made a contract with the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, which was useless.

    In a split second, the contract was concluded, and Su Xun entered a short-term invincible state, and it seemed that there was no major problem.

    All the damage was isolated, and nothing hit Su Xun.

    I am afraid that only the system can do this kind of heaven-defying means. In the eyes of others, this is something unimaginable.

    In addition to this, part of the damage from the sword array bounced back and hit the iron fan rudder master.

    "Pfft！！"

    Without any defense, and already very weak, he vomited blood and fell to the ground after being beaten, with a look of horror on his face.

    "you you´´"

    He raised his hand to speak, but when he opened his mouth, the blood in his mouth couldn't stop flowing out.

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, walked over, and said softly: "What's the matter, is it a surprise, is it a surprise?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1088 Why Are You Alone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fear seemed to fill his eyeballs. At this moment, the iron fan helmsman didn't know what kind of mood he was in. He was probably very frightened. He wanted to say something, but he couldn't say it for a while.

    In the final analysis, he did it on his own accord. The sword formation he fought out unexpectedly hurt himself instead.

    Fortunately, what bounced back was only a part of the damage. If it was all, he would have been cold.

    It is estimated that while he was afraid, he still couldn't figure out what happened just now, shouldn't it be that kid who died, and why did he become him.

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense with him, talking nonsense at this time is tantamount to losing character.

    Who knows if this guy will have any hole cards, anyway, Su Xun will not give him any room to play.

    Because the current Su Xun has really run out of cards and has no tricks at all. If there is another accident, he really has nothing to do, and he must not be careless.

    Directly summoned Kun, then aimed at this guy, and began to devour it.

    The eyeballs of Iron Fan Helmsman were about to pop out, and this strange creature that suddenly appeared was devouring his cultivation, which made him a little bit at a loss as to what to do, but there was no good way.

    He didn't even have the ability to resist, only a feeling that the aura in his body that he had cultivated for many years seemed to no longer belong to him.

    The whole process lasted for several minutes. After the devouring was over, Su Xun could clearly feel that the aura in his body had become a little full.

    The aura of this fifth-grade golden core realm is really not a joke. With this aura, his realm has begun to loosen a little, as if he is not far from breaking through.

    Who can withstand such a breakthrough in a short period of time.

    "Youwhat method did you use to get rid of my aura, and finally you know why you cultivated so fast. With this crooked method, you will be backlashed sooner or later."

    After the spiritual energy in the main body of the iron fan rudder was swallowed up, he looked like he had no previous style, and he was even much older than before.

    Fortunately, he was barely able to say a few words. To put it bluntly, he also understood that he fell down today. To him, it was a capsized boat in the gutter.

    After Su Xun heard it, he thought it was a little funny, thinking how your gang leader Bai Ruji cultivated, didn't he have any points in his heart, isn't he some crooked way?

    But do you have the guts to say a few words in front of him?

    And I'm not crooked, this is the method given by the system, there is no side effect at all, you know a hammer.

    There is no nonsense with this guy, even if his life is dying at this time, he has lost any ability to hurt Su Xun.

    Without a whole body of cultivation, what cards he has are useless. Now he can't even beat an ordinary middle-aged man.

    However, Su Xun was still very scruples about this guy, so he directly beat down the killer and killed him with one palm.

    The performance of this guy before made Su Xun very afraid of him. Dealing with people with good brains is something that needs to be paid attention to.

    Who knows if he will blackmail him at the last moment, such as contacting the Baisha Gang.

    If this incident really alarmed the Baisha Gang and everyone came over, then Su Xun would be finished.

    Directly killing this guy, the Baisha gang may not know what is going on, and it will probably be a long time before they want to find someone.

    It will give Su Xun enough time to develop. At that time, Su Xun's strength will be different, and he will not be too afraid of the Baisha gang.

    Therefore, he must not be allowed to spread this news to the Baisha gang through some special means, and Su Xun immediately killed him.

    After killing a guy at the fifth-grade Golden Core Realm, Su Xun didn't feel any turmoil in his heart, and felt that this seemed to be a very peaceful thing.

    But I still breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. Today's battle is indeed very dangerous, the kind that can kill you if you are not careful.

    Even Su Xun was very worried. He was a little careless. He probably died today. Success or failure is on the line. There is nothing to say about these things.

    Went to search on Iron Fan Rudder Master, unexpectedly found nothing good, this guy turned out to be a poor ghost.

    Estimated to be the most valuableYes, it is the iron fan that can be used as a big killer, but the iron fan is already in pieces, it can't be put together, it seems to be destroyed.

    There must be a way to use this thing. For those who don't know how to use it, even if they get it, it won't be of much use, but it will be troublesome.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun thought it was better to pull it down, he still didn't want this thing, and directly destroyed it together with his corpse.

    In order not to turn around and find any clues when the Baisha Gang came to investigate.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun also quickly summoned his angel wings. At this moment, the spiritual energy in his body was very empty, and he didn't want to use the spiritual energy to fly anymore.

    Go to Mo's house first, and tell the old man about the situation, so that they don't know what to do when they are at home in a panic.

    By the way, let's discuss the future, and the Baisha gang will definitely come to investigate in the future.

    The disappearance of a helmsman is not a trivial matter. Perhaps in a short period of time, nothing has been noticed, but after a long time, it will naturally be investigated.

    By that time, Jiang Hai will be restless again.

    It is estimated that the Mo family will still be the target, so it is necessary to unify the caliber with the other side and say hello, so as not to reveal the truth again when the time comes.

    Now that they are completely in the same boat, Su Xun is not afraid that they will betray him again, so he will confess to the Baisha Gang.

    After all, the death of a helmsman this time is a relatively big loss to the Baisha Gang, and the Mo family has an inseparable relationship.

    It is impossible to expect the Baisha gang to let them go. As long as they are caught, the whole clan will be wiped out, and they will not be able to run away.

    After all, Su Xun is strong, so he might still be able to run away, but let¨s forget about the Mo family, so they will definitely cooperate with Su Xun.

    Su Xun's speed was very fast, and he soon arrived at Mo's house. The lights were still bright, but the whole Mo's house seemed a little quiet, with no sound at all.

    Occasionally, I could hear the sound of insects chirping in the yard, but everything else was silent, as if haunted, which made Su Xun feel a little puzzled.

    However, the door of the Mo family hall was destroyed before, so Su Xun didn't have to push the door, just went in, and saw the old man sweeping the floor sitting alone on the wicker chair, looking lonely.

    "Why are you alone?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1089 Run away overnight

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man sweeping the floor didn't know what he was thinking, so he just sat there with his head bowed, and didn't notice that Su Xun had come.

    Su Xun said something, which interrupted his thoughts, and glanced at Su Xun suddenly, as if he had seen a ghost.

    After being dull for about three seconds, he finally said, "Youwhy didn't you die?"

    Su Xun was a little speechless, wondering if you, an old man, can speak or not, why are you cursing me? I finally came back and saved my life.

    Rolling his eyes, he only heard Su Xun say: "Why did I die, that guy must have died."

    "No, you don't want to lie to me, you want to lie to me, don't you, tell you, you can kill or cut whatever you want, and I don't know where he went, so don't try to use my words.  "

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to understand something in an instant, and said immediately, with a look on his face that he was about to die generously.

    Su Xun: ""

    ? I was stunned for a while before I realized that it was probably the old man who regarded himself as the iron fan rudder master, and thought that he would use this method to trick him.

    Can't help but feel a little funny, it seems that this old man is really frightened.

    The one who was calculated by the iron fan rudder master has now learned to beware, even the snake shadow of a cup bow, is completely afraid, and does not trust Su Xun at all.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You can pull it down, the appearance of a person can be easily revealed, and my tone of voice still has a voice, can he also pretend?"

    The complexion of the old man sweeping the floor changed. It is true that he thought of this, something is not quite right. It is indeed Su Xun's voice and tone.

    Such a cheap tone is indeed Su Xun's. Except for him, no one else has this tone. Can the accent of speaking be imitated?

    It's unlikely, but the old man is still cautious, he has already been scared by the routine.

    If he hadn't been careless before and left behind the conch that the iron fan helmsman kept, there probably wouldn't be so many things.

    Looking at the suspicious eyes of the old man sweeping the floor, Su Xun also felt very painful, and said to himself, if you had been so cautious earlier, there would be so many things.

    I just heard him say: "Okay, just after you left the customs, you were hanged and beaten by me who was still in the fake alchemy realm. Have you forgotten about this?"

    Upon hearing this, the sweeping old man's face immediately turned ugly, and he gave Su Xun a look, but he believed it now.

    Because of this matter, not many people know about it, no matter how awesome that Iron Fan Steering Master is, he will not know, the person in front of him is really Su Xun.

    The old man sweeping the floor said, "No way, it was really you. How did you escape from him?"

    Still looking Su Xun up and down, he can also see that Su Xun is injured now, the situation is not very good, and he probably suffered a lot.

    But he was quite shocked. A fifth-rank Jindan didn't kill him, and he ran away all the fatal rounds. This kid is really powerful, and it's hard to be dissatisfied.

    But he ran back, didn't he commit suicide? That guy will definitely chase him back. Since he can run, he should hurry up and run farther.

    "It's very simple, if you kill that person, I will run away." Su Xun said with a smile.

    The old man probably didn't believe it at all. He could plant a person in the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    Sure enough, after the old man heard this, the expression on his face was not very convinced. He opened his mouth and said, "Su Xun, what time is it? What are you kidding?"

    "I'm just kidding, don't kill him, do you think I can run back, there are no corpses left now, you don't have to worry."

    Su Xun said in his heart that I didn't think to take a photo, otherwise you wouldn't have so much to say.

    The old man sweeping the floor is obviously still a little bit unbelievable. This kind of thing is simply unimaginable. How could he kill the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    However, Yite knew Su Xun very well, and Su Xun probably wouldn't joke about this kind of thing with him. It's this time, and joking doesn't seem to have much meaning.

    "Don't forget, when I was a fake alchemy, you at the golden alchemy level couldn't beat me." Su Xun said.

    When the old sweeper saw that he mentioned this matter again, his brain hurt a little, and the kid couldn't let him go.

    And what year was that? It was clearly a few months ago.

    However, he also had to admitAdmittedly, this kid's strength is indeed different from his realm, he is a bit perverted.

    Could it be that he really killed that iron fan helmsman?

    Su Xun glanced at him and said, "Now I'm in the third-rank Golden Core realm. Although I'm not as powerful as him, it's not impossible to fight him. He was a little careless, so I killed him, but I'm also very nervous, and I was almost killed."  He got killed."

    After finishing this passage, the expression on Su Xun's face did not change much. It is useless to be afraid now. Anyway, he is the final winner. There is nothing to worry about.

    "Wait a minute, are you already at the third-rank Jindan realm?"

    The old man who swept the floor realized Su Xun's current state after he realized it, and the look in his eyes became different again.

    "Nonsense, otherwise I'll show you something, but soon, I'll probably be able to reach the fourth rank. I won't stay in this state for too long." Su Xun said casually.

    It's not bragging, absorbing the aura of a fifth-rank Jindan realm has greatly improved him, and it is estimated that a breakthrough will take a matter of minutes.

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    I don't know what to say, I always feel that this kid was sent by the heavens to attack him. Since the old man who swept the floor met Su Xun, his self-confidence has been destroyed time and time again.

    As long as it is an individual, facing Su Xun's abnormality, he can't bear it.

    When he broke through the Golden Core Realm and left the customs before, this kid was only in the Golden Core Realm. How long has it been since now, this kid is already in the third-rank Golden Core Realm?

    And he himself is still in the first-grade Golden Core realm.

    It's not that he's too good at it, but that he really can't help it. There are a few perverts like Su Xun.

    The old man sweeping the floor had no choice but to say: "Monster, you are a monster."

    Seeing the old man like this, Su Xun didn't want to hit him anymore, for fear that he would shut himself off and stop talking to himself.

    Su Xun said: "By the way, you Mo family members, why do you feel that there is no one there, and it is surprisingly quiet."

    "Fuck, if you didn't say it, I wouldn't have thought of it~"

    After finishing speaking, the old man sweeping the floor slapped his thigh suddenly, and said, "I thought you were dead. After that guy kills you, he will come to deal with the Mo family."

    "In order to preserve the blood of the Mo family, I let them run away overnight!"

    Su Xun: "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1090 Give benefits

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After being speechless for a short while, Su Xun looked at the old man sweeping the floor, and said, "Where did you go, can you chase him back?"

    "It's probably already out of Jianghai, but it won't be too far away. You and that guy have only been away for an hour at most."

    Su Xun said in his heart that the efficiency of the Mo family is quite worthy of recognition. It took only a while, but they ran away with so many people.

    Of course, this has something to do with the fact that they are immortals and don't have as many worries as ordinary people.

    ?Because they don't care much about those belongings and the like. Anyway, with the strength, they can enjoy themselves wherever they go, and what they are after is not money or the like.

    Just like the four major families in Jianghai, they also have family members who run businesses outside, but those are not core figures.

    People in the real core family would disdain to engage in these things, but the status of the four great families in Jianghai is still the top existence.

    Even if you are a celebrity and wealthy businessman, you still have to be very afraid of them.

    However, it has only been a short time, and it's just over an hour, and it won't run too far, after all, there are a lot of people.

    Su Xun then said: "They all ran away, why don't you run away?"

    "No matter how I run, I'm ready to be killed. I guess you won't tell Xiaoli's whereabouts, so he will definitely come to me afterwards."

    "After you die, I will be the only breakthrough. It would be strange if he didn't come to me. I don't think I can run away, but it will implicate the Mo family."

    Su Xun said in his heart that this old man is not as greedy for life and fear of death as he thought. At least today's performance made Su Xun look at him with admiration.

    Looking at him now, you can tell that he is definitely ready to face death, and he is not just bragging with Su Xun.

    It's just that he didn't expect that Su Xun killed that guy instead. Everything was beyond imagination, and things seemed to be a little chaotic.

    Of course, the old man is obviously not a selfish person, this is for sure, so when Mo Xiaoli was taken away by the Baisha gang, Su Xun didn't blame him too much.

    It is not something he can resist when people take the initiative to come to ask for someone.

    Now that he can sacrifice himself in order to protect the blood of the Mo family, this is already very good in itself, and it requires a lot of determination.

    Of course, there is also a large part of the reason. There is really no good way. He probably won't be able to run away, and the Baisha gang will definitely chase him to the ends of the world.

    Su Xun then said: "Then why don't you hurry up and let them come back, that guy is already dead and out of danger for the time being, why can't you guard Mo's house alone?"

    "But´"

    The expression on the face of the old man sweeping the floor seemed to hesitate for a moment, only to hear him say: "The Baisha Gang killed a leader, and more people will come. At that time, we will still be unlucky."

    "You can kill one, although I think it's unbelievable, but you must have paid a lot of money, you can handle one, how many more, and even their helpers are here."

    "If it really comes to that time, it is estimated that everyone will be finished. Let's seize the opportunity and run away."

    Su Xun rolled his eyes at him, and thought to himself, besides running away, would you order anything else?

    Patiently said to him: "Don't worry, this guy is dead, but the members of the Baisha Gang definitely never thought that he would die."

    "In other words, they think that a rudder master of the fifth-grade Jindan realm, coming to a place like the secular world, where there are few immortal cultivators, how could something happen."

    "I'm sure they won't think about it for a while. Even if they find out, it will probably take a month or so to say the least."

    "Even if people from the Baisha Gang came to Jianghai to investigate, they didn't have enough evidence to know who did it."

    "After finding your Mo family, you just need to deny it, and they won't think that the Mo family is capable of doing such a thing."

    "On the contrary, if you run away, they will be able to confirm immediately that you know the inside story of this matter, and they will find you wherever you go."

    "With the strength of the Baisha Gang, there are still many gang members. If they lock the target, it is not difficult to find it. After all, you have too many Mo family members."

    Su Xun's words made the old man sweep the floor look a little dignified.

    Su Xun followed?I thought completely differently. If I was lucky enough to save my life this time, that would be something God blesses me with, so let¨s just run away.

    But if you think about it carefully, what Su Xun said makes sense. If you stand still, the Baisha Gang may not suspect you.

    ?Because the members of the Baisha Gang didn't know at all that they died in Jianghai. Who knows if they went to other places after the investigation was completed.

    Su Xun said again: "Besides, after a period of time, my strength may break through several realms again. When that time really comes, I won't be afraid to have a few more people."

    "If you really run too far, there is nothing I can do to help you. I can only let you fend for yourself."

    ""

    The corners of the sweeping old man's mouth twitched slightly.

    Although what Su Xun said was true, he still felt that this kid deliberately wanted to hit him.

    He didn't hesitate much anymore, and now everyone knows that he and Su Xun are completely tied to the same boat, and there is nothing to say. If something happened to Su Xun, their Mo family would be gone.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "You are actually right. I will call the person back, and I will count on you. I hope I will not make a wrong bet."

    "What a bet, a broken Mo family, I really think someone is paying attention to it."

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    His heart was extremely hurt, and he didn't want to talk to Su Xun anymore. The old man sweeping the floor didn't bother, and quickly called everyone back.

    Su Xun looked at the old man and said, "Are you okay with your injury this time?"

    "It's not a big problem. It's probably enough to recuperate for a month or so. Anyway, I don't need to make a move. This kind of strength is not enough to show off. It's just a matter of recuperating."

    It can be seen that the old man sweeping the floor was indeed hit too badly. He felt that he had no pursuit of cultivation anymore.

    Anyway, if you do it terribly, it is not as good as others do it casually, and the gap will become wider and wider.

    Su Xun said in his heart that this is not acceptable. If the old man is hit too hard, he will have no fun in the future. It seems that he has to give some benefits to heal his wounded heart.

    Giving some benefits to the sweeping old man or the Mo family, this is what Su Xun has already thought about, and this time the Mo family was indeed implicated by him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1091

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Especially the old man sweeping the floor, this time he was tossed hard.

    In addition to being injured and almost losing his life.

    Secondly, his mind was severely hit.

    It can be said that it was not easy, but in the end he chose not to betray Su Xun, which made Su Xun recognize him very much.

    It is understandable to give him some benefits. In this way, he will be more determined to stand by Su Xun in the future.

    As for what benefits to give, it is a very simple matter, naturally it is the pill, apart from this, Su Xun will not give other things.

    Because things like pills are really worthless to Su Xun, he doesn't care at all, and there is no cost.

    However, ordinary immortal cultivators have a great demand for pills, especially people from several aristocratic families. Compared with real immortal cultivators, they are considered poor households.

    Yaowanggu came to help the poor, which is a very vivid metaphor in itself.

    After Su Xun went to Wanzhou City, he roughly understood and had a clear concept in his mind.

    I'm afraid that if Su Xun casually took out some pills, in the eyes of the Mo family, it would be a very good thing.

    And he will be grateful to Su Xun. This kind of good deed without cost, Su Xun will naturally do it.

    Just listen to Su Xun's tone change: "I'm not joking with you anymore, let's be serious, this time we are all safe and sound, thanks to you."

    "Ahem！！"

    Speaking of this, the sweeping old man blushed immediately.

    He didn't think so. Before Su Xun came, he was still feeling guilty in his heart.

    If he hadn't been too stupid to be tricked by the iron fan rudder master, it is estimated that there would not be so many things.

    Although the final result is good, no matter how you look at it, it seems that Su Xun has exerted absolute power in this, otherwise everyone will be cold together.

    Su Xun suddenly said to him so seriously, it's really a bit messed up, I'm embarrassed.

    I only heard Su Xun say again: "As for me, I have always had a clear distinction between grievances and grievances. It is better for my own people. For those who are unhappy with me, I am better than anyone else."

    "Your Mo family has also been implicated a lot this time. Take these things and take them as my thanks."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun casually threw a few porcelain bottles over.

    The old man sweeping the floor subconsciously caught the porcelain vase, and he wasn't afraid of cheating. According to Su Xun's strength, if he really wanted to harm him, he didn't need to use so many means.

    He glanced at the porcelain bottle and probably guessed what was in it, most likely it was a pill, so he said, "This is it?"

    "In the white porcelain bottle, there are Xiao Huan Dan, there are probably more than a hundred pills. If monks in the fake Dan state use it, the effect will be very good."

    "In the gray porcelain bottle, there is a Great Returning Pill, which can probably be used by monks at the Golden Core level. If you use it, it will be of great help to your cultivation."

    Su Xun said nonsense casually: "It's just that this pill is more precious, and I don't have too many, only about ten pills."

    In fact, Da Huan Dan Su Xun still has a lot in stock, because this thing, his current strength, also needs to be used, so he usually has a lot of it.

    But he will not give too much, and there is a limit to giving favors to buy people's hearts.

    The value of Da Huan Pill is not cheap in itself, and the entire Mo family is probably only used by the old man who sweeps the floor, so it will be of great help to him.

    Other people with the strength of fake alchemy, if they use it, it may not be a good thing. It is better to take Xiaohuandan to be more practical. Everything should be done step by step.

    A dozen or so Big Returning Pills are enough for the old man who sweeps the floor. If he really uses them properly, it is not impossible for him to break through one more realm after a while.

    On the contrary, Xiao Huan Dan is the most useful. It is estimated that the Mo family does not have many, so Su Xun gave more.

    In addition, Su Xun didn¨t give it to the foundation pill. The first is this pill. He doesn¨t have any stock on him, and he hasn¨t refined it for a long time, because he doesn¨t know what it¨s useful for when it¨s refined. It¨s a waste.  It's just time.

    Now even Er Gouzi's appetite has grown a bit, and he doesn't think much about Zhu Jidan.

    The second is that he knows that, apart from the other major families, there are still a lot of Foundation Establishment Pills, and the Mo family has the most reserves of Foundation Establishment Pills.

    At the time of the auction, Su Xun? I have seen it.

    If you give it to them, if you give it a few hundred, you may not have that kind of surprise feeling, so there is no need.

    The eyes of the old man sweeping the floor suddenly changed, and he quickly poured out one pill from the porcelain bottle, and then smelled it.

    He knew about Xiao Huan Dan, but it was the first time he had seen Da Huan Dan. After he smelled it, he would naturally understand the value of this pill, which might be very unusual.

    The more excited old man sweeping the floor still said: "You just gave me these things, is there some kind of conspiracy?"

    Su Xun looked at him angrily, and said in his heart that I still have some conspiracy against you. If I wanted to mess with you, I would probably have killed you when I was in the late stage of the false alchemy.

    "If you don't want it, you can return it. I didn't say that you will accept it."

    The old man sweeping the floor is not an honest person, how could he return what he got.

    However, he still asked: "Give me these, will your own cultivation be affected?"

    "Don't worry, I still have some on me. Otherwise, why do you think I practice so fast? Good talent is only one aspect."

    The old man sweeping the floor didn't think there was any surprise. The speed of Su Xun's breakthrough was already unimaginable.

    Relying on such things as elixir, it is not surprising, but it is a normal thing.

    Let the old man sweeping the floor also have some comfort, saying that he is not too rubbish, mainly because he still has too few resources for cultivation. Compared with Su Xun, it is a world of difference.

    This kid must be fat and oily, and with his character, he would not give him all he needed for his cultivation, which proves that he is definitely not short of this elixir.

    The old man sweeping the floor was not polite anymore, and he said directly: "That's okay, I accept this pill, and I will treat it as a gift from you to my granddaughter."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and said to himself that this old man is also good at shamelessness.

    Just kidding, the old man still said seriously: "But thank you very much, we really lack these things."

    "In the future, you can just talk about the Mo family's affairs. Everything is up to you. Anyway, I am too old, and I am not strong enough. Whether the Mo family can exist or not depends mainly on you."

    Su Xun rubbed his nose and knew that the effect had been achieved. The old man sweeping the floor is afraid that he is submissive to him now, and his heart has been bought over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1092 Continuous Breakthrough

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although he did not come to the Mo family to suppress a wave of force, the final effect was the same as that of other aristocratic families.

    Since then, the four major families in Jianghai have basically been dominated by Su Xun.

    As long as Su Xun gives an order, no one dares not to obey.

    But Su Xun said: "Don't say so many useless things, I won't come to your Mo's house to do anything, usually I really don't want to come here."

    The tone was full of disdain for the Mo family. The old man who swept the floor said in his heart that he would take advantage of others, so I would not be as knowledgeable as you.

    Only Su Xun said again: "But I have to remind you, after the Mo family members come back, you have to give them a good warning."

    "I made sure that no one will leak the news this time, so that when the Baisha gang comes to investigate in the future, they will not find any clues."

    There are some things that Su Xun can't say bluntly, but he believes that the old man sweeping the floor should understand it in his heart.

    This matter has too much to do with it, and the fate of the Mo family is also tied to it, so nothing can go wrong.

    People in the Mo family who know the inside story must be arranged. If they are really unreliable people, maybe they can be eliminated directly.

    Although it is a bit cruel, sometimes it is a last resort. It is impossible for the sweeping old man not to understand this truth.

    Fortunately, those who know the inside story are only some elders and the like, who are all high-level members of the aristocratic family. They are usually loyal and loyal, so they must be easier to cooperate with.

    If the old man sweeping the floor can't even handle this matter, then there will be obvious problems in his control of the Mo family.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, then I'll go back first, you should take good care of your wounds, I will have to recuperate for a few days after I go back."

    After leaving Mo's house, Su Xun called Mo Xiaoli and wanted to tell Mo Xiaoli about the current situation.

    Mo Xiaoli was also very anxious. After receiving the notification from the Mo family, she felt that things might be getting worse, and she was always worried about Su Xun.

    If she hadn't told her rationally, going back at this time would definitely add to the chaos, and Su Xun definitely didn't want to see it, probably Mo Xiaoli would really go back to find Su Xun.

    If something really happened to Su Xun, then what's the point of her being able to survive because of Su Xun's sacrifice.

    After receiving the call, I was relieved.

    The two of them said a few words, and it was basically Su Xun who was comforting. Mo Xiaoli's mood was not very good, and the fear he experienced today was too great.

    Su Xun also knows that Mo Xiaoli is similar to the other ninety women, because she was imprisoned by the Baisha Gang for a period of time, so there is a shadow deep in her heart.

    This shadow usually doesn't show up, but once you hear the troubles related to the Baisha Gang, it will have an effect immediately.

    It's not too difficult to get rid of this shadow. If you go back and wipe out the Baisha gang directly so that they won't worry about it in the future, then it won't be a big problem.

    Su Xun asked Mo Xiaoli to come back with them, there will be nothing to do in the near future.

    At the same time, Su Xun was also thinking, after those women came back, they had to think about what to do when they had an opportunity.

    Living together all the time is not a solution, on the contrary, it is also troublesome. After a long time, an adult will be too boring, if he does nothing.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun came home late at night, and he was indeed very uncomfortable. In addition to being exhausted, he was also slightly injured. Although it was not serious, the impact was not small.

    This kind of injury is no longer a medical matter. It is beyond that category and can only be recovered slowly through practice.

    Anyway, there should be no fighting these two days, and Su Xun doesn't care too much about it.

    It just so happened that Su Xun wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to break through as soon as possible, besides, the fourth-rank Jindan realm was already approaching.

    When he broke through to the third-rank Golden Core state before, in fact, there was still a lot of aura left in that Ziyun fruit. In addition, today, he has absorbed all the cultivation base of a fifth-rank Golden Core realm.

    The aura in the body is almost reaching the point of breakthrough again. Su Xun's roots are relatively good. If he keeps breaking through, he doesn't have to worry about too many problems.

    It is difficult for others to break through once, but Su Xun still has to worry about whether there will be any problems if he breaks through too fast.

    Fortunately, he has an immortal monarch physique, so there must be no major problems with his physique.

    Su Xun didn't wait any longer, went straight up, and took out the Chiyue fruit that he got from Wanzhou City earlier.

    This red moon fruit is still from the Baisha gang.It was obtained from the hands of Tong Tong's disciples, and it was because of those two guys that Su Xun discovered Mo Xiaoli from the Baisha Gang.

    Otherwise, I really don't know how to find someone.

    It's just that Su Xun hasn't eaten the Chiyue fruit yet. When he broke through last time, he used Ziyun fruit.

    Speaking of the effect, Ziyun fruit is much stronger than Chiyue fruit in all aspects, and it is not of the same grade.

    Now Su Xun can break through with just a little bit, Chiyue fruit is enough, but Ziyun fruit is wasted.

    Su Xun didn't hesitate here, and directly swallowed Chi Yueguo.

    When he was injured, he still wanted to break through, so he must be a lunatic.

    Under such circumstances, it is estimated that most people will think about recovering from their injuries first. After all, breakthroughs cannot be ignored. If one is not careful, the breakthrough may fail.

    If it fails, the consequences will be serious.

    Going to break through after being injured is completely crazy.

    But Su Xun is not too worried about these things, and at the same time he also understands that if the breakthrough is successful.

    In the process of his breakthrough, his body will be transformed, so it will be no big deal. If there is any injury, it will naturally get better at that time.

    After Chi Yueguo had eaten, a wave of spiritual energy rushed in, and rushed towards Su Xun's several golden pills, like several golden pills, like a huge whirlpool.

    Fortunately, Su Xun had the experience of eating purple cloud fruit before. Compared with Chiyue fruit, the effect is mediocre at best, without any special feeling.

    The aura in the body is almost there, and it has reached that critical point. If it does not break through, it will not be very good.

    The time for this breakthrough was slightly longer than every previous breakthrough, and it took a little more than a day and a night.

    Fortunately, the final result was good, and it was not unexpected. In the end, he successfully broke through and reached the fourth-rank Jindan realm.

    I really didn't expect that in just a few days, I had broken through two realms in a row, and it was a breakthrough in the Jindan realm. It is estimated that Su Xun is the only one in the past.

    As for other people, Su Xun thinks it is impossible, it is too difficult, besides being an immortal, his roots are too good.

    With Kun's help, Su Xun's devouring cultivation base is really powerful. Without this thing, Su Xun's breakthrough would have been slower.

    Of course, it can also be seen that this is only the fourth-rank Jindan realm, and it is already very difficult to break through. I have sucked a fifth-rank Jindan realm, and I have to eat a spiritual fruit. I don¨t know how much the breakthrough will take.  Disaster.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1093 Tianyi debuts

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In any case, after the breakthrough, the mood of the whole person is quite good, which represents himself, and he is one step closer to being strong.

    If he could break through earlier, the battle with the iron fan rudder master would not be so thrilling.

    His own fighting power of the fourth-rank Jindan realm, he must have no problem beating him to a fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    However, there is no way to say that, because if it is not because of absorbing his aura, it will probably take a while for Su Xun to break through to the fourth-rank Jindan realm.

    Don't look at Su Xun's breakthrough so fast, it seems to be an unreasonable thing, but in fact it is just because he absorbed a master of the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    Think about it carefully, even a fifth-rank Jindan realm can't help Su Xun break through directly, and he needs the help of the spirit fruit.

    The further you go, the more difficult this breakthrough will be.

    If you want to break through, relying on pills and the like is not enough. Although the spirit fruit is good, there are too few of these things.

    Currently, Su Xun still has two Ziyun fruits in his hand. After eating them, they will be gone. It is not easy to get new spiritual fruits.

    Many times it is like a chance, and you can only get it when various factors of chance and coincidence come together.

    Even if you are in Wanzhou City and have enough crystals, it is unlikely that you want to buy a large amount of spiritual fruit for your own consumption.

    Therefore, if Su Xun wants to break through quickly and achieve the result he wants, he can only rely on Kun's devouring.

    It's just that if you want to devour it again, you need a more powerful master, and if you have a fifth-rank Jindan, it's not enough.

    Su Xun was also entangled in his heart. On the one hand, he hoped that some powerful masters would come, who would be defeated by him and then absorb the spiritual energy. Helping him practice would not kill two birds with one stone.

    On the other hand, I was worried that if I got too aggressive, I would be wiped out.

    How to say Kun still has some limitations, and it can only be used against people who are too weak to fight, which means that Su Xun has to defeat them.

    Those who are weaker than Su Xun have not absorbed them yet, so in order to become stronger, they can only take risks.

    Regardless of such long-term things, Su Xun took the time to take a bath.

    Every time after breaking through, it almost always looks like this, there will be a layer of fine dirt on the body, and it will emit a very bad smell.

    Now after the realm is high, this is still good. When the realm is low, after breaking through, the body is really dirty, like a thick layer of mud.

    The feeling of these impurities covering the body is not very good, but after taking a shower and washing it off, you will find it very refreshing and your body has reached its best state.

    Having reached this state, Su Xun's body has long been as crystal clear as jade, indescribably fair, and his skin is even more flawless, without any impurities.

    Every time I do something with Luo Shenyi, even Luo Shenyi can't help but want to touch her for a while, and at the same time she is quite envious.

    With Luo Shenyi's heaven-defying skin, which can make women's embarrassing skin envious, one can imagine how heaven-defying Su Xun's skin is.

    After washing, I threw the clothes into the washing machine and spun them, and Su Xun went out to have breakfast.

    Su Xun is already very familiar with the breakfast restaurants nearby downstairs, and basically he went around them all, knowing which ones taste good, which ones have special features, and which ones are deceptive.

    Early in the morning, Su Xun came to a noodle shop today and ordered a piece of fat sausage noodles with eggs.

    While waiting, Su Xun happened to overhear the conversation of a young couple sitting near him.

    Judging by the appearance of this young couple, they might be students from Jianghai University, they are all about the same age.

    As for why they were outside early this morning, and their faces were still tired, it is estimated that they went to open the room to play King of Glory last night, and did not return to the dormitory.

    Generally, for these students, Su Xun is heartbroken. He stayed out at night just to play a game. If the teacher and parents found out, they would be so worried.

    There is an infinite earphone hanging on the boy's ear, which looks very delicate and must be expensive.

    But seeing that he is still stepping on AJ on his face, it is estimated that the family conditions are quite good, better than most of the students.

    The girl was obviously dissatisfied and felt neglected, so she said, "Hey, you still need to wear earphones after breakfast, can you take them off and talk to me."

    "??Dear, it¨s not my fault, mainly Luo Tianyi¨s song is so good, I can¨t help but want to listen to it several times.  "

    When the boy was talking, he was still intoxicated.

    The girl didn't refute what he said, but said: "Luo Tianyi's song is good, I admit it, and I feel amazing after listening to it."

    "It's just that you played it all night yesterday, and you still listen to it today. Don't you feel tired? I'm afraid your eardrums can't take it."

    The boy didn't take it seriously: "What's this? I'm already a big fan of hers, and I will definitely listen to her songs forever in the future."

    "It's a pity that she has only released a song. I don't know when I will be able to wait for her album. As for the concert, it may be earlier."

    The girl glanced at him and said, "I see, you guys just want to see how good-looking she is."

    "Hehe, being good-looking is only one aspect. The main reason is that she sings so beautifully. I really don't know why she has such a voice. It's a pity that I am uneducated. I can only use the word "sound of nature."

    ""

    The next two people talked about trivial matters, such as how many classes in the morning, which cafeteria to meet at noon, etc. Su Xun was not interested in listening.

    It wasn't that Su Xun wanted to eavesdrop on purpose, the main reason was that he was too close, and Su Xun's current perception ability was too powerful. Sometimes, if he was not careful, he might overhear it.

    The main thing is that he usually hears other people talking, but he doesn't really listen to them. He just filters them out automatically, so he doesn't have so much free time.

    But what the couple said about Tianyi today aroused his interest, and his first reaction was Luo Tianyi.

    Judging from the information they said, it is almost certain that they are good-looking, and they sing well, and they just made their debut.

    It seems that Luo Tianyi, that little girl, has started to make her debut, and she has already released songs.

    Su Xun really doesn't know about this. If he knew, he would have to listen to it anyway. Luo Tianyi thinks it's just a song, and it's better to keep a low profile. Naturally, he won't ask Su Xun to show off.

    However, judging from the conversation between the couple just now, they still recognized Luo Tianyi's strength.

    Especially if the girl has been praised, if she can be praised by other women, it proves that this woman is really outstanding.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1094 Old Fu's Dinner

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Handsome guy, your fat intestine noodles are here, please take your time."

    Just at this time, the waiter came over and brought the noodles to Su Xun's table, the movement was very smooth, and no soup spilled out.

    Su Xun also hurriedly said: "Okay, thank you."

    Picking up the chopsticks, Su Xun started to eat. The noodles of this restaurant are really well cooked, very chewy.

    When eating noodles, Su Xun was most afraid of the kind of cooking time that was not well controlled, resulting in a bowl of noodles all sticking together, not to mention sticky, not yet chewy.

    At the same time, the fat sausage here is a major feature. It is fat but not greasy, and the taste is quite smooth. It is very good to eat with noodles.

    Su Xun sucked the noodles in his mouth and took out his mobile phone at the same time. It was the secret that had not been released yet. Some people probably saw it and didn't know the brand of the mobile phone.

    The Internet speed is fast, Su Xun opened the browser, and after entering Luo Tianyi, a lot of content appeared in an instant, all about Luo Tianyi's news.

    "Luo Tianyi, a new singer debuted, caused a boom on the internet."

    "Luo Tianyi is on fire, let me explain to everyone who this Luo Tianyi is."

    "Is Luo Tianyi's fire a real strength, or is there capital operating behind it?"

    "Another new star in the Chinese music scene, Luo Tianyi may break the current lifeless situation in the Chinese music scene."

    "After the new song was released, it quickly climbed to the top of the music website, and I will introduce you to this recently popular Luo Tianyi."

    ""

    Most of them are these eye-catching news. Su Xun also saw Luo Tianyi's photo, and confirmed that it was the same person.

    At the same time, Su Xun also searched for Luo Tianyi's songs, which can be easily found on the music software.

    Luo Tianyi also released a song called [Drunken Autumn Wind], which is an ancient style song, full of charm and aura.

    Su Xun clicked play, because Su Xun didn't wear earphones in public places, so he played in a low voice so as not to disturb others.

    The whole song is a little more than four minutes long, and the lyrics and music are quite good. Even among ancient songs, it is considered to be of a level, and it gives a good feeling when listening to it.

    Many ancient songs nowadays are actually messy things, forcibly pieced together with those words.

    You seem to be very old-fashioned, but in fact, people with a little bit of literary level will think that bullshit does not make sense and has no artistic conception after a closer look.

    Luo Tianyi's song is obviously pretty good. Of course, it was not written by Luo Tianyi, and her name is not on the lyrics. It is probably produced by a well-known musician hired by the company.

    Compared with lyrics and music, Luo Tianyi's singing is undoubtedly better.

    Su Xun can feel Luo Tianyi's beautiful timbre even if it is played externally and the sound is not loud. It seems that his idol microphone has played an important role.

    If you wear headphones to listen to it, or play it on a stereo, the effect will definitely be better. For the ears, this is the ultimate enjoyment.

    After listening to it once, I couldn't help but want to listen to it a second time.

    No wonder that boy just now was so obsessed.

    Looking at it now, Luo Tianyi's debut is relatively smooth, with the foreshadowing of this song and the accumulation of popularity.

    It will be a matter of course to release an album and hold a concert in the future.

    ? As long as the company doesn't come up with any nonsense, just make up some rubbish songs, with Luo Tianyi's conditions, there is no problem in wanting to be popular.

    No, it should be said that Luo Tianyi is completely popular now. There are many searches about her on the Internet. It seems that many people want to know her.

    Similarly, her first song was at the top of the charts in terms of downloads and plays, and there is still a lot of popularity in the follow-up, which has reached a level that others have been unable to achieve for a long time.

    After Su Xun turned off the music, he sent a message to Luo Tianyi: Yes, he didn't even tell me when he released a new song.

    Originally I wanted to make a phone call, but after thinking about it, she might not have woken up so early.

    Sure enough, more than an hour later, Luo Tianyi came back to Su Xun: You already know it, but I didn't dare to tell you because I was afraid that I could sing badly.

    "Who can say it's not good, after I listened to it, I decided to repeat the single. In addition, when I was having breakfast, I could hear people praising your song for being good."

    "Well, I can't believe what I said."

    "How many people are looking forward to when the album will be released.  "

    "Then are you looking forward to it?"

    "Of course I look forward to it."

    "Hee hee, the album is still being produced, it should be coming soon, I've been preparing for it all this time, and I'm so busy that I can't attend classes at the school."

    Su Xun also knows that it is the price to be famous, and there is nothing to say about the path he chose. Luo Tianyi must also know it himself, and he just complained.

    To put it bluntly, living in this world, most people are very tired. Compared with those who work hard to support their families, being a star is already very good.

    At least if you are tired for a while, you can earn money that others can't earn in their entire lives.

    Su Xun replied: Then you should pay more attention to yourself. If you are exhausted, then I will have to smash your company.

    If the company's senior executives saw the news sent by Su Xun, they would probably be speechless, thinking that if you want to smash your own company, isn't this a prodigal?

    ！！！！！！

    In the afternoon, Fu Lihan called Su Xun and said that he would invite him to dinner tonight.

    Of course it wasn't him, if he went to Fu's house, it must be Fu Aohai who invited him.

    When eating with Fu Lihan, the two of them are more casual, but they don't take it seriously.

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, thinking that this old Fu, why did he treat guests to dinner every two days? Although everyone has a good relationship, it is not a problem to have a meal together.

    Fu Lihan said: "Today, my dad made a dinner, and will invite some of his good friends and partners to dinner at home."

    "Besides you, Mr. Luo will also go. Of course, if you can't get along with those people, it's okay if you don't go. I'll just talk about it later." Fu Lihan said.

    I guess I probably also understand Su Xun's temper, and I don't like dealing with those businessmen, especially those who are not familiar with them.

    When Su Xun heard this, it was just a dinner party, just like ordinary people, when they celebrate their birthdays, they invite their friends to dinner.

    The rich people must also come to this trick, but they call it a banquet.

    Since it is at home, it is probably just a drink, which is not as important as a banquet.

    If Su Xun really can't think about it, it's fine, Fu Aohai won't say anything.

    But this old Fu helped Su Xun a lot anyway, and Su Xun has a good relationship with him, and Luo Shenyi still went, so Su Xun was embarrassed not to go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1095

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, I'll go there at night, you can come with me then, I'll go to the police station and wait for you to get off work."

    Fu Lihan said, "It's fine, I have nothing to do today, and I can get off work on time at six o'clock!"

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun took a rest at home, and brushed Er Gouzi's hair by the way.

    During this period of time, it is obvious that Er Gouzi's body has grown a lot, and he looks a bit like a big dog.

    Not as cute as before when I was a child, but after getting bigger, the momentum of my body is obviously a little bit clueless.

    The older he grows up, the more he looks different from ordinary dogs, even a little domineering.

    Of course, in front of Su Xun, he was still too timid, and kept wagging his tail when he saw it.

    Later, Su Xun went to the Jianghai City Police Station and took the initiative to come to the door, which was quite natural. The people in the police station knew Su Xun's identity somewhat.

    After seeing Su Xun, there were still people greeting him warmly.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, threw two cigarettes, nodded, and ran to Fu Lihan's office.

    Some new policemen were still a little puzzled, thinking who this kid was, and came in swaggeringly, and everyone was very polite, so they almost went up and licked him.

    Even if you are a rich second generation, you don't dare to be coquettish here, what is this place, this is the general office of Jianghai City.

    Your average character is an existence that you don't dare to provoke at all.

    Then someone with some seniority would say a little bit, once he heard that he was Fu Lihan's buddy, that's okay, he must be someone who can't be provoked.

    Fu Lihan's status has been gradually promoted in the police station. At his age, it can be said that he has a lot to do, and the people above him are also optimistic about him.

    In the next few years, it will be a matter of time before the full takeover, so everyone knows that Fu Lihan must not be offended.

    What's more, his family background is not a secret. It was reported by the news back then. This kind of super rich second generation ran out of business. Everyone likes to read similar news.

    Knowing his family background, you will feel that Fu Lihan is even more irresistible. He can play in any way, and this kind of person must be curry favor with him.

    When I arrived at Fu Lihan's office, I found that there was no one there. I guess the guy was in a meeting or something, so Su Xun sat in his seat and waited for him.

    Fortunately, it didn't take long, and Su Xun also came at the time when he got off work. After a while, that guy Fu Lihan came back.

    As soon as he saw Su Xun, he said: "I was outside just now, and someone said you were here, good guy, you are an acquaintance here now, are you interested in coming here to be a policeman or something like that?"

    "If I come here, I guess nothing will happen to you."

    Su Xun also teased him, and then said: "Can I get off work?"

    "You can go, wait for me to change clothes, if I wear this to go home, my dad will probably beat me to death."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing out loud when he heard this, and said in his heart that if he doesn't beat you, some of your father's friends and partners are here today.

    If they saw you going back in a police uniform, what would you think in my heart, I would definitely go back and deal with this guy.

    After waiting for him for a few minutes, the two of them went out directly to Fu Lihan's house.

    Fu Aohai has already been waiting at home. Today's Fu's house is quite lively, with many people present. It seems that Su Xun and the others are relatively late.

    After arriving, Su Xun also saw Luo Shenyi, and the two of them just met their eyes for a moment, looking relatively calm, and didn't say anything.

    In front of outsiders, the two still keep a certain distance. After all, there are more people today, and Su Xun doesn't want to know his identity, so everyone knows it.

    Therefore, when Fu Aohai introduced Su Xun, he didn't say anything, he just said that he was Fu Lihan's friend and came to have a meal together.

    Everyone saw that he came here with Fu Lihan, so naturally they wouldn't suspect anything. Not many people really knew Su Xun's identity.

    The people who came today are almost all middle-aged people, they are more in line with Fu Aohai's circle of friends, and they are all famous and have a certain status.

    Naturally, they would not put too much energy on Su Xun. Basically, no one talked to Su Xun, but they paid more attention to Luo Shenyi.

    This is also a normal thing, and SuXun wanted the result.

    It is really tiring to be surrounded by people all day long. Some people like to be held in the arms of stars, but some people don't like it.

    However, this was at Fu Aohai's home, and a group of people just greeted Luo Shenyi, paying attention to propriety.

    If you act wild here, you will not only offend Luo Shenyi, but also offend Fu Aohai.

    No matter how you say it, Fu Aohai has a pivotal position in Jianghai's business circle, and no one dares to provoke him casually.

    Su Xun also knew this, and he wasn't very worried. He just drank tea quietly and waited for the meal.

    On the wine table, about a dozen people sat on a large round wooden table, and the food was very rich.

    Fu Aohai's strength and the things he provided must be extraordinary, with delicious food and wine.

    It would have been more perfect if a few beauties were added to the fun, but no one would dare to do that with Luo Shenyi as a woman.

    Su Xun didn't talk much at the wine table, and he seemed to have no sense of presence, but everyone was a good person, and they were veterans at the dinner table. Adjusting the atmosphere and so on were all pediatrics.

    Even though Su Xun didn't say much, he felt that the meal was pretty good.

    Having enough wine and food, at the end of the meal, it seemed that everyone was a little bit drunk, but Su Xun could tell at a glance that no one was drunk at all.

    As far as the drinking capacity of this group of people is concerned, it is not a problem to drink more.

    There was a guy who looked very handsome. He took out a rectangular box. I don't know what it was carved out of. This box alone feels very delicate, and it may be very valuable.

    Then everyone can't help but guess, just a box is so tall and beautiful, so the things inside should be more precious, it can't be just buying a box and returning the pearls.

    Attracting everyone's attention, this guy didn't pretend to be a joke, so he said: "I heard that Mr. Fu likes to collect antiques, especially ancient calligraphy and paintings."

    "As for me, I also got a good thing to give to Mr. Fu. I don't know if I can get into Mr. Fu's eyes."

    Su Xun could see that this guy was here to flatter him, he probably had something to ask Fu Aohai for something.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1096 There is a problem with the painting

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Su Xun understands, the people present don't understand.

    People like Fu Aohai naturally understand.

    I just heard him say: "Mr. Guo, it's too polite for you to say that. As the saying goes, you don't get rewarded for nothing. If you give something suddenly, I don't dare to accept it casually."

    "But as a person, I really like these calligraphy and paintings. I can take them out and show them to everyone. I can also feast my eyes on them."

    With Fu Aohai's status, he really wouldn't be able to take other people's things casually, it would be a bit self-deprecating, and it's not necessary.

    It's just that he also has this preference. Mr. Guo is obviously very clear about it, and he intentionally caters to what he likes, so Fu Aohai is also a little tickled, wanting to see what it is.

    Ordinary things must not be brought out, and they will not be brought in front of Fu Aohai.

    In this way, it is inevitable that I will look forward to it a little more.

    Mr. Guo obviously didn't like to play tricks, so he took out the painting directly and spread it out carefully. Fu Aohai was afraid that there would be any damage, so he asked his servants to move a clean small table over.

    The dining table is full of leftovers. If a little bit of oil and water comes into contact with it, it is estimated that a painting will be destroyed immediately. That is a sin among sins.

    After spreading it out, Fu Aohai's eyes straightened immediately, and he said in an unbelievable voice: "Thisis this Tang Bohu's "Autumn Wind Sending a Child"?"

    Among other things, this Fu Aohai is still a little level, at least Su Xun can't see anything at all, and he can recognize it at a glance.

    ?It seems that he is not trying to gain fame, in order to appear elegant, he has really done some research himself.

    The name Tang Bohu couldn't be more familiar, because the interpretation in the movie is almost well-known to every household. Everyone knows that he is a romantic character and one of the four great talents in Jiangnan.

    In fact, Tang Bohu in history was indeed quite capable. When he took part in the imperial examination in his early years, he was depressed because he was involved in the fraud case of the imperial examination that year.

    It's just a talent, but it can't be hidden. Whether it's poetry or painting, it's full of talent and enough to be recognized.

    Especially Tang Bohu's paintings, they are very sought-after things, basically you can't buy them if you have money.

    Su Xun roughly looked around, and he could tell that it looked like it was old, and it was well preserved.

    The picture is also very delicate, but with Su Xun's level, he really can't appreciate it. What is the significance of this thing, and where is the beauty in it.

    It's like an essay on a Chinese test. After you read it, you feel that it is bland and seems to be nothing, but it makes you write the profound meaning contained in it.

    But for some people, this is poison. Fu Aohai kept looking at it, and his eyes became a little different.

    As for the other people, they don¨t know if they know how to do it or not. Anyway, they keep praising it. This is really a good painting. It¨s so awesome.

    Su Xun and Fu Lihan didn't say a word, on the contrary, the two of them were a bit embarrassed to see it. It's just a painting. Is it necessary to be so aggressive.

    "Mr. Guo, I remember this painting. It seems to be from abroad. How did you get it?"

    Fu Ohai said.

    It is obvious that Fu Aohai has a little understanding of these famous paintings.

    And Mr. Guo said: "It is true that it is abroad, but I bought it back at a huge price, more than 100 million yuan. That foreign collector is really black."

    When everyone heard this, they all gasped, thinking that this is too expensive, the price of a painting is more than 100 million, it is simply outrageously expensive.

    However, Fu Aohai didn't think there was anything expensive. He only heard him say: "The more than 100 million flowers are really worth it. Although the price is high, the value of this painting is even higher. It can be called a priceless treasure."

    "Before, I also wanted to buy some famous paintings from foreign countries, but those foreign collectors are more professional than us, and they are not short of money. There is no need to sell them. They also understand the truth that rare goods can be lived in."

    "It is naturally the best for Huaxia's things to stay in Huaxia."

    "Hehe, I was also lucky. The collector seemed to have a problem with the capital chain, so I took the opportunity to buy it."

    "If it weren't for the high value of this painting, I probably wouldn't be willing to pay such a high price."

    Mr. Guo also had a smile on his face, explaining to everyone.

    theIt's okay if he doesn't explain it, but after explaining it like this, Su Xun felt that there was something wrong.

    Obviously this was bought as a gift, but he also said that it was just a coincidence that he just bought it when someone was short of money.

    Although on the surface, it makes sense, but obviously it still feels a little far-fetched.

    Others didn't care, but Su Xun took it to heart.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and carefully looked at the pictures laid out on the table a few more times.

    He didn't look carefully just now, and he hasn't noticed it yet, but now that he is serious, he finds that this picture may not be real, and there seems to be some problems.

    To give a very simple example, such a picture has been handed down for hundreds of years. The reason why an antique is called an antique is that age is a very important aspect.

    And anything, after a long time, will have a little spirituality, this spirituality is very mysterious, and it is impossible to say exactly what is going on.

    But Su Xun, as an immortal cultivator, probably understands that in terms of spirituality, it means that these antiques have accumulated some aura after years of accumulation.

    It's just that the aura is very thin. Su Xun, as a cultivator, naturally doesn't like it, and it won't have any substantial help for his cultivation.

    However, there is no aura in this famous painting, which is enough to prove that there is a problem.

    But on the surface, you can't find any clues, just like the real thing.

    It's no wonder that Fu Aohai, a researcher like Fu Aohai, was deceived and believed it to be true.

    As for Mr. Guo who sent the painting, I don't know if he knew it or not. Su Xun heard his deliberate explanation just now, and felt that he should know it well.

    It's just that the level of fraud in this painting is too high, so he is not worried that Fu Aohai will find out.

    Even if he was found out by accident, he can still say that he was completely ignorant and was tricked by others.

    Fu Aohai looked reluctant to part with him, and said, "I never expected that I would still see such famous paintings in my lifetime. The dinner today seems to be a good deal."

    When he made such a joke, the people present immediately burst into laughter.

    And Mr. Guo said: "Mr. Fu, this is for you in itself. If you like it, you can watch it every day." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1097

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this painting is for Fu Aohai.

    Otherwise, if you come to have a meal, who has nothing to do and brings a painting here, is it just to show off?  That would be boring.

    Mr. Guo did not hide his thoughts, and directly stated that he was going to give it to Fu Aohai.

    But Fu Aohai hurriedly said: "No, no, I can't accept such a good thing, Mr. Guo, you are too polite."

    Although he is interested, people like Fu Aohai are not stupid. They know the stakes and take advantage of others, which is universal at any time.

    And it's such a precious thing, so it's even more conceivable.

    After taking it, he must owe Mr. Guo a great favor. Although it is not a big deal, it will not have any negative impact on Fu Aohai.

    But Fu Aohai doesn't like that kind of thing, he always thinks about what he owes others, how to pay it back and so on.

    Mr. Guo obviously didn't intend to give up. He only heard him say: "Mr. Fu, you are too polite. The price is just superficial, and it is nothing."

    "Actually, this painting is worthless in the eyes of those of us who don't understand it. Only when someone like you, Mr. Fu, understands and appreciates it, can it be considered to reflect its true value. Otherwise, wouldn't it be  The pearl is dusty."

    ?Su Xun felt pained when he heard it, and thought that this flattery was too straightforward, and it's true that rich people don't know how to cover it up.

    This guy wants to give the painting to Fu Aohai so strongly, the motive is definitely not pure, what is it for, to put it bluntly, this Su Xun is not very clear, but it must be unusual.

    To put it bluntly, he asked Fu Aohai for something worth hundreds of millions of dollars to give away. It is estimated that what he asked for was not a trivial matter, and the price was really too high.

    Su Xun also believes that Fu Aohai has the ability to weigh himself, otherwise he would not have reached the point where he is today. Whether he agrees or refuses, he should have figured it out, and it won't really have much impact on him.

    A smart person knows how to choose, and will always choose the one that affects him first.

    But the problem is that this painting is fake. In fact, this guy is just fooling Fu Aohai with empty gloves.

    However, everyone else still felt that he spent a lot of effort and blood to curry favor with Fu Aohai.

    If he does not agree, Fu Aohai will be too disrespectful, and he will distance himself from some friends invisibly, making him seem not very approachable.

    But if you agree, you will definitely suffer a big loss, and it will be a dumb loss, the kind that you can't even say.

    ? If you accept something from others and turn around and you find something wrong, it is not good to go out and talk about it, because there is no such rule.

    People will say that you did it on purpose, why didn't you say it at the time, but you still ran out to say it afterwards.

    Su Xun also didn't speak for the time being, let's see what Fu Aohai said first, if he is really fooled, no matter how appropriate he is, come out and say something, so that he won't be really tricked.

    If it was possible to be tricked, there would not be much loss, and Fu Aohai couldn't even find out about it in a short period of time.

    However, Su Xun couldn't stand it anymore. This Mr. Guo is not a good thing. A proper reminder will prevent Fu Aohai from being tricked by this kind of person in the future, which is obviously not good.

    Fu Aohai's face showed a look of embarrassment. This situation made him feel a little difficult to handle.

    Of course, Fu Aohai's temper is not the kind of mother-in-law. He will deal with things resolutely.

    The problem is that he really likes this painting, and he thinks it is not easy to see it, but it would be great if he could have it.

    People who like to collect will inevitably have this kind of thought. When they see a good thing, they want to keep it for themselves, or normal people will have these thoughts.

    Fu Aohai thought about it for a while, and he really wanted it. He had no choice but to face his own heart, so he said, "This is Mr. Guo."

    "You are very appetizing to me, but I have no reason to take such a valuable thing for nothing."

    Fu Aohai thought for a while, and then said: "How about this, how much did you pay for it, I will give you the money directly later, it will be treated as I bought it, and I will owe you a favor, help me  Bring the paintings from abroad."

    After Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help but sigh that Fu Aohai is really good, and there are reasons for being a successful businessman.There is no doubt that this is a brilliant approach. He didn't want it for nothing, he just spent money to buy it. Anyway, it was more than 100 million yuan, so he didn't suffer a loss when he bought it.

    Such a thing is a treasure handed down from generation to generation, and it exists without a market at all. It is not easy to see it, let alone buy it.

    Those who own it will generally not sell it.

    ?In comparison, more than 100 million is really nothing. With Fu Aohai's net worth, what is this little money? I am happy that it is hard to buy.

    Moreover, Fu Aohai can also be a human being, and he also said that he still owes a favor. After all, if it weren't for Mr. Guo, he wouldn't be able to buy this painting.

    However, they all understand very well that it is also a favor, but this favor is obviously different, and the weight is very light.

    Fu Aohai's method can be regarded as a compromise, and it is relatively good.

    Of course, the good premise of this is that the painting must be real. If you make a fake painting and spend more than 100 million yuan to buy it, it is completely a loss to grandma's house.

    Probably Fu Aohai would find out later, he would vomit blood angrily.

    Su Xun said in his heart, this deal is absolutely impossible, Te Niang is too bad, if he really agrees, he has to stop it no matter what.

    Mr. Guo still said that he didn't want to sell it and wanted to give it away directly, but Fu Aohai also insisted on his point of view. It's okay to buy it, but it's fine to take it for nothing. I won't owe you such a big favor because of this.

    There is no free pie in the world. You have benefited from others, and when you look back, you may pay more.

    Well Mr. Guo has no good solution, this guy is simply not willing to eat, after thinking about it, in order not to return empty-handed today, he might as well sell it.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun can be sure that this guy must know that there is something wrong with the painting.

    Anyway, it is a fake, and the cost of spending is very limited, so let¨s sell it if you sell it, so that you won¨t get nothing at all, but you can earn 100 million to tens of millions, which is equivalent to taking it for nothing.

    The same risk is also great. It would be fine if he was not discovered, but Fu Aohai owed him a little favor instead.

    But if he was found out, then Fu Aohai would not tell the matter, because he would also be ashamed.

    But looking back, he will definitely deal with him in the future. It seems that he has relatively high confidence in his fake.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1098 It's not easy to make money

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mr. Fu, you see that you are really serious. I insist on spending money to buy it. I plan to give it to you. If I do this, I will be really difficult to be a human being. Everyone is watching."

    Mr. Guo still had a bit of embarrassment on his face.

    But Fu Aohai said: "Mr. Guo, what you said is wrong. If I accept it, it will be really difficult to be a man. How can you accept such a good thing for no reason?"

    "As much as you want, just treat me as Mr. Guo and let me go."

    Mr. Guo said again: "Well, I don't dare to falsely report the price. The conversion is about 30 million yuan. I can bring the receipt to Mr. Fu later, but I don't have it with me now."

    Su Xun almost laughed at the side, and said to himself that you don't dare, I think you are much more courageous than anyone else, you dare to lie to 130 million, and you don't change your face.

    Speaking of receipts and the like, it is even more of a retreat, and he knew that Fu Aohai would not really want it.

    He knew the price of this famous painting in advance, and 130 million can only be said to be about the same, and it is not too much. I believe everyone knows it in their hearts.

    Fu Aohai then said: "Okay, in hindsight, I will arrange for someone to transfer the money to you, thank you Mr. Guo for your hard work."

    Su Xun almost covered his eyes, thinking that this Fu Aohai is really good enough, he was scammed for 130 million, and he still needs to thank him.

    What's the big difference between this and the legendary story of being sold and having to count the money for others.

    It's not that Fu Aohai is stupid, but he never thought that he would be cheated by someone today, and he was still at his home.

    The main reason is that the imitation of the painting is so similar that people can't see the clue at all. Even if Fu Aohai claims to be a bit researched, he still thinks it is true.

    Often at this time, people will be deceived by themselves, and feel that their own level should not be wrongly judged.

    In addition, this is someone who is going to give him as a gift, and it is not for sale at all. Naturally, he would not think of cheating his money beforehand. There are still many people watching, who has such courage.

    However, this guy's courage is really great. Most people who do business like to gamble.

    If you are not adventurous and conservative, it is difficult to stand out in the mall.

    The same Mr. Guo is also very well prepared.

    Why did you choose this famous painting instead of many other famous paintings to fake? Obviously, it has been studied.

    ?Because the whereabouts of this painting is unknown, no one knows who received it, and most of them think that they have been exiled abroad, but they don't know the specific whereabouts, and no one has seen it.

    Unlike other famous paintings, some of which are in museums, how can you fake it, and suddenly take out another copy, no matter how similar it is, people will not believe it.

    It is estimated that he is gambling, and Fu Aohai will never find out.

    Moreover, he also left a way out for himself. If he was found out, he could pretend that he was also tricked, and Fu Aohai might really believe him.

    When the time comes to refund the money and pretend to be pitiful, Fu Aohai may not really suspect him, and those who don't know are innocent.

    Seeing that the transaction was about to be completed, Su Xun would definitely not agree to it, and he wanted to stop it.

    And it must be in front of everyone. It is obviously too late to say it after the fact. If the time comes to repent, Fu Aohai will have a bad reputation.

    "Ahem！！"

    When Fu Aohai was very happy and felt that he had got the baby, Su Xun coughed twice, and then said: "Uncle Fu, I have two words, I don't know if I should say it or not."

    This sentence is nonsense. Generally speaking, the subtext is, I have two sentences that must be told to you, not the kind that may cause death.

    Fu Aohai was in a good mood, plus it was Su Xun, so he naturally wouldn't say anything, so he immediately said: "Say what you say, don't hide it."

    Su Xun said: "Uncle Fu, I think, although this painting is good, but it's too wasteful for you to spend so much money on it, there is no need for that."

    He didn't directly say that it was a fake, because it was meaningless, and instead caused a show of embarrassment, and persuaded Fu Aohai, so if he told him afterwards, he would naturally know how to deal with these things.

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and no one paid attention to Su Xun, because he seemed too non-existent.

    But when he said this, many people thought that this kid was here to make a joke, and he could really make people laugh to death.

    Does he know himselfWhat are you talking about, more than 100 million is an astronomical figure for ordinary people, but for Fu Aohai, it is nothing more than a drizzle.

    People with a net worth of hundreds of billions, do they care about this little money? They can earn it back anyway, and buying antiques is also an investment, just like a house, the kind that hardly loses money.

    When you come to Fu Aohai's house for dinner, you must know Fu Aohai's identity and strength, but in the end you said these things like a joke.

    Only those who are familiar with Su Xun, such as Fu Lihan and Luo Shenyi, took a second look at him and felt something unusual.

    It is absolutely impossible for someone like Su Xun to say that he has never seen the world. He is a person who throws away tens of billions at will.

    Besides, is it necessary for him to feel sorry for Fu Aohai's money, so there must be some problems in it, which is intriguing.

    Fu Aohai is not stupid, he immediately came to his senses, he usually attaches great importance to what Su Xun said, and he can feel that Su Xun is secretly reminding him of something.

    So Fu Aohai didn't dare to be careless, why didn't he let him buy it? Is there something wrong with this painting?

    Mr. Guo laughed lightly, but he was contemptuous in his heart. He didn't know where the boy came from, but he dared to persuade Fu Aohai.

    If Su Xun succeeded in persuading him, it would be fine, whether he gave it away, sold it or not sold it, then today he has been busy in vain, how could he be ruined by a brat.

    I just heard him say with a smile: "Young man, you don't understand this, it's not just a simple painting, it's a work of art."

    "There is a price but no market. Many rich people can't buy this thing with banknotes. In their hands, they will never lose money. If it weren't for Mr. Fu, I really wouldn't want to sell it to other people.  "

    Su Xun sneered inwardly, thinking that you are so shy to say, I will not agree if Fu Aohai doesn't punish you later.

    Mr. Guo didn't take Su Xun seriously, he was just Fu Lihan's friend, so what was that? Let him come to eat, it's all for his face, how could Fu Aohai listen to him.

    What he said just now was also for Fu Aohai to listen to, to prevent problems before they happen, lest he really waver.

    However, Fu Aohai said: "Don't say it, young man, I think it makes sense. It's not easy for us to make money. We should be diligent and thrifty." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1099 Why is it a fake?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This little brother is right. I was too impulsive just now, and I should consume rationally."

    Fu Aohai even showed a very guilty expression on his face, and said: "More than one hundred million is not a small amount, and it really shouldn't be lavish."

    "Mr. Guo, I'm really sorry. I'm afraid I can't ask for this painting. I hope Mr. Guo doesn't care about it."

    ""

    The expressions on everyone's faces were very suspicious, and there was a feeling of convulsions.

    I have seen someone who pretends to be aggressive, but I have never seen someone who is as good at acting as you, Fu Aohai. At this moment, everyone seems to have seen another side of Fu Aohai.

    ? You are not mistaken, you are a person with hundreds of billions of dollars, and you spend 100 million to buy a painting, you think it is too expensive, and you are talking about rational consumption.

    People whose wealth is not as high as yours have all kinds of enjoyments. It costs tens of millions to buy a luxury car, so what is it?

    If you, Fu Aohai, still need to be diligent and thrifty, wouldn't other people be able to spend money?

    Pretending to be struck by lightning, you Fu Aohai must be careful.

    The key point is that everyone can only complain in their hearts. You can't say these words in front of Fu Aohai. This will offend him, and there is no need for it.

    Whether to buy or not, in the final analysis, it is someone else's business, and other people have no way to decide whether to follow or not.

    The expression on Mr. Guo's face suddenly became very embarrassing. What about playing, if you don't buy it, you won't buy it?  The co-author just talked for a long time, is it all for nothing?

    If it was someone else, he would probably get angry. Isn't this deliberately teasing him.

    But to Fu Aohai, he couldn't get angry, so he could only say embarrassingly: "Boss Fu, don't joke around with your wealth."

    "It's fine if you don't buy it. It's the same if I give it to you. We can buy it or not." Mr. Guo said.

    Anyway, if he gave it away, he wouldn't lose money. Fu Aohai's favor brought him more than 130 million benefits, and he had already calculated it in his heart.

    But Fu Aohai was very resolute, Su Xun's words had already made him vigilant, Fu Aohai said directly: "Mr.  Appreciation, you have to give me some face, don't entertain me."

    What he said was very polite, but in fact, everyone could hear Fu Aohai's tone. Compared with before, he was a little more firm, and he obviously didn't intend to take it anymore.

    It made people feel very strange, obviously just now Fu Aohai showed his liking, according to everyone's understanding of him, seeing such a good thing, there is no reason to let it go.

    But he really didn't intend to ask for it anymore, and he didn't know why, could it be because of the boy's two words?

    Mr. Guo's complexion suddenly became unsightly, and at the same time, he looked at Su Xun with unfriendly eyes. It was obviously Su Xun who ruined his efforts all night.

    Stealing money is secondary, the main thing is to build a good relationship with Fu Aohai, if you miss this opportunity, then there will not be many opportunities in the future.

    Mr. Guo immediately said: "Young man, if you don't understand anything, talk less in the future. How can you understand the value of such famous paintings as an ignorant person?"

    "People like Mr. Fu have a high appreciation ability for artworks. Can you have the same idea as you?"

    Fu Aohai frowned, he couldn't help but frowned a little, he didn't like it very much, someone dared to say that about Su Xun, it was a shame for him.

    In name, Su Xun is Fu Lihan's friend, but now that he is here, he is also a guest of his Fu family.

    Su Xun didn't care, thinking that this guy really wanted to die.

    I just wanted to show you some face, and I didn't want to expose you and make everyone look ugly, but what the hell is going on with you.

    If this is the case, then Su Xun decided to let him see how good he is, lest he continue to pretend to be aggressive and complain that he ruined his good deed here.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You are right, the real famous painting is indeed a work of art, and it cannot be simply measured by money."

    "Don't say it's 100 million, even if it's 200 million, I think it's totally worth it."

    Fu Aohai looked bewildered, and thought to himself what the hell is this Su Xun? Hearing his tone, it was a little wrong. Could it be that there must be a turning point after this?

    Sure enough, there was something wrong with what Su Xun said next, I just heard him say: "?You bring a fake, what's the use of telling me half a day, the fake is worth a hammer, huh?  "

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked, right? This one turned out to be a fake?

    Antique counterfeiting is very common. Even if you go to a regular antique store, many of them are fakes. Of course, they are generally called fakes.

    There are countless people who have bought fakes, too many, even if you are a well-known expert, you are still likely to check.

    After all, there are only so many antiques, but the entire market is so big, there must be fakes, because it is profitable.

    But Fu Aohai never thought that the famous painting brought by this guy would be a fake, because it looks like there is nothing wrong with it.

    Even though Su Xun reminded him, Fu Aohai didn't think about it. He thought that someone had done something to the painting.

    It never occurred to me that I advised him not to ask for it because it was a fake.

    Mr. Guo's reaction was also very interesting, as if he had been insulted, he immediately said: "Don't talk nonsense here, boy, I paid a lot of money to buy it, how could it be a fake?"

    There is no panic. It can be seen that this guy is a veteran, and his ability to control his emotions is first-class.

    However, the more he behaved like this, the more Su Xun felt that this guy was not innocent, and he definitely knew it was a fake, just to cover up his guilty conscience.

    Fu Aohai also frowned, and said, "Su Xun, are you sure this is a fake?"

    To put it bluntly, he believed in Su Xun in his heart, but he also felt strange that it was a fake. His research on calligraphy and painting is not low, so he didn't see it at all.

    Moreover, they are all his friends here, and they turned around, and everyone is not very good-looking, lest Su Xun won't be able to step down for a while, Fu Aohai even asked him a few more questions.

    Mr. Guo also said: "Young man, don't talk nonsense."

    "You are young, can you still have any research on these calligraphy and paintings? Mr. Fu has been a player for many years, and he didn't see any problems."

    These words have the taste of murder and death in it. The subtext is, do you think you are better than Fu Aohai at your age?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1100 Find an Expert

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If it is an ordinary junior with a little bit of brains, it is estimated that they will not continue, because everyone can hear that Mr. Guo seems to be digging a hole and let Su Xun jump down.

    If Su Xun accepted him, it would be equivalent to offending Fu Aohai.

    There is no mistake, you are a young man with no hair, and you say that your ability to appreciate antiques is better than mine?

    No matter how good-tempered Fu Aohai is, he must be a little unhappy.

    However, they underestimated Su Xun's position in Fu Aohai's heart. The relationship between the two is not simple, and it has gone beyond the surface of that kind of politeness.

    Even if Su Xun scolded Fu Aohai directly, it is estimated that Fu Aohai would not say anything. Instead, he had to reflect on whether he really had such a big problem.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It's hard to say, maybe Uncle Fu drank a little wine today, so he was affected, after all, everyone has their eyesight."

    He didn't say it very directly, but everyone can hear it. The subtext of this kid, isn't it that Fu Aohai can't see it, but he can easily see it.

    Hearing this, everyone subconsciously looked at Fu Aohai's face, but unexpectedly, Fu Aohai looked as if everything was normal, and there was no change.

    Mr. Guo refused to agree. If Fu Aohai said that there was something wrong with this painting, he would probably feel guilty and dare not say anything. He could only cover up that he didn't know much about it.

    But Su Xun is a young man who doesn't seem to understand anything, so he came out and said this, which really made people feel unhappy, thinking that this kid was talking nonsense.

    Su Xun made him lose face, so naturally he couldn't let Su Xun go, so he said: "Young man, since you said it was fake, then tell me where it is fake.  "

    There is nothing wrong with what I said. Since there is a problem, then it must be explained clearly, what is the problem, but Su Xun looked around, and to be honest, he really didn't see that there was a problem with the distance.

    Just because there is almost no aura in this painting, it means that it is a product of modern industry, and it definitely does not have so many years of history, so it must be fake.

    But he can't express his own unique way of judging, because if he speaks out, others will probably think he is a fool.

    This question really overwhelmed Su Xun for the time being, so Su Xun said: "I can't say this for a while, I have to look at it again."

    While speaking, Su Xun looked over again, and this painting was indeed fake, reaching a peak level.

    People like Su Xun who have no level of appreciation really can't see why.

    It was said before that there is no cost to get a fake, but Su Xun was a bit wrong to blame him. Just this fake, I want to find someone to get it out, plus it¨s kept secret, it¨s estimated that it¨s not worth a few million, and I can¨t get it.

    Of course, it is unlikely that he specially found someone to fake it. He probably didn't have this idea at first, but he just got this by accident, so he had an idea.

    Probably in private, he also went to see the master of calligraphy and painting appreciation in person, and he would take it after confirming that it was difficult to identify.

    Su Xun is not interested in antiques, and has never studied them. It is almost impossible to judge from the handwriting and signature.

    Even if you throw a fake one in front of him, he probably won't be able to see it.

    Su Xun really wanted to find some flaws, so he had to start from other aspects, but it was a bit of a headache, because it was too difficult to find flaws.

    If it doesn't work, just ignore that guy. Anyway, if I say it's fake, it must be fake. Don't talk nonsense with me.

    Even if I can't come up with any reason, Fu Aohai will definitely believe me and won't let a liar like you succeed.

    "hehe！！"

    As a result, after Su Xun said this, Mr. Guo sneered, and said directly: "Are you here to be funny?"

    "Call me a fake, but there is no real evidence in the end. What is the difference between you and a blood-spouting person? Fortunately, I am easy to talk. Don't do this in the future. It is easy to suffer big losses when you enter the society."

    Mr. Guo has a preaching attitude, as if he is some kind of elder, but he can be regarded as a businessman with a net worth of tens of billions anyway.

    Someone who is absolutely successful in the eyes of others may be nothing in front of Fu Aohai, but there is only one Fu Aohai in Jianghai City. It seems that there is no problem with him wanting to educate a young man.

    And in his viewCome on, it's considered polite to speak by yourself, if it wasn't for Fu Aohai's house, maybe he would scold others.

    Others also came up and said: "Okay, Lao Guo is just a child, don't be familiar with him."

    "Maybe it's just a joke, don't take it to heart, you paid a lot of money to buy it, how could it be fake."

    "That's right, come to drink today, don't let this matter affect your mood in the end, everyone should be happy."

    Obviously they all thought that Su Xun was probably joking.

    No one really took Su Xun's words seriously.

    Su Xun smiled a little awkwardly, thinking that it was all right now, he was treated as a child by a group of old men, which was really embarrassing and funny.

    But Fu Aohai didn't think so, Su Xun would not seek trouble for nothing, he wished that he had nothing to do and others would not pay attention to him, he knew Su Xun's character very well, he was not the kind of person who wanted to attract attention by grandstanding.

    Since he said so, there must be a certain reason. What is the specific reason, this estimate needs to be considered.

    So Fu Aohai said: "It's true that I can't explain it clearly. If this is the case, let's find an expert and have a look."

    As soon as these words came out, Mr. Guo's face changed, and he said directly: "Mr. Fu, do you not believe me?"

    Fu Aohai said in his heart, I just don't believe you. After Su Xun said it, he began to doubt this guy.

    It's just that he still said hypocritically: "How could it be? It's just that I don't want to make everyone think about it after I go back today."

    "It's better to find an expert to take a look and make a conclusion by the way. If there is no problem, I will take this painting down!"

    Mr. Guo's eyes changed a bit. If he disagreed with life and death, then there would be a problem. The people present are all human beings. If something is wrong, it may be revealed.

    And since Fu Aohai has made a promise, it is actually a good thing.

    It's not that he hasn't had an expert look at it before. It's so easy to see, so he won't take it. Anyway, he has nothing to do, so he might as well take a gamble.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1101 Old Gu who convinces everyone with his strength

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Guo continued logically: "Since Mr. Fu has said so, then I definitely have no objections, and I will do as you said."

    In the eyes of others, it is estimated that Fu Aohai just wanted to clarify this matter. With his personality, he did not want to allow such unclear things to happen.

    In fact, Fu Aohai knew in his heart that he just wanted to prove that Su Xun was right. Anyway, since Su Xun had spoken, there would definitely be no problem.

    Find an awesome expert, and you should be able to see the problem, just to expose the true face of Mr. Guo.

    The same Fu Aohai himself was also curious about where the painting was faked. To be honest, he really wanted to know.

    But he couldn't see it at all, and even Su Xun couldn't tell the reason. If this happened, he could only ask an expert to come and have a look, maybe he could be sure.

    Su Xun didn't have any objections either, this was up to Fu Aohai, he could find whomever he wanted.

    However, Su Xun did not relax because of this. On the contrary, he still felt a little worried, because he knew that even if an expert came, he might not be able to see why.

    Su Xun didn't give up, he was still observing the painting. Although the technique was very good, Su Xun didn't believe that he couldn't even find any loopholes.

    On Fu Aohai's side, I went to make a phone call. With his contacts, it would not be difficult to contact an expert in this field, even though it is late at night and it is getting late.

    The people present were also people of the scene, although the atmosphere was a bit stiff because of the authenticity of the painting just now, and even now there is no conclusion yet.

    However, since we knew that we were going to invite an expert to look at it for a while, everyone had a tacit understanding and didn't mention this matter anymore, chatting casually and drinking tea.

    The dinner is over, and even the leftovers on the table have been cleaned up and replaced with expensive tea sets.

    It was estimated that it took more than forty minutes, the door of Fu's house opened, and the driver brought a white-haired old man wearing loose clothes, but he looked a bit bookish.

    One can tell at a glance that this is an educated old man, either doing academic teaching or doing research.

    Generally, when seeing such a person, Su Xun still respects them in his heart, and they are also worthy of respect.

    "Mr. Gu, I'm really sorry to bother you. I called you over at night. I'm sorry to disturb your rest."

    Fu Aohai went forward and hurriedly said, it seems that the relationship between the two is not bad, and they should be quite familiar with each other.

    The grey-haired Gu Lao said: "How can I go to bed so early? Even though I am old, it is not too early to go to bed. Going to bed so early at night is not a waste of time."

    After finishing speaking, he said again: "Furthermore, I heard that you have something here for me to see. I guess it is not an ordinary thing, and I can't bear it."

    In fact, these are just words for the occasion, no matter how old-fashioned people are, at this age, they are also very experienced.

    It is true that at this point in time, it is already time to sleep. Who wants to run outside without doing anything, and there are still dozens of minutes of driving, which is not too close, and even a bit of a toss.

    If someone else invites him, he will definitely not come, but he and Fu Aohai have a pretty good relationship, and Fu Aohai has a special status.

    Normally, he wouldn't make things difficult for him, and looking for him at night must be an urgent matter.

    After receiving the call, I changed my clothes and went out without even thinking about it.

    "This Mr. Gu, is he an expert on the "Treasure Hunt" program on China TV before?" Mr. Guo, who was on the side, immediately asked.

    Fu Aohai said: "Yes, Mr. Gu was one of the four experts at that time, and his main research was calligraphy."

    The others immediately said: "So it's Mr. Gu, that's really unusual."

    "This is a master-level figure, what can't be seen."

    "It's really amazing to be able to invite him here."

    ""

    Among other things, it is a great achievement to have been on China TV. After all, this is a national TV station, and the weight must be different.

    Similarly, the program "Treasure Hunt" was really popular for a while, and it even set off a wave of antiques.

    Too many people are imagining that if some old object in their home is an antique, it can be sold for several million, isn't it?It's gone.

    So all kinds of people ran to appraise it, and some people even carried the pig trough for feeding pigs at home, which was considered news at the time.

    No wonder Su Xun said that this old man looks familiar, and the co-author is a famous person, and there is nothing in vain under his reputation. With his name, his strength is naturally strong.

    Without two brushes, Fu Aohai would not invite him over.

    However, there was no expression on Gu Lao's face. Facing the flattery of a group of bigwigs and rich people, his expression was very calm.

    Just listen to him say: "It's just a show, there's no need to talk about it."

    In fact, after many years, Mr. Gu behaved like this when others talked about his appearance on this show. He was not happy, and even a little unhappy.

    Because of this show, the memories left for him are not very good.

    Although the program was relatively successful, the ratings were not low at the time, and it caused a boom, but what I actually watched was not the same as when they recorded it.

    All kinds of scripts have been designed, and there are some things that have to be told according to the regulations of the program group, and even false ones have to be said to be true.

    With his personality, he must have been a little unbearable. Later, when the show continued to do some follow-up, he didn't participate.

    It is undeniable that because of this program, his fame has grown, and many people even remember this old man with gray hair and very reasonable speech.

    But it's not much use for him to want this fame, and he's not a star, so what's the use of getting traffic.

    To do his job, rely on real materials, you have to have that strength.

    In the real antique industry, basically those who play calligraphy and painting know his name more or less.

    Can Fu Aohai not know Gu Lao's character, and immediately said: "Gu Laoke is still the leader of the expert team of the Palace Museum, but now he has retired and returned to Jianghai. He is from Jianghai."

    Everyone nodded after hearing this, experts from the Forbidden City, the gold content is really awesome.

    The person Fu Aohai recruited had already convinced the public before he made a move. Everyone recognized his ability very much.

    It is estimated that there will be no problem with what he said in a while, and everyone will naturally believe it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1102 Saying You Are Fat, You Are Still Panting

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?If you really randomly find someone here, saying that he has a little research on calligraphy and painting, everyone is really a little skeptical about your strength, who knows if you can do it.

    However, once Gu Lao came, there would be no suspense. No one would dare to doubt his strength.

    After all, it was Fu Aohai who made the move. If he wanted to invite him, he would have to invite a super powerful person.

    He and Mr. Gu have known each other for many years, because Fu Aohai prefers calligraphy and painting, and has collected some good things.

    Gu Lao is an expert in this field. The circle is so big, and it is normal for two people to know each other.

    Only Mr. Guo was smiling on the surface, and even praised Mr. Gu, making it look like he knew Mr. Gu very well.

    In fact, this guy is also guilty, thinking that he has hired such an awesome expert, so he won't really see something.

    He had looked for experts before, but the strength of those people is naturally not as good as Gu Lao, so there may be a gap.

    But the matter has come to this point, it can only be said that he is too hard to get off, there is no other way but to bite the bullet, he can't just take the words and run away.

    If that's the case, it will be exposed all at once.

    Forcibly calm down, if you really want to be seen through, let's talk about the time.

    Gu Lao is not a person who likes to grind, so he said: "Mr. Fu, what kind of calligraphy and painting, let me have a look."

    "Thisis this Tang Bohu's painting?"

    When Gu Lao saw it, his whole body trembled visibly.

    Obviously seeing such a good thing, he couldn't stand it.

    This kind of thing is really rare. It was the first time he saw "The Picture of Sending a Child in the Autumn Wind" in his life. For those who like calligraphy and painting and have studied it all their lives, this surprise is too great.

    Gu Lao was completely obsessed with it, his eyes were like Su Xun seeing a beautiful woman in revealing clothes.

    There is no way, do what you do and love what you do, you may not be interested in women like others, and Su Xun can't understand just a calligraphy and painting, why are they so excited.

    Besides, this is still a fake, what's there to get excited about, it's just a waste of emotion.

    Fu Aohai then said: "Mr. Gu, this is brought by my friend. I'm a bit confused about the authenticity. Please help me take a look."

    Gu Lao thought that this painting was bought by Fu Aohai. With his financial resources, there is no big problem. You are an expert like him, although you also play antiques yourself and have a good net worth.

    It is impossible to buy such a top-level famous painting and spend one or two hundred million yuan. If you are really so rich, you will have to pay it back.

    I didn't expect it to be a friend of Fu Aohai's, but he was very professional when appraising it. He put on gloves and took out a magnifying glass to start serious research.

    Seeing his earnest appearance, the others feel ashamed, especially Fu Aohai, who just touched it with his bare hands. In fact, it is a kind of damage to cultural relics.

    Gu Lao has already entered the state of being completely focused, no matter what other people are saying, it seems that he is the only one in the whole world.

    This is a very powerful state, and only those who are truly determined can reach this state. It doesn't matter if you are like Su Xun. When he is practicing, he is also in this state.

    Gu Lao inspected almost every detail, took off his gloves after a while, and said, "This is indeed a real painting."

    "Tang Bohu's later works are actually a little different from his early works in style. This is also a change in the mentality of a person in his later years."

    "But in the final analysis, it is still the consistent style. It is indeed Tang Bohu's style, and his handwriting is also free and unrestrained. It is indeed authentic."

    "To see this good thing today, it's a worthwhile trip." Gu Lao also sighed.

    At the same time, his eyes were full of nostalgia. It would be great if such a good thing was his own, but unfortunately this is impossible.

    Su Xun sighed, it seems that this expert has also been punched.

    At first, he thought that his level was so high, could he see some clues, but in the end, he was also deceived.

    ? Of course, Su Xun didn't think it was a problem with his level. The main thing is that this painting can indeed achieve the effect of making a real one.

    The same person still has some psychological effects. It is unlikely that the things obtained by a group of rich bigwigs are fakes, so Mr. Gu directly thinks soup.

    If you really give him two more days to study carefully, you can really find something wrong.

    It's a pity that just watching these ten minutes, the time is still too short, and I was deceived.

    Fu Aohai was stunned, and thought what was going on, he was influenced by Su Xun, and he also believed that this thing was fake, so he just waited for Gu Lao to find out what was wrong.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Gu said it was true when he opened his mouth. This is equivalent to Su Xun being slapped in the face. For a while, Fu Aohai was very confused, and he wanted to know the truth of the matter.

    Needless to say Su Xun, the person he absolutely believes in is a magical young man.

    But Gu Lao's level is also recognized in the industry, and he also trusts it very much, but now such a situation has appeared, it is indeed a bit puzzled.

    Mr. Guo became complacent, and the expression on his face was almost bursting with joy. Su Xun was sure that this guy was probably dying of laughter in his heart, but he was still holding back on the surface.

    Mr. Guo said in his heart that it was all right now, even Mr. Gu didn't see it, and he had a false alarm just now, and he was frightened in vain.

    It's getting better now, even if his paintings are fake, no one will doubt them anymore, Gu Lao said, all fakes come true.

    Su Xun was slapped in the face, but it was secondary, because he would not really go to the same level as a kid, and it didn't mean much.

    It's just that Su Xun's face was slapped, which made him very happy.

    In addition, Fu Aohai was also a little slapped in the face, he shouldn't have doubted just now.

    Fu Aohai also said that if it was true, he would buy it directly. If a person like him said it, he couldn't just renege on it.

    "Boy, now you know, how could I bring a fake painting to Mr. Fu? I bought it for more than 100 million yuan. Do you really think it's for fun?"

    Mr. Guo said directly to Su Xun.

    Everyone thought that Su Xun might be speechless now, after all, he has absolutely no reason to refute now.

    Just now it was said to be false, and it can be explained. Now that the authoritative experts have spoken, what else do you have to say.

    Moreover, this expert was found by Fu Aohai himself, and not arranged by Mr. Guo, so the result was more reasonable and convincing.

    Su Xun was not as embarrassing as he imagined. To his surprise, he even laughed, saying that you are fat and you are really out of breath.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1103 Getting Angry From Embarrassment?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What I hate most is that others pretend to be aggressive in front of me, and this Mr. Guo probably feels that after Gu Lao's appraisal, he can do whatever he wants.

    Now no one suspects that there is something wrong with his paintings, even if Su Xun says nothing.

    Therefore, while he was happy, it was a normal operation for him to say a few words about Su Xun.

    If it weren't for Su Xun today, there wouldn't be so many incidents later, and no one would say that his paintings are fake.

    Su Xun really shocked him into a cold sweat. I really don't know why this kid insisted that it was fake. If it wasn't because he couldn't tell the reason, Mr. Guo thought he knew something.

    But now he can be regarded as a blessing in disguise, Su Xun's making such a fuss is actually good for him.

    After all, Mr. Gu's status is there, and there is nothing to say about the paintings that have been appraised by him. Everyone knows it. If anyone says that his paintings are fake in the future, no one will believe them.

    Unless someone is real and able to put the real painting in front of you, everyone Li Kui sees Li Gui, at that time, it is estimated that it will be exposed.

    But that is very unlikely, or even completely impossible.

    No one knows where the real painting is, and everyone has rumored that it is abroad, which also shows that at least it is definitely not available in China.

    In this way, he doesn't need to worry about anything. The real painting may have been destroyed. No one knows this. Maybe his fake will become the real one in the future.

    To put it bluntly, this test is everyone's psychology. After all, antiques will not have any practical effect, but it just feels good to look at.

    If you feel that it is true, and everyone thinks it is true, even if it is a fake, it does not matter.

    Fu Aohai saw that Su Xun was being ridiculed by Mr. Guo so much, and he secretly sweated for him, saying that you are trying to die, you really want to make Su Xun anxious, and I may not be able to save him even if I go out.  your life.

    He hurried up to persuade and said: "Okay, Mr. Guo, he is a young man, and he probably doesn't know much about these things. He made a joke. Don't mind."

    No matter how much he believes in Su Xun now, there is nothing he can do. After all, the matter in front of him seems to be a conclusion.

    What he can do is to quickly calm down the matter in front of him, for example, let Mr. Guo say a few words less, and let it go.

    But Su Xun said: "Do you really think that if some experts say a few words, your painting will come true?"

    When everyone heard this, some people couldn't help but frown, thinking that this kid, his temper is too tough, it's already at this time, are you still stubborn?

    More importantly, you are so blunt, it doesn't seem to make any sense, but it makes Fu Aohai not easy to behave.

    What's the difference between this and the trolls on the Internet. They have no skills, but they just know what to say, but it's useless at all, and it makes people look down on them.

    Mr. Guo doesn't take Su Xun seriously at all now. Even if he is a rich second generation or something, to put it bluntly, he doesn't like such a young man.

    Not to mention that now his painting has been confirmed to be fine, can he care about Su Xun?

    With a sarcasm on his face, Mr. Guo said mercilessly: "Everyone has the right to express their old opinions. I don't deny this, and there is nothing wrong with what you do."

    "But please find out, okay, you have to come up with a reason, otherwise you opened your mouth a few times, why should people believe you."

    Su Xun continued to smile, only to hear him say with a smile: "Do you want a reason, no problem, I can give it to you."

    During this period of time, Su Xun actually turned over the painting from inside to outside through his own aura.

    He must have discovered the problem, and he had already discovered it long before Gu Lao came.

    It's just that it's not easy for Mr. Gu to come here. Su Xun didn't want to solve the mystery before he came, and let him go for nothing.

    Let's wait for him to appraise it. If he can really see that something is wrong, it will save Su Xun a lot of things, and he doesn't want to be in the limelight.

    It's a pity that Mr. Gu was also punched, and it happened that Mr. Guo was still rampant in front of him, so there was really no way, Su Xun would definitely teach him a lesson.

    Everyone was stunned again when they heard this, and thought to themselves, do you have a solution?

    Mr. Guo didn't take it seriously, and even the experts who talked about it couldn't see it.If there is any problem in the future, you are a fart, you can see a hammer, who will believe it if you tell it, you don't believe such a thing at all.

    It is estimated that this kid is planning to talk nonsense. You don¨t need to pay attention to him at all. Let¨s see what he has to say. Mr. Guo said: "Tell me, what's the problem?"

    Su Xun didn't speak here, and under the gaze of everyone, he walked directly in front of the painting.

    "Crack！！"

    ? As a result, Su Xun did something that scared everyone to pee.

    He went up and tore up the painting without saying a word. All the people present opened their mouths and were obviously frightened.

    Is this kid crazy?

    What on earth did he want to do, tear up the painting when he went up?

    Even though Fu Aohai usually believed in Su Xun, he was a little confused, and even he was in a trance, his mouth was wide open and he didn't know what to say.

    What is this kid doing? Why did he tear up this painting when he went up?

    Although this painting is worth more than one hundred million, it may not be a big deal to Su Xun. If it is really not good, it doesn't matter if Fu Aohai pays him the money. He believes that Su Xun doesn't need it either.

    But this is not a matter of money. Needless to say, the value of this painting is more about the artistic value contained in it.

    After all, a rare item in the world is just such a unique one. If it is destroyed, it is really not a matter of money. For those who love calligraphy and painting, it is a huge loss, and it will not cost hundreds of millions.

    Therefore, at the moment of being torn apart, Fu Aohai's face was twitching, his heart ached, and he thought that this was Su Xun, did he become angry from embarrassment?

    But if you think about it carefully, something is wrong. Su Xun still doesn't know about him. He has a very calm temper, like an old fritter.

    You said that it was easy to make him angry, which is probably impossible.

    Even today, if it weren't for him, Fu Aohai, Su Xun probably wouldn't talk nonsense with Mr. Guo, because he doesn't like him.

    Thinking about it this way, it feels a little strange, and he also wants to know why Su Xun did this.

    Looking at Elder Gu again, his expression immediately froze.

    Seeing such a work of art destroyed, it is simply distressing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1104 Su Xun exposes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Guo immediately became angry, and almost spit blood from his heart. He even lost his mind a little, and scolded directly: "What are you doing, do you want to die?"

    This is something he managed to obtain with great difficulty. Although it is said to be a fake, it actually cost a lot of money.

    These are not the most important thing. The most important thing is that now everyone thinks it is true, and it is true. It is worth more than 100 million yuan, which is enough for him to earn a period of time in business.

    The little cost he spent, in front of more than 100 million yuan, is simply not worth mentioning.

    ?But now he is ruined by Su Xun. If you say how he feels, he is naturally very angry, and he almost came up to beat someone directly.

    However, Su Xun said coldly: "Be honest with me, and listen to me when I have finished speaking?"

    When he said these words, Su Xun's body was full of aura. How can ordinary people bear it? Even the angry Mr. Guo shut up unconsciously.

    When he shut up, he still felt a little strange, and he thought it was wrong, how could I be afraid of this brat, it's too fake.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Don't think too much, and don't feel too distressed, this is just a fake painting, it has no value, and it will be destroyed if it is destroyed."

    "The reason why I tore this thing up is to prove to everyone that this painting is fake."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun got started, went directly to the place where the painting was connected to the scroll, tore it to pieces, and at the same time pulled out a thin white thread, Su Xun said: "Look, what is this?"

    "Young man, this is cotton thread. In ancient times, this method was indeed used to connect scrolls and scrolls."

    That Gu Lao said, an expert is an expert, no matter what he knows, other people will understand after he said so.

    However, when Mr. Gu was speaking, the expression on his face seemed to be quite distressed. He definitely didn't believe Su Xun's words, but he still thinks that this is true.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "That's right, Mr. Gu is right. Some ancient paintings were connected in this way."

    "However, this thread is not cotton thread, it is made of fiber material, you can take a closer look."

    Hearing this, Mr. Gu's expression changed drastically immediately. He heard it right, it turned out to be fiber material.

    If it is really a fiber material, then the problem is big. Why, because the fiber material is a product of modern textile technology.

    How could such a thing appear on ancient paintings? If there is no problem, no one would believe it.

    Gu Lao directly took the thread over and looked at it. His eyesight must not be a problem, and he said directly: "Yes, it is indeed a fiber material."

    Similarly, in order to be more cautious, Mr. Gu pulled out the other end of the thread, and then he said: "It seems that we have all misread it and have been punched."

    When talking about this, the expression on Gu Lao's face can be said to be a little ashamed, even a little uncomfortable. I didn't expect that he was hunting geese all day long, but he was pecked in the eyes by geese.

    At this time, other people didn't understand these things very well, and they still listened in a daze, but Fu Aohai already understood.

    Just listen to his explanation: "Everyone, this fiber material is something that is only available in modern times, and it appears on this painting, which proves that the painting is actually a product of modern times."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone started to be in an uproar. Unexpectedly, after a long time, the painting turned out to be fake, and everyone started to look at Mr. Guo for a while.

    Mr. Guo was naturally a little flustered in his heart. At the same time, he hated Su Xun to the core. He thought that this kid, if it wasn't because of him, how could such a thing happen. For him, the situation is already very unfavorable.

    However, this guy is an old Jianghu, and he didn't show anything on the surface.

    ?Because everyone else is an old fox, if he exposes a little bit, then he probably won't get it.

    The expression on Mr. Guo's face looked quite angry, as if he had been insulted again. He only heard him say: "How could it be fake."

    "Shouldn't we pay attention to the calligraphy and painting itself? What can a thread explain? And the scroll may have been processed by later generations. It's normal for the scroll to be damaged after so many years."

    Su Xun had to admit that this guy was really capable of teasing, but he was going to drag him back.

    Haven't waited for Su Xun to speak yet, Gu Lao over there said: "This painting is actually a fake, but the workmanship is so good that even I almost believed it just now."

    "Now take a closer look, there is obviously something wrong, and the inside of this paper is suspected of being old." Gu Lao smiled wryly.

    Su Xun can't see the problem inside the paper, but can he still see it? It's pretty clear.

    There is obviously something wrong with the inside of this paper, and the traces of aging are too obvious, but because it is inside, it cannot be disposed of.

    But this in itself is not a big problem, because whoever has the guts to tear up this painting, only Su Xun dares to do so.

    To put it bluntly, if this is true, if you tear up the painting, wouldn¨t you be a sinner through the ages? Destroying such a good thing is not a simple matter of losing money.

    Just Su Xun, he can be sure, so if he tears it up, he will tear it up, there is nothing to say,

    Hearing this, Su Xun was relieved. Gu Lao's level is there. If I guide him a little bit, let him discover the clue, then the next step will be easy.

    "Huh！！"

    Gu Lao said directly to Su Xun: "Little brother, thank you very much. Fortunately, you reminded me in time, otherwise I would have misled everyone because of my poor eyesight."

    Mr. Gu naturally understood what would happen if everyone took this counterfeit as real. I'm afraid many people would be tricked.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "It's nothing, it's just a little effort."

    Fu Aohai obviously saw something unusual, and he sighed in his heart, saying that Su Xun is the best, this kid is really amazing.

    What the experts didn't see, he saw it all at once, and he really exposed it, making people dissatisfied.

    At the same time, Fu Aohai's complexion also became ugly, and he opened his mouth and said: "Mr. Guo, I treat you as a friend, but what about you, come up with this fake, and want to deliberately laugh at me?"

    Mr. Guo also panicked. Now that two evidences are in front of him, he can't forcefully explain them. No matter how eloquent he is, the photos of the absolutely powerful evidence seem a little pale.

    More importantly, this one of his is indeed a fake, and he knows it very well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1105 Perfunctory

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Guo's face was quite ugly. Su Xun's shot made him completely, and there was no room for maneuver.

    Now that the iron-like facts are in front of him, he is quite powerless, and there is no way to explain it.

    Of course, the most important thing is that he has a ghost in his heart, and he knows that this painting is fake, which makes him a little bit lacking in confidence now.

    Facing Fu Aohai's questioning, Mr. Guo couldn't be tough now, but the guy is still an actor, so he said: "Impossible, how is this possible."

    "I bought it for more than 100 million yuan. How could it be a fake? Could it be that foreigner tricked me, but I have already asked an expert to identify it."

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh, and thought that this guy is really talented, anyway, he doesn't admit it now, but he also became a victim.

    Of course, this is also expected, Su Xun guessed before, this is probably the last way, he would choose to do so.

    If it was Su Xun, he probably would have done the same thing. He couldn't admit it to himself and brought fake paintings over here on purpose.

    If you do that, not only will you offend Fu Aohai to death, but there will also be people in other circles here. His reputation will be rotten all at once, and the price will be very high.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Gu spoke at this time, and only heard him say: "The level of counterfeiting of this painting is quite high, almost reaching the pinnacle level."

    "This person is proficient in this way, and he probably knows Tang Bohu's paintings very well. In many cases, you just have skills, that's not enough, you have to have that level."

    "Even if I looked at it at first, I didn't see that it was a fake. Thanks to the young man's reminder, I discovered the clue. Except for a little flaw, this is almost a perfect fake."

    Gu Lao sighed and said: "It's a pity that a fake is a fake. This is a product of modern craftsmanship. No matter how it looks like the real thing, it's useless, and the value can't be compared."

    "You find some experts to identify it, and it's normal if you don't see it."

    When Mr. Gu said this, he actually saved himself a little bit of face. After all, he had punched his eyes firmly just now, and he was almost deceived.

    Looking back now, I still feel a little embarrassed, which made him feel a little embarrassed, but other experts couldn't see it, so it seemed that he didn't make a huge mistake just now.

    Gu Lao is also an upright person. He was deceived by Mr. Guo's performance and thought that Mr. Guo was really tricked by someone. It is very miserable to be cheated of so much money.

    When Mr. Guo heard this, he thought to himself that Mr. Gu is really a good person. He almost couldn't continue acting, but this old man gave him a step up.

    Just hearing Mr. Guo, he nodded quickly and said: "I really didn't expect it to be a fake. I almost made everyone fall for me. I'm sorry to this little brother. I misunderstood you before."

    How else can this guy be in the same circle as Fu Aohai, and he is also a capable person. He obviously wanted Su Xun to die, but he still apologized.

    Now that there are all the witnesses and material evidence, what else can he refute Su Xun? This kid feels a little strange to him, he doesn't feel like a normal person.

    Su Xun showed a smile that was not a smile, and said in his heart that you still apologized to me, and you have contributed hundreds of resentment points to me today, I believe you are a ghost.

    However, Su Xun did not continue to expose him. If you say that he must know that this is a fake, then there is really no hard evidence to show.

    People open their mouths, and you also open their mouths. There is no basis for what you say, and Su Xun will definitely not waste your tongue with him.

    Besides, such a character is not worth Su Xun wasting too much time on him. I believe that Fu Aohai should teach him some lessons when he looks back.

    Fu Aohai said coldly: "Mr. Guo, I can't blame you for this. After all, you and I are not experts. Gu Lao also said that this fake is of a very high level, and it is normal not to be able to see it."

    "Take this painting quickly and go to the buyer. Maybe you can get the money back. If you need anything, just let me know."

    ?Su Xun smiled, and said to himself that the old fox is the one who is Du Te Niang. It is obvious that Mr. Guo is not very happy, but on the surface he is still very polite. You can¨t learn this kind of state like Su Xun.

    The same is true for Luo Shenyi, she is not very good at disguising her emotions.

    How can Mr. Guo fail to recognize that this is an order to evict him. What happened today will definitely make Fu Aohai unhappy.

    ??Before I bit him to death without knowing it, let¨s find a way to repair the relationship with him later, he is in a very embarrassing situation today, and there is really no way to stay any longer.

    Mr. Guo left in a hurry, taking his counterfeit with him.

    Having been disturbed by Su Xun today, he really shot himself in the foot.

    "Mr. Fu, thank you for your explanation today. It's getting late, so we'll leave first. We'll have a drink together next time we have time."

    There are other people, how can they not see that Fu Aohai is not in a good mood, so they leave quickly, and it is not a good thing to stay.

    After everyone left, it soon cleared up. Gu Lao was still there. He looked at Su Xun and asked, "Young man, how did you find out that there is something wrong with the cotton thread?"

    "Ahem！！"

    This question made Su Xun a little embarrassed, thinking how can I tell you this, should I just say that I discovered it with spiritual energy?

    However, this is indeed unbelievable. Who would pay attention to this detail, and it is estimated that counterfeiters would not pay attention to this place.

    The thinking of normal people should put their attention on the painting, not other places.

    Su Xun could only talk nonsense: "It's a coincidence that I have seen a fake with a similar technique before, and it was uncovered by someone, so I understand a little bit, and I happened to meet it today, so it came in handy."

    After saying this, Fu Aohai and the others didn't believe it, and said to themselves, if you want to know, why didn't you tell the reason at the beginning.

    They also understood that Su Xun was perfunctory to Mr. Gu, and the others stopped talking. They knew a little about Su Xun's ability.

    Gu Lao has no doubts, because Su Xun's statement sounds reasonable and there is nothing wrong with it.

    He then said: "It's really a young man. I didn't expect you to be so interested in antiques at a young age. It's not uncommon at your age. In the future, you will definitely achieve something in this area, better than us old men."

    "Ahem！！"

    ? Su Xun was a little embarrassed, thinking that I have no interest in antiques, but he still made a few perfunctory remarks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1106 Aunt Yang is here

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Talked to Gu Lao a few words, because it was not early, it was already close to midnight, and he had to rest in his old age, when he spoke just now, he already yawned.

    In addition, it would take dozens of minutes to go back, so Fu Aohai hurriedly arranged for someone to take him back.

    After Gu Lao left, Su Xun, Luo Shenyi, and Fu Aohai were left. To a certain extent, there were no outsiders.

    Fu Lihan said with a smile: "Dad, you can't do this. After studying for so many years, you were almost cheated. You almost lost more than 100 million yuan."

    "I doubt it now, how many pieces in your collection room are real."

    Having said this, both Su Xun and Luo Shenyi couldn't help laughing.

    Fu Aohai immediately stared and cursed: "Go away, what do you know?"

    "Can you blame me? You haven't seen that experts like Mr. Gu have been fooled. How can I have that level? I can't tell it's not normal."

    But Fu Aohai also said: "It is true that this time it is thanks to Su Xun, otherwise I would not know if I was cheated."

    To Fu Aohai, cheating more than one hundred million yuan is not a serious injury, and the impact will not even be too great.

    But it¨s okay if you don¨t know about this matter, but if you find out afterwards, it will be disgusting. It¨s a pleasure to be cheated of so much money.

    If Su Xun hadn't reminded him, he might have been fooled today.

    Su Xun then said: "If I didn't see that you wanted to buy it, I wouldn't have opened my mouth. He likes to cheat whoever he likes. Anyway, this kind of person will definitely have trouble in the end."

    Fu Aohai and Su Xun were not so polite, so he turned serious and said, "Su Xun, you said that guy was really tricked, or did he know it on purpose to lie to me."

    Regarding this, Su Xun didn't say much, because he didn't have enough evidence. He just said: "Anyway, think about it, is it necessary for him to deliberately spend one or two hundred million yuan to please you?"

    Fu Lihan also added fuel and vinegar to the side: "From the perspective of criminal police, I can see that when he said later that he was cheated, he tried to use his performance to cover up the panic in his heart."

    Hearing this, Fu Aohai also knew that Mr. Guo was on his blacklist this time.

    After this incident, Fu Aohai will definitely find a way to deal with him, and let him know that he has to pay a certain price for defrauding others. Otherwise, he really thinks that Fu Aohai is easy to bully.

    Fu Aohai said: "Let me just say, he did ask me for something recently, which involved a project of his company, and the final profit was only a few hundred million at most."

    "He spent hundreds of millions of dollars to buy a painting as a gift to me. Is the price too high? The co-author purposely lied to me."

    Su Xun said: "When you meet this person in the future, you must be careful, don't be fooled by him again, it's unbelievable."

    Su Xun¨s point of view is just like this, if you want to make friends, I don¨t care what your background is, whether you are good for me or not, as long as everyone is compatible, has common topics, and is reliable.

    Like this kind of people who even count on friends, they must be clearly distinguished.

    Fu Aohai nodded, and it was obvious from his expression that he was not just clearing up the relationship, he was afraid that he was about to make a cruel move.

    Su Xun said again: "Mr. Fu, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. Next time I am free, I have to treat you to a meal. I can't always eat and drink for nothing."

    "You brat, can I send you something to eat?"

    Fu Aohai smiled and said: "I won't keep you when it's getting late, let the driver take you there."

    "No need, Shenyi doesn't drink alcohol, so there is no problem with driving, just take my car to school later."

    After saying a few words, Su Xun and Luo Shenyi went out. When they were in the car, Luo Shenyi looked at Su Xun from time to time.

    The whole Su Xun was a little puzzled, so he said: "I said you are a pervert, why do you keep watching me?"

    "Unexpectedly, at such a young age, he still has an early interest in antiques. He is truly a young man, and his future achievements in this area are bound to be limitless."

    Su Xun: ""

    This Luo Shenyi was imitating Gu Lao's speech just now, obviously he was teasing Su Xun, and luckily she was driving.

    Otherwise, Su Xun really wants to drag her over and ravage her, so you can talk too much.

      After arriving at Luo Shenyi's house, Luo Shenyi said, "Okay, I'm here, you can go back."

    Su Xun showed a smile directly, and he said, "I'll go back when I have something to do."

    "What's up?"

    Su Xun stopped talking, and hugged Luo Shenyi, as if nothing in his hands.

    Luo Shenyi didn't pretend any more, as we are old couples, if we don't know what to do, it is in her heart that she still has some expectations.

    At her age, after trying it, she will actually miss it.

    But she still struggled and said: "Don't move, let's take a shower first."

    ´´´´

    After a night of silence, Luo Shenyi woke up early the next morning, and Su Xun basically noticed it when she moved.

    At this level, the perception ability is quite terrifying.

    Su Xun said, "Did you wake up so early, let's sleep a little longer."

    "I can't sleep anymore, it's all starting at this point, and I have to go to work."

    Su Xun didn't care what he said, looking at Luo Shenyi in tulle pajamas, her beautiful body looming, it was really exciting to watch.

    In addition, men also understand it in the morning, and when they wake up, they usually have a little reaction.

    When this reaction came, how could she still be willing to let her go, so she just pressed there.

    After getting the feeling, Luo Shenyi didn't resist anymore, and could only cooperate obediently.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Su Xun, hurry up, try to solve it in twenty minutes, I have to go to work."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "This is impossible, you are too difficult for me, I am the boss, I will give you a holiday today, everything is up to me."

    Luo Shenyi still wanted to speak, but Su Xun's lips were already pressed against her, completely denying her a chance to speak.

    Tens of minutes later, the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Luo Shenyi, who was out of breath, began to struggle to get up.

    Obviously they are quite tired, and they still insist on going to work. This spirit is indeed worth learning from Su Xun.

    Just seeing her in such a hurry, she must be late.

    Su Xun continued to sleep after Luo Shenyi left, and slept until noon before leaving Luo Shenyi's villa.

    In the afternoon, Su Xun received a call, it was from Aunt Yang, she came to Jianghai, and asked Su Xun to go out for dinner at night.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1107 The Campus Disappearance Case

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is really nothing to say about Aunt Yang, Su Xun has always treated her as her closest relative.

    When I didn't get this magical system before, my life was not very easy.

    At that time, Su Xun himself was quite broken, his personality became particularly introverted, he was not confident, and in the end he even became inferior.

    Even at Xia Jinshu's home at that time, Xia Jinshu and her father Xia Donghai didn't want to see Su Xun, and it can be said that they looked down upon him a bit.

    That means Aunt Yang is as good to Su Xun as ever, even treating him as her own son, taking care of him meticulously in life.

    In terms of studies, he is also very concerned, and even asks Su Xun for tutoring and so on.

    Considering Su Xun's family environment, she paid for the money herself.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, but she still understood what she said, and she was always grateful to Aunt Yang in her heart.

    Not to mention that now, Su Xun's concept of Xia Jinshu and his daughter has changed a lot, and he doesn't have any complaints against them, after all, people will always change.

    Aunt Yang came to Jianghai suddenly, which surprised Su Xun. Su Xun said, "Aunt Yang, when did you come and where are you now? Tell me earlier so I can pick you up."

    ? At first I heard Aunt Yang's voice, and she seemed a little lackluster, but after hearing Su Xun's enthusiasm, Aunt Yang seemed to be in better spirits, and she said, "Why do you want to pick it up?"

    "Your uncle and I drove here. They are at Jinshu's school. Come to see Jinshu and help her with some things. Do you have time in the evening? Auntie will take you to dinner. We just happen to be together."

    Aunt Yang is not afraid that Su Xun will resist Xia Jinshu's father and daughter. After all, when they were still in Linjiang, they had dinner together in peace.

    Just heard her say again: "How far is it from Jinshu's school? If it's not convenient to come here, I can ask your uncle to drive there."

    "That's okay. I'll just drive there at night. It's more convenient for me to know the way. Don't worry about it. Just wait for me there."

    "Okay, then come over as soon as you clean up, your uncle insists on taking you for a drink." Aunt Yang said with a smile.

    Su Xun roughly cleaned up there, and then drove out. In fact, it is still a little distance from Jianghai Normal University where Xia Jinshu is.

    Jianghai Normal University and Jianghai University are located in two directions of Jianghai City, not in the same university town.

    In a city like Jianghai, there are too many universities springing up like mushrooms after rain. Jianghai Normal University is not a good university.

    At least the locals in Jianghai, it's very easy to get in, and the locals don't like it too much, but if you really come from out of town, you have to have a good score. This is the difference in educational resources in the region.

    Su Xun drove there after four o'clock, and it would take an hour anyway, and it wasn't for a fight, so it wasn't suitable for him to fly there.

    I'm afraid that if I'm late, I will encounter the evening rush hour after get off work. At that time, riding a wheelchair on the road is probably faster than a car, and it may not be possible to arrive in two hours.

    Arrived at Jianghai Normal University at around five o'clock. What was more frustrating was that the security guard looked like a dumbass, and he didn't even let his car in.

    Perhaps Su Xun is regarded as the kind of rich second generation who wants to drive a luxury car and be a girl in school, for example, put a drink on the roof of the car.

    There are not many girls from Jianghai Normal University. As long as any school has the word "teacher" on it, it is basically a disorder of yin and yang, which is very different from a university of science and technology.

    In normal universities, there are no boyfriends at all. In a class, there may be dozens of girls and only one or two boys.

    And when it comes to the University of Science and Technology, a group of boys are hungry and thirsty all day long. It is estimated that seeing a sow looks pretty.

    Many caring people want to flirt with girls, and indeed this is the first choice.

    Finding a random place outside the school to park the car, Su Xun called Aunt Yang, and after a while, the family of three came out of the school.

    "Su Xun"

    After seeing Su Xun, that guy Xia Donghai hurriedly greeted him. Everyone was talking and laughing, but Aunt Yang was saying that Su Xun had gained weight.

    Xia Jinshu's expression didn't look too good, so he didn't speak.

    But seeAfter Su Xun, she still smiled. It was obvious that she really wanted to see Su Xun, and the two of them hadn't seen each other for some time.

    Xia Donghai said, "Su Xun, what do you want to eat?"

    Su Xun has no shortage of good food and drink all day long, what else can he want to eat, and he knows exactly what kind of routines are around the school, just listen to him say: "Ask Jin Shu what he wants to eat  , I can do it."

    In the end, the four of them found a restaurant that looked a bit upscale, went in and ordered a few dishes, and Xia Donghai also ordered a bottle of white wine.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, just drink something, Xia Donghai is so excited, and he is from Linjiang, he doesn't want to disappoint too much.

    Besides, as far as his drinking capacity is concerned, Xia Donghai is only at a disadvantage by drinking with him.

    When Su Xun was eating, he asked: "What's wrong with Jin Shu, is he not feeling well, and his complexion is not very good."

    In fact, Su Xun had already used the Eye of Salvation to help Xia Jinshu read it just now, and there is nothing wrong with his body, and he is quite healthy.

    It's just that people don't have much energy, and it feels like too much pressure has caused people to have a mental breakdown.

    ? Even when she spoke, she was forcibly pulling herself together. Given Su Xun's understanding of Xia Jinshu, this was a bit unusual.

    So Su Xun asked a question, and it should be a concern.

    Unexpectedly, Aunt Yang's complexion changed a bit, as if she hesitated to speak.

    Xia Donghai is fine, but he said: "What else can happen, I'm scared."

    "Those who were frightened, who frightened you?" Su Xun asked with a smile

    Xia Jinshu is a tsundere girl. Although she seems to have improved a lot from the princess disease, she is not that introverted, so she shouldn't be frightened by others.

    "In their school, two girls have disappeared one after another recently, and one of them is still in their dormitory. Neither of them has been found yet."

    Xia Donghai explained a little bit: "Then their school is spreading the word, there are traffickers near the school and so on, they are very afraid, one or two scare themselves."

    After Su Xun heard this, he was stunned, and there is such a thing, this is a case of a mysterious disappearance on campus?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1108 They Are All Family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was quite confused, thinking that he was right, could there be traffickers near the university?

    It is undeniable that human traffickers do exist, and they can never be eradicated. This has been the case since ancient times.

    People naturally hate human traffickers, and how many families have been separated. Many people have lost their own flesh and blood, and may not even see them for the rest of their lives.

    Those who have not reached that stage cannot experience that kind of pain.

    Although these people are being severely cracked down on, but because it is profitable and it is a huge profit, there are still people who are not afraid to die doing this kind of thing.

    But here comes the problem, people traffickers are targeting children, especially babies who are still in their infancy, which is the best.

    There is no ability to resist, and it is easier to attack, and there is no memory, so there is no need to worry about accidents.

    In addition, the baby market is also the best. Many people who buy children naturally want a baby that they have raised since they were young and can be regarded as their own.

    Generally, older children, such as those over ten years old, may be a little selective on the side of human traffickers, because it will be difficult to abduct people who are older than this age.

    Not to mention that you are still a group of college students, you are all adults, what's the use of abducting you.

    Su Xun said: "That's not true. There are still traffickers on the university side. I can still believe you when you say there are near the kindergarten."

    "I also think that they are scaring themselves. There is no such thing as a human trafficker. They have lost their minds and come to abduct you college students. Who can they sell to after abduction." Xia Donghai said.

    Obviously, I feel that this matter is indeed a bit of a fuss. Those two girls may have disappeared.

    Xia Jinshu retorted: "There is no connection, maybe they are selling organs or something."

    Su Xun felt a little bit amused when he heard it. Organ trafficking and the like, this is too scary, and it sounds scary. To put it bluntly, there will not be too many such organizations.

    If there was one, it would have been taken away long ago.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Jinshu, do you know what happened to those two girls? Could it be that he disappeared, or met a netizen?"

    Su Xun felt that he had to figure out one point, whether they were in school or not, they disappeared for no reason, and they were really abducted.

    Still, he said that he went out by himself, late at night, etc., and was targeted by gangsters.

    It is true that college students have been murdered all over the country these days, and if you look at it in a concentrated way, they are basically women.

    Some people were killed while meeting netizens, and some took a taxi and got into an illegal car. The main reason is that the society is under great pressure now, and many people have the idea of ??revenge on the society.

    Coupled with the rise of various lending platforms, some people really owe their loans and have not repaid them, making them desperate. They really want to pay back before they die.

    In this case, women are usually picked to attack. The reason is simple. They can have a good time before they die, and women must not be able to resist.

    In today's society, you can say that security is good, but it is really good, but such things will still happen. This is probably the so-called invincibility. Girls are best not to go out alone at night.

    You never know, which will come first, the accident or tomorrow.

    Xia Jinshu and the others were probably trying to scare themselves. If they were honest and responsible, if they stayed at school late at night, nothing might happen.

    Xia Jinshu said: "I don't know much about the girl who disappeared before. I haven't had any contact with her. I heard that she disappeared inexplicably, and she was in school. The police didn't find any record of her leaving school."

    "The one who disappeared in the past two days is my roommate, who has been with us all day. We have a very good relationship and we will not hide anything."

    Xia Jinshu said: "If she really has something to do when she leaves school, she will definitely tell us in advance."

    "In case there is something important, she left school suddenly, and something happened in the middle of the night."

    Su Xun analyzed it and assumed all possibilities.

    Xia Jinshu continued to shake his head and said, "There shouldn't be anything sudden. She went to the library that day, and we agreed to go out to eat hot pot at night."

    "On that night, we couldn't contact her no matter what. Afterwards, we searched everywhere. ?I found her mobile phone, but she disappeared anyway, and the police didn't have any clues.  "

    Su Xun frowned involuntarily: "The phone is still there, but the person is missing?"

    "Yes, now the phone has been transferred to the police. After unlocking it, I also read her chat records, and no one is looking for her."

    After Su Xun heard it, he also felt that it seemed a little unusual.

    Although it is immoral to look at the privacy of other people's chat records, it is the police handling the case, and there is no good way.

    If this is the case, it means that a good person really disappeared suddenly, how could there be such a weird thing.

    If a person really has something to leave, it is impossible not to bring a mobile phone. In today's era when mobile phones are very important, I think it doesn't make sense why I don't bring a mobile phone.

    And the person disappeared in the school, and he was not photographed. To be reasonable, there are not many cameras in the school, especially in places like the teaching building and the library.

    And if someone really wants to commit a crime, they won't come to a school with a lot of people to do it. This is really unreasonable, and even makes people wonder.

    Su Xun then said: "Hearing what you said, there is indeed something wrong. It doesn't seem like a coincidence. Anyway, you should pay attention to it."

    "The law and order here in Jianghai is pretty good. There shouldn't be too many problems. You don't have to worry too much. It's best to stay in school and go together. According to what you said, the person who did it should be  Find someone who is alone."

    "In addition, I have a friend who is from the Jianghai Police Department. I will call him later and ask him what's going on." Su Xun said.

    Xia Donghai thought about it, and thought that Su Xun is amazing, it has only been a long time since he came to Jianghai, and even the people from the Jianghai Police Department know him, this is really awesome.

    So Xia Donghai said: "That's right, if you have anything to do, just call Su Xun directly, we are all family."

    Aunt Yang rolled her eyes at Xia Donghai, as if she felt a little helpless for her man's shamelessness.

    She and Su Xun are so close, it is difficult to say that we are a family, where do you have the courage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1109 The plan to lure the snake out of the cave

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xia Donghai actually has another meaning. He wants Su Xun to be his son-in-law. If Su Xun can get along with his daughter, then he thinks it's fine.

    So now I have started to develop a relationship with Su Xun. If there is nothing to do, let's say that we are actually a family.

    If Xia Jinshu usually heard the meaning of this level, she would be secretly happy in her heart. I don't know when, in her heart, she had already developed feelings for Su Xun.

    At this time now, the feelings are becoming more and more intense.

    It's just that in the recent period, those who scare Xia Jinshu are a little restless, and they are not in the mood to think about so many things.

    Probably she is not the only one. Girls are relatively timid. When encountering such a thing, they are still their roommates. Who would not be afraid.

    Not to mention that in school, there is also a kind of rumor spreading effect. Everyone makes various speculations, and people and Yiyun follow up to discuss, and they will say a lot of terrible things, which makes them even more frightened.

    I only heard Xia Jinshu say: "But I don't want to live in the school, the accident happened in the school, and my roommate and my bed are stuck together."

    "After she disappeared, looking at her bed, I felt very uncomfortable every day. I couldn't sleep at all at night. I didn't dare to stay alone in the dormitory."

    After hearing this, Su Xun finally understood why Xia Jinshu lost a lot of weight. It seems that the past few days have indeed been a torment for her.

    Su Xun didn't even know about this kind of missing case. Needless to say, the news must have been blocked, and no one reported it for the time being.

    The disappearance of two people is not too small, after all, it is two families, but if it is big, it is not too big, and it can still be temporarily suppressed.

    But if there are more mysterious disappearances, if there are too many people, I am afraid that such a thing will break out. The leaders of the school are probably about to die of anxiety now.

    However, there are so many people in Jianghai Normal University, and the students can't keep their mouths shut. It is estimated that many people on the Internet know that they are all from Jianghai. I am afraid that they are also spreading this story in their own school.

    It's just that Su Xun hasn't been in school much recently, so he doesn't know much about it, it's an afterthought.

    "This time I'm here with your uncle. First, I was worried when I heard about it, and I was worried about Jin Shu, so I came over to have a look."

    Aunt Yang on the side said: "Secondly, Jinshu doesn't want to live in the school anymore. I'm looking around today to find her a house and live outside for a while."

    After Su Xun heard this, he frowned and said, "If you live outside, you go back and forth alone, aren't you afraid of accidents?"

    Living outside, generally speaking, has advantages and disadvantages. For example, if she is alone, she is easy to become a target. People seem to be looking for girls who are alone.

    It's not that if you really don't live in the school, it's safe. On the contrary, there are many people in the school, and if everyone is in groups, it's not easy to start.

    Xia Jinshu wasn't really scared at all, the disappearance of her roommate gave her a little psychological shadow, she really didn't want to stay in the dormitory any longer.

    But after listening to Su Xun's words, she was really worried, and was entangled for a while.

    Aunt Yang was a little worried, so she said, "Why don't I stay here with you for a while, maybe the police will solve the case after a while."

    "If it doesn't work, you can just call a roommate to accompany you. It's better to have someone with you."

    Su Xun doesn't think so. Having two women together is not necessarily safe. To put it bluntly, two women are, to a certain extent, considered single.

    Because you two women combined may not be able to struggle with a man.

    Secondly, if you count on the police, it is probably quite difficult. This case seems to be really difficult to find out, and there is almost no evidence.

    There is not even a trace, how to deal with the case, it is almost non-existent.

    Su Xun thought for a while, wondering if there was any way to solve this matter, after all it was about Xia Jinshu's safety.

    This kind of thing is uncertain, although there are so many girls in a school, it may not be her turn, the possibility is very low.

    But the possibility of this kind of thing is false. There are only two possibilities, 0% and 100%. If something happens, it will be gone. You must not be careless.

    Moreover, no matter who does this kind of harm to college students, it must be dealt with, otherwise, it will be fine to let them continue to be so arrogant.

    "Otherwise, I'd better live in the school. Mom's house, you can go and retire. I don't feel at ease if you stay here."

    Xia Jinshu struggled for a while, but she still felt that what Su Xun said was right, it might be more dangerous to live outside alone.

    You can't stop going to school, right? As long as you go in and out of school, you will be easily targeted.

    But Su Xun said: "No, why don't you go live outside?"

    The three members of Xia Jinshu's family all stared at Su Xun immediately, wondering what you mean by this, boy, what you said just now is completely different from what you said now.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I suddenly thought of an idea, Jin Shu, you live outside alone, and I will protect you. If you can lure the dark guy out, maybe this matter will be resolved."

    Xia Jinshu was delighted when he heard it, his eyes were even glowing, and he said, "Su Xun, will you be with me during this time?"

    "How can I be with you? I will protect you in secret. If I am with you, people will not dare to do anything."

    That's right, what Su Xun wanted was to lure the snake out of the hole. That person must have been looking for an opportunity to do it recently, but the vigilance of the students made him afraid to do it for a while.

    If Xia Jinshu bumped into the muzzle of the gun at this time, wouldn't it be just right, and there is a great possibility that it will draw people out.

    Su Xun only needs to do some tricks on Xia Jinshu's body, then he will be safe, that person can't hurt Xia Jinshu.

    Moreover, Su Xun has Liu Bang's big move, and he will be able to reach Xia Jinshu's side directly in no time, so that she will not have any accidents, and Su Xun can also catch the black hands behind the scenes.

    This method is quite good, and the feasibility is quite high, there is nothing wrong with it.

    The only thing that needs attention is that Xia Jinshu may have to suffer a little bit, and if she feels aggrieved during this time, the psychological pressure will probably increase.

    If you make her not afraid, she can't really not be afraid.

    Aunt Yang was very worried, and quickly said: "No, how can this be done? The person behind the crime may be a murderer or something, and he does not consider the consequences."

    "Even if you really catch the person, what will you do? It's not like something will happen. If that's the case, how will Auntie live?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1110 Almost Forgot You Are Still a Student

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was a little dumbfounded, but Aunt Yang was worried about his safety and said it in a scary way,

    It's just that no matter what kind of murderer he is or something else, after seeing Su Xun's words, he still doesn't have the ability to resist at all.

    It's just that Aunt Yang and Xia Donghai have never been in contact with each other. How can they know Su Xun's real strength, which is already beyond human.

    Xia Donghai also said: "Your aunt spoke well. Someone who can kidnap people one after another and do things so seamlessly must not be an ordinary criminal."

    "And such a person must be extremely vicious. After being discovered, I am afraid that he will kill him directly. You two are not allowed to do this. The risk is too great."

    Su Xun could only quickly comfort him: "Uncle and aunt, don't worry, I'm not stupid, how could I do it myself."

    "I have a friend who is a policeman, and he is also a deputy director. He has some real power in his hands. If he cooperates with him, it will definitely succeed. Moreover, he will also arrange manpower to protect Jinshu very well."

    Hearing this, the two of them were also a little bit moved, but they were still quite entangled, and said, "Is this really possible?"

    "Mom and Dad, let me try it, I believe in Su Xun's ability." Xia Jinshu spoke up, and it was different from the one she was afraid of just now.

    ? To put it bluntly, Xia Jinshu still believed in Su Xun. She felt that with Su Xun's character, she would not do things that were not sure, let alone push her into a fire pit.

    Xia Donghai and Aunt Yang had nothing to do. In fact, in their hearts, they also wished that this matter could be resolved quickly and the students would be at peace.

    During this period of time, Xia Jinshu couldn't eat well or sleep well, and he lost a lot of weight. Seeing that it hurt his parents, who wouldn't want to live a normal life.

    Aunt Yang still said: "Su Xun, both of you are my own children, but there must be no accidents, and the police are the main ones."

    "Don't worry, Auntie, if I don't plan it well, I won't dare to mess around. Nothing will happen. Don't worry, let's eat."

    Having a meal at night is still a good atmosphere. For the time being, everyone put this bad thing behind them and didn't pay much attention to it.

    After dinner, when it was time to say goodbye, Su Xun called Xia Jinshu over and wanted to speak to her alone.

    Xia Donghai obviously drank a little too much, his face was flushed, and he looked at the two young men who were whispering, with a gratified smile on his face.

    At the same time, he subconsciously put his head closer, and said to his wife: "Look, they are really a good match."

    "If you drink too much, just say a few words less. No one will think you are dumb. Don't talk about this in the future. Both of them are still in school. Why are you in a hurry."

    She was reprimanding Xia Donghai, but Aunt Yang was really happy in her heart.

    If Su Xun could be her son-in-law, that would be the best thing. If not, she would not force it. Anyway, it would be the best thing to see the relationship between the two children ease.

    After dragging Xia Jinshu over there, Xia Jinshu's little face turned red. Su Xun got so close to her in front of his parents, which made Xia Jinshu a little shy.

    Su Xun wondered, "You didn't drink tonight, why did you turn red?"

    "No, it was too hot in the restaurant just now."

    Su Xun didn't pay too much attention to these, he himself is a person who is not very careful, only to hear Su Xun say: "This thing is for you, remember to keep it close to your body."

    "what is this?"

    Xia Jinshu picked it up and looked at it. It felt like a charm, similar to watching zombie movies.

    This thing is the talisman paper drawn by Su Xun. It was found in the system's warehouse, and it must have been thrown in by him before.

    Su Xun instilled a certain amount of aura on it, which has a protective effect. If Xia Jinshu is always on his body, there is no danger. This amulet can directly protect her.

    In addition to this function, as long as the talisman is touched, Su Xun will also sense it, and he can directly come over through Liu Bang's big move to protect Xia Jinshu.

    If the other party is not a powerful immortal cultivator, almost nothing will happen to Xia Jinshu.

    Su Xun can be sure that those who do such indecent and boring things must not be immortal cultivators. Immortal cultivators don't have so much free time to find women in this way.

    "This is a talisman. If you carry it, if bad people want to attack you, it can protect your safety, and without your notice, I will?? noticed it, and immediately appeared beside you.  "

    Xia Jinshu's eyes were bright, she didn't expect such a magical thing, but she trusted Su Xun completely, and said directly: "Okay, I will definitely wear it next to my body, and hang it around my neck when I sleep."

    "In addition, I said hello to you. What I said before to find the police was actually to comfort your parents and reassure them. I didn't plan to find anyone. The executors of the whole plan are just the two of us."

    "So don't be afraid, I will definitely protect your safety."

    You let Xia Jinshu deliberately provoke the thieves behind the scenes alone, she is not afraid that it is impossible.

    However, she is more willing to believe in Su Xun. The last time she was tricked into going to the factory, that guy almost burned her to death. Su Xun miraculously saved her.

    Since Su Xun said he would protect her, there must be nothing wrong.

    Xia Jinshu nodded and said, "I will not let you down."

    Su Xun smiled, patted her head, and said, "You don't have to take it too seriously, just go to school and go home normally, take it easy."

    "You have to think this way, no matter what, you are safe. When the bad guys show up, I will show up at the same time."

    Having been patted on the head by Su Xun, for some reason, Xia Jinshu's face turned red again.

    After a few simple explanations here, Su Xun sent them to the hotel. Xia Donghai and Aunt Yang must not be able to return to Linjiang today, and Xia Donghai cannot drive.

    Su Xun also drank a lot of alcohol. In fact, the alcohol in his body had evaporated long ago, but he still used the excuse that he had called a substitute driver to reassure them.

    ！！！！！！

    On the way back by car, Su Xun called Fu Lihan.

    "Why do you call me when you have time?" Fu Lihan joked.

    "I want to ask you something, is there a case involving Jianghai Normal University recently?"

    Fu Lihan's tone became serious: "How do you know, this news should be blocked."

    "No, I almost forgot that you are still a student. This incident spread quite quickly among the students, so it's not too surprising to know about it."

    Su Xun: ""

    Why did you listen to him? You were mocking yourself. The key point is that Su Xun really didn¨t know about it through the school.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1111 The Murderer Shows Up

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I have a friend who is at Jianghai Normal University. I just heard about it today. Is there any progress in your investigation?" Su Xun said roughly.

    Fu Lihan said: "Don't mention it, our police station attaches great importance to this matter. After all, it is related to the safety of students."

    "A special task force was also set up to investigate at Jianghai Normal University. Although I am not in charge, I have probably heard about it. I don't know who is doing it. There is almost no evidence."

    "It's very strange to say that people seem to have evaporated out of thin air. It is still under urgent investigation, and the security around the school has also been strengthened."

    Fu Lihan said: "What I am most worried about is whether there will be accidents in other schools. After all, only the students of Jianghai Normal University have accidents."

    "I can't say for sure. I think the murderer chose to commit crimes at Jianghai Normal University because there are too many girls in this university, and the criminals' targets are girls."

    "You're right. We've clearly noticed this. That friend of yours should also be a woman. Let her stay with others more and don't act alone. The murderer doesn't dare to be really unscrupulous."

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and thought to himself, let¨s forget it, he will not take the initiative to talk about his plan, and he will talk about it after it is completed.

    After talking nonsense, Su Xun didn't bother Fu Lihan anymore. With his position, he must be very busy.

    Su Xun didn't worry too much when he went back here. He can be sure that there will be no big problems on Xia Jinshu's side.

    The only thing I need to worry about is that I am still a little worried about Xia Jinshu's psychological pressure, whether it will make him even more haggard.

    Anyway, Su Xun has already said what she should comfort. I hope she can adjust herself well.

    ！！！！

    The next day, at Xia Jinshu's school, another bad news came. A girl disappeared again.

    The girl this time is a senior in senior year. She was busy with her graduation work at school, she was also at school at night, and then disappeared inexplicably.

    For a while, the entire Jianghai Normal University was almost in danger.

    Boys are better. After all, the accidents are all girls, but the girls feel a little uncomfortable, and even some timid ones are so scared that they want to go home.

    I really don't dare to go to this school. If I get into it, I might lose my students. Is there anything more terrifying than this.

    Even in Jianghai University, where Su Xun works, quite a few girls became frightened. Su Xun specially came to the school today to walk around, and found that the atmosphere was indeed different from usual, and the school's security work was also being strengthened.  .

    Although it hasn't affected them yet, but they are all Jianghai's universities, who knows when, something will happen if they are not sure.

    Su Xun also spoke to Xia Jinshu, telling her not to be nervous. Since the murderer is still acting, it proves that they have not stopped.

    There is a great possibility that Xia Jinshu can attract them.

    Another two days passed like this, and nothing happened in these two days, but everyone's sense of tension was not lost because of this.

    On the contrary, he became even more nervous, because the murderer's rule was that after a few days, he would attack again. Seeing that the time was almost up, everyone was even more nervous.

    The three living people really disappeared, and none of them left a trace. No one wanted to be the next one, and the boys organized themselves spontaneously.

    On the way to and from get out of class, I spontaneously escorted the female students in my class. Everyone acted as a group every day, just like during military training.

    Just this night, Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes, because there was a "broken" sound in his ears just now.

    Su Xun immediately cheered up. This is the jade talisman he left behind, and the broken sound proved that something happened to Xia Jinshu.

    This cannot be delayed, Su Xun directly used Liu Bang's big move and began to protect Xia Jinshu.

    For the past two days, Xia Jinshu has been acting alone, even if her classmates are even persuading her to follow everyone, Xia Jinshu didn't listen, it was just an excuse that someone would pick her up.

    Is she afraid alone, she must be afraid, but she trusts Su Xun even more.

    Therefore, the more she was on the cusp of the storm, the more she haunted the school alone. Even Su Xun underestimated her courage, and she knew that she was just a bait.

    If you are not bold, how can you help Su Xun give someone to you??? come out.

    Xia Jinshu believes that Su Xun has the ability to solve this matter. Besides, this matter has nothing to do with Su Xun. Su Xun did this to protect her. How could Xia Jinshu not know.

    Finally tonight, Xia Jinshu's seduction succeeded. Others were afraid of accidents, but she was eager to lure the murderer out as soon as possible.

    Even in her heart, there was actually a little trembling in her heart.

    There were two dark shadows blocking her way. Xia Jinshu still held two books in her hands and scattered them on the ground. She could realize who she had met.

    These two guys seem to have merged into the night. If you don't look carefully, you can't even see their figures clearly. The night clothes in this suit look very powerful, and their movements are also a little ghostly.

    "You what do you want to do?"

    Xia Jinshu asked with a trembling voice, in fact, her hand was already clenched into a fist, and at the same time she was desperately calling Su Xun's name, you must show up in time.

    Those two shadows didn't speak at all, one of them raised his hand suddenly, and a burst of black smoke came out immediately.

    At the same time, the smoke, as if it had eyes, drifted directly towards Xia Jinshu.

    Xia Jinshu is not stupid, she knows the smoke, she must not touch it, it is estimated that the missing people are all related to this.

    But the speed of the black mist was so fast that she couldn't even move, and the black mist filled her body.

    Just at this moment, when the black mist was about to touch her, the talisman Xia Jinshu hung on his chest suddenly shattered, and a strong wind blew out from Xia Jinshu's body.

    The black mist was blown away immediately, and it didn't really touch Xia Jinshu.

    The two black shadows were obviously very confused. After being dull for two seconds, they involuntarily looked at each other for two seconds, and they both saw something unusual.

    Immediately, these two guys, obviously not wanting to change because of the change, rushed towards Xia Jinshu directly.

    What made them a little strange was that this girl seemed a little strange, not to mention being able to block the black mist.

    In the absence of success, she didn't call for help. What's the situation? Could it be that she was frightened out of her wits?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1112 The mastermind behind the scenes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's not enough to be frightened, Xia Jinshu just forgot to ask for help, and now he is like a nympho, all he thinks about is Su Xun's figure.

    Su Xun talked to her more than once, and when something happened to her, he would definitely show up immediately.

    When the two shadows were about to approach Xia Jinshu, a purple light shield suddenly appeared on Xia Jinshu's body.

    It looks a bit mysterious, but it is also very dazzling. With the existence of this thing, almost no one can hurt Xia Jinshu in a short time. This light shield itself provides a certain degree of protection.

    Before the two shadows got close to Xia Jinshu, they were dazzled by the light on Xia Jinshu's body, and they couldn't open their eyes. It seemed that the two of them didn't like to see the light.

    After the light ended, they could see a little more clearly, and found that there was an extra person beside Xia Jinshu, as if he had changed into a living person.

    The person who came out didn't notice it at all.

    When Xia Jinshu saw that Su Xun really appeared, she also breathed a sigh of relief, her whole body seemed to soften.

    From now until now, she has been holding on. Apart from being pretty, she is just a girl. Xia Jinshu has already reached the limit of what she can do.

    Su Xun injected a wave of spiritual energy into her, making her hold on, so that she wouldn't really fall down, and comforted her at the same time: "Don't worry, no one can hurt you."

    Xia Jinshu stopped talking, her eyes were a little fascinated, she nodded and exhausted her strength.

    Those two black shadows realized that something was wrong, this woman is very strange, usually they can knock people away in a split second.

    I won't say it if I didn't succeed today, and there is an extra man.

    With such a big change, the two of them really stayed together for a while. They couldn't think of any good way to start, so they had to run away to avoid mistakes.

    Seeing that the two of them turned their heads and wanted to run away, Su Xun sneered at the corner of his mouth, saying that his thoughts were beautiful.

    It was not easy to catch it, and it's okay to let you run away.

    Su Xun waved his hand, as if there was a huge attraction, these two guys were directly sucked back by Su Xun, and they crawled in front of Su Xun.

    Su Xun frowned because he succeeded so easily. From this point of view, he is not a cultivator, because his strength is too weak to be vulnerable.

    Even if Su Xun had used a little more strength just now, it is estimated that someone would have been killed.

    These two people are not good things. Before finding out the truth of the matter, Su Xun will not kill them casually, because the gain outweighs the loss.

    Seeing that they couldn't run away, the two black shadows were ridiculously trying to struggle, but it's a pity that their struggles looked the same, but it was still ridiculous.

    Taking out a sharp knife, the two guys got up from the ground, and started to attack Su Xun frantically.

    Su Xun didn't even look at it, just a look, the sharp knife in the hands of the two fell to the ground, and then the two of them knelt in front of Su Xun, looking motionless and honest.

    "What are you pretending to do?!"

    Su Xun frowned. He saw that the faces of these two guys were wearing strong masks, and the masks were also black, which looked quite scary.

    In the middle of the night, it is estimated that when they see them suddenly, someone will really treat them as evil spirits or something.

    Su Xun frowned, but before he finished speaking, the masks of these two guys were automatically blown away, and they couldn't resist in front of Su Xun.

    After the mask fell off, there were only two people. There was nothing unexpected about it. Their appearance was relatively ordinary. It is estimated that no one would care about throwing it out.

    To say that the only difference is that these two guys have a black brand on their faces, which looks a bit hideous.

    I can't tell what the pattern is, but it is indeed a bit disgusting to be portrayed on the face. One person's brand is on the left face, and the other is on the right face.

    "Forgive me, my lord, please don't kill us."

    The difference in strength made the two guys no longer have the idea of ????resisting, and could only keep begging for mercy.

    As for the other guy, he seems to have less hair, but his face is also full of excitement, and he keeps gesturing with his hands. Looking at him like this, he is still dumb.

    ? I don¨t know if it¨s just pretending, or if I¨m really dumb, but it doesn¨t matter, because it¨s fine if the other person can speak,

    Su Xun said coldly: "Don't talk nonsense with me, the other missing people were also caused by you?"

    "Yes Yes´´"

    That guy wanted to hesitate at first, but when he saw Su Xun's scary eyes, he immediately gave up, and didn't admit it directly.

    This in itself is obvious, and it's hard for him to deny anything.

    Su Xun continued and said: "Why do you want to arrest women, you are so hungry, huh?"

    "It's not us, it's the master's instructions. We all obey the orders. If we don't obey the master's words, our lives will be gone."

    "Who is your master?" Su Xun frowned.

    He was wondering if this guy was fooling him, anyway, all possibilities are possible.

    It's just that in the face of the absolute power gap, it's useless for him to fool around. Su Xun can even figure out the situation immediately.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You'd better not lie to me, otherwise, I guarantee that your life would be worse than death, even if you ask for death."

    The man immediately trembled twice, and he said: "No, we dare not lie to you, sir, and we don't know the name of the master, so we usually call him the master."

    "The two of us have been in prison before. After we got out, we were taken in by the master and taught us some skills. In the past few years, we have been by his side and listened to him to do some things."

    Su Xun continued to ask: "If you are ordered to tie up a woman, you will do it. If you are told to die, will you go?"

    The guy trembled twice, only to hear him say: "My lord, there is nothing we can do. If we don't follow what he said, we will die immediately."

    "He didn't know what he did to us. Anyway, if he wants us to die, he can do it at any time. We can only obey obediently."

    "Have you seen him? In fact, he wasn't dumb at first, because last year something was not done well, and the master cut off his tongue directly. We really can't help it, we are worried all day long."

    Su Xun's eyes stayed on the mute for a while, but he didn't look much.

    Don't worry that he will lie to himself, let him open his mouth to see if his tongue has been cut, this should not be a lie.

    I thought it was born, but who knew it was cut off, that would be too cruel, and it is his fate to survive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1113: Old Pervert

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing what the two of them said, the master who asked them to do this behind the scenes seems to be a rather cruel guy.

    But in this way, it is not so strange.

    The master treats his own people like this, and even uses violent means to coerce them. How can they really help him with things? Even if they do, there is nothing they can do.

    It's good that this method is useful, but it's not very reliable. For example, these two guys, when they encountered a problem, they sold their master directly, without morals at all.

    Su Xun then said: "You two, how did you commit the crime so that the police can't find it at all?"

    "Our master taught us some skills to make us walk faster. Even in the dark, it is very difficult to take pictures of us in this suit."

    Just listening to this guy, he continued to say: "In addition, we also have some experience in anti-reconnaissance, avoiding places with cameras in the school, and finding a separate person to attack."

    "So no one can see what we look like at all, and they must not be able to find anything."

    Su Xun probably understood that it was just an ordinary person who committed the crime, but the method was a little more clever.

    It is estimated that their master must have some weird skills, not an ordinary person.

    Such a scourge, at a very old age, still kidnaps a little girl, Su Xun must be eradicated.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Now, take me to your master immediately, I will meet him for a while."

    "This this, we'll take you there, then we're dead." That guy was obviously terrified.

    Looking at him like this, he must have been educated severely by his master, leaving some shadows or something.

    That old thing has quite a lot of tricks.

    Su Xun didn't have the time to talk nonsense with him, and he wasn't even interested in fooling him, so he said directly: "If you don't go, you will die immediately, choose one."

    ""

    This guy is completely speechless, his arms can't twist his thighs, what else can they say, they have to agree.

    With Su Xun's strength, it is probably very easy to kill them.

    Su Xun turned his head and said to Xia Jinshu: "I'm going to catch the people behind it and solve this matter thoroughly. You should go back quickly. I'll find you when I'm done."

    "Su Xun, let me go with you." Xia Jinshu tugged at Su Xun's arm.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "How can that be done? I have no problem going this time, but you are too dangerous. Go back obediently and wait for me."

    Xia Jinshu nodded, and didn't insist on anything anymore. She also knew very well that she would hold back, so as not to hurt Su Xun.

    I have never experienced such a thing, but I have watched a lot of TV dramas, and such plots often appear, because the heroine's stupid comparison will always drag down one or two people to sacrifice.

    Su Xun took out another talisman for Xia Jinshu. It is not difficult for him to make this thing, and it can be wholesaled.

    It's just that bringing one or many has the same effect, so it's useless to have too many.

    Su Xun said, "Take this with you, and nothing will happen. Remember to be careful before I come back."

    The two people who did the work have been caught, presumably there should be no problem, but Su Xun just in case.

    "Okay, Su Xun, be careful yourself."

    After finishing speaking, Xia Jinshu hurried back. This place is very remote, and coupled with the recent turmoil in the school, no one dares to go out at all, let alone this remote place, even if you are in a group, you dare not come

    Seeing that Xia Jinshu had left, Su Xun held the two guys in his hands, one in each hand as light as nothing, and then flew straight into the air.

    The expressions on the faces of these two guys were obviously quite flustered, and they almost peed out of fear. I really didn't expect that someone could fly directly. This is a bit powerful.

    What kind of person did he meet? It's too scary.

    Su Xun asked these two guys to show the way, and soon found a villa in the suburbs of Jianghai City.

    This old thing is pretty good at enjoying it, and it is really flattering to know that it is here and live in a villa.

    And the environment is quite good, and there are no people around. Is there anything more enjoyable than this.

    Su Xun threw the two guys out and motioned for them to? Go in first.

    These two goods were obviously shaking their legs, and they were a little scared, but they opened the door and went in.

    Su Xun followed behind the two of them, keeping a certain distance.

    "What's going on with you today, what about the woman, why didn't you see it?"

    The guy said: "Master, something went wrong today. The grip over there is too tight. It's hard for us to start, for fear of being caught."

    Su Xun hasn't moved yet, and he doesn't dare to say it, because he obviously feels that Su Xun's strength is stronger.

    In addition, these two guys also wanted to turn against Su Xun in their hearts. They wished that Su Xun would kill their master. They were really fed up with the current life.

    "Snapped!"

    Immediately afterwards, Su Xun heard a slap, obviously being slapped.

    "Trash, what do you want you to do? Don't tell me you're all just for nothing? You can't even do this?"

    "MasterMaster, there is really no way to do this. You insist on female students, but the current students have learned to be smart, and they don't go out at night. They gather together and don't give them a chance to attack."

    Su Xun didn't want to eavesdrop, so he strode in directly, and then said: "I'm a lot of age, but my taste is really not light, and I need a female college student to be able to play."

    "who!"

    The old man was obviously frightened, and he immediately became startled.

    Entering this villa, Su Xun felt that the layout was very strange, even messy, and there was no luxurious decoration, as if entering a tribe.

    There are no sofas or other furniture.

    It can be said that this place looks a bit like a villa from the outside.

    Similarly, the lighting here is dim, it looks a bit gloomy, and it feels very cold.

    Su Xun could see the old man's appearance clearly. He was just an ordinary old man. He looked very thin and looked like he might die at any time.

    But he is not as simple as it seems on the surface, even Su Xun thinks that this old man is very likely to be an old pervert.

    It's a lot of age, but still plays with women, and the methods are very vicious towards the apprentice, so he must be a cruel person.

    "You two beasts, you dare to betray me, you are going to die!"

    After finishing speaking, bursts of black smoke suddenly appeared on the old man's body, filling the entire room.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1114 Already Buried!

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The black smoke looked very brisk, and it came directly in front of Su Xun.

    In other words, it didn't just target Su Xun alone, the entire villa was already covered, and it took almost an instant to make people feel that their sight was blocked.

    "Plop"

    And those two old perverted apprentices, the moment they came into contact with the black smoke, they immediately collapsed, seemingly unconscious.

    Su Xun used his spiritual sense to check quickly, and found that these two guys were not in any danger.

    It's like being drugged, and it's useless for the time being. It's estimated that after a while, you won't be able to wake up at all, and you can only let others slaughter you.

    Su Xun probably guessed it too. When those two guys went to school to do things, they probably used this method, which made people dizzy.

    Such fast black smoke, almost in the blink of an eye, people fainted directly, it can be said that even the simplest call for help could not be done.

    It's just that this thing has no effect on Su Xun.

    In Su Xun's current state, he has spiritual energy in his body, so nothing really happens. When these black smokes are around Su Xun, they will automatically avoid them, and they cannot touch Su Xun.

    Even if it was really inhaled into the nasal cavity, it wouldn't be a big problem. He really smelled it twice, and the smell was a little strange, an indescribable feeling.

    However, it had no effect on Su Xun. He exhaled lightly, as if the air had been purified in an instant, the black smoke in the entire room was instantly dispelled, and some light was restored.

    The old pervert was obviously a little stunned. He really didn't expect that this kid was immune to his homemade black smoke, and he even dispersed it?

    After using this thing for so long, it can be said to be handy, and I have never seen such a situation before, so he was a little confused for a while.

    Immediately, the old pervert, he also realized that something was wrong, and shot Su Xun directly, knowing that this young man was able to subdue his two apprentices, and it must not be as simple as it seemed on the surface.

    His two apprentices were trained by him no matter what, and they cursed trash, but they actually did a few tricks, and they would not be stopped so easily.

    The old pervert made a move. Regardless of his age, from the surface, he thought his old bones were about to fall apart.

    In fact, his movements seem to be extremely fast, and his movements are even more light and agile. An ordinary person may not be able to see him clearly when he makes a move, and he will be killed directly.

    The old pervert stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, his right hand was full of bones. It looked a little scary, like watching a horror movie.

    I don't know whether it was his own hand that became like this, or if this guy just made a skeleton and put it on after the hand was severed.

    Anyway, it looks like it's pretty good to use.

    The hands changed rapidly, scratching towards Su Xun like a nine-yin white bone claw.

    Su Xun didn't even look at him, and shouted directly: "Get out!"

    Just one word, this old pervert fell directly in mid-air, similar to a kite with a broken string, fell to the ground, and at the same time, his mouth was bleeding profusely.

    He got up quickly, and the moment just now didn't make him really half-dead, it can only be said that he suffered serious injuries.

    The old man looked at Su Xun in a different way. He didn't know what the origin of this person was. Anyway, he felt terrible when he made a move.

    What's even more exaggerated is that he doesn't seem to have made a move yet.

    The old man immediately waved the black long sleeve in his hand, and a cloud of smoke flashed in front of the whole person again. The color of the smoke looked as black as ink.

    However, Su Xun, relying on his strong perception ability, can clearly detect that this black smoke is obviously not the same as the one that could stun people just now.

    The moment the black smoke exploded, the figure of the old man seemed to disappear in place, which felt very magical. I wondered if this was a teleportation technique?

    Even if it is an immortal cultivator, it is estimated that the average person will not be able to master this kind of technique, which is obviously impossible.

    Su Xun frowned, this guy has no aura at all, how could he slip away from under his nose in an instant, Su Xun really didn't believe it.

    He scanned the room and quickly identified it, ???It's just a blindfold, taking advantage of the dim lighting in this room to make it difficult to tell where he is.

    It is estimated that the method he taught his two apprentices was also the same. They happened to move in the dark, and ordinary people really couldn't see them.

    The pictures of the surveillance video are already blurred, and it is even more trivial to find them.

    It's just that he wanted to run under Su Xun's nose, but he was too tender, so Su Xun shot directly and pulled this guy over.

    Just like this, he was pulled over by a big living person, without the ability to resist.

    The perverted old man was shocked, right? His trick has been tried and tested, and most people would be fooled by him.

    Even with this trick, he can often save his life successfully, but what happened, he was actually seen through by this kid.

    Originally, he had already run to the window, and planned to climb out along the window, but failed.

    Now he was back in front of Su Xun, and he panicked involuntarily. It seemed that he really had no way to escape, and he had already fallen into the hands of others.

    However, this perverted old man still had a bit of backbone, and he didn't beg for mercy, but said unhappily: "What do you mean, we have no grievances, what are you doing here?"

    "snort！！"

    Su Xun snorted coldly, and said directly: "Then you let two apprentices run wild in the school to help you catch female students, what does that mean?"

    "It's just arresting a few female students. What a fuss. There are more people doing evil than me. Can you handle it alone?"

    This old man seemed a bit disdainful.

    Su Xundu Nima was shocked, what kind of logic is this, he seems very indifferent.

    This attitude made Su Xun very upset, Su Xun slapped him directly from the air, and it took the old man a long time to get up, and then Su Xun said: "Be honest with me, don't talk so much nonsense."

    "Where are the female students you arrested?" Su Xun said.

    The most urgent thing is to find the person. As for this old man, Su Xun will naturally deal with him later.

    "Everyone has been buried, you can't find it even if you go there!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1115 Manual cutting

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What?!"

    Su Xun didn't expect that the three girls had already been killed by him. This news made Su Xun feel sad.

    Originally, I thought about saving the three girls.

    Possibly falling into the hands of this old man and being ruined by him is something that cannot be avoided.

    This is very cruel, especially for a woman, it is unacceptable. If you are more stubborn, you probably want to die.

    However, there is no way to do it. Su Xun didn't arrive at the first time. People have been robbed for many days. What should happen must have happened already.

    To be honest, compared with life, these are not worth mentioning. There is a saying that is not very nice, it is better to die than to live.

    In fact, this is the truth. After death, there is nothing. Nothing is as important as your own life. Life is the most important thing.

    And if girls really encounter such a thing, they don't need to have any low self-esteem, because it's not their fault, it's a disaster, unfortunately it happened to them.

    It's better to save people than to stay here, and arrange the psychological burden later. I believe that after time the wounds will heal, they will eventually come out.

    As a result, this old man actually said that he killed everyone, which made Su Xun a little unacceptable, and he immediately asked coldly: "You are looking for sex, why did you kill them?"

    "Hehe, why else, because I only play with women once, and I won't touch them again after the first time, so why should I save their lives, why not kill them quickly."

    When the perverted old man spoke, his mouth was still open, he stuck out his scarlet tongue, and licked it twice.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun felt a little disgusted, but this old man was indeed very cruel, he could even cut off the tongue of his own people, and Su Xun believed that he would kill people.

    "Hehe, I admit that you are amazing. We won't say anything about begging for mercy if you fall into your hands today, but if you are sensible, you'd better let me go. I still have some brothers."

    "Even if you have two skills, you should understand the truth that two fists are no match for four hands. For the sake of a few female students, you won't be like me."

    "If you let me go, everyone can still make friends. I promise you, I will leave Jianghai in the future and not be here anymore. Everyone will not invade each other."

    Su Xun was almost amused, this guy had been messing around for a long time, just wanting to tell him a truth: keep a line in life, so that we can meet each other in the future.

    No wonder he is so stubborn, why don't he beg for mercy at all, to put it bluntly, he still hasn't seen Su Xun's true strength.

    He didn't know the existence of immortal cultivators at all, and he didn't understand how powerful immortal cultivators were. He just thought that Su Xun was better than him.

    In fact, it is similar to what Su Xun guessed, this old thing is not a cultivator, and a cultivator would not do such boring things.

    Although that fellow Bai Ruji was also looking for women everywhere, but he did it for the sake of practicing martial arts, so it was understandable, and he didn't want to rob.

    At best, this old pervert can only say that it is true that he has such a small skill, and he has mastered some secret arts, which is much better than ordinary people.

    Ordinary people have nothing to do with him, but he is a fart in front of Su Xun, and dares to threaten Su Xun.

    When Su Xun thought that he had harmed three female students, his teeth itch with hatred. They were all innocent, so he harmed them like this.

    Since Su Xun encountered this kind of rubbish, he would definitely not let him go.

    It is even more nonsense to talk about leaving Jianghai. After leaving Jianghai, going to other places is not the same as harming people.

    Su Xun felt that the number of lives in the hands of this old man was at least a few dozen, or even a conservative estimate. The real number, he probably was not too clear about it.

    Such a person must be killed to remove the evil.

    But just killing him like this, Su Xun suddenly felt that it seemed a little too cheap for him, Su Xun thought for a while, it must be tortured.

    With a wave of Su Ming's hand, the sharp knife in one of the two guys at the bottom flew directly into Su Xun's hand.

    Because these two guys had a conflict with Su Xun before, Su Xun also knew that the two of them had this thing on them.

    The knife is not very good, but it is still sharp, and there is no problem with its sharpness.

    Sue?He moved the knife directly, quickly, and then heard a scream.

    The person who screamed was naturally the perverted old man, his crotch was empty now.

    The tools used to commit crimes were cut off manually by Su Xun.

    This method is a bit cruel, and Su Xun has never done it before, this is the first time.

    The main reason is that this old man is too perverted, and he has done a lot of evil. Su Xun felt that if he didn't torture him like this, he might not be able to relieve his hatred.

    For a man, cutting off his stuff should be the biggest punishment, it can be said that life is worse than death.

    Now it's not like before, and now there are no people who want to be eunuchs.

    The old man kept screaming, and his voice sounded very sharp. In fact, this was just what he deserved. Even this punishment was considered light for him.

    Thinking about the three girls from Jianghai Normal University, Su Xun felt that this old thing really deserves a thousand cuts.

    A lot of age, the demand in that area is not small, the key is why are you killing people.

    Su Xun directly threw the bloody knife on the ground, he felt a little dirty anyway.

    As for the thing that was cut off from this old thing, Su Xun also took a look. It was bloody and disgusting, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.

    As a man saw this scene, he was not very friendly, so Su Xun stopped watching it.

    "If you didn't harm the three girls, I'd take advantage of you by killing you." Su Xun said fiercely.

    As for this perverted old man, Su Xun thought he was too tough, but at this moment he finally couldn't get tough, but think about it, his things have been cut off, how can he still be tough.

    Quickly begged for mercy: "Don't, don't kill me. When I told you, there were two women who were not dead and were tied up upstairs. Don't kill me. I will let them go."

    The old pervert met a more violent one, and he couldn't bear it anymore. If Su Xun could castrate him for a single disagreement, that meant that he could also kill himself, no kidding.

    Su Xun was taken aback, heard right, why are there two people, so he asked: "To be clear, why are there two who are not dead, and the other one?" (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1116 Come and Claim the Credit

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The perverted old man twitched at the corners of his already sore mouth, and the expression on his face didn't look too good either.

    Only without that thing can I realize how painful it is, and this pain is not only physical, but more spiritual.

    What Su Xun said, he didn't dare to pretend to be tough anymore, who knows what else Su Xun will do to deal with him next, everything is uncertain.

    Just listening to this guy, he bared his teeth and said: "Three female students have been kidnapped, two of them, I have never touched them at all, let alone killed them."

    "They are still tied upstairs, and I plan to train them to become my apprentices after a while."

    Hearing this, Su Xun glared at the old man angrily, and said in his heart that being your apprentice would be a disaster for eight lifetimes.

    Two girls did not die. For Su Xun, this is good news. Of course, it also means that one of them is indeed dead.

    Su Xun then said: "Then why did you kill that woman?"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went up and slapped him again. He was really furious. When he saw this old thing, he wanted to kill him immediately.

    The old thing said: "I will kill all the women I have slept with, it is impossible to keep them."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched. This old man was indeed a bit perverted. Su Xun even felt that his heart was a little distorted.

    "The remaining two female students, because they don't look very good, so I'm not interested, so I spared their lives."

    Su Xun was speechless again, and the co-author had two survivors, not because he was merciful, but because he was still a member of the Appearance Association.

    For those two girls, maybe this was a heart-wrenching reason, because they were ugly, so they saved their lives.

    However, these are not very important anymore, no matter what, they are better than dying.

    It is also fortunate that they are not good-looking, but they are good-looking, and they are gone now, and they will be ruined before they die.

    Poor one who lost his life, the age of the blooming season is so gone, making Su Xun feel a little blocked in his heart.

    Su Xun has no way to change what has happened. All of this is preordained. Su Xun can save two, which is considered good.

    I hope that the girl who was killed will be happy in her next life after being reincarnated.

    On his side, Su Xun said directly, go up and lead me the way.

    Still didn't do anything, because he was afraid that this old man had some tricks, after killing him, what would happen to the next two girls if something happened.

    Things were not as bad as Su Xun thought. After they met, they were found in a room upstairs, and both of them were tied with rough hemp ropes.

    A ball of paper was stuffed in their mouths, for fear that they would yell, even though yelling in this villa didn't help.

    There are no people outside, and the sound insulation here is not bad, maybe the old man himself doesn't want to be cleaned.

    Both girls fell asleep, breathing very evenly, they should have fallen asleep after being too exhausted, not being tampered with.

    Su Xun stretched out his hand, and the hemp rope and paper balls on the two girls fell off.

    Instead of waking them up immediately, Su Xun urged a little spiritual energy to make them sleep more, so as not to wake up and have a burst of fear.

    The two girls are about the same age. After all, they are college students, so they must be the same age in their twenties, and the age difference will not exceed three years old.

    For the two of them, this period of time is probably hell-like, quite painful.

    It may take some time afterwards for the emotions to stabilize.

    But there is one thing to say, these two girls really don't look very good, and they even have very hot eyes, no wonder the old pervert can't do it.

    I don't know if there is Xia Jinshu's roommate among them. I don't have time to contact Xia Jinshu at this time, so let's talk about it later.

    It's pretty good to be able to solve this matter, at least they don't have to worry about it in the future.

    "My lord, I was really wrong. That girl is dead, and I have nothing to do. Just let me go. I will definitely not do such a thing again in the future."

    The old pervert knelt directly on the ground.

      Because of his pain, he was already a little bit unbearable, and he could only relieve the pain through this method.

    In addition, he also asked Su Xun, there was nothing he could do, his life was still in the hands of others.

    There was a sneer on Su Xun's face. After finding someone, this old pervert has lost its use value. Naturally, Su Xun would not keep him. Keeping such a person is also a disaster.

    As for him saying that he would never do such a thing again, who would believe it, anyway, Su Xun didn't believe it.

    And the torture is almost the same, that kind of pain, the pain will only be numb in the end.

    Su Xun didn't bother to torture him anymore, so he waved his hand directly, and the old man fell to the ground in an instant, his eyes widened, and it can be said that he was dying.

    This matter, at this point, is considered to be over, but there is still a finishing touch, and Fu Lihan can only bring someone to do the finishing work.

    Su Xun didn't want to expose himself, so he was not suitable.

    The second is to hand it over to the police, which is more reliable. After all, the police are specialized in dealing with these matters.

    Going to the school to report the situation will definitely reassure the students and make them feel at ease gradually.

    In the end, let's give Fu Lihan some credit. After all, in a place like the police station, your background is useless, and it also depends on your ability.

    Only with strong ability can someone be able to convince the crowd and manage them in the future.

    The old man Su Xun killed him directly and did not hand it over to the police station, because Su Xun was afraid that this old man still had some tricks in his hands.

    Even in the detention center, he might be able to escape him. Ordinary people can't look down on him.

    If he really ran away, he ran away completely. With his cunning level, he would never be found. In order to prevent accidents, Su Xun directly killed him.

    Anyway, there are still two of his apprentices who are still alive. Let Fu Lihan take them back for interrogation later. Su Xun is not interested in killing those two guys.

    On Su Xun's side, he carried the old man's body down, of course it was in the air, and he didn't touch it with his hands.

    After being left aside, Su Xun made a direct phone call to Fu Lihan.

    "Are you asleep yet?"

    "Not yet, on the bed, what's wrong?"

    "Is there anyone else on the bed?"

    "With your uncle, seriously, what's the matter!"

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Maybe I'll trouble you to make a trip. I've settled the case of Jianghai Normal University. Come and claim the credit, and close it by the way." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1117 The case is over

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Fu Lihan was a little confused, so he quickly asked, "Su Xun, what do you mean?"

    "What happened, how did you settle that case?"

    Su Xun said angrily: "What else can happen? Didn't I tell you before that I have a friend from Jianghai Normal University?"

    "I've been worrying about this all day long. I'm sure I have to solve it. Now that the matter is settled, you'll know when you come. I'll send you the address. As soon as possible, I want to go back to sleep."

    Fu Lihan: ""

    What else can I say, besides being speechless, I am speechless, this person is really shocking.

    His colleagues, who worked overtime all day long, failed to resolve this matter. The higher authorities are now attaching great importance to it. After all, this is a major case of missing persons.

    Many people's worrying hair is almost graying, and there is no clue at all. The murderer seems to have appeared out of nowhere, and can disappear at will.

    As a result, Su Xun fiddled with it casually, and solved it directly. It's really more popular than others, and it makes people feel a little helpless.

    ?But this is a good thing, speechless is speechless, but it is also true that Su Xun is awesome.

    Hearing that the case was settled, Fu Lihan was also very excited, and he wanted to know what was going on.

    Fu Lihan then said: "Okay, you send me the address, and I'll come over right away!"

    As for Su Xun, he was not in a hurry after hanging up the phone. He knew in his heart that Fu Lihan had to transfer someone over, and it must take a while.

    The gloomyness of this villa made him feel a little disgusted, so he waved his hand and opened all the doors and windows to relieve the smell.

    At the same time, Su Xun also went to wake up the two unlucky apprentices.

    After the two people woke up, they saw Su Xun, which was a little scary.

    Su Xun grinned, then pointed to the corpse on the ground, and said, "Your master is here!"

    After finishing speaking, the two of them were terrified when they saw the old man's body, and their bodies were even trembling.

    In the hearts of the two of them, the perverted old man was really strong, so strong that he had no boundaries, and he was hardly human.

    But who knows, he is still dead today, and it seems that Su Xun is fine.

    After a brief shock, the two of them immediately knelt down and quickly fell in front of Su Xun. The one who could speak immediately said, "Thank you benefactor for saving us both."

    Su Xun got goosebumps all over his body when he heard it, and thought that these two people were enough to be licking dogs, and their desire to survive was quite strong.

    "The two of us have been tortured enough by him. Now that we are dead, we are saved. Even if we die, we are relieved."

    Su Xun said: "Don't think too much, I didn't kill him for you, it's just that this old man deserves to die."

    "In addition, if you have done these things, don't try to run away. Although I will not kill you, you will be taken away by the police and stand trial." Su Xun said.

    These two guys also look pitiful, but poor people must have something to hate. They are not good birds, but the old man is worse, and the wicked have their own grind.

    Regarding the kidnapping, they were coerced and did not do it intentionally, but they did do it, and it is inevitable that they will be arrested.

    The law cannot be violated.

    And they themselves said that they were arrested by this old man just after they were released from prison, which shows that these two people had criminal records before, and no matter what the reason was, it must not be a fun thing.

    It is more tolerant to let them be arrested and continue to go to jail.

    After hearing this, the two of them didn't have any fear. Instead, they felt that this sounded good, and they even kowtowed to Su Xun, saying, "Thank you for your grace of not killing me."

    "It's much easier to go to jail than to be with this old man. We would rather go to jail."

    The mute next to him also nodded hastily.

    ? If you are in prison, you will not be free, but you will not be bullied. Anyway, you have food all day long and you can do your own things.

    Compared with following this old man, he will be hanged and beaten if he is unhappy, it is much better.

    And the two of them have learned some skills no matter what, and if they really go in, no one can beat them.

    Be the boss in it, actuallyIt's so flattering, it's not too cool.

    Even if you squat for a lifetime, it's fine, you don't have so many worries.

    Su Xun looked a little speechless, thinking that these two guys are also weird, and when they heard that they were going to jail, they were so happy as if they were celebrating the New Year.

    It seems that the perverted old man left a heavy psychological shadow on them.

    Without saying anything, after waiting quietly for a while, Su Xun waited for Fu Lihan and the others.

    After Fu Lihan came in, he was the only one who moved, and the others consciously stood in different positions.

    Su Xun gave him a brief introduction, and then said: "The old man is the principal offender, and I have already killed him. He is not a normal person. I am not at ease in entrusting it to you, so I will kill him first."

    "Those two are the old man's apprentices. They are considered to be coerced by him. They are the two of them who kidnapped them. They can be taken back and interrogated slowly."

    "There are still two girls upstairs, let your people take them back." Su Xun roughly explained.

    After Fu Lihan heard this, he immediately ordered everyone to go upstairs and bring the two girls down.

    At the same time, he asked again: "Is there another girl?"

    "I was killed by that old man." Su Xun said silently.

    Hearing this, Fu Lihan couldn't help but sighed, if people didn't die, it would be perfect.

    After all, there are shortcomings in the case of a dead person, and it will be quite troublesome when it is resolved afterwards.

    Su Xun said: "This is something that can't be helped. It has already happened, and we can't change it."

    "Where the girl's body is buried, those two guys should know, let them lead the way to find the body, and then cooperate with the school to communicate with the family."

    Su Xun said, the old man is so lazy, he must not be able to bury the body by himself, it must be done by two apprentices.

    Parents will definitely not be able to accept it, but there is nothing to do about it, and another compensation is a certain thing.

    It depends on how the school handles it, and it has nothing to do with Su Xun.

    "Okay, I understand." Fu Lihan nodded.

    Su Xun patted him and said, "I'll leave the matter to you. I'll go back to sleep. Tell me the names of the other two girls as soon as you know them."

    "Okay, you go back first."

    The rest is up to him. Fu Lihan knows that today may be a sleepless night.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1118: Ise Miko

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun came to the place where Xia Jinshu lived, and he also knew the location of Xia Jinshu's rented house before.

    It's just that it was the first time I came here, and it took me a while to find it. The house number of the community was a bit unclear, so I had to ask the guard to find out.

    Xia Jinshu knew in advance that Su Xun was coming, so when he heard someone knocking on the door, he came directly to open it without any fear.

    After opening the door, Xia Jinshu hurriedly asked, "Are you okay, Su Xun?"

    "Don't worry, what can I do? It's very good. The murderer has also been arrested by the police. This case is considered solved."

    When Xia Jinshu heard it, he also showed a joyful expression, and then said: "That's really great, what about people, have they been rescued?"

    Speaking of this, Su Xun is not good at hiding it. How can such a thing be hidden when a person dies? Everyone will know about it afterwards.

    So Su Xun said, "Two people were saved, and one was killed. There is really no way, it's a pity."

    "ah?"

    The expression on Xia Jinshu's face was obviously wrong, and she was even a little panicked, so she hurriedly asked, "Is that my roommate?"

    "I don't know who is with whom, because I don't know the names yet. I will ask a friend to send the names of the two survivors later, and you will know."

    But Xia Jinshu, who was in a hurry, couldn't wait any longer, she took out her mobile phone, opened the photo album, and said to Su Xun, "This is it."

    The relationship between the girls is not bad, there will definitely be a lot of group photos and the like.

    Su Xun took a look, although the traces of ps were more serious, but he could still tell at a glance that it was indeed one of the two survivors.

    So Su Xun said: "Then your roommate is still alive, and don't worry, she hasn't been violated. Just go back and comfort her."

    When Xia Jinshu heard this, he felt relieved.

    An alumnus was killed, and her heart was still a little heavy, but after all, she was not someone she knew. No matter how sad you say, it won't go anywhere.

    Seeing her like this, Su Xun thought to himself that luckily it wasn't you who was tied up, otherwise you might be gone, no one can control this appearance.

    Xia Jinshu blushed a little, and she asked: "Su Xun, what's wrong with you, why are you looking at me all the time?"

    "Ah, nothing, just thinking about something."

    Xia Jinshu said again: "It's so late, Su Xun, why don't you just stay here, there's still a room over there."

    I kind of want Su Xun to stay, but she is too thin-skinned, so she can only say that there is still a room.

    Su Xun didn't know what was going on, so he agreed in such a strange way, only to hear Su Xun say: "Okay!"

    In the end, Su Xun didn't do anything at night, neither of them slept in the same room.

    In the middle of the night, Su Xun thought it would be no big problem if he really wanted to sneak past, but he didn't do that.

    The relationship between the two may not have reached that point, which would make Su Xun feel a little awkward.

    ！！！！！！！！

    The next morning, when Su Xun got up, he found that Xia Jinshu was making breakfast, and all the girls seemed to want to come here.

    Make breakfast for your beloved, in their opinion, what might it be, a very romantic thing?

    It's just that the pampered Xia Jinshu, when did he do such a thing, he was even a little flustered, and Su Xun wanted to laugh when he saw it.

    Su Xun also intentionally wanted to tease him, so he went up and hugged Xia Jinshu from behind.

    Feeling Su Xun's breath, Xia Jinshu was at a loss for a while, and the shovel in his hand fell off directly.

    Su Xun said: "It's all burnt, let me do it."

    Xia Jinshu blushed, didn't know what to say, left the kitchen as if fleeing, and handed it over to Su Xun.

    After breakfast, Xia Jinshu was going to school, and Su Xun went back.

    Now that he knows that the matter has been resolved, Xia Jinshu will naturally not be afraid of anything.

    However, before leaving, she still said: "Su Xun, if you have time in the future, you can come to my place more often."

    "Also, the breakfast you made is really delicious."

    Su Xun smiled, his eyes full of tenderness, and said: "Today's breakfast is actually nothing, it doesn't show my true level."

    "Actually, the food below me is even more delicious. I'll give it to you another day.""Okay, that's a deal!"

    ！！！！！！

    When Su Xun returned home, he felt free. It was rare to have such a little free time, and he had to think about cultivation all day long.

    Originally, I thought that if I had more money than I could spend, I was already at the top, and I could play whatever I wanted.

    Now it seems that I think too much, and there are still many things that I need to work hard to solve.

    Anyway, Su Xun was thinking, after solving the trouble of the Baisha gang, he would never provoke the cultivators at all, and everyone would develop peacefully.

    He regards himself as an ordinary person and lives a good life in the secular world.

    With a few beautiful daughters-in-law, I was very unhappy all day long, how could there be so many things.

    I took a look at my resentment value, and it turned out that it was several hundred. The perverted old man yesterday contributed a lot to Su Xun.

    Especially when his crime tool was confiscated yesterday, the old man suddenly generated quite a lot of resentment.

    After taking a look, Su Xun hurriedly drew the lottery.

    With the passage of time, the number of lottery draws has become less and less, but the things drawn out are of great use every time.

    Su Xun wanted to draw a few more times, the more means he had, the greater the chance of winning in future battles.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lucky draw has successfully won the skin of Da Qiao [Ise Miko]"

    The system's prompt sounded, bringing good news to Su Xun.

    After all, hundreds of resentment points are spent, if you can't draw again, it really can't be justified.

    Su Xun was a little excited about the skin of Da Qiao who was drawn.

    After all, Qiao and Qiao were well-known beauties in history, and there is even a poem that has been passed down through the ages, "Tongque spring locks Er Qiao deeply".

    In the game, Da Qiao is also a beautiful woman, but there are many girls. When playing this hero, I don't quite understand, and all kinds of blind operations make people really dumbfounded.

    Next, in front of Su Xun, a huge skin card appeared. I have to say that this skin is really beautiful.

    Da Qiao put on a short red skirt, exposing her long legs, white and tender, it can only be said that the skin card of the system is too lifelike.

    Being so bright in front of Su Xun is really uncontrollable, even if it is not a real person.

    Su Xun suspected that the system was driving and was on the highway, but he had no evidence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1119 An uproar

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the same time, the Ise Miko held a lantern-like scepter in her hand, which looked like a fairy, and a red koi jumped up in front of her.

    The whole skin looks really nice, thanks to Da Qiao's skin, it's really different.

    Su Xun clicked on the skin card, and the card was flipped over, revealing the attributes behind it.

    Skin name: Ise Miko

    Corresponding hero: Big Joe

    Skin function: When the host uses it in reality, it can summon the Ise Priestess.

    The Ise Priestess is proficient in witchcraft and has strong combat power, but because of her strength, her existence in reality is very short, and the host must use aura to motivate her.

    The time she exists in reality depends on your strength as the host. In addition, the Ise Miko is a human being who will be injured and die. The host must be careful.

    Su Xun looked at it for a long time, and he probably understood that it is also a skin that can be summoned. Generally speaking, it is similar to the eye of hell.

    It's just that the summoned one is a hell demon, and this one is a beautiful woman, so it really feels different.

    In addition, the difference between the Ise Miko is that she is a living existence, unlike the hell demon, who can go to die at will, and can still be summoned after the cooling time of the skin is good.

    If the Ise Priestess dies, she is really dead, and there will be no future, so Su Xun has to be careful.

    I don't know if this Ise Miko can be summoned and let her accompany me to play King of Glory.

    Such a good-looking young lady, Su Xun is really tempted, but after thinking about it, forget it, and don't think about it.

    Good-looking is good-looking, but there is no emotional basis, so can you play games casually without emotion?

    Ask yourself, Su Xun feels that he is not that kind of person!

    ！！！！！！

    A few days have passed peacefully, but the entire technological world, during these days, is not very peaceful.

    Because Tianji Technology Company has been hinting at something, disclosing details on the Internet and the like.

    Everyone knows that Tianji Technology Company is probably going to release a product called a mobile phone.

    Regarding this, everyone has different opinions, anyway, there are all kinds of opinions.

    Some people are looking forward to it. After all, Tianji Technology Company has become very famous in the past few years. Among the domestic high-tech Internet companies, it can be regarded as a very famous existence.

    Although it seems that compared with bat, which has been developed for many years, there is still a gap in market value.

    However, the products of Tianji Company are quite good. It can make foreign companies come to use their products, and they have to have the cheek to buy them.

    In the high-tech industry, China is indeed not doing well, and many products are imported.

    Putting aside the question of how much money Tianji Company has made, the key point is that it gives Chinese people a different feeling, which is a sense of pride.

    Many people are supporters of Tianji Technology, but the products of Tianji Company, there is nothing that can really be supported by everyone, such as batteries and chips, ordinary people buy it, and it is useless to put it bluntly.

    ? If we can send out a mobile phone this time, maybe everyone will be able to support it, and Tianji Technology is so powerful.

    The produced batteries and chips are now standard equipment for mobile phones.

    Just charging a mobile phone for many days is enough for many people to support Tianji Technology Company.

    With this strength, I believe that the mobile phones produced should not be bad.

    In domestic mobile phones, if there is a strong presence, this is also good news. Everyone likes to see it, and there is no reason not to support it.

    But in the same way, most people are not too optimistic about Tianji Technology's production of mobile phones.

    After all, the mobile phone is not just about hardware, software and the like are equally important.

    Tianji Technology is a company with excellent hardware. Everyone admits this, but producing mobile phones is not as simple as imagined.

    What's more, I have to admit that the mobile phone market is already a red sea, that is to say, the current situation has been settled.

    Many mobile phone companies have gone bankrupt, and only the few remaining can survive in the end.

    It has already passed the wisdomIn the era when the power machine came out and everyone could compete with each other, it is a bit too late for you to enter the field now, and you will definitely die without any advantage.

    Other mobile phone brands, not to mention the powerful fruits, even a few domestic mobile phones are enough to cause headaches, and they already have brand recognition.

    It also has its own channels and marketing system, which are very mature, which is why it is so powerful.

    To put it bluntly, Sansang's mobile phone is also very powerful. Its sales volume in the world is the number one in the world, and even the fruit is not as good as him.

    However, in China, they were beaten by several domestic mobile phones, and the sales volume was very bleak, which shows the importance of marketing and market research.

    A new member of Tianji Technology Company, it is estimated that the mobile phone will not go well, and it will end dismal in the end.

    The press conference started according to the day, in Jianghai, a big international city, at 2:30 in the afternoon.

    In an international exhibition hall in Jianghai, it was full of people, there were more than 2,000 people, most of them were reporters from some media.

    Of course, media from all over the world are gathered here, and everyone attaches great importance to this press conference.

    Because I am too curious, who knows what kind of mobile phone Tianji Company can produce this time.

    Although many people are not optimistic about it, it is still the same sentence, you cannot ignore this company. In the words of foreign media, the products of this company seem to be full of magic.

    And everyone is very concerned about it, and they all want to get first-hand news. If this is the case, the media must hurry up to report it, so as to get a good degree of attention.

    This afternoon, it was rare for Su Xun to come to the scene by himself and sit in front as an ordinary audience.

    Because he knows that this is a very important step for Tianji Company to go international, and it will also be a symbolic development in the future.

    You have to come and pay attention. After today, the world will inevitably be changed.

    When the time came, Luo Shenyi appeared on the stage in anticipation, looking as beautiful and majestic as ever.

    As soon as she stood there, she immediately gained momentum, which is so magical.

    At the beginning, the mobile phone was not released, but the new operating system of Tianji Company was introduced.

    When this line of words appeared on the ppt on the big screen, the people present were in an uproar.

    Everyone was shocked. Can you come up with the new operating system?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1120 Shocking press conference

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone knows how difficult the operating system is. Only country m has developed a mature operating system.

    If you look at other countries, although many technologies are also awesome, they cannot be produced, because this thing requires various factors in it.

    Especially in today's era, the market has long been occupied, and there is no room for other systems to survive.

    A system is not a question of whether you can develop it, it depends on whether the ecological environment of the system is good enough,

    People use your system, but it turns out that they can¨t download a lot of software, and they don¨t have to play games. No matter how smooth you are, what¨s the use of it, and I definitely won¨t use it.

    So no one believes what you say about the operating system. If you say such a thing, people must think you are a liar, and they are too lazy to talk to you, or just laugh it off.

    But what occasion is this today?  The media all over the world seem to be watching. If you come out with these deceitful things, wouldn't you be ruining your own brand.

    Tianji Technology Company probably wouldn't do such a thing.

    But now, they are really crazy, showing the operating system, it doesn't look like a joke.

    Because the previous research on this operating system has always been kept secret, and only people from the relevant departments above will find out about this kind of thing.

    So when it was revealed just now, everyone was in an uproar, a little unbelievable, what exactly did Tianji Technology Company want to do.

    "Is Tianji Technology Company serious? They even came up with a brand new operating system?"

    "With the strength of Tianji Technology, I really have to look forward to this. After all, the previous batteries and chips are all brand-new technologies, leading the world."

    "But those are hardware aspects after all. It is impossible for a company to be so powerful in terms of software. It may be that I have slightly optimized and modified it on the basis of other systems to have my own characteristics."

    "Let's pull it down, that system can't be said to be a system developed by myself, it's too shameless, didn't you see that it was written on Tianji Technology Company, this is a brand new system."

    Everyone was discussing a lot, and the scene had just started, and it was already impossible to be silent.

    However, one benefit can also be seen. Everyone's attention is on this press conference, and they are still quite concerned about the press conference.

    Even foreign reporters kept saying, "This is impossible. How could Huaxia's company develop its own operating system? This must be a publicity stunt."

    Su Xun smiled at the bottom, thinking that this Luo Shenyi really has a lot of routines.

    Only a few words were spoken at the beginning, leaving enough suspense for everyone to discuss, and this rhythm seems to be unstoppable.

    It can be clearly seen that Luo Shenyi's control over the rhythm of this press conference is quite awesome, and he is already very proficient.

    Then Luo Shenyi opened his mouth, said a few words, and invited the hand of God to come up. After all, he is in charge of this system, so he came up to introduce the system.

    When the operating interface of the system was fully exposed, everyone was shocked to find that it was real, not bragging, it was really a brand new operating system.

    It is different from the popular Android and fruit systems on the market now, and there is no similarity at all.

    Even everyone's operating philosophy is different. It can be clearly seen that this is not optimized by any system, it is really brand new.

    Although it is not clear how this system works and what the hell it is, it is really possible to develop a system.

    And still in a silent situation, that is really awesome enough to make people feel unbelievable.

    Many reporters and media staff have long been excited in their hearts, and their eyes are even beating with light.

    Because they knew very well in their hearts that it was really worthwhile to come to the scene this time today. Maybe this is a day that can be recorded in history.

    After the introduction of the operating system was finished, everyone's shock was not over yet. Immediately afterwards, Luo Shenyi came to the stage again to start today's highlight.

    The one just now is just a side dish, and this is the beginning of the main meal.

    The mobile phone officially surfaced, and Luo Shenyi first threw out a very shocking concept. This time, the mobile phone produced by Tianji Technology Company is completely domestically produced.

    the"Wow！！"

    There were bursts of noise at the scene, and it was obvious that there was an uproar again. Even though there were only a thousand or two thousand people, the actual noise made was not small.

    A gimmick, this must be a dead gimmick!

    Everyone thought so in their hearts, and felt that it was impossible. This must be a deliberate gimmick.

    Some of the words that manufacturers use to promote are true, such as charging for five minutes and talking for two hours.

    How could anyone really believe in such a thing, but people are just slipping through advertisements.

    First of all, it is absolutely impossible to say that it is completely domestically produced. There are so many parts and small things on a mobile phone.

    Not to mention what everyone knows, such as cameras, screens, and chip batteries, but how can you produce such small components as your internal sensors, which you can completely produce by yourself.

    The development of these high-tech product components in Huaxia is relatively slow. This is also a recognized thing. Otherwise, why do domestic mobile phones.

    You take it apart and look, except for one shell that is your own, the rest of the things are all imported and assembled together.

    It is also often ridiculed that domestic mobile phones are just assembled and then put on a brand, and they have nothing of their own.

    This notion is wrong. If you can assemble things together and sell them well, that is a skill in itself. Why don¨t other people have this skill.

    Moreover, in today's era, it is said that it is an era of globalization, and only cooperation can win-win, and everyone can make money, and that is really good.

    You said that one family made all the money directly, and others didn't even have a chance to cooperate with you, that doesn't exist.

    Even if it is a powerful fruit phone, in fact, many things are imported, using screens or chip basebands from other countries.

    It is even produced in China. It can be said that every link is cooperation.

    Pure domestic production is just a false proposition, no one would believe it, but Tianji Technology Company actually expressed this concept.

    Next, when the introduction started, everyone was completely shocked, even numb.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1121 Causes Madness

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The release of shocking news one after another made it impossible for everyone to underestimate the mobile phones released by Tianji Technology.

    Except for awesome, you really can't find any adjectives.

    After the entire press conference was over, those who had doubts before all chose to shut up now, because they were convinced.

    Even the foreign journalists who were a little arrogant before kept feeling that they were awesome, and now they all said "really delicious" loudly!

    The shock brought by Tianji is too powerful, and the whole press conference can be said to be a large-scale shocking scene.

    After arriving at the back, this group of people must have become numb, because there were too many shocks.

    Su Xun is okay, because he already knew everything in advance, and he made this thing himself, and he knew it before anyone else, so what is there to be shocked about.

    If you want to say something shocking, it must be these. People who didn't know anything beforehand are completely numb now.

    If you don't know anything, you are really lucky to see so many magical things in one night.

    What's more, it's worth mentioning that Luo Shenyi's control ability is so good, it can be called top-notch, and even Su Xun thinks her control of the rhythm is very ingenious and powerful.

    For the same press conference, if you let Su Xun go, the effect will definitely not be as good. That's why I said that Luo Shenyi is really amazing, which is admirable.

    The key point is that if the secret is only a concept, then forget it, and everyone will not feel this way, because it is just a hooligan act to publicize something you have not produced.

    Everyone is a person in the industry, so it is natural that they cannot be more clear about such things.

    Tianji can be mass-produced. After the press conference, there will be a special site full of real machines for everyone to experience.

    Moreover, Luo Shenyi also specifically said that the first generation of Tianji will be officially launched in three days, and there will be no sales restriction strategy.

    In this way, everyone is really excited, which means that in reality, there is such a perfect mobile phone.

    The press conference lasted about three hours, which is already a long time, but at the end, everyone still felt that they were still unsatisfied. It seemed that the end was too early.

    "Tianji Generation's ultimate hands-on experience video, an absolute concept phone!"

    "This mobile phone is beyond the times, and I will definitely regret it if I don't look at it!"

    "Personal recommendation, Tianji Generation will redefine mobile phones!"

    "If Fruit Company defines the smartphone, then Tianji Company will define the perfect mobile phone!"

    "I can feel my conscience and say that the experience of Tianji mobile phone is so cool, I want to throw away my mobile phone immediately."

    "It's so painful that I can't buy it until three days later. I want to have my own Tianji mobile phone immediately!"

    ""

    After the press conference was over, the Tianji Generation basically took over all the hot spots. Various websites and social media were the hottest topics.

    In this day and age, what we look at is the degree of topicality, just one night, and almost everyone knows about the generation of secrets.

    All the reporters and media personnel are saying compliments, and it doesn't seem surprising what kind of compliments you can see.

    ? At first, I might have thought that this company must have hired a navy. How could there be so many good reviews? For a new product, everyone probably wouldn¨t give such a high evaluation.

    However, after seeing the overwhelming praise, I don't feel much. You can buy sailors, but you can't let everyone become your sailors.

    Not to mention that many of them are well-known mobile phone review websites. Even if it is a very powerful big company, it is impossible to buy all of these companies, and the price will be too high.

    It seems that Tianji Technology is not so rich and powerful, after all, it is a new company.

    Later, after watching the demo video, everyone realized that the co-authorship was really praised by everyone from the bottom of their hearts.

    Because this mobile phone looks really awesome, although the appearance is not too different from the current mobile phone.

    But in other respects, it looks like it's really an instant kill, a completely invincible instant kill.

      I saw a lot of people eating melons, and they were very itchy in their hearts. They wanted to experience it, but it has not been released yet, and ordinary people are naturally out of reach.

    Another point is that the mobile phone industry of Tianji Technology Company has just started, and there is no physical retail store established yet, so it is impossible to go to the store to experience it outside.

    The magic of the Tianji generation shocked everyone. Many Chinese people expressed their craziness on the Internet. They must buy one and try it.

    After all, this is something produced by Huaxia Company. The pride in everyone's hearts is beyond words. Anyway, even if I spend money, supporting a domestic product will be a little better.

    Even many foreign netizens are appealing, please hurry up and enter the foreign market, and they can't wait to try it.

    Only the price aspect has been criticized a bit, because the price of Tianji is a bit high.

    There are two versions, one with a small screen and one with a large screen, and the configurations are not much different.

    The cheapest one with a small screen is 5,999 yuan, and the cheapest one with a large screen is 6,999 yuan, and the price of the highest configuration is already over 10,000 yuan.

    Everyone is saying that this price is too expensive. Even the price of a fruit phone is already over 10,000, but everyone still thinks that a real domestic mobile phone should not be so expensive, because you have no reason.

    For this price, Su Xun also asked Luo Shenyi at the beginning. His original intention was to make the mobile phone cheaper, and it would be best for everyone to use it.

    But Luo Shenyi's explanation is also in place, it can't be sold cheaply, Tianji is so powerful, if it is cheaper, what should I do with other mobile phones?

    Doesn't it mean that there is no room for survival? It is not easy for domestic mobile phone brands to grow bigger. Although competition will inevitably lead to losses, you can't kill everyone all at once.

    At that time, I am afraid that people will come to retaliate against you, and it will not be a good thing for Tianji Technology Company. They sell batteries and chips every year, and they still make a lot of money.

    If the price is increased, the first is that the profit is sufficient. Even if they sell less, they will not make less money. It is enough to only earn some people's money, and a part of the market must be reserved.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1122 The Fruit Company Paniced

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    And there is another important reason, the cost of Tianji mobile phone is really not low.

    All parts are produced by ourselves, because it is more advanced, the cost of this production will naturally not be low, and the cost alone is estimated to be twice as high as that of other brands of mobile phones.

    You said that you sold a mobile phone, and you did it too conscientiously, and in the end you made no money for yourself, which is not a good thing.

    Finally, it is a clich└ that although the price is a bit higher, but the experience is so good and the quality is good, it is completely worthwhile to spend that price.

    Consumers will not feel that they are at a disadvantage when they buy things in their hands. Instead, they feel that they are worth the money. Isn¨t that all right? After a long time, word of mouth will naturally improve.

    Capitalists are black-hearted, what kind of conscience do you expect a businessman to talk to you about?  This is something that does not exist. If he can make a good product without cheating people, he is already conscientious enough.

    You say that he is so conscientious that he doesn't even make money, that doesn't exist, and it's too fake, no one will believe it.

    After Su Xun heard it, he thought that what he said was quite reasonable, so let's do it, anyway, Luo Shenyi and the others must be more professional than himself.

    Besides, it is necessary to change everyone's concept. You can't just think that fruit mobile phones are expensive, which is what should be done, and domestic mobile phones must be cheap.

    And there is another important point, the price of the first generation of Tianji is the cheapest in China, but in other countries, because of the import tax, the price is quite high.

    The cheapest one will cost more than 10,000 yuan. It is estimated that in the future, it will be a good business to buy Tianji first-generation mobile phones from China.

    Although everyone has some opinions, but after knowing this, I feel that foreigners spend more money, and they also have this day.

    In the past, everyone thought that domestic fruit phones were too expensive, while foreign fruit phones were very cheap, and many of them went to buy parallel imports.

    Now everyone has finally turned around. If you think about it this way, your opinions will not be so big, and you will only make complaints about it.

    When it's really on sale, it should be really fragrant, and don't make those bells and whistles that are useless.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After the release of the first generation of Tianji, it caused a series of sensations. Many domestic mobile phone manufacturers also complained.

    Everyone is developing well, and even getting more and more popular. Fruit mobile phones are already in decline because of their high prices, and domestic sales have been declining.

    Although it definitely earns the most money, in terms of sales, it has already been beaten by domestic mobile phones, and the gap is even widening.

    In the end, the jackal was beaten a little bit, and suddenly a big tiger ran out of the backyard of my house, which was really uncomfortable.

    However, the strength of Tianji Technology Company lies here. They have technology in their hands. This is hard power. If you do other things, it will not work at all.

    There is no way to really turn against Tianji Technology Company. Then, life will be even more difficult. They can also see that Tianji Technology Company has already raised its hand in terms of price.

    Many companies have come to discuss whether it is possible to authorize Tianji Technology's new system for them. They are willing to pay a fee. As long as the authorization is issued, they will definitely earn a lot of money.

    But the system is the only one, and such a thing is definitely not possible. The biggest advantage of other people's fruit phones is the system.

    The price is so expensive, and the appearance is not very good. The same appearance can be used continuously for several years. If other companies play like this, they will already be dead.

    But there are no fruits. This is why, because the advantages of the ios system are irreplaceable, and Android is really incomparable in some aspects.

    Other people's system will not be used by others to ensure its uniqueness, which is why it has developed into what it is today.

    The strategy of Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. is also like this. Only oneself can use the system, and other people don't even think about it.

    Among them, all the foreign mobile phone manufacturers can't sit still, especially the fruit company. Their reaction is quite large, and they obviously smell the crisis.

    For a great big company, you must have a strong sense of crisis. If you don't have enough sense of crisis, you may not be able to become a big company.

    Because of so many crises, if you fail to get through one of them, the company will almost disappear.

    ? First of all, regarding the evaluation of everyone on the Internet, saying that the first generation of Tianji is the most perfect smartphone in the world at present, the fruit mobile phone company does not agree.

      And spent some money to invite some media and companies to refute this concept.

    The general meaning is the same. It is said that the first generation of Tianji is just the first generation of products, and they have no experience in producing mobile phones at all.

    Without any technical precipitation, as far as the first-generation products are concerned, how good can they be? After buying them, various problems may arise.

    It's just that it looks gimmicky at the press conference. After using it for a while, it will definitely not work. Compared with the fruit phone, there is still an obvious gap.

    In addition, taking advantage of these few days, the first generation of Tianji has not been officially launched yet, and the price of fruit mobile phones in China has been greatly reduced.

    The magnitude of the price cut this time is unprecedented, at least Su Xun had never seen it before.

    A mobile phone is at least one or two thousand yuan cheaper. Looking at it this way, it is quite a bargain to put it bluntly.

    Why some people don't use the fruit phone, there must be some people who don't like it, or they are not used to it, but this is only a small part.

    Most people, to put it bluntly, still have one word: poor!

    Because it is too expensive, I really can¨t afford it, and it doesn¨t mean that I can¨t afford it. A mobile phone costs several months¨ wages. This kind of behavior is really mentally handicapped.

    Such a price cut really stimulated the sales to a certain extent. If he had played this way earlier, the domestic mobile phone might not be able to beat him.

    At this moment, there is no way to make other mobile phones, so I can only make less money, and also reduce the price together to stimulate sales.

    For a while, the price of mobile phones dropped, which made consumers very happy, all thanks to Tianji Technology.

    It will definitely stimulate sales, this is a certain thing, although Tianji Yiyi is boasting very well, but no one has seen it, who knows it is really good, it is an old brand like fruit, at least the quality is guaranteed.

    Most of the people are still waiting and watching. Anyway, the generation of Tianji will come in a few days, and it's nothing to wait for these few days.

    ? When the time comes, let¨s see how Tianji Yifa is doing. There are so many consumers, there will always be some problems. When the time comes, if it¨s really not working, it¨s the same when they buy fruit.

    Anyway, taking advantage of this time, I have to hurry up and change my mobile phone. How could there be such a good opportunity before.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1123 Hot Sales

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding the price war between mobile phone manufacturers in the past two days, Su Xun has heard a little bit about it.

    However, he doesn't care too much. A price war is not king after all, and it doesn't have much effect.

    Unless his fruit company puts down its dignity and makes the price very low, just like most domestic mobile phones, but in that case, they will have no profit.

    In the end, he won't be able to defeat the Tianji generation, this Su Xun can be sure of.

    After a period of time, when everyone really uses it, they will know how awesome this phone is.

    When Su Xun was producing this mobile phone, he had already thought of it. Tianji really sold well and became a popular mobile phone in the world.

    So among all mobile phones, the first to die must be the fruit, because everyone represents high-end and unique, and there is a unique system.

    If I can get up, your life will be difficult.

    Having made so much money in China over the years is enough.

    ?Besides, Su Xun also received a call from the Hand of God. This guy has been very busy recently, so he was pushed to the front of the stage and accepted a lot of interviews.

    After all, he is the helm of the system. This is a very awesome thing, and he can leave his name in the history of science and technology in the future.

    However, when he was interviewed, among other things, his attitude was quite good, and he kept emphasizing that the system was not led by him.

    Thanks to Tianji Technology for giving him and his team such a good opportunity, he is very grateful, otherwise he would not be where he is today.

    Su Xun joked: "Hey, the big red man knows to call me now?"

    God's Hand has been in Huaxia for so long, and now he has become a Huaxia expert. There is no problem with the language. Naturally, he can understand "big celebrities" and the like in seconds.

    ?Hand of God He said: "Okay boss, don't tease me, I can't afford it."

    "Let me tell you one thing. People from the fruit company contacted me and asked me to take my team and technology to their company. The price they offered was very tempting."

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help laughing, thinking that this fruit company really panicked, and tried every means to target Tianji Technology.

    Thinking that if the Hand of God and his team were poached away, Tianji Technology would be doomed without this new system.

    It's a pity that they think too much, but they don't know that this new system is completely created by Su Xun. If people really leave, they have no way to restrict Tianji Technology.

    On the contrary, Su Xun can destroy all the things in their hands with a random touch.

    After the people left, Su Xun just found another group of people. There was some influence, but it was just a little troublesome, and it wouldn't make much difference to the result.

    If you really have this idea, it is a big mistake.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Then you don't hurry over there, you can blackmail them."

    You don't need to ask Su Xun to know that the conditions given must be very generous, even to the point where it will make people crazy.

    For a company of this level, a billion or several billion is really nothing, but for an individual, it will make people lose their minds.

    ? If you don't give enough benefits, how can you make people greedy for profit and do things that violate morality.

    Su Xun's ability to speak so easily means that he really doesn't worry much, and there is no need to worry at all.

    When people leave, he just needs to find another batch. With such a high price, there will always be people coming.

    Besides, he also believed in the hand of God and would not do such a thing. If he really had that kind of thought, he would not take the initiative to tell himself about it.

    The Hand of God and his team, to put it bluntly, don't pursue too much profit. This is a rare quality in them.

    It is also what Su Xun values ??most about them. Otherwise, why didn't Su Xun leave this kind of matter to Huaxia's own people, but invited a group of foreigners to help.

    Because they have no distractions and can do things better, this is enough.

    Ordinary people want to invite them, but they may not be able to invite them. This is not a question of price, but whether there is something that can attract them.

    Su Xun has it here, that is advanced technology, technology that they have never seen before, and they have no way of accessing it, Su Xun can satisfy them here.

    leaveWith Su Xun here, without technology, they will be interrupted immediately, and it is hopeless to expect them to study by themselves.

    Even for the technology in Su Xun's hands, they will not leave.

    Sure enough, the Hand of God said over there: "Boss, I think you should stop joking like this, because it really doesn't sound funny."

    "I don't know what the fruit company is thinking. I really thought that the system was developed by me. I have already rejected them."

    "And also said, if you contact me again, you will directly announce these things they have done."

    ? Su Xun smiled, there is no need for this, as the saying goes that business cannot be done with righteousness, it is certainly disgraceful for people to do so, but if you are exposed, then your evaluation as a person will also deteriorate.

    If you leave Tianji Technology Company in the future, you will have no other way out.

    This kind of thing has nothing to do with right or wrong, it is a matter of rules. There must be rules that everyone defaults to in a world.

    You are like in a company, some leaders and the like must do things wrong, and they will leave some clues, but can you go secretly, get a recording pen or something, and then bully him.

    After doing this, there may not be something wrong with others, but there must be something wrong with you, because no one wants to deal with you anymore.

    After being fired, other companies in an industry dare not hire you, because no one wants to have such an employee.

    Doing so by the hand of God is equivalent to blocking your own way.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I trust you, just handle things well, focus on technology, and don't worry about those messy things."

    "Next, you will be busy for a while. After you are done, give everyone a vacation and take a good rest."

    Immediately, the mobile phone was released, a large number of new phones arrived in the hands of users, all the systems were activated, and the number of users increased sharply. There must be some busy work.

    ！！！！！！

    Soon it will be the day when the first generation of Tianji is officially released. After ten o'clock in the morning, all e-commerce platforms, as well as the official website of Tianji Technology, support purchase.

    Basically, when the time was up, all the major websites were crowded and exploded, and they couldn't be refreshed at all.

    Even if the technology of Tianji Technology Company's website is strong enough, and the server is also powerful, it still can't withstand it.

    In just one minute, millions of units were sold, which is unbelievable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1124 Going to South Austria

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Such a hot situation has caught everyone by surprise. They didn't expect that there are so many people wanting to snap up such a price.

    Mainly a considerable number of people have the mentality of following suit, thinking that what others are grabbing must be very good.

    And if you get it in your hand, it feels good to go out and pretend to be aggressive, and your vanity can be satisfied to a certain extent.

    In any case, the supply of the first generation of Tianji is currently in short supply. Even if Tianji Technology Company has prepared millions of mobile phones in stock, it is probably not enough to sell.

    It's only been over an hour, and the millions of dollars in stock have been snapped up. There is nothing left, and many foreign people are also scrambling.

    However, Tianji Technology did not limit the purchase, saying that the sale has ended, and we will find another time next time, maybe a week later, and release it again.

    Everyone has set the alarm clock and so on, remember to come on time, if you come late, it will be gone.

    Usually it looks like this, it¨s just playing monkeys, to put it nicely, it¨s called hunger marketing.

    Those who say that there are no products are actually pretending on purpose. He just wants to create a phenomenon that their products are very popular.

    The strategy of Tianji Technology Company is that if the stock is out of stock, you can still place an order, but the delivery time will be a little longer.

    ?I can't ship it to you right away, but it will come in the order of the order, and it will probably take about a week or half a month.

    It also gave an advance explanation. If you want to, you can place an order. If you don¨t want to, don¨t spend the money. You have to wait for a while, but it¨s almost the same.

    The components of Tianji Technology Company are all produced in its own factory, which is very efficient, so the production speed of mobile phones will never be slow.

    After the rush to buy in the early stage has passed, there will be no such great pressure.

    ！！！！！！！！

    For these things, Su Xun is not very concerned. The popularity of mobile phones is a certain thing, and there is no big suspense.

    When Su Xun went to Luoshenyi's side that day, she heard her say that she was going out for a while, and it would take a certain amount of time. Let Su Xun take care of the company's affairs.

    "Where are you going?" Su Xun asked with concern to see if it was safe.

    Luo Shenyi is now considered a well-known figure in the world, and she is relatively popular. Wherever she goes, it will definitely attract a certain amount of attention.

    While being noticed, there must be some danger hidden behind it, it is better to be careful, Su Xun was thinking whether he should follow.

    "Go to Nan'ao, there is a problem with the sales of Tianji first-generation mobile phones there, and it is currently in a state of being unable to sell."

    Luo Shenyi said, "Although the Tianji generation is not worried about selling now, we don't have enough goods to sell."

    "However, Nan'ao is a big country after all, with a population of hundreds of millions. The market is still quite large. We can't just give up. It will still have an impact on future development."

    Su Xun didn't really listen to what Su Xun said later, anyway, he only heard one, that Luo Shenyi was going to Nan'ao.

    This place is a bit special to Su Xun, it must be because of the Princess Violet from last time.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun was very impressed with her anyway.

    After a period of time, in Su Xun's mind, her figure would appear from time to time, a very beautiful and interesting girl.

    Su Xun thought that with the passage of time, maybe his impression of her would gradually become blurred, after all, he had so many things to do all day long.

    It's not that there are no women around me, how can I have the time to think about girls and the like.

    But the facts are not the same as what Su Xun thought. In Su Xun's mind, the figure of that girl can still appear all the time.

    ?I don¨t know where it¨s good, and I haven¨t had any contact for too long. Anyway, I just can¨t forget it. It¨s probably a very strange feeling.

    If I remember correctly before, Su Xun also promised her that if he had time, he would go to Nan'ao to find her, and he meant to comfort her casually.

    ?But he didn't go to perfunctory, Su Xun still remembered this matter, he really wanted to go there when he had time, but he just didn't find a suitable time yet.

    I didn't expect Luo Shenyi to go there, soIf you come, it seems to be an opportunity. If you go by yourself, it seems that you can just go to that princess, have fun and make trouble, and everyone will continue their relationship.

    However, it seems inappropriate to go with Luo Shenyi, after all, I went with a purpose, thinking of flirting with girls.

    If Luo Shenyi is here, it is inevitable that she will notice something. How can women not have any opinions on these things? Su Xun thinks that is impossible.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Xun felt that if Luoshenyi didn't go, then it seemed to be a good idea. He went to deal with this matter by himself, and he could find the princess by the way.

    Luo Shenyi, who happened to be spared, was tired from running around. After she left, the company would inevitably have some influence. It would be better for her to stay. Looking at it this way, it seems like a good idea to kill two birds with one stone.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't talk much, Luo Shenyi asked, "Su Xun, why don't you talk anymore?"

    "ah?"

    Only then did Su Xun come to his senses, and he said: "Is it difficult to deal with the matter of going to Nan'ao? If it is easy to deal with, let me go there."

    "Don't go, it will save you so much trouble, and it's not safe to go to such a far place, people who don't know the place well."

    What Su Xun said makes no sense. In this day and age, everyone is not a barbarian. If you go to negotiate, the talk will be bad at best, and it will not do anything to you.

    And it shouldn't be a normal thing for a successful businessman to fly around the world.

    But Luo Shenyi didn't notice anything. Women in love have lower IQs. She thought that Su Xun was just concerned about it, so she didn't think too much about it.

    Luo Shenyi then said: "The matter shouldn't be difficult to deal with. There is also a professional team to settle this matter. I'm going to take charge of the overall situation."

    "The other side is a developed country, and nothing barbaric will happen. My safety should be fine, so you don't have to worry too much."

    When Su Xun heard this, his heart became active. At first, he was still worried that if the matter was not easy to handle, it would be impossible not to let Luo Shenyi go.

    As far as he is alone, he knows his own level very well.

    In terms of business, Su Xun is really far behind Luo Shenyi. In addition, he hasn't had much contact with it, and he doesn't know much about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1125 Sales Dispute

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If this matter is really difficult to deal with, then Su Xun's past will not be of much significance. It is better to find a time in the future and go there alone, and treat it as a trip.

    After hearing what Luo Shenyi said about the situation, Su Xun didn't have so many worries.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "How about this, I happen to be idle and have nothing to do, I'll help you with this matter."

    "You just don't have to run away. I've been so busy during this time. After you leave, the pressure on the company will probably be even greater."

    There is some truth to what Su Xun said. After all, these days, because the first generation of Tianji has been on sale, the company can be said to be busy with various things.

    Luo Shenyi's role in the company is still relatively large. Without her, the pressure in the company will probably be even greater.

    Obviously not going out is a better choice for Luo Shenyi, but there is nothing she can do about it. It is not suitable for other people to go over this kind of thing.

    Su Xun is different. Anyway, he is the big boss. If someone really wants to investigate, he will definitely know some clues. From the perspective of identity, there is no problem.

    What made Luo Shenyi quite strange was that what happened to Su Xun today, it seemed a little different from before.

    In the past, if you asked him to take care of the company's affairs, he probably didn't bother to take care of it, and he didn't have that thought at all.

    However, today's Su Xun feels that the changes are too great, and he took the initiative to take the matter over, which surprised Luo Shenyi.

    Su Xun was a little uncomfortable being stared at by her eyes, only to hear Su Xun say: "Okay, don't look at me like that, I didn't do anything bad."

    "The company is so busy now, and I won't stand idly by. It's no problem for me to replace you in this kind of matter."

    Regarding Princess Violet, Su Xun felt that it was still impossible to say, or that it was not a good time yet.

    If this is said, there might be something wrong. Luo Shenyi looks majestic, but she may not care at all.

    How can a man be so honest? Girls may not like a truly honest man.

    Besides, if you don't say it, no one will know. No matter how rich your imagination is, you can't guess this kind of thing.

    The last time I went for treatment, it can be said to be a relatively high level of confidentiality, no one revealed it, and there was no sign of Su Xun in the whole incident.

    This is what Su Xun himself requested, just to keep a low profile.

    If Luo Shenyi knew that it was the princess that Su Xun was treating, and today's incident, she would immediately be able to guess what Su Xun wanted to do.

    But without knowing it, no matter how clever Luo Shenyi was, she would never have guessed that such a thing happened.

    After confirming that Su Xun was not joking with her, Luo Shenyi hurriedly said: "If you really want to go, you can."

    "It's just right for you to go. I'm on Jianghai's side, and I still have a lot of things to do. Our company's headquarters, because the first phase of construction has been completed, is still letting me go. I'm so busy.  "

    Luo Shenyi was not polite to Su Xun, because she didn't really want to go to Nan'ao, but she just had no other way.

    Nan'ao itself is relatively far away. It is located in the southern hemisphere. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is one hundred and eight thousand miles away from Huaxia. It can be said that it is across the ocean.

    It takes a long time to go there even by plane, but it is really not easy.

    Moreover, if you negotiate this kind of matter, it's okay if you go well, but if it doesn't go well, it will probably take a long time. Luo Shenyi has a lot of things to do, so how can you have so much time.

    She also expected that this negotiation would not be so easy, so she thought, say hello to Su Xun, and let Su Xun handle it if there is something really going on later.

    Seeing that Luo Shenyi has so many things going on, Su Xun feels a little bit guilty. He set up a company for her. Now the shop is getting bigger and bigger, but Luo Shenyi herself is already busy enough to make people feel distressed.  .

    Fortunately, she likes it in her heart, otherwise, even if Su Xun doesn't want the company, she won't be able to make her so tired.

    So Su Xun said directly: "Okay, let me go, it's not easy for your body to go out, so long-distance flight, when will you go."

    "I have to leave tomorrow, and I will have your ticket or somethingGet ready, anyway, you can understand what happened on the plane, and I will prepare relevant information for you.  "

    "The company has prepared a professional negotiation team. You can completely trust them. There will be no major problems. It doesn't matter if you don't understand. Just call me if you have anything to do."

    "Ahem！！"

    Luo Shenyi said so much, which made Su Xun a little embarrassed, as if he was really useless and went there just to make a cutscene.

    After the matter was finalized here, Su Xun didn't say much about it. In Su Xun's eyes, negotiations and the like were trivial matters. How could he care about this matter.

    ?I made a meal for Luo Shenyi, and then I talked about myself in the evening, and spent a good night. After Luo Shenyi woke up the next day, she was really refreshed, and she looked really good.

    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be said.

    If other people know that Su Xun still has this ability, it is estimated that in the days to come, Su Xun's chickens will not be able to go on vacation again. That would be too tiring, and Su Xun doesn't like it at all.

    The next afternoon, it was Su Xun's departure day, and Luo Shenyi sent Su Xun there specially, and there were more than ten people in the negotiating team, all of whom seemed to be elites.

    They are all people raised by Tianji Technology Company, so they naturally know some of Su Xun's identity. After seeing Su Xun, they respected him very much and said hello.

    After boarding the plane, although it is not a private plane, it is still a first-class cabin, with a lot of space and comfortable sitting, without any discomfort.

    After Su Xun got on the plane, he didn't have any thoughts of going to sleep. Instead, he took out the materials and quickly read the matter.

    Although he was going paddling, he couldn't be ignorant of everything, and that was too unreasonable.

    After a general look, it is mainly the sales of Tianji, which is involved in a little dispute on the Nan'ao side.

    The mobile phone sales channel in Nan'ao is basically monopolized by a local giant communication company.

    This company is called Auto Telecom, and it is well-known all over the world, and it is one of the top 500 companies in the world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1126

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In addition to being a communication company, auto company has also monopolized the entire mobile phone market in Nan'ao, which makes people feel incredible.

    Perhaps in Su Xun's impression, it seems that mobile phone sales basically have nothing to do with operators.

    You are like Huaxia. Although Huaxia Unicom and China Mobile are quite awesome, no one will buy a mobile phone from them.

    ? Even if there is, it is probably some kind of free mobile phone with recharge. In the sales of mobile phones, the position it occupies is not very conspicuous.

    But in Nan'ao, it's not the same thing. It can be said that it is monopolized by a big company. They sell mobile phones there. After passing through the auto company, the prices are actually not bad.

    Even the prices of many mobile phones seem to be much cheaper than those in Huaxia, and the people there don't think there is anything wrong with it.

    Therefore, if you are monopolized, you should monopolize it. As a consumer, as long as you don¨t suffer a loss, it¨s fine.

    Ordinary people think so, but for mobile phone manufacturers, this auto company is not so friendly.

    The conditions they gave can be said to be very harsh, which makes people feel a little unacceptable.

    But you have no good solution, because if you want to enter the Nan'ao market, you must pass this test, otherwise, you will not be able to obtain the admission qualification.

    Many domestic brands of mobile phones in Huaxia have also been actively expanding the international market in recent years. For example, on Ah San's side, many mobile phone manufacturers have gone there to deploy, and some of them are even selling well.

    In a market like Nan'ao, no domestic mobile phone can enter, because people seem to have a little prejudice against Huaxia's mobile phones.

    And they will always find all kinds of reasons, such as suspecting that you will leak privacy or secretly collect user data, etc. Anyway, there are all kinds of reasons, and they have to find a way to deal with you.

    In addition to the various harsh conditions that others give you, after thinking about it, forget it, there is no need to enter this market, and it is not profitable.

    Losing money and making money by yelling is not the way to do it. I am afraid that after losing money, there will be various troublesome things.

    For Tianji Company, this is not a very good way. Entering the international market is a certain thing, and it is relatively smooth. Many foreign people are also looking forward to the generation of Tianji.

    Like Ah San, although the population is large, more than one billion people is a huge market.

    However, the spending power over there is still relatively low, which is incomparable with Huaxia. Fruit mobile phones are there, and they can't be sold at all.

    It can also be seen that even if the generation of Tianji goes, there will be no good future, so this market can only be slowly developed.

    In comparison, Nan'ao is an important market. After all, it is a developed country, and the consumption level is needless to say.

    There is a real problem. For example, when fruit mobile phones are popular, some people have calculated the fact that people around the world need to work for an average of a few days before they can buy a mobile phone.

    In some places, it takes an average of a few days, and in some places it takes one or two months. The gap is too big. Consumption capacity is also an important factor in examining the market.

    The market in Nan'ao is really good. Otherwise, they would not have specially invited the negotiating team to come here. This market still has to be won.

    Of course, if it really doesn't work, there's nothing you can do about it. You can't agree to other people's unreasonable demands.

    Su Xun thinks it doesn't matter, it's just a country, without you, it's not like the world will stop.

    When the Tianji generation becomes popular all over the world, too many of you want to buy it, and you will definitely give in at that time, so Su Xun is not very interested.

    ? It is naturally the best if the negotiation can be negotiated, and everyone is happy to cooperate and make money together is the kingly way.

    If you don't cooperate, you feel that others can't live without you, so don't get used to it, just leave, and you don't have to take this place.

    After more than ten hours of flying, Su Xun and his group arrived in Lapei City in Nanao, which is the imperial capital and the most developed city in Nanao.

    After getting off the plane, a violent heat wave swept over. It was indeed quite sultry, and the sun was hovering in the air like a furnace.

    In the southern hemisphere, this weather is really a big problem.

    However, there is one thing to say, Su Xun has to admit that peopleThe air quality in Nan'ao is really good.

    Even Su Xun could feel that the purity of spiritual energy in the air was a little bit higher, after all, people here are sparsely populated.

    The place is so big, the population is only a few hundred million, and the population is still decreasing. There are also large forests and plants, and the environment is quite good.

    It's no wonder that many rich immigrants from China like to come to Nan'ao. It turns out that's the case.

    Tianji Technology Company also has staff stationed here in Nan'ao. With the development of the mobile phone business, countries around the world have sent some staff.

    Waiting for Su Xun and his group at the airport, they went directly to the hotel.

    After arriving at the hotel, everyone ate something casually before getting off the plane without any appetite at all.

    On the contrary, the people brought here all looked very professional, and everyone was already discussing what to do with the negotiation for a while.

    According to the schedule, the negotiation will be in two hours, so it can be said that the time is quite tight.

    "President Su, do you have anything to explain about the negotiations in the afternoon? We will pay attention then."

    There was a guy who wore glasses and looked like an elite, and said to Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun smiled, and immediately said: "There is nothing special, you just follow what Mr. Luo told you before."

    "But you have to remember one thing for me. You must be tough. If they are tough, then we will be tougher than them. If we don't succeed, we will just leave and don't argue with them!"

    What Su Xun said, everyone in the negotiating team was stunned.

    I have never seen such a boss with such a personality, this is too coquettish, I just ask everyone to be tougher, and I don¨t care much about the outcome of the negotiation.

    However, they didn't dare to say anything. He was the boss, so he must follow what he said.

    This look is pretty good, at least the negotiating team didn't feel too much pressure.

    This is the first time they have encountered such a relaxed request. Originally, they were under a lot of pressure in this negotiation, because the attitude of the auto company was indeed very tough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1127 Negotiations on Lightspeed Break

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Negotiations started quickly in the afternoon, and Su Xun felt that he didn't take a break, so he had to get in the car and set off.

    As the leader of the company, Su Xun can't do without going. Even if he doesn't participate in this negotiation, he has to go there to show the company's attitude.

    Anyway, Su Xun didn't say anything, just go, just to see the world, I have never negotiated with others at the table in my life.

    The attitude is to be in place first, if you still want to do something on your side, let's talk about it when the time comes.

    Arrived at the meeting room of the auto company, it seems that the layout is very good, and the modernity looks quite powerful and awesome.

    It shows that people here still attach great importance to this negotiation.

    Everyone sat down on both sides of the long conference table, and Su Xun sat in the middle, looking like an old god.

    He should be the most relaxed one among all of them.

    I didn't think about the negotiation in my mind, instead I was thinking about the beautiful Princess Violet.

    I haven't told her about my coming to Nan'ao, and I don't know where she is now. After leaving the capital, I haven't contacted her.

    Su Xun didn't go to her right away either. After all, he had to do business. Let's wait until the work is done. After all, the company's business is still the main thing.

    Negotiations started soon. Everyone got to the point and spread out the materials in their hands. It can be seen that both parties have prepared well this time.

    When negotiating, of course, English is used to communicate. The negotiation team brought by Su Xun is basically an elite, so it is not a problem to speak fluent English.

    Fortunately, Su Xun studied English hard last time, so it sounds like there is no problem at all.

    People with a high level speak differently. This is the real negotiation. It is not the same as talking about things with ordinary people, wishing to quarrel.

    First of all, the team of Tianji Technology Company made a statement, roughly expressing the company's willingness to cooperate.

    Letting Tianji first-generation mobile phone enter the market is a win-win choice that is very beneficial to everyone, and there is no reason to refuse it.

    Not to mention that after the release of the Tianji first-generation mobile phone, the discussion on Nan'ao's social media is not low. I believe there will be a good market after it goes on the market.

    Wouldn't it be nice for everyone to earn money together.

    What he said is indeed reasonable, but the auto company doesn't think it's the same thing.

    ? First of all, they expressed their distrust of Tianji Generation. They felt that a mobile phone that was only released and sold was not worthy of trust. To put it bluntly, there might be problems.

    If the auto company is responsible for the sales of mobile phones, if something goes wrong, their situation is not very good, and there will be certain losses.

    The second is the long-standing trust issue with Huaxia mobile phones, and I feel that privacy protection may be somewhat disadvantageous.

    It is necessary for Tianji Technology Company to open up all the permissions of the mobile phone to them, and let them make some changes to the mobile phone.

    When Su Xun heard this, he raised his brows, showing no special expression. For some reason, he wanted to laugh.

    It's a beautiful idea, to open up all the permissions of the mobile phone to you, this wishful thinking, do you think everyone is stupid.

    Wouldn't that be the same as asking a man to strip his wife naked for others to see, and the man said, I'll just see if it's safe, and never do it.

    If you say you won't do it if you don't do it, who will believe it, this kind of thing is definitely not acceptable.

    It can be said that it is an unreasonable request. It sounds so good, but it is actually a bit envious of Tianji Technology's technology. They claim to be a developed country with awesome technology.

    As a result, a Huaxia company produced something that was going to be ahead of them in an all-round way, so naturally I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart.

    Similarly, people also have a strong desire for technology, and they must study it.

    To put it bluntly, if you leave Su Xun's technology to them for research, if you don't give them the information, you won't gain anything, and you won't even learn a little bit.

    But this kind of attitude made Su Xun feel quite uncomfortable, and this kind of thing must not be agreed.

    But Su Xun didn't speak, and the person on the opposite side obviously hasn't finished speaking yet, let's wait until they finish their statement.

    The next step is the issue of profit distribution. They think that the price of the first generation of Tianji in Nan'ao is too high.

    Is this right???The reasonable thing is not for you alone, other countries are also so expensive, because this involves the issue of import taxes.

    In addition to this, there is also the high production cost. To put it bluntly, although the price is high, it is not very difficult for the Nanao people to buy one.

    The people on the opposite side obviously didn't think there was any problem with the price. They were jealous of the profit and wanted to share 30% of it.

    In their words, without them, the mobile phones of the first generation of Tianji would not be able to sell in Nan'ao.

    If you want to make money, you can share it with me. Everyone makes money like this. If you don¨t agree, you won¨t even be able to make any money in Nan¨ao.

    Su Xun almost listened to music, this is the first time I heard someone so awesome, my profit, and you get 30% of it, you can share the profit without doing anything when you co-author it?

    I've never heard of such a thing, it's too nonsense.

    When selling mobile phones, you must give benefits to some dealers. This is a certain thing, but the control needs to be very strict, and it cannot be too much.

    The main money is still earned by the mobile phone company itself.

    As a result, you are only a foreign company, and when you come up, you are a lion. No wonder their conditions are very harsh. Now Su Xun has seen it.

    There are some messy things in the back, which sound very annoying, and there are many restrictions.

    Su Xun could see that apart from greed, the other person also had a special arrogance. Everyone had a kind of arrogance from the inside out.

    They looked down on you at all, and reported an attitude of indifference.

    Because if the negotiation fails, the Tianji Generation will not be able to come in, and it doesn't seem to have much impact on them. On the contrary, this is what they prefer to see.

    So during the whole negotiation process, this attitude was really bad. It was polite on the surface, but looked down on you in the bottom of it.

    It would be better if Su Xun couldn't understand what they were talking about. The key point was that Su Xun could understand.

    Cooperation is not such a cooperative method. Such a person, what else is there to cooperate with, they don't respect each other at all.

    Su Xun said directly: "There is no need to talk about it, we don't want this cooperation!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1128 I'm Crazier Than You

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jaw-dropping!

    Not only the auto company, but also their own people are also confused.

    Xin said that there is no negotiation like this, and it is too fast for you to negotiate like this.

    Everyone only talked for a few minutes, and here they directly said that there is no need to talk anymore, everything is over, which made the professional negotiation team feel very confused.

    Although before this, everyone already knew that Su Xun was actually just a layman, but everyone never thought that Su Xun was so direct.

    But he is still the boss, and you can't really say anything, you can only remind: "Boss, the negotiation has just begun, and we still have room for discussion."

    Indeed, isn't that what negotiations are like? At the beginning, none of us can accept the other party's conditions, so naturally we have to talk slowly. There is always room for negotiation, and the final result will definitely not be like this.

    To put it more simply, it's like when you buy something, asking a lot of prices and paying back the money.

    Is Su Xun's mentality too anxious?

    In fact, for Su Xun, there was no need to be in a hurry. He just felt that there was no need to continue the discussion.

    Maybe you can get some back, but those are irrelevant things.

    The general direction of the other party will not change. Under such circumstances, it is still a humiliation.

    Do you want the other party to give up their ideas, such as open technology to them, and share profits? Obviously they will not agree.

    In this case, Su Xun felt that there was really nothing to say, so it was like this.

    Su Xun said: "Think about it, with the attitude of the other party, how far can you negotiate and make them change their minds?"

    These elites of the company didn't speak anymore, because they could more or less feel the attitude of the other side.

    If it is really a talk, there may not be any good results, and no one has the confidence to say a few words, and whoever dares to come out to guarantee the ticket is just cheating himself.

    Because this is so difficult, it can be said to be almost impossible.

    If Su Xun's desired result cannot be achieved, it seems understandable that he is willing to give up.

    It's just that the negotiations that ended so quickly made them a group of elites a little at a loss, and they have never experienced such a scene.

    However, everything is up to Su Xun. Anyway, they are not the ones who make the final decisions. They are the bosses, so it seems that it is okay to make a decision.

    Although in their hearts, they must feel that Luo Shenyi is the boss who really knows how to do it.

    But before leaving, Luo Shenyi has already told her that there is no need to ask her for instructions on what happened here, just tell Su Xun if there is anything, and follow his instructions.

    In desperation, he could only do what Su Xun said, and an elite negotiator said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Sterling, your terms have exceeded the bottom line, and we can't agree."

    "So there is no need for this negotiation, we are doomed not to be able to work together!"

    When Su Xun heard this tone, he was quite satisfied. Yes, this tone is necessary, and he must be tough.

    Let this group of foreigners know that others are not easy to bully, don't look down on others all day long, thinking that you are superior to others.

    In this world, no one is really superior to others. Everyone depends on their ability. If you don¨t have that ability, just be honest and you¨re done. Just don¨t talk nonsense.

    Su Xun's temper is also very simple, anyway, I'm not a fool, I will definitely do what I can do, but it's obviously deceitful, so let's forget it.

    If you really agreed to the other party's conditions, it would be good to make money in Nan'ao's market, but the loss is not small. For that little money, there is really no need, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    Besides, why am I so badly short of your money?  It's like I can't live without you.

    The Tianji generation is destined to be very popular. It is estimated that the Huaxia market alone can make a lot of money, and it will not care too much about the Nan'ao market.

    The reason why I came to talk to them is that I hope to cooperate together. After all, no one thinks that they have a lot of money. Why not make money if they can make money, and it will also help the company's globalization in the future.

    But if the other party is really too much, then there is no need for cooperation.

    The guy on the opposite side named Sterling is auThe president of to company, it can be said that the status is quite high.

    After all, Su Xun is also a boss, and the other party must be matched with one, so a person with a higher status came out, which shows that they also attach great importance to this negotiation.

    As a result, after Tianji Technology finished talking, they were also confused, and they had never seen such decisiveness.

    Could it be that you didn't even discuss the discussion, but just refused it? It seems that you don't negotiate like this.

    Even couldn't help but think, if Tianji Technology Company will find some amateurs, come here.

    But at this time, he couldn't say these things anymore, because things were obviously beyond his expectations.

    He is a veteran negotiator, and he is used to putting pressure on the other party at the negotiating table first, and then slowing down his attitude.

    In such a situation of relaxation, it is easy to control the rhythm in one's own hands, and the final negotiation result will not be too bad.

    But today he ran into trouble. The opponent didn't play cards according to the routine, which gave him quite a headache.

    Tianji Technology Company is a piece of fat, if possible, they would naturally want to take a bite.

    It would be too regrettable if the negotiation broke down like this.

    So this Sterling also hurriedly said: "Mr. Su, if you are not satisfied with our conditions, you can say anything."

    "We came here with sincerity, and we hope that you can show some sincerity. Such negotiations will only make people feel that your Tianji Technology Company lacks the sincerity it should have."

    When Su Xun heard these words, he couldn't help being overjoyed. He said to himself, how can you still be sincere if you are so aggressive?

    Then your definition of sincerity is really different from that of Chinese people.

    So Su Xun said: "We just feel that you are no longer worthy of cooperating with us. Naturally, there is no need to continue this negotiation."

    The dozen or so negotiating elites behind them all opened their mouths in unison at this time, looking very surprised.

    Obviously not because of how fluent Su Xun's English is, but because of Su Xun's attitude.

    This boss is too individual, he doesn't take auto company seriously at all, you are crazy, sorry, I am even more crazy than you.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1129 Halo Shattered

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    From a professional and rational point of view, Su Xun's doing so is definitely wrong, and it is of no benefit, and it is estimated that the impact will be negative.

    But from a personal point of view, for some reason, everyone felt that there was a little bit of bad breath coming out of their hearts.

    ? Anyway, I just feel that it seems a little refreshing. Aren't you guys crazy just now? What's going on now?  His tone also softened.

    It's a pity that it only softened at this time, obviously it's useless, Su Xun doesn't like this, he can see through the attitude of the people in this company.

    Their presidents are all like this. To a certain extent, it can be regarded as a direct expression of the company's attitude. Su Xun feels that there is really no need to go on, and it is just a waste of time here.

    The eyes of Sterling, the president of the auto company, have completely sunk. Su Xun's attitude is a bit irritating to him.

    Besides, he was the one who took the initiative. When did he turn to beg for help? In his opinion, it was absolutely impossible.

    So this guy said unhappily: "No problem, if you insist on suspending the negotiation, then you can do whatever you want."

    "But remember it for me. After today, you generation of Tianji will never enter the market in Nan'ao. As I said, it won't work even if Jesus comes."

    Su Xun smiled. I really didn't expect that foreigners are so powerless to speak harshly. It really doesn't make sense.

    If you don¨t come, then don¨t come. Who do you think you are? If I don¨t come, I won¨t be able to live?  Like Lao Tzu, I am earning a lot of money, without any influence.

    And then again, nothing can be said too absolutely. For example, Su Xun thinks that people in Nan'ao are also people.

    Your auto communication company is awesome, but you can't stop others from buying mobile phones.

    People in Nan'ao also have needs. Who doesn't want to use such a good mobile phone.

    You said that those places in Africa are relatively poor and have little money. Their conditions cannot keep up, and it is estimated that they will not have access to Tianji first-generation mobile phones.

    Just like now, you can see a few people in Africa with fruit phones in their hands. In fact, there are very few people, not even worth mentioning.

    But Nan'ao has money here, they are different, a mobile phone is nothing to them, I can't buy it when I have money, what is it?

    At that time, everyone will naturally be dissatisfied with the auto company. You are a communication company, and you don¨t even introduce such a good mobile phone. What use is there for me to ask you.

    The key point is that if you don¨t want to sell it, don¨t occupy the latrine and let others sell it.

    If you think about it, you will know. It is estimated that they will be under a lot of pressure by then.

    Su Xun is a rare commodity to live in now, he doesn't care at all, in the future there will be times when you feel uncomfortable, but I will not feel uncomfortable at all.

    Besides, even if your attitude continues to be tough and people can't help it, it's still the same. There will be a large number of parallel imports entering the market through unofficial channels, and you can't control it.

    By that time, I haven't made any money yet, so what can you do to me?

    This is self-confidence. Su Xun is confident in his mobile phone. Generally, people with conditions can't resist that kind of temptation at all.

    It's just that the mobile phone has only been released for a short time now, and everyone still doesn't know how awesome this mobile phone is.

    The executives of the auto company obviously misjudged the first generation of secrets, and they still underestimated the influence of the first generation of secrets.

    Otherwise, this attitude would not be the same today.

    If it weren't for their bad attitude, Su Xun would not have terminated the negotiation with them.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Mr. Sterling, although you are the president, you do not own the company alone. At that time, you can't guarantee anything, right?"

    It's just a president, it's good to have shares, but he's just a high-level wage earner, so he really thinks he's awesome.

    If it really affects the interests of the company, the boss behind the company will definitely have a big opinion on him, and he has to give in.

    "snort!"

    Sterling knew that Su Xun was telling the truth, but he was still a little upset, feeling that he was looked down upon by this Chinese person.

    I just heard him say: "Then I can tell you for sure, no matter what happens, our auto company will not cooperate with you, unless I get out!"

    Su Xun didn't speak anymore, just smiled, and then took people away, this ghostly place??, he will not come a second time.

    After getting on the commercial vehicle, the expressions on the faces of other people were obviously not very good-looking, which shows that the psychological pressure is still relatively high.

    On the contrary, Su Xun was quite relaxed. He said: "Everyone has worked hard. Let's see if there are any delicious restaurants nearby. Let's reward ourselves."

    "???"

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Those who didn't know it thought Su Xun was mocking him on purpose.

    Xin said that it was only a few minutes of negotiation, so it was hard work.

    But looking at Su Xun's expression again, it seems that he is really casual and has no other thoughts.

    Everyone couldn't help but sigh, this boss is really too big, and Luo Shenyi has completely different styles.

    No wonder he doesn't care about the company's affairs. If he is allowed to take care of it, it will be good if Tianji Company doesn't go bankrupt.

    For such a style, elites like them are obviously not used to it.

    It's like when you were in school, and you were an excellent student in everything in the class. When people were studying hard, but you were lazy, sleeping there, and didn't go to the exam, people naturally looked down on you.

    If you don't get used to it, you can't get used to it, but no one will say it, no one even speaks, and everyone doesn't know what to say for a while.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "By the way, you should look at booking air tickets. It's not interesting to stay here, but it's boring to stay in a foreign country."

    "I won't be with you anymore, you go back first, I will stay for two days."

    Now that the most important thing is settled, frankly speaking, Su Xun himself did not expect it to end so soon.

    But after it's over, he has to do his own private affairs.

    It probably won't take too much time to meet Princess Violet before going back.

    Everyone: ""

    Falling into speechlessness again, I thought to myself, is this boss serious? The result of the negotiation is so bad, you are not affected at all, and you still have the mood to play?  This is really the sexiest.

    The key is to see Su Xun like this, it seems that he is here specially to play, and the negotiation or something is a secondary matter.

    To be able to manage a company as powerful as Tianji Technology, they felt that the boss behind Luo Shenyi should be a more powerful character, and there was also a mysterious aura, which made people look forward to it.

    Not for a while, the halo shattered directly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1130 Calling the Princess

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If it's broken, it's broken, life has to go on, right?

    Only the boss fires the employee. I have never heard of it. There are also employees who can directly fire the boss.

    Not to mention working in Tianji Technology Company, the salary is indeed almost the top in the industry in comparison, so they naturally have nothing to say.

    As long as Luo Shenyi doesn't say anything after returning home, this result makes every elite feel a little uneasy.

    A man wearing gold-rimmed glasses spoke, and he said, "Boss, we just arrived today, and we're going back now. I'm afraid it's not good?"

    "Why, you also want to travel for two days?"

    Su Xun thought about it, thinking that this group of people, like himself, also planned to have fun. After all, the natural scenery here in Nan'ao is famous.

    ?Su Xun is also quite magnanimous, just play for fun, it's not a big deal, after all, he ran away.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, then you can stay for two more days, then let's go back together, and the company will reimburse you for the expenses."

    When it comes to spending money, Su Xun has always been relatively generous, playing for two days will not cost much.

    Everyone: ""

    Instead of being moved by Su Xun's generosity, he became even more speechless.

    What do you think of us, can we think the same as you, when did we think about staying and playing, you think everyone is as big as you.

    What this group of elites thought was that it would be too embarrassing to go back so early. To put it bluntly, it would be shameless to go back. It feels super embarrassing, okay?

    After returning, others will question their ability to some extent. I am afraid that they have not even negotiated much since they came back so early. There is probably a big problem with this ability.

    Just listen to the gold-rimmed glasses continue to say: "Boss, we are thinking, wait a minute, there is a possibility of cooperation with that side, maybe they will change their minds?"

    "The Tianji Generation is a big market. If they really want to make money, they will definitely come back to us."

    After hearing this, Su Xun felt a little helpless, thinking that a bunch of deadheaded people are quite good at dreaming, expecting people to come back to find you eagerly?

    It is estimated that the possibility is not high. Su Xun can see the attitude of that group of people relatively thoroughly, and he can probably understand it in his heart.

    They would rather not make this money than put down their dignity and take the initiative to beg you.

    Because in the fantasies of the high-level executives of the auto company, they probably thought that the people of Tianji Technology Company would beg them for cooperation.

    If you ask them to change their roles, the contrast will be too great. With their self-esteem, that is, the glass heart in Su Xun's eyes, they will definitely not accept it.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Okay, then you can do whatever you want, just wait here for two days."

    "I won't act with you anymore. If you are too bored waiting, you can also go to play together. There are many wild animals here that you can't see in other countries at all."

    Everyone: ""

    This boss's heart is really too big, he doesn't seem to come to negotiate at all, judging by his appearance, it is obvious that he doesn't take negotiation seriously.

    Why did you follow such a boss? Everyone was a little desperate.

    There is also a little advantage, that is, Su Xun is so kind, he doesn't put any pressure on them, and makes them feel very relaxed. It seems that the result of the negotiation has nothing to do with them.

    If it was in another company, it is estimated that the first negotiation was not good, and the boss would have to slap the table and swear loudly when he came back.

    It is true that there is no pressure to work under Su Xun's hands, but also because it is too loose, they are not used to it.

    To put it bluntly, aren't people all cheap?

    After everyone had eaten, they returned to the hotel, and no one paid attention to them.

    To put it bluntly, this negotiation did not alarm the media or the like, and only a limited number of people knew about it, which was more in line with Su Xun's idea.

    If there were a bunch of people around all day long and reporters were still blocking the door, Su Xun's heart would probably break down. How could he go out on a date secretly?

    When I left last time, I left a contact information with Princess Violet, and Su Xun specially got a new mobile phone card so that I can contact home.

    "Hello, are you Su?" On the other end of the phone, the girl's voice seemed a little happy.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, he called her number.??But she made it new, so how did she know it? This is too amazing.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "This is really amazing, how do you know it's me?"

    "When I saw it was Huaxia's number, I probably guessed it was you. You finally contacted me."

    The girl continued, not blaming Su Xun.

    It took a long time, but Su Xun finally contacted her, didn't he? This is something to be happy about.

    People's mentality, I have to say it is really good.

    After hearing her voice, Su Xun didn't know why, but felt a little light.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "I was quite busy a while ago, so I don't feel embarrassed to bother you."

    "It's okay Su, you are so good, you must be very busy at ordinary times, I can understand you."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Villet, I'm in Lapei City in Nanao, which city are you from?"

    "Really, you have come to Nanao, when did you come?"

    There was an exclamation from the other end of the phone, and there were endless surprises.

    Su Xun seems to be able to feel it through the screen. I don't know why, but Su Xun feels pretty good anyway.

    "I just arrived at noon today, and I have dealt with some company matters. Is it convenient for you to meet with me?" Su Xun said roughly.

    The main reason for coming here is to meet Violet. If she doesn't come, then Su Xun's visit to Nan'ao this time is equivalent to a waste of time.

    As for the negotiation with the auto company, please, what is that, Su Xun has never paid attention to it.

    But Violet is a member of the royal family, and it is estimated that her actions are not so free at ordinary times. After all, her personal behavior also represents the royal family and the dignity of the whole Nan'ao.

    As for when to meet, everyone needs to discuss it. Su Xun felt that it would be fine if he waited a few more days.

    What hurts the most is Violet's princess status. If she is not a princess, she is just an ordinary foreign girl. Su Xun can't wait to abduct her to Huaxia as soon as possible.

    Then again, if she hadn't been a princess, she might not have the temperament she has today without the influence of the royal family for many years.

    Violet thought for a while, and then said, "Su Xun, I'm also in Lapee, and all members of our royal family are here."

    Su Xun is not too surprised, this is the capital, and the royal family will definitely be here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1131 Date in a foreign country

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun clearly felt it from Violet's mouth, she just paused for a while.

    It seems that I don't know what to do.

    It's not that she doesn't want to see Su Xun, it's probably the same as what Su Xun guessed before, Violet is a member of the royal family after all.

    She usually doesn't say that she can't go out, but if she goes out, she must be accompanied by someone. In this case, she is naturally reluctant, because it will be a bit inconvenient.

    Su Xun also understood quite well, and only heard him say: "If it's not convenient for you, you can wait for a few days. I have plenty of time, so don't worry."

    "No, I'm not inconvenient. We'll meet tomorrow night. I'll just send you the address."

    At this time, Violet's tone suddenly became affirmative, as if she must want to see Su Xun, nothing can stop her.

    Once Su Xun heard what she said, she must be able to solve any difficulties, so Su Xun said: "Okay, see you tomorrow."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them didn't talk much.

    It's not that I have nothing to say, but across the phone, even if I have a thousand words in my heart, I can't say it for a while, so let's wait until we meet tomorrow.

    It's only tomorrow night, and it doesn't seem difficult to wait for a day.

    Su Xun woke up early the next morning, looking refreshed, jet lag and the like didn't seem to have any effect on him.

    Early in the morning, Su Xun went out to play. Anyway, it was rare to come here, so it¨s good to just take a look.

    When eating breakfast in the hotel, the group of negotiating elites had already woken up, and they also came to have breakfast, and after seeing Su Xun, they greeted Su Xun respectfully.

    However, Su Xun quickly finished eating, and went out directly. When everyone saw that he was really out for fun, they couldn't help being speechless for a while, thinking that this person really had a big heart, not just pretending.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun wandered outside for a day, seeing the customs of foreign countries, it was quite interesting.

    With some money for this side, plus Su Xun can speak English, basically it is unimpeded, and you can play however you want.

    In the evening, Su Xun went to a restaurant Violet mentioned.

    Unexpectedly, this restaurant does not look very high-end, but it seems to have a fresh feeling.

    At first, Su Xun thought that he had gone to the wrong place, but after thinking about it, Violet didn't seem to pay much attention to such things as class.

    Su Xun didn't have much contact with her, but he could probably feel it.

    If Violet was really the kind of person who relied on her own identity, she would not have had much communication with Su Xun at the beginning, because there still seems to be a gap in their identities between the two of them.

    One is an aristocrat of the royal family, and the other is an ordinary person in Huaxia. At least in the eyes of others, Su Xun is an ordinary person with a little money.

    It is estimated that this is a place that is more in line with Violet's preferences. After a closer look, there are Chinese food inside.

    Seeing this, Su Xun immediately understood, it seemed that Violet was taking care of herself on purpose, she was really understanding, considerate and kind.

    After waiting for a while, Violet came over. Unexpectedly, she came here alone, and she took a taxi.

    Su Xun was a little puzzled. It is a bit unreasonable for a dignified princess to come here by taxi.

    So Su Xun said, "How did you come here by taxi? Are you alone?"

    After seeing Su Xun, Violet's eyes seemed to be shining brightly, but Su Xun's words were a bit disappointing.

    I just heard her say: "Of course I'm alone, otherwise, if I bring someone over, why don't you watch us dating? Don't you think it's strange."

    Su Xun smiled, he suddenly noticed that this Violet probably ran out secretly.

    Otherwise, Su Xun really couldn't think of any reason for her to let the royal family take the initiative to let her go out alone.

    The two entered the restaurant, and Violet went to communicate with the waiter. She should have reserved a seat in advance.

    Unexpectedly, people didn't show anything special when they saw Violet, maybe they didn't recognize him as a princess?

    After Su Xun sat down, he asked: "Just now??That person, don't you know that you are a princess?  "

    "Please, I'm not a big star. How can so many people know me? The only time I showed my face was when I held a press conference after recovering from illness in Huaxia."

    "I only met me once. Who can be so impressed? Besides, in the royal family, there are many brothers and sisters. They are all princes and princesses. No one else can tell the difference."

    Violet gave Su Xun a white look, and said, "If everyone knew me, I would have to wear a mask and sunglasses when I go out."

    Su Xun smiled. For foreigners, there is no concept of cousins, cousins, or cousins, or they are not very clear.

    There are so many brothers and sisters, younger brothers and sisters in Violet's mouth, they are definitely not relatives.

    However, this is also good, otherwise, if you eat here, you will not be in a private room. Although there are not many people in the restaurant and it is very quiet, it is still not good to be recognized.

    No matter how you look at it, the dignified princess of Nan'ao is dating a Chinese man at night, which is not very good for Violet.

    Su Xun then said: "I think you still have to be careful. After all, you are so beautiful, just like an elf in the world. After seeing you once, people will inevitably recognize you."

    It was only then that Violet realized that Su Xun was praising her, and she suddenly laughed like a blooming flower, which surprised Su Xun.

    Two people are more chatting, as for eating, everything is secondary, the two seem to have endless things to say.

    The main thing is that the two of them are like couples who have just fallen in love, but it is quite difficult to meet each other usually.

    Basically, they are talking about any topic, and they don't have any scruples.

    Su Xun also briefly said what he was doing here, but did not elaborate.

    As for the matter about the auto company, Su Xun didn't say anything about it, and there was no benefit after saying it.

    Because he knows that even if Violet is a nobleman here and a member of the royal family, she is only distinguished by her body and does not actually have any power.

    Even if she knew, she would not be able to help Su Xun, but would cause some trouble to her.

    Besides, Su Xun didn't take that matter seriously, and it couldn't affect the mood of today's date.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1132 The Royal Family Comes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For Violet's side, I briefly chatted about what happened in Nan'ao after she came back.

    Cooperating with her every day is quite boring, with nothing to do.

    Not long after graduating from university, I wanted to go out to work, but how could the royal family allow such a thing to happen.

    Violet can only stay at home, and go out to see the mountains and rivers from time to time, and she can't leave Nan'ao casually.

    It's not that her freedom is restricted, the main reason is that if she wants to leave Nan'ao, it will be more troublesome and she needs to agree.

    It's quite interesting for two people to chat while eating. A wonderful feeling spreads between the two people. It can be said to be wonderful, but there is no way to describe it in words.  .

    Even if he didn't do anything, Su Xun felt that his trip to Nan'ao was quite a bargain.

    As for the matter of men and women, Su Xun felt that it was not so important, and he was not a hot-blooded young man who didn't understand anything, and was only thinking about those things.

    It is already very good to be able to eat and talk together.

    If Su Xun really wants to take her down, there are many things to consider. After all, she is a member of the royal family in Nan'ao, and for Su Xun, she cannot be casual.

    He himself doesn't care, he just pats his ass and walks away, even if he is not allowed to fly and restricts his travel, so what.

    Su Xun has his own spirit boat, he can still go back across the ocean alone, no one can stop him.

    The key is that when he is gone, what should the princess do? It will probably be difficult to stay and deal with these matters. I can't let a little girl bear the pressure.

    As for taking her to elope and so on, forget it, normal people would not play this trick anymore.

    His parents are still here, did he just cut off contact with his parents?  How is that possible? People who are a little bit more mature would not do such a mindless thing. It is estimated that there are such plots in TV dramas.

    Besides, this is a princess. Last time she fell ill in Huaxia, the whole world paid attention.

    Although it is the kind with other purposes, the focus is not on her body, but on the impact of this incident on the two countries, but it can also be seen that such a royal status is indeed eye-catching.

    ? So Su Xun thinks, let¨s just let things go as they happen, and keep in touch with each other often. After a long time, let¨s see Violet¨s reaction.

    "Violet, it's not a good thing for you to leave without saying goodbye at night."

    The dinner for the two of them had come to an end, but at this moment, a seriously dressed old man walked in, followed by several people.

    It seems that there is a big battle, but he should have communicated with the waiter in the store, and everything is as usual, and it didn't have much impact.

    "Uncle Lauren, why are you here?"

    After seeing the old man, Violet's complexion changed a little, and she looked like a deflated ball.

    I had no choice but to say: "Uncle Lauren, this is my friend in Huaxia. He came over and I'll have dinner with him, so I didn't tell you and came out by myself."

    Violet deliberately put aside her relationship with Su Xun, showing that the two are just ordinary friends.

    Su Xun is clear that Violet is deliberately protecting herself. The old man in front of him must be a member of the royal family. Violet is quite afraid of him.

    "It's not important to have dinner with friends, but Violet, you should tell me that you are missing, and everyone is looking for you, and I am very worried about your safety." Old Lauren's expression still looked relatively  Genial.

    However, Su Xun felt that this old man was a bit of a smiley face, and he always felt that he was smiling, giving people a very dangerous feeling.

    At the same time, I also heard that Violet came out to date him today, and she sneaked out by herself, and the royal family didn't know it at all.

    "This little girl"

    Su Xun smiled wryly, making things a little embarrassing.

    But he felt sorry for Violet more. People in the royal family really don't have absolute freedom.

    In the final analysis, there are still certain restrictions on what you can do.

    Of course, Violet sneaked out at such a late night, and the royal family would be worried if they knew about it.

      Parents would worry about children from ordinary families running out at night and not coming back, let alone members of the royal family.

    Su Xun can also understand Violet, she is not that kind of willful girl, since she came out secretly, then there is her reason, which means that if she talks seriously, she probably won't see Su Xun  up.

    A person from China, who doesn't know your identity yet, sees the princess, and eats together alone, what do you think, it's completely impossible.

    Violet felt a little wronged, but she could only say, "I'm sorry for making everyone worry, it's my fault."

    "Hello young man, my name is Lauren, I am a staff member of the royal family, and I watched Violet grow up."

    Lauren's attitude towards Su Xun was quite good, and he took the initiative to shake hands.

    After all, you are a member of the royal family, so you can't be rude casually, and you have to leave a good impression on others.

    Su Xun probably guessed that he couldn't be Violet's father or a relative, and that kind of person's status would be more respected, so why would he come here to find someone in person?

    He must be a servant of the royal family. It is estimated that judging from his appearance, his status is not low, like a housekeeper or something.

    It's really good for Violet, this Su Xun can see.

    This old man is worthy of being a member of the royal family. The suit on his body looks well-tailored, and the temperament on his body alone is more like an aristocrat than an aristocrat.

    If you pull out some upper-class families in China, it is estimated that their temperament can be instantly killed by this old man.

    After all, you have been in the royal family all day long. Temperament can only be cultivated for a long time, and you cannot imitate it in a short time.

    His attitude was not bad, so Su Xun naturally couldn't be rude, so he reached out and shook his hand, and then said, "I'm Su Xun, Princess Violet's friend in the East."

    After holding this old man's hand, Su Xun immediately felt it. Although he is quite old, he is probably quite strong.

    I don't know if it's a cultivator, and Su Xun doesn't know the situation of cultivators abroad, but this old man is definitely not ordinary, no wonder he has been able to work in the royal family for so many years.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1133 He is not good enough for you

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The hands of the two people loosened as soon as they were touched, and they were quickly let go.

    It didn't happen like the situation on TV, where after holding hands together, you have to fight in secret, and I'll show you off and so on.

    What a naive plot, Su Xun estimated that normal people would not play like that.

    This old man in the royal family is quite old, and his mind is probably indescribably mature, and it is even more impossible to do that kind of thing.

    Lauren said, "Violet, you should go back with me, otherwise it will be too late."

    Violet took a deep breath, she knew that she had to leave in this state today, and it was impossible to stay any longer.

    Although there was a lot of resistance in his heart, he didn't seem to have any good solution, so he could only follow suit.

    After getting up, Violet said to Su Xun, "Su, let's see each other next time."

    "Ahem！！"

    Su Xun thought to himself that you are too sincere, why are you talking about this in front of this old man, he probably wishes we could not see him.

    But Su Xun didn't say anything, but simply nodded at her.

    Then Violet left, followed the royal family, and left this restaurant with a pretty good environment without looking back.

    Today's date, which made people feel pretty good, still didn't end perfectly.

    Don't mention anything else if you haven't finished a meal.

    I still remember that Violet told herself just now that after dinner, she wanted to take herself to a fun place, where the scenery at night was particularly beautiful.

    Su Xun didn't know what she was talking about, and he didn't know if he could go to see it with her, but Su Xun believed that there must be a chance in the future.

    Su Xun doesn't know what will happen to Violet after she goes back, and he has no way to rush to the royal family.

    After all, his current status is not suitable, and his appearance is likely to trap Huaxia.

    Su Xun can imagine that at that time, countless high-level people will contact him and ask him what he wants to do, don't mess around.

    The relationship was repaired with great difficulty, you can't break it for me again.

    Mainly, Su Xun also felt that nothing would happen to Violet when she went back this time, just like her own child made a mistake, at most she would reprimand her.

    If there is a place where Su Xun is really needed, no matter what kind of royal family he is, Su Xun is willing to define it and go there.

    For a short time, I'd better not contact Violet, so as not to cause him any trouble.

    Besides, Violet herself probably doesn't want Su Xun to have conflicts with the royal family. After all, those are her family members. Who wants to see such a situation happen.

    ！！！！！！！！

    On the luxurious royal vehicle, Lauren said: "Violet, what you did wrong today, your mother is very worried."

    "Besides, the prince also knows about this matter. After you go back, you probably have to explain it."

    The prince he was talking about was Violet's father, and his status in the royal family was also quite noble.

    Violet didn't seem to feel anything, and said directly: "There is nothing to explain. I ran out secretly to meet him. If I'm honest, do you think my father will let me go out?"

    There was a bit of embarrassment on Lauren's face. It was not suitable for him to participate in such a topic.

    However, he is really kind to Princess Violet, and loves her as his own granddaughter. He only heard him say: "Violet, I see something different in your eyes."

    "I believe you are still friends, but you must remember, don't cross this line, you are absolutely impossible."

    It was a kind reminder, but after Violet heard it, she felt very uncomfortable. She wondered why and why it was inappropriate.

    Violet's temper seemed to be on the rise, and she said forcefully, "Why is it inappropriate? Is it because we are from two countries?"

    "Violet, you have to remember your identities. You are a member of the royal family, so your identities do not match. He is just a man of the yellow race. In the history of the royal family, there has never been any intermarriage with people of other races."

    Lauren's tone was rarely serious.

    &nbsp"He didn't target Su Xun, nor did he belittle Su Xun. To put it bluntly, Su Xun is not worth what he said. He was just stating an objective fact."

    Violet understood, and suddenly she felt a little powerless.

    Indeed, people in the royal family are relatively noble in these respects. Have you ever seen a person in the royal family marry a black man or a yellow man? Nothing will happen if there is no such thing.

    Before this kind of thing happens, it will be directly strangled by the royal family, because they want to ensure the purity of blood.

    The second is the issue of identity. Don't say that the race is different, even if everyone's identity does not match, it will not work.

    In the old Chinese saying, one must be in the right family.

    Once before, a prince in Nanao married a commoner girl, which caused a lot of controversy, but the prince insisted on it, and everyone couldn't help it.

    It worked a bit to prove that the royal family is close to the people, but it added a wave of impression points.

    But men and women are different after all, a prince can go to a commoner woman, but what about your princess, can you do the same thing, of course you can't.

    Not to mention that their races were not the same, Violet felt that her body was much heavier, and she didn't have any strength in her whole body.

    She didn't think about it that much at first, she felt that her heart beat much faster when she was with Su Xun, that feeling was amazing and comfortable.

    Now that so many practical issues are involved, Violet realizes that it is so difficult to be with the person she likes.

    Violet said: "Uncle Lauren, I'm not what you think. I just think that it's good to like to talk to him."

    "Violet, you are still too young, and you don't have much experience in this area, so it's normal to feel this way when you meet an interesting boy."

    Lauren said: "Now you have to change your mind, don't have any contact with him, go back, don't talk about this, otherwise the prince will be furious, and I will help you keep the secret.  "

    Lauren really has nothing to say about Violet.

    He added: "After a few days, you will forget about him."

    "That young man from Huaxia is nice and handsome, but he is not good enough for you. There is a big gap between you two!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1134

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing this, Violet also knew that Uncle Lauren didn't have any malice towards Su Xun, but for some reason, after hearing this, she felt very uncomfortable.

    Even, there is still a nameless anger in her heart, she doesn't like others to say that about Su Xun.

    I only heard her respond: "Uncle Lauren, I have to say that there was a serious mistake in what you said just now. He is excellent, even better than you thought."

    However, Lauren laughed. As expected of someone who has been in the royal family for a long time, he just smiled casually, and you would feel that this person's smile is really elegant enough.

    I just heard him say: "Violet, I can understand your thoughts, you are too young, so your own opinions are not mature enough."

    "When I was your age, when I met a girl I liked, I thought she was the most beautiful and elegant lady in the world."

    Lauren's face looked a little more serious, and said: "But those are just my own thoughts, and they are not of much use."

    "He is excellent, but you are even more excellent. Your status is doomed, and ordinary people are not worthy of you."

    Lauren said: "No matter how good he is, there will be a big gap between him and you, do you know that your future man is Blake IV, he is a really good man, and he is definitely worthy of him in terms of status."  on you."

    I don't know why, after hearing this name, Violet was inexplicably upset for a while, she felt that this name was really too unfriendly.

    Just heard her say: "Uncle Lauren, I don't like him!"

    There was a helpless smile on Lauren's face. Violet is good at everything and is very well-behaved, but sometimes, she likes to insist on her own ideas too much, which makes people quite helpless.

    I just heard him say seriously: "Violet, you have grown up, and it's time for you to change your mind."

    "Blake IV is your fianc└. This matter has been settled when you were very young. It just so happens that he also likes you very much. You are definitely a match made in heaven."

    "In two years, you will get married, so it is obviously inappropriate for you to say this again. You should try to change your mentality and try to contact him."

    Violet was obviously in a bad mood, and her happy mood throughout the day had been completely destroyed. She said: "Why, why do you only care whether he likes me or not, regardless of whether I really like him or not?"  Woolen cloth?"

    Lauren opened her mouth wide when asked, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    Indeed, in everyone's cognition, it seems that they don't care much about girls' feelings. They seem to think that girls will agree no matter what, and they don't have the right to make decisions and choices.

    Not only in China, but in fact, it is the same thing all over the world. In terms of status, the more orthodox aristocrats, the worse the status of women is. There is nothing to do about it.

    Lauren said again: "Violet, there is no way to marry. As a girl, this is also your destiny, even if you are a princess of the royal family."

    "Among the people you can choose, Blake IV is already very good, and it is also your best choice. I don't think you should resist him so much psychologically."

    "After you really get in touch, it may be much better than you think."

    Violet didn't speak anymore, she felt that if she said too much, it wouldn't be of much use.

    Even in the royal family, Lauren, who loves her the most, is like this, let alone other people, their attitudes will probably be tougher.

    Violet sighed, for some reason, Su Xun came to mind again.

    It seems that when I think of him, my heart will settle down a little.

    It is quite strange to say that she has also met many excellent peers. Usually, the royal family has some dinners and the like, and she has to attend, so it is inevitable that she will be able to get in touch.  No.

    However, she only saw Su Xun once in Huaxia, and she can't forget him. She has never experienced this feeling in the past so many years, so it is very strange.

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, even if she went back for a while, there would still be something waiting for her, but it seemed that there was nothing to be afraid of.

    After a while, he returned to the royal family.

     The royal family of Nanao is a building of the last century. After several maintenances in these years, it still looks so magnificent and the interior is very noble.

    The royal family should look like a royal family, and it does have that kind of momentum.

    However, this is not a secret. Many ordinary people also know what the royal family looks like. Although the details are not so detailed, the general appearance is still clear.

    Because the media here should be more open, so many media, with permission, have also reported the situation in the royal family to everyone.

    After all, the entire royal family spends the money of the country. Where does the money of the country come from? To put it bluntly, it is not from ordinary people.

    In other words, everyone spent money to support the entire royal family, so as an ordinary person, you also have the right to have a certain understanding of the royal family.

    Although the royal family lives in such a gorgeous place, and it still uses everyone's money, the annual expenses and the like are not a small number.

    But ordinary people don't seem to have any opinions. On the contrary, everyone is quite happy to hear about this situation.

    Because in the eyes of the people on their side, the royal family is their symbol of Nanao, so naturally they can live better, which is what they should do.

    Back in the royal family, Violet had no choice but to hurry to meet her parents, who were waiting for her there.

    "Violet, where have you gone, I have been unable to contact you."

    Violet's mother was a beautiful woman, she came up and hugged Violet, and said worriedly.

    It is normal for parents to have this behavior, and in foreign countries, people often hug, and most of the time the customary etiquette is to hug, so there is no problem.

    Violet's father, who is also the prince of the royal family, looked more serious at this moment. He said coldly, "Where did you go? Who did you learn from when you left without saying goodbye?"

    "Do you know, Blake IV came to the royal family today, intending to see you, but you are not here, let us spend a long time explaining for you!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1135: Blake IV

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Prince Violet is not so easy to talk to. Unlike her mother, in the roles of both parties, generally speaking, the father plays the stricter one.

    Although there will be some accidents, most of them are like this. Otherwise, mother is like water, and father is like mountain.

    When he came up and caught it, it was a crackling meal, which made Violet a little helpless, so he could only lower his head and listen to him.

    But when she heard Blake IV, Violet's face was obviously a little displeased.

    This is the second time I heard this person's name today, her nominal future husband-in-law.

    In fact, it's not even a fianc└, because Violet was still continuing her studies, and she was not very old, so everyone didn't worry about it.

    But in the eyes of everyone, all of this seems to be a certainty, as if it is destined, and no one can change it.

    But Violet didn't know why, she just felt a little uncomfortable, she just heard her say: "Why do I have to see him when he comes? Could it be that I have something to do?"

    "Just because he is alone, I don't do my own things? Does my freedom have to be restricted?"

    After the words were spoken, everyone's eyes widened, obviously a little confused.

    What's going on? Is this the Violet that everyone knows? Violet has always had a good temper. I've never heard of her being so irritable, especially when facing her parents.  in the case of,

    Lauren was watching from the side, looking a little hesitant to speak, and her face was clearly anxious.

    He wanted to say something, but on this occasion, it was obviously inappropriate for him to speak out, so he could only hold back temporarily.

    I just hope that Princess Violet will not be so tough anymore, there is nothing good, it will only cause quarrels.

    When he was in the car today, he could feel that something was wrong with Violet today, and a little change had taken place.

    Lauren was a little curious about what that Chinese man did to Violet to make her what she is now.

    It seems that in the future, it is necessary to talk to that Huaxia man, and he has to go there for the princess.

    Violet is still too young, it's understandable that she won't be able to change her mind for a while, but he can't allow others to really delay him.

    The conversation here is still going on, the prince is obviously a little puzzled, he didn't expect that his daughter, who is usually the most well-behaved, would actually contradict him.

    For a moment, there was anger in his heart, and he said directly: "Why did you talk to me? Blake IV finally had time to come here. What do you mean by running away?"

    "It's not like I come to see you every day. What you said doesn't make any sense."

    There was sarcasm on Violet's face, and she said: "Why, I still wish that he would come to see me every day, I don't want to see him."

    The prince was so angry that he didn't know what to say for a while.

    The mother hurried up and hugged Violet, only to hear her say: "Dear daughter, you can't say that, after all Blake is your future husband."

    Violet just thought it was funny. I don't know when it started. It seems that everyone thinks this is a fact. The key is that no one cares about her feelings.

    Not to mention that no one asked her if she would agree, as if this matter had nothing to do with her, but if there is no mistake, she should be the protagonist. This appearance is indeed very sad.

    But towards her gentle mother, Violet couldn't be tough, let alone say a harsh word.

    I only heard Violet say: "I'm tired, you all go to rest early, and after finishing speaking, I left here straight away."

    It was only at this time that the prince realized that no matter who he was, as a father, he would be very unhappy when he saw his child disobedient and contradicting him.

    It's more about whether the child has grown up and started to collide with his authority in the family.

    The prince was obviously very angry, and kept shouting: "During this period of time, you should stay in the royal family and reflect on yourself, and don't go anywhere!"

    "Lauren, please take good care of him. Don't let her go out during this time, let her realize her mistakes. Just like this, how will you marry into the Blake family in the future?"

      Lauren, who was on the side, hurriedly bowed and said, "Yes, I see."

    With his status in the royal family, including this prince, he is very close to him, and he doesn't need to do these polite etiquette, but he still insists on it.

    After thinking about it for a while, Lauren still didn't say anything about meeting Su Xun tonight. If she said it, it would definitely cause a series of earthquakes.

    At the very least, Violet will not have any peace. He knows exactly what kind of temper the prince is in. After getting along for so many years, there is no one who knows better than him.

    It's better for him to find an opportunity to get in touch with him. Of course, if that Chinese young man leaves Nan'ao as soon as possible, this is naturally the best result.

    ！！！！！！

    In the Blake family at night, Blake IV returned home at this time and reported to his father about going to the royal family.

    After it was over, he went out. Normally, he would not live in a family like an old castle.

    Others looked very solemn, but in his eyes, it was not that great, the sense of oppression was too strong.

    After coming out, Blake got into a car, obviously planning to go back to his own residence. There are too many houses for people like them to live in.

    After getting into the car, there are two people in the car, one is in charge of driving, and the other is a bodyguard. The fact that the two of them can be brought with them like this is obviously a confidant.

    I only heard Blake IV say: "That damned Violet, I went to see her, but she still didn't see me on purpose."

    "Say something's going on, who knows what's going on with her, this bitch, she can't treat me all the time."

    Blake IV's suspense towards her is obviously quite big.

    The beautiful Princess Violet was the woman he had always dreamed of, and he couldn't wait to get it, but she was a member of the royal family after all, so he couldn't do anything about it, so he could only wait quietly.

    The marriage with the royal family is a boost to the reputation of the Blake family. People in the royal family also need the help of the Blake family. This is a win-win result.

    And Blake IV also likes women like Violet very much, so it will go smoothly.

    As for Violet, her opinion is not important.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1136 Unacceptable

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It seems that in the eyes of everyone, the union of Blake IV and Princess Violet is already a certainty.

    Even to a certain extent, the royal family of Nanao may be more active in this marriage.

    After all, the royal family only looks dignified in status. They have a high status, but apart from this, there seems to be nothing else.

    It's just a high status, no power in hand, let alone rich money.

    Don't look at the life they live is rich and well-fed, no matter where they go, they seem to have pomp.

    In fact, the amount of wealth that I can control is quite small, and I have a budget for everything I do, and I have to approve it.

    It looks cool, but it's not, there is no such feeling of freedom.

    The Blake family is different. They are the most powerful family in Nanao, with a history of hundreds of years.

    Roughly speaking, the country of Nanao has a history of only a few hundred years. Their history is relatively short. Not all countries are like China. There are five thousand years, and many countries are far behind.  .

    In other words, the Blake family had already existed when it was first established in Nanao, and it has been around for so many years. This is rather terrifying. One can imagine the strength of this family.

    Basically, what can be called a family is already remarkable. For ordinary people, even if you are rich and prosperous, if you want to call your family a family, it is still a lot worse.

    With the existence of hundreds of years, one can imagine the background and accumulation. The terrifying degree of this family is beyond the imagination of others.

    The Blake family has been passed down for many generations, and has never declined, and has always been strong. Even in Nan'ao, everyone understands the horror of this family.

    Many industries are managed by them. It can be said that Nan'ao's economic lifeline is in the hands of this family.

    If the Blake family coughed twice, then the whole of Nan'ao would not have a good time.

    It sounds exaggerated, but it is true.

    As for the inheritance for so many years, why did he come to Blake IV, because it was not called that before.

    In modern times, the name was changed, and it has been carried on like this, and it seems to be more orthodox.

    The reason why Blake IV can be called the fourth represents his status in the family and also means that he is the next successor, so his status is transcendent.

    Even people from the royal family have to be more polite after seeing him.

    If the Blake family can get married, it will have indescribable benefits for the entire royal family.

    Not to mention anything else, just talk about money, and I will definitely not worry about it in the future.

    Coming to the House of Representatives this year, they repeatedly wanted to cut the royal family's expenses, which made them very dissatisfied, but what can they do if they are dissatisfied, I guess they will have to accept this fact later.

    So the marriage with the Blake family seems to be more important.

    Blake IV can run rampant in Nanao. Of course, the family stipulates that it should be low-key, and the style of the entire Blake family is low-key.

    In Nan'ao, only some people know about them, and there are also rumors in it. Foreigners have never heard of the existence of this family.

    Blake IV was very satisfied with this marriage. Although getting married was not what he was looking forward to, but after thinking about having Princess Violet, he felt that he needed to hurry up and get married.

    Even if you get tired of playing after getting married, it doesn't matter if you have a lot of women outside.

    I want to make a good impression on Princess Violet, get in touch with her more.

    But after several contacts, he realized that Princess Violet's attitude towards him was not very friendly.

    You can't say how bad it is, at least Violet's etiquette is impeccable, and the royal family has strict rules in this regard.

    But her attitude was too cold, and she couldn't see a little bit of enthusiasm and happiness.

    It seems that Blake IV is an ordinary guest of the royal family and has nothing to do with her. No one spoke more than three sentences.

    Once or twice is understandable. It may be that the girl is visiting relatives and is not feeling well, or it may be that she is shy and introverted.

    However, after many times, BrayKe IV also noticed it, and it was not a coincidence at all. This woman had no interest in him at all, and even resisted him.

    This made the arrogant Blake IV very upset, but in order to be in harmony with the royal family, he did not express it.

    Don't be unhappy because of this kind of thing, the royal family is the royal family after all.

    Even if they are just mascots, it is useless to be just a symbol, but they have a high status in the hearts of South Austrians.

    The dignity of the royal family exists. If something happens to him because of this, let alone the royal family. In order to suppress the matter, the Blake family will be the first to deal with him.

    Regarding his position as the heir, I don't know how many people are watching. Of course, Blake IV must be careful.

    He is waiting to get married, and after the wedding is held, whether you agree or not, you will have no say.

    Going to the royal family today can be regarded as a process. It is necessary to establish a good relationship with the royal family so as not to make them dissatisfied.

    But I didn't see Princess Violet today, so I came here anxiously, and you're not here?

    This is too much, and it is a bit difficult for Blake IV to accept.

    In the past, they always treated me badly, but now it's all right, and they just don't want to see me.

    Blake IV suffocated his anger, and now he showed it after leaving the royal family.

    "Violet, hum!"

    On Blake IV's handsome face, anger was evident, and he said, "After you get married, I'll see how you pretend."

    "Blake, I got the news that the princess is really not in the royal family today. She left the royal family at night. It is said that no one knew about it. Later, the royal family urgently found her back, but you had already left at that time.  .￣

    Blake IV's face did not improve in any way. Instead, he said: "Where did you go? Going out at this time is clearly intentional. What can happen."

    "Sheshe seems to have met a man, and the two had dinner together."

    "What did you say?"

    Blake IV's eyes instantly became sharper, looking even a little scary.

    This news was even more unacceptable to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1137 Clean up that kid for me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although there is nothing to say yet, Blake IV has already regarded Princess Violet as his fianc└e.

    To put it more bluntly, he felt that that was his woman, and no one was allowed to touch her.

    Men generally look like this, my own woman, running out to eat with other men at night, and not seeing you because of this, what does it feel like, it's really bad.

    Not to mention a proud man like Blake IV, he was full of aristocratic pride.

    Although these feelings are all his wishful thinking, Violet has never admitted it, and she has even always felt that she has nothing to do with this person.

    Blake IV's displeasure is beyond words. Needless to say, everyone knows what his mood is like now, but everyone didn't tell him directly that your wife is about to run away with someone.

    Just heard him say in a deep voice: "Who is he, and what is his age?"

    "A young man in his twenties with yellow skin. According to our information, he should be from Huaxia, and he is related to Tianji Technology Company."

    Upon hearing this, Blake IV's face completely darkened.

    It's understandable to eat with an older person, maybe her teacher or elders, and it won't make people think of anything.

    But eating with a person who is about the same age in his twenties, although it may be an ordinary friend, it is too easy to make people imagine.

    Blake IV felt very bad, and he even scolded angrily: "It's a pity that she is still a princess of the royal family. With her appearance, is she worthy of being a princess?"

    "When she has a marriage contract, she still goes out to date other men, and she is actually a Chinese. I don't know what she is thinking. Is her brain broken?"

    If his words were posted on the Internet and heard by ordinary people in China, the reaction would be very strong, because this is suspected of discrimination.

    Even if he didn't say anything clearly, but between the lines, he was full of contempt for yellow-skinned Chinese people, which is a taboo point in the world.

    Once discrimination occurs, it is a relatively big matter, and it will not end well in the end.

    People with yellow skin don't talk about anything else. Even in China, there are more than one billion people. This is not random.

    But even so, in fact, this group of people still has discrimination in their hearts. Most of them have it, but they just learned to be smart and didn't say it out.

    Sometimes when you encounter some mistakes and say it unintentionally, it will cause an uproar.

    Even many big brands that make money in China may accidentally be involved in these things in their advertisements, which makes Chinese people very disgusted.

    Not to mention that this Blake IV is still a standard nobleman, the pride in his bones is unimaginable, and it is even more natural for him to look down on it.

    When he heard that Princess Violet went out to date a Chinese man in the middle of the night, he was pissed off. Now this face is a pig liver color.

    Then he said again: "Is this Violet deliberately disgusting me, meeting a Chinese person on purpose and not seeing me?"

    The confidant next to me didn't know what to say, and said in his heart that your imagination is so rich that people don't know how to answer it for a while.

    And to put it bluntly, this is a bit too black-bellied.

    He couldn't say this, so he could only comfort him: "Blake, I think that's unlikely, Princess Violet is a very cultivated person, she wouldn't do such a thing, we all  Clear isn't it?"

    "And I don't think it's a date. Princess Violet has been to China before. I guess it's her friend in China. This time I came to Nan'ao, so I entertained her."

    "snort!"

    Blake IV's face was still ashen, and it was obvious that these words could not convince him.

    He couldn't help but think about that, it made him feel really bad, and made him very unhappy.

    Just heard Blake IV say: "Go, send me someone to find that Huaxia kid, and then clean him up, tell him to get out of Nan'ao quickly, and never come here!"

    After the confidant next to him heard it, he was taken aback. The idea of ??Blake IV really scared him a little.

    Just heard him say: "Blake, don't mess around, remember your identity, how can you do such a thing."

    "?At present, your position in the family is not very stable. If things become serious, it will definitely affect you.  "

    It's really hard to imagine that the heir of such a big family would do such a thing.

    However, it seems that it is not uncommon for a man to get carried away by a woman. Blake IV is not an idiot, on the contrary, he is very smart and excellent.

    Otherwise, in the Blake family with many talents, it is impossible for him to become the heir of the next generation, which requires ability.

    If you are a waste, even if you have a blood advantage, it is useless.

    No matter how much the elders love you, they will not hand over the family to you and let you squander it. A family that can be passed down for hundreds of years is indescribably cautious in these matters.

    But in this matter, his performance was a bit confusing. In fact, he was just too angry to make such a decision.

    "When did I make a move? Remember, he was the one who offended the drunks on the street, got his legs broken, and took all his money away. Do you understand?"

    When the confidant heard this, he knew that he couldn't stop it, so he nodded and agreed.

    With their abilities, if it is indeed arranged secretly, no one will find out anything, and when the time comes to bite him to death, it was done by a gangster on the street, then others will not suspect anything, let alone have any evidence.

    "There is one more thing Blake needs to pay attention to. He seems to have something to do with Tianji Technology Company. Maybe he is not an ordinary person."

    As a person close to Blake IV, this guy is cautious enough to take all possibilities into account.

    But Blake IV frowned and said, "Tianji Technology Company, is that the company that recently released a new mobile phone?"

    "That's right!"

    Blake IV showed a sarcasm: "It's just a Chinese technology company, what strength can it have, I tell you it's all hype, and for financing, I have seen a lot of these routines."

    "Besides, even if he is very powerful, so what, a technology company, even if he goes public, does it still want to fight with my Blake family?"

    "I'll tell you, no matter how powerful a company is, it can't escape the control of capital in the end, let alone compete with capital." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1138 Street Stalking

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blake IV was a little arrogant, and when he mentioned Huaxia Company, he looked down on him even more.

    There is one thing to say, the Blake family does have this confidence, their heritage is too rich, and the wealth they control is an astronomical figure.

    In their eyes, most companies are nothing at all.

    Don't talk about anything else, let's just talk about the technology companies in the world. In fact, country m has the most technology companies and is also the most powerful. Silicon Valley is a world-renowned technology holy land.

    The Blake family has holdings in many technology companies in Silicon Valley, and they have a certain amount of shares.

    The family has been able to survive for so many years, and there must be no shortage of various investments. Their wealth can no longer be calculated with numbers.

    Many big companies, such as Ali's father, you see his founder Lao Ma is very handsome, you feel that he is very powerful, he is a big local tyrant, and the company is owned by him alone.

    Actually not, the individual is indeed very rich, but the shares in his hands are actually very few, and most of the shares are in the hands of capital.

    This is also what a big company should look like. After all, if you want to develop, you must go to financing. It is good to attract people to invest. If people give money, you must naturally have corresponding shares.

    To put it bluntly, investing also requires courage, because the risks are really not small.

    After you succeed, everyone will calculate how much money you have made and how many times your original investment has doubled, but when you fail or lose money, no one remembers.

    Behind the big companies are all capital, and they are all in the hands of capital in the end.

    As for who is behind the capital, it is much more complicated, there are those huge consortiums, and these low-key families.

    People who can appear on the Forbes list in the world are not really rich, and rich people will not be on that list.

    It can be said that even the person who made the list cannot find out how much wealth the family has.

    Just like a lot of capital, in fact, ordinary people don't understand it at all, and the media has never reported it, or the media is controlled by others.

    People just want to keep a low profile. For example, the Blake family is pretty good in Nanao, but they are not well-known in China, but they are still so awesome.

    The confidant did not speak anymore. What Blake IV decided was not something he could change. A heir of a family would not change easily after making a decision. This is also one of the qualities they need to possess.

    Besides, after he thought about it carefully, it was indeed not a big deal, so he said: "I see, I will do as you say."

    "Okay, let's go quickly, don't let him get away."

    Blake IV said: "Before he leaves Nanao, I will let him leave a painful lesson, and he will never come again."

    "By the way, remember to beat him up and take away everything, including his clothes. I want him to run naked on the street."

    Blake IV has a bit of a bad taste.

    His confidant didn't talk nonsense, he didn't even care about this kind of crap, and if he really wanted to arrange it, it was naturally not difficult, so he made a phone call directly.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun went back directly at night, back to the hotel, and didn't contact Violet to ask how she was doing.

    The ghost knows what happened after she went back, but Su Xun didn't think anything serious would happen. After all, she was the daughter of her parents. If she sneaked out by herself, she would be reprimanded at most. It was not painful.

    If I contact her, if I accidentally find out, maybe it will cause trouble for her, so let's talk about it in two days.

    What should I do in Nan'ao these two days? Su Xun is a little depressed. If it doesn't work, I'll go back tomorrow. Anyway, it's no fun to wander around.

    It is said that foreign countries are good. After you really come here, you will find that the air quality and environment may be better, because the population is expensive, so there is really nothing you can do.

    The rest you have to talk about is fun, it¨s really nothing, the most important thing is the food here, it¨s really painful to eat.

    Eating bread and steak every day can still be eaten. To be honest, Su Xun is afraid of other things.

    I also met with Violet. Although there was a little accident in the end, it was not perfect, but I was satisfied psychologically, and Violet must be the same.

     Anyway, a lifetime is still long, it belongs to me, and I can never escape, so there is no need to seize the day and night.

    Su Xun thought for a while, and asked the people in the company to help book the ticket. The flight tonight will fly directly to Jianghai.

    Evening flights are very particular. After flying back for more than ten hours, I arrived at the Jianghai side. It happened to be still at night, so I could have a good rest.

    People who often go abroad will pay more attention to jet lag.

    During the day, there is nothing to do all day long, and Su Xun has no luggage, and the negotiating team who came with him is not in a good mood.

    Possibly the failure of the negotiation this time, and such a quick failure, would have dealt a greater blow to them, and they even had some doubts about their abilities.

    A group of people were silent all day long, as if they were about to shut themselves down, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained.

    Expecting to take them out for a couple of laps, it's okay to look at it like this, so Su Xun went out by himself.

    It's the last day, you let him squat in the hotel, Su Xun didn't have that patience, so he went out for a run.

    After walking for a while, Su Xun felt a little puzzled, someone was following him behind him.

    With his perception ability, ordinary people can no longer hide anything from him.

    Basically, after following for a while, Su Xun noticed and knew that there were a few big foreign men behind him, all of whom looked very tall.

    Deliberately kept a certain distance, it seems nothing, but in fact they have been keeping this distance, they will move when Su Xun moves.

    When Su Xun stopped, they would also stop. This is quite unusual, and Su Xun didn't even believe it was not intentional.

    I don't understand what these people want to do. I am in Nan'ao, and I don't seem to have any enemies, so why are they being targeted.

    Could it be someone from the auto company? This should not be the case. He is a big company anyway, and the negotiation table is tense, but the achievement is successful, and the failure is not successful. It is not possible to use such dirty methods.

    As for the royal family, Su Xun only thought about it for a while, but he didn't think about it anymore. The royal family is so honorable that they would not do such things.

    Besides, they are just putting on airs, and they have nothing substantial at all. The bodyguards around them are all found by the higher-ups.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1139 The Royal Family Comes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Can't figure out who it is, but Su Xun has nothing to worry about, and is very calm in his heart.

    If it is an ordinary person who is suddenly followed by several people in a foreign country, he must be scared and a little overwhelmed. The best way is to go to a crowded place and stop walking around.

    Su Xun is not an ordinary person. On the contrary, the few people who follow him are all ordinary people who cannot be more ordinary.

    For Su Xun, there is no threat.

    Su Xun became very interested for a while, he wanted to see what this group of people wanted to do, so he deliberately ran into the alley.

    The streets on the Nan'ao side are well-developed, but their buildings may not be as good as Jianghai's, or the atmosphere.

    It's not that people's level is not good, but that these houses of people may have been like this decades ago, and they already have a certain history.

    If you think this way, it would be a bit scary if people had this level decades ago, and I have to admit that there is still a gap.

    There are many alleys on the street, which can be regarded as the style of this place.

    Finally, Su Xun entered an alley with no road ahead. In Huaxia's words, it was a dead end.

    The pictures painted with paint on the alleys look messy, probably made by those waking behavior artists on the street.

    After arriving here, Su Xun stopped, then turned his head, and turned his head directly, and the guys who followed followed directly.

    There are four people in total, and they seem to have smiles on their faces, as if the prey is right in front of them.

    One of the bald heads standing in the middle said, "Oh, this stupid guy walked into the alley by himself, I think he must have lost his way."

    "It's obvious that he is a foreigner, and he doesn't know the way at all when he comes here for tourism."

    Hearing this conversation, Su Xun couldn't help frowning, no matter what the words meant, these guys didn't seem to know him.

    And these guys are obviously drunk, and there is a smell of alcohol on their bodies, especially when they talk, the smell will immediately spread to the outside, making people feel sick.

    The key point is that it was early in the morning, and he became drunk like this, indicating that he had been drinking all night.

    If this kind of life goes on, it is estimated that he will die soon.

    The big bald head said again: "Hurry up and hand over all the money you have on you, don't talk nonsense, or we will kill you."

    "Don't tell him these things, I guess he can't understand English, just go up and do it!"

    After finishing speaking, several drunk men approached Su Xun.

    Su Xun understood, and the co-authors were just a few street hooligans.

    Just like the punks in Huaxia, there is no shortage of these people anywhere.

    Don't think that Europe and the United States are developed places. If people are so rich and their per capita income is much higher, there will be no such people. In fact, there must be.

    And the number is really quite a lot, there are too many hooligans on the street, and things like robbery often happen.

    The bigger the city, the darker it is at night. A paradise for the rich and a hell for the poor. Crime is always on the way.

    There are even many foreign street hooligans who specifically pick on foreigners, one by one.

    However, you foreigners are here, and you can't do it every day, and you can't do it well, so you can only accept it obediently.

    If we really want to talk about law and order, it is estimated that Huaxia is much better than them, but in the eyes of some people, the Xiang they pull out is delicious, so there is nothing to do about it.

    Su Xun has seen similar news on the news many times. Many people are withdrawing money in the bank, and they may be robbed as soon as they come out. It is already rampant to this point.

    Unexpectedly, it was really interesting to be met by myself today.

    Possibly seeing that the clothes on Su Xun's body are all famous brands and worth a lot of money, so he moved his mind.

    In addition, if you see yellow-skinned people coming to play, there is a high probability that they are Chinese people. In recent years, Chinese people have become rich, and everyone has formed a fixed impression of shopping around the world.

    But frankly speaking, the impression left on others is not good. The impression everyone gives you is that you have money but no quality.

    In the eyes of some people, encountering this kind is also a fat sheep, and it is really amazing to grab it.

    It's not the first time street hooligans have done this kind of thing, so it doesn't matter, plus they're still drunk.Yes, it is estimated that the brain is not clear, so it is even more unscrupulous.

    It's a pity that they met Su Xun, and there was nothing to fight at all. When Su Xun waved his hand, all four of them passed out.

    Their lives are not in danger. It may take two days before they wake up. By that time, Su Xun may have already left here.

    Feeling a little boring, Su Xun shook his head and left here.

    Originally, he was still thinking about who sent someone to follow him, so he was a little curious.

    If he knew that the street hooligans were purely trying to rob, Su Xun probably wouldn't bother with them, and beating up a few street hooligans really didn't make any sense to him.

    However, there is no idea of ??sending them to the police station to punish evil and promote good.

    The affairs of foreign countries have nothing to do with him. Anyway, they will harm the people of Nan'ao in the future. Who will make their police unfavorable and not handle it well.

    ? Even if they attack foreigners, they are the ones who have thrown them away from Nanao, so why not do it Su Xun.

    Besides, he is a foreigner who calls the police. The police here may have to conduct various interrogations on him. Su Xun does not want to cause that trouble.

    Su Xun didn't take this boring episode to heart.

    Unexpectedly, not long after he left, the phone rang. It was a member of the negotiating team. Su Xun had an impression of this number, although he did not save it.

    "Hey, boss, where are you now?"

    "I'm wandering on the street, what's the matter, what's the matter?"

    Su Xun was also a little puzzled. This group of people has always been quite honest, and they haven't even communicated with him much. What happened?

    I just heard the elite say: "Boss, if there is nothing important, you should come back. Someone came to the hotel to look for you, and they want to meet."

    "who?"

    "I don't know too well. He is an old man. He looks very unusual, but he speaks politely. I said he was not there, so he asked me if I could make a call."

    The elites are telling the truth.

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably knew who it was. Except for the old man who met the royal family yesterday, there was probably no one else.

    Why did he suddenly want to see himself? It is probably related to Violet.

    Although he was very puzzled, he still said: "Okay, I'll go back right away!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1140 Conversation with Lauren

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not long after, Su Xun returned to the hotel, and saw the old man mentioned on the phone, and it turned out to be Lauren from the royal family.

    Today's dress is still meticulous. It is difficult for a person of this age to see such an elegant temperament.

    Among other things, the influence of the royal family is still very strong.

    Some people may become sour immediately when they see it. Isn¨t it just a temperament?

    In fact, it just looks unusual to people. Even if many people pretend, they can't pretend why.

    After seeing him, Su Xun still didn't know why he came, anyway, it was certain that he had a certain relationship with Violet.

    The main thing is that Su Xun is not very easy to tell whether he is from Violet or from the royal family, whether he came here privately or sent by the royal family.

    If it is not the same, the purpose will naturally be very different, Su Xun can only greet with a smile, with a very polite look.

    After speaking a few words, Lauren said: "Mr. Su Xun, can we have a chat?"

    Su Xun knew that he wanted to have a space to say a few words in private without being known by others. After all, there are many people around him now.

    So Su Xun said: "Of course there is no problem. I know there is a coffee shop in the hotel. Let's talk over there."

    This kind of high-end hotel basically has all kinds of supporting services, restaurants, coffee shops and the like are very common places.

    After the two arrived, they sat down, and Su Xun asked, "What do you want to drink?"

    "No, I'll just say a few words, don't bother."

    Su Xun heard what he said, so she didn't force her anymore, she looked at him quietly, and waited for him to talk about what was going on.

    Sure enough, Lauren said: "You should have guessed it, this time I came because of Princess Violet."

    "But I came here privately. No one knows that I'm here to look for you, including the princess."

    Su Xun was a bit strange. He thought that either the princess or the royal family sent him here. Who would have thought that it would be a bit embarrassing for him to be neither.

    I just heard him continue to say: "Of course, I came here privately for the sake of Princess Violet. I hope you can leave her in the future."

    Su Xun raised his brows, what a vulgar plot, it happened like this, don't these royal family members feel very embarrassed.

    Just like the routine in TV dramas many years ago, he directly threw a bank card and said indifferently: "How much money is in it, it is not suitable for you to leave my son."

    Now that TV dramas are not filmed like this, you still play like this?

    But it is true that when you disagree with your children's marriage, or disagree with their love, it seems that there is only such a good way. Apart from this, you will find that there seems to be no good way.

    Naturally, Su Xun wouldn't get angry, because when the old man said these words, his attitude was okay. It could be seen that he didn't have any orders, but just gave Su Xun a suggestion.

    I just heard Su Xun say with a smile: "I think you must have made a mistake. Princess Violet and I are just ordinary friends."

    "This time I came to Nan'ao, she met me for a meal, she was not what you think, so I think you have misunderstood, it can't be that Violet can't even have ordinary friends?"

    In fact, nothing happened between Su Xun and Violet. The two of them have only met twice so far.

    It's so pure that it can't be more pure. If you say that you are ordinary friends, there is no problem with this.

    Whether they are ordinary friends or not, only Su Xun knows in his heart.

    But judging from the current situation, he had to say that, because it would be beneficial to Violet to say that.

    It is obvious that people in the royal family are very resistant to the affairs of the two of them, as can be seen from the attitude of the old man in front of them.

    In this way, Su Xun will have to think about how to protect Violet instead of trying to trick her. Everyone can have a long-term plan for the future.

    The old man Lauren sitting across from him burst out laughing, and he said, "Young man, maybe to you, he is just an ordinary friend, but to Violet, he is not."

    "I really didn't see it from you.What, but Violet, she is too simple, I can see her thoughts clearly, she has definitely fallen in love with you.  "

    I don't know why the old man is so sure, but to be honest, Su Xun felt very happy when he heard him say that.

    In such a situation, he naturally knew that Princess Violet had fallen in love with him, otherwise the feeling between the two would not be so subtle.

    Su Xun was still pretending, and only heard him say: "Really, I didn't see anything, sir, are you thinking too much? Violet is very kind, she is so warm to everyone, so  friendly."

    There was a smile on Lauren's face, this Huaxia boy is dishonest, anyway, he can see it now, he is quite slippery.

    I just heard Lauren say: "I brought her up since I was a child, and I am one of the few people in the world who know her best, so I can't make a mistake."

    "It's best if you don't have any feelings for Violet, then it won't be too painful for you to separate in the future."

    Lauren said: "Anyway, please leave Princess Violet, it's not appropriate for you to be together."

    When Su Xun heard this, the smile on his face had gradually disappeared. He said with a smile: "Sir, you are not very honest, and you said that you are not sent by the royal family?"

    This old man naturally knows his identity, he is just a servant, similar to a housekeeper.

    Naturally, Su Xun will not look down on his status just because he is a housekeeper. At his age, it is estimated that his status in the royal family is really not low.

    However, servants are servants after all, and there is still a difference. It is impossible to talk about these things casually.

    "You think too much, I don't need to lie to you because of this, but I know that if this matter gets bigger, it will make everyone look bad, so I came to solve the problem from the source."

    I just heard Lauren say: "I might as well tell you, Princess Violet, actually already has an engagement."

    "It won't be long before she will get married. Her fianc└ is Blake IV, the heir of the Blake family. This family is very powerful in Nanao." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1141 Maybe He Already Knows

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, never thought that there was such a thing in it.

    He thought that the reason this guy let him leave Violet was nothing more than some kind of misfit, plus everyone was not from the same country, and there were differences in race.

    These are all normal, and Su Xun can understand.

    Among other things, there are many people in China who have been refuted by their parents all the time because of the problem of being in the same family. If they disagree, they can only separate in the end.

    Not to mention that this is still a different country, and the royal family is involved, which is a big deal. It would be strange if people could agree.

    Unexpectedly, Violet still has a fiance, this is unknown, and I have never heard of it from her before.

    Violet probably didn't want to talk about this kind of thing, or in other words, she resisted it in her heart, Su Xun can be sure.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "I really didn't expect that people in your royal family would do this kind of thing. You're in this age and you still arrange marriages."

    "In China, such things rarely happen. If I'm not mistaken, Princess Violet must not agree."

    Lauren's complexion changed a little, but with his city, he actually reacted quickly.

    Just listen to him say: "Sir, you have to know that in the royal family, she will get a lot of things, but she will also lose some things. In this regard, he has no choice."

    "Of course, Blake IV is also a good choice. He is excellent and is a leader among his peers. In addition, he is also the heir of the Blake family. After they get in touch, I think they will be very happy in the future."

    When Lauren said this, he highly praised Blake IV.

    Seems to be implying Su Xun, compared with others, you are more than a little bit worse.

    Su Xun is a bit disdainful, this old man's words are too subjective, there is no absolute happiness, and a person's happiness cannot be seen or guessed by others.

    No matter how good Blake IV is, if she doesn't like it, she doesn't like it. Since she is married to someone she doesn't like, how can she be happy?

    Su Xun can naturally hear that the royal family probably wants to curry favor with the Blake family, and they obviously agree with this marriage.

    Agree to the point where Violet's opinion is no longer needed.

    Su Xun felt that the aura of the royal family dropped several levels in an instant because the royal family was so shameless.

    Similarly, he is not stupid. It is estimated that the status and strength of the Blake family in Nan'ao have reached a terrifying level.

    He is not at all surprised that there are these awesome big families in foreign countries. Basically, they can be found everywhere, and there are four big families in Jianghai.

    Su Xun has never paid attention to these so-called families and the like. In his opinion, they are just jokes and have no meaning.

    No matter how awesome it is, after all, it¨s just a power in the world, nothing more than money, Su Xun¨s property alone can instantly kill this family.

    Su Xun's trillions of assets have not been spent. On the contrary, after the accumulation of time, there are more and more, and now it has reached an astonishing level.

    You can't spend much by yourself. The real money is the huge investment in Tianji Technology Company.

    Others seem to be a huge amount, but tens of billions are still Huaxia coins. For Su Xun, that is a drop in the bucket.

    More importantly, Tianji Technology Company can easily earn back, just a hen that lays golden eggs. Otherwise, why would everyone want to invest crazily.

    When things got to this point, Su Xun didn't spend a lot of money, but earned more frankly. This is the most embarrassing thing.

    Putting money aside, what is the comparison, is it a fist, Su Xun may be able to wipe out the entire Blake family with one hand.

    Unless the population is larger than anyone else, Su Xun doesn't pay attention to them.

    The poor royals still feel that Su Xun is a galaxy worse than the Blake family.

    Lauren said, "The reason why I came to you today is because Violet came out to see you yesterday."

    "It was originally the day when Blake IV came to the royal family as a guest, but Violet left, which made everyone very embarrassed."

    "Blake IV didn't say anything, but it can be seen that he is a little angry. I think no matter how elegant a person encounters this kind of thing, he willTake it easy.  "

    Just heard him say again: "I went back yesterday and didn't disclose the meeting between the two of you. If they find out, you can imagine the consequences."

    "Then thank you very much."

    Su Xun said lightly, if the old man really didn't say anything, it proves that he is kind to Violet from the bottom of his heart and is protecting her.

    Because this is said, let the royal family know, Violet's life may not be too easy.

    So he came to find him today, indeed out of kindness, and Su Xun would not blame him for anything.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "Don't worry about this, I will leave Nan'ao as soon as possible and keep a distance from Violet."

    "Okay, I hope you can keep your promise. I know Huaxia is a country that values ??integrity."

    Su Xun smiled, he doesn't like this routine, really think you can just say a few nice words?  I just thought you were nice to Violet, so I just put it off for you.

    If it was an ordinary person, I guess I don't even want to be perfunctory. Is it possible to never see Violet from now on? How is it possible? It doesn't exist, okay?

    It's just that he slowed down the old man first, let his mouth go back and stop talking nonsense, he will find an opportunity to clean up the Blake family later.

    "After you go back, please take good care of Princess Violet, she is a kind girl."

    "Don't worry, you don't need to say this."

    Lauren didn't seem to be very relieved, and he said: "I hope you really listened to my words. It's just me who knows now, so it looks very calm."

    "If people in the royal family find out, then the matter will be serious. If Blake IV finds out, maybe whether you can leave Nanao is a problem. Be careful, for your own sake."

    When Lauren left, she patted Su Xun on the shoulder.

    There was an indescribable taste in his breath.

    Su Xun didn't get up to see him off either, and sat there quietly. After watching him leave, Su Xun murmured: "Perhaps, he already knows."

    The matter of being followed by hooligans this morning, now it seems that it is not that simple.

    I didn't think much about it before.  But when the two things are combined, it is unusual no matter how you look at it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1142

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As for Su Xun, I feel quite accurate.

    What happened in the morning, when he didn't know that there was Blake IV, he didn't take it seriously, thinking it was just an accident.

    After all, those hooligans also look very ordinary, not like some powerful figures.

    The second is the appearance of drunkenness, so that Su Xun will not have any doubts.

    But now put things together, although there is still no evidence to show that those hooligans were arranged by others.

    It seems like a coincidence, but Su Xun just vaguely feels that this matter is not that simple.

    Together, it may not really be a coincidence.

    Besides, when a person of that level arranges this kind of thing, no one will be able to see any evidence from the surface, and it must be flawless.

    Su Xun felt that there was no harm in thinking about it.

    Su Xun didn't stay long after that, he left the hotel again, and went to the alley where he met some street hooligans before.

    Following his memory, Su Xun found it very easily. These guys were still lying in a mess, completely motionless.

    After all, they were knocked out by Su Xun just now, and they will definitely not be able to wake up for a while, and they also drank a lot of alcohol, so it is estimated that they will not be able to wake up for a few days.

    Su Xun pulled the bald head up, slapped his fleshy face, and the guy woke up in a daze.

    "You what do you want to do?"

    Originally, his consciousness was quite vague, but after seeing Su Xun, he felt instinctive fear.

    He probably can still remember some of the things before he fell into a coma. It was this Chinese man who did not know what he did, and he and his little friend fell into a coma.

    Now that the Huaxia man has caught him, what exactly is he trying to do.

    In an instant, he added a lot of pictures in his mind, but only then did he realize that he was still in this alley, and it seemed that he had not been taken away by Su Xun.

    Su Xun said in a deep voice: "The next question I will ask you, you should answer me honestly, otherwise, I will kill you."

    "How many of you today, who instigated it?"

    When Su Xun was talking, his eyes kept staring at this guy. His eyes were very sharp, and it seemed that people felt that the psychological pressure was not normal at a glance.

    Sure enough, the bald man was a little flustered, he was not very calm, he didn't even dare to look into Su Xun's eyes, and only heard him say: "No, we are only looking at you, and you are a foreigner."

    "Thinking about grabbing some money from you."

    Su Xun also thought this way at the beginning, it sounds reasonable and there is no problem.

    But now, Su Xun will not believe it at all.

    Because of this guy's performance, to be honest, he is not trustworthy.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun probably had some idea of ??what was going on in his heart.

    Nine times out of ten, he is lying, and the words are not easy to speak. This makes Su Xun how to believe him, it is really impossible to believe.

    "Since you don't tell the truth, don't blame me for being rude. If there is one or two less rubbish like you, no one will notice."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun's face was already filled with coldness.

    The bald head immediately trembled, and to be honest, he was a little panicked.

    Su Xun's appearance is really frightening. The bald head really does not doubt that he can directly kill himself.

    Thinking of this, I shivered.

    It is true that people like him are just the scum of society, and anyone will sneer at them and not welcome them.

    If they really disappeared inexplicably, no one would care, after all, they don't even have family members. On the contrary, most people may not necessarily applaud.

    Thinking of this, he had to be afraid.

    It seems more reasonable to them to say that it is better to live than to die.

    I didn't care so much for a moment, and said quickly: "I admit, someone came to us, and provided your address and photo, let us drink more, robbed you, and beat you severely by the way  .￣

    "Who looked for you?"

    This guy is a street hooligan in himself, and he is not pretending. It is estimated that the price is not too high to ask them to take action.

    But it is also doomed, their mouths will notYan Shi, they are not hard bones, basically Su Xun can frighten them with just one word.

    Su Xun's current aura doesn't seem to be anything at ordinary times, but if he really takes the initiative to let it out, no one can resist it at all.

    The bald head was under too much pressure now, and he even felt a little out of breath, but he still had to shake his head and said, "I don't know who that person is."

    "It seems a bit mysterious, but he just explained the matter to us and promised to give us 10,000 australian dollars, so we agreed to make a move."

    Speaking of this, he was terrified, just staring at Su Xun, for fear that Su Xun would be unhappy and attack him.

    If 10,000 Aoyuan is calculated according to the exchange rate, it is estimated that there are 70,000 to 80,000 Huaxia's money. Su Xun does not like this price, and it is not too high.

    ?But for a few gangsters, it was a very good price. They didn't have jobs, so where did they get their income? At most, there was a little relief money, which wasn't enough for them to drink.

    I heard that if you take care of one person, you can get so much money, even if the four of them share it equally, it is not too little, not to mention that the money stolen will be returned to them, and there may be windfalls.

    It's not the first time they have done something like robbing foreigners, and they don't feel pressured because they are familiar with the road.

    Without even thinking about it, he did it directly, and even drank some wine specially, which was also requested by that person, so that everything looked impeccable.

    At this price, it is relatively smart, and it is attractive to street hooligans, allowing them to take action without scaring them.

    If it is really necessary to pay too high a price, it is not a good thing. They probably have to worry about whether they are dealing with some important people.

    Su Xun really didn't see any flaws in this round. I'm afraid no one could see it at first.

    As everyone knows, the old man Lauren, inadvertently talking to Su Xun, revealed so many things at once, which makes people feel incredible.

    It is meaningless to continue to press the question, this guy is not lying.

    Blake IV's people were not that stupid, they told this group of street hooligans their identities, after all, they were unreliable and might be exposed at any time.

    If it was really outspoken, it would probably be a huge stain on Blake IV.

    What's the matter with you, a dignified nobleman, making a deal with a street hooligan?

    So the bald head said he didn't know, but Su Xun believed it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1143 I want his place

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Besides, Su Xun already knew who it was, so there was no need to continue asking.

    He just needs to confirm whether someone instructed them to do it, and now Su Xun has got a positive answer.

    It's clear at a glance if someone ordered it. Except for that Blake IV, Su Xun really can't think of anyone else.

    It is definitely impossible for the auto company and the royal family. In Lauren's words, people in the royal family don't know about it yet, and Su Xun still believes what the old man said.

    In addition, Su Xun was sensitive enough to detect it. When he heard it, he felt that it might be that Blake IV made a move, and now he saw that it was indeed the case.

    Su Xun shot directly, knocked the bald head unconscious again, and threw it on the ground casually like throwing garbage.

    Anyway, if you lie here for a few days, nothing will happen.

    These hooligans are certainly not good things, but they are not the masterminds behind them. Su Xun doesn't have much interest in these guys, and killing them is just adding more evil to himself.

    As for whether it is possible to use these people to catch the person who came into contact with them, and then follow the clues to find Blake IV.

    This is a method, but it is not very feasible. They must be very cautious. If they notice something wrong, they will disconnect immediately.

    Anyway, they are instigating behind the scenes, so you don¨t need to think about it, and they won¨t leave any clues for you. It¨s actually very difficult for you to find out.

    In Su Xun's eyes, these street hooligans are not reliable.

    It is probably not a big problem to expect them to act in their true colors, to rob and do bad things, but it is too difficult to expect them to act and seduce others.

    Su Xun gave up without even thinking about it. That method is not reliable, so he should think of a reliable method.

    After thinking about it, a sneer appeared on the corner of Su Xun's mouth.

    That's right, he didn't seek trouble from others, but someone else took the initiative to seek it out.

    So for Su Xun, this is something that cannot be tolerated.

    If you don't make a move, you really think that you are easy to bully. Besides, Su Xun wants to meet that Blake IV.

    It's not that he wants to kill him, Su Xun just wants to make him feel desperate and let him know that he is not so easy to deal with.

    Just take advantage of this opportunity to settle Violet's engagement.

    Violet herself is definitely not willing, but she has no way to resist. If so, this matter will be handed over to Su Xun.

    Certainly not the royal family, Su Xun is not easy to do it, and Violet's feelings have to be considered, if it hurts her family, it would be a bit inappropriate.

    Secondly, the royal family is still a symbol of others. If it really makes a big mess, then Su Xun doesn't care. The key is that he will bring big troubles to Huaxia.

    We can only start from the Blake family, but they gave us a chance, and it is useless to kill Blake IV.

    Su Xun had to let the Blake family give up the engagement willingly, so that the royal family had nothing to say.

    It can be heard that the royal family is noble and noble, but it is of no practical use. It is not as good as the Blake family. In the matter of marriage, the royal family obviously intends to curry favor with them.

    Blake IV is gone, maybe there are other people, a big family, and there are countless young heroes.

    As long as the two parties want to marry, they can always find a substitute.

    Su Xun pondered for a while, let's go back to the hotel first.

    ！！！！

    When they arrived at the hotel, the elites they brought were all very nervous, waiting for Su Xun.

    They saw that Su Xun talked with the old man for a while, and then left the next second without explaining a word to them, and they were actually anxious.

    I can't figure out what's going on.

    I wonder if something will happen to me, Su Xun is the boss of the company, if something happens, they will have a hard time.

    It is useless to guess blindly, we can only wait for Su Xun to come back. Fortunately, Su Xun has not been away for too long, so he has already returned.

    Seeing their hesitant to speak, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little bit pained.

    Xin said that I know you are very curious, but these things, I can't tell you in detail.

    So Su Xun said: "By the way, let me tell you something, you go first at night.?I have something to do, so I probably can't go back.  "

    Since he wanted to trouble the Blake family, leaving tonight became impossible, because it was too hasty.

    A group of people were stunned after hearing this, and then someone stood up, "Boss, what's the matter with you, but since we came together, it's best to go back together."

    They are also a pain in the ass, this negotiation is like a ghost, and they have no face to go back.

    Just waiting to be with Su Xun and let Su Xun go back to take the blame. Originally, Su Xun should take the blame for this matter, but now Su Xun let them go back first, which is embarrassing.

    Su Xun probably also understood their thoughts, and felt that going back would attract firepower. Those who didn't know thought they had done something stupid, and deliberately asked them to go back first.

    As everyone knows, Su Xun has already put aside the negotiation with the auto company.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Then it's up to you, you can go back whenever you want, cancel the ticket, I guess you will have to wait for me for two days."

    "By the way, the person in charge of Tianji Technology in Nan'ao, find me here, I have something to do."

    Everyone didn't know what Su Xun wanted to do, but they still hurried to contact, after all, this was the boss's order.

    More than an hour later, Su Xun met the person in charge of Nan'ao, a middle-aged man named Kong Mingshu, who seemed to have good business ability.

    When I met Su Xun, even though it was not the first time we met, it was still quite stressful.

    Everyone heard that this big boss doesn't usually play cards according to the routine, and no one can understand his thinking.

    "President Su, I wonder what you want from me?"

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Don't be nervous, you drink tea, let's talk slowly if you have anything to say."

    When Kong Ming calmed down a bit, Su Xun asked: "You have been in Nan'ao for quite a long time, have you heard of the Blake family?"

    "I've heard that in Nan'ao, they are the upper class among the upper class. The wealth they control is beyond ordinary people's imagination. Many of the big companies in Nan'ao are controlled by them."

    Kong Mingshu was eloquent and eloquent, obviously a little bit in control. He came here to develop the market, so naturally he had to have a certain understanding of this place.

    He has been here for a while, and he is very clear about big companies and big capital.

    "good."

    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile, and then said: "Help me with something, check the whereabouts of Blake IV, I want his exact location." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1144 There's Someone Up Front

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kong Mingshu's complexion changed a bit. Looking at Su Xun's expression, he felt that it was not a good thing.

    Mainly because it involves the Blake family, people dare not take it lightly.

    The Blake family's influence in Nan'ao is really too great, and their strength is indeed awesome.

    If you offend them, no matter what big company you are, no matter how powerful you are in the world, no matter whether you are a listed company or not, it may be difficult to get along in Nanao.

    So when it comes to this matter, Kong Mingshu really dare not be careless. After all, he is Blake IV, and his status in the Blake family is quite high.

    As the future heir of the Blake family, one can imagine how remarkable his status is.

    "Boss Su, youdo you want it?" Kong Mingshu hesitated to speak.

    Su Xun probably knew what he was thinking, and smiled slightly: "Don't worry, you don't have to worry about anything, I'll just ask if you can find out his approximate location, such as where he is now."

    Kong Mingshu breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Blake IV is different from the rest of the Blake family."

    "Why is it different?"

    "It is well known that the Blake family has always paid attention to low-key behavior. In the whole of Nanao, they have such a great influence that many Nanao people may not know their existence."

    Su Xun nodded, many big families are indeed very low-key, not that there is something wrong with it, only low-key can live longer.

    Obviously low-key is much better than high-key, and it will buy yourself a lot of time for development.

    Making a fortune in silence is the kingly way. By now, the Blake family has already developed, and it is estimated that no one can easily move them, but the low-key style has been maintained.

    Kong Mingshu continued: "However, this Blake IV is relatively high-profile. He has a family, so he is not too ostentatious, but compared to other members of the Blake family, he is indeed much more active."

    "I often attend some social occasions in the upper class to communicate with everyone, so it is not difficult to find him."

    If it is the other members of the Blake family, it is really hard to say, after all, they are too powerful, and they have all-hands.

    If you want to investigate them, maybe they will notice it right away, and they will investigate you after turning around.

    Only this Blake IV is relatively active, and it is not difficult to find his trace.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Perhaps he also did this on purpose to establish a good relationship with the upper-class people and consolidate his status as the heir."

    With such a big family, his status as the heir may not necessarily be stable, and he will definitely not be stupid if he can be selected as the heir.

    No matter what you do, it may have a purpose in it.

    Of course, for Su Xun, this doesn't matter much, as long as he can find someone, it is good news for Su Xun.

    He was not familiar with the place where he lived in Nanao, and he didn't have any acquaintances.

    The only acquaintance is Violet, and there is no way to count on her. Only Kong Mingshu in front of him can be trusted. Fortunately, he also has this ability.

    "Okay, then I will trouble you, try to find out his whereabouts as soon as possible." Su Xun said leaning on the sofa.

    I don't want to waste too much time, if I have a grudge, I have to report it quickly, otherwise I feel like something is blocked in my heart, and I feel a little uncomfortable.

    Kong Mingshu still reminded: "President Su, I'd better tell you, the negotiation with the auto company is certainly not going well."

    "But if you want to follow the route of Blake IV, it probably won't work."

    "The Blake family is really powerful. They even have shares in the auto company. As long as they say something, it is probably more effective than anything else, but the problem is, they won't talk to us."

    Kong Mingshu had a wry smile on his face: "To put it bluntly, it's not a big deal for us to be here in Nan'ao. I'm afraid we won't be able to catch their eyes."

    ?Su Xun was stunned, thinking that this is all going on, how could he be completely wrong.

    Su Xun, who had reacted, didn't say much, and said in the tone of a boss: "Don't worry about this, and do what I ordered you to do."

    After finishing speaking, Kong Mingshu nodded quickly, and even after leaving, he didn't seem to have any emotional changes.

    It's not appropriate for him to keep asking something that the boss doesn't want to say.

    ！！！！！！！！That night, on a certain road in Nanao, surrounded by deserts, this is a relatively remote road.

    There are no people on the road at all, mainly because of the location, it is too remote.

    In addition, the population abroad is indeed relatively small, and the urban area is a little congested. The roads outside the urban area extend in all directions, and there is no traffic flow at all.

    For those who drive, this is a treat.

    Blake IV will go to another city overnight tonight, and he will have a company meeting to be held tomorrow.

    Because it is not very far away, I chose to take a car directly, which is much more convenient.

    Otherwise, going to the airport is actually a long way, and it is too troublesome to have to wait and so on.

    "How did that matter go?" Blake IV asked.

    The confidant naturally understood in an instant that he was referring to the matter of cleaning up that Huaxia boy.

    He only heard his confidant say: "Those damned street hooligans have never given me any news, and the phone is even more unreachable."

    Seeing that Blake IV's brows were already frowned, it was obvious that he was a little upset now, so his confidant hurriedly said: "Mr. Blake, I guess those hooligans must have drunk too much."

    "As you know, they are not reliable, but I think they should be able to do things. After all, I only pay them a small part of my reward."

    It seems that Blake IV's resentment towards Su Xun has not disappeared, even if they have never seen it once.

    Continued: "Hurry up and finish this matter for me until he leaves Nan'ao. Of course, don't make a fuss."

    It's true that Blake IV's mind has been stunned, but the most basic level of sobriety is still there. He also knows that if he really wants to kill that guy, if something big happens, he may not be able to get away easily.

    For such a small person, it is enough to clean up. If it is because he made himself muddy, the loss outweighs the gain.

    "Crunch！！"

    Suddenly at this moment, the car, which was running smoothly, slammed on the brakes, and the violent thrust made Blake IV's head almost hit the front seat.

    Blake IV said dissatisfied: "Jack, what the hell are you doing, I wonder if you are driving drunk."

    The driver in the front row also patted the steering wheel, and said angrily: "Damn it, there is a person standing in the middle of the road!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1145

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Being able to be the driver of Blake IV, Jack's driving skills needless to say.

    It's not so awesome, but there is one feature, that is, it must be stable.

    You can drive fast, but you must be steady.

    On this road tonight, Jack is very comfortable and his concentration has dropped a lot.

    Because according to his understanding, on such a road, there will be no cars even if there are ghosts at night, even if there are one or two cars, it doesn't matter.

    Unexpectedly, he was in a daze, and a person appeared in front of him. Under the headlights, his figure was infinitely elongated.

    It's also fortunate that he reacted quickly enough, otherwise, he might have hit it. Thinking of this, Jack also looked unhappy and scared.

    If he really hits him, he will definitely be detained, because at such a speed, he will definitely die if he hits someone. Nan'ao's laws in this regard are very strict.

    Even if Blake IV has enough energy to fish him out, then he will have black spots on his body in the future, and he will lose the wonderful job of driving for the Blake family.

    Fortunately, he braked in time, and at the same time he was afraid and angry.

    I'm afraid this is mentally handicapped. Standing still in the middle of the road at night is not courting death.

    Only then did Blake IV see that there was indeed a person standing in front of the car, about one or two meters away from the car, and he did not fall to the ground, which proved that he hadn't hit him just now.

    A little upset, Blake IV said: "Tell him to go away quickly, don't delay our trip."

    Jack stuck his head out and shouted: "Damn it, get out of here, are you looking for death?"

    Although he works for the nobles all day long, he doesn't have any aristocratic temperament in him. On the contrary, when he speaks, he is rather vulgar.

    The person outside was still motionless, as if he was deaf and didn't hear anything.

    "Mr. Blake, he didn't move that person at all, pretending not to hear."

    In the dark, everyone couldn't see Su Xun's appearance clearly outside. Blake IV frowned and said, "Are you here to touch porcelain?"

    There is also such a phenomenon as Porcelain in foreign countries, but the saying is different.

    Of course, the laws on their side are stricter. If you get caught, you will be severely punished.

    Regardless of your age, you have to be treated equally, so the probability of touching porcelain here is relatively small.

    Unlike Huaxia, which is not good at this point, there should not be too many people who touch porcelain, many of them are elderly people, and they are shameless because of their age.

    The police have caught him, and they can't do anything to him with a few words of verbal education. In the long run, those old people will become more and more presumptuous.

    The confidant said on the side: "Touching porcelain on this kind of highway with no speed limit, wouldn't it be courting death, right? There shouldn't be such a stupid person."

    "Leave him alone, go to the other side of the road, and pass directly." Blake IV was a little impatient.

    It is impossible to encounter any kind of strange flower.

    Besides, the road is so spacious that one person cannot stop it.

    But as soon as the car moved, the man followed suit, blocking the car again.

    "What the hell is this guy trying to do?"

    A classic curse came out of Blake IV's mouth, and then he got out of the car angrily. He wanted to see what the man outside wanted to do.

    If he hit Blake IV with a crooked idea, he was looking for death. I guess no one would be that stupid.

    After getting out of the car, to his surprise, he saw a yellow-skinned young man at first sight.

    To his surprise, this yellow-skinned guy was indeed very handsome.

    Even in his heart, he has always looked down on other races, but he has to admit that the guy in front of him does look impeccable in appearance, and his temperament is not to be underestimated.

    The key point is this person, why did you stop in front of his car, what is his background?

    "Blake, hehe is that Su Xun, the one who dated Princess Violet."

    Blake IV doesn't know him, but someone does.

    The confidant had to deal with Su Xun before, so he naturally collected some information about him. For the Blake family, this is not a difficult task.

    Even the photos of Su Xun were handed over to a few street hooligans by him. Of course, he just let them look at them a few more times. Remember this.Folks, it's impossible to really give them the photos, so as not to leave any telltale signs.

    With his memory, he could tell at a glance who the man in front of the car was.

    ?Because he is so handsome, so handsome that people's memory is unconsciously deepened, and he cannot be forgotten at all.

    Blake IV's complexion changed drastically immediately, and his eyes darkened instantly.

    This incident has made him unhappy from yesterday to today. No one can experience that feeling.

    He has been used to going smoothly since he was a child, but he encountered such setbacks emotionally, one can imagine his mentality.

    Su Xun became the object of his hatred, and was about to clean up Su Xun, but unexpectedly he came to the door on his own initiative, which made people feel that it was a little unexpected.

    "Tsk tsk, the heir of the dignified Blake family will find street gangsters to deal with me. This is not like your family's style."

    After hearing Su Xun's ridicule, their faces changed. They didn't expect Su Xun to know the truth of the matter so quickly. It seems that the matter has been brought to light.

    In my heart, my confidant has already scolded those eighteen generations of hooligan ancestors, but I didn't expect them to be so useless.  It was easy to reveal the stuffing.

    Of course, everyone is well aware that this matter has been done, but they must not admit it. If they admit it, they may be fooled.

    Blake IV raised his brows and asked, "You followed me here, you have a problem."

    In fact, he was also wondering how Su Xun came here, and he didn't see any vehicles, as if he was the only one.

    But the question is, did he already know that he was going to leave here, so he waited here in advance?

    After thinking about it, it still feels a little nonsense.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I came here today just to tell you one thing, a bastard like you is not worthy of Princess Violet, stay away from her."

    Blake IV's eyes widened, feeling unbelievable, more like hearing some joke.

    Did he hear correctly? How dare this Chinese man talk to him like that?

    It is said that he, Blake IV, is not worthy of Princess Violet, so can you be worthy?

    Sure enough, the relationship between this Chinese man and Princess Violet is unusual.

    Otherwise, this Huaxia person would not come to him.

    After confirming this fact, thinking about what might have happened to Violet with him, Blake IV instantly became furious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1146 Have You Played Enough?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, Su Xun's purpose is also very simple, just to anger him.

    Su Xun has never lost anyone in terms of verbal skill.

    And if you want to piss off a man, there is no doubt that a woman is the best way.

    Sure enough, after Blake IV heard this, he couldn't take it anymore, and had the urge to kill.

    "Jack, go up and kill him!" Blake IV said angrily.

    The two people he took with him, even the driver, were masters, otherwise he wouldn't have been able to take him with him.

    The driver's eyes were already unfriendly, and after receiving the order from Blake IV, he rushed towards Su Xun without any hesitation.

    The speed is very fast, Su Xun can see that this guy moves quite fast.

    Definitely practiced. Among ordinary people, I am afraid that he belongs to the kind of first-class master. There is no way for ordinary people to compare with him.

    Blake IV was still furious, and he didn't seem to intend to simply let Su Xun go, but he said loudly: "Jack, kill him, I don't want to see him anymore."

    Hearing this, the confidant next to him immediately changed his eyes. He didn't expect Blake IV to be so ruthless that he wanted to kill Su Xun directly.

    Previously, he said to clean up and let this bastard get out of Nan'ao, but now he is directly killing him. It seems that Su Xun's anger just now is indeed useful.

    The confidant thought about it, this place is relatively remote, and there are very few cameras on the road. After killing him, it seems that there will be no problem if the traces are cleaned up.

    Thinking of this, he didn't say anything, and let things go on like this.

    However, this Huaxia boy dared to provoke Blake IV alone, which he never thought of. It seems that he is indeed courting death.

    Killing him is also good. After all, the matter of finding someone to deal with him has been exposed, so as to save him from talking nonsense after he goes out, which will have a bad impact on Blake IV's reputation.

    Now is a critical period in the Blake family. Anything that is speculative may be taken out by other caring people in the family.

    "boom!"

    The next thing was a flash in front of my eyes, and what happened made my confidant and Blake IV stunned. What the hell, Jack was beaten to the ground when he went up?

    Look at the young man from Huaxia again. He stood there, as if he didn't move. How could this be possible? It's too ridiculous.

    Jack's face turned red even more, as if he felt a great humiliation. How could it be possible that he was easily beaten to the ground by a Chinese man.

    Still in front of Blake IV, this is too embarrassing.

    Jack thought about getting up quickly, there must have been a mistake just now, he must get this place back.

    But it was useless. When he tried to stand up, he found that his body was very painful.

    It seems that the bones in my body are about to fall apart. It is not easy to get up, it is a very difficult thing.

    After trying a few times, he gave up, but there was endless horror in his heart.

    How did this Chinese man do it?  It feels like it's too exaggerated to beat him like this with just a few gestures.

    Jack is not stupid, he can probably understand that Su Xun is not as simple as it seems on the surface.

    Quickly shouted: "Blake IV, be careful, this Chinese man is very weird."

    The confidant's eyes were already narrowed, and he followed Blake IV. He was the most professional bodyguard and had an instinctive ability to perceive danger.

    It's not normal, he also saw that the young man in front of him was indeed quite abnormal, and he didn't even see clearly just now how this man made a move.

    He knows Jack's skills very well. After all, we have worked together for so long, at least Jack's skills, few people can match, and now he is defeated so easily.

    It is impossible to pretend, that is to say, they really encountered a hard stubble today.

    The confidant is very decisive, he knows that hesitation will make people lose.

    Su Xun must not be given any chance to make a move. If he is really allowed to make a move, everyone will be finished, so this confidant quickly took out his pistol.

    As Blake IV's confidant, the pistol is too easy. If he wants, he may be able to get more powerful weapons, but it's just not convenient.

    This is a silver-gray desert?, it looks exceptionally bright, even in the night sky, it cannot hide the light of the Desert Eagle.

    "boom!"

    Hold guns in both hands, aim quickly, and hit Su Xiao with a single shot when you go up.

    The cold gunshots broke the silence of the surrounding area. Fortunately, the neighborhood is deserted, and no one will pass by.

    There was already a sneer on the corner of Blake IV's mouth, and he said in his heart that if you and I can be patient, death is inevitable.

    However, the smoke from the muzzle of the gun hadn't dissipated yet, but Su Xun was still standing there, and it didn't look like he had been shot.

    For a while, everyone was stunned, thinking what is going on, and this kind of operation can still be done?

    The confidant was very unbelieving, and shot again, he must have missed it just now, although with his marksmanship, he has never missed it at such a short distance.

    It was another shot, this time everyone saw it with naked eyes, it definitely hit Su Xun's body, but the strange thing is that his clothes were not torn, and it seemed that he was completely motionless, without any impact.

    After seeing this scene, Blake IV and the others opened their mouths wide open, as if they had seen a ghost, not knowing what to say.

    I have never seen this weird scene in my life.

    A little flustered, even Blake IV, who has seen many scenes, can't help but panic at this moment. Is he a human or a monster?

    "Bang bang bang！！"

    The confidant just didn't believe in evil, and continued to shoot, this time he fired non-stop. The strong recoil made his arms a little numb.

    He fired all the remaining ten bullets in one go. He can assure God that they all hit the body without any deviation.

    However, Su Xun remained motionless.

    What was just now is what it is now, no change!

    The confidant was completely dumbfounded, holding the hands of the Desert Eagle, and even felt very powerless.

    This is the first time he encountered such a pervert, the bullet was so lethal, yet he didn't react at all?

    Just when the air was very still, Su Xun finally spoke with a cold voice: "Have you played enough?"

    "When you've had enough fun, it's up to me."

    The voice was indifferent, and at the same time, it seemed that he had no patience. In the next second, he rushed over at a fast speed.

    The target was Blake IV who was still in a daze and didn't know what happened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1147 Superman

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Crack！！"

    This is the sound of bones breaking, followed by screams.

    The scream of Blake IV.

    It turns out that if a rich man really wants to scream, it's as ugly as killing a pig.

    One of his legs was abruptly broken by Su Xun.

    Even before he could blink his eyes, he felt severe pain in his legs.

    Falling to the ground, hugging his legs, howling in pain, the whole movement seemed to be done in one go.

    While screaming, this guy also contributed a lot of resentment to Su Xun, so that Su Xun didn't have such a big opinion on him.

    As long as you contribute resentment points to me, then from now on, everyone will be good friends, and everything can be discussed.

    Of course, if Su Xun didn't kill him, it has nothing to do with the resentment value or the like.

    Leaving him alive is just to let him go back and lure out the huge Blake family, and then Su Xun can make a move.

    Let the Blake family know what despair is.

    Blake IV's arrogant and arrogant temper suffered such a big loss, and his legs were broken. Can he hold back this hatred?

    It is absolutely impossible, he will definitely not be able to bear it, and will find someone to report to Su Xun.

    But he can also see that it is obviously not good to rely on his own people, and he is not even good enough in front of Su Xun.

    In order to deal with Su Xun, the best way is to find the family behind him.

    At that time, Su Xun will be given a chance.

    The cruel Su Xun made Blake IV's confidants dare not move at all.

    It's not that he is cowardly, nor is he disloyal, but that he knows very well that rushing up at this time is just giving away the head, and it does not do any good.

    Everyone's strength, the gap is too big,

    Even the bullets can't deal with it. If there is a fight, the gap is probably even bigger. Just now he interrupted Blake IV's leg, but his confidants didn't see clearly, so they naturally understood Su Xun's horror.

    Su Xun said coldly: "I came here today to give you a warning, don't think I don't know what you did."

    "I'll tell you again, get away from Princess Violet quickly, and if you dare to get her idea, I will make you disappear from this world, you are a piece of trash."

    Overseas, if you call others rubbish, that is the contempt of contempt, like a serious humiliation.

    After staying here for two days, Su Xun probably figured it out on his own. If you read books and watch videos to learn English, people will definitely not give you these things.

    Just like learning Chinese, can you teach foreigners what to say? It is obviously impossible. You have to rely on yourself to comprehend these things.

    At the same time, Su Xun couldn't help sighing that foreigners are too pitiful, and there are only a few words of cursing, which are meaningless at all.

    Unlike our Chinese culture, it is simply broad and profound. If you want to scold someone, you can guarantee that you will not repeat the same thing for an hour.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun left and disappeared into the darkness, making people even more frightened.

    Come and go without a trace, this has gone beyond the cognition of ordinary people.

    "Blake, are you okay, hurry up, I'll take you to the hospital."

    Seeing that Su Xun had left, the confidant immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly helped Blake IV into the car.

    As a pampered son, when did Blake IV suffer such a loss? Now he is so hurt that he can't speak, but he still yells and curses from time to time.

    ！！！！！！

    After going to the hospital for treatment for a while, Blake IV's leg has been immobilized by plaster.

    The doctor said that the bone was broken, and it was still very serious, and it took at least three months to recuperate.

    Having been injured for a hundred days, he really had to lie down for at least a hundred days now.

    Don't talk about what happened tomorrow, he will spend a long time in the hospital, and he will be busy with company affairs.

    What happened today was a great shame to him.

    After the doctor's treatment, the pain in the leg was no longer so painful, Blake IV finally had a chance to vent: "You two wastes, what use are you to watch my leg being broken by someone else."

    What made him unbearable was that something happened to him, and the two subordinates with him were fine.

    ?Although Machine Jack was injured a little bit, he has recovered and looks fine now.

    This is a bit unreasonable, and I thought that the protection of you two subordinates is really disadvantageous.

    The two people were scolded, and they couldn't hold their heads up. It was true that today's accident, they also failed their responsibilities, but they were more helpless.

    After Blake IV's anger subsided a little, his confidant said: "Mr. Blake, we are also very sorry for what happened today."

    "But there's nothing you can do about it. If I'm not mistaken, that person should be a power user."

    "A power user?"

    Blake IV's complexion changed rapidly.

    "That's right."

    The confidant said with certainty: "He is not like an ordinary person at all, just like a Hollywood superhero, invulnerable, my bullets have no effect on him at all."

    "Except for superpowers, I really can't think of anyone who has this ability."

    Jack agreed: "He also moved very quickly. When I shot with me, I didn't even see him clearly, and then I was knocked down."

    It's indeed a bit uncomfortable to say such a shameful thing, but it's not so embarrassing when you think about it as a superpower.

    How do ordinary people compare with superpowers?

    Blake IV obviously knew what a power user was, and finally showed a different expression.

    He even muttered to himself: "I didn't expect, I really didn't expect that person to be a superpower. What should we do, we are no longer able to deal with him."

    "Only if the superpower in the family is invited to take action, this person must be killed."

    But soon, Blake IV's expression became determined again.

    This is also a ruthless person, the more powerful Su Xun is, the more he must be killed, otherwise, this is a huge threat.

    Even in the days to come, it would often make him restless and could threaten his life at any time. This was too uncomfortable.

    With the power of a superpower, he appeared like a ghost, and no one can guard against him.

    Do you expect the family to send him a superpower to be his bodyguard? That would be even more ridiculous, almost impossible.

    The superpowers in the family are limited, and they all have high status. How could they be willing to be his bodyguards? Even Blake IV didn't have the guts to do so.

    However, it shouldn't be difficult to find the family and let the superpower take action.

    Blake IV thought about it and felt that this idea was reliable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1148 O'Brien

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Blake, I don't think you can tell the family members about this matter for the time being."

    The confidant next to him hurriedly said that he didn't seem to agree with Blake IV's thoughts just now.

    Blake IV frowned quickly, only to hear him say unhappily: "What's the matter, is there any problem with what I said?"

    "If I don't look for the superpowers in the family, how do you think I will deal with that kid? Do I expect you to do it, or do you let me swallow my anger and let this matter go?"

    There was already a little bit of dissatisfaction in the words, and he really swallowed his anger. This is not his style of Blake IV.

    Similarly, today's hatred has already made him hate Su Xun to the bone, not to mention the matter of Princess Violet.

    As the saying goes, old worries add new hatred, how could it be possible for him to let Su Xun go and not be as knowledgeable as him.

    Leaving aside his identity, even if an ordinary person encounters the same situation and a leg is broken, this is something that cannot be tolerated.

    Not to mention that he is still the proud Blake IV, the heir of the huge Blake family.

    His confidant saw that Blake IV was a little angry, and he hurriedly said: "Blake, don't get excited, just listen to me."

    "That Huaxia kid, you must deal with him, otherwise he will be a huge threat in the future. You will definitely not give up on Princess Violet. If this happens, he might come to trouble you often."

    "The power user is too powerful, we may not be able to prevent him."

    Blake IV's complexion seemed to soften a little, and what he said seemed to be what people listened to.

    The confidant continued and said: "However, we can't tell the family members about this matter. We can only say that there was an accident about your broken leg, and we can't say that it was beaten."

    "Otherwise, this will become a stain on you, and your reputation in the family will not be good."

    When Blake IV heard this, he suddenly realized that there was indeed nothing wrong with what he said, and people need face.

    He, Blake IV, is naturally a shameless person.

    This kind of thing is indeed too disgraceful. If everyone knows about it, it will indeed become a laughing stock in the future.

    In the family, despite his dazzling status, he is actually a little tender. Naturally, there are some people who do not accept him, and there are also people who have long coveted his status as the heir.

    Before he became the head of the family, everything was not stable, so if this matter got out, it might have a greater impact on him.

    Blake IV's tone eased a lot, nodded and said: "Yes, what you said makes sense."

    "But if I don't tell the family about this matter, how can I deal with that Chinese man? Without superpowers, we are no match for him."

    The confidant smiled and said: "Blake, this is a problem with your thinking. That's right, if you ask a superpower to make a move, you really have to go through the family."

    The status of power users is too high. Generally, when they are asked to do something, the Blake family has to think about it before making a decision.

    It's not like what kind of thing will let the superpower take action.

    But the confidant said: "But power users are also human, and they also have their own ideas. O'Brien, the most powerful power user in our family, has a good relationship with you, Blake."

    "It is said that he is also more optimistic about you. I think if you find him in private and let him make a move, the effect should be okay."

    His confidant said: "As long as you talk about him in private, then after he makes a move, as long as he doesn't talk about it himself, no one else will know about it. Sir, your revenge will be avenged."

    "Besides, if the family really sends someone, it may not necessarily send O'Brien out. The other two superpowers are not as powerful as him, and they may not be absolutely sure."

    From his tone, he could hear his admiration for this O'Brien.

    Blake IV fell into deep thought. After thinking for a while, he felt that it did make sense.

    It is of course the best not to let the family know about this matter. If you want to take revenge without letting the family know, then this is the best way.

    Just listen to Blake IV saying: "Yes, what you said makes sense, I will try it later."

    After all, he is the most powerful power user in the family. Even if he is the heir of the family, he probably has to be honest in front of others and can only speak well.

    Whether you can agree or not, this is up to youIt's not for him to decide, it depends on the situation, and Blake IV is also uncertain.

    The confidant said: "Sir, you don't have to worry, I think O'Brien is still good to you, he should agree, you just need to contact him."

    "In addition, it must be done as soon as possible. Who knows if the Huaxia man ran away secretly? We don't know if he left Nan'ao."

    When Blake IV heard about Su Xun, he immediately gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill someone.

    He immediately made up his mind and said, "I'll call O'Brien and wonder if I can get in touch with him."

    But now that he is in this state, he really can't go back in person. As long as he goes back, the people in the family will immediately know what's going on.

    ！！！！！！！！

    After a while, the guy looked excited, and said immediately: "I didn't expect that O'Brien agreed to help me deal with that person. He seemed quite eager."

    "Really, that would be great. I knew that O'Brien is still very good to you, sir. This is also a good thing. With O'Brien's favor, who will dare to fight with you in the family in the future?"  .￣

    The confidant next to him seemed very excited.

    Blake IV smiled and said nothing. He still knows whether he has such a great ability. At O'Brien's level, people don't care much about family affairs.

    Originally, he was prepared to use his tongue to try to persuade him.

    Unexpectedly, when O'Brien heard it, he cared more than him and asked a lot of things.

    Blake IV was not stupid either, he soon understood that O'Brien's behavior was not trying to help him, nor was he being kind to him.

    Rather, he is very interested in the superpower from China that he said.

    As for what he thought and why he was so interested, Blake IV didn't dare to ask.

    Fortunately, this is also a good thing. After all, he didn't have to work hard to convince O'Brien and told him not to alarm the family.

    He won't say these things, so that his confidants will mistake him for being awesome, which is also a good thing, and it will help the people under him to remain loyal.

    I just heard him say: "You go back now, tell O'Brien the information about that kid, and where he lives, and remember to be careful." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1149 Fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That night, in the hotel where Su Xun was staying.

    He himself was very calm, even if he provoked the powerful Blake family.

    In fact, Su Xun himself was still thinking about how the Blake family should seek revenge on him.

    After thinking for a long time, Su Xun was a little helpless, it would be too boring.

    It's better to call the door by yourself, but he is not familiar with anyone in Nan'ao, so it's really not good.

    There is no good way, let's wait slowly.

    "Pa-ta！！"

    Su Xun was lying on the bed, playing with his mobile phone very bored, among other things, this generation of Tianji is really awesome.

    It's not easy to use, just like everyone said, if you use a fruit phone, you don't want to use other phones, and now it's the same for Su Xun.

    In the first generation of Tianji, it is completely possible to hang up the fruit phone to play. Maybe when the second and third generations are launched, the fruit phone will not even have a chance to survive.

    At this moment, there was a crisp glass sound, and an old man flew in without making a sound, yes, he flew in.

    Su Xun looked a little confused, how could he have this kind of ability?

    He has also seen many key immortal cultivators, and having such abilities is actually nothing.

    But the problem is that this is a foreigner in front of you. If a foreigner has this ability, you will feel quite strange.

    Just like when they put on traditional Chinese ancient costumes, there will always be an indescribable sense of disobedience.

    It is true that the foreign old man in front of him is a cultivator, otherwise, he would definitely not have the ability to fly up.

    You must know that the hotel where Su Xun lives is on the tenth floor. This is not a joke.

    It is impossible for ordinary people to come up without using any external force, and the aura on his body has already exposed him.

    "Gold core realm"

    Su Xun's eyes suddenly narrowed. To be honest, he didn't even think about it. This person turned out to be a strong man in the Golden Core Realm.

    Even if it is only the first-rank Jindan realm, it is already very good. This is considered a very powerful strength. You must know that this is a foreigner.

    Su Xun has always believed that there are no cultivators abroad, and it should be something exclusive to China.

    Thinking about it now, I have a problem with my thinking.

    After all, the world is now too closely connected. In so many years of history, it is inevitable that immortal cultivators will have some contact with foreign countries. This is a normal thing.

    In addition, the environment abroad is better, and the aura of heaven and earth here is, to put it bluntly, stronger. Cultivating immortals here is indeed much more comfortable than in China.

    However, this does not mean that foreign cultivators are about to become stronger. That is unlikely. Generally speaking, they must be far behind, and the number is estimated to be very small.

    You must know that in real cultivation, the aura of heaven and earth is nothing. After all, the aura of the entire earth is not very good.

    Especially after the realm is high, this aura is almost negligible, mainly relying on things like spiritual fruits and elixir.

    Compared with this aspect, the foreign side is probably far worse.

    However, it was a rare encounter with a foreign cultivator, which surprised Su Xun. It seems that the Blake family's revenge is faster than he thought.

    This is also good, it is more in line with Su Xun's meaning, and it is easy for Su Xun to operate.

    The only thing I'm not happy about is that this guy is too weak, at the first-grade Jindan stage, if he really wants to fight, he probably can't even beat the old man who sweeps the floor from the Mo family.

    Because the strength is relatively low, there is no way for Su Xun Zong Kun to absorb his aura, which is very bad.

    O'Brien said, "Hello, a power user from China."

    "A power user?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, this name sounds a bit unique, probably it is his own name here.

    It sounds awkward to be reasonable, but as long as they are happy, you are like Su Xun talking about cultivators, and people may not understand it.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "People from the Blake family, are you here for trouble?"

    He really didn't expect that the Blake family still existed. It seemed that he really underestimated them.

    ? A family that has been passed down for hundreds of years, there is indeed something that people can no longer underestimate, and it is not as simple as Su Xun thought.? Deal with.

    At present, what Su Xun is not very clear about is how strong this guy is in the Blake family, and is there anyone stronger than him.

    O'Brien's voice sounded a little hoarse: "You can also understand it this way, I am a member of the Blake family, and I have been in the Blake family for a long time."

    "But this time I heard that there are Chinese superpowers, so I came here on purpose. Decades ago, I also met a Chinese superpower by chance."

    O'Brien's face looked calm, and he said blankly: "After the design killed him, I got some good things, which helped me successfully condense the golden core."

    Although there are different opinions, everyone is on the same path. Since he is in the Golden Core state, he must already have a Golden Core in his body.

    It's just that he has been a Golden Core for decades, and he is still so good, which is something Su Xun didn't expect.

    Sure enough, foreign cultivators, even if they are in one realm, will definitely be weaker. In this way, he is nothing in Su Xun's eyes, and he is too good.

    Similarly, Su Xun's complexion is not very good-looking. According to what he said, he even killed a cultivator from China.

    I don't know how he killed it, he must have used some dirty tricks, otherwise his strength would be quite impressive.

    Dare to kill a Huaxia person, even if that person, Su Xun may never know each other, and there is no intersection, but at this moment, his heart is full of strong unhappiness.

    The key point is that this foreigner said it in a very straightforward tone, which made it even more difficult for Su Xun to accept.

    It is estimated that this person got some pills and the like from the immortal cultivators in China, and he has already tasted the sweetness.

    Having been trapped in the first-grade Golden Core realm for so many years, he must have been unable to hold back anymore. He just wanted to find a Chinese immortal cultivator, which might be another opportunity for him to break through.

    But he didn't dare to really go to Huaxia. He knew that there were many powerful immortal cultivators there.

    However, now, I finally met one.

    It is estimated that I got some news from Blake IV. After knowing that this person is from China, I couldn't wait. I thought I met a fat sheep.

    Su Xun smiled, this guy thinks too much, I'm afraid that your old man's teeth will be broken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1150 Spit it out after eating

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then let me tell you the truth, I do have a lot of good things in me, which can help you break through your current state."

    Su Xun suddenly said this sentence calmly.

    O'Brien was not stupid either. Hearing Su Xun's words, he immediately showed suspicion.

    ?Because Su Xun's reaction was obviously not quite right.

    Normal people, when they encounter danger, shouldn't they be afraid, right?

    But this Chinese man looks so confident, which makes people feel surprised.

    O'Brien really couldn't figure out where he got his confidence. After all, his age was there. Judging by Su Xun's young appearance, he probably didn't have much ability.

    Many people have the same idea that cultivating immortals depends on age. It can only be said that the longer you practice, the stronger your strength will be.

    The truth is such a truth, but it may not be really absolute.

    O'Brien narrowed his eyes and said: "Really, it seems that you are very confident, but in Nan'ao, you don't want to escape from my palm."

    Su Xun's complexion changed, and he didn't talk nonsense with him, just raised his hand and slapped him.

    The aura contained in this palm is very strong.

    It's not a joke, after all, the old man in front of him is at the first-grade Jindan realm no matter what, not a rookie.

    If Su Xun didn't need a little bit of strength, it is estimated that he really couldn't kill him, just like beating an ordinary person casually, how could he do it, obviously it couldn't be justified.

    O'Brien's expression changed immediately, he was no match.

    It was a kind of coercion that he had no way to resist. Under this kind of coercion, O'Brien was miserable, and he vomited blood and fell to the ground.

    The expression on his face looked a little painful.

    "you you´"

    O'Brien's expression looked extremely horrified, he didn't even see Su Xun's strength.

    What does this represent? It represents Su Xun's strength, which has completely crushed him. If there is a big gap between everyone's realms, he can't tell the realm at all.

    How is this possible? O'Brien's brain was completely messed up for a while, and he even lost the ability to think for a short time, which made people feel quite confused.

    How strong is this young boy?  This is what O'Brien is most worried about right now.

    "What realm are you in?" O'Brien said.

    Seeing this, Su Xun wanted to laugh a little. It seems that he is very clear about the division of realms for cultivating immortals.

    It is estimated that he has also had contact with the immortal cultivators in Huaxia, and knows these things well.

    As for why they are called superpowers, it seems that they have more face. They don't want to admit this thing, but they actually learned it from others.

    Many people now actually have this mentality.

    After learning a little bit from others, I thought about setting up my own family as soon as possible and erasing the brand on my body as soon as possible. This is the key.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "What's the use of asking this? You know you can't beat me, and you don't have any ability to resist under my hands?"

    "How is it possible, you are so young." O'Brien still had an expression of disbelief.

    In other words, it was a little difficult for him to accept this fact.

    Su Xun said disdainfully: "Do you really think that cultivating immortals has too much to do with age? This is just your ignorant thoughts."

    "I don't know that in China, there are countless people like me who are young but powerful. If you just pick one out, you can instantly kill you, even a child in his teens."

    This is pure nonsense, how can there be such a strong strength.

    Even in Wanzhou City, at best, there are too many of them.

    ? To put it bluntly, there are not too many real geniuses. As for perverts like Su Xun, there are very few of them.  In other words, there is no second one to come out at all.

    But this does not affect Su Xun's bragging. Anyway, he has never been to China, so he doesn't know these things, so he can say whatever he wants.

    At this time, Su Xun was a bit nasty, and obviously wanted to mess with this guy's mentality.

    Anyway, I won't kill you today, but I will let you know what despair is, and you will lose confidence from then on.

    Sure enough, O'Brien's face looked horrified.

    He always thought he was awesome, which is equivalent to being the first in the class from time to time in the class of poor students.

    After arriving in the top class, I found that my strength is actually the last one, which is a bit heartbreaking.

    After hearing this, he didn't have any interest in entanglement with Su Xun anymore. No matter what Su Xun said was true or not, it was true that he couldn't beat Su Xun anyway.

    This time it was a big shame, and I thought that I could make another fortune from this Huaxia man. Who knew that he would not be able to fight back after being beaten.

    The most frightening thing is that he has no idea of ??Su Xun's strength at all, because Su Xun really knocked him out with just a lift of his hand, which makes people feel very scary.

    O'Brien immediately got up and ran, and if he couldn't beat him, he ran. This principle is not only passed down from the ancestors of China, but also the whole world.

    However, how could such a little trick be hidden from Su Xun? He knew what he wanted to do as soon as he pouted his butt.

    If he really ran away, then Su Xun would stop living and just jump off the building.

    Waving again, this old thing was forcibly pulled back from the window. Obviously, he had no ability to resist in the face of absolute power.

    After being dragged back, Su Xun stopped talking nonsense with him, and said directly: "Decades ago, you killed my Chinese ancestors and plundered his resources to improve your own strength."

    "Just for this matter, I can't let you go. You will spit out twice as much as you eat."

    It is true that Su Xun will not let him go because it involves hatred.

    Even if the murdered person has nothing to do with Su Xun, but as a Chinese immortal cultivator, he will not sit idly by.

    Killing O'Brien would not be enough, but his cultivation level is impossible to keep.

    The tyrannical aura poured directly into his body, causing instant damage. The two auras with different roots easily clashed.

    But how could O'Brien's aura be compared with Su Xun's? It couldn't hold on at all, and was directly destroyed.

    A complete golden core was broken directly, and now his realm has plummeted.

    His cultivation base has not been completely abolished, and after a period of recuperation, he can still have a certain strength.

    It is estimated that even the fake alchemy state is not comparable. As for the golden alchemy, no matter how many treasures are given to him, I am afraid that he will not be able to return to the golden alchemy state in this life, because his foundation has been completely destroyed by Su Xun.

    For him, such a big gap is probably really unacceptable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1151 Quickly save the family

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Destroying people's cultivation is actually an unethical thing, and it is even considered a taboo in the world of cultivating immortals. If you dare to do this, others will probably punish you.

    But this also depends on the situation, there is no absolute thing.

    Su Xun did this without any psychological burden.

    This old thing is nothing more than self-inflicted. How he came to this state in the first place, he himself said it himself.

    If he doesn't say it, then it's probably okay. After he says it, Su Xun won't let him go.

    Besides, this guy didn't have any good ideas when he came to look for Su Xun this time. He just wanted to kill Su Xun and see if he had any good things on him.

    For this kind of person, Su Xun would have no problem killing him.

    It's just that because of the matter of the Blake family, he needs to deter the Blake family to a certain extent, so he didn't choose to kill this good thing.

    It's almost the same after it's scrapped, it's not much use anymore.

    Although he still has some strength, he is much stronger than ordinary people.

    However, compared with his previous strength, this is too far behind, and ordinary people cannot accept this gap, and the suffering in their hearts is not acceptable to ordinary people.

    On O'Brien's side, a mouthful of old blood was also sprayed out directly. Now, his golden core was directly destroyed, and he was actually seriously injured.

    At this moment, he is quite painful, but more of it is despair.

    He clearly felt that his golden elixir, the golden elixir he condensed through hard work, was directly destroyed by someone. Such a thing is simply unacceptable.

    But no matter what, such a thing has indeed happened.

    O'Brien himself didn't expect that Su Xun would be so cruel to him. If he had known in advance, he might as well have blew up the golden core and caused Su Xun some trouble, which was much better than what he is doing now.

    It's too late to say anything now, O'Brien can hardly use any strength at this moment.

    His eyes were full of hatred, wishing he could swallow Su Xun alive.

    For Su Xun, it doesn't matter to him, let alone how many people look at him with this kind of eyes.

    In this world, there are also many people who hate him, but these are nothing to do with them. Eyes can't kill people, so what's the use if you don't look at them.

    Su Xun said directly: "Go away, go back and tell the Blake family that I will destroy them at any time, so be careful."

    Pretend to be a threat, and it will almost be in place.

    What I think of the most is to threaten the Blake family. When this guy goes back to pass a message, the purpose behind it will almost be achieved.

    This old thing should have a high status in the Blake family, so what he said when he went back must be quite useful and influential.

    O'Brien didn't expect that he could save his life. After living to such an advanced age, most people would regret their lives, and he was no exception.

    Knowing that Su Xun could let him go, it was no different from saving his life, so he went straight out through the hotel door.

    When he came here, he was quite pretentious, but when he left, he didn't dare to go out of the window. In his current state, if he jumped from more than a dozen floors, he would probably be almost gone, no different from suicide.

    Su Xun shook his head, thinking that this old thing even broke a piece of glass, and he might have to lose money tomorrow.

    The things in the hotel, even an ashtray, may cost hundreds of dollars, not to mention a piece of glass.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, the broken glass didn't matter, he just lay on the bed, going to sleep, anyway, nothing should happen tonight.

    But in the Blake family, things are not that simple.

    After O'Brien returned to the family, his overall condition was very bad, but he still hurried to find Blake III and other high-level members of the family.

    This matter is of great importance, and it is likely to be related to the survival of the Blake family.

    If Su Xun really wanted to do something, the entire Blake family would be ruined.

    There are only three superpowers in the Blake family, and he is the strongest among them.

    Su Xun wasn't sure before, but the Blake family sent a first-grade Golden Core to him the first time they came into contact with him.

    Although he doesn't like this strength, he also wonders if there will be someone in the Blake family.?With a powerful existence, he can't be too careless.

    Facts have proved that there is no, this O'Brien is the strongest one.

    He is vulnerable in front of Su Xun, which means that the entire Blake family cannot actually resist the threat of Su Xun alone.

    He is not from the Blake family and has no blood here, but he has been in the Blake family for nearly sixty years, longer than many members of the Blake family.

    Naturally, the feelings are there, and they are not superficial. Naturally, they don't want to see the Blake family destroyed. In that case, everyone's life will be difficult.

    He was already miserable by Su Xun, and he didn't want to continue to suffer.

    "Mr. O'Brien, what happened, why is your face so ugly?"

    Blake III asked.

    The dozen or so people present all looked at O'Brien. The old man's status in the Blake family was really too high, almost the exclusive status.

    Even the current patriarch, Blake III, depends on his face.

    Fortunately, he won't interfere in any family affairs. It has been like this for so many years, so everyone is very relieved of him, and his status is more and more prominent.

    If it weren't for him, it would be difficult for ordinary people to directly call together the senior members of the family in a short period of time at night.

    O'Brien said succinctly: "Today I met a superpower from China. He was so powerful that I almost died."

    "What?"

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was frightened.

    O'Brien's strength, in their view, is already almost god-like, how could there be someone who is stronger than him.

    However, O'Brien's face was indeed very ugly. Presumably he would not casually joke about this kind of thing.

    I just heard O'Brien say: "And that person may attack the Blake family, you have to act quickly to save the family."

    "What do you mean, why did he attack the Blake family?"

    If you were still shocked just now, everyone can't sit still at all now.

    Don't be kidding, if such a powerful person wants to deal with the Blake family, wouldn't everyone be doomed, after all, their biggest reliance is O'Brien.

    O'Brien was almost killed, what should they do?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1152 Do I Don't Want Face

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the entire Blake family, the atmosphere at this time was indescribably tense.

    It is rare for a big family like this to be so nervous.

    Because for them, the current situation is almost invincible. In the country of Nanao, they are almost fearless, so they have nothing to fear.

    But today, the situation seems a little different.

    O'Brien's status in the family is really too high, and it is difficult for ordinary people to have such a status.

    He said something was going to happen, so I'm afraid it really is, and the situation is not good.

    O'Brien's current state is not very good, but for the survival of the family, he still has to hold on and tell this matter.

    Otherwise, the entire Blake family might be really in danger, and they are not from Nan'ao.

    After destroying you, I'm afraid the fart will not affect you at all, and you can just leave and nothing will happen.

    O'Brien roughly talked about what happened: "It looks like this, Blake IV had a conflict with that Chinese power user, and one leg was broken."

    "Because this is not something glorious, he is embarrassed to say it directly."

    He only heard O'Brien say: "So he called me in private and asked me to avenge him. I heard that there is a superpower in China, so I decided to go and see, but I am not him at all.  opponent."

    "That Chinese young man is terrifying!"

    When he was speaking, there was still some lingering fear in it. It can be seen that the huge psychological pressure that Su Xun had left on him just now almost killed his life. What else is there to say.

    The senior members of the Blake family realized what was going on, and they worked together for a long time. It was caused by Blake IV.

    Everyone thought before that it was O'Brien's own personal grievances, and he had a conflict with that Chinese power user, which eventually affected the entire family.

    Looking at it now, it seems that it is not the same thing. The person who went wrong was Blake IV.

    Blake III's face was not very good-looking, because he was his son, and he was the one he valued the most, but who would have committed such a catastrophe.

    Just listen to Blake III saying angrily: "Come on, go and bring him back to me, I have to ask what's going on."

    "Mr. O'Brien, I'm really sorry to have caused you so much trouble. Next time he comes to you, please leave him alone. You can tell us first."

    Everyone didn't mean to blame O'Brien. Although O'Brien's action was personal, he didn't have the power to let people in the family know, because his personal power was still relatively large.

    O'Brien himself was also embarrassed. Only he knew what he thought, or Su Xun knew it better.

    It was because of his distracting thoughts that he couldn't wait to make a move, which finally led to a catastrophe.

    Of course, this way, it is more in line with Su Xun's expectations. Now, the whole Blake family is completely tense.

    O'Brien's own troubles can only be blamed on Blake IV, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with him. He himself went there under the banner of helping Blake IV.

    O'Brien, who was seriously injured, waved his hand directly, indicating that he had to go back to his room to rest quickly, and recuperating from his injuries was important.

    Similarly, he has to think about the way out for himself. If the entire Blake family can't keep it, he has to hurry up and leave.

    After finally saving his life, he will not have such good luck next time.

    ！！！！！！

    Blake IV was very confused. He was on the hospital bed, watching the boxing match on TV, bored.

    This men's sport has always been his favorite, but now Blake IV is absent-minded, feeling that everything he does is boring.

    There is only one thought in my mind, thinking about how O'Brien is doing now, and whether he has killed Su Xun.

    If you don't kill him, even if you beat him half to death, it's fine. Do you really think that you are a superpower, so you can just pretend to be aggressive?

    Then something happened that he didn't expect, someone from the family came, and before he could figure out what happened, the family members wanted to take him back.

    "Hey, you're not mistaken, don't you see that I'm still wearing a plaster cast on my leg? It's not convenient for me to move around. I have to rest for a few days., you can go back.  "

    Blake IV naturally does not intend to go back. After going back, his appearance may be a bit ugly.

    And he was also very strange, what happened, how did the members of the Blake family know that he was in the hospital, could it be his confidant, what did he expose?

    However, Blake IV is also quite tough, just a few servants, he naturally can ignore it, whatever, just say a few words.

    Still don't believe that you can force it, drag me back, my identity is here.

    Then these subordinates really forcibly dragged him from the hospital bed, just like a few people carried a pig into a hot water pot during the Chinese New Year in the countryside.

    Blake IV had a broken leg, so there wasn't much room for him to struggle, but he kept shouting: "Stop, what are you doing, stop quickly."

    "I'm sorry, please be patient, this is the owner's request."

    Without giving a chance to resist at all, he forcibly took Blake IV back,

    Along the way, Blake IV was quite dissatisfied, sprayed all kinds of dirty words, and said that in the future, he would definitely make these servants look good and completely disrespect him.

    But when he returned to the Blake family, at this time, Blake IV was dumbfounded.

    what happened?  In the family, it seems that the atmosphere is not right.

    Wait a minute, there are so many high-level people, all gathered at once.

    This formation is a bit too big. Usually in the Blake family, such a scene is rarely seen, which makes people feel a little surprised.

    What's more frightening is that all eyes were staring at him alone. For a moment, Blake IV was in a panic.

    Just now I was full of resentment, but now I don't dare to speak at all.

    "Snapped！！"

    Before he could open his mouth, Blake III came up and slapped him, making him dizzy and yelling angrily at the same time: "Sinister, are you going to drag the whole family to be buried with you?"

    "????"

    Blake IV was stunned. Although his father was strict with him, he had never beaten him like this, let alone in front of so many people. Didn't he want to lose face?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1153 The Blake Family's Plan

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blake IV was really about to cry, it was too difficult, it was really too difficult, he didn't understand what was going on, and he was beaten when he came here.

    The key point is that the eyes of other people also look very unfriendly. It seems that if his father did not do it, other people would probably have to do it too, which makes people quite crazy and puzzled.

    Did he do something outrageous?  Think about it carefully, not really.

    Could it be said that everyone knew about O'Brien's private action today?

    No way, a person with O'Brien's status probably wouldn't do such a disgusting thing as a whistleblower, it doesn't fit his status.

    And if he doesn't want others to know, others probably won't know.

    Patriarch Blake III said angrily: "Who asked you to provoke that Chinese superpower, now you tell me honestly how you provoked that person, explain it carefully, and don't hide anything."

    Sure enough

    Blake IV knew that this matter was exposed, but he just looked at his father and other people, as if this matter was quite serious, what happened.

    Blake IV didn't dare to be careless. If he didn't speak well, it is estimated that his father's state today will be greeted with another slap, and it is not impossible.

    He also told what happened between him and Su Xun in the past two days, including that he found a little hooligan to deal with Su Xun.

    This is one of the more important links. Even if he doesn't want to say it, he definitely dare not hide it. Otherwise, the people in the family behind can find out the same, and his fate will be even worse.

    "Snapped!"

    After listening to him finish speaking, Blake III was so angry that he slapped him when he went up again.

    He said angrily: "What do you think? Finding a gangster to take revenge on others, but you are still a member of the Blake family. It's a shame."

    It is indeed embarrassing, and even a little hard to explain, quite speechless, the dignified Blake family, actually did such a shameful thing.

    Looking at it this way, it is true that Blake IV is to blame for causing trouble. If it weren't for him, the power user in Huaxia would probably not have troubled him.

    Not to mention asking O'Brien to take action later, causing people to focus on the entire Blake family.

    "Father, I know you are very angry, but I didn't know that he was a superpower at the time. Besides, Violet is my woman. He is dating my woman. How can you keep me calm?"

    After being slapped a few times, Blake IV became angry all of a sudden, and even dared to talk back.

    "Besides, he is a superpower. It's not like our family doesn't have superpowers. How can we be worse than him?"

    When these words were said, there was a sudden deathly silence, and everyone stopped talking for a moment, and instead looked at Blake III.

    The meaning is clearly saying, this is your son, you can figure it out yourself.

    Blake III really had no good solution, so he could only slap him again.

    At the same time, he was still cursing angrily: "You still have the nerve to say, do you know that Mr. O'Brien was killed by you?"

    "He was severely injured by that Huaxia power user, and he was no match at all. That Huaxia person even wanted to destroy our family. What do you think should be done?"

    The roaring sound of Blake III could even be heard echoing throughout the living room.

    Blake IV was completely dumbfounded at this moment. He never expected such a thing to happen. What, did you make a mistake?  Mr. O'Brien, defeated?

    Listening to the meaning of this, it seems that he was beaten quite badly.

    I couldn't believe that such a thing would happen, and what shocked Blake IV even more was how powerful the Chinese man who made him gnash his teeth was.

    For a moment, Blake IV even couldn't help but trembled a bit. It seems that he was lucky to keep a leg?

    "Patriarch, now that the matter has been clarified, it is useless for you to blame him. Let's think about a plan. Time waits for no one."

    ?I don¨t know who said something and gave Blake III a step down,

    Otherwise, today's son, it is estimated that he would be killed lightly.

    Looking at it now, the Blake family has encountered the biggest crisis in their history. If it is not handled well, it will be a disaster.

    say itIt's unbelievable that such a big family is afraid of one person, which is too nonsense.

    However, the Blake family has immortal cultivators themselves. They know the destructive power of a powerful immortal cultivator, and it is not easy to destroy them.

    However, the Blake family has been able to stand for so many years, so it is conceivable how many difficulties they have encountered, and they have overcome them all.

    It can be seen from this that the adaptability of this big family is quite awesome, without any problems.

    Everyone discussed and quickly decided on a plan to reach a settlement with Su Xun.

    First, let Blake IV personally apologize

    Second, deprive Blake IV of his status as heir to the family.

    The key to this matter is Blake IV, after all, he provoked the matter.

    If you want to appease Su Xun, Blake IV must deal with it.

    An apology is affirmative, the heir of this family, he is not suitable for continuing to be the heir.

    Even when necessary, if people really want to kill Blake IV, then it is okay to sacrifice his life. A big family is more ruthless than imagined.

    For the inheritance and development of the family, anything can be sacrificed.

    After Blake IV heard this, he fainted immediately. This was a huge blow to him.

    The identity of the heir of the family was not snatched away by others, but was lost by himself. This is simply unacceptable.

    Third, it's still about Blake IV. His engagement with Princess Violet was dissolved. Although it hasn't been formally finalized yet, it's almost there.

    This is the crux of the problem. It must be cancelled. Even if it makes the royal family feel a little uncomfortable, it doesn't matter. At least the royal family can't do anything to them, let alone threaten them.

    Fourth, they also found out that the purpose of Su Xun's visit this time was to negotiate with the auto company.

    Coincidentally, Auto Company happens to be the Blake family, which occupies a large amount of shares, and the previous negotiations were broken.

    It is estimated that because of this matter, Su Xun is even more upset with the Blake family, so he must renegotiate and apologize quickly, even if it is to send the auto company out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1154

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Blake family spent a sleepless night, and no one was in the mood to sleep.

    After confirming the plan overnight yesterday, I can't wait to go to Su Xun to apologize, but it's really inconvenient at night.

    If Su Xun is resting and disturbs him, something will happen, and the effect will be even worse.

    After finally waiting until the next morning, members of the Blake family came directly to the hotel.

    In this kind of five-star hotel, the manager and others know a little bit about the Blake family. When they saw this situation, they were almost scared to pee, and they didn't even know how to entertain them.

    Fortunately, someone communicated with him, saying that there is something to deal with, let them pretend that they didn't see it, they need to go up and find someone.

    The rules of the big hotel are very strict, and people will not come here at random. You are not a guest here, so it is almost impossible to go upstairs casually.

    But the rules are dead, who can stop them when they see the Blake family, and directly give them a common room card, let them go to the elevator, and then no one will bother.

    Maybe something big happened, but this kind of thing is not something they can get involved in, the gap is too big.

    For them, which room Su Xun lives in is not a secret at all, they have already known it.

    Something like privacy is just a joke in front of such powerful people, and it's not of much use.

    Otherwise, that O'Brien yesterday could not have found Su Xun's room directly and accurately.

    But this time, he didn't dare to be so rude, and knocked on the door very respectfully.

    Su Xun was still wondering, who was knocking on the door, but when the door was opened, a group of foreigners were watching outside.

    All of them are blond and blue-eyed, and they seem to have quite unusual bloodlines.

    He soon noticed that the Blake IV he knew was not in a good state of mind now, and was lifted up abruptly by two people.

    Seeing this guy, Su Xun probably knew who it was, and he knew it very well. It seemed that the reaction of this big family was faster than he imagined.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Everyone, what are you?"

    Blake III immediately went forward, his face was full of apology, and he said, "Mr. Su Xun, hello, I am the head of the Blake family and his father, Blake III."

    "We only found out about what happened yesterday at night. I hope you don't take it to heart and express my sincere apologies to you."

    Blake III obviously did his homework, and continued to speak: "There is an old saying in China that peace is the most important thing. I hope we can become good friends."

    The words in a scene are very well spoken, making people sound very comfortable, and I can't find any faults.

    It can be seen that this came with sincerity.

    In other words, if you know that you are afraid, and you know that Su Xun and the others cannot afford to offend you, you have to show due sincerity, otherwise how can others forgive you.

    The development of the plot of the story is similar to what Su Xun thought, and even the reaction of the Blake family was a little faster.

    Su Xun didn't intend to do anything to them at first, as long as he knew he was afraid.

    Of course it can't be shown, it's too obvious, but they don't have any fear in their hearts.

    Seeing Su Xun sneered and said: "I know now to apologize, but last night, I sent an old man to prepare to kill me."

    Everyone in the Blake family felt heavy and panicked. With Su Xun's attitude, it seemed that things were not simple.

    With a direct wink, he immediately pushed Blake IV over, and dragging a broken leg, Blake IV knelt down.

    Blake IV was obviously at home and had already been educated. He was taught what to do after kneeling down. Without any hesitation, after kneeling down, he immediately began to confess.

    "Mr. Su Xun, what happened before was my fault. I didn't think clearly about asking Mr. O'Brien for a while, and I hope you don't take it to heart."

    When he was talking, he didn't look Su Xun in the eyes. I don't know if it was because of fear or resentment.

    However, he spoke quickly without hesitating.

    It is estimated that he himself is very clear, if this matter is not done well, it is estimated that he will be completely abandoned by the family.

     Before Su Xun expressed his opinion, Blake III said again: "In view of his performance this time, it has caused some bad influence on you, Mr. Su Xun."

    "So we decided to deprive him of his family heir status, and we will propose to the royal family to officially renounce their engagement, unconditionally."

    After all this was said, Su Xun was quite satisfied.

    That's right, he mainly wants to help Violet, otherwise, whoever provokes him will just kill him and it's over, so he doesn't bother to talk nonsense with this family.

    They are also smart enough to know how to satisfy Su Xun's appetite.

    The things I said were really in line with my intentions, so that Su Xun couldn't find any faults.

    So Su Xun nodded and said: "If you have done everything you said, then I can let you go."

    "But you guys remember it for me. I don't want this kind of thing to happen again."

    Blake III and his group immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Su Xun was still easier to talk to than expected, so it would be all right, not the worst situation.

    Paying such a small price can only be considered insignificant for their huge family.

    At the same time, Blake III breathed a sigh of relief and said: "In this case, we will go back first. I don't know Mr. Su Xun, what else do you want to order?"

    As for the matter of the auto company, he didn't dare to say it in person, because he was afraid that after he said it in person, Su Xun would think that you even knew everything about me, which is too much.

    Who knows what these awesome people will think, it will be bad if they mess things up again.

    Every step is like walking on thin ice, trembling, quite uncomfortable.

    Su Xun didn't look down on them at all, and waved his hand directly, saying, "You can leave quickly."

    As for the promise, Su Xun doesn't need to urge him. If he doesn't follow the instructions, Su Xun promises to let him know what the price is. I believe that smart people don't dare to mess around.

    Sure enough, that Blake III immediately said: "Okay, we won't bother you anymore. After we go back, we will finish what we promised as soon as possible."

    A smart person like him knows very well that people can't take chances. People who are clever are not really smart, but will pay the price.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1155 Need to Ask for Instructions

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the person left, soon, the auto company began to operate urgently.

    Sterling, the president of the auto company, was also present during the negotiations that day. He was the main person in charge there, and his attitude was quite arrogant.

    In his opinion, the Chinese people of Tianji Technology Company are just a group of rude barbarians, and it is the best result not to reach a cooperation with them.

    In the end, it must be the Chinese people who have suffered the most.

    Possibly because Su Xun's attitude was too tough during the negotiation, which made him lose face a bit, so after the event, there were many people who complained about Tianji Technology, and they looked like they were at odds.

    It made people in the entire company feel a sense of resistance, and even had this idea, and they resolutely refused to have any cooperation with Tianji Technology.

    But it hasn't been two days, and Sterling was dumbfounded. The company's board of directors suddenly gave him an order to hurry up and reach a cooperation with Tianji Technology Company.

    This is not the most frustrating thing. What is even more frustrating is that the people above actually asked him not to make any requests. No matter what requests the people from Tianji Technology Company put forward, even if it is too much, they must agree to it.  .

    Sterling was stunned, and there was such a situation. In the mall, he had never seen such a situation, and it was too fake.

    And the company is so easy to talk about?  During the negotiation, I didn't make a request. It's too fake to make any request. Isn't that stretching your neck and letting others kill you, and you can't complain.

    It is completely different from the company's previous philosophy. Didn't it be agreed not to cooperate with Tianji Technology Company?

    The key point is that he has already let go of his words now, and his relationship with that side has become very stiff. In the company, everyone thinks that he and Tianji Technology are incompatible and incompatible.

    As a result, now, he is about to go to Tianji Technology and give in. What does this sound like? Isn't he slapping himself in the face? It makes people feel quite embarrassed.

    At the beginning, he definitely disagreed, and needless to say, he couldn't agree to such a thing.

    Unexpectedly, the people above the company scolded him directly, and told him that if this matter is not handled quickly today, then get out immediately. The company does not need a person like him.

    Sterling was terrified. He looks like a great president, but in front of the board of directors, what is he?

    Regardless of any face-saving things, hurry up and set off.

    Arriving at the hotel where they stayed, they contacted the negotiating team of Tianji Technology.

    A group of negotiating elites are very confused. What's going on today, I haven't figured out the situation yet. The people from the auto company are about to negotiate with him. Everyone, look at me for a while, and I will look at you.

    In the end, one of them said: "Mr. Sterling, I wonder if you can explain your purpose for coming."

    "The last negotiation, we ended too hastily, and the result was not very good. Looking at it now, the company feels that it was a huge loss that it failed to reach a cooperation with Tianji Technology, so we decided to recover the loss."

    "???"

    There are question marks all over his head. Is this Sterling out of his mind? Now he speaks quite politely, but he was not like this before.

    "However, we are not ready yet. If we negotiate now, I'm afraid"

    The negotiating team didn't know the situation, so they didn't dare to mess around for a while.

    Sterling was in a hurry, thinking that if you linger for a while, I will be out of work immediately, so he hurriedly said: "It's okay, there is no need to prepare, because our auto company came here with sincerity this time,  I believe that everyone will be able to reach a cooperation.￣

    "We don't need any conditions, we can let Tianji Yiyi come in, and we will also use our channel advantages to help Tianji Yiyi sell, just like an ordinary dealer."

    After saying this, everyone was dumbfounded again.

    Are you not mistaken, the auto company, which was still very tough before, and the lion opened its mouth, suddenly has no conditions?

    What is this equivalent to? When you go shopping for vegetables, a fishman asks you for a thousand yuan. It must be a big mouth of a lion. I don't agree.

    If you asked me for a thousand yuan for something that cost a hundred yuan, that would be too much.

    The key point is that the attitude of the fish seller is not good. You have not started to negotiate the price yet, so you are told to leave and express to you.??Look down on, meaning that you are too poor not to show yourself to others.

    Looking back now, the fish seller called you over, talked to you kindly, and gave you a dime for free.

    It seems to be a good thing, but normal people can't believe it. They feel that there must be a problem in some link, and it may be money extortion. It is better to be careful.

    The negotiating team is in the current situation. They can't understand one or two, so they can only say dryly: "ThatMr. Sterling, we are not quite used to it yet, we need some time to discuss it."

    "Don't discuss it, don't worry, there won't be any problems, the contract is brought, you can read it for yourself, if you think there is no problem, we can sign and cooperate."

    When he was talking, he threw out the contract directly. Everyone was even more shocked when they saw it this way.

    How can I negotiate and get the contract done? This operation is even more incomprehensible. It feels very chic and awesome.

    The key point is that they are all insiders. Looking at the two contracts, more than a dozen people checked back and forth, and found no problems. They are completely beneficial to the contract of Tianji Technology Company.

    If this kind of world-changing thing is really signed, it will be too beneficial to the company. They can be regarded as overfulfilling the task, and if they go back, it will not be ugly.

    But everyone is a rational person, and they know that they are all employees, and they have no qualifications to sign contracts on behalf of the company without authorization.

    Even if there is a huge temptation in front of them, they can only look at it and dare not make a decision. There is a real problem, and they are not responsible for it.

    So the guy said: "Mr. Sterling, I have seen your sincerity."

    "However, we can't make a decision on this kind of thing. We need to keep up with the higher-ups to report back. Please give us some time."

    After finishing speaking, Sterling had no choice but to nod, signaling him to hurry up.

    That guy looked at everyone and discussed it. He went upstairs to talk to Su Xun about this matter, and asked him to come down to preside over the overall situation and see if he could sign.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1156 Is it a bit too much

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon, the elite wearing gold-rimmed glasses came to the door of Su Xun's room, thinking that Su Xun hadn't woken up.

    As for the fact that the Blake family came early in the morning, they are not very clear, because they are not on the same floor.

    Ringing the doorbell of Su Xun's room, Su Xun didn't sleep in the first place, so he opened the door directly. Seeing that it was this guy, he asked, "What's the matter, what's the matter?"

    Su Xun knew that they were a group of people, and they were not very happy. They were originally entrusted with important tasks by the company, but after a long time of messing around, they seemed to be here to make soy sauce.

    There is no sense of existence, and there is nothing to do all day, which is quite uncomfortable.

    But there is nothing to do about it. It can only be said that it was a wrong choice for them to come here. Su Xun didn't care about it at all. He has been dealing with all kinds of messy things these days, and he has long forgotten about the negotiation.

    If someone hadn't reminded him, he wouldn't even know that he came to Nan'ao this time for the company, to reach a cooperation with the auto company.

    Of course, it was also because this matter was not very important, so Su Xun didn't take it too seriously. It doesn't matter whether he cooperates or not, and it's not necessary to cooperate.

    To put it bluntly, everyone thinks this way. It doesn¨t matter whether you cooperate with the other party or not, and you have an advantage on your side. If you don¨t cooperate with me, you will regret it sooner or later.

    If everyone has this idea, it will definitely not succeed.

    The elite said: "Boss, just now, the people from the Auto company came again. Their president, Mr. Sterling, wants to renegotiate with us."

    "Renegotiation?"

    Su Xun froze for a moment, thinking that this was some kind of medicine sold in the gourd.

    But after thinking about it carefully, Su Xun is not surprised, and must have an indescribable relationship with the Blake family.

    It is estimated that they also found out about this matter. They can even know exactly where Su Xun lives, not to mention what Su Xun came to Nan'ao for.

    Want to know, every minute.

    Having offended Su Xun this time, it is natural to handle it well so that the matter does not become more serious.

    After roughly understanding what was going on in his heart, Su Xun didn't say anything.

    There must be a reason for the change in the attitude of the auto company. Otherwise, why did the attitude that was so awesome before change now?

    If you take the initiative to come to the door, you will really lose face at all.

    Just think about it with your toes and you will know that there must be some force majeure factor behind this, otherwise, it would not be so direct.

    After Su Xun figured out what was going on, he said relaxedly: "Come on, just come, you can talk to them, I won't ask about this matter."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun yawned casually.

    This guy looked confused, and said in his heart that he couldn't. Isn't it a bit strange for a normal person to know this? Even if you are not shocked, you have to be surprised and express your respect for us.

    But Su Xun didn't, he just looked calm, as if it was a trivial matter.

    After all, he already knew what was going on, so how could he be surprised, something that didn't exist.

    The elite continued and said: "Boss, wait and listen to me."

    "Their negotiation conditions made us feel very strange. They didn't make any demands, and they agreed to us directly and unconditionally, and even brought the contract."

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh out loud after hearing this, thinking that this is not a normal thing.

    With the current condition, it would be strange for them to dare to raise the condition. If the guess is correct, this auto company must be controlled by the Blake family.

    With the major shareholder speaking, other people are nothing. They have to deal with the matter properly, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.

    It is estimated that they were also frightened. Now the pressure is quite high, and they can't wait to sign the contract as soon as possible, otherwise there will be no good results when they go back.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Isn't that normal, you just sign with them, don't ask me about this kind of thing."

    "Normal?"

    When the elite heard this, he felt that the whole person was not very well, and said to himself, don't joke with me, how can this condition become normal?

    The boss in front of him feels quite strange to him today.

    He added: "But the boss, they promised too readily. Among them, will there be anyTrap or something?  "

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Isn't the contract written in black and white clearly? Don't you understand it?"

    "It is true that we have not found any problems in the contract, but we are still a little uneasy."

    "There is nothing to worry about, don't worry about it."

    Su Xun knew that if he gave them a hundred guts, he would never dare to deceive himself, and then Su Xun said: "By the way, it's better not to agree to those conditions."

    "It's not okay to tell them this. We have to ask their company to subsidize the Tianji first-generation mobile phone we sell in Nan'ao, and they have to help us promote it for free."

    That's all Su Xun thought of, and he said roughly, "That's all. You can add more details, or you can bring up any other conditions you have. Don't be polite to them."

    If it was a normal company, Su Xun would not take advantage of the fire to cheat others, which is a bit immoral.

    However, this auto company is not a good bird. Su Xun could tell it during the negotiation, and it was full of strong discrimination.

    Since you are so awesome, I can only make you bleed now.

    It seems that these requirements are excessive, but in fact, for the size of the Blake family, they are completely within the acceptable range, and there is no big problem.

    This elite was completely dumbfounded. Su Xun was not mistaken, he even asked for conditions.

    Before people came over and said that they signed the contract unconditionally, they were all frightened, and felt that such a thing that fell from the sky may not be credible.

    But Su Xun was still not satisfied, he still had to put forward conditions, let the auto company provide subsidies, and let him help with publicity, among other things, this publicity is actually very expensive.

    In this day and age, advertising is very important, but it also costs a lot. For many companies' products, the marketing expenses may be higher than the cost.

    In addition, there are subsidies, it is too fake, it proves that the auto company has to lose money selling mobile phones, and I will subsidize money to help you do things, which is not what people do at all.

    Su Xun's behavior, I'm afraid it's a little bit of an inch, and the auto company is not a philanthropist, so how could they agree.

    If they are pushed into a hurry, they may collapse again, and such good things will be gone.

    The elite asked cautiously: "Boss, isn't it a bit too much for us?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1157 The Boss Has Arranged Long Ago

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Don't worry, you just do what I say, there is absolutely no problem, they will agree, go there quickly, I won't go."

    Su Xun said with a smile.

    Indeed, he didn't need to go there anymore, and he didn't bother to go to that group of people to continue talking nonsense.

    This elite didn't even know how he got there. Anyway, after he got on the elevator, he was still a little dizzy.

    What Su Xun said just now is really crazy, it still hurts him a bit at this moment, what can I do.

    Is it really according to what Su Xun said, but I feel that it is too bullying, more like bullying.

    Originally, the condition just now was enough to take advantage, but now it is even more excessive.

    It is estimated that the people from the auto company will go crazy when they hear it later, and they don't know how to face them later, but this is what the boss ordered, and they only need to obey the order.

    Still the same sentence, anyway, if things get messed up, Su Xun is going to take the blame, regardless of their business.

    After he got down, everyone was waiting, but he was the only one who didn't see Su Xun.

    A woman asked strangely: "Where is the boss, why didn't he come down?"

    "The boss said he didn't want to get involved in this matter, just leave it to us to discuss."

    Everyone was speechless for a while, thinking how can there be such a boss, it is simply irresponsible.

    For such a big matter, you are not so busy that you don't want to come down to sleep in your room?  For a while, everyone's evaluation of Su Xun was inevitably lower.

    Fortunately, you are still the boss, but it seems to be of no use at all, making everyone trust you for nothing.

    Then someone said dissatisfiedly: "Let us do everything. Can we make a decision on this kind of thing? Then let us make a decision whether to sign or not to sign this contract?"

    "That's not the case. The boss says he won't sign the contract."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, and thought that Su Xun was quite smart. He didn't come to see it for himself, so he could guess that the people in the auto company were too abnormal today.

    As the saying goes, soldiers never tire of cheating, negotiating with these foreign companies must be done carefully, otherwise it will be really miserable.

    Then the gold-rimmed glasses who went to Su Xun continued to speak: "The boss said that he is not satisfied with this condition, and needs the auto company to provide us with subsidies, and also to help us promote it for free."

    "What?"

    Everyone is dumbfounded, right? Are you sure this Su Xun is not joking casually? Why does it sound like he is joking?

    With such a condition, no one can think of a better adjective except to push forward.

    Co-authored for a long time, not because he was afraid that other people's contract would be fraudulent, but because he was quite dissatisfied with it. This must be too fake.

    "Are you sure you heard right, the boss really said so?"

    The gold-rimmed glasses almost burst into tears, and quickly said: "That's for sure, I can still lie to you, that must be what I said, and a word is not bad."

    "Boss, is he crazy? If he dares to say that, the people from the auto company will definitely turn his face and leave immediately. It's hard to get such a chance now."

    The gold-rimmed glasses said: "I see the boss as a whole, but he is very confident. I don't understand what he thinks, but he must be a little bit sure of himself."

    "Hehe, I think he doesn't ask about the company's affairs at all, and I don't think he can be sure."

    "Anyway, let's follow the boss's request, do what we should do, and leave the rest alone."

    Next, start negotiating terms with that fellow Sterling.

    After finishing speaking, one of the elites almost bit the bullet and said: "The specific situation is like this. I hope you will consider it carefully."

    "If it doesn't work, then we can only regret our cooperation."

    When they said this, they felt uneasy, not only them, but also the others, and they didn't dare to look at the faces of the people in the auto company.

    It is true that the faces of these people are not very good-looking, and it can even be said that one is uglier than the other.

    Including that Sterling, he was already blown away. This group of Chinese people is simply too much. The conditions given before are good enough, almost their biggest concession.

    But they didn'tNot satisfied, put forward unbearable conditions, this f*ck is simply bullying.

    I was quite upset in my heart, and even wanted to swear, but so what, I still have to hold it back honestly.

    Sterling is also a person with brains. It is impossible for him to lose his mind because of a moment of anger at this time. Otherwise, he would not be able to climb to such a high position in this kind of company.

    To put it bluntly, he could only endure it, and he probably guessed that the other party had some background, and even used the upper-level relationship. Otherwise, how could the shareholders of the auto company make a move.

    With the death order from above, no matter what the conditions are today, he has to agree, even if he himself is very unhappy.

    So Sterling said: "No problem, I agree to this condition, and I will ask someone to re-do the contract immediately."

    After finishing speaking, the negotiating elites at Tianji Technology were all dumbfounded.

    What, you heard me right, this kind of excessive condition, without even thinking about it, I just agreed, it feels like a dream.

    For a while, they became nervous instead, wondering if this was a fraud.

    When did the people in the auto company become so easy to talk, this is no longer good to talk, it is completely surrender, what you say is what you say.

    In a daze, the contract was finalized, and then the people from the auto company, as if relieved, left immediately.

    Looking at the contract in front of them, they were a little confused. This kind of contract can be said to be quite unequal, and Tianji Technology has made a lot of money.

    But they still feel that this is quite unbelievable, and they can't believe that these things will happen.

    After being silent for a long time, someone said: "Is this contract real?"

    "It has been signed and sealed. Do you think it is true?"

    "But the auto company, why did they"

    "ThisI want to know too."

    But the gold-rimmed glasses said: "I think, maybe the boss has already arranged all this."

    "When I went to him just now, he was very calm and not surprised at all. He seemed to have known in advance that the auto company would take the initiative to come to the door."

    "Secondly, he also deliberately increased the conditions, and he also seemed confident. He also told me not to worry, they will definitely agree."

    Speaking of this, everyone almost understood that their boss had already arranged everything.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1158

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "No wonder the boss has been seeing no one these days. I saw him leaving early and returning late. I thought he knew how to go out to play. It turned out that he was busy with this matter."

    A woman with short hair in the negotiation team said in a slightly guilty tone: "It seems that we have misunderstood him before. It's not that he doesn't care about the company's affairs."

    "On the contrary, when we didn't know it, we have been working hard silently, which is why we have the scene we see today."

    After other people heard this, they would feel a little guilty in their hearts. After all, they were somewhat dissatisfied with Su Xun before.

    During the negotiations, they were not professional at all, and their attitude was too tough. In the end, they were all cheated, and it was quite embarrassing. They didn't dare to go back to China, and they seemed to be very incompetent.

    After the negotiation was over, he didn't care about the company's affairs at all, as if he forgot what he was doing here.

    Going out to play every day, normal people will definitely be somewhat dissatisfied when they see it.

    Who made him the boss? At best, everyone dared to be angry and dare not speak out. There is really no good way.

    Now that all the truth is revealed, looking at the thick stack of contracts on the table, they finally understood what was going on.

    "Now I really admire the boss, no wonder he can manage Tianji Technology Company so well."

    "A person like Mr. Luo respects the boss so much. After we come here, we will listen to him in everything. It is conceivable that Mr. Luo knows his level."

    "The person who can convince Mr. Luo willingly is really amazing, I admire him!"

    "I think I've fallen in love with our boss, he's so cool."

    "Now I just want to know how the boss did it, and why he was able to make such a big change in the auto company."

    "That's right, this is a completely unfair contract, but the auto company actually agreed, it's amazing."

    "Now we can go back to China without worrying about any major problems. Long live the boss!"

    ""

    Su Xun didn't know it at this time, if he heard it, he would probably die laughing.

    ? In fact, he didn't know about it at all, and he knew it just now. Su Xun was a little embarrassed to be blown up like this.

    In fact, a few days ago, Su Xun really went out to play, and did not work hard secretly. What happened today can only be said to be an accident.

    ！！！！！！

    The Blake family's self-help actions did not stop.

    They came to Su Xun's side, and after getting Su Xun's forgiveness, they immediately went to the royal family's side, almost non-stop.

    ? I promised Su Xun that I would go to the royal family to settle the matter.

    In order to appease the emotions of the royal family, Blake III also went there himself. If other people came forward, it is estimated that they would be even more unhappy.

    After all, this past time is not a good thing.

    "Dear Mr. Blake, you came too fast this time, and we didn't even prepare in advance."

    Blake III came so suddenly that Violet's father, the prince of the royal family, didn't react at all.

    Come out quickly to greet him and say some polite words.

    Throughout Nanao, there is nothing to say about Blake III's status. No matter where he goes, others have to be very polite to him.

    Because he is the head of the Blake family and the helm of this huge family, the energy in his hands is terrifying.

    Even people from the royal family are useless, because people from the royal family are nothing in front of the Blake family. Although they are famous, they have no practical use at all.

    The two met and said some polite words, then went in and sat down.

    The prince was still thinking about what Blake III was doing here, so he asked a few general questions, trying to figure out his intentions.

    Blake III also knew that although this kind of thing was embarrassing, it was impossible not to say it, and it had to be said.

    "Prince, I'm here to talk about my son and Princess Violet."

    After saying this, the Prince's expression became a little unsightly. He thought that Blake III had heard about Princess Violet's sexual affairs that day, and was already a little dissatisfied with her.

    The prince hurriedly said: "Blake, Violet is indeed young and a bit self-willed, what happened that day,??It was all an accident.  "

    "After she went out, she found out that Blake was coming to see her, so the two of them didn't meet. I hope you don't get angry. I have already taught her a lesson, and I promise that this kind of thing will never happen again."

    Blake III was dumbfounded when he heard this, and knew that the prince had misunderstood, so he said: "Prince, you misunderstood. I don't mean to blame Violet."

    "There's no right or wrong about the two children, maybe that bastard in our family made Violet unhappy."

    Only then did the prince heave a sigh of relief, and said that it seemed that the matter was not as serious as he had imagined. Blake III spoke kindly and did not mean to be angry.

    In fact, how could Blake III be angry? He is simply embarrassed now, too embarrassed.

    Fortunately, a character like him is not generally strong in psychology, so he said directly: "Prince, I came this time to say that this engagement should be cancelled, and we will still be friends in the future, but the two children can do whatever they want."  Come on, let's not interfere."

    The prince's face immediately became quite ugly. He believed it just now, and felt that Blake III was not angry.

    Now it seems that the matter is much more serious than imagined, and the engagement is to be canceled. Can this be a normal reaction?

    The prince immediately said: "Blake, I knew your son was angry after he went back. What happened last time was really an accident. There is no need to cancel the engagement, right?"

    ? Just being self-willed and not meeting Blake IV once, he actually canceled the engagement. This This seems too serious. Why did the Blake family react so violently.

    At this time, the prince was even a little at a loss, even apologizing, looking a little humble.

    In front of the Blake family, it is normal to have a humble attitude. This marriage is more meaningful to the royal family, and they really need to marry the Blake family.

    In other words, for the prince himself, the significance is relatively large. He needs such a wedding and the help of the Blake family.

    Currently he is the prince, but his goal must be to become the king.

    If with the support of the Blake family behind him, everyone can work together to achieve a win-win situation, then after the Queen passes away, his chances will be much greater.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1159

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Prince, don't get excited, let me explain to you."

    Seeing the agitated prince, Blake III hurriedly comforted him: "To tell you the truth, it's not my idea to cancel the engagement."

    "Our Blake family is helpless. If we don't cancel this engagement, then the Blake family will be doomed."

    The expression on the prince's face was a little dull, and that look clearly said, you know how to tease me.

    What international jokes are you making? Everyone knows how awesome your Blake family is. You really shouldn¨t be too powerful. You are the only one in Nan¨ao.

    No one dares to provoke you. Now that you are in a sudden catastrophe, this is too exaggerated. Who can believe it.

    Blake III noticed the gaze on the other side, and he still had to explain: "Prince, I don't need to use this matter to deceive you."

    "Originally, the marriage was a win-win for us. My son also likes Princess Violet very much. If we didn't encounter huge resistance, we would not cancel this engagement."

    "Can´´"

    The prince still can't figure out why, who in Nan'ao dares to provoke your Blake family.

    Blake III said again: "This huge resistance is not from Nan'ao, but from the people in Huaxia. We can't afford it."

    "So it's best for you to understand. We are also for the Blake family. This marriage must be abandoned. Let's just pretend that there is no such thing in the future."

    In fact, the impact of this matter is not very great. After all, not many people know about it, and the two parties have not formally entered into a marriage contract.

    Cancellation of the engagement will not have a big impact, and it will not make the royal family's reputation bad, so it is not too difficult to operate.

    After finishing speaking, Blake III left without saying anything. This matter is already doomed, and there is no room for negotiation.

    After the people left, the prince thought for a long time here alone, and he was in a bad mood.

    Because this engagement is very important to him, but now it has been cancelled, which is a big blow.

    Blake III didn't look like he was lying to him. It could be seen that the Blake family had indeed encountered some indescribable things.

    The problem might have a lot to do with Violet, the prince keenly grasped this point, otherwise, why would they cancel the engagement.

    The prince directly found Lauren, and he asked, "Who did Violet meet when she went out that day? Tell me the truth."

    "this´´"

    Lauren is also an honest person. He didn't expect this matter to be brought up again after several days had passed.

    Feeling that after speaking out, Violet might be in bad luck again, so he was a little entangled.

    "Is he a Chinese?" the prince asked again.

    Lauren was taken aback, knowing that she couldn't hide it anymore, so she could only honestly say: "Prince, you already know?"

    "Sure enough"

    After finishing speaking, the prince probably understood in his heart. It seems that Blake III did not lie to him, but the question is, why would a Chinese person scare the Blake family.

    "Blake III came over just now and said that he canceled the engagement. His attitude was very firm and there was no room for maneuver."

    After hearing this, Lauren was taken aback, and immediately said in shock: "Ah, this shouldn't be possible?"

    "Everyone has already left. They said that they encountered huge resistance. The Chinese man found them. If the engagement is not canceled, the entire Blake family may be in danger."

    Lauren obviously didn't believe it: "This is too exaggerated. How could a huge Blake family be frightened by a Chinese."

    "Even that Chinese person has a big background, but everyone is too far away after all. His power in China should not be able to affect the Blake family."

    The prince thought so too, so he still didn't quite believe it.

    I even wondered if something happened between Violet and that Chinese man, which made the Blake family feel that she was not pure, so they canceled the wedding.

    If that's the case, the prince will probably be pissed off.

    But at this time, everything has to be held back, the prince said: "You go and send someone to investigate, and remember not to alarm the Blake family."

    "Look at Blake's house.?In the past few days, what happened.  "

    "Yes, I understand."

    ！！！！！！

    A few hours later, Lauren came back to report, with a look of panic on his face.

    He said: "Prince, something happened to the Blake family. The identity of the heir of the Blake IV family has been officially deprived."

    "What?!"

    This is too serious. Isn't the status of Blake IV's heir already a certainty? How can it be deprived of it?

    Not to mention that he is still the son of Blake III, how can a person be selfless, Blake III will definitely help his son to the throne, unless the son is really a waste, mud can't support the wall.

    Now that he is suddenly abolished, the problem is not so big. It proves that the Blake family has indeed offended someone who cannot be offended, and is currently saving itself.

    Looking at it this way, I really didn't lie to them, and there was no need to abolish Blake IV to deceive them.

    In this way, the prince will feel much better.

    If Blake IV is not the heir, then his status will drop several levels invisibly, so it's fine if you don't want this marriage contract, it's not too bad.

    The question is, what is the identity of the Chinese person related to Violet? Thinking of this, he couldn't calm down.

    He said, "Go and call Violet over, I have something to ask her."

    Violet came over not long after, the expression on her face was not happy, the relationship between the father and daughter has become rather stiff these two days.

    "Do you know what happened just now, people from the Blake family came to cancel the marriage."

    Violet was obviously shocked. Although this was a good thing for her, she felt that her father should be furious.

    Unexpectedly, it didn't. Instead, the prince asked calmly: "Because the Huaxia man you know went to the Blake family to put pressure on them to give up their marriage."

    Violet immediately thought of Su Xun, but she didn't expect that Su Xun had been secretly helping her, even going against the powerful Blake family.

    As soon as the prince came over, he immediately saw the clues. It seemed that his daughter had a lot to do with that Chinese man.

    He then asked: "You are free now, but I want to know what the identity of that Huaxia man is."

    "He has no identity, he is just an ordinary man, about my age, and his speech is very interesting." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1160 Return to Homeland

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The expression on Violet's father's face immediately froze.

    He felt that his daughter thought him an idiot, or that there was something wrong with his mind.

    Don't say anything else, can you be attracted to an ordinary person? No one will believe this.

    The prince has a little understanding of the character of his daughter.

    She usually looks quieter, but she actually has her own ideas, and her vision is quite high. Everyone knows that she is the only one who disagrees with the marriage contract with the Blake family.

    Many women longed to have something to do with a young hero like Blake IV, but Violet looked down on him from the bottom of her heart.

    If it weren't for the people from the royal family and her elders who have been suppressing her, it is estimated that this matter would have been a scandal long ago.

    You even looked down on Blake IV, but you fell in love with this Chinese man, but you said he was ordinary?  This is a bit unreasonable.

    Not to mention the Blake family, they are all afraid of him, which makes people feel unbelievable, how can it be ordinary.

    Seeing his daughter's sweet look, the prince already understood in his heart that there is something wrong with it.

    But he couldn't be angry anymore, the Blake family had already canceled the engagement, so why should he be angry.

    Besides, if something happens to Violet, who knows if that Chinese young man will take action against him.

    He is just a prince, and his status is not low, but he has no way to represent the royal family. To put it bluntly, he is nothing.

    People are not even afraid of the Blake family, do you still need to care about him? It is estimated that there will be no scruples when moving him.

    The prince sighed, and said: "Fine, whatever you want, you will be free in the future, and we will not interfere with who you marry."

    "But remember one thing for me. If you have anything to do, you must discuss it with your family, but don't make a decision by yourself. Anyway, your mother and I have always loved you very much."

    When the prince said this, he also revealed his true feelings.

    In any case, there is indeed only such a daughter. Before she was allowed to marry Blake IV, it was for her own self-interest, to put it nicely, for the royal family.

    It is inevitable that I will feel a little guilty in my heart, but I feel much better now that I don't have so many burdens.

    Still a little scared, Violet ran away with them on impulse, and didn't come back, so what would they do as parents.

    Violet blushed, how could she not understand what it meant, she smiled and said, "Dad, what are you talking about, I definitely wouldn't do that."

    ！！！！

    After the conversation here was over, Violet went directly to make a phone call with Su Xun, and the first sentence at the beginning was, thank you.

    This matter is the biggest trouble in her life, and there is no possibility of resistance. Reason tells her that she can only accept her fate and marry someone she doesn't like and has no feelings for.

    Now Su Xun's operation has given her a new life and regained her freedom. Although she doesn't know how Su Xun did it, in Violet's eyes, Su Xun has become an omnipotent god.

    You know, when she was seriously ill in Huaxia last time, she thought she was going to die, but it was Su Xun who gave her a new life.

    This time, he gave her a new life again. The two shots were like a gift of rebirth. Violet knew that she could not do without him in this life.

    Su Xun laughed, and soon realized what was going on. It seems that the actions of the Blake family were indeed fast enough.

    So Su Xun said: "It's nothing, your parents' reaction is okay, did they scold you?"

    "The matter is already in front of me, and it is useless for them to scold me."

    "Okay, I'm going back by plane in a while, and if I have time in the future, come to Huaxia to play." Su Xun said.

    Today I basically dealt with everything, and even settled the company's negotiations perfectly. It's hard to expect such a good ending.

    It also just proved that Su Xun was not abolished due to work. After this incident, the employees in the group have indescribable admiration for Su Xun.

    After everything is settled, there is no need to stay in Nan'ao. Everyone is in a hurry to go back, and there is no need for Su Xun to delay and let everyone go separately.

    Violet was a little disappointed: "I'm leaving so soon, can I still have time to see each other?"

      "If we meet, let's wait for the next meeting in Huaxia, I'll wait for you!"

    In fact, it is definitely possible to meet each other, but after seeing each other for a while, you have to leave in a hurry. Su Xun doesn't like that feeling.

    It's better to put this kind of expectation on the next time, maybe it will make the next meeting between two people better.

    Violet also understands that the time is still very long, and it's not that she won't see her next time. Now she has no restrictions, and her father also knows about her and Su Xun. Instead, it will be more convenient to go to Huaxia.  Not easy.

    She also said softly: "Okay, then I won't see you off, you pay attention to safety, I will miss you."

    "Me too´"

    Soon, Su Xun and his group arrived at the international airport, and finally it was time to say goodbye to Nan Ao.

    Frankly speaking, the feeling here is not very good, no matter how well they develop, but when you stay, you will feel that the people around you are different from you.

    Even if the language is fluent, it is difficult for you to integrate into other people's culture, and it will make you feel quite uncomfortable.

    Nowhere is as good as her homeland, if it wasn't for Violet, Su Xun promised that she would never want to come to this ghostly place.

    After more than ten hours of long-distance flight, the plane finally landed. When it arrived at Jianghai, it happened to be morning, and the whole city was only slightly bright.

    ?Even early in the morning, Jianghai was a bit cold. After staying in the climate of Nanao for a long time, I was obviously not used to seeing them when I came back.

    "Hurry up and go home to rest, take a hot shower in an instant, the temperature is different, don't get sick." Su Xun ordered, and he didn't follow.

    The dozen or so elite members of the negotiating team were obviously in good spirits, and the long-distance flight did not affect their energy.

    It can be seen that everyone is mainly in a good mood. After all, this time, the task has been overfulfilled, and when they return to the company, they will look better.

    Someone said: "Boss, we have to go back to the company to report the result of this negotiation. There is no way to rest now. Do you want to come with us?"

    "Forget it, no one is working so early, I'm going back to rest, and the rest has nothing to do with me." Su Xun said casually.

    Everyone in the negotiating team laughed, and no one dared to have any opinions on Su Xun anymore. This kind of person is just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. If you believe him, he is too naive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1161

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was not joking. He didn't care about the company's affairs. After he came back, he immediately entered the mode of throwing away the shopkeeper.

    As for this group of people, let them do whatever they want if they don¨t take a break. If the employees want to go to work, can the boss stop them? There is no such reason.

    Su Xun went to a roadside stall, spent more than a dozen yuan, and ate beef noodles. After eating a bowl of noodles, his body was already sweating slightly.

    Taking a taxi home, Su Xun found that An Suke was at home. An Suke was still sleeping at this moment. She probably hadn't woken up at such an early hour, and she didn't even realize that Su Xun had come in.

    However, when Su Xun sat on the edge of the bed and watched her sleeping soundly, An Suke was quite clever, and quickly opened her eyes when she felt it.

    Seeing that Su Xun was back, An Suke was still sleepy, so he called out directly, and regained his energy all of a sudden.

    "Wow, Su Xun, you're back, why didn't you say something in advance."

    When An Suke was talking, he hugged Su Xun. It was obvious that he had been away for so many years, and the longing in his heart could no longer be controlled.

    Su Xun felt An Suke's gentleness, and said at the same time: "I just settled the matter yesterday, and I decided to come back temporarily. I was not sure before, when will I be able to come back."

    At the same time, he asked again: "By the way, why are you back? I thought I was gone. You dare not live alone."

    "What you said makes me seem very timid."

    An Suke gave Su Xun a thump, and said, "It's not the weekend today. I just have time, so I came back last night to tidy up the house."

    "By the way, Su Xun, have you had breakfast yet? I'll get you some breakfast."

    Seeing that An Suke was so enthusiastic, Su Xun was really embarrassed to dampen her enthusiasm, so she said: "Don't tell me, the food on the plane is a bit unpalatable. I just didn't eat it. I'm about to starve to death."

    "Okay, then I'll get up and wash up and make breakfast for you, just wait a while!"

    An Suke didn't feel sleepy at all, and became very excited.

    This is actually the case between men and women. Sometimes this is not called deception. It is not enough for you to make the other party happy with a little nonsense.

    If Su Xun said that he had already eaten, then An Suke would not say anything, and he must still feel a little disappointed in his heart. These are normal mood swings.

    Just in time for An Suke to make breakfast, Su Xun hurried to take a shower, running all the way and sweating just now, it would be a bit uncomfortable not to take a shower.

    After coming out of the bathroom, An Suke's side was also ready, and breakfast was served on the table.

    Su Xun glanced at it. It was a sandwich and milk. It was a simple breakfast, but it looked exquisite.

    It is nothing to Su Xun to be able to eat again after eating, when he is satisfied after eating what An Suke made.

    An Suke patted himself on the head, startled Su Xun, and quickly said, "What's the matter?"

    "I just remembered one thing. When you were not at home two days ago, someone came to you. It was you."

    Su Xun frowned, but his heart was not calm. When someone came to his door, his first reaction was the Baisha Gang.

    This Baisha gang is his confidant's serious trouble, and he has been on guard all the time. Someday something might happen, and the situation will be very bad.

    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with An Su, so Su Xun will not be too nervous.

    An Suke shook his head and said: "It's an old man who said he belongs to the Mo family. If you come back, let me send you a message to go to the Mo family immediately."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, it turned out that the old sweeper from the Mo family was looking for him.

    Perhaps the person who came to the door in person was not the sweeping old man, after all, there are quite a few old men in the Mo family.

    However, the only person in the Mo family who is qualified to find Su Xun is the old man sweeping the floor.

    I don't know what's going on with him, but if the old man sweeping the floor has nothing to do, he won't go looking for him casually, maybe something happened to him.

    Su Xun's mood still couldn't be relaxed. If something happened, it was very likely to be the Baisha Gang. It was probably a member of the Baisha Gang who came to Jianghai to investigate.

    The last time the iron fan helmsman was killed, it has been some time since now, and the Baisha gang should have reacted to the situation.

    Even if it is a step-by-step investigation, it is not surprising to find Jiang Hai. What should come will definitely come. If you don't wipe out the Baisha Gang, you can't avoid this kind of thing.

     Su Xun knew not to be careless, the Mo family was probably in a hurry, everyone is now a grasshopper on a boat.

    So Su Xun said: "That's my friend, I guess you need to ask me for something urgent, you should stay at home first, I'll go and have a look, and I'll be with you when I come back."

    "It's okay, you go and do your work."

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun went out, he drove directly to Mo's house. The people in Mo's house didn't know Su Xun too well.

    Seeing Su Xun coming early in the morning, he quickly welcomed him in, and then said that the old man sweeping the floor had gone out to exercise, and asked him to wait for a while.

    A servant ran out, probably looking for someone, and not long after, the old sweeper was brought back.

    Su Xun saw that the old man sweeping the floor looked okay, he was wearing a white exercise uniform, very much like an old man who does Tai Chi.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun felt a little funny, and said jokingly, "I said, you really know how to play. With your body, you still need to exercise?"

    How to say it is also a Jindan state, not a master, but there is absolutely no problem with the body, I do not know how many times stronger than the average person, and it is not funny to go out to exercise.

    However, the old man who swept the floor gave him a glare, and said unhappily: "I couldn't sleep early in the morning, what's wrong with running out to relax."

    "Anyway, my cultivation base won't make any progress, and cultivation is useless. I'm so bored with nothing to do."

    Su Xun: ""

    This old guy is getting more and more shameless, but what he said is quite reasonable, and people don't know how to refute him.

    Su Xun said: "I just came back from abroad, and when I got home, I came here before my butt was hot. What's the matter?"

    Speaking of this, the face of the sweeping old man became serious, and he said in a low voice: "In the nearest Jianghai, a lot of cultivators suddenly appeared, and they are quite powerful."

    "A lot?"

    "That's right, Jiang Hai's several aristocratic families have more or less contact with each other."

    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn't calm down anymore, so he frowned and asked, "Is he from the Baisha Gang?"

    "I don't think it seems that if people from the Baisha Gang come, they must go straight to our Mo's house to investigate. Maybe you won't see me."

    "Besides, if you think about it, where did the Baisha Gang get so many people, and they were all sent here at once." The old man sweeping the floor guessed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1162 Undercurrent Surges

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's fine if you're not a member of the Baisha Gang!"

    Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.

    To put it bluntly, there is only one Baisha gang that threatens Su Xun and the Mo family.

    Su Xun didn't offend the other people very much. Those who wanted to kill Su Xun were all powerless. They didn't have that ability at all, so it's not worth mentioning.

    The Baisha gang is different, it is very powerful, and any leader in it should not be underestimated. If they come together, it will really kill people, not to mention their gang leader Bai Ruji, who is an even more terrifying existence.

    ?With Su Xun's current level, if he really meets Bai Ruji, it's not a question of whether he can beat him, but whether he can save his life. It may be difficult to escape.

    Su Xun and the Mo family have completely offended the Baisha Gang to death. As far as Su Xun himself is concerned, he doesn't know how many members of the Baisha Gang have been killed, and there is also a leader with a relatively high status.

    This is completely a death feud, the kind that cannot be adjusted.

    Everyone will either fail to meet, or if they do, they will die forever.

    Now Su Xun is just delaying time, so that the Baisha gang can't find himself and the Mo family for a while.

    It is good news to hear that it is not the Baisha Gang. If it is the Baisha Gang, Su Xun is really not easy to deal with.

    Of course, I dare not be careless, after all, Jianghai has always been calm.

    The sudden appearance of so many immortal cultivators is because everyone knows that it is abnormal. The key point is that you don't know what's going on, and you panic in your heart.

    It's like a vortex has formed around you, which may swallow you up at any time, but you don't know where the vortex is located.

    Su Xun then asked: "Have you had contact with those cultivators?"

    "Yes, of course I have been in contact with it, otherwise how would I know."

    When it came to this, the old man didn't dare to be careless, and shared what he knew with Su Xun, "These days, many immortal cultivators, after coming to Jianghai one after another, will choose to follow Jianghai  deal with big families."

    "After all, our four great aristocratic families are also considered to be on the Jianghai side, and there are not many people who can share a common language with them."

    "As far as I know, this group of people must have come from Wanzhou City."

    Su Xun immediately rolled his eyes at him, and said to himself, isn't this nonsense, so many cultivators didn't come from Wanzhou City, and if they appeared suddenly, that would be too fake, and it can't be justified.

    "Someone came to Mo's house, what did they say?" Su Xun asked.

    "A dozen or so young people have been here, and there are two middle-aged men leading the team. The others are fine. I can feel that those two middle-aged men are not weaker than you. Any one of them will be enough to come out."  You drink a jug."

    Su Xun glanced at the old man a little speechlessly, and said to himself, can you know what my strength is, and he didn't even have a concept, so he just guessed randomly.

    Besides, my strength changes every day, you know a hammer.

    However, he still said: "Is it okay to talk about the key points? What news did you get?"

    "I didn't get any news. The group of them asked some questions about the terrain of the river and sea, and then left. They stayed for a short time, probably for a cup of tea."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "I wanted to keep them here, but they didn't agree, so they just left. It happened two days ago."

    "I'll go. When someone chats with you, you didn't ask any useful information? For example, to set up a conversation."

    "You think I don't want to, it's useless at all, those people are almost dumb, they don't speak at all, only two middle-aged people talk to me."

    "But they just came to inquire about Jiang Hai's news, and they didn't like my strength, so they didn't bother to talk to me, so they left after talking."

    The old man sweeping the floor was a little depressed.

    It's better than before, Jiang Hai is almost unique in existence, when he was in the fake alchemy state, almost no one in Jiang Hai could beat him.

    Those three aristocratic families also have to add up in the late stages of the fake alchemy state to surpass him.

    When he broke through to the Golden Core Realm, he felt that he was really invincible, but who knew, one pervert appeared after another, he was just a rookie, the kind who was trampled casually, and no one would look down on him.

    Su Xiao laughed dumbfounded, and was not in the mood to comfort him. He was wondering why a large number of immortal cultivators in Wanzhou City came here.

    ?Inadvertently, the river and the sea have already been surging, and I don't know what happened next??What happens, this feeling, is not very good.

    "That is to say, they just want to inquire about the news, they don't have any malicious intentions, and they don't want to have too many entanglements with the Mo family." Su Xun said.

    "That's right, that's how it is. If they were malicious, the Mo family would have already disappeared. How can we wait until you come back."

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to have lingering fears and said: "So many people came all at once that day, it really scared me."

    "I thought the Mo family was going to die. Fortunately, nothing happened in the end. Su Xun, you said these people came here, what is the purpose?"

    The old man sweeping the floor was also quite flustered. Su Xun was the only person he could trust at present, and the two of them had already been bound together.

    It's no big deal if Su Xun leaves him, but if he loses Su Xun, then he has no guarantee at all.

    The Mo family is like a flat boat on the sea. When the storm comes, there is no ability to resist. Su Xun is the only hope to keep the Mo family.

    "You ask me, who am I to ask, how the hell did I know about this?"

    Su Xun's eyes were also darkened. The old man sweeping the floor provided too little effective information. It was like writing a math problem. He just drew a graph for you and didn't explain it. How would you know what the problem asked you to do.

    But Su Xun still said: "Don't panic too much, just be honest. I think since they have no malicious intentions, they won't mess around."

    "Immortal cultivators are also a kind of people. They all have the same root and origin. Reasonably speaking, they will not kill each other. You have not offended others, so why bother you for no reason."

    "We can't sit still and wait for death. We have to find some people to contact and see if we can find out some news. We don't know anything, it's too uncomfortable."

    "correct!"

    The old man sweeping the floor seemed to think of something suddenly, he said quickly: "It is said that people from Yaowang Valley have also come."

    "Valley of Medicine Kings?"

    This name is not unfamiliar, and the veiled woman still lingers in Su Xun's heart.

    For the Jianghai Four Great Aristocratic Families, the Valley of the Medicine King is the one they are most familiar with. It is not surprising that people who know the Valley of the Medicine King are here.

    He must have been in contact with one of the aristocratic families, and the news came naturally.

    It's not just the Mo family, other than them, everyone else should be panicking too.

    From this point of view, people from many forces in Wanzhou City should have come.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1163 Valuable News

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun pondered for a while, and guessed: "Could it be that there is some secret treasure relic on Jianghai's side, and let everyone come to fight for it?"

    If you think about it carefully, this possibility is still quite high. After all, chance is something that you can't go into details, and you can't touch something that you can't see.

    For example, when he went to Hong Kong Island last time, Su Xun accidentally found the cave of the Immortal Emperor. Although it was said that the old man took him there, it was Su Xun's chance.

    Maybe in Jianghai, some secret treasure from many years ago suddenly appeared.

    The old man sweeping the floor nodded and said: "To be honest, I guessed this way before, and I feel that it is probably because of this."

    "The good things from Jiang Hai, should we just let go of them like this, no wonder they didn't tell us anything, probably because they were afraid that we would find them first."

    Su Xun glanced at the old man sweeping the floor with the eyes of the mentally handicapped, and said in his heart that you don't look very good, but you think quite beautifully.

    "You should give up your mind. With so many forces coming, we are like little ants. If we are not careful, we may be crushed by others."

    "Not to mention anything else, we can't even deal with the Valley of the Medicine Kings. Add everything up, and we don't have any share in what others are fighting for."

    A merciless blow to the sweeping old man.

    The old man sweeping the floor also understands this truth, but people are naturally interested in treasures.

    Su Xun didn't even dare to think about it, let alone him.

    Good things can be obtained, which is naturally beneficial to cultivation, and it may be able to soar into the sky.

    If you think about it casually, you will know that so many forces can come to fight for it, which means that it has caused a sensation. It must be a good thing, a real treasure.

    But with so many powerful and powerful people, Su Xun is still too weak. If he wants to survive in the cracks among everyone and get some benefits, don't even think about it. It's almost impossible.

    Losing his life would really be worth the loss, so Su Xun didn't think about those things at all.

    I just hope that this group of people will not affect other people when they scramble. Jiang Hai can be regarded as Su Xun's second hometown, and there are many familiar people or friends.

    They are like cannon fodder in front of immortal cultivators.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, don't think about it, no matter what benefits it has, it has nothing to do with us. What we have to do is to protect ourselves when the undercurrent of the river and sea is surging here, and don't be affected by the fish in the pond."

    "In addition, you still have to be careful of the Baisha Gang. The Baisha Gang is in Wanzhou City, and its size can be considered a pretty good force. It is impossible not to join in the fun of this kind of thing."

    "If someone from the Baisha Gang finds out something, we're still just as unlucky."

    The old man sweeping the floor only thought of this, and immediately nodded seriously. Hearing about the Baisha Gang now is like hearing about ghosts.

    Regarding the Baisha gang, he did nothing, and became the enemy of the Baisha gang. To put it bluntly, it was all due to Su Xun.

    But the old man sweeping the floor couldn't resist, now he went to the Baisha gang to say that he was innocent, who would believe him, but in the end he died even worse, and he really couldn't get off after getting on the pirate ship.

    Su Xun added: "In addition, some young juniors of the Mo family, please be a little more restrained, don't go out to make trouble these days, who really provoked some forces."

    "It doesn't matter if a person dies, but it's not good to implicate the Mo family."

    Su Xun knows the virtues of people from these aristocratic families. There are some dudes who feel uncomfortable all day long if they don't do anything.

    Su Xun of the Mo family didn't care that much, but now that everyone was on the same boat, Su Xun couldn't stand by and watch when something happened.

    At that time, Su Xun will also be unlucky, he doesn't want to have that kind of trouble.

    The old man sweeping the floor tightened his face, and said directly: "Don't worry, I will strengthen management during this period, so that such accidents will not happen."

    "Okay, I'll go first, let me say this first."

    Su Xun got up and said: "Go and inquire again. If there is any news later, we will contact you again."

    ！！！！！！

    After leaving Mo's house, Su Xun's mind was already full of this matter.

    I couldn't figure out why those people came here, and I felt like a cat scratched my heart. It was really uncomfortable.

    Su Xun didn't want to get involved if there were any treasures, knowing that he didn't have that ability.

    If you can know some information, it will be much better, at least when you are dealing with it, you can know how? Avoid crises.

    So Su Xun felt that he still had to check the situation.

    The clues are in several aristocratic families. They have more or less contacted some people from Wanzhou City, and they may know something.

    The best person to get in touch with and who is completely credible is naturally Cui Hanghui.

    While driving, Su Xun turned on the Bluetooth and called Cui Hanghui.

    "Hello, Su Xun."

    Su Xun asked directly: "Where are you, are you at home?"

    "Not here, but at school, what's the matter?"

    When Su Xun heard that he was not at home, he didn't have any scruples, so he went straight to the point and said, "Recently, have some strange cultivators come to Cui's house?"

    "That's right, you also know about this?"

    "According to what the Mo family said, all the four great families should have met."

    Su Xun asked again: "Where are those people coming from? Do your Cui family know anything?"

    "I really don't know about this. Sometimes when I hear my father chatting with the Great Elder, I feel a little frightened. I can't figure out what those people's intentions are, and I can't get any useful information."

    Cui Hanghui added: "Besides, my dad didn't let me ask too much about this matter. Those people lived in Cui's house, so I don't even dare to stay in Cui's house now."

    "I heard that any one of them can wipe out the Cui family directly. It's scary, but I've been in contact with them. They're pretty good people and they don't have any malicious intentions."

    "You mean, someone lives in Cui's house?"

    Su Xun was a little surprised and got some valuable news.

    Looking at it this way, the group of people who went to Cui's house were a little different from those who went to Mo's house, which proved that they were easy to talk to and didn't have much airs, so they just stayed at Cui's house temporarily.

    The group of people in the Cui family, maybe they can get in touch and see if they can find out some news.

    There must be a large part of the reason why people don't disclose the news to the Cui family. It is because the Cui family is too weak, and there is no one in the Jindan state, so how could they be interested.

    Su Xun is different, no matter how he is also at the Golden Core level, he should not be considered weak, maybe he will go, and he can say a few words.

    Of course, Su Xun also had to be careful, if it was a member of the Baisha Gang, then Su Xun would explode on the spot.

    Everyone in the Baisha gang knows Su Xun's appearance, and probably still remember him vividly.

    If this is encountered in person, there is no room for reaction, which is the most terrifying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1164 Private Talk

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "That's right, that group of people came to Cui's house two days ago, and they probably won't stay for long, which made us tremble all day, for fear of offending them."

    Cui Hanghui said truthfully.

    Su Xun asked again: "What does that group of people look like, such as the clothes they are wearing, you can tell me about it."

    Cui Hanghui said: "A group of young people, all of them look imposing and imposing. I think they are quite powerful. The clothes they wear are all uniforms."

    After Su Xun obtained these two conditions, frankly speaking, he probably already knew it in his heart, and it was not a big problem.

    Basically, the Baisha gang has been ruled out. After all, he has secretly lurked in the Baisha gang, and he probably knows what it looks like inside.

    There are some young people in the Baisha Gang, but their level is very average. They are all supported by older people, and they are already a bit broken.

    Gangs are also like this, there is nothing to do.

    Talented young people have all gone to colleges and sects, where they can have better resources to help them. It is nothing to join your Baisha Gang, but it is not good to say it.

    In this way, a vicious circle will be formed. If the young people who are awesome don't come, the ones who come will be very ordinary and have no status in the gang.

    So at that time, Su Xun went undercover and joined very easily. After all, Su Xun is already at the Golden Core level at this age, and he is quite talented.

    If the Baisha Gang came, Su Xun felt that they would not send young people because they did not have the confidence.

    Your young people are not at the same level as others, they only have to be beaten, and they are not competitive when they come, so it is unlikely.

    And they are still wearing the same clothes. As far as he knows, the gangs are relatively scattered. It is an exaggeration to say that there is no organization and discipline, but the unity is indeed not that strong.

    Based on his experience in the Baisha gang, it is estimated that there is no uniform clothing, and this possibility can basically be ruled out.

    In addition, it is definitely not Yaowanggu. If it is really a person from Yaowanggu, then the Cui family must know.

    Su Xun said again: "Go and tell me, I will go to Cui's house later and want to see them."

    "Su Xun, this Is it a little impulsive, after all, I haven't figured out their temper."

    Su Xun smiled and said: "It's okay, didn't you say that they are quite easy to talk to, I'll go and see, if people don't want to say anything, then just chat casually, you won't offend them."

    "Okay, then I'll make a phone call to get in touch with my family, you can just drive there, and I'll go back too!"

    The two chatted for a while, then hung up the phone, Su Xun turned the car around and went to Cui's house to check on the situation.

    Arriving at Cui's house very quickly, Cui Hanghui's father obviously knew that Su Xun was coming and had been waiting for him.

    "Mr. Su, hello."

    Su Xun didn't greet him politely, and said, "Uncle Cui, where are they?"

    "It's upstairs. It seems to be going out later today. I guess they will come down soon. Why don't you sit and wait for a while."

    Cui Hanghui's father was obviously in pain, he couldn't afford to offend any of the people on both sides, and the key point was that he didn't dare to go upstairs to disturb them.

    In the past two days at Cui's house, it can be said that the security is heavily guarded. Everyone is uncomfortable and afraid that something will go wrong. After all, there are people who cannot be offended.

    Su Xun also listened to Cui Hanghui's father, didn't go up, just wait below, anyway, they will always come down when they go out.

    Before he sat down here, Cui Hanghui has rushed back here, and it can be seen that Cui Hanghui's whole complexion is much stronger than before.

    It is estimated that there has been some progress in cultivation.

    Not long after, there was a movement from above, and Su Xun raised his heart, knowing that someone was going to come down.

    Looking up, no, this dress looks familiar.

    Look again, there is an acquaintance in the crowd, and it is Yang Jingrui who solved the difficulties for himself and entered the city when he was in Wanzhou City.

    Meeting him here surprised Su Xun. It was hard to imagine that everyone would meet again after leaving Wanzhou City.

    However, Su Xun was also very pleasantly surprised. When he met him, it would be much better. This is good news.

    Su Xun and Yang Jingrui didn't really have any friendship, but at least they could talk. He also knew that Yang Jingrui had a warm heart and a good temper.

    Maybe this time I can really learn from him.In the mouth, what do you know, at least with him, it is still possible for you to keep yourself.

    Su Xun said in surprise, "Brother Yang, is that you?"

    Yang Jingrui noticed Su Xun only now, and was quite surprised. He was taken aback for a moment before he said, "Brother Su, youwhy are you here?"

    "I am from Jianghai. The last time I went to Wanzhou City was because of something."

    Yang Jingrui patted his head, and then he remembered that Su Xun was not from Wanzhou City, otherwise, he wouldn't have been there last time, he didn't even have an identity token, and he had to help him out.

    "I didn't expect that you are from Jianghai." When he said this, Yang Jingrui had a weird expression on his face.

    "Brother Su, are you from the Cui family?"

    ? Yang Jingrui is a bit strange, because Su Xun's surname is Su, and there is something wrong with this name.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "We are all friends. I heard that an expert is coming, so I wanted to come to pay a visit. I didn't expect it to be Brother Yang. If I knew it was you, everyone would not be so nervous."

    ? Yang Jingrui also smiled, and clearly understood what Su Xun meant and what Su Xun's purpose in coming here was.

    He looked at Su Xun twice more, and then said, "Brother Su, let's talk to the side."

    Su Xun immediately understood what he meant. Yang Jingrui probably wanted to tell him something, but he couldn't let everyone know, so he had to avoid it.

    Yang Jingrui ordered again: "All of you, wait here, it will be fine in a while."

    "yes!"

    There are more than a dozen young people behind them, all of whom are quite obedient and cooperative.

    When the two of them went out, everyone in the Cui family was shocked.

    Especially Cui Hanghui's father and Cui Hanghui, they looked at each other in blank dismay.

    I didn't expect that the expert who came to the family actually knew Su Xun. From this look, the relationship between the two seems to be pretty good, at least they are not enemies and can talk to each other.

    For a while, I have to admire Su Xun's awesomeness. You can even know people in these places, which is really amazing.

    They must be curious about what the two of them are going to say when they go out, who wouldn't want to know, but they obviously don't want others to know, you can't help being curious, you have to hold back.

    The strength is low, and sometimes you don't even have the right to know.

    Of course, they also relaxed a lot. Since they are Su Xun's friends, the Cui family don't have to worry about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1165 The Disaster of Extinction

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun and Yang Jingrui came to the courtyard of the Cui family. The courtyard was very large, but there was no one there at the moment. The people of the Cui family were very conscious and avoided it at this time.

    ? Yang Jingrui waved directly, and a barrier appeared between him and Su Xun.

    This was arranged with aura, in order to prevent anyone from hearing what the two of them said.

    With the isolation of this enchantment, then there is no need to worry about the walls having ears and so on. It is impossible to eavesdrop if the level is not as high as Yang Jingrui, even if Su Xun wants to eavesdrop outside.

    Yang Jingrui said, "I'm curious, what are we doing in Jianghai this time?"

    "Curiosity is indeed there, but it is more anxiety. After all, we lived a very stable life, but when you suddenly appeared, it is inevitable that we will be afraid of accidents."

    Su Xun smiled and said that he and Yang Jingrui didn't need to hide too much.

    Yang Jingrui was quite normal, and said, "Then what do you think we are here for?"

    "Maybe, some treasure has appeared in Jianghai? I think this possibility is relatively high." Su Xun expressed his guess.

    Yang Jingrui laughed outright, shook his head and said, "It would be great if there is really some treasure, I probably won't come here either."

    "I'm not interested in so many people fighting for some treasure together."

    "Then, what's going on?" Su Xun asked strangely.

    Yang Jingrui's face looked a lot more serious, and he said, "Actually, we didn't plan to talk about this matter to the outside world, because the realm of the immortal cultivators in Jianghai is too low, and there is no benefit in knowing."

    "I think your cultivation base is not bad, and you are still young. You have a good future in the future. It would be a pity if you don't know anything like the others in Jianghai."

    "I'll tell you what's going on, but you just need to know it yourself, and it's better not to say it outside."

    Su Xun felt a little heavy when he heard his words, so Su Xun didn't dare to be careless, nodded quickly and agreed: "Okay, I promise you."

    "Actually, coming to Jianghai this time is not a good thing, but a bad thing. There is going to be a disaster on Jianghai's side."

    "What?"

    Su Xun's heart was quickly raised.

    Disaster, what kind of disaster is it?

    It must be something extraordinary to be called a disaster by Yang Jingrui and his group.

    Maybe even people like Su Xun will be swallowed up directly, let alone ordinary people.

    Su Xun then said: "What kind of disaster, are the consequences serious?"

    "That's right, the consequences are very serious, let alone Jiang Hai, if it is not handled well, our entire China, and the entire world, may suffer."

    Su Xun: ""

    For a while, I didn't know what to say. I always felt that this statement was too exaggerated. Could it be that the legendary end of the world is coming?

    But how could that kind of thing exist? The world operates under the same rules, and the end of the world is simply nonsense.

    Su Xun did not speak, waiting for him to continue.

    Yang Jingrui continued: "You are a person who was born and bred in the secular world. Although I am very surprised why you can have this level of cultivation in the secular world, but you don't know these things, which is a reasonable thing."

    "A long time ago, in fact, the cultivators of immortals did not gather together. Everyone wandered in the clouds and wild cranes, looking for a blessed place in the cave, and their lives were really like immortals."

    "However, hundreds of years ago, Wanzhou City appeared. Until now, there have been dynasties. Ordinary people have passed away for several lifetimes. Do you know why Wanzhou City appeared?"

    Su Xun shook his head instinctively. To be honest, he really didn't know what was going on.

    At the beginning, he also thought about this question himself, why there is such a thing as Wanzhou City, which gathers immortal cultivators together, which seems very unscientific.

    According to Su Xun's own personality, he hates it very much. Gathering with many immortal cultivators, he believes that if possible, traveling around is the real fun.

    Su Xun's own idea is that it is possible to gather immortal cultivators together. On the one hand, it is because of the advent of modern society that the aura of heaven and earth on the earth now is incomparable with before.

    Even compared with decades ago, it is estimated that there is a big gap, let alone hundreds of years ago.

    Xiuxian?The number is getting smaller and smaller, and cultivating immortals has become a difficult task.

    It may be that some powerful immortal cultivators thought of this method. Through special means, they forcibly built the place in Wanzhou City to make that place full of aura, so that it is convenient to practice, so that there will be no immortal cultivators in the future.

    Part of the reason may be that the population is increasing, and more and more places have been developed.

    If you want to practice quietly just like hundreds of years ago, you can find a place deep in the mountains, but the difficulty is still quite high.

    Also in order to avoid some bad things happening with most ordinary people, so avoidance has become an unavoidable thing.

    Ordinary people are definitely not opponents of immortal cultivators, but immortal cultivators will not really harm ordinary people, after all, everyone is of the same kind.

    But listening to Yang Jingrui's tone, it seems that this is not the case. Su Xun thinks that there may be a lot of stories in it.

    Yang Jingrui continued: "All of this is to protect human beings."

    "Hundreds of years ago, Wanzhou City was not called Wanzhou City at that time, but a desolate desert."

    "However, some ghosts and ghosts appeared here. According to literature records, there were officers and soldiers stationed here at that time, but they suffered heavy losses. Many people said they saw ghosts."

    "Later, things became more and more troublesome. The immortal cultivators realized this matter. Some immortal cultivators rushed over. After careful inspection, they discovered that something was wrong."

    Yang Jingrui said: "There is a rift in a space here, and there is a rift between our world and another world."

    "Is there really another parallel world?" Su Xun was surprised.

    "That's right, the research on space has been very limited since ancient times, and no one has studied it carefully, but what happened hundreds of years ago proved that parallel worlds really exist."

    "The key to the other world is not a good thing, or they are not human beings, and they are completely different species from us humans."

    "Unexpectedly, they also have spiritual energy in their bodies, and they are so powerful that many immortal cultivators have lost their lives at their hands."

    "You should have heard a saying that people who are not of our race must be punished."

    Yang Jingrui said: "The alien species are too cruel, and countless seniors have realized that they must not be allowed in, otherwise they will be destroyed." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1166: A New Crack

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "After realizing the seriousness of the problem, our ancestors, hundreds of years ago, after countless bloody battles, finally cleaned up the alien species in the world."

    "At the same time, the space crack was temporarily sealed."

    When Yang Jingrui said this, his face was quite serious, and he only heard him say: "But once a space crack appears, it means that it cannot be repaired."

    "Over the years, the powerful cultivators have tried countless methods, but there is no way to repair the space cracks. They can only seal them temporarily, but the seals are only temporary."

    "As long as this crack still exists, then the alien demons have a chance to come out. Their living environment is very harsh, not as good as ours. It can be said that it is a thousand miles away."

    "So after knowing that there is a wonderful world here, they plan to occupy it, and fighting is inevitable."

    "The number of demons is very large. Unlike human beings, immortal cultivators are only a part of human beings. Most ordinary people don't have any reason, but demons have their own strengths, although there are also strengths and weaknesses."

    "And these demons have tenacious vitality and are difficult to kill. The magic core in their bodies must be wiped out through spiritual energy."

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably understood what was going on. He had to say that this was huge news, and it had a big impact on him.

    I really didn't know before that this kind of thing can still happen. It turns out that the world we live in is not peaceful, and may even become extinct at any time.

    The existence of Wanzhou City is actually a strong fortress, guarding that crack and resisting demons from other worlds.

    Once Wanzhou City falls, the whole world will be over.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help being awed. It turns out that most of the cultivators are making contributions in secret.

    Protecting the human beings all over the world, but no one knows their existence.

    As if it is an invisible responsibility, the cultivators have already shouldered all the responsibilities and remained silent.

    Maybe there is nothing to do if you don¨t carry it, because in this world, most people have no ability, they are just ordinary people, and only immortal cultivators have the ability to fight against evil spirits.

    Why is it said that when the sky falls, there will be tall people standing up to it, because if the sky falls, then everyone will die together.

    It is believed that after hundreds of years, this has become a kind of inheritance, and resisting evil spirits must have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    Su Xun said: "It turns out that the existence of Wanzhou City is such a thing. I don't know it yet, and I feel a little ashamed."

    "I don't blame you for this, because you are not a cultivator in the traditional sense, and it is normal not to know these things."

    Yang Jingrui said again: "However, it is what we want to see people like you become immortal cultivators in the secular world."

    "Because over the years, in the confrontation with demons, we have suffered too many casualties."

    "Maybe you don't know that the number of immortal cultivators is getting smaller and smaller, and it seems to be a bit out of date now. The growth of young people is too slow after all."

    "If we continue like this, it is estimated that sooner or later, we will be unable to withstand it. When the demons really rush in, then in this world, human beings will almost be extinct. The number of demons is terrifying."

    Hearing this, Su Xun's heart felt a little heavy.

    Originally, I thought that when I got rid of the enemy of the Baisha Gang, basically there would be no one to offend, and I could live in Jianghai with peace of mind.

    Having friends and women, everything is needed, no one dares to offend him, isn't it a flattering thing, this kind of life is afraid that even the gods will not change it.

    But now that I heard about this incident, it had a great impact on Su Xun.

    It turns out that all immortal cultivators have responsibilities, and the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. This responsibility is already doomed when you become an immortal cultivator.

    Facing the invasion of evil spirits, you can't stand idly by, and you can't be a selfish person, thinking that there is no shortage of me anyway, and there are so many people fighting against it.

    If they can't stand it, it's probably useless for me to go alone.

    But if everyone thinks this way, isn't it all over, no matter who it is for, they have to contribute their own strength.

    In the past, Su Xun didn't know about this matter, so it was understandable, but now that he knew it, Su Xun had to pay attention to it, and he couldn't ignore it.??On the sidelines.

    However, Su Xun was still quite strange, and asked again: "Didn't it mean that it has been sealed, why are you still fighting?"

    "It's good to seal it, but if you don't kill the demons, there will be more and more demons in the distance. Once the seal is broken, it will be a catastrophe. That seal was condensed by the exhaustion of many seniors.  of."

    "If it is destroyed, we will no longer be able to make another one, and the demon will be completely unable to resist it."

    Yang Jingrui said: "Hundreds of years ago, the predecessors were still capable of fighting. At this time, we have suffered heavy casualties, and the number of immortal cultivators has declined. If we really let the evil spirits out, we are no match."

    "Inside the crack, it's not that world anymore. There's a buffer zone between the two worlds. We've basically been fighting in the buffer zone to stop the demons."

    Su Xun understood, it turns out that there are fights every day.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You come to Jianghai, does that mean that there are cracks in Jianghai?"

    "Yes, after our inspection, there may be a second crack on the Jianghai side. This is the first time that other cracks have appeared in hundreds of years. The situation is getting worse."

    ?Su Xun's whole body was tense, there was no mistake, there was also a crack on Jianghai's side, doesn't that mean?

    The previous crack was okay in the desert, basically there were few people, and the evil spirits did not harm many ordinary people.

    But it would be bad if it appeared in Jianghai. Jianghai is one of the most developed cities in China with a large population, and the vicinity here is basically an economically developed triangle area.

    Once something happens here, people will soon be finished.

    Su Xun was almost stupid for a while, could it be that a catastrophe is really coming? As for his own strength, he probably doesn't count as anything in front of the huge number of demons.

    "The number of immortal cultivators is so small now, can they still withstand this crack? Doesn't it mean that they have no ability to seal it?" Su Xun was a little anxious.

    Yang Jingrui said calmly: "Don't worry, we already have experience with this crack and found it early, unlike the one hundreds of years ago, we don't know how long it took before we discovered it."  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1167

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "When the cracks first appeared, they were actually still unstable. Because of their special physique, those demons didn't dare to come out casually."

    Yang Jingrui said: "Besides, the space energy of the crack that just came out is very weak, so it is better to repair it completely."

    "As long as we go down and clean up the demons, then the crack can be repaired, and it must be repaired, otherwise there will be two cracks. Our monks in Wanzhou City can't stand it at all. When the time comes, we will be exhausted, maybe two  Cracks can't stand it."

    The matter is very serious, but Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it can be repaired, it means that if it is discovered early, it can be rescued.

    Su Xun asked strangely: "Why don't you just repair it directly, do you have to go down and kill the evil spirits?"

    If possible, it is best to have no casualties, but if it is a battle, how can there be no casualties.

    Yang Jingrui shook his head: "That's impossible. If it is repaired, it must be done without any external interference. The evil spirit has finally waited for this crack, so how could it give up so easily."

    "Fortunately, the cracks just started. There shouldn't be too many demons in the buffer zone, and the powerful ones won't come, because too powerful ones will easily lead to unstable space, and finally the space collapses, which is a bad thing for them."

    "After the cracks appear, we can go straight down and kill him without leaving a piece of armor."

    ? Yang Jingrui's words were very domineering, but Su Xun knew that things were definitely not that simple.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Brother Yang, have you ever thought about using some weapons of mass destruction and throwing them in directly."

    "In the development of modern society, in fact, many weapons can no longer be underestimated. There are some top-notch ones. Even cultivators should be careful."

    Yang Jingrui smiled wryly, and he said: "It's useless, you are also in the Golden Core state, so you should be very clear. Once you reach the Golden Core state, you will not be afraid of hot weapons because of the strength of your physical body."

    "I know you are talking about he weapons, which may have some influence on immortal cultivators, but the physical strength of demons is stronger than ours, so it will not be useful to them."

    "On the contrary, the gas emitted by the explosion of these weapons is a trouble to the immortal cultivators. Some people have tried it, but it is useless."

    Su Xun took a deep breath, knowing that his thoughts were still a little naive. Over the years, he probably had already thought of all the ways he could think of.

    But it's useless. To put it bluntly, only the aura of the immortal cultivator can destroy the evil spirits, so they can only fight bloody.

    Su Xun said: "Where is the entrance to the crack, if you need it in battle, call me, I can't stand by."

    "Okay, don't worry, I will definitely call you together when the time comes, multiple people have multiple strengths."

    ? Yang Jingrui patted Su Xun, seeming to appreciate it.

    Although Su Xun's strength is a little weaker in his eyes, it is a good thing to have this heart.

    If everyone is greedy for life and afraid of death, then there are still people to guard this world.

    Over the years, there must be people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. They don't want to face the demons and enter the buffer zone to fight. No one can guarantee that they will come back alive.

    Their thinking is, why should I go all out to protect those ordinary people, in the end people don't know who I am, and even my body can't be kept after death.

    As everyone knows, if you don't protect it, everyone will die together in the end, and you still won't be able to survive.

    So Su Xun can't ignore it. In Jianghai, he has his lover and friends. Once the crack is not guarded, the people around him will be the first to die.

    Yang Jingrui added: "However, the crack has not yet appeared. We have been looking for it these days, so there is no need to worry too much. This time, everyone is working together."

    "Because Wanzhou City needs a lot of manpower to guard it, so we sent our young people over this time."

    ? Su Xun nodded. He hasn't found the crack yet, which proves that it hasn't appeared yet. This time, he has made sufficient preparations. I believe there should be no big problem.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I didn't tell the people from the four great families of Jianghai, but you also discussed it in advance?"

    "That's right, although they are immortal cultivators, they are too weak to fight against demons. Those below the Golden Core level will be cannon fodder if they enter."

    "Only those above the Golden Core Realm can barely protect themselves, so telling them won't be of much use, but it will cause a certain amount of panic."

    Su Xun understands, there is indeed a reason not to say.?Yes, it is similar to what the sweeping old man thought, it is indeed because they are too weak.

    It's not that they look down on them, but that they don't want to harm them, and there are too many family members of the four great families. Unlike the immortal cultivators in Wanzhou City, they have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for resisting evil spirits.

    It is inevitable that someone will spread the news. If ordinary people know about it, the panic will be too great, and the whole world will be in chaos at once.

    Like Su Xun's strength, it's not bad, so Yang Jingrui told him.

    Just heard Yang Jingrui say again: "To put it bluntly, cultivation depends too much on talent, and resources are also very important. They have nothing to do in the secular world."

    "Over the years, we have actually been trying to find ways to help immortal cultivators in the secular world. For example, at a very low price, we can give them some cultivation resources and let them improve their strength as much as possible, but the effect is not very good."

    Speaking of this, Su Xun suddenly understood, no wonder, no wonder Yao Wanggu would come to Jianghai, and return the entire auction to the Four Great Masters of Jianghai.

    People from the four great families feel that this is helping the poor, but in fact they really want to help a little.

    But there can only be so much help, and the rest depends on your own good fortune. With limited resources, it is impossible for the people of Wanzhou City to give you good things for your use.

    ?After all, your aptitude is average, so if I can use it for you, it is better to train my own people.

    After all the thoughts were smooth, Su Xun felt that it was really not easy for these cultivators.

    Many people estimate that they have been trapped in Wanzhou City all their lives, and they regard resisting demons as their life's mission, and they are bleeding in obscurity.

    Thinking of this, I can't help but be in awe.

    However, the current situation is obviously not good for human beings. There are fewer and fewer cultivators, but the demons seem to be endless. People can't see hope, and they can only live one day at a time.

    Su Xun asked again: "By the way, in this world, is there only cracks in our Huaxia, and there are no other places?"

    "No, there is only one in Wanzhou City. In a few days, Jiang Hai is probably the second one."

    However, Su Xun felt a little strange. Why do we have it here, but not abroad?  Is this thing targeted?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1168 The Conversation Ends

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why is there only cracks in our place? It's too strange. Could it be that there are cracks in other places, but they haven't been found?" Su Xun asked strangely.

    Because this gives people the feeling that it is indeed quite strange, and even a little incomprehensible.

    If the first crack appeared hundreds of years ago, it can be said to be a coincidence, and the second one appeared immediately, and it was still in China as before, so it is not a coincidence.

    However, Yang Jingrui said with a serious face: "In fact, it may not necessarily be a coincidence. Some of us have speculated that there is still a reason for appearing in Huaxia."

    "what reason?"

    I only heard Yang Jingrui say again: "Because only we have immortal cultivators in China, and there are almost no foreign countries."

    "The aura of heaven and earth in China is the weakest. At the same time, when some powerful cultivators are fighting, they will have a certain impact on the space."

    Su Xun understood, "That is to say, after a long time, the interlayer of the space will be weakened by the impact, giving the demon a chance."

    "That's right, that's what it means. There's no way around it. Who would have known about it before?"

    Su Xun said: "In this case, only we Chinese people will guard it, and people from other countries will probably die."

    "Don't tell me, you're right. People from other countries don't care about it at all. Someone once communicated with their high-level officials."

    Yang Jingrui seemed a little dissatisfied, "But they are quite indifferent, thinking that this is our China's business and has nothing to do with them."

    Su Xun also sneered, human nature is like this, many big countries in the world are very hostile to China, I can't see you are more powerful than him.

    When this kind of thing happens, they will definitely not take it seriously. Anyway, you are unlucky, and it has nothing to do with me. It's good if you don't gloat.

    As for what, if China is finished, and the whole world suffers together, it would be bullshit, so I wouldn't believe it.

    Su Xun then said: "It is estimated that they have never seen the power of demons before."

    "It is said that in the last century, the attitude of these people in foreign countries made a senior very unhappy. The senior directly caught a living demon, the one with relatively low strength, and went abroad to wreak havoc and scare their high-level officials. Many of them  People lost their lives."

    Su Xun almost laughed when he heard that there is still this kind of operation, but it sounds pretty awesome.

    For these people, you really have to scare them, otherwise you don't know how to be afraid at all.

    Su Xun then asked: "Then, what happened?"

    "What else can happen, just believe it. The demons at that time were recorded by the camera, so that no one doubted them."

    "Especially the seniors directly said that this kind of thing is still the most rubbish. The number of things like this is estimated to be more than human beings. They finally realized the seriousness of the problem."

    "If this group of things ran out, everyone would die together, and they would definitely not be able to survive, so they coaxed, saying that everyone can cooperate together."

    Yang Jingrui was a little disdainful, "However, there are no immortal cultivators in their foreign countries, and there are also immortal cultivators from our side to guide them, and pick people who are not bad."

    "But everyone has different personalities. Foreigners still don't approve of this kind of thing, and they have almost no foundation. The effect is too bad, so they simply gave up in the end."

    It was only then that Su Xun understood, no wonder there are immortal cultivators abroad, probably since then, a small number of immortal cultivators persisted abroad.

    However, it is indeed too weak, and there are very few existences in the Golden Core Realm, and they are almost useless.

    Yang Jingrui also said that if you want to enter the buffer zone to fight, you must at least have the strength of the Golden Core Realm. Those who are lower than the Golden Core Realm have no self-protection ability.

    Su Xun felt that it was a pity. If people from all over the world worked together for this kind of thing, it would definitely be better, and it would also relieve the pressure on Huaxia.

    After all, there are many Chinese people, which is only a small part of the world's population.

    At present, China's own immortal cultivators are indeed decreasing, which makes people feel distressed.

    It's a pity that there is no use abroad, so you can only rely on yourself. In fact, protecting China is also protecting the entire human race.

    It is estimated that everyone did not think so much. Everyone just thought that they should not let their compatriots suffer. If the demon breaks through the crack and rushes out, it will be the first to be unlucky.??, must be Chinese.

    Yang Jingrui suddenly laughed and said, "The video and photos of that demon back then are still kept by foreign countries, but in order to deceive people and not cause panic, I deliberately said that this is a captured alien creature."

    "I also specially created Area 51, which is so mysterious that it is difficult for everyone to tell the truth from the fake. Many people are still curious about this."

    "It is estimated that if they know about this thing, it may be everywhere in the world at any time, and I don't know what it will feel like."

    Su Xun didn't speak anymore, it was funny if it was funny, but in his current mood, he really couldn't laugh.

    Yang Jingrui patted Su Xun, and then said, "You don't have to think too much. In fact, you are like us. You have faced this thing for many years, and you have already gotten used to it."

    "Calm down, in fact, it's useless to say so much now, we can hold on for a day, and if we can't stand it, people behind will pick up."

    Su Xun nodded, indeed he was thinking too much, which is not a good thing.

    Yang Jingrui said again: "Okay, let's go out to find the crack first, so you don't want to follow along, calm down, if the crack appears, I will notify you, and when that time comes, we can be together."

    "In fact, hunting demons is also beneficial. Their magic cores contain pure spiritual energy, which can be absorbed by us for cultivation, and can also be sold. The higher the level of magic cores, the higher the value."

    Hearing this, Su Xun's eyes lit up. He didn't expect that there would be benefits. If he could survive the battle, he probably would gain a lot.

    Su Xun nodded: "Okay, be careful, if you get the news, remember to tell me."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them went back. Yang Jingrui left Cui's house with the others without saying a word.

    After they left, everyone immediately looked at Su Xun, obviously wanting to get something out of his mouth.

    Su Xun smiled wryly, and said: "I did know something just now, but due to my strength, I can't say it."

    "But you also have to rest assured that they will not cause any harm to you when they come this time. I won't tell you more, but it is to protect everyone." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1169 Hurry up and break through

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing this, the members of Cui's family calmed down. To put it bluntly, they trusted Su Xun's words unconditionally.

    Su Xun said again: "So they may still stay at Cui's house for a few days, you don't have to worry, it won't hurt you, just do your own thing, and you can pretend that they don't exist."

    It is estimated that the cracks will appear in the next few days, but it will take some time. It will indeed be more convenient to live in Cui's house temporarily.

    Su Xun told them in advance to save them from being frightened all day long.

    As for the specific situation, this Su Xun didn't say anything, for fear that after talking about it, it will really cause a series of panic, and the gain will outweigh the loss.

    Moreover, it is unavoidable that he is a little careless when he talks about things that others have just told him.

    Cui Hanghui's father immediately said: "Okay, since you said that, Su Xun, then we can rest assured. We are really careful during this period, just for fear of offending people."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and took out some small redemption pills and big redemption pills, these are his reserves, only to hear Su Xun say: "Here are small redemption pills and big redemption pills.  There is also the cultivation of Jindan monks, which is very useful, you take it, improve your strength, tell me if it is not enough, remember not to waste it."

    What happened just now had a great impact on Su Xun. Su Xun felt that as an ordinary Chinese, he should do something.

    If he remains indifferent, he will also be unlucky in the end, the demons attack and no one can escape.

    It's better to play your own role. Anyway, I have a lot of elixir here, just take it out and use it for them. Hurry up and improve your strength. If you can get more golden cores, you will have more combat power.

    Cui Hanghui's father was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "Su Xun, this this can't be done. I also knew when you gave Hanghui the medicine last time."

    "These two pills are much more precious than Foundation Establishment Pills, I can't ask for them."

    "Don't ask for anything. Hurry up and put it away. I dare to give it away. If you don't dare to ask for it, I won't harm you."

    Su Xun doesn't care about whether he is suffering or not. If it was before, he might still think that he has no benefit, and giving things to others for nothing is too much of a disadvantage. Only a fool would do this kind of thing.

    It is true that people's mentality will change.

    For example, Su Xun's mentality has undergone a big change now.

    It is meaningless to care about such small gains and losses, and we must think about everyone's future.

    Not to mention these elixir, in fact Su Xun is the same thing, he didn't waste anything, at best it was just a little time.

    Su Xun looked serious, "I'm telling you very seriously, hurry up and use the elixir I gave you to improve your strength quickly."

    "There may be some changes soon. We need to become stronger to be able to protect everyone. Those people who came to Jianghai are actually to protect everyone. We all thought wrong at the beginning."

    Hearing this, the faces of the Cui family members all changed.

    Those people came here to protect everyone. For a while, everyone realized that something might happen, and the sense of urgency in their hearts can be imagined.

    So Cui Hanghui's father nodded and said: "Okay, I want the things, and I will tell everyone to practice quickly when I turn back."

    Su Xun didn't say much about this, because he knew that the enthusiasm of immortal cultivators needless to say, everyone is very active.

    I can't wait to become stronger, if there are resources for them, I can't wait, I guess they will start to practice, and there is no need for others to urge them.

    For the remaining three aristocratic families, Su Xun will definitely subsidize them with some things, such as pills and the like.

    Small Huan Dan and Da Huan Dan, maybe those people in Wanzhou City will not be short of them, but for people from the four great families in Jianghai, they are too precious.

    It's just that Su Xun doesn't have so many pills in reserve, so he can only go back and prepare.

    Similarly, going back this time, Su Xun had to seize the time to break through, and now he is at the fourth-rank Jindan realm.

    It doesn't look weak, Su Xun even hits people in the fifth and sixth ranks of the Golden Core Realm, and there is no problem.

    But the demons are also powerful, Su Xun must use the time of these few days to improve his strength again before entering the buffer zone to fight with the demons.

    I have already reached the Golden Core Realm, and I want to improve my strength in a few days.??It sounds a bit like a fantasy.

    But with Su Xun, nothing is impossible.

    After leaving Cui's house, Su Xun returned to his own home. The Sanwei Dan furnace had been running at high intensity, so he had to hurry up and prepare the pill.

    Small Huan Dan and Da Huan Dan are mass-produced continuously as if they don¨t cost money.

    It is obviously a product on the assembly line, but the quality is surprisingly good.

    Su Xun was thinking about how he could break through to the fifth-rank Golden Core realm.

    All kinds of messy things during this period made Su Xun a little neglected in training, and the most important thing was that he didn't absorb any spiritual energy.

    To be honest, it is difficult to break through to the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    At present, Su Xun's only thing is Ziyun fruit, but if there is a Ziyun fruit, there is definitely no way for Su Xun to break through directly.

    It would be too wasteful if two of them go down together, and Su Xun is reluctant to play like that, as he only has two in his hand now.

    There is another way. There are many immortal cultivators in Jianghai now, and there must be some who are in a higher realm than himself. Those who are in the fifth-rank and sixth-rank Jindan realm, catch one and kill it. After absorbing the spiritual energy, they can really break through. With Ziyunguo.

    But it's a little unkind to do that. If someone has no grievances, it's not appropriate for you to kill them.

    Besides, most of them are grouped together like Yang Jingrui and the others, and Su Xun will not be given a chance to fight, and he can't fight a group by himself.

    More importantly, after learning about the existence of demons, Su Xun understood that immortal cultivators must unite together and cannot kill each other casually.

    There are few people in the first place, if you kill each other again, if you don¨t turn around and wait for the evil spirits to attack, everyone will be finished.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun still decided to refine a new elixir. The alchemy experience he got from Zifu Xianjun last time recorded a lot of elixir recipes.

    It just so happens that the medicine field at his door has many kinds of medicinal materials, and most of the medicinal materials needed for elixir are in it.

    After searching for a while, Su Xun decided to try the Lingying Pill.

    This kind of elixir is for the eighth- and ninth-rank Golden Core Realm experts to attack the Nascent Soul Realm. Even after taking it, it can be useful and very precious.

    At Su Xun's current level, it is too early to take it, but ordinary pills are of no use to Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1170: Location Confirmation

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It didn't take long for Su Xun. He used the Sanwei Dan Furnace, and almost didn't need to think about the success rate. He just gathered the required materials and threw them in.

    For Su Xun, this is not a very difficult thing.

    Basically, in the medicinal garden of Immortal Lord Zifu, Su Xun took a sample of every kind of medicinal material, and after having the sample, he could copy it infinitely.

    The biggest disadvantage of the Sanwei Dan Furnace is that it cannot replicate the spiritual fruit. If it can replicate the spiritual fruit, it will be really invincible.

    One cannot be too greedy, with such a powerful alchemy furnace, one is already satisfied.

    If you throw out such a magic weapon as the Sanwei Pill Stove, even if the enemy is in front of you, I believe there will still be people who will be beaten badly because of this.

    The Lingying Pill was quickly refined, and more than a dozen were produced in one pot. The output is not bad.

    The three-flavored alchemy furnace started today, Su Xun would not let it stop easily, and continued to refine alchemy, while Su Xun took a Lingying pill.

    After taking the Lingying Pill, a burst of spiritual energy exploded directly.

    It is not the same as when taking the spiritual fruit. The spiritual fruit is softer, which is equivalent to covering your whole body with abundant aura, so that you can feel the existence of aura all the time.

    However, the effect of elixir is not so good. On the contrary, when there is more aura, it will appear very arrogant. Ordinary people don't dare to take high-level elixirs because they are afraid of being affected by their own meridians.

    With Su Xun's current state, it is obviously too early to take the Lingying Pill, but Su Xun has nothing to do at the moment.

    Da Huan Dan has eaten too much, so the effect on him now is not very great, it is already very limited.

    Su Xun didn't care so much, closed his eyes, and began to forcibly refine the elixir.

    After a while, another Lingying Pill was eaten, and it almost didn't stop.

    If someone who is knowledgeable knows it at a glance, Su Xun is forcibly piling up the aura in his body to reach the critical point where he can break through.

    In fact, this is a very dangerous move. The breakthrough in cultivation is a gradual process, and it must be accumulated slowly.

    If you are too anxious, in the end it will have the effect of weeding out seedlings and encouraging them to grow, destroying the foundation of people.

    But Su Xun doesn't care much, because his talent is too powerful, and the Taoism of the Immortal Monarch is not something to talk about casually. This is the biggest difference between him and ordinary cultivators.

    As long as he thinks about it, after breaking through, there will be no problem affecting the foundation.

    After taking a total of five Lingying Pills, when it was getting late, Su Xun probably realized the aura in his body, which was enough for people to break through.

    Immediately Su Xun took out a purple cloud fruit and ate it with heartache.

    It is good to rely on pills alone to increase the aura in the body, but if you want to directly break through a realm, there is still a lot of distance to go. At this time, you need the spiritual fruit.

    ！！！！

    After one night passed, Su Xun opened his eyes, this time he had successfully broken through to the fifth-rank Golden Core realm.

    It's hard to imagine that it hasn't been long since he entered the Jindan realm, and he has continuously broken through to the current realm.

    The sweeping old man who stepped into the Golden Core Realm earlier than him would cry to death after seeing it.

    Of course, the old man who sweeps the floor may not have any reaction, because he has already been numb.

    After breaking through, Su Xun also relaxed a little bit, at least he broke through before the crack appeared, this is enough.

    The strength of the fifth-rank Jindan realm is not very strong, but it is at the middle level anyway.

    According to what Yang Jingrui said, monks in the Jindan realm are eligible to enter the buffer zone of the crack to fight against demons.

    Su Xun's current level is not known to be many times stronger than ordinary Jindan monks, whether it is first-rank or second-rank.

    That is to say, the specifics are not clear, but the most basic self-protection should be no problem.

    As for continuing to break through to the sixth-rank Golden Core Realm, that's just talking, it's absolutely impossible to play like this anymore, otherwise Su Xun's Immortal Monarch Dao Body won't be able to stand up.

    Besides, it is also impossible to forcefully attack through the Lingying Pill.

    Su Xun's meridians couldn't bear it even if he refined more powerful pills.

    After the breakthrough was successful, Su Xun still had time before the crack was discovered.

      Taking advantage of this time, he has been working hard to refine the elixir. He stopped after making some of the Lingying Pill. This thing can't be used too much. Reserve some and use it later in the battle to replenish the aura.

    The main thing is the small redemption pill and the big redemption pill. Su Xun has refined thousands of pills, as if they don¨t need money. Looking at the many pills, Su Xun feels that he can become a wholesaler.

    Even in Wanzhou City, he can live quite comfortably. After all, any monk needs such things as pills.

    It's a pity that the situation is very unfavorable now that the enemy is present, so there is no time to think about those, just give it away and it's over.

    In the past few days, several other aristocratic families in Jianghai have also received the pills sent by Su Xun one after another. One or two can be said to be flattered and grateful.

    On the contrary, the sweeping old man has a good relationship with Su Xun, and he knows Su Xun's character.

    After receiving the elixir, he was not very excited, and kept holding Su Xun's hand to ask if something serious was going to happen.

    To be reasonable, this sweeping old man's realm has already reached the Jindan realm, and this kind of thing can be revealed to him.

    However, he belongs to the weakest kind of existence in the Golden Core Realm, and with his mentality at this age, he is definitely not willing to fight. If he is gone, what will the family do.

    You can say that he is selfish, but this is also human nature. Who wants to die when he hears about demons and is about to die.

    Su Xun didn't really want him to join. With his strength, he could almost beat anyone at the Golden Core level. If he went there, he would probably die, so there was no need to be cannon fodder.

    It's better to stay and take care of Jiang Hai's affairs. Instead, it can provide some help to Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't say all of it, but said a general idea to let the old man know something. No one can get away with this kind of thing. The most important thing is to let the family members improve their strength.

    Another two days passed, and when Su Xun was thinking why the cracks hadn't appeared yet, he was finally notified, and Yang Jingrui specially asked someone from the Cui family to contact Su Xun.

    Su Xun knew it, the crack must have been found, and he still felt a little heavy in his heart.

    After all, what should come has come. If it is not handled well, the whole Jiang Hai may be the first to suffer.

    His hometown Linjiang is not far away, and his parents will also be unable to escape. For his family and lover, Su Xun must fight this time, even if he may not play a key role.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1171 is an acquaintance and an enemy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Probably where is it?"

    After Su Xun arrived at Cui's house, Yang Jingrui was already waiting for him at the door.

    Su Xun was also unambiguous, and asked quickly when he saw someone.

    Just listen to Yang Jingrui saying: "Over Tianhua Mountain, you should know the location."

    Of course I know Tianhua Mountain. I have heard of it before. It is on the Jianghai side. It is not a bad mountain. It has beautiful scenery and is located on the outskirts of Jianghai.

    In spring, once the weather is good, many people will go hiking and climbing.

    Su Xun said: "But this mountain is a scenic spot with a lot of personal traffic in Jianghai, and ordinary people will go up."

    If it was a barren mountain, it would be the same, but this Tianhua Mountain is not very quiet, even in this season, there are many people who come back to go.

    Yang Jingrui nodded: "We have already inquired clearly about this, and we have also communicated with the high-level officials on Jianghai's side."

    "The high-level people among ordinary people are actually aware of these things. After all, we also need a certain amount of cooperation."

    "After the communication, they said that they would do their best to cooperate. Starting today, Tianhua Mountain will enter a state of control, and ordinary people will not be allowed to approach. As for the reason, it depends on what they think."

    Yang Jingrui didn't care much about this either, I believe they will handle it well.

    Su Xun nodded. Such a mountain is suddenly not allowed to go, which will inevitably cause some controversy, and it is estimated that many people will scold it.

    But these can be ignored. After a long time, everyone will not think of this.

    Besides, that place is already very good, much better than when the cracks appeared in the downtown area of ??Jianghai. If they really appeared in the downtown area, it would be even more difficult to control.

    "When will the crack appear?"

    Yang Jingrui said: "According to speculation, it will be around eight o'clock tonight, but this thing is not accurate, it may be earlier or later, so let's go there in a while."

    Su Xun nodded, it was almost six o'clock now, so it seems that there is not much time left for them.

    Yang Jingrui looked at Su Xun, and he asked, "Brother Su, are you ready? I would like to ask, what state are you in now?"

    "Fifth Grade Golden Core Realm." Su Xun told the truth.

    After Yang Jingrui heard this, his eyes lit up, obviously he did not expect that Su Xun's strength would be so awesome.

    It's not the same as what he thought, originally he thought that Su Xun's strength would be good if he could have a second or third rank, and the possibility is also the greatest.

    After all, Su Xun is still very young, and has always been in the secular world. The difficulty of cultivation is much greater than that of them in Wanzhou City.

    But Su Xun still cultivated to the fifth-rank Jindan stage abruptly, which is so rare, it can be said to be amazing.

    Yang Jingrui smiled and said: "I didn't expect you, Brother Su, to be so strong. In the buffer zone, the fifth-rank Jindan realm is already considered the main combat power. Most of the people who came this time are also at this realm, and few of them are high."  gone."

    "But Brother Su, I have to remind you that this is your first time, without any experience, in the buffer zone, it is not as simple as you think."

    Yang Jingrui looked serious, "You have to remember one thing, there will be many unexpected accidents in it, and anyone may die, including you and me."

    "No one can imagine what will happen, so we must be careful. Don't take it lightly because you think your strength is not bad. I have seen too many people who are stronger than me fall into it."

    "Although the energy of this new crack is still unstable, there won't be too many powerful ones, but you still have to be careful."

    Su Xun nodded. Being able to say these words represented Yang Jingrui's intentions. He would naturally be cautious. As far as Su Xun's character was concerned, fear of death was inevitable.

    Live well, who wants to die.

    Don't talk about being spineless, the reality is like this, everyone wants to live, and will try their best to keep their lives.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Thank you Brother Yang for your reminder, don't worry, I will be careful."

    "A genius like you will definitely be able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm in the future. It's not worthwhile to lose it at this time, so you must be careful."

    Yang Jingrui patted Su Xun on the shoulder and said, "But I still haven't discouraged you from going in. Do you know why, because I think your level is already suitable for fighting demons. It's a kind of experience."

    "Many realmsMy immortal cultivator can't defeat those who are not as good as him. Do you know why? It's just that they lack combat experience and have not been baptized by blood.  "

    "There were some sects in the past, and the geniuses inside were strictly protected. They only went to the buffer zone to fight when they felt stronger in the Nascent Soul Realm."

    "In the end, I didn't have any experience at all. I was frightened by the demon and was killed instead. It became a big joke."

    Yang Jingrui said: "Since then, everyone has learned from the painful experience and felt that it is not good to cultivate the younger generation like flowers in a greenhouse."

    "There are many geniuses who fell into it, but everyone still has no hesitation. Remember, every time you come out of the buffer zone alive, you will become stronger."

    Su Xun nodded, he understands the truth, and he is not a person who is afraid of getting into trouble. There was a fire at the door of the house, and he would not agree to stand by and watch.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Brother Yang, I understand, don't worry about this, fight when it's time to fight, and run away if you can't, I know this truth better than anyone else, apart from anything else, I'm pretty good at saving my life  .￣

    Yang Jingrui smiled, and said, "Let's go there quickly."

    "Where are the others?" Su Xun was referring to Yang Jingrui's companions.

    However, Yang Jingrui smiled and said, "Everyone is already waiting at Tianhua Mountain. I came here to look for you. I really don't have any mobile phones or anything in this world."

    After the two of them finished speaking, they took off directly and went to Tianhua Mountain.

    ? With their flying speed, they were already quite fast. They arrived at Tianhua Mountain in just ten minutes, but it was only in the early six o'clock.

    It is estimated that it will take a while for the opening of the specific crack.

    After landing, Yang Jingrui's companions gathered around and hugged together to keep warm.

    It's not really enthusiasm for Su Xun, but I don't resist it either. I know that he is already one of my own. We are a team, and we will fight side by side after entering.

    For your companions, you must trust them, otherwise it will be difficult to win.

    "Boy, it's you?!"

    The ear-piercing voice sounded, and Su Xun felt a little strange, but when he saw it, he was not well.

    It turned out to be the Duo Master Chen of the Baisha Gang. When he joined the Baisha Gang, it was Duo Master Chen who brought him under his command.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1172

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?After seeing this person, Su Xun also complained secretly in his heart, saying that this is too bad, whoever he met was not good, but he met someone from the Baisha Gang.

    It seems that this time, the members of the Baisha gang really came.

    Because Su Xun knew about the existence of cracks and demons, and knew that everyone was in dire straits now, he didn't think about the Baisha gang any more.

    After all, when it comes to the survival of the entire human race, what is the personal grievance between him and the Baisha Gang?

    But Su Xun thought a little too much, not everyone thought the same as him, the people of the Baisha Gang didn't think so, they recognized themselves, and they wouldn't let it go easily.

    Not long after, people from the Baisha gang gathered around, and it was obvious that there were quite a few people from the Baisha gang this time, a total of twenty or thirty people.

    It can be seen that this time the crack in Jianghai appeared, and everyone tried their best to send people over.

    Of course, you can't say how impartial and selfless they are, and there are many of them who want to get some benefits from it.

    Su Xun still remembers Yang Jingrui's words, as long as you come out alive, you will definitely become stronger.

    Among the members of the Baisha Gang, they must be above the Golden Core level, which can be regarded as the main backbone of the Baisha Gang, especially the helmsman, at least three of them have come.

    Su Xun alone recognized three of them, and there were probably all others who did not recognize them.

    For the rudder master, the level of strength must be higher than that of Su Xun. Although Su Xun is confident that he can fight one or two, but there are really many people, this time it might be really bad.

    Everyone also looked over, but wanted to see what was going on, and why there was a sudden conflict.

    Generally speaking, when the enemy is at hand, everyone needs to unite at this time.

    Not to mention how selfless you are, at least not having conflicts is the key.

    Yang Jingrui was the first to stand out for Su Xun. With his personality, he would definitely not sit idly by. He only heard him say: "Brothers of the Baisha Gang, what are you doing?"

    In fact, Yang Jingrui knew something in his heart. Su Xun had offended a member of the Baisha Gang. The last time he met him in Wanzhou City, he saw Su Xun killing a member of the Baisha Gang.

    If he hadn't reminded Su Xun at that time, I am afraid that Su Xun would not have found the Baisha Gang, let alone rescued him.

    But Yang Jingrui still stood firmly on Su Xun's side. He naturally knew what kind of birds the Baisha gang was like.

    Although Su Xun killed their people, it is not certain who provoked whom in the end, and no one can say for sure. Su Xun doesn't look like the kind of bloodthirsty person who makes trouble.

    If he was really that kind of person, Yang Jingrui wouldn't get too close to him.

    Chen Tuozhu saw that it was Yang Jingrui, and he obviously knew such a person, with a slightly apprehensive expression on his face.

    But this didn't mean he was discouraged, instead he said: "Brother Yang, this person is the enemy of our Baisha Gang, and he also offended our gang leader, he is the one who must be killed by our gang leader."

    "There is also the iron fan leader of our Baisha gang. He has been missing for so long and has never heard from him. Did you kill him in Jianghai?"

    After hearing this, everyone couldn't help being startled, thinking to themselves, what's going on with this kid, even offending that old pervert Bai Ruji?

    Although the gang's strength is not very good, Bai Ruji's strength is very strong, and he is also a master. Everyone admits this, and no one has ever denied it.

    Even Yang Jingrui and the others had to be wary of this person.

    Su Xun said disdainfully: "Your leader Bai hijacked my lover to practice martial arts. I just rescued him. Why did I offend you? What's wrong with me?"

    Everyone will understand as soon as they hear it, that's what co-authoring is all about.

    Everyone has heard about Bai Ruji's cultivation method, but most people actually disdain this method.

    It turned out that this young woman was arrested by Bai Ruji. She went to save her, and there was nothing wrong with it. On the contrary, everyone recognized Su Xun's courage.

    His strength is not high at first glance. After all, at this age, it is quite good to have the courage to join the Baisha Gang.

    Not to mention that he also rescued the person, he really had a couple of tricks.

    Yang Jingrui felt more at ease, knowing that Su Xun was not the kind of person who caused trouble, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with what he did.

    So Yang JingruiSaid: "Chen Duozhu, what Brother Su did seems to be nothing wrong with it. You Bai Gangzhu have committed a lot of evil things over the years."

    Duo Master Chen's face was livid, and he knew that he had brought this matter to light. Facing monks from all schools and factions in the world, they didn't take it seriously.

    So he said: "Boy, tell me where the person is hidden, and I will spare your life. I know it is in Jianghai. You can't hide it. If you are honest, you can hand him over yourself."

    When everyone heard this, they couldn't help feeling a little annoyed, thinking that the Baisha gang had gone too far. Their woman was finally rescued, but you asked them to hand her over. How could this be possible.

    Immediately, there was a beautiful female monk who couldn't stand it anymore, and scolded angrily: "People of the Baisha Gang, don't go too far, do you think that women are just harmed casually?"

    Duozhu Chen is also a bit pained, he can't say the specific things, how dare he say that there are more than 90 women at once.

    This itself is a secret, except for those in the gang, no one knows it at all, and it cannot be revealed.

    Having harmed so many women at once, and there are monks among them, if it gets out, it will be too detrimental to the reputation of the Baisha Gang.

    Su Xun knew that today's form was on his side. The Baisha Gang was on the side of Wanzhou City. It was obviously not very popular, and they were not very popular.

    If they really dare to do it, others may not agree.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "If you want me to hand over people, don't even think about it, it's impossible, even if your leader comes!"

    This remark is decisive, so as to show his aura.

    Fortunately, the realm of the people who came this time is still within the acceptable range. If Bai Ruji came, he would disappear in an instant, and no one could check and balance him.

    The key point is that the energy fluctuations in this new crack are not stable, so people with high realms can't come at all. It is estimated that Bai Ruji's strength must be guarded in the crack over Wanzhou City.

    "Hmph, if you don't give it, I'll kill you on the spot."

    Duo Master Chen snorted coldly, and said: "The person should be not far from this place. I really thought that if I killed you, I wouldn't be able to find out?"

    Su Xun's face changed, this Chen Duozhu was more determined than he thought.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1173

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If they were really asked to go to Jianghai to look for them, they would really be able to find them, and it would not be a problem. The Mo family was an important clue.

    Moreover, there were too many of them, and it was difficult to escape. Before Su Xun came this time, he didn't make any arrangements, and they didn't run away at all.

    Until now, Su Xun doesn't believe that they can really leave, but insists on saying: "If you want to do it, then come, whoever is afraid of others."

    "you´´"

    When the members of the Baisha Gang were irritated by Su Xun, this guy, Yang Jingrui, said: "Dear fellows of the Baisha Gang, the rift is about to open, and you still have conflicts over this matter, do you think it's appropriate?"

    The tone was a little sad. The gang members really didn't have a strong sense of responsibility. They came here because they were forced to do so, and they wanted to get some good things in the buffer zone.

    Su Xun and the others don't care, but Yang Jingrui and the others can't offend them casually, so they said: "Brother Yang, this matter has nothing to do with you. He killed the leader of our Baisha Gang, and he must avenge his revenge."

    "Hmph, how people die, you should know in your heart, brother Su is not a person who kills indiscriminately, he must have been forced to do so."

    However, Yang Jingrui was very loyal, "Brother Su is my companion, if you dare to touch him, you must touch me first!"

    His personality is just like this, he is very loyal, among other things, since Su Xun is his friend, he can't let people touch him casually.

    With his character, how could he stand by and watch.

    At the same time, he was also surprised in his heart. He still underestimated Su Xun's strength. He thought that at his age, he should have no actual combat experience.

    Being able to kill the leader of the Baisha Gang, one's strength must not be underestimated, perhaps it is not as simple as it seems in terms of realm.

    Chen Duozhu's face was obviously ugly, and he didn't expect Yang Jingrui to express his opinion like this.

    But he can't back down, otherwise, wouldn't others think that the Baisha gang has given up.

    Chen Tuozhu was very imposing, and said angrily: "Don't think that you are from Qiankun College, Yang, just pretend to be here with me."

    "And I know the details of this kid very well. He is not from your Qiankun Academy. If you insist on protecting him, then let's fight."

    "Even though your Qiankun Academy is powerful, you can't treat our Baisha Gang as nothing, and our gang leader will not die."

    ? To put it bluntly, this guy is a bit aggressive. Obviously, the Baisha Gang is incomparable with Yang Jingrui's Qiankun Academy. The gap in strength between the two parties is probably not small.

    But it doesn't matter if he fights it out. Even if I try my best, I will bite you down and make you feel uncomfortable, so I can't really underestimate them.

    Yang Jingrui is also very tough, he is not a cowardly person, he said angrily: "Threatening me is useless, if we really fight, you are not opponents."

    "Then come and try. When the time comes, everyone will lose. Don't count on us for this crack."

    The two sides refused to make concessions and were at a stalemate. Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, the cracks were about to come out.

    If there is a conflict at this time, it is easy to delay major events, and Yang Jingrui doesn't want to do this. He is a person who puts the overall situation first, unlike the Baisha gang, who are so selfish.

    But if he really wants to do something, he has to protect Su Xun, at worst, both sides will suffer.

    Someone came up to persuade: "At this time, focus on the overall situation and stop conflicts. Everyone is the main fighting force against the demons."

    Others will definitely not agree. Without the two combat strengths of Baisha Gang and Qiankun College, after entering, their casualty rate will increase exponentially, and they may not be able to hold the crack.

    Originally, the manpower transferred this time seemed to be a bit stretched, because Wanzhou City had a lot of manpower.

    If the Baisha Gang and Qiankun Academy were to fight at this time, their prospects would undoubtedly be cast in a shadow.

    "Think about it clearly. It's useless to be strong and brave at this time. If the cracks can't stand it, everyone will be finished, and you will be eternal sinners!"

    Yang Jingrui was very straightforward, "I definitely don't want to do this. The problem is that people from the Baisha Gang want to kill my companion. Do you think I can agree?"

    Chen Duozhu cursed secretly, now all the pressure was on their side, it was very uncomfortable.

    The Qiankun Academy itself is very powerful, and the reputation of the Baisha Gang is not good. Chen Duozhu also knows that few people will support them at all.

    However, Chen Tuozhu still feels that he can't save face, and Su Xun is too important, so he has to be moved.They helped Bai Ruji break through.

    If you don't kill him, it's hard to get rid of the hatred in your heart.

    Just heard Duozhu Chen say: "It's okay, our Baisha Gang naturally puts the overall situation first, so we can take a step back."

    "Now we can not move him, but when entering the buffer zone, he must enter alone, not with people from Qiankun Academy!"

    "You fart!"

    Before Su Xun could understand what it meant, Yang Jingrui got angry. He scolded: "Going in alone, what's the difference between courting death?"

    Chen Tuozhu completely lost his patience, "If your Qiankun Academy likes to meddle in other people's business so much, then let's fight, let's see how good you are."

    The people of Qiankun College are obviously not intimidated, and everyone is on the verge of breaking out and fighting.

    ? Su Xun felt a bit of a headache when he saw it. The strength of the two sides is hard to say who is stronger and who is weaker. After all, the Baisha Gang has more people and is older, so naturally they have a lot of experience.

    ? If there is a real fight, the possibility of losing both sides is too great. What to do with the cracks at that time is what Su Xun is most worried about.

    In addition, if there are casualties on the Qiankun College side, Su Xun will feel even more sorry.

    The Baisha gang is obviously determined to eat the weight, if they don't agree, they won't agree.

    Su Xun then said: "Brother Yang, forget it, I'll go in alone."

    "Brother Su, what are you talking about? You don't understand the danger inside. When everyone goes in, they all report to the group to reduce casualties. If you are alone, you will really encounter hordes of demons and have no ability to resist."

    Yang Jingrui said: "The people of the Baisha Gang said this on purpose, just wanting you to die alone. Besides, even if you are lucky, if you don't meet demons, you will die the same if you meet them."

    Su Xun could more or less guess the meaning of the Baisha gang and wanted to plot against him, but in the end who plotted who was not sure.

    The danger inside is good, but Su Xun is not too afraid, at least his life-saving ability is first-class, and there is an invisibility cloak, so it is impossible to detect his position at all.

    In addition, if there are too many people, Su Xun himself is not too comfortable.

    For one person, the risk is high, but the reward is also great.

    If Su Xun doesn't agree, I'm afraid he won't be able to quell the conflict.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1174 Cracks Appear

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the members of the Baisha gang heard that Su Xun had agreed, their eyes suddenly showed cruelty.

    In the eyes of the Baisha gang, Su Xun is destined to die, and everyone hates him deeply.

    Not only to help Bai Ruji wish to kill Su Xun, but also others.

    Especially these helmsmen, they were really screwed up by Su Xun. After this kind of thing happened, their life was quite difficult, and they were almost swallowed alive by Bai Ruji.

    All of this was caused by Su Xun. What he did, everyone suffered with him in the end. It is conceivable how everyone feels, and they really want to kill him.

    Originally, Su Xun was destined to die, but he was caught by the Baisha gang on the spot, so there was no reason to let him go, but fortunately, Yang Jingrui forcibly saved Su Xun.

    It can be seen that Yang Jingrui and the others are stronger. The members of the Baisha Gang are probably no opponents.

    And Yang Jingrui is from the Qiankun Academy. As I said before, the academy and the Zongmen are the two top forces in Wanzhou City, and they cannot be compared with the Baisha Gang.

    It's just that people feel that the enemy is in front of them, and the various gangs are also useful, so they don't want to deal with them, otherwise the end may not be so good.

    ?But Su Xun couldn't let it go. Under the compromise, they came up with such a method. To put it bluntly, it was a poisonous plan.

    Letting Su Xun go in alone is no different from letting him die.

    Everyone is in groups and enters in small groups. Going alone is too dangerous.

    When Su Xun dies, he dies inside. The members of the Baisha gang don't care much at all. After all, everyone will be happy when he dies.

    As for the woman rescued by Su Xun, as long as the location is locked, the investigation is very easy, and there is no difficulty.

    It will be even better if you happen to meet someone from their Baisha Gang inside.

    Yang Jingrui still seemed unwilling to agree. He was a man of affection, and said, "Brother Su, stop joking. With your strength, you can't do it alone. Don't mess around."

    "It's a big deal, I'll just fight them directly, I don't think anyone is afraid of whom!" Yang Jingrui obviously had a problem with the Baisha Gang.

    Su Xun was moved in his heart, Yang Jingrui stepped forward at this time, proving that he really valued loyalty, this kind of person can be treated as his brother, this kind of friendship Su Xun remembered.

    It's just that at this special moment, let's forget it, Su Xun said: "Brother Yang, I understand what you mean, but now the crack is coming, it is not suitable for death or injury."

    If the two of them fight, the others may not be willing to go down. Isn't Jiang Hai about to fall by then? Su Xun doesn't want to see that happen.

    As for the Baisha Gang, Su Xun has remembered it, and it is also a serious problem that has always troubled him.

    ? This time, the matter of the crack is settled. If Su Xun really comes out of it alive, then Su Xun will make the Baisha Gang pay a heavy price.

    It's a bit crazy to say that we should destroy the Baisha Gang. Su Xun doesn't have that strength at the moment.

    But this is just a matter of time, everyone has already reached the situation where they will never die.

    "Boom！！"

    Not a while after finishing speaking, there were bursts of noise on the entire mountain.

    Everyone looked up and saw a crack in space suddenly surged on the top of the mountain. It looked bottomless and felt like destruction.

    The space is really torn open. In the past, this kind of picture was seen in sci-fi movies at most, but I didn't expect it to exist in reality.

    Su Xun asked: "Is this the space crack?"

    Yang Jingrui nodded and said, "That's right, this is it. When it first came out, it was relatively small. As time goes by, it will grow bigger and bigger."

    "After reaching a certain level, there will be no way to seal it at all, and more and more demons will gather." Yang Jingrui looked serious.

    Su Xun is also not much better. From Yang Jingrui's words, it is natural to hear that this is the best opportunity.

    If they go in and don't seize the opportunity, then just wait, the consequences will be disastrous.

    "Hurry up, everyone enter in turn, pay attention to protect yourself, I wish everyone success."

    At this time, there was a group of people in Taoist robes. After they said a word, they went in first. It seemed that they were familiar with entering the crackAs for the road, it is estimated that I have gone in before.

    Su Xun asked: "Why did everyone enter separately? Wouldn't it be better if they were together?"

    "First of all, the space crack is too small. It can't bear the aura of so many people at once, and it may collapse. Secondly, if there are too many people, it is not a good thing, and the whole army will be easily wiped out."

    Yang Jingrui said roughly: "And to put it bluntly, everyone is not a sect or a gang, and there will inevitably be unbelievable problems. It's better to be together."

    Su Xun nodded, so many people went in together, indeed gathered together, the strength is very strong, ordinary demons will die if they come.

    However, there are advantages and disadvantages. If there are too many people, it will also easily become everyone's target and attack target.

    "Su Xun, when you go in later, you can wrap your whole body with spiritual energy, so you won't be hurt."

    Su Xun had no experience for the first time, so Yang Jingrui tried his best to tell him something, "After entering the buffer zone, they will land at random places, unless someone who goes in with you, otherwise they will not be in the same place."

    "So after you go in alone, you must be alone and can't find a partner, and you can't contact others. You can only be careful. If you are lucky enough to meet us or other people, you will be safe."

    Obviously this depends on Su Xun's luck. If he can meet other people, even if it's not Yang Jingrui and the others, everyone will bring Su Xun with him.

    Going with a small group is not absolutely safe, but it is much better than going alone.

    Of course, if you are unlucky and encounter a powerful demon in advance, or someone from the Baisha Gang, then it will really be over.

    "I said, what are you people from Qiankun College talking about, why don't you hurry in and let us wait for you?"

    Chen Ruozhu of the Baisha Gang said impatiently, his eyes still resting on Su Xun's body.

    Obviously they won't enter before Yang Jingrui, if they go first, what will Yang Jingrui do if he turns around and brings Su Xun with him.

    There is also a possibility that Su Xun might not go in at all, and turn around and run directly. After they came out, Su Xun had already fled.

    Trying to find him again is like finding a needle in a haystack.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1175 Fighting Demons

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The displeasure on Yang Jingrui's face was already written all over. This displeasure was directed at the members of the Baisha Gang.

    This time he was quite upset by the Baisha Gang, Su Xun had a feeling that after coming out this time, Yang Jingrui might have to deal with the Baisha Gang members.

    But at this time the cracks had already appeared, no matter how impulsive Yang Jingrui was, he couldn't be as knowledgeable as they were, otherwise he would be a sinner through the ages.

    Just listen to Yang Jingrui saying: "Su Xun, you go in first. After entering, remember to run to the central area. If we can survive, we will gather there in the end."

    Everyone is smart, people from the Baisha gang don't want to go in first, and neither will Yang Jingrui.

    If they went in, what would the Baisha gang do if they attacked Su Xun on the spot? With several rudder masters together, all realms were higher than Su Xun, and it would not be easy to kill him.

    ?With the shameless behavior of the Baisha Gang, Yang Jingrui had no doubt that they could do such a thing.

    Su Xun naturally understood, nodded, and went in first.

    There is still unstoppable worry in Yang Jingrui's eyes. In his opinion, there is a high probability that something will happen to Su Xiao this time.

    It is too difficult for a person to carry it in a day.

    But at this time, he had no other choice but to rely on himself, hoping for a miracle to happen.

    Su Xun entered the crack for the first time. When he stepped in, he found that his eyes were dark, and it seemed that there were countless forces passing by him, traveling through time and space.

    When he opened his eyes, the surroundings seemed to have quieted down. Looking carefully, he appeared in a different world.

    To Su Xun's surprise, the world was bright and looked very good.

    The strange thing is that there is obviously no sun in the sky, but it is the same as the daytime on the earth. At the same time, there are flowers and weeds here, and we can see trees and streams.

    The environment is simply not very good, it is much better than the environment in most places on earth.

    Suddenly I realized that this is just a buffer zone, not the world where the demons live. It is said that the environment in the world where the demons live is relatively harsh.

    So when a crack appears, they can't wait to run to the buffer zone, and then think about entering the human world.

    Obviously, the environment here is much better.

    Of course, Su Xun can be sure that this buffer zone will not be too large. If it is large, the demons can live comfortably here.

    As time goes by, many demons will naturally gather here.

    It is estimated that in the crack buffer area over Wanzhou City, after so many years, humans and demons have already established their own territories there.

    The two sides are divided into courts, you come and go, and no one will let the other go.

    The buffer zone in front of me probably doesn't have many demons, and it's still an undeveloped place.

    Everything is fine, except that the aura is equally thin, and there is no life, no insects, fish, birds or animals.

    Su Xun is quite relaxed. As the saying goes, the ignorant are fearless. He just came here, and he has never experienced the danger of the buffer zone. No matter how vigilant you make him, it is actually the same thing.

    Walking in it, Su Xun discovered that although this buffer zone has no direction, there is a black light and shadow constantly flickering in a certain direction.

    Could it be that it is the middle of the buffer zone?  Su Xun should be at the edge right now, and there is still a long way to go. He just needs to keep moving forward in that direction.

    "Jie Jie！！"

    After walking a few steps, Su Xun heard a strange laugh.

    All of a sudden, the whole person's heart tightened, the tone of this voice was too strange, it must not be made by humans.

    In other words, he may have encountered a demon.

    I really didn't expect that the danger came just before I landed a few steps. This is not good news.

    Su Xun became nervous and looked around very vigilantly, but found no trace of the evil spirit.

    He was ashamed to say it, he didn't even know what the demon looked like, he had never seen it before.

    He didn't ask Yang Jingrui any more. It's too pale to rely on words to describe it. Anyway, it's different from human beings, and he will definitely recognize it when he sees it.

    "Wow！！"

    Suddenly, under Su Xun's feet, the soil flew up, and a black spot suddenly appeared.claws.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's reaction was quick, and he dodged directly, and suddenly a strange thing crawled out from the ground.

    It's a demon, that's right, it's a bit similar to humans, they are creatures with two hands and two legs, they can walk upright, and the mold is human.

    But I don't know what they went through. They were all black, without clothes, and their skin seemed to be soaked in sulfuric acid. It was a bit like a toad, and it was full of bumps.

    Frankly speaking, it's a bit disgusting, and the face is also blurry. The facial features seem to be somewhat molded, but they can't be seen clearly. There are only two eyes that are very human-like and can blink.

    In terms of stature, it is relatively short, probably only reaching the position of Su Xun's chest.

    Finally, I saw the legendary demon, but Su Xun felt that this thing looked disgusting and disgusting. People with poor psychological quality may feel sick, and aliens would not dare to look like this.

    But if you think about it carefully, their physical characteristics are somewhat similar to humans.

    There seems to be some connection among them, but Su Xun can't figure it out. In short, if we meet, we will be enemies and we'll be done.

    Demons are really as in the legends, they are ferocious by nature, after seeing Su Xun, it is as if they have seen some delicious food.

    A strange language came out of the mouth, a bit like a bird's language, all in all, I couldn't understand a sentence, and there was obviously a big gap in everyone's language.

    The demon moved and attacked Su Xun.

    The speed of this demon exceeded Su Xun's imagination, so fast that only afterimages remained.

    Moreover, they do have aura fluctuations on their bodies, but they are fundamentally different from immortal cultivators. It seems that the demons are all relying on their bodies.

    The strength of this demon is not too strong. According to estimates, the aura he erupts is actually at most the level of the third-rank Jindan realm.

    ?If you really fight with a cultivator, a cultivator of the third-grade Jindan realm will definitely win. You rely on your body to fight hard, and the cultivator also has various magic weapons and formations to help, obviously you can't beat it.

    That is to say, if it is one-on-one, in the case of similar strength, it is obvious that the cultivator still has the advantage.

    However, this is not very good news, because there are too many demons, many times more than human monks.

    Even if they use crowd tactics, they can drag you to death abruptly.

    So over the years, the situation has become more and more unfavorable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1176 Excited Kun

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The demon that Su Xun encountered in front of him, he knew after a little contact, it was not powerful, and it could also be said that in Su Xun's eyes, it was not powerful.

    It can be said that it is more than enough for ordinary third-rank Jindan realm monks to deal with him, let alone Su Xun.

    Even Su Xun defeated the demon without using any tricks.

    But what surprised Su Xun was that the vitality of the demon was indeed much stronger than he thought.

    I thought he was going to die, but after playing for a long time, he just didn't die. It can be said that he has thick skin and thick flesh. Under the same conditions, human beings must have died long ago.

    It's no wonder that these demons are difficult to deal with. The co-authorship has raised Su Xun's understanding of them to another level.

    Strong is not too strong, but firstly they have a large number, and secondly, they are too rough to die, just like Xiaoqiang.

    And in the case of such a large number, there must be a strong presence among them, but in this buffer zone, there will be no one.

    Su Xun didn't want to waste too much spiritual energy on this demon. If Su Xun used spiritual energy, he could forcefully kill the demon in front of him.

    After all, there is still a clear gap between the strengths of the two sides.

    After careful study, Su Xun found that the demon's head was their weak point, and when the aura was shaken into the head, they basically died instantly.

    After he died at the same time, his head actually emitted a faint light.

    Su Xun suddenly remembered that Yang Jingrui said before that there is a magic core, which is a good thing. It can not only help in cultivation, but also can be sold for money.

    Naturally, he would not let it go, Su Xun directly used spiritual energy to forcibly take out the magic core from the demon's body.

    Contrary to Su Xun's expectations, the magic core looks quite exquisite and beautiful, like a handicraft made of crystal, which does not match the name magic core at all, but is very pure.

    It is estimated that this should be the cleanest thing on the demon. It seems that the demon is a creature that does cause strong discomfort.

    Inside the magic core, there is obviously a pretty good aura. It is estimated that the cultivators have discovered that the aura in it can be absorbed without any side effects, so the value of the magic core will be revealed and become a very precious thing  .

    It is estimated that this thing has helped many people practice. If it were not for this, everyone's cultivation would not be so fast.

    To some extent, this can be regarded as a benefit brought by the demon.

    Even Su Xun was thinking, if the evil spirits did not invade us, and we human beings discovered the magic core in the evil spirits, it could help in cultivation.

    So will human beings take the initiative to trouble them?

    This kind of thing can't be thought about carefully, because human greed is well known, and we can't go deep into it. After all, everyone has it.

    As the saying goes, human nature is the most vulnerable to scrutiny.

    There is no such thing now, it is the evil spirits who take the initiative to invade the human world, and everyone will only live and die, and there is no respect for each other.

    Seeing the other party, there is only fighting, so Su Xun didn't feel anything when he killed the demon just now.

    I thought that if human beings had weak monks who were captured by demons, they would die miserably.

    So many ancestors have died at the hands of evil spirits, there is nothing to do, only to use this method to pay homage to their spirits in heaven.

    Su Xun planned to try it out to see how much aura there was in the demon core, but when he was about to absorb it, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a change in Kun in the system space.

    Kun is usually very peaceful and sleeping. If I don't call it, there will be almost no movement. Who knows that this time, it will move, and Er Gouzi is the same. The movements are relatively large, and it seems that I can't restrain myself.  Live by yourself.

    "What does it mean?"

    Do they all want to eat this magic core?

    Su Xun guessed secretly, and decided to take out the Kun first, after all, there is only one magic core, and the two of them can't be separated, so Er Gouzi will talk about it later.

    After Kun came out, he seemed very excited when he saw the magic core, and he opened his mouth to absorb it. This action is almost exactly the same as it absorbs the monk's vitality.

    Not long after, the spiritual energy in the magic core was directly absorbed, and it instantly became pale, and then clicked.?, broken into powder and scattered in the air.

    Immediately afterwards, in Su Xun's body, he actually noticed that a stream of spiritual energy was continuously being transmitted, which was transmitted to him by Kun.

    Just like before, absorbing the monk's aura is the same.

    But now the question is why Kun can absorb this demon, which is clearly lower than his own.

    It has been clearly explained before that Kun can only absorb monks whose realm is higher than Su Xun.

    When Kun was very excited at the beginning, Su Xun thought that it was absorbing something to evolve, so he let it out to try.

    After all, if he evolves, it will be beneficial to Su Xun, and this thing will have a great effect on Su Xun.

    But now, after discovering that Kun absorbed it, it was still transformed into him.

    I really can't figure this thing out, and Kun can't speak, so I can't communicate with him, so I naturally don't understand what's going on.

    It can only be explained in this way, the cultivation of demons is different from that of human monks, and everyone's realm and the like are even more incompatible.

    Telling what state they are is usually a rough judgment. There may be differences in it. The system is not designed in this regard, so there is no limit.

    For Su Xun, this is a great thing. It proves that Kun can absorb the aura in the magic core, which is much stronger than his own absorption.

    Because Kun can be refined and transformed, the spiritual energy transmitted into Su Xun's body must be quite pure, so that Su Xun can directly use it for his own use without even needing to refine it.

    Moreover, the devil's magic core aura is definitely stronger than that of a monk at the third-rank Jindan realm.

    Although after absorbing this magic core, it is actually useless for Su Xun, who is currently in the fifth-rank Jindan state, and there is still a long way to go before breaking through.

    But cultivation is all about accumulation, if one doesn¨t work, I can absorb hundreds of them, and if they are different, I can break through. When I meet a powerful one, I guess it¨s enough to absorb a few.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun became excited, feeling that killing demons would be more exciting, and after killing them, he would be able to make himself stronger.

    And this is justifiably protecting human beings, where can I find such a good thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1177 Er Gouzi's Change

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's mood suddenly became better. It seems that this buffer zone is not as scary as he imagined.

    Even after experiencing a demon, Su Xun was already imagining that when he encountered the next demon, he had to hurry up and kill the demon.

    Then improve your own realm. In it, you don't know when you can go out. As long as you can improve your own realm, the possibility of surviving will be higher.

    In the buffer zone, it really wasn't peaceful. There were actually a lot of demons, but they didn't reach the level of being everywhere.

    After walking for a while, I encountered two demons, this time there were two demons, and their strength was average, in the appearance of third-rank and fourth-rank human beings.

    Su Xun was naturally very easy to deal with, and he could easily defeat them, and then the two magic cores became Su Xun's aura again.

    Fighting along the way, Su Xun did not encounter any great danger. Maybe he is still in the peripheral area of ??the entire buffer zone, so no one can pose any great threat to him.

    The strength of the demons encountered is still within the acceptable range. Su Xun fights relatively easily, and he doesn't know how long he has been fighting. When he gets here, all electronic equipment will be disturbed by the invisible magnetic field and become useless.

    So now, Su Xun doesn't know the time at all, he just keeps fighting. Fortunately, at his level, he doesn't need to eat, just drink some water once in a while.

    There is no black sky in this world, it is always bright. It is even more impossible for Su Xun to judge the time through this, which is fundamentally different from the earth.

    Fighting all the way, Su Xun Youkun constantly absorbed and supplemented his aura, and he was full of pills, so his consumption was quite good.

    Soon Su Xun came to a mountain. In this buffer zone, except that there was no life, the rest was very similar to the outside, with various scenes of mountains, rivers and rivers.

    Su Xun must go on the mountain. He also encountered a few demons. After solving them, Su Xun planned to find a place to rest, because they felt that the aura in their bodies seemed to have reached the zero point.

    After entering the buffer zone today, I don't know how many magic cores I have absorbed. Su Xun didn't count them, but it is conservatively estimated that there are dozens of them.

    On behalf of Su Xun alone, he hunted and killed dozens of demons, which is already very powerful, and he just came in.

    Although I didn't know much about it, I guess there were not many people who came in like Su Xun.

    No matter how many demons there are, if you exchange one immortal cultivator for dozens or hundreds of demons on the opposite side, it must be a big profit.

    After accumulating the aura in the body, it has reached the point where it is about to break through. In addition, Su Xun still has a few pieces in his hand, so he plans to find a safe place to absorb and break through.

    Breaking through is a very necessary thing. After reaching the sixth-rank Jindan realm, Su Xun's strength will improve and go up to another level.

    When it really came to that point, even if it was the helmsmen of the Baisha gang, he didn't have to worry too much. If it wasn't for them together, Su Xun would hit everyone.

    After reaching the sixth-rank Jindan realm, it is more than enough to fight at least a seventh-rank one, and the eighth-rank one may not be unable to fight.

    You must know that the monks of the eighth-rank Golden Core Realm already belong to the powerful kind, and the helmsmen of the Baisha Gang, if they can have the eighth-rank Golden Core Realm, they are probably pretty good.

    And in the subsequent killing of demons, the certainty is also greater.

    Su Xun could clearly feel that the demon had gradually become stronger after he hadn't walked too far inside. It was still far from the center.

    Many are still in groups, and it is becoming more and more difficult to deal with.

    However, breaking through here should not be too casual, it takes a long time to break through, if you are not careful, you will be touched by a demon during the breakthrough, it will be a fatal blow to Su Xun.

    No matter how great his talent is, if something goes wrong during the breakthrough, the damage caused will be irreversible.

    So Su Xun ran to this mountain to see if he could find a hole or something, it would be more hidden.

    At this time, it is better to be careful.

    It was really found by Su Xun. After hunting down a few demons, Su Xun found a hidden cave, which happened to be more than enough for others to go in.

    Take out the remaining magic cores, and after absorbing them, you will definitely be able to break through.

    It's just that when the magic core was taken out, Su Xun felt that Er Gouzi in the space was still moving.

      Suddenly remembered, after so long today, I have ignored Er Gouzi's existence, I guess I can't bear it now.

    Su Xun quickly let Er Gouzi out. After Er Gouzi came out, he kept wagging his tail, and then stared straight at the magic core in Su Xun's hand.

    Looking at it like that, it was obvious that I was about to drool, and I couldn't help it at all, as if I saw delicious food.

    However, Er Gouzi is more humane, knowing that without Su Xun's order, he can't move around, otherwise he will be sanctioned by Su Xun.

    How can Su Xun not see that Er Gouzi wants to eat it, but fortunately, the magic core is not very important to Su Xun, just kill a few and come.

    I couldn't bear to reject Er Gouzi. After staring at him for so long, it would be too cruel to refuse him again, so Su Xun chose the lowest-level magic core for him.

    The lowest level in Su Xun's hands now must have the strength of the fourth-rank Jindan realm.

    It's not that Su Xun is reluctant, but he is really afraid that Er Gouzi will eat too much and something will happen later.

    "Crack！！"

    After Er Gouzi took the magic core excitedly, he was very excited and crushed the magic core in one bite, and all the aura inside flowed into Er Gouzi's mouth.

    ?Su Xun felt sore when he saw it, and thought that your food looks too wild, it looks like I don't give you food every day, is it necessary to be so exaggerated.

    But after eating the magic core, Su Xun could feel that Er Gouzi's body had undergone obvious changes.

    First of all, the hair on the body exploded all of a sudden, as if standing on end, which looked a little scary.

    The second is that Er Gouzi's body is still smoking, which looks like evaporated water vapor.

    Seeing this, Su Xun couldn't calm down anymore, and was very anxious.

    These two dogs ate a magic core, maybe something happened to them, if that was the case, it would be really bad, if something happened to them, Su Xun might not be able to forgive himself.

    Er Gouzi has been with him for so long, it is impossible to say that he has no feelings, and Su Xun can't just watch it have an accident.

    But after calming down, Su Xun noticed that Er Gouzi didn't seem to be in pain, and he didn't bark.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1178 Dark Shadows

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Er Gouzi's reaction made Su Xun temporarily calm down, and it didn't look like there was any serious matter.

    If it was really painful, it would definitely not be what it is now, and it would scream out.

    In this way, maybe Er Gouzi is evolving by himself. Su Xun thinks that he doesn't need to worry too much, let's wait and see what happens.

    After waiting for a while, the change of Er Gouzi really appeared. Its size began to grow continuously, and the aura emanating from its body made it impossible to underestimate it.

    Is this the Er Gouzi that everyone knows? Obviously not, the size is several times bigger, not like a husky anymore, it is much bigger than a lion.

    Fortunately, Er Gouzi didn't lose his mind, he still knew about Su Xun, he swelled up, and he was still very honest in front of Su Xun.

    But Su Xun showed a certain look of surprise, because Er Gouzi seemed to have aura fluctuations in his body.

    It seems that my previous judgment was not wrong. Er Gouzi probably has evolved now. It was originally a divine beast, but it has only been reduced to Erha, and there is still a possibility of evolution.

    Of course, it definitely won't evolve immediately because I ate a magic core today, it's not such a coincidence.

    The main reason is that when he was in Jianghai before, Su Xunke fed it a lot of pills, such as God and Demon Foundation Establishment Pills and Xiaohuan Pills, there were a lot of them.

    Only Su Xun, who doesn't need money for pills, can feed it so unrestrainedly, eating pills as food all day long.

    After taking so many pills, the aura has settled in its body. Today's matter has undergone a qualitative change due to a quantitative change, so it has evolved.

    "Er Gouzi, come and attack me to see your strength."

    Er Gouzi is also smart, knowing that Su Xun wants to test it, and also understands its strength, it can't hurt Su Xun, so he makes a move.

    Jumping up, claws towards Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't dare to be careless, and blocked it with spiritual energy, Er Gouzi was directly knocked down to the ground, looking rough and thick, he climbed up directly, and it didn't seem to hurt.

    But Su Xun was a little surprised, Er Gouzi's strength was far beyond imagination.

    ?He actually has the strength of the Golden Core Realm. Although it is different from the division of human realms, if we really want to count according to the division of realms.

    If you bring someone from the first-rank and second-rank Golden Core Realm over here, you may not be able to beat the second-rank Gouzi.

    This discovery made Su Xun a little happy. It is a good thing that Er Gouzi has strength after the change, at least it can help a little.

    In this buffer zone, Su Xun is equivalent to having a companion.

    Although the strength is still relatively low, it can only fight some low-level demons, and it is not very useful, but it is better than useless.

    For example, when Su Xun is going to retreat for a while, it can watch from the side and give an early warning.

    In addition, Su Xun suddenly thought of it, the old man sweeping the floor seems to be unable to beat even his dog.

    Er Gouzi is a roaring dog, a divine beast, and it is normal to be defeated. As long as it evolves normally, it will one day become an existence of the level of a fairy.

    ?But thinking about the old man sweeping the floor being beaten violently by Er Gouzi, I still feel a little funny. When that time comes, I guess he will be completely hopeless.

    Just at this time, Er Gouzi's size suddenly became smaller, and he was the same as before, and ran to Su Xun's side obediently.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, but soon realized that Er Gouzi's body shape was within his control.

    When fighting, he can become what he was just now if he wants to explode his strength, and it is usually the same as before.

    This way is also good, Su Xun is quite satisfied. The way it looked just now is mighty, but it is too big, so it can't be taken out to play, and it will scare normal people.

    And An Suke quite likes it, after going back, it's really hard to explain, it's best to change back.

    Su Xun didn't intend to waste too much time, he had to seize the time to break through, so he only listened to his instructions: "Er Gouzi, just stand by and help me watch, and wait for me to break through and wake up."

    "Wow woof！！"

    Er Gouzi growled twice in a low voice, indicating that he must be lucky enough to live up to his fate.

    Su Xun stopped talking nonsense, summoned Kun, took out a few magic cores again, and after absorbing two of them, he was almost done, so he quickly closed his eyes and broke through.

    broke through??I don't know how long, when he opened his eyes, everything was still the same, Er Gouzi was lying in front of him, and no evil spirits came to disturb him.

    Su Xun heaved a sigh of relief, he broke through successfully and reached the sixth-rank Jindan realm.

    Although I don't know how long it has been since I entered here, Su Xun estimates that it will take more than a day at most.

    It took more than a day to break through to the sixth-grade Jindan realm. The speed of this breakthrough is really unparalleled. No one in the world can reach this level.

    After the breakthrough was successful, Su Xun's heart finally relaxed, and he was worried that there would be evil spirits to disturb him during the breakthrough.

    A steady breakthrough is naturally the best thing, which means that Su Xun is now stronger and has more self-protection capabilities.

    This also made Su Xun full of confidence. The buffer zone doesn't seem so scary, it's actually quite good.

    At the very least, the strength can grow rapidly, and there is no real danger.

    Now that he is at the sixth-rank Jindan realm, Su Xun has nothing to be afraid of.

    "Let's go Er Gouzi, we have to go."

    Su Xun threw another magic core to Er Gouzi, and then took it back into the space.

    Demon cores are precious, but Su Xun thinks that this is not a rare thing. As long as you have the ability to kill demons, there will be a steady stream of demon cores. Every demon must have this thing.

    "Jie Jie！！"

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun just came out, and there was another strange sound.

    Su Xun was already very familiar with this voice. It was the cry of demons, and they seemed to like calling it that way.

    Another demon came, and looking at it like this, there were more than one or two, which was a bit scary.

    Su Xun, who was a little relaxed just now, suddenly cheered up.

    Just finished saying that there is no danger, but this danger is coming. The more the number of demons, the more dangerous it is, which means that the degree of danger is increasing crazily, which makes people feel uncertain.

    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding area went dark, densely packed with black shadows, which made Su Xun's whole heart feel cold.

    How come there are so many demons, it's too scary, and judging from their appearance, they are obviously coming to Su Xun's side, the position where Su Xun broke through just now.

    Do they also know that someone is breaking through here?

    At this time, Su Xun was a little puzzled as to why they knew this location.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1179 Bold Idea

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, when Su Xun thought about it carefully, these demons did not necessarily know about it in advance.

    It will take quite a long time for him to break through. If they know about it in advance, they will definitely come and sabotage him. When so many demons come and take advantage of the breakthrough, then Su Xun will undoubtedly die.

    But they have only come now, is the speed of the demon so slow? Naturally, it is impossible.

    That is to say, there is a great possibility that this group of demons felt the emanation of aura fluctuations at that moment after Su Xun broke through.

    After the breakthrough is successful, there will indeed be a relatively large fluctuation. Su Xun didn't care about this at the beginning. Now that I think about it, something may have gone wrong.

    With so many demons, the exact number is unknown, but the number must not be underestimated.

    Can't fight at all, don't need to think about it, how can one person fight so many demons, if it is a small team, there is still a possibility.

    No wonder people say that this place is scary. Looking at it now, it is really a bit scary. An ordinary person who encounters so many demons, even if you have a high level of cultivation, you will probably perish.

    Not to mention that Su Xun is only at the sixth-grade Jindan stage, and can only be said to be at the middle level, which is not very high, and he can't fight.

    The key point was that demons surrounded him from all directions, which was too terrifying. Su Xun quickly took out the invisibility cloak and put it on directly.

    Then, like a normal person, he held his breath and waited for the demon.

    The demons gradually approached, indeed there were many of them, and they were very terrifying.

    After they came, they didn't find Su Xun hiding in the dark. It seems that the function of the invisibility cloak was really revealed.

    As long as Su Xun's body does not emit any aura fluctuations, there is no big problem.

    There are constantly demons walking past Su Xun. Maybe many times, if Su Xun does not take the initiative to dodge, he will bump into him. It is very thrilling, similar to walking a tightrope.

    Sure enough, all the demons gathered at the entrance of the cave that Su Xun broke through at the beginning, just as Su Xun guessed, they came along with the fluctuation of aura.

    Su Xun was also a little terrified. The perception ability of this group of demons is too strong. They could have discovered this. If he hadn't slipped away quickly and stayed inside for a few minutes, he would probably have disappeared.

    Being stuck inside, Su Xun didn't know how to run.

    It's not that demons are scary, it's that they are scary when there are too many of them.

    Su Xun might easily handle a few of them together, but you have so many, let alone a few hundred, it¨s impossible to fight at all.

    The demon really doesn't know what species it is. The reproductive ability is too strong, and I don't know how it was born. It is estimated that dozens of them can be born at a time.

    Like their human monks, the sum of all the monks who came in this time is probably not as many as the demons surrounding Su Xun now.

    Not to mention that this is just an insignificant small place in the entire buffer zone. The sum of all the demons here will definitely be a terrifying number.

    Fortunately, the combat power of human monks is much stronger, and the low-level demons are killed almost casually. Otherwise, this battle is destined to be unbalanced, and it is impossible for humans to persist for so many years, because it is too difficult.

    Relying on the invisibility cloak, Su Xun narrowly escaped the catastrophe, otherwise it would be really cold, and he would not be able to escape at all.

    At the same time, Su Xun didn't just stand there stupidly. Instead, he was moving slowly, slowly rushing out from the pile of demons, which was quite a thrilling scene.

    At this time, Su Xun can already run away, because he has already escaped from the encirclement of demons.

    On the other hand, those demons were obviously not very intelligent. After they gathered together, they found that there was nothing in the cave.

    Wandering there for a long time, it seemed a bit unwilling, and didn't want to leave.

    Normal people escaped this, and after surviving a catastrophe, they would definitely want to leave as soon as possible, but the problem is that Su Xun is not a normal person.

    Suddenly I had a bold idea, so many demons, if I killed them all, wouldn't it be

    Thoughts are like poison, once it rises, it will go down after a while, but it will feel very intriguing, and you will become addicted.

    Su Xun felt that he might have a try.

    Killed hundreds of demons at once, and he killed it by himself, it was definitely a bloody profit, and it could help other people and relieve a lot of pressure.

    theAnd the most important thing is that I have benefited a lot, hundreds of running-in, it is enough to support myself to break through to the next level.

    Such a good opportunity, I don't want to let it go at all, Su Xun thinks that maybe he can really try it, if it doesn't work, he just runs away.

    My own pen and ink array may come in handy at this time.

    The pen and ink formation did not say how big the formation is, but only said that the target can be trapped in it. If you regard the target as this large group of demons, will it be effective?

    Just do what you say, Su Xun can't control his thoughts at all. If you blindly seek stability, how can you kill these demons? It's too difficult.

    As soon as Su Xun appeared, the group of demons became excited instantly, and made a piercing sound, which made Su Xun's skin crawl.

    It doesn't matter so much, Su Xun shot quickly, and threw out the pen and ink in a big array.

    The effect is really good, these demons are directly trapped in it, although they want to rush towards Su Xun with their teeth and claws, but the effect is really limited, and they can't break through the pen and ink formation at all.

    "Han Ye Sheng Hua is really handsome~"

    With Su Xun's current strength, all eight characters can be smashed down, and all these demons have been attacked.

    Of course, because there are too many demons, the damage of the text attack is scattered quite a lot at once, and there is no way to directly destroy this group of demons.

    Su Xun once again used the ability of Hongyun Xingguan, and a huge nebula appeared in the sky above the pen and ink formation, followed by a wonderful star rain.

    Unexpectedly, after the star rain fell, the demon seemed to be very afraid of this thing.

    After the body touched, black smoke would rise immediately, and then the group of demons screamed in pain.

    After a while, all the demons were wiped out, and their bodies had disappeared, leaving only the demon cores all over the ground.

    Su Xun was stunned. As the instigator of everything, he never thought that it would be so easy.

    I only used two tricks to wipe out a group of demons, which is too fake.

    That Xingyun's ability once again exceeded Su Xun's imagination, and it seemed to be somewhat annihilated, which was terrifying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1180 The troubles of happiness

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a while, all the demons who came to besiege Su Xun were reduced to ashes, not even a corpse left, what a miserable word.

    At this time, the ground is full of remaining magic grinding cores.

    The magic core seems to be an extremely strong thing. Under normal circumstances, it cannot be destroyed unless the aura inside is directly absorbed.

    Don't look at Er Gouzi before, who gnawed the magic core with a click, but that was also when the aura of the magic core had leaked out.

    Of course, the effect of the magic core is so great, but fortunately it was not destroyed, otherwise Su Xun would probably be pissed to death.

    Hurry up and pick up all the magic cores, these are all good things, and Su Xun has a hunch that he has really made a lot of money this time, so he has to quickly see how much he has earned.

    It's easy to pick up this thing, as soon as Su Xun raised his hand, all those magic cores swept over, quite easy.

    There are densely packed demon cores in front of you. If an immortal cultivator sees it, you may be able to drool directly.

    With so many magic cores, Su Xun roughly counted them, and there are more than 300. At the beginning, he estimated that he had to be conservative. This is a rather terrifying number, and its value is immeasurable.

    Probably no one would have imagined that Su Xun got so many magic cores all at once, so many people in a team came in, and when he finally went out, he could take away hundreds of magic cores, which is quite good.

    And Su Xun just made more than 300 yuan in a short time. It is estimated that it has never been done in ancient times. No one has ever done it. If it is said, no one will believe it.

    But Su Xun did it. To put it bluntly, he didn't even think of it. In fact, he just wanted to try it at the beginning. After seeing so many demons, his hands were itchy and he couldn't control himself.

    Who knew that it was so easy, but he really did it. He only used two moves, and he didn't even make much effort himself. He just consumed some spiritual energy, and then he succeeded.

    If you say it, no one will believe it,

    In any case, Su Xun himself was very excited. He killed more than 300 demons, and he had already made a lot of money just after he came in.

    Thinking about killing these demons, it is equivalent to reducing a lot of harm for human beings, which is quite meaningful.

    After all, he is only one person, and he has replaced so many, which seems to be not a loss no matter how you look at it.

    Besides, Su Xun hasn't had an accident yet, he is still alive, which means that there will be more demons who will die in Su Xun's hands.

    Different races, everyone is fighting to the death, killing them will not cause any psychological burden, if you don't kill them, you will be killed in the end.

    And your family and lover may all die at their hands, this is unacceptable.

    Although more than 300 demons may not be a big deal to the large number of demons, but everything can add up, and there is no way to reach the sky in one step.

    Su Xun put away hundreds of magic cores directly. With so many magic cores, he couldn't absorb them all by himself. His body also had to undergo a process of transformation, and it was not possible to break through again after a few minutes.

    Afterwards, Su Xun planned to absorb some higher-grade magic cores by himself anyway, and keep the rest for himself, and he didn't need so many.

    This thing is a good thing, after taking it out, it will definitely be useful.

    After putting away the magic core, in the space, he threw two more to Er Gouzi. Now Su Xun has become a rich man directly, and he doesn't care about magic cores at all.

    For the rest of the time, these two tricks fell into a cooling state, and for a while, they couldn't be used anymore, which made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable.

    It would be great if it could be used to kill all the time. It is estimated that the demons here will soon be killed by Su Xun.

    Without these two tricks next, Su Xun had to be careful, he didn't get inflated just because of his defiant performance just now, Su Xun still knew what he was relying on just now.

    If you dare to expand here, it is no different from courting death.

    You have to be careful, wait for the skills to cool down, and then go out on your own to lure more demons out.

    At the same time, Su Xun didn't plan to stay here anymore, so many demons died all at once, it can be called the scene of a tragedy.

    The ghost knows if there is any special way to sense those demons. If there are so many more, Su Xun will definitely die.

    Because his invisibility cloak has also fallen into the??It is cooling down and cannot be used in a short time.

    For the sake of his own life, he had to be careful, so Su Xun left quickly and started drifting alone.

    This buffer zone is not big, but it is compared to a world. If you take this place out alone, it is probably much larger than the entire Jianghai City.

    Compared with a medium-sized province in Huaxia, it was more than enough. More than two hundred people came in, but they were all scattered.

    Just like a small fish in a lake, it seems insignificant. At least after Su Xun came in, all he encountered were demons, not a single human being.

    However, it's fine to be alone, and I'm relatively free. I can do whatever I want without thinking too much about it.

    Su Xun basically stops and goes, and it is not easy for him to be exposed alone. Occasionally, he encounters a few demons and kills them directly.

    In fact, Su Xun has encountered such a powerful demon as the fifth-rank and sixth-rank Golden Core Realm, but he is still not Su Xun's opponent now. It is relatively easy, and he has not been idle along the way.

    When there was no demon to kill, Su Xun summoned Kun, and kept absorbing the spiritual energy in the magic core for himself, so that the spiritual energy in Su Xun's body was now full again.

    This made Su Xun feel a little bit pained, and he deliberately suppressed it, not letting Kun absorb too much spiritual energy, because he was afraid that he would break through too quickly.

    Originally, with Su Xun's aptitude, he broke through faster, but in fact, it was nothing. Even he felt that the breakthrough was faster, so one can imagine how fast it was.

    It is estimated that it has not been two days. People have reached the golden core state. It is estimated that it will take many years to break through once, because it is already relatively difficult to reach this state. In addition, the lifespan of a monk also has a large limit.  promote.

    In fact, they don't feel much about the years that have passed. On the contrary, after improving their cultivation, their lifespan can be extended again.

    Su Xun has only been there for a day or two, it is really too scary, and it is easy to be unstable.

    Even Su Xun himself wondered, how could he have such troubles now, and he was afraid that he would break through too fast. It is estimated that among all the cultivators, there is no one like him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1181 Black Forest

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This buffer zone is described by others as dangerous and terrifying, as if it might die at any time.

    It is indeed a bit dangerous, this Su Xun also admits, but he likes this place very much, and thinks it is a bit like his blessed land.

    It's so comfortable, you don't have to worry about cultivation at all, the breakthrough is almost a matter of course, and it's a bit outrageously easy.

    It is easy for him to stay here for a while and break through the Jindan Shangyuanying, and there is almost no difficulty.

    If one reaches the Nascent Soul Realm, one will have a high status among the immortal cultivators, and can be regarded as an absolute master.

    Even if it is a member of the Baisha gang, if they want to move him again, they have to think carefully, and dare not act so rashly.

    When Su Xun thought of this place, he was naturally very comfortable, and he wished to come here often in the future.

    Of course, that's all I'm thinking about. Naturally, I can't wait to seal this crack, so that the demons have no hope.

    If the cracks cannot be healed, then there will be more and more demons. No matter how strong one's own strength is, it will not be of much use, and he will be outnumbered.

    On the contrary, if the world is peaceful and the safety of human beings can be guaranteed, Su Xun doesn't need to practice much.

    The hundreds of magic cores currently on his body can finally help him to break through two or three realms, because of the existence of Kun, the absorption is so cool.

    There is an essential difference between cultivators absorbing the aura in the magic core by themselves. Everyone's speed and efficiency are not at the same level, and the quality of the aura absorbed is also very different.

    Su Xun waited for a while, after the pen and ink array and Hongyun Xingguan on his body cooled down, Su Xun couldn't hold back his thoughts, he had to do something.

    If we can kill a few hundred more this time, wouldn't it be flattering and bloody again.

    To put it bluntly, no matter how many demons he has, he can't hold back Su Xun's killing, hundreds of them at a time, hundreds of them at a time, who can stand it, can't stand it at all, okay?

    But the problem came now, Su Xun found that he couldn't find hundreds of demons in groups like last time.

    Because the characteristics of this group of demons are unknown, most of them are in groups of three or two, and there are only a dozen or so at most.

    It looks like a lot, but in fact it is far from satisfying Su Xun's appetite.

    After what happened last time, Su Xun now has a big appetite. If he uses these two tricks to go out, if he doesn't kill hundreds of people, Su Xun feels that it is his own failure.

    The question now is, where does Su Xun go to find so many demons.

    The only way is to find another place to break through, and then after the breakthrough is successful, relying on the aura fluctuation at the moment of breakthrough, attract some demons again, and do the same as last time.

    But Su Xun can't break through for a while now, too fast, he has to wait.

    If Su Xun feels that there is really nothing to do, just wait for a few more days, and if you waste some time, you will waste some time. If you come in this time, you will not want to go out in a short time.

    If someone else knew what he was thinking, he would probably be scared to death, thinking that this person is a lunatic, it would be too cruel.

    Ordinary immortal cultivators, when looking for evil spirits to kill, basically think that it is best to find the one who is alone, not to mention killing them, and there is not much danger.

    When I meet a few people together, I feel a bit strenuous.

    Su Xun is good, he wants to meet hundreds of them at a time, and he is alone, he is looking for death.

    At this moment, Er Gouzi in the space seemed to have sensed Su Xun's thoughts, and he called out, trying to get Su Xun's attention.

    "Um?"

    Su Xun didn't understand what Ergouzi meant, but he still released Ergouzi quickly to see what it meant.

    After Er Gouzi came out, he barked twice, and at the same time he used his nose to arch forward twice.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun roughly understood what was going on, and said pleasantly: "You mean, you can find the location of the demon?"

    "Woof!"

    Er Gouzi kept nodding and shouting, looking quite interesting.

    Su Xun was overjoyed immediately, and almost forgot that Er Gouzi still has this ability, and his dog nose is not ordinary.

    And even the magic core has been eaten a lot, presumably the two dogs are right.??The smell of the demon is already well known.

    So Su Xun said: "Okay, take me quickly to find the evil spirits, remember the ones that need to gather together."

    There are so many demons, Su Xun can't believe that they have no place to gather.

    Although the IQ of demons seems to be a bit low, in fact, they are just a little worse than humans. They also have their own language and know how to cooperate and communicate.

    Otherwise, they would not attack the human world in an organized manner.

    Moreover, Su Xun also discovered that the stronger the demon's strength, the higher his intelligence.

    When Su Xun encountered some powerful people, when he couldn't beat them, he even just surrendered and begged for mercy, or cheated, and he already had the demeanor of a human being.

    It can be judged from this that the world of demons is actually orderly, and someone is ruling them.

    In the buffer zone, although there are many scattered demons, they should all be hunters who went to the immortal cultivators to kill them. It is impossible that there is no gathering place, and they must have a meeting place.

    With Er Gouzi's help, things will take a turn for the better.

    Just like this, Su Xun took two dogs, one person and one dog at a very fast speed. After running for a long time, he found a place, which was in the woods.

    The trees here are very strange, all of them are black, and people dare not approach them just by looking at them.

    Su Xun knew that it was made by demons. They had black demonic energy on their bodies. If there were too many of them, the forest would be directly polluted, and it could be said that no grass would grow wherever they went.

    If they are allowed to enter the earth, what will happen to their homeland is beyond imagination.

    Even if they don't do it, it is estimated that human beings will not be able to survive soon.

    Knowing that there was something wrong with this black forest, Su Xun simply put Er Gouzi away, then put on the invisibility cloak, entered the stealth state, and moved forward cautiously.

    Sure enough, after walking for a while, Su Xun saw the demons inside, a large number of demons, it seems that the number really cannot be underestimated.

    Densely packed, I don't know how many there are, but it must be more than what Su Xun saw last time.

    There were voices everywhere on the demon side, and I don't know what they were talking about. They seemed to be eating, and what they were eating was also dark, which made Su Xun feel a little disgusted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1182: Su Xun Goes Crazy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This must be a small gathering place of some demons. It seems that the number of demons is really not normal. They are densely packed. Compared with the previous hundreds, it is really much more.

    I don't know how many there are this time, more than one thousand is certain, and it is even far more than that.

    Su Xun began to get excited, very excited, he kind of wanted to know if he could succeed this time, if he could do the same, then he would really make a lot of money this time.

    It's unbelievable how many magic cores there are, and it will definitely make a lot of money.

    Of course, what Su Xun mainly thinks about is not earning magic cores. Although magic cores are a good thing, they require too much. Su Xun can¨t use them by himself.

    It would definitely be a good thing if so many evil spirits could be eradicated all at once, and it would be a good thing for the entire human race, that's why Su Xun got excited.

    Now that they have already come, Su Xun will definitely not let it go like this, so after he came, he shot directly, without ambiguity at all.

    The pen and ink formation was thrown out. Unexpectedly, this pen and ink formation was as powerful as ever, trapping all the demons in it.

    I have seen many pen and ink formations that trapped a person in the past, but the current one seems to be many times larger, and of course its power has also been greatly reduced.

    It doesn't matter, because the brush and ink formation is not for harm, it only needs to trap the demons, and let them worry inside, but there is nothing they can do.

    When dealing damage, there is Su Xun's Hongyun Xingguan.

    With a wave of his hand, Hongyun Xingguan appeared directly, and a large amount of star rain fell, causing a fatal blow to the demon.

    When the demons were trapped, they were at a loss, screaming and struggling, but their fighting power was average.

    If they were singled out, none of them would be Su Xun's opponent.

    Even if they are added together, they can't break through the shackles of the pen and ink formation. It's useless at all, and they can only struggle meaninglessly inside.

    When the star rain falls, everything is wiped out, and the body of the demon is continuously evaporating. This scene even looks a bit cruel.

    Of course, as a human being, Su Xun would not feel any cruelty when he saw such a scene, but would only feel bursts of joy, which was quite refreshing.

    It is estimated that there is no one with this efficiency for killing so many demons at once. The people who come in may not be as efficient as Su Xun.

    The two group moves are added together, and they can deal area damage, which is simply invincible, quite awesome.

    Seeing that he succeeded, Su Xun couldn't hide his excitement and joy, and hurriedly cleaned up the spoils.

    With a wave of his hand, the densely packed magic cores flew over and gathered in front of Su Xun.

    Su Xun used his own spiritual consciousness to cover the magic cores piled up in front of him. After a general inspection, the number was more than 5,000.

    ? If you don¨t look at it, you don¨t know it. Su Xun was startled when he saw it, and Su Xun was really a little scared. This number is simply incredible.

    More than 5,000 demon cores, that is to say, Su Xun killed more than 5,000 demons in a short period of time just now, which can already be called a miracle.

    It is estimated that only the kind of powerful immortal cultivators can do it, but the powerful ones are not allowed to come and make a move.

    Even in the cracks of Wanzhou City, Su Xun estimates that there is a powerful existence, but he can't do anything with ordinary strength, because if you have strong ones, there must be others on the other side.

    There will be a strong restraining effect, and neither side dares to act casually to prevent any trouble, otherwise, this group of demons must have been dealt with by the powerful.

    Su Xun killed so many demons alone, plus the previous hundreds, it is estimated that about 6,000 demons died in Su Xun's hands.

    No matter how many demons there are, if they are killed by one person thousands of times, it will probably be unstoppable.

    Su Xun came down this time, probably no one was optimistic about him, because it was his first time entering the buffer zone, and he didn't have any experience in fighting demons.

    ? Seeing a demon, it may not necessarily be frightened to the point of weakness.

    Not to mention that he came in alone, without any companions, and there was a high possibility that he would not be able to save his life at all, let alone killing demons.

    Being able to kill three or five of them may be enough to not lose money.

    As a result, the current Su Xun?Six thousand people have been killed, so it can be said that they have made a lot of money.

    More than 5,000 magic cores were directly collected by Su Xun into his own system space.

    Thanks to the system, there is still this storage space. Otherwise, if you ask Su Xun to take so many magic cores, you will definitely not be able to take them away, because there are too many.

    Don't think that a magic core is not very good, but thousands of them add up to a huge existence.

    The joy of a good harvest filled Su Xun's heart. With more than five thousand magic cores, Su Xun was almost the richest of the rich.

    There are so many magic cores, but quite a few of them are not low in level. The quality of the magic cores is very high, and they can be used for Su Xun's cultivation for a long time.

    As long as he is given time, it is more than enough to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, and there is not even any suspense. What he lacks now is time.

    In the following days, Su Xun, just like now, almost entered the mode of infinite hunting, hunting for demons everywhere to fight.

    When there was no pen and ink formation and Hongyun Xingguan, Su Xun became a little more low-key, looking for lonely demons and fighting them.

    Although the strength of the demons encountered is getting stronger and stronger, but with Su Xun's methods, it is not a problem to fight.

    Even from time to time, Er Gouzi screamed and fought to hone his level. The strength of this guy is stronger than Su Xun thought, and the fur on his body is very strong.

    Don't look at how Su Xiao just kills a few each time, but the accumulation of the little makes a lot, and if you add up the scattered ones, there must be hundreds of them.

    Of course, compared with the hunting of groups, this must be a bit unsatisfactory.

    After the two tricks were cooled down, Su Xiao, under the leadership of Er Gouzi, went to a place where there were more demons.

    Follow the same pattern, and succeed every time, each time in units of thousands.

    Unknowingly, Su Xun has become a demon in this buffer zone. If he catches the demon, he will kill him indiscriminately. If he kills the demon directly, he will have no temper.

    The number of demons who died in his hands must have been 10,000 to 20,000, which is an astonishing number.

    As for Su Xun himself, he has been killed to the point of numbness, and there are so many magic cores in his hand that he throws them everywhere, so he just eats the magic cores with Ergouzi all day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1183 Attracting Attention

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun thinks that the buffer zone is really wonderful, and he has this idea every day.

    The demon thing is also very interesting. After you kill him, there will be a magic core. This magic core is equivalent to a reward, giving you the motivation to fight.

    Frankly speaking, is every desperate monk really doing it for human beings? This is definitely impossible.

    Humans are the most complicated animals. Unless the catastrophe really comes, it will be difficult for everyone to work together and unite together.

    There will definitely be a small number of people who hold such an irresponsible attitude and do not feel that this is their necessary responsibility.

    But those people still came in to fight, why is that, because after the fight, there will be a magic core.

    The magic core is of great help to cultivation. For example, in Wanzhou City, the spar used by everyone has aura in it, but there are too many impurities. It is incomparable with the magic core, and there is a big gap.

    For their own cultivation, many people will definitely come down and die for money.

    In any case, it is good for everyone to agree with the outside world, at least they can go all out to fight.

    But now, Su Xun doesn't feel much anymore. There are so many magic cores that make him numb.

    It's just that after killing the demon, there will be some joy, and I feel that I have made money again. As for how much money I made, this Su Xun didn't care too much.

    If other people know the number of magic cores on Su Xun's body, they will definitely be jealous.

    I don't know how long it has passed, anyway, Su Xun roughly calculated based on the cooling time of his own tricks, it will take four or five days, and it may not be a week yet.

    In four or five days, 20,000 demons were killed, which is already quite terrifying, and after a few days of precipitation, Su Xun's realm has also stabilized.

    He decided that he still had to make a breakthrough, he had to hurry up, his strength must be improved as soon as possible, and it should be almost the same after a few days of stopping.

    With the magic core, the spiritual energy in Su Xun's body is almost always in a state of abundance. It is too easy to want spiritual energy.

    Thinking about how difficult it was for me to practice before, and I had to go through pills and spiritual fruits, now I suddenly feel that I may not have to do anything, and relying on this magic core, I can practice faster than anyone else.

    In fact, the magic core is also a rare thing. It is not easy for ordinary monks to own one, which means that it can only be obtained by fighting.

    It must be sold on the market, and the price is estimated to be no worse than the spirit fruit.

    But Su Xun is not the same, he is like sleeping on the magic core mountain, he can hold it and use it at any time, and he is not worried about running out, it is simply too much.

    Finding a quiet place, Su Xun released Er Gouzi, let him watch it, and then prepared to break through.

    After this breakthrough was successful, Su Xun was at the seventh-rank Golden Core Realm. Thinking about it, it was incredible that he had reached the seventh-rank Golden Core Realm so quickly.

    It is estimated that among the elders of the Baisha gang, there is no one who can threaten him.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, the people who came in this time are basically below the Nascent Soul Realm, and the strongest one is only at the Ninth Grade Golden Core Realm.

    It is estimated that when the realm reaches the Nascent Soul Realm, it will cause the crack that just appeared to become unstable. There are two possibilities.

    The first one is that the crack explodes directly, allowing the demons to pour in.

    The second is that the crack is destroyed, and it becomes useless from then on, neither demons nor humans can enter.

    There are advantages and disadvantages for both parties, but the price is too high, and neither party dares to gamble casually. Who can say for sure about this kind of luck.

    If the crack really exploded, basically human beings would be finished, and they couldn't resist it at all.

    As for the demons, they waited for the second crack with great difficulty, and it took them many years to wait for one.

    As long as this crack is taken down, then the two places will attack at the same time, and human beings will not be able to resist it at all. Total defeat is certain. Why would they take that risk?

    Besides, if you really want to enter by force, there must be a master entering on one side, which will cause energy fluctuations in the crack, and the result will be unfavorable to that side.

    For those who do not have the Nascent Soul Realm, everything is easy to handle. If Su Xun reaches the seventh-rank Golden Core Realm, he has the confidence to fight against the ninth-rank Golden Core Realm.

    For the rudder masters of the Baisha gang, even if he is the strongest at the ninth-rank Jindan realm, it is impossible for several of them to be all of them. The rest of Su XunI won't take it seriously anymore.

    Unless several of them go together, otherwise, Su Xun really can't be helped.

    ！！！！！！

    When Su Xun was concentrating on breaking through, he didn't know that there was a magic city in the center of the buffer zone.

    This is the center of the buffer zone, and it is also the location where the crack connects with the world of the demons. When the demons came out of their world, they appeared here for the first time.

    It is not the same as the human side, the human beings are scattered at the edge.

    When the crack first appeared, the demons built a city here to guard the crack. They knew very well that humans would definitely come to seal the crack.

    After the city is built, it will be able to defend against humans to the greatest extent, and become an existence like a base camp, which can be attacked and defended.

    Little did they know that at this time, the higher-ups in the magic city became furious.

    "Recently, after the human monks came in, many of our compatriots died inexplicably. You have all heard about this, right?"

    A huge black figure sitting above made a piercing voice, of course speaking their language.

    "Hmph, these humans have slaughtered our compatriots many times. Fortunately, their strength is getting weaker and weaker now. After we enter the human world, we will also slaughter them."

    Both sides have reached this stage of fighting, and it is impossible to let go of their grievances. They both want to wipe out each other.

    The huge black shadow said again: "Hmph, those monks who came in are just dolls, they don't have the level to kill so many of our compatriots."

    "According to reports from our people, a young human monk acted alone and killed a full 20,000 of our compatriots, and his killings are still going on."

    "What, those humans dare to act alone?"

    The high-ranking demons who were sitting were already stunned. In their impression, the number of human beings is small, and in order to avoid damage, they will stick together.

    The huge black shadow said again: "This person's strength is not top-notch. There are no powerful monks on the human side to enter. I think he must have some treasures against our compatriots in his hands."

    "This person can't stay, he must be killed, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1184 Can speak human language

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's only been a short time since he entered the buffer zone, and he killed so many of our companions. This person really needs to be killed."

    The other high-level officials also nodded, and directly sentenced Su Xun to death.

    Even if there are a lot of them, they can't stand to kill like this.

    The demons in the buffer zone this time are actually not too many. It is indeed a bit unbearable to be killed like this. If they are killed by one person, wouldn't it be a big joke.

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the difference in the number of the two sides is indeed a bit too big. If all the human monks are added together, it is estimated that there are only two to three hundred people.

    But now Su Xun alone has killed nearly 20,000 demons, and there must be a lot of them, and only a part of them were killed.

    It can be seen that the numbers of the two sides are not at the same level at all, and the difference may be more than a thousand times. Indeed, in this kind of battle, human beings suffer too much.

    But there is nothing to do, immortal cultivators are scarce resources, and Wanzhou City obviously needs a large number of immortal cultivators to guard it.

    It's not that I don't want to send more people out, but that there are really no one available, so I can only draw so many people.

    I don't know how other people are doing now, whether they are in danger or not.

    The huge black shadow in the magic city said in a deep voice: "Mo Yun, you go directly to find that kid, remember to kill him quickly."

    "He acted alone, which happened to be convenient for us to start. Remember not to show your feet. This time we came in secretly, and the human monks didn't know it yet."

    "We can't let them know in advance. Those human beings are very cunning. When they gather at the magic city, we can easily catch them all."

    A bald demon nodded his head, and then his figure disappeared into the hall without a trace.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun is not clear here, the danger has come, I don't know how much time it took, Su Xun finally broke through successfully and reached the seventh-rank Jindan realm.

    As far as Su Xun in this realm is concerned, he is basically at the eighth rank and ninth rank, and he can also fight. As for whether he can win, it is hard to say, and it depends on the strength of the opponent.

    Two people in the same realm may have very different combat powers, and there will be a big gap. Different people are different, so it is impossible to generalize.

    Anyway, if they can't beat them, they can't kill Su Xun either. It can be said that under the Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun has almost nothing to worry about.

    Even if it is a person in the Nascent Soul Realm, it is not easy to kill Su Xun, and the possibility is also unlikely.

    After becoming stronger, it is true that the whole person's mentality is different, and he will have a lot of confidence.

    For example, Su Xun's mentality is indeed different now compared to when he first came in, and he is much more relaxed. The main reason he came in was the fifth-rank Jindan realm. Now he has broken through two realms in a row, and his strength has increased a lot.

    The second thing is that he discovered that there is actually a way to restrain the demons, which is very comfortable.

    Coming in this time is really the right time. If it is not for entering the buffer zone, no matter how fast Su Xun's cultivation speed is, it will probably take several months to break through to the seventh-rank Golden Core Realm.

    Su Xun doesn't know how long it took now, but anyway, it didn't take ten days, and Su Xun deliberately suppressed his cultivation, which is already against the sky.

    If you stay here for a year or so, it's unimaginable what level you will break through.

    Of course, at this time, Su Xun did not completely relax, he quickly used the invisibility cloak to hide his tracks.

    ?Because he knew that there might be demons coming over again, similar to the last time he broke through, attracted by the aura fluctuations.

    This time is different from the last time, Su Xun has a lot more confidence, I wish you could come here quickly, so as to give him room to play.

    Sure enough, within a short while, there were densely packed demons again, just like the zombie siege in the movie, sweeping in like a tide.

    However, the IQ of the demon is far behind that of human beings. When they arrived, they found no trace. They thought the target had already run away, so they screamed angrily.

    Su Xun felt that the time was almost up, so he shot directly. It was still the same routine and formula as before, with almost no changes.

    Then the demon had almost no ability to resist, and was killed directly, becoming Su Xun's trophy.

    With a wave of your hand, the groundHis magic core seemed to be obedient, and flew to Su Xun in an instant. After counting it, he found that the number of magic cores was quite a lot, about 1,500.

    It is obviously already a huge number, enough to make people excited, but Su Xun didn't feel anything, and there was even no disturbance in his heart.

    Killed too many, and killed more than a thousand, it can only be said to be quite satisfactory, not too many.

    It is best to kill tens of thousands at a time.

    "Jie Jie！！"

    Just at this time, there was a sudden gust of wind behind him, and su Xun's eerie laughter surrounded him.

    Su Xun was quite surprised that another demon came over. It seemed that there was a fish that slipped through the net.

    Of course, Su Xun is not very worried. There will not be too many fish that slip through the net. With his ability, he should be able to solve it.

    "Boy, you actually killed so many of my compatriots. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes just now, I couldn't believe it was true."

    A black shadow appeared in front of Su Xun.

    Su Xun was shocked, how could this guy speak their human language, what the hell is this?

    Su Xun was indeed frightened. It is a fact that demons cannot understand human language. He killed so many people along the way, but he didn't see anyone speak.

    Suddenly meeting someone who can speak, this is indeed a bit scary.

    "Who are you, a demon or a human?"

    Su Xun asked with a frown, the features of this guy are indeed like demons, but his skin is no longer so disgusting, but it tends to resemble human beings.

    More importantly, he can speak.

    "Jie Jie."

    The guy in front of him laughed and said: "Little boy, it seems that you still don't know it very well. Of course I am a demon. How could it be your stinking human beings?"

    ""

    I don't know what to answer him. He even said that human beings stink, you demons, can you take a pee to see what you look like.

    However, everyone is on the opposite side. It is normal to feel disgusted by the other party. Just like human beings, Su Xun has felt that demons are really disgusting creatures more than once, and they don't even want to touch them.

    "Also, don't you know that after we demons reach a certain level, it is not a problem for us demons to master your human language."

    That bald demon looked leisurely.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1185

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun really didn't know about this, and no one told him about it before he came here.

    But the demon in front of him can indeed speak, and his intelligence level is obviously no different from that of human beings. Compared with many demons, he is much stronger.

    In the course of the battle, Su Xun indeed discovered this point. As the strength of many demons increases, their intelligence level will also increase.

    Looking at it this way, the one in front of me should be the most powerful one among the demons I have encountered.

    It was a bit tricky, but Su Xun became excited instead. Among his trophies, there was going to be a high-level magic core.

    Killing this product will definitely be a huge blow to the demons in the entire buffer zone.

    Believe in his strength, he is already considered top-notch here, and if he gets rid of him, then he will have a great contribution.

    It seems that the previous crazy massacre has attracted the attention of the demons. They are also organized and disciplined. They know that they have to kill themselves to avoid more losses.

    As far as Su Xun has killed so many demons, it is more than enough to die a few times.

    Of course, it is not that simple to kill Su Xun, Su Xun is still confident.

    "Boy, I have killed so many of my compatriots. I haven't seen a human like you for many years, so you will definitely die today."

    While speaking, the bald head made a move, and his movements were very sharp.

    Su Xun didn't dare to underestimate the enemy, so he directly pulled out his golden cudgel and fought him.

    "Thishow is this possible!"

    Su Xun just received a move, and the whole person retreated again and again. He was almost beaten just now.

    The strength of this demon has far exceeded imagination, and it is already equivalent to the strength of Nascent Soul Realm.

    What kind of level is the Nascent Soul Realm? Su Xun has not seen it yet, but he can be sure that this person's strength must have broken through the Golden Core Realm, so there must be nothing wrong with the Nascent Soul Realm.

    I'm afraid it is also a relatively weak existence in the Nascent Soul Realm, otherwise there would be a big gap in the realm, and Su Xun would have been gone long ago, and he would not be able to take a single move.

    At this time, Su Xun's heart was already turbulent. He was shocked. Why did there appear demons in the Nascent Soul Realm here?

    When I came in before, didn't I already say that those who are too strong can't come in, the highest will only be the ninth-rank Jindan realm.

    But Su Xun couldn't accept the sudden appearance of a Nascent Soul Realm. Could it be that Yang Jingrui was fooling him?

    No need, it doesn't seem to be beneficial to fool him with this, and everyone thinks so.

    Realizing the seriousness of the matter in an instant, Su Xun asked: "What is your background, how did you get in with your strength?"

    "The next devil, Mo Yun, as for how he got in, we naturally have a way."

    Mo Yun didn't want to hide it either, because when he made a move, his own strength had already been exposed.

    Anyway, Su Xun is alone, just kill him, there is no need to worry about the secret being revealed, the kid in front of him is nothing more than a dead person.

    In his eyes, Su Xun was already dead, and there was no possibility of resistance.

    Su Xun really couldn't calm down anymore. The demon generals in his mouth should be the division of the status of the demons, just like the ranks of playing games.

    The status of a demon general must have been very high, belonging to the level of a commander, and it is estimated that only those above the Nascent Soul Realm are eligible.

    It seems that only demons above the Nascent Soul Realm can possess this language ability.

    No wonder Yang Jingrui didn't mention this point in advance, because no one expected that there would be demons from the Nascent Soul Realm running in here.

    But Su Xun felt that there are so many human monks, everyone's speculation must be correct, the powerful existence here must not be able to enter, otherwise they would not have sent these people here.

    People in the Golden Core Realm, no matter how awesome you are, unless you are in the ninth-rank Golden Core Realm, you will almost die if you encounter a demon in the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Even though the strength of demons is much lower than that of human beings, at the level of Nascent Soul Realm, qualitative changes have taken place, and the gap is too great.

    No, there must be restrictions on the demon side, but they did not know what special means they used to cheat, and sent a few Nascent Soul Realm people in.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, this method of cheating is actually quite limited. It is estimated that at most the Nascent Soul Realm will be sent in. No matter how powerful the demon comes in, it will be completely useless.?? Played.

    At the same time, there will not be too many magic generals in the Nascent Soul Realm, there must be more than one, and the number is estimated to be within one hand.

    However, this is enough, these demon generals are not something human monks can deal with.

    The person in front of him was sent to kill him. To do this kind of errand work, it is estimated that he will not have a high status among the magic generals, and he may be the best one.

    That is to say, there is a great possibility that other magic generals are more powerful than this one, not too many, if there are two more, the human monks may be wiped out this time.

    It is obvious that they have already made their calculations. When the human monks have gone through untold hardships to reach the central position, they will have a lot of consumption and loss of strength.

    Then a few of their demon generals will come out again, and the group will be wiped out directly, wouldn't it be flattering.

    The human beings who were beaten were caught off guard, and then the crack would inevitably be enlarged, and it would really be out of control at that time.

    Su Xun's body has already started to break out in cold sweat. Thinking of the result, it is simply unimaginable. This group of demons are so frightfully insidious.

    The intelligence is so high that humans have never thought of it.

    It seems that powerful demons are indeed difficult to deal with.

    Originally, they planned to catch them all at once, because now that the human beings are scattered, it is very difficult for you to hunt them all, and you may even startle them.

    Su Xun has nothing to do with this, they have been killed too much by Su Xun, and they can't sit still.

    Moreover, Su Xun could guess that he had killed too many demons, and too many demons had seen him, so he let this demon general control his own position.

    They may not be able to grasp the positions of other immortal cultivators.

    In any case, Su Xun, who was originally extremely relaxed, now feels extremely heavy.

    The situation is too unfavorable, he must not die this time, he has to survive and report the news.

    Otherwise, the scheme of the evil spirit will succeed.

    Everyone was wiped out in one sweep. For human beings, the loss is too great. Almost all the elites who come here are elites of any sect, and they may enter the Nascent Soul Realm in the future.

    In addition, it is not just the problem of the dead. After being wiped out, there is no way to contact the outside world. When the time comes, the human side will not know what happened.

    There is no way to deal with it, the crack will be completely opened, the demon will run out, Jiang Hai will suffer directly, and if someone comes again at that time, he will definitely not be able to hold it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1186 Big Joe Makes a Strong Attack

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, Su Xun's whole body.  Still quite nervous.

    However, the most urgent task now is to get rid of the big trouble in front of me.

    This demon general can't handle it, if he dies in his hands, then everything will be useless.

    Only by surviving can it be possible to tell everyone the news so that everyone can get prepared in advance.

    If he has been kept in the dark, Su Xun can guarantee it.  None of the people who came in this time can get out alive, and the entire human world is over.

    Now it is no different than hundreds of years ago, when some demons come out, they can be eradicated and the cracks can be controlled.

    There are fewer and fewer monks now, and there is a crack in Wanzhou City itself, where the main forces are concentrated.

    If Jiang Hai falls, human beings will be in a dilemma. It is almost impossible to keep the two.

    There is a great possibility that none of them will be able to keep them in the end, and they will all die in the end.

    For a moment, Su Xun felt that his mission was a bit heavy, and he must not die. No matter how strong the opponent was, he had to save his life.

    It is best to be able to kill the opponent, get rid of a magic general of the opponent, and then the pressure in the buffer zone will be much less.

    Su Xun showed a smile, "Do you feel like you've already decided on me?"

    "Sorry, it's not that easy to kill me."

    Mo Yun was very disdainful. He probably knew Su Xun's level, and said contemptuously: "Humans are only Jindan monks. In the Jindan realm, I guess you are not very strong. If you fight with me, I'm afraid  you think too much."

    It is obvious that in his eyes, Su Xun is already a dead person, so talking nonsense with Su Xun, in his opinion, has no effect.

    Su Xun stopped talking, and directly summoned his two hell demons.

    Immediately, two demons guarded Su Xun majestically.

    My heart said that you should also open your eyes wide to see clearly. The one next to me is also a demon. Why does he look much more pleasing to the eye than you? The difference in appearance is really too big.

    The two hell demons, with the improvement of Su Xun's strength, have also greatly improved their strength. It is a completely different level from calling them out before.

    It is estimated that it is not a big deal to fight with the monks of the fifth-rank Jindan realm. The two add up, and the strength is actually not weak.

    The most frightening thing is these two guys. They are not afraid of death. They have almost no pressure, and they just need to die.

    Don't expect to be able to beat the opponent into something, it's actually quite good to be able to bite a piece of meat.

    The two hell demons rushed forward to fight frantically according to Su Xun's instructions.

    Mo Yun also moved. There was black air on his body, which was constantly flapping, which made people feel a lot of pressure.

    The two hell demons were in front of him. In fact, the level was not very good, the gap was still a bit big, and they were beaten to pieces soon.

    Su Xun also gritted his teeth secretly, realizing that his opponent might be more difficult to deal with than he imagined, so he had to fight hard.

    The dream vortex condensed and smashed towards this guy.

    A little affected, but not fatal, not even hurt him, this made Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    It seems that the strength of the magic general is indeed too strong, after all, everyone is not in the same realm.

    Su Xun can be sure that if a human being comes to a monk at the Nascent Soul Realm, he can kill the person in front of him, and it doesn't take too much effort.

    But after all, Su Xun is in the Golden Core Realm. There is a big difference between the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm. The gap is like a gap, and it is difficult to forcefully cross it with his own talent.

    Not to mention Su Xun's strength, in fact, he is only at the seventh-rank Jindan realm, and the gap in this realm is even greater. If Su Xun is now at the ninth rank, then it is really a different story, and naturally he will not be vain.

    The strength of demons is still a bit weaker than that of human beings. If the human's Nascent Soul Realm was based on Su Xun's current realm, he might have disappeared long ago.

    Not to mention Su Xiao's pen and ink formation and Xingyun's two tricks have already been used, and he will definitely not be able to use them again in this battle.

    If these two tricks can be used, it is actually quite good, and it is estimated that it will have the power to fight.

    It's too difficult now, and they can't beat it at all. The two hell demons obviously can't stand it anymore, and they are forcibly holding on.

      It is estimated that in a few minutes, the demons of hell will be disintegrated directly. At that time, Su Xun will be alone and helpless, which is a bit uncomfortable.

    When there was nothing to do, Su Xun remembered that he still had the trick of the Ise Miko. After thinking about it, there was nothing to do, let's call it out and have a look.

    As a result, he summoned it and found that the Ise Priestess looked very similar to the big Joe on the skin, but it was more beautiful than the one in the painting, and it was so charming.

    Of course at this time, it is useless to look good, you have to be useful, and if Su Xun remembers correctly, she is also alive, which is not the same as the hell demon.

    I'm afraid that if something happens to her, it won't be good if she gets hurt. After a while, if the situation is wrong, Su Xun will just put her away and run away.

    Like Er Gouzi can actually provide a certain effect, but it is still too weak after all. Now the strength is not enough, Su Xun is afraid that something will happen to it.

    Possibly if this guy makes a random move, Er Gouzi will be seriously injured, and it will be too late for Su Xun to regret it.

    This Ise Miko looks too weak, and she is simply out of tune with the demon in front of her.

    I don't know what's the use, Su Xun's heart is quite uncertain.

    Mo Yun's eyes lit up. Su Xun's miraculous move aroused his interest, and he said, "Sure enough, you human monks are the most powerful, with all kinds of tricks emerging one after another."

    "But it's useless, you didn't even out the gap in strength."

    Mo Yun moved directly. He was attacking the Ise Miko, obviously intending to destroy the flower with his hands.

    "Wow!"

    Su Xun was sweating in his heart, but this Ise Miko was very calm, without any change in expression, she just waved the scepter in her hand, and then a stream of water swept out from the scepter.

    It looked like it was just a splash, but when Mo Yun was attacked, he was beaten back again and again.

    Su Xun was a little stunned, thinking that this is the skill of Da Qiao in the game, it looks really similar.

    Of course, in reality, this effect must be different. At least it can make the magic general retreat, which is already very good.

    And surprisingly, there was another stream of water that flew to Su Xun's body, enveloping Su Xun in it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1187 The only hope for mankind

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The water flowed quickly and wrapped Su Xun in it, obviously very soft, and it was not here to attack Su Xun.

    Especially when being swept by the current.  Su Xun's whole body was warm, and he felt a very comfortable feeling.

    What's even more amazing is that Su Xun found that the aura in his body was skyrocketing, and his strength had actually risen to a higher level, and he was now close to the realm of the eighth-rank Jindan realm.

    This discovery made Su Xun extremely shocked. Ise Miko still has this level?  It's too exaggerated.

    The same demon general Mo Yun, for some reason, froze there after being attacked by the water flow, as if his spirit had been affected.

    Su Xun knew that this was his best chance, so he must act quickly.

    Without wasting any time, he rushed up directly, and swung the golden cudgel in his hand quickly with his powerful aura.

    At this time, even if he came to the ninth-rank Jindan realm, he probably couldn't beat it.

    He who is in the seventh-rank Jindan realm can fight against the ninth-rank Jindan realm, not to mention his realm. For some reason, he was tricked by the Ise Miko and raised a level.

    Although he has not really reached the eighth-rank Jindan realm, he is already infinitely close to that realm.

    The Ise Priestess was also exerting her strength non-stop. With the concerted efforts of the two of them, Mo Yun was really wiped out.

    I don't know why, but Su Xun thinks that this Ise maiden has witchcraft that can affect people's spirit, even if it is a demon, it cannot escape this influence.

    In the ensuing battle, Mo Yun obviously felt a little weak, lost his response, and appeared very dull.

    In this case, Su Xun's strength has also improved. It would be shameful if he couldn't be eliminated, not to mention that the Ise Miko is cooperating with him.

    "no, do not want！！"

    Before Mo Yun died, he seemed to wake up suddenly. He couldn't believe all of this, and he couldn't believe that he had really fallen, lost to a human monk at the Golden Core level, and was even killed.

    Humans and demons are similar to a certain extent, for example, they have a strong desire to survive, and neither of them wants to die.

    But so what if you don¨t want to die, this is a must, one of us will die, if it¨s not Su Xun, it can only be him.

    Su Xun has no mercy, and will never show mercy to demons, this kind of alien, because they always think about exterminating human beings and plundering the human world.

    After crushing Mo Yun's head, a huge magic core appeared inside. After reaching the level of a magic general, it turns out that the magic core will also change.

    Different from so many demons that Su Xun killed before, the volume of this magic core is first of all too large, it must be more than twice the size of a normal magic core.

    And it is no longer a transparent crystal color, but a little seductive purple light is flapping.

    Everyone can see the difference. If this magic core is taken out, it must be worth a lot, and it is the envy of countless monks.

    Of course, Su Xun definitely won't sell it, it's better to keep this kind of thing for yourself.

    According to Su Xun's estimate, after absorbing the magic core of this magic general, it is estimated that the effect is better than hundreds of ordinary magic cores.

    Putting away the magic core and obtaining such a precious spoil, Su Xun didn't feel too excited, because it was too difficult, and he almost lost his life.

    If it weren't for the help of Ise Miko, Su Xun might be really cold this time, and he couldn't beat it at all.

    The hard power gap in the realm is too big, and it will be difficult for you to make up for this gap.

    In the final analysis, I still have to be grateful to Ise Priestess. If it weren't for her help, Su Xun would not even want to think about the consequences of his death, which is too terrifying.

    I really didn't expect Ise Priestess to be so easy to use. If I knew it earlier, I would have used it earlier.

    "Hello, what should I call you?"

    Su Xun was trying to communicate with the Ise Miko in front of him.

    The Ise Priestess seems a little shy, and her reaction is too similar to that of a human being, her cheeks are flushed, which is quite cute.

    "Master, just call me Yiyi."

    "Yi, yes, it's a very good name."

    Su Xun nodded.

    But before she could say a few words, the Ise Miko showed a look of being unable to hold on, and said drowsily: "Master, this servant is too sleepy, and may have to sleep for a while, during this time  Inside, be sure to pay attention to safety.?? 

    After finishing speaking, the Ise Miko disappeared in place, which shocked Su Xun. Fortunately, he saw that the person was in the space, so that's good.

    It seems that the performance against the sky just now has consumed a lot of Ise Miko, and it is not something that can be played casually.

    It should be in a deep sleep now, and I don't know when I will wake up, which makes Su Xun feel a little regretful.

    If she can always help her, Su Xun feels that her strength will obviously rise a lot.

    And on the journey, I can have one more partner, and she is also a beautiful woman, which is so interesting, it's a pity that I have to rest.

    It's a pity, but she also played a huge role.

    After the Ise Miko disappeared, Su Xun's realm immediately fell back and became a seventh-rank Jindan realm.

    It seems that Su Xun's guess is not wrong, all of this is only temporary, how can there be such a good thing that can improve your realm so quickly, it is too heaven-defying.

    Anyway, Su Xun made a lot of money this time.

    Not to mention the killing of an important person in the demon, but also the very important information. For human beings, the news of Su Xun is too important. He is the only hope now.

    Su Xun knew very well that he had to hurry up and find human beings, and spread the news to let more and more people know that at least there was a precaution.

    Therefore, he must not have an accident on the way. Su Xun is currently at his weakest, so he must be careful.

    Basically, the tricks on his body are useless, and if he encounters a powerful one, even ordinary demons in groups, I'm afraid he won't be able to escape.

    For the next period of time, Su Xun had to keep on his way in a low-key manner, and everything was centered on caution.

    Not to mention that he also killed a demon general. I don't know when the demon commander in the buffer zone will get the news.

    It's better to wait a little later and give Su Xun a certain amount of time. If he knows it right away, Su Xun's life will be difficult. They will definitely send experts to continue to attack him.

    ps: Let me tell you what happened today, I rushed home early in the morning, because my mother has not been feeling well recently, and the hospital in the small place at home is not good.

    Taking advantage of the Dragon Boat Festival when I had time to go home, I took my mother to the hospital for an examination. I got the report in the afternoon, and then I had to fetch water. I got home in the evening. After a whole day of tossing, the update was relatively late.

    Finally, I wish you all a happy Dragon Boat Festival.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1188: The Chase Is Coming

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun thought a little too much. In the depths of the magic city, after the death of the magic general, the atmosphere in the whole magic city was very depressing.

    Obviously, they have already learned the bad news.

    For them, this is indeed bad news.

    Demon generals have the highest combat effectiveness, and they are capable of slaughtering human monks.

    The demons also spent a lot of money to use some magic weapons to force a few demon generals in, which shows how much they want to take down this crack this time.

    Human beings don't know about it until now, and they didn't expect this kind of operation.

    You must know that human monks are obviously stronger, and the things that they couldn't accomplish were done by the evil spirits. It can be seen what a huge price the evil spirits have spent this time.

    In total, only one-handed demon generals came in. The number itself is not much, and now one is suddenly lost. One can imagine the mood of the demon.

    Not to mention that after the Demon General appeared, it meant that the secret had been exposed. If humans knew about it in advance, their plan might end in failure.

    The huge black shadow in the magic city said: "This human monk must be weird. He is obviously of average strength, but he forcibly killed the demon general."

    "I think he has something in his hand that can be very harmful to us."

    Hei Ying said: "So this person must die, and his life must not be spared."

    "Mo Gu, you go, this time he knows that we are going to kill him, he must have raised his vigilance, he will hide and it is not easy to find, we must do our best to find him and kill him, this news cannot be leaked."

    "yes´"

    The black shadow named Mo Gu nodded directly, and then disappeared in place.

    Another round of hunting against Su Xun has now officially begun, and the people dispatched this time are obviously much stronger than the previous Mo Yun.

    Su Xun didn't know what was going on here, but he was indeed careful.

    Without these demon generals, he would walk almost sideways in this buffer zone, and no demons could do anything to him, basically they were all his prey.

    Now that there is such a perverted opponent as the Demon General, it will be a bit difficult for Su Xun. If he really encounters it, he may not be able to retreat unscathed.

    There are other magic generals. According to Su Xun's estimation, other magic generals must be stronger.

    Compared with the one that came before, it is probably much more difficult to deal with.

    Su Xun got up cautiously, occasionally hunting down a few demons, and then concentrated on improving his own strength.

    There are too many magic cores in his hand, and Su Xun can hardly use them up, so he just keeps letting Kun transform.

    From the current point of view, the seventh-rank Golden Core Realm is obviously not enough, and we have to hurry up to break through. If we reach the eighth-rank Golden Core Realm, we may be able to fight against the devil by ourselves.

    This thing is just like money. For ordinary people, if you earn thousands of dollars a month, you think it is definitely not enough.

    ? Even if you earn 10,000 yuan, you still feel that it is not enough. When you earn 100,000 yuan a month, you may still feel a lot of pressure.

    This is not to say that people have become greedy, but that after your income increases, people's living standards will not be the same as before, and the pressure will naturally become great.

    Just like Su Xun at this time, the opponents he met were becoming more and more perverted, and his strength naturally couldn't demand himself as much as before.

    In the past, I felt that I was almost invincible when I reached the Golden Core Realm, but in fact, I was quite powerless.

    Of course, after Su Xun's tricks were cooled down, he became more courageous naturally.

    I thought that the demons didn't realize that their demon generals had been killed, so Su Xun didn't waste his time, and continued to hunt and kill the demons while practicing.

    The one who cooperated with Er Gouzi was still as good as ever. It didn't take long for him to kill and approach tens of thousands of demons.

    Adding up the odds and ends, it is estimated that there must be more than 30,000 demons killed by Su Xun.

    It can be clearly felt that the number of demons is getting smaller and smaller now. Compared with the previous encounters, there are obviously not so many.

    Not to mention there is also a demon general, a demon general, no matter how you say it, can be worth 10,000 ordinary demons. Ordinary demons are obviously not worth much, purely because of their numbers and not afraid of death in battle.

    This time, Su Xun must have killed more demons than their other monks, all of them combined. This is a completely shocking thing.

      As for Su Xun's realm, it is almost the same, and soon reached the zero boundary point of the eighth-rank Jindan realm, and it is estimated that the distance from the breakthrough is not too far away.

    Su Xun is reluctant to use the magic core of the magic general, otherwise, I'm afraid he can break through now.

    What made Su Xun even more painful was that he didn't know if he ran in the wrong direction, or his luck was relatively bad. At this time, he still didn't meet any human beings.

    He has always been alone, and he has never seen a single person.

    At first, I was still thinking that if I met someone from the Baisha Gang, everyone would fight, and I didn¨t know if I could survive the fight. Now that I think about it, it¨s obvious that I¨m thinking too much, and I won¨t meet anyone at all.

    Even if it is someone from the Baisha Gang, Su Xun just wants to see a living person.

    Or is it that those demon generals have actually made a secret move to clean up everyone else?

    Su Xun also didn't understand what was going on, I hope everyone is still alive, except for the Baisha gang.

    After spending an unknown number of hours, after Su Xun killed hundreds of demons here and there, he almost reached the point where he was about to break through.

    So without any hesitation, I directly found a hidden place and started to break through.

    Breaking through is not difficult for Su Xun, everything is a matter of course, and there is almost no such thing as a bottleneck.

    As long as no one bothers him, then it's fine.

    Soon Su Xun reached the eighth-rank Golden Core Realm, and he didn't believe it when he said it, but he was still in the fifth-rank Golden Core Realm when he came in.

    It hasn't been long now, and it has become the eighth-rank Jindan realm. If you mix it up again, you may reach the Nascent Soul realm.

    With the existence of the magic core and Kun, Su Xun's breakthrough was too fast.

    After the breakthrough, it was still the same as before. Su Xun's aura fluctuated and attracted a lot of demons. In fact, there were only seven or eight hundred demons. This time, there were not even a thousand.

    Su Xun didn't even use the two tricks, and relied on his own strength to kill so many demons.

    The consumption is a bit high, but Su Xun feels that it is more cost-effective to save two tricks. With these two tricks, Su Xun feels that it is a big loss if he does not kill one or two thousand at a time.

    "Wow woof！"

    Er Gouzi, who was beside him, barked suddenly, a little uneasy, as if he wanted to convey some message to Su Xun.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun probably understood that some masters were coming to hunt him down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1189: The Savior Appears

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was more or less prepared in his heart, knowing that the demon was there, and it was almost time to send someone to trouble him.

    Although I don't know how long the time has passed, I don't need to think about it. At least a week or so has passed.

    What should come will eventually come. There is really no way to do this, and there is no way to avoid it.

    Fortunately, Er Gouzi gave Su Xun a warning in advance, so that Su Xun probably understood in his heart, so he quickly put the invisibility cloak on his body without talking nonsense.

    Let's talk about hiding yourself, anyway, if you restrain the breath on your body, you will definitely not find yourself.

    Sure enough, within a few seconds, a figure floated down. The aura on his body was stronger than that of Mo Yun he met before. It was obvious that this person was another magic general.

    Su Xun is not absolutely sure to defeat him now, maybe he will be unlucky.

    More importantly, he has just broken through and his realm has not yet been consolidated, so he can't fight to the death, the damage is too great.

    After the demon general came down, he was muttering, who knows what he was talking about, he was probably secretly wondering why he was there just now, why did he suddenly disappear.

    After searching for so many days in a hurry, he only grasped Su Xun's position through the demon when Su Xun started to do it.

    He thought he finally found someone, but he disappeared again, which made him very upset.

    At the same time, it can be clearly felt that many of his companions died here just now, which proves that the kid must have fought here, and it didn't last long.

    In this case, he didn't want to stay any longer, and hurriedly continued to run forward, so that Su Xun could not run far.

    In fact, the culprit, Su Xun, was watching him in the dark, barely breathing, and waited for him to leave.

    It made Su Xun feel that it was too dangerous.

    Su Xun can probably figure out that the demon can't accurately grasp his position. If there is such a method, Su Xun probably won't be able to run away long ago, and he won't be able to jump until this time.

    However, these two demon generals can probably find their own positions. It is very likely that when Su Xun is killing the demons, they will have some clues.

    As long as Su Xun doesn't kill the demons, it will probably be safer, but of course this is not guaranteed.

    Besides, everyone is in this buffer zone, where can you go, Su Xun wanted to continue looking for human companions inside, but it was only a matter of time before he caught him.

    And here, what's the point of not killing the demons? If you are touched by the demons, if you don't do anything, they won't let you go. They will kill you directly when the time comes. Killing the demons is unavoidable  .

    I can't think so much anymore, I can hide for a while, at least I'm fine for now.

    Su Xun is not too worried, no matter what, he is already in the eighth-rank Jindan realm, and if he fights a demon general, he is actually capable of fighting.

    Really met that guy just now, even if he is a bit stronger than the first demon general Mo Yun he met, he can still be beaten.

    All in all, as far as that sentence is concerned, let's run if we can't beat it. It's actually nothing.

    After Su Xun and others ran away, he also left here quickly, and continued to go inside to see if he could meet any living people.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun continued to go inside, the demons still had to be killed, but Su Xun kept a low profile a lot, not like before, thousands of them were killed.

    "kill´´"

    All the way forward, Su Xun suddenly heard the sound of shouting and killing, which made Su Xun's eyes light up.

    This is speaking in human language. It is rare to hear human language in so many days. This voice is obviously not from a magic general. There are only a few magic generals in the buffer zone.

    ? I met my own people, and after wandering in the buffer zone for so long, I finally met my own people, which can be said to be quite difficult.

    Su Xun didn't stop, and speeded up, wanting to see what happened in front of him.

    When he went over to look, they were indeed human beings with uniform attire. They should be people from Yaowanggu. Su Xun looked familiar with their clothes.

    There are still about a dozen people left in Yaowang Valley at this time, and they are obviously weakened compared to when they just came in.

    Even though Su Xun has nothing to do with them and is not very familiar with them, he still feels a little sad in his heart. Sure enough, it is really too much for human monks not to sacrifice themselves in the battle with demons.It's hard, dead people are probably a normal thing.

    At this time, the people in Yaowang Valley fell into a bitter battle. They were besieged by many demons. Although there were a lot of demons, it seemed that there were at least 500 demons.

    It is indeed too difficult for more than a dozen people to fight more than five hundred.

    It can be seen that the people in Yaowang Valley are obviously well-trained and coped well, without any panic, but even so, they have already lost their posture.

    If it continues like this, everything will be lost here, and it will be too difficult.

    When Su Xun fights demons, he is really easy to fight, but other people don't have Su Xun's terrifying fighting power. For them, this is a strong enemy, the kind that can kill at any time.

    Su Xun definitely couldn't sit still anymore. Although there was some unpleasantness with the people of Yaowanggu, the people of Yaowanggu didn't have any malice towards him.

    It is estimated that none of them knew what happened at that time, and those who offended him had already been killed by the Veiled Woman.

    They are all human partners, Su Xun will definitely not sit idly by, these are the combat power of human beings, it is a pity to be wiped out here by the regiment.

    Su Xun shot directly, he did not use his pen and ink array, because it is not suitable for this situation.

    The demons are too scattered, it is not easy to gather them all together, but if they use pen and ink to form a large formation, the people from Medicine King Valley may also become targets.

    Similarly, this method is too tyrannical, and Su Xun doesn't want to expose himself casually.

    These demons are not enough for Su Xun to fight alone, just kill them slowly.

    Su Xun rushed in with a golden cudgel in his hand, almost unreasonable, as if it was a demon's nightmare.

    The people in Medicine King Valley were stunned. Who is this? It¨s too fierce. The most powerful person in Medicine King Valley this time seems to be a little bit worse than him. Killing demons is like chopping melons.  Like chopping vegetables.

    Afterwards they also recognized that this person was Su Xun, who was outside before the confrontation with the Baisha Gang, no one knew.

    I really didn't expect that he came in alone and survived until now. Everyone thought he was dead. It was too difficult for a person to survive.

    You will definitely encounter demons. If you meet a few together, you may be able to resist for a while, but if you continue to fight, sooner or later you will be exhausted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1190 Sharing Information

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For example, the group of people in Yaowang Valley are already very strong. If they just came in, facing so many demons, they might not have the strength to fight.

    Even if you can't beat it, it won't be so miserable.

    But I have been here for so long, and I don¨t know how many battles I have experienced. You can see how embarrassed you are, and the consumption must be quite large.

    If everyone's strength is compared with that of the heyday, there must be a gap, it is not on the same level, and it is indeed too difficult to face the siege of many demons.

    But Su Xun doesn't care, don't look at him alone, even his realm may not be much higher than the top ones in Yaowang Valley.

    When facing the evil spirits, Su Xun didn't feel any pressure, instead, he was very ferocious like a wolf in a herd of sheep.

    He has seen demon generals of that level before, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Besides these ordinary demons, he himself does not know how many of them have been killed. After seeing them, it is purely the feeling of seeing prey.

    Facts have proved that it is not difficult for Su Xun to kill him.

    The people in Yaowang Valley were stunned. This man is so fierce, so fierce that it is unbelievable. If you say he is in the Nascent Soul Realm with this combat power, everyone will believe it.

    But they also know that monks in the Nascent Soul Realm will definitely not be able to enter here.

    ? When I first saw Su Xun being threatened by the Baisha gang, I thought his level was not very good.

    Now that I think about it, I realize that I was totally wrong. As long as Su Xun's combat power, the people from Yaowang Valley can't beat him.

    No wonder he dared to come in alone, and he offended the Baisha gang. There is no fool in this world who takes the initiative to send him to death. He obviously has two brushes.

    After reacting, someone in Yaowanggu yelled, "Hurry up, let's go together!"

    They are here to help, and the people of Yaowang Valley must not just stand by and watch, they are the center of the battle, I am afraid that Su Xun will not be able to stand alone, so hurry up to help.

    ? In fact, if Su Xun was really himself, there would be no problem, at most it would be more exhausting. With the help of people from Yaowanggu, Su Xun would be much more relaxed.

    The situation was also reversed very quickly, and the people in Yaowang Valley, like a tiger with wings added, also became fierce, because the pressure was not as great as before, but it was easier to play.

    The arrival of Su Xun alone has changed many things, and now the demons have become completely defeated.

    Of the seven or eight hundred demons, none of them could run away, and they all turned into corpses. After Su Xun stopped, he quickly recovered his aura.

    It is necessary to be defensive. Although he helped the people in Yaowanggu, who knows what the people in Yaowanggu would think.

    In case they really have any bad intentions, then Su Xun's situation will be dangerous. Although the possibility is not high, it is right to be careful.

    "Brother, I don't know how to call you. I am Chen Feng from Medicine King Valley. Thank you for your help today."

    On the side of Yaowang Valley, a man who looked to be in his thirties came up and said to Su Xun, his tone full of gratitude.

    The other people are similar, and they are especially grateful to Su Xun. If it weren't for Su Xun, their Yaowang Valley might really be wiped out today.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a life-saving grace.

    When Su Xun saw this situation, he knew that he was worrying too much. He didn't have that kind of thought at all, and it was too late to be grateful to him.

    Human monks themselves are much weaker when facing demons. Everyone must unite together. If you continue to kill each other, there will be no fun.

    But anyone with a heart knows that it can't be like that, and the Baisha Gang is definitely an exception.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "My name is Su Xun. You don't have to be so polite. We are all human monks. Naturally, we should help each other when we meet."

    "By the way, have you met other human monks along the way?" Su Xun asked.

    Chen Feng shook his head, "I didn't meet you. You were the first person I met. You are too scattered in the buffer zone. If you can meet, we will go together."

    When Su Xun heard this, he knew that it was not his fault. No one else had encountered it. It was indeed that the buffer zone was too large, which made it difficult.

    Being able to meet these people from Medicine King Valley proved that he was lucky.

    At the same time, it also reassured Su Xun slightly that the demons did not come out to hunt in advance.?It is a difficult task for monks who want to find human beings everywhere.

    It's better to wait until the end, get together, and catch everything in one go. This way, it will be very comfortable.

    Chen Feng sighed, and said: "This time there are more demons in the buffer zone than imagined. We have been fighting since we came in, and the consumption is too great."

    "Our fellow sects of Medicine King Valley have already lost five members. I don't know what happened to the other sects. I'm afraid the situation is not optimistic."

    Speaking of this, everyone's faces are full of sadness. Those who can fight together are all partners. Naturally, everyone's feelings are absolutely deep.

    It must be uncomfortable when a companion dies.

    But there is nothing I can do if I feel bad, I can only wipe away my tears, and continue to fight desperately to avenge my companions.

    Su Xun felt a little uncomfortable when he heard it, so he could only comfort him: "There is nothing we can do about it. They are all human heroes. Let's work hard and try our best to destroy the evil spirits and avenge them."

    "Also, I have something important to tell you next, so you must listen carefully." Su Xun's face became serious.

    The people in Yaowang Valley didn't dare to be negligent, and quickly pricked up their ears. Now Su Xun has used his strength to get their approval.

    In this place, everyone is very realistic, if you have strength, then people will respect you.

    Su Xun naturally planned to talk about the magic general, "The situation in the buffer zone has changed a bit this time, and it's not as simple as we thought."

    "Not only did the number of demons increase, they even dispatched demon generals."

    "What, there is a magic general?!"

    The people in Yaowang Valley knew more about the demons than Su Xun, so they naturally knew the situation of the demons and the strength of the demon generals. They didn't need Su Xun to explain anything, they were all shocked.

    Chen Feng immediately said: "Brother Su Xun, did you make a mistake? How could there be a magic general? We have passed countless tests. If our strength exceeds the golden core level, we will definitely not be able to enter."

    "If there is a magic general who forcibly enters, then this crack cannot be as stable as it is now."

    Obviously, everyone in Yaowang Valley couldn't believe the news.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1191 Generous Su Xun

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For fear that Su Xun might misunderstand something, he added a special sentence: "Brother Su Xun, don't think too much, it's not that you doubt what you mean, is it because you made a mistake?"

    Su Xun smiled wryly. In fact, everyone's opinions are too firm, which led to being confused by the demon.

    If Su Xun hadn't seen it with his own eyes, I'm afraid he wouldn't believe it either.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "I don't know what method the demon used. Anyway, I can assure you that there is a demon coming in, and I have seen it."

    "And I saw more than one magic general."

    "What, more than one?"

    Confused by Su Xun, everyone in Yaowang Valley became stunned for a moment.

    These are simply explosive news, which makes people feel too incredible. If it is true, the consequences will be disastrous.

    Su Xun continued: "That strength is definitely not wrong, and the demon general can talk like a human being. You should know this. He himself admitted that he is a demon general. One is called Mo Yun, and the other is not clear to me."

    The people in Yaowang Valley couldn't help but believe these details, because everyone knew that Su Xun came in for the first time. If there is a person who knows the least about demons, it must be Su Xun.

    If Su Xun hadn't actually met it himself, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to tell so many details.

    Su Xun continued: "I was frightened, so I ran all the time, and managed to save my life. I wanted to find my companion as soon as possible and tell everyone the news, so as not to be tricked."

    The people in Yaowang Valley all looked stern. It was obvious that if there were demon generals coming in, their fate would be very miserable.

    Su Xun's news is too important. If we know it in advance, there is obviously a time to prepare. At worst, we will withdraw first this time.

    It is also said that there is more than one demon general. If so many people add up, they will definitely not be able to beat the demon general. The strength is too overwhelming.

    If you don't know it, in the end you won't be able to run away even if you want to.

    "Brother Su Xun, your news is too important. We have to change our strategy. The most urgent task is to find other companions as soon as possible. Let's go out as soon as possible."

    Su Xun sighed, "I think so too. I have been looking for these days, and I just found you. Next, I have to hurry up."

    ?This time the situation really changed, if you continue to go inside, you will just die.

    As for what to do with this crack, we have to wait for the powerful immortal cultivators to find a way to solve it. It is useless for them to make unnecessary sacrifices here.

    "Brother Su Xun, let's go together next time, and we can take care of each other." Chen Feng extended an invitation to Su Xun.

    Basically, it's like this. If you encounter it, human beings will gather together and go together. Everyone knows that the further you go in, the more dangerous it is.

    Everyone in Yaowang Valley looked at Su Xun, obviously full of hope. Su Xun is powerful, and with him around, casualties would no longer be so easy.

    He is in the team and has a strong sense of security.

    But Su Xun couldn't agree. He smiled wryly and said, "Brother Chen, I'm really sorry that I can't be with you."

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Xun was not familiar with them, so he said, "Brother Su Xun, you don't have to worry too much, we all respect you."

    "Besides, you are our savior. As long as you are with us, you will be the commander of the team, and the further you go in, the more dangerous it will be. The more people there, the better."

    In order for Su Xun to join, the commanding power of the team is not needed. It is actually nothing to let an outsider command their Medicine King Valley, strength is the most important thing.

    In addition, Su Xun has been recognized by all of them, no one thinks this is an unacceptable thing.

    Su Xun smiled bitterly and said: "It's really not the reason. To tell you the truth, there is a demon general who is still chasing me. I guess he will catch up soon."

    "If I were alone, and he chased me, I have the means to escape, but if I bring you with me, then you won't be able to escape, and you will be implicated by me."

    Su Xun really thought so, that demon general is like a mad dog, he probably hasn't given up yet.

    Really being chased by him, Su Xun put the invisibility cloak on his body directly, just confuse him again, and brought so many people with him.

    If the devil can't find Su Xun, he will kill them to vent his anger.

    Then Su Xun is equivalent to directly pitting them,It's better to go separately.

    Of course, Su Xun also has selfish intentions. If he is alone, he can kill the demons very quickly, and the magic cores he gets are all his own.

    You said that with so many people, everyone is a team, even if they don¨t want it, can Su Xun give them some points.

    The people in Yaowang Valley were also slightly moved, it turned out that Su Xun was still thinking about them.

    After hearing about this situation, the people in Yaowang Valley also knew that they should not force it, and that matters related to their lives should not be messed up.

    Since it hurts to be together, why don't you just leave.

    Being with Su Xun will indeed drag him down, so forget it.

    Chen Feng said again: "Brother Su Xun, let's discuss how to distribute the magic cores of these demons just now."

    "Most of them were killed by you, but we also killed one or two hundred before, so we just need those. We don't have too many magic cores now." Chen Feng was a little embarrassed.

    His life was saved by others, and he still wants the magic core.

    But they are indeed a little bit out of ammunition and food. It was okay at first, but now the consumption is really too high. There are too many of them. It is not enough to kill the demon core.

    If it weren't for the fact that they brought a lot of pills in the Medicine King Valley, they probably wouldn't last until this time, but the recovery of the pills is still a bit worse than that of the magic core.

    Here, after everyone gets the magic core, it is basically used for recovery and cultivation.

    Therefore, the price of the magic core is relatively high. In addition to being easy to use, it is also rare, and most people will not sell it.

    ? If you are in the buffer zone, you will consume a lot. Even if you have a little surplus, it will not be too much, so you might as well keep it for yourself.

    Most people would not sell such a good thing.

    But most of the demons were killed by Su Xun. They were too embarrassed to ask for too much, so they just gave a little. If they took two hundred pieces, they could be divided into ten pieces for each person, and they could last for a while.

    When Su Xun heard about it, he laughed a little, it was nothing serious.

    There are tens of thousands of magic cores on his body, too many to be used, so he naturally looks down on these things in front of him.

    It's meaningless to ask for too much, it's icing on the cake for him, and it's a timely help for Yaowanggu. At this time, Su Xun won't care about anything anymore, people can't be so petty.

    Directly and generously said: "I don't want any of them, you should keep them all quickly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1192 Fighting the Demon General Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah?"

    The people in Yaowang Valley were stunned when they heard this. Everyone opened their mouths wide open. They obviously didn't expect Su Xun to save face like this.

    Don't want any of them, it's outrageous to be so generous.

    You must know that the magic core is quite precious, so I won¨t say much about its benefits to your own cultivation. Of course, the most important thing is that if you have the help of the magic core in the buffer zone, you can improve your survivability.

    If you want to stick to the end, it all depends on this thing.

    For any human monk, this is very important, there is no reason not to.

    And it's not a small amount. If it's reasonable, Su Xun can get it. A rough estimate is about seven or eight hundred.

    What is the concept of seven or eight hundred? It is basically enough for a small team to support for a long time. If they are sold out, the crystals obtained may be higher than mountains.

    Su Xun suddenly said that he didn't want it anymore, which frightened the people in Yaowanggu, and didn't know how to answer the words for a while.

    After being stunned for a long time, Chen Feng said: "Brother Su Xun, how can you not want you, you killed most of the demons."

    "Don't worry, I have some magic cores on my body, which are enough for me to use. I will leave these to you. It is meaningless to say who belongs to them at this time. We are all companions and should help each other."

    The people in Yaowang Valley suddenly had red eyes, and some even had a sore nose and were a little speechless.

    This is too good, Su Xun is so kind to them, there is nothing to say about this person's character.

    In order to let everyone have a greater chance of surviving, to be honest, they don't care too much about things like magic cores, even if they are very valuable.

    They have all seen someone fight because of a few magic cores, like Su Xun is very rare.

    "Brother Su Xun, this"

    Su Xun waved his hand directly: "Okay, it's already this time, what are you doing as a mother-in-law, I don't lack magic cores, you keep them, remember to survive and find our companions."

    "Okay, brother Su Xun, you should also be careful. We have written down this kindness, and we will definitely thank you from Yaowanggu later." Chen Feng nodded heavily.

    This time everyone is grateful to Su Xun, and everyone's impression of him is infinitely better.

    It can be said that if these people get out alive, Yaowanggu will never deal with him, and instead treat him as the best guest.

    Like the dozen or so people in front of me, their strength does not seem to be weak. Coupled with their age, they must be the ones who are being cultivated in the Valley of the Medicine King.

    Su Xun saved them, and the significance to Yaowang Valley is also huge.

    The people in Yaowang Valley are no longer polite to Su Xun. There is no reason for them not to want so many magic cores. Su Xun really wants to give them.

    There are seven or eight hundred more, which is enough for them to support them along the way.

    And Su Xun is so strong, he said that he has enough magic cores, there should be no fakes, otherwise, how did he survive until this time.

    Those who have no strength are already dead.

    Su Xun didn't intend to stay longer, and said, "I'm leaving first, you guys remember to pay attention, after taking out the magic core, hurry up and leave, and run far away to repair."

    "Okay, Brother Su Xun, we know, you have to be careful."

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun simply left here. He deliberately circled, changed direction and continued to run inside, while hunting the demons.

    It doesn't matter, his state has been consolidated now, and he has a strong fighting power. Even if the devil is coming, he may not be impossible to fight.

    Having been running like this, Su Xun is also a little tired, if he doesn't get rid of him, then he will be very annoying.

    Thinking about it from another angle, if we kill him here and let the demons lose another demon general, then there must not be many demon generals left, and it is possible for everyone to fight.

    And if I don't solve this trouble quickly, I am more worried that he will encounter other human monks in the process of chasing him.

    He will definitely not be able to beat him. Even if they gather together, it will be quite tragic, and they will probably be slaughtered. Thinking of this, Su Xun felt that he could not harm everyone.

    Everyone was killed, and it would be even more meaningless if he was left alone.

    So after running for a while, Su Xun started hunting demons crazily, intentionally?My traces were exposed.

    Wherever he went, there was no grass growing, and what he said was not bad at all, and he hardly gave any face, just killing and killing unreasonably.

    Gradually, Su Xun himself became numb, because he didn't know how many demons he had killed. Su Xun felt that the magic core in the space should be enough for him to use for a lifetime.

    Of course, Su Xun is not stupid when the devil is approaching. If his tricks are still in a vacuum, he will use the invisibility cloak to hide.

    Later, when Su Xun was almost ready, he didn't hide anymore, and I don't know how long you chased me, but at this time, we finally met.

    This demon general looks similar to Mo Yun from last time. The only difference is that he is a little bigger.

    The second is that he has quite a lot of hair, and his face is covered with black mist, making it difficult to see his true face.

    ? Based on speculation, this person must be stronger, and Su Xun has already made full preparations.

    "Boy, aren't you good at running, but keep running and show me."

    This guy chased Su Xun all the way, and every time he felt that he was about to catch him, he always disappeared inexplicably, and he must be full of anger.

    Finally, after chasing Su Xun, he had to vent his anger.

    "How did you kill Mo Yun? With your strength, you can't kill the demon general." The black mist demon general in front of him said.

    His voice was a bit dry, making people feel goosebumps all over his body, which was very uncomfortable.

    Su Xun laughed, you said you can¨t kill it if you can¨t kill it?  What are you.

    Just listen to Su Xun say: "If you feel that I can't kill him, then you can try."

    "However, I have to remind you that this time, I don't think there are many magic generals you have come in, but only a few at most,"

    "One of them is dead now. If you die again, you will lose too much. You can fight after you think about it. Go back obediently now, and I may let you live."

    It's so crazy, what Su Xun said made the black mist demon general on the opposite side not know how to answer it for a while.

    Because it is a demon after all, the mastery of human language is only one thing, communication is no problem, if you really say these dirty words, I am afraid that you are not an opponent.

    ?Unable to even make the most basic rebuttal, I could only say angrily: "I'm not ashamed to say anything, I'd like to see what you have." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1193 Su Xun Trapped

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the big battle started, Su Xun had already made preparations.

    Everyone will definitely fight to the death, so it doesn't matter if he is provoked or not. In other words, Su Xun is deliberately provoking him.

    The strength of this black mist demon general should not be underestimated, which made Su Xun feel the pressure.

    Although Su Xun was also under a lot of pressure when he was fighting that Mo Yun, but today is different, Su Xun's strength has also risen a bit after all.

    Everything proved that Su Xun's judgment was not wrong at all. That Mo Yun is really the best one. It is estimated that the remaining magic generals are much better than him.

    Of course, for humans, this is not good news.

    The stronger they are, the greater the risk factor for Su Xun and his group of monks who have entered the buffer zone.

    What makes Su Xun's egg hurt is that after the Ise Miko showed a miraculous effect last time, she fell into a slump. She has slept until now, and she doesn't know when she will be big.

    It is almost impossible to expect her to wake up suddenly. If there is her existence, Su Xun might be able to easily defeat this demon general.

    The only good news is that his two tricks against demons, one pen and ink array, and one rainbow cloud star officer, are currently very useful against demons.

    Su Xun deliberately waited until these two moves had cooled down before showing up to fight him.

    Without much nonsense, I directly controlled him with a large array of pen and ink, and then Xing Yun appeared.

    Su Xun's movements didn't stop at all, his hand speed was quite fast, and now he summoned the dream vortex, anyway, he kept throwing it up.

    There is still aura in his body that Kun has continuously absorbed from the magic core, which makes him feel uncomfortable at all.

    Nebula's effect is really too powerful, it seems to be able to annihilate everything, and the effect on things like demons is surprisingly good.

    Even if this is a demon general in front of him, he couldn't hold it anymore, kept roaring, and then contributed a lot of resentment to Su Xun.

    From Mo Yun, Su Xun knew that it turned out that this kind of intelligent magic general can also be drawn to the value of resentment.

    After the game is over, if I can win, I will probably be able to draw a lottery, which is quite comfortable.

    The Demon General is obviously unable to hold on. Of course, he has the strength there, so he won't be killed directly like ordinary demons.

    After the nebula disappeared, this guy seemed to have lost his magic energy, and the situation was not very good.

    Don't forget that in addition to Nebula's main output, there are also text attacks from the pen and ink array, and the powerful explosion of the dream vortex.

    Several tricks in a row, who the hell can stand up to it.

    Even if you are a magic general, you will probably be seriously injured.

    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Su Xun knew that this man couldn't hold on anymore, but he didn't expect the magic general to be so easy to fight.

    When he beat Mo Yun back then, if he had had these two tricks, he wouldn't have been so embarrassed.

    The black mist demon will be beaten back and forth. He looked very strong at first, but now he has been beaten by Su Xun and has no good way to do it.

    Especially when he was about to retreat, Su Xun held the golden cudgel and refused to let him run at all.

    It can be clearly seen that this guy is not a stubborn stubble, but he wants to run away if he can't beat him, it is shameless.

    It took so much effort to severely wound him, how could he just let him run away like this, it was a trivial matter for everyone to really kill him.

    And the magic core of the magic general is too tempting.

    With the first, you want the second.

    The Black Mist Demon General was furious, he was chasing and killing Su Xun all the time, but after a while, he became the one being chased and killed. It was a great shame and made him feel ashamed.

    But face is still incomparable with fate, and I know which is more important.

    He finally understood why Mo Yun would be slaughtered in the hands of this kid. He did have two tricks. He was too powerful, and this person might be a huge trouble.

    It is also an x ??factor that affects their plan, so he can't die, he has to go back and bring the news to the city lord and the others.

    Although this son's realm is not high among human monks, his methods are too terrifying. I am afraid that only people at the level of the city lord can really deal with him.

    I didn't know what was thrown backhand, and suddenly the sky was filled with black fog, trapping Su Xun in it, and Su Xun couldn't rush out.

    A little anxious, I improved myselfThe aura of ? hit again, the black energy was indeed a bit scattered, but it fused together in an instant, which made people feel quite strange.

    All in all, Su Xun also understood that he was trapped, and it was almost impossible to chase and kill that demon general.

    Not to mention anything else, as long as he traps himself for about a minute, he can run without a trace, and it is impossible for Su Xun to catch up with him again.

    "Grass!"

    Su Xun was a little unwilling, and even couldn't help but swear, and cursed a few words directly.

    It's so frustrating. Seeing that killing the demon is about to happen, he is a demon general. The significance is too great. If he can be killed, it will be good for everyone.

    Su Xun also tried his best, feeling that he was bound to die, but who knew that he still had this trick in place to trap Su Xun.

    There is nothing else to do if you are upset, people have already run away, Su Xun can't think about this matter for the time being, the current top priority, let's see how to get out from here.

    To Su Xun's surprise, this is obviously a formation. Could it be that there is such a thing on the side of the demon?

    With the demon's IQ, I feel that it should not be a simple matter to research such a complicated thing as a formation, they are not at this level.

    Not to mention that the formation in front of him can trap someone with Su Xun's strength. Presumably, it is not a problem to be trapped in the Nascent Soul Realm. It can be seen that the formation is very high-grade.

    The more advanced the formation is, the more difficult it is to make it, this is not just a joke.

    Possibly in the perennial battle, the demons killed the human monks, and there would be some gains.

    Can't just let us kill you to get the magic core, and the demons will also gain something, such as pills, magic weapons, and formations.

    Su Xun tried many times, and almost emptied the aura in his body, but the black mist-shrouded formation in front of him still showed no signs of loosening.

    This made Su Xun couldn't help having a headache. If he couldn't get out, it would be terrible, which meant that he couldn't participate in what happened next.

    It is obviously not enough for you to just rely on Yaowanggu and the others, Su Xun was extremely anxious.

    It is necessary to get out quickly, and it seems that it is getting closer and closer to the inside. If you can't get out, the human monks may have been wiped out by the entire army long ago.

    When the time comes, he will be left alone, so he will naturally be unable to resist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1194 Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun tried his best and spent a lot of time, but no matter how hard he tried, the black mist formation looked indestructible.

    Of course, it is not very correct to say how strong it is, it is like cotton, you hit it, it is soft, it feels like it is about to be broken, but in fact it heals together quickly.

    Su Xun feels that this has something to do with his strength. As far as the current situation is concerned, there is no formation that is invincible.

    And that guy is just a magic general, even if this is his housekeeping skill, it is not so powerful, Su Xun really does not believe that there is no way to break through this formation.

    After calming down, Su Xun is no longer as reckless as before. He is observing and looking for patterns.

    Like these things, maybe they are just looking for patterns and then unraveling them slowly, so there should be certain flaws.

    The final result was a bit disappointing. Su Xun didn't find any flaws at all, as if it didn't exist.

    However, Su Xun discovered one thing. In fact, this formation was almost broken several times under his attack.

    This shows what?  It shows that his strength seems to be not enough, just a little bit worse.

    In this case, Su Xun didn't want to waste time and planned to use the stupidest method to try.

    The so-called stupidest way is to break through the formation and break through to the ninth-rank Jindan realm. At that time, his combat power is stronger than that of the ordinary Nascent Soul realm, and it is very likely that he can break through the formation.

    Until now, there is no other way.

    This method is not feasible for other people. Breakthrough does not happen overnight, especially in the later stage of Jindan Realm, when it is close to Nascent Soul Realm, it is too difficult.

    By the time it really breaks through, the day lily is probably already cold.

    But for Su Xun, this is not a big deal. With a large number of magic cores, his breakthrough is very fast.

    And he was trapped inside and couldn't get out, which proved that no one else could get in, and he wasn't afraid that someone would disturb him when he broke through.

    Unless that demon general, he shamelessly went and returned, I believe it is unlikely, he was almost slaughtered by Su Xun, given him ten guts, he dare not come back now.

    At best, it's just going back to rescue soldiers, but their base camp is undoubtedly in the center of the buffer zone, and it will take some time to get away from Su Xun's current location.

    In addition, he is currently seriously injured, and his strength is already a problem, so the speed of his journey will be relatively slow.

    Who knows how much time will be wasted after going back and forth like this, Su Xun doesn't need to worry so much, the more entangled, the more time will pass.

    When Su Xun was making breakthroughs in cultivation, the demon general also returned to the demon city non-stop.

    Along the way, he suffered unbearably, and he had to be careful, for fear of being touched by human monks. You must know that he has become a vulnerable group now, which is quite uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, the road went smoothly. After wasting some time, I finally arrived in the magic city.

    After arriving in the magic city, he naturally hurried to find the city owner, that is, the huge black shadow.

    "What, you haven't hit that human yet?" The city lord was obviously a little incredulous.

    He can still understand that Mo Yun was planted, after all, he is the worst one, and he was not expected to play a big role, but this guy in front of him is different.

    Among the demon generals brought back, his strength should be considered outstanding, but he has never beaten that human being.

    "Didn't you say that his realm is not very high, why haven't you beaten him?" The city owner obviously didn't understand it very well.

    The Black Mist Demon will tell the truth: "This person's realm is indeed not high, and he should be able to compete with Mo Yun. At his age, he can reach this realm. Among human beings, he should be regarded as a peerless genius."

    "He is definitely not my opponent in a simple battle, but he has special means, which can cause great damage to our demons. No wonder he can kill so many of our kind."

    Several high-level demons were lost in thought. It is impossible for this black mist demon to just talk nonsense.

    Because it's not a good thing for him to talk casually.

    Besides, he was really beaten badly, so there's no need to talk nonsense.

    After killing a demon general and seriously injuring a demon general, everyone realized that a very difficult character appeared among the human beings this time.

    Maybe it can affect the progress of their plan, which is badtoo bad.

    The Black Mist Demon General said again: "City Master, you can't leave here for the time being, but you must send the rest of the people to destroy him."

    "At present, he is trapped by my black mist lock fairy array. It is estimated that he will not be able to come out for the time being. If we go, we will catch them all."

    However, the city lord glanced at him and said, "You mean, that person was trapped by you?"

    "That's right, if it weren't for the Black Mist Lock Immortal Formation, I would have died."

    Unexpectedly, the city lord said instead: "Then let's trap him for the time being. He won't be able to come out after a while."

    "This person is an unstable factor. Trapping him may be the best way."

    "I estimate that monks will arrive on the human side soon. It is not a good thing for someone to go out at this time, and there may be no time to react."

    The city lord thought a lot, "Besides, to deal with him, you have to take the initiative to help him open the black mist lock fairy array, isn't that equivalent to helping him, what if he has any way to escape?"

    Everyone nodded, thinking that what the city lord said made sense, that kid was a huge threat, he had to be killed, and he couldn't run away.

    The city lord said again: "Take care of the other humans first, then we can concentrate on dealing with that kid."

    Everyone nodded again, feeling that there was nothing wrong with this plan, and they had already agreed.

    Anyway, that kid is trapped, and he will definitely not be able to escape for a while, so there is no need to ruin his plan because of him now.

    Wouldn't it be nice to free up your hands to deal with him after the matter is settled.

    All in all, a small unstable factor can't affect too much. All the human monks who came to the buffer zone this time will die.

    And the destruction of human beings is coming soon.

    I don't know how long it took, when Su Xun opened his eyes again, he had successfully broken through to the ninth-rank Jindan realm.

    The last realm in the Jindan Realm is about to reach the Nascent Soul Realm in a blink of an eye.

    Even without thinking about it, Su Xun knows that with his talent, as long as there is nothing wrong, he will definitely become a monk of this realm in the future.

    It's just that I didn't expect that when I came to the buffer zone, it passed so quickly, which made people feel a little happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1195 Demon-Breaking Arrow

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm, Su Xun's condition is very good at this time, and he has almost reached the peak.

    As for the black mist formation, Su Xun naturally wouldn't keep it anymore, this time he tried his best.

    Sure enough, after hitting it with a punch, the rolling speed of the black mist seemed to increase a lot.

    Another punch, a big hole appeared, Su Xun walked out without saying a word.

    The formation that had trapped him for a period of time has now become a passing phenomenon, without any deterrent effect.

    "Damn it!"

    Unexpectedly, just after Su Xun came out, he was taken aback by the situation in front of him. What the hell is this? There are dense crowds outside, and there are demons everywhere.

    Su Xun himself doesn't know how many there are, but what he can guarantee is that this time the demons are definitely the most he has ever encountered.

    It's too scary to see the edge at a glance.

    Even if I broke through to the ninth-rank Jindan realm, there would not be so many demons, so come and mess with yourself. When you come to the buffer zone, Su Xun has already broken through several times. What kind of battles have you never seen before?

    But I have never seen such an exaggeration.

    If ordinary monks saw it, they would probably be scared to death.

    There are so many demons, it is too desperate.

    Normal people, even if you have a hundred of them, they probably won't be enough to beat these demons together.

    Even before Su Xun had time to react, there was already a demon rushing up, lashing out at Su Xun.

    It's a pity that Su Xun's strength is too strong now, and the ninth-rank Jindan realm is not just a joke. These ordinary demons, if only a few, can't pose a threat to him, and they will die immediately with a wave of their hands.

    However, after killing a few demons, the demons in the large army seemed to be stimulated, and there was a tendency to start rioting.

    Su Xun knows so many demons, and he will definitely not be able to beat them hard, just like you, a person with superb martial arts, if tens of thousands of people come to attack you, they can directly crush you to death without hitting.

    It is necessary to use pen and ink to follow Xingyun. Su Xun directly increased his speed, and suddenly lifted into the air, distanced himself from the demon.

    The demon thought that Su Xun was going to run away, so he almost didn't react, and quickly followed up. Su Xun knew that it was now, and the formation in his hand had already been thrown out.

    It is still the same method, and it still works the same.

    Possibly because the number is too large, the damage is scattered, and many demons are not dead at all, and they are still lingering.

    Of course, this is not a big problem. Su Xun just needs to reap the harvest. Basically, he has no fighting ability. For Su Xun, it is also a super simple matter.

    In the end, it was time to harvest. The magic cores in my hands were roughly totaled, but it was really incredible. There were more than 20,000 cores, which is too exaggerated.

    Let Su Xun have a dull feeling, there are really too many magic cores, which is a bit boring.

    Now, there are estimated to be 60,000 to 70,000 magic cores on his body. To Su Xun, these things are just numbers, and they don't mean much.

    If you say use it, you can't use it up at all, so it doesn't make much sense.

    Besides, if he really wants the magic core in the future, the crack is gone, and he can just run to the crack in Wanzhou City.

    There must be more demons there, not of the same magnitude at all. If Su Xun really wants the magic core, he can kill them almost casually there, and it will also relieve the pressure on humans.

    It's like a person who is so rich that he can't even spend the money on his body, it's just a number, but rich people are getting richer and making money constantly.

    This is almost the case with Su Xun now, there are too many magic cores, and they cannot be used up at all.

    Thinking about it before, I let hundreds of people who gave medicine to King Valley, and I made them grateful.

    ? In fact, it is placed here with Su Xun, there are hundreds of magic cores, which is actually not enough to even look at.

    After collecting the magic core, he randomly crushed two to restore his aura. Of course, it was converted through the Kun. If there is a Kun, the efficiency is higher, and it is much less troublesome than Su Xun absorbing it directly.

    The same Su Xun didn't stay here for a long time, too many demons died this time, if he stayed for a long time, maybe someone else came, Su Xun didn't want any more accidents.

    After running for a while, Su Xun stopped. He was about to draw a prize.

    At present, the resentment value is enough, Su Xun must draw a lottery.

    continue,There are many dangers and the difficulty is getting more and more difficult. If you can get something in the lottery, it will definitely help you later.

    There are currently more than 500 resentment points, and there are five lottery draws, and it is almost possible to win something.

    "Congratulations to the host, in this lucky draw, you have successfully obtained Galo's Demon-Breaking Arrow!"

    After hearing the system's beep, what I got this time is not a skin, but an item.

    Moreover, the name is obvious as soon as you hear it, and it must have something to do with the evil spirits. It is probably to help him deal with the evil spirits, which made Su Xun happy.

    Item Name: Demon-Breaking Arrow

    Corresponding hero: Galo

    Item function: After the host uses this weapon, he can use his aura to condense the demon-breaking arrow and launch it, causing powerful damage, and when facing demons, the damage is increased by three times.

    After roughly looking at the effect of this Demon-Breaking Arrow, Su Xun couldn't help but feel delighted, it's really awesome, it can deal such high damage to demons.

    Needless to say, the power of this Demon-Breaking Arrow must be quite high, and now it can have three times the damage effect on demons. Needless to say, it is estimated that the demons will not be able to eat them.

    With this thing in hand, Su Xun felt that there was no need for everyone to run away. With his current strength, coupled with the Demon-Breaking Arrow, he might really be able to break the wrist with the Demon General.

    It is not clear how many demon generals there are, one died and one was injured, which means that two are useless.

    There are not too many left, Su Xun has a chance to kill them.

    If Su Xun is given some more time to improve his strength to the Nascent Soul Realm, he is confident that the magic generals here may not be able to beat him.

    Even though he has only reached the Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun's combat power is strong, and the strength of demons is incomparable to that of human beings.

    In this way, the gap will come out, and Su Xun will really be able to walk sideways when he reaches the Nascent Soul Realm.

    But this is all just thinking about it. Reaching the Nascent Soul Realm is not as easy as breaking through the Golden Core Realm. Even if Su Xun's breakthrough speed is fast, it will take a lot of time.

    When the real breakthrough is made, the day lily is probably already cold, and it will be too late.

    Another thing to note is that after reaching the Nascent Soul Realm, the power will exceed the limit here.

    I don't understand how the demon general did it, there must be a special way, but Su Xun doesn't have that way, if he breaks through to the Nascent Soul Realm, it is estimated that something big will happen, so now it is his highest level.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1196: Everyone Gathers

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Demon-Breaking Arrow just obtained has appeared in Su Xun's warehouse, so Su Xun naturally wants to take it out and have a look.

    This bow and arrow is longer than Su Xun imagined, almost half the body of an adult man, and the length is more than one meter.

    It is very heavy in the hand, and it feels heavy.

    I don't know what material it is made of, but anyway, it feels quite good in the hand.

    The whole body is purple, and it looks ghostly. This bow and arrow will become a nightmare for demons.

    Although it has not been used yet, Su Xun can probably guess that the power of this thing must be quite large, and the damage has been increased by three times, leaving almost no way for the demons to survive.

    The things that come out of the system are as good as ever and easy to use.

    Moreover, Su Xun has long understood the rules of the lottery draw in this system. The prizes seem to be random, but in fact they are not.

    Just like buying a lottery ticket, it is said to be a matter of luck, but do you really think that you can win with luck?

    It's all arranged internally, just get your own person to go up to receive the award, otherwise, why would the person who receives the award have to wear a mask every time.

    One or two is understandable, everyone is like this, it is impossible for you to say that there is no problem.

    The things given by the system are obviously arranged.

    In other words, it has its own set of procedures, which can be analyzed and judged based on Su Xun's current environment, what he needs more.

    For example, Su Xun needs to fight against evil spirits at present, so naturally he needs something to deal with evil spirits, and the system arranges it, which can be said to be more considerate.

    After all, there is only such a host. If it really disappears, who knows if the system can change its own program to find the next host.

    Putting away the Demon-Breaking Arrow, Su Xun didn't stop there, and went directly to the center.

    Su Xun also noticed that everyone's positions were too scattered, basically walking from all directions of the buffer zone to the center.

    You are not in the same direction, and the possibility of encountering it is really too low. Those who can encounter Yaowang Valley are lucky, and it is normal not to encounter it.

    Su Xun will not change his direction and forcefully find someone, that would be too time-consuming, and if you find one or two teams, it will not be of much use at all.

    It's better to go straight ahead at full speed, go inside, and reach the center, everyone will be able to meet after all.

    Before I thought about it, I would drag everyone out of here as soon as possible. If I could not go to the innermost part, I would not go there. Once I went, it would be forever.

    But now, in terms of time, it is obviously too late, Su Xun was trapped by the devil, which delayed a lot of time.

    During this period of time, everyone else was on their way, and Su Xun had already been pulled down.

    It is estimated that by now, he has become the one with the slowest progress, and he must hurry up and speed up. I hope that before he arrives, nothing will happen to those people.

    Su Xun has also changed his mind now, especially when his strength has reached the ninth-rank Jindan realm, he can naturally fight against the demon general.

    Killing demon generals and the like is no problem.

    Not to mention the help of the Demon-Breaking Arrow, if it can really kill the Demon General, it is obviously a great thing.

    Not much nonsense, Su Xun hurried along the way, hardly stopping his footsteps.

    Unless there is a demon with no eyes, who stops him, Su Xun will stop fighting out of helplessness.

    Of course, ordinary demons pose no threat to Su Xun, they just let him get more loot, which is purely harvesting demon cores.

    As for how many magic cores there are, to be honest, Su Xun himself is not too clear, there are so many, no one can count them.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun was indeed delayed for a long time when he was trapped, and his guess with Su Xun was not bad. People from other sects had almost gathered in the center.

    At this time, on a relatively clean high slope, many people gathered. These human monks released their own special marks to attract their companions.

    "The people are almost complete, right?" A middle-aged man who seemed to have gray hair asked.

    Another young man in Taoist robes said, "I took a look just now, except for Yaowang Valley, everything has arrived."

    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief, fortunately everyone?We arrived, and there was no such situation as annihilation of the entire army.

    Although every sect or other strength has some personnel losses, it is obvious at a glance that there are fewer people than when they came.

    And all of them looked very embarrassed, and the consumption was quite large.

    Constantly fighting on the road, even an iron man can't stand it, not to mention the consumption of fighting is too great.

    It is not easy to gather here.

    Everyone is obviously not in the mood to count how many compatriots have been lost, and the pain is the pain, but there are still continuous battles waiting for them.

    Someone said again: "Okay, let's rest here first, replenish your status, and wait for the brothers in Yaowang Valley by the way."

    "The brothers from Yaowang Valley are here. After we are all together, we can go to the magic city of the kung fu demon. Success or failure depends on it."

    Everyone also recognized it one after another, and they didn't think that the people in Yaowang Valley would really be wiped out. They might have encountered trouble and came a little later.

    Although the evil spirits are powerful, the people in the Valley of the Medicine Kings are not vegetarians. Everyone is here, so there is no reason why the people in the Valley of the Medicine Kings can't stand it.

    Moreover, their elixirs are well-known, and to be reasonable, their strength is much stronger than some sects, so everyone will not really worry about anything.

    Only Yang Jingrui's complexion was not very good-looking. He had searched the crowd for a long time, but he didn't see Su Xun's shadow, and gradually gave up hope.

    "Brother Yang, don't think too much about it. Brother Su Xun is alone. In fact, we should have expected it a long time ago."

    A fat guy patted Yang Jingrui's shoulder from behind, roughly comforting him.

    Obviously everyone thinks that Su Xun is dead, and he has to go through all kinds of difficulties to get here.

    This time there were more demons than expected. Even if it was a team, several people were actually sacrificed, let alone one person. It was almost impossible, and they must have died.

    Yang Jingrui's expression was gloomy. It was obvious that he had already acquiesced in his heart and did not give any hope.

    At the same time, his eyes became firmer, and his impression of the Baisha Gang members was naturally even worse.

    If he can get out alive this time, among other things, he must find trouble with the Baisha Gang and make them pay the price.

    If it wasn't for the Baisha gang, Su Xun might not have trouble with them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1197 What a joke

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, nothing happened to Yaowanggu's group. After Su Xun helped them, life became much easier.

    However, in this battle, the consumption of Yaowanggu was too great, and its own strength was weakened to a certain extent, so it could only slowly recover its own strength.

    In addition, knowing the existence of the magic general, everyone may be in danger at any time, so they have been cautious all the time, and they don't dare to move casually.

    The speed was indeed a bit slow, but in the end we found everyone and came to the meeting place.

    "Look, the people from Medicine King Valley are here."

    "Sure enough, it still came, as long as nothing happened."

    "Now our strength has basically been concentrated, and the team that came in has not been completely wiped out."

    ""

    Everyone has almost rested and recuperated at this time, and the people who saw the Yaowang Valley have arrived at this time, so they are naturally indescribably happy.

    With people from Medicine King Valley, then gathering together will be the most powerful fighting force.

    The mood of Yaowang Valley's group also improved. It is rare to see so many humans today, so they are in such a good mood.

    Not to mention anything else, at least surviving is pretty good.

    But the good mood of the people in Yaowanggu didn't last long. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, no one had any accidents. They met everyone at this time, so there was still time.

    The important things that Su Xun told them were always in his heart, and he never dared to forget them.

    Chen Feng didn't intend to waste time, so he hurriedly said: "Everyone, let's not stay here any longer, get out of here quickly, and talk about it when we go back."

    "What?"

    Everyone couldn't understand, and they wondered whether you, Chen Feng, had drunk fake wine, or that his mind was out of order?

    It's hard to come here after going through a lot of hardships, and I've been waiting for you for a long time, but you snapped over and just said a word, telling everyone to leave quickly, which seems a bit unreasonable.

    Of course, everyone did not get impatient, but asked: "What's the matter, brother Chen, we have to conquer the magic city, so what's the point of leaving at this time?"

    "Don't think about it, the demon city is not something we can conquer. This time, the demons have overshadowed us. They have sent demon generals over, and there are more than one of them."

    Chen Feng now firmly believes in Su Xun's words, because under the circumstances at that time, Su Xun really had no reason to deceive him.

    Continued: "This time they have already thought about it, they will kill us all. If we go now, we will die in the face of the devil general and many demons."

    "The most important thing is to hurry up and run now. If you can't run away, something will happen directly to this crack."

    The tone seemed more anxious, because the matter had indeed reached the point of urgency.

    "Magic general, how is this possible? The strength of the magical general has exceeded the energy limit of this crack, how could it be possible to come in?"

    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, and they obviously didn't believe it too much, because it sounded a little too fake.

    No one could have imagined that the devil would come in, and more than that, how could it be possible.

    If the devil general can come in, wouldn't the monks in the Nascent Soul Realm be able to come in the same way?

    This has been tested many times, and human monks in the Nascent Soul Realm will definitely not be able to enter.

    Then the magic generals who are as strong as the Nascent Soul Realm monks will naturally not be able to enter, otherwise, wouldn't it be a mess.

    The expression on Chen Feng's face was secretly anxious. He knew that everyone would react like this, because when he first heard it, he didn't believe it. This is human nature.

    But the problem is that time has not allowed them not to believe it. If they continue to procrastinate, who knows what will happen, every minute and every second is full of danger.

    Just listen to Chen Feng and he continued: "Actually, I didn't believe it when I heard it, but let's think about it carefully, the demon may not have no way to use it."

    "They may have some special method to send a few demon generals in. It is because of our psychological effects that they think it is impossible."

    What I said seems to make sense, but no matter how it sounds, it still seems unbelievable, and I can't believe it.

    Someone asked: "Brother Chen, what you said was too sudden, we want to know, did you really see the magic general?"

    & nbsp; Chen Feng immediately shook his head, "I haven't seen it before, and I heard it from others."

    At the same time, I thought that what you are asking is not nonsense. If we met a demon general, would we people from Medicine King Valley still struggle to come to see you now? Wouldn't the whole army be wiped out long ago.

    Everyone frowned when this was said, seeing is believing, what is said in the mouth is nothing, most afraid of hearsay.

    So someone continued to ask: "Brother Chen, it's not the first time you have entered the buffer zone. You have a lot of experience. You can't believe what you hear."

    "I didn't just hear the news casually. We met brother Su Xun before, and he told us the news. He met the demon general and was hunted down by the demon general all the time." Chen Feng said truthfully.

    When Yang Jingrui heard this, he became excited, and he hurriedly asked: "You mean you met Su Xun, how is he?"

    "He has nothing to do and has helped us. If it weren't for him, I'm afraid we wouldn't be able to see our compatriots in Yaowang Valley."

    Yang Jingrui suddenly became pleasantly surprised, but it was really a new village, and he didn't even have any hope for Su Xun's survival.

    But who knows that in the end, he survived from desperation, which is really surprising.

    Knowing that Su Xun is still alive, no one is happier than Yang Jingrui. He failed to protect Su Xun. In fact, Yang Jingrui himself is quite sad.

    It could not be better if Su Xun is not dead.

    At the same time, Yang Jingrui asked strangely: "By the way, why didn't he come with you?"

    "We also invited Brother Su Xun, but he is being hunted down by the demon general. He didn't want to hurt us, so he went on the road alone. Let us bring the news to everyone, and withdraw as soon as we know."

    "Hahahahahaha！！"

    As soon as the words were finished, there was a thunderous laughter immediately, and it was the people from the Baisha Gang who laughed.

    The people from the Baisha Gang laughed wildly and said: "Chen Feng, you Yaowang Valley is also a well-known family."

    "How did you teach such a nonsense person like you?"

    That Chen Tuozhu said with a smile: "Everyone knows Su Xun's level. If there is a magic general, even a cultivator of the ninth-rank Jindan realm may not be able to stop him, let alone him."

    "If there is really a demon general chasing him, do you think he can escape? What a big joke!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1198 Seems to be real

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The members of the Baisha Gang must not be liked by everyone, and they are obviously closer to Yaowanggu, after all, they are all decent people.

    Someone like the Baisha gang may not be a good thing.

    The purpose of coming to the buffer zone this time is probably to get some good things.

    The words were a bit harsh, but this time it was rare for everyone to feel that the members of the Baisha Gang seemed to have something to say.

    Everyone is not very clear about Su Xun's specific state, because Su Xun has never shown his strength in front of everyone.

    But it can be clearly felt that his strength should not be too strong, after all, his age is there.

    The monks who came to the buffer zone this time are basically older than Su Xun.

    People like Su Xun's age are still Miao Zi, who are practicing hard, even if they have reached the Golden Core Realm, it is impossible to let them take risks casually.

    The Golden Core Realm is in the buffer zone, so it has a certain ability to protect itself. That is to say, it just means that you will not die just after entering.

    But it is still very reluctant to enter the first and second ranks, and the biggest possibility is to be cannon fodder.

    Ordinary sects and the like, out of the idea of ??protection, will not allow Jindan realm with too low strength to enter.

    Of course, if your aptitude is limited, and you are still in the first and second rank Jindan realm after a lot of age, and there is no room for improvement, then it is recommended that you come in.

    Not coming in all the time is actually a waste of air, and it doesn't mean much.

    It is not ruled out that there will be some people with a more adventurous spirit, who are naturally courageous and know that without taking risks, there will be no good things.

    Even if the strength is not strong enough, you have to enter the buffer zone to fight, and you can improve yourself if you survive, which is recognized by everyone.

    If you apply by yourself and want to go, everyone will definitely not stop you.

    Su Xun's strength is not too low, but it is not too high either. If it is really strong, Yang Jingrui will not be so anxious when he knows that he came in alone.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with their judgment. Su Xun's strength when he just came in was indeed quite average, at the fifth-rank Jindan realm.

    It can only be said that it is quite satisfactory. Among the many monks, it is probably an ordinary existence, because the people who came this time are basically quite powerful.

    The number of people coming in is limited, so everyone chooses elites.

    Among everyone, Su Xun's strength is definitely not strong.

    Well, in front of the demon generals, it is well known that all the demon generals have the strength of the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Nascent Soul Realm and Golden Core Realm are not the same concept at all, the gap is too big.

    If the strength of the demon general is relatively weak, which is equivalent to the initial stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, the monks of the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm may be able to resist one or two, but it is relatively mysterious.

    Like Su Xun, if he encounters a demon general, he would probably die long ago. How can he be chased and killed by a demon general?

    It sounds exciting to be hunted down by a demon general, but to put it bluntly, Su Xun doesn't seem to have that qualification.

    And so many of you came in, why did he alone meet the magic general, and the other two hundred people didn't?

    There is a very small probability that Su Xun will hit him alone, which seems a bit unreasonable.

    Yang Jingrui himself didn't quite believe it. If he remembered correctly, he probably knew a thing or two about Su Xun's strength in Wanzhou City at that time.

    Indeed, he is quite good, he is a person with extraordinary talents, even a proud man of Qiankun Academy like him can be seen in his eyes, which shows that Su Xun is extraordinary.

    But at that time, he didn't seem to be in a very high level. It didn't take long for him to be hunted down by the devil general, which sounds too exaggerated.

    If Su Xun were here, he would have said in a dull tone: "The devil's pursuit is nothing. I'm the man who killed the devil, okay? There's another one who was beaten and fled."

    This group of people seemed to have never seen the world, and they didn't believe it at all. It was incredible that Su Xun could complete such a terrifying operation at his own level.

    Yang Jingrui said, "Brother Chen, are you sure Su Xun told you that, he is being hunted down by the devil?"

    "That's right!"

    Chen Feng nodded seriously, "At this time, I don't have any need to joke with everyone, because the price is too high."

    "And I think, I'd rather believe it than believe it. Su Xun doesn't have any need to deceive me. It's definitely not groundless."

    Chen Feng alsoSaid his own thoughts, "People like Brother Su Xun, who are kind and righteous, definitely don't want us to be hurt, so they are in a hurry to remind them."

    The last time I saved everyone in Yaowang Valley and left behind a magic core, Su Xun's image in the hearts of the group of people in Yaowang Valley has already reached its peak.

    They believed in Su Xun's words.

    In this way, Yang Jingrui was also puzzled. He also had a little understanding of Su Xun's character. He was a good person, and he was kind and reliable.

    I don't really believe that he would joke about such a boring thing, but it's really unimaginable how the devil will appear here.

    However, after a little weighing, he still said: "If Su Xun really said that, I will believe him, I think it is true."

    "Everyone, don't forget, this is his first time in the buffer zone, his first contact with demons, and he knows very little about this place."

    Yang Jingrui continued: "And when I came in, although I told him some things, I didn't tell him because I didn't think about the devil general."

    "If he didn't come into contact with the magic general, how would he know this?"

    Yang Jingrui thinks it should be true, Su Xun didn't even know the existence of demons, let alone demon generals.

    Everyone's expressions also changed, and they felt that there was a possibility. How could someone who didn't know the magic general before he came in say such a thing.

    Then there is only one possibility, that is, he had contact with the demon general.

    Ordinary demons have no language ability, and their intelligence is relatively low, so they cannot communicate. It is obviously impossible to get this news from them.

    Moreover, Yang Jingrui's reputation is not small, he is the leader of the younger generation of Qiankun Academy.

    In many battles, he has already made a name for himself, and no one will doubt him.

    For a while, there was a bit of commotion in the crowd. If there is a magic general, it will be a big problem, and you really have to run away.

    If you don't run away, it is a dead end.

    It's okay for a demon general, so many people still have the existence of the ninth-rank Jindan realm, it may not be able to cause much impact, and they can barely resist it.

    But if there is more than one, anyone who has fought a war knows that if the strength is not balanced, it will be a unilateral massacre.

    They are not simply going to deal with the demon generals, there are ordinary demons, and when the time comes with the demon generals, the whole army will definitely be wiped out, and there will be no one left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1199 Finally Arrived

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yang Jingrui said: "I haven't figured out the situation yet, but the matter has come to an end, let's step back quickly, lest something really goes wrong."

    "Hehe, Yang Jingrui, don't confuse people with your gossip here."

    The members of the Baisha gang obviously didn't believe it, and continued: "You say it's true, and it's true? Who doesn't know that your Qiankun Academy and that kid are wearing a pair of pants."

    "You must believe what he said, but why do you make us believe it?"

    Master Chen Duo stood up, "Don't talk about anything else, let's figure out the key point, why is that kid able to persevere under the hands of the magic general."

    "You tell us what state he is in, and why he escaped from the hands of the demon general. At his level, I'm afraid he won't be able to last for three seconds."

    Yang Jingrui was a little annoyed, but he didn't know what to say for a while, because he really didn't know what state Su Xun was in now.

    Moreover, Su Xun was able to escape from the Nascent Soul Realm, which really makes people feel unreasonable.

    Unexpectedly, before he could speak, the people in Yaowang Valley couldn't listen anymore.

    Chen Feng said: "Brother Su Xun's strength is stronger than you think. I have seen this with my own eyes."

    "Back then, our Medicine King Valley was in danger and was besieged by thousands of demons."

    "Hiss！！"

    After everyone heard this, they couldn't help but feel a little moved. Thousands of demons went up together, it was simply too scary.

    Normal people seldom encounter this kind of situation. The luck of Yaowanggu is too bad.

    And if you encounter it, more than 20 people will definitely not be able to defeat thousands of demons. You can fight a few by yourself.

    But it would be too much for one person to hit dozens of them.

    Chen Feng from Yaowang Valley said: "At first we were all desperate, thinking that the whole army would be wiped out, but Brother Su Xun appeared."

    "He alone killed at least five hundred demons. If it wasn't for him, I'm afraid you would never see us again."

    "What the hell, you said he killed hundreds of demons by himself?"

    The members of the Baisha gang were immediately laughed at, and laughed wildly: "Chen Feng, the more you talk, the more outrageous you are."

    "One person killed hundreds of demons. If you say this, you believe it. Do you really think he is a monk in the Nascent Soul Realm?"

    Not only the Baisha gang didn't believe it, but others also thought it was too fake.

    Demons are actually very strong, and they are not afraid of death and are particularly difficult to fight.

    It is a great thing for a team of people to kill hundreds of demons, and they have to pay a heavy price.

    But you say that he is alone, which is outrageous, and everyone really doesn't believe it.

    Due to Yaowanggu's face, he didn't say anything harsh, but the expression on his face made it clear that he didn't believe it, and it was a bit fake.

    Yang Jingrui also had a headache and couldn't figure out the situation, but in his subconscious mind, he felt that this matter was very likely to be true, and it shouldn't be nonsense.

    Just listen to Yang Jingrui saying: "Brother Su Xun's realm, I don't know very well, he is not a student of Qiankun College, I am not qualified to ask."

    "But everyone, don't forget that realm is not an absolute manifestation of strength, and everyone has some secrets of their own, which no one can know."

    "Chen Ruozhu, when we were in Wanzhou City, Brother Su Xun's strength was not as good as it is now. Didn't you just take away the people of your gang leader? Aren't you also defenseless? And let him be so cool to this day  .￣

    "you´´"

    Hitting people is not slapping the face, Yang Jingrui's move is ruthless enough, directly hitting their sore spots.

    The members of the Baisha gang hate this matter the most at present, it is simply their black history, so they must kill Su Xun to vent their anger.

    Chen Tuozhu said angrily: "Yang Jingrui, let me tell you, don't speak too much, and be careful of retribution."

    "Anyway, it's because our Baisha gang doesn't believe it. If you want to leave, you go. At that time, something really goes wrong with this crack. I'll see who of you is responsible."

    In fact, the members of the Baisha gang are also pretending to be coercive. If everyone is going to leave, how can they have the courage to stay? It is not much different from giving away a head.

    But everyone really didn't want to leave, and they came all the way with great difficulty. Seeing that victory is in front of them, it's a pity to give up.

    And if they leave, it will be difficult to seal this place again.

    Chen Duozhu said again: "Also, thenIf the boy was really that good, he should have arrived long ago, why did he still not see anyone after a long time.  "

    "If you Yaowanggu didn't lie, then I only have one guess, that kid Su Xun has actually been bought by the demon."

    "Seeing that the general situation is over, the evil demon didn't want to give up on this crack. He was alone and placed an order, so he bought him and asked him to spread false news to scare us."

    "If we all run away, whoever is the happiest is the demon."

    However, Chen Feng got angry and scolded: "Nonsense, how could brother Su Xun be bought by evil spirits, he is not that kind of person."

    "Chen Tuozhu, if you Baisha gang continue to talk nonsense and provoke others, don't blame me for being rude." Yang Jingrui's face was also livid.

    The members of the Baisha gang were obviously provoking. After he said so, everyone would probably have to doubt Su Xun's identity when they saw Su Xun in the future.

    This will make Su Xun's future situation very difficult.

    People's words are terrifying, but everyone's words make money.

    Even if you have nothing to do with it, if everyone talks about you, then you will not be able to wash it away.

    It has been like this since ancient times.

    "hehe！！"

    The members of the Baisha gang didn't dare to really turn against Yang Jingrui, but they all looked eccentric.

    Everybody sees that the atmosphere is too bad, and the big battle is coming soon, so we can't start internal strife at this time.

    ?We are weak in themselves, and we must unite together. If we fight on our own, we won't last long.

    A guy in Taoist robes said, "It's hard for us to make a conclusion on this matter, but everyone can't hurt their peace because of this matter."

    "And I think there is another possibility. Brother Su Xun was bought by the demon, but he may have been confused by the fake news and believed it to be true. The demon general who chased and killed him was actually an illusion."

    This conjecture seems to be a little credible, and it cannot be ruled out that it is a cover-up made by a demon, which probably confused Su Xun.

    In Chen Feng's heart, he was secretly anxious, thinking that if he didn't believe it, something serious would happen.

    "Hehe, the magician is waiting for you with the woolen trick, and you're still doing those fancy things here."

    At this time, Su Xun came.

    A voice sounded from the void, and then Su Xun flew over from not far away, landed steadily, with a slightly pained expression on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1200 Very angry but nothing can be done

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, Su Xun didn¨t just arrive just by chance. How can there be such a coincidence? He arrived just now, just seeing this group of people discussing.  What.

    Unexpectedly, the more you talk about it, the more it hurts. The members of the Baisha gang are just a bunch of idiots, they don't believe him at all, and they are frantically following the rhythm.

    Su Xun who listened to it was a little speechless, and he couldn't believe him when he co-authored it.

    Of course, when they really realized the danger, it might be too late for them to run away. Su Xun was very lucky, he came in time enough.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Why, one or two, I really don't believe I saw the magic general?"

    Su Xun stopped bragging, saying that he even killed one of them.

    Most people probably don't really believe that he can escape from the hands of the demon general, let alone kill one. If he really said that, no one would believe him.

    Everything has to be done slowly, it doesn't matter if you don't believe it, Su Xun must have a way to make him believe it.

    "Su Xun, it turns out that you are really fine."

    Yang Jingrui was the happiest person, so he hurried up and gave Su Xun a hug.

    ?It seems a bit gay, but in this case, everyone's heart is full of joy, and hugging represents the release of emotions in the heart.

    Previously, I really thought that Su Xun must have confessed here, and Yang Jingrui felt the same way. Now that Su Xun is still alive, the feelings in his heart can be imagined.

    Su Xun also said with a smile: "Brother Yang, can you still not know about me? Don't worry, my ability to save my life is unique."

    I have already seen Su Xun himself, so I am very relieved. Now Su Xun seems to have no problem.

    The more excessive person, this person seems to be much more relaxed than those who walk together.

    Others, after so many days of fighting, will feel a bit embarrassed in their bodies more or less.

    Even someone as powerful as Yang Jingrui is no exception.

    In this, the responsibilities of powerful people are greater, which means that in many cases, you have to learn to lead by example.

    Yang Jingrui forgot about the Demon General for a while, but patted Su Xun and said excitedly: "It's good to be alive, it's good to be alive."

    In fact, they came to the buffer zone, nominally to protect human beings and kill demons.

    It looks very tall, but in fact, most people don't think about these things in their minds. Everyone is thinking that it is enough to get back alive and safe from here.

    For example, the teachers in their academy, when you enter the buffer zone, will not tell you too many bright truths, such as fighting for human beings.

    Basically, there is only one thought, protect yourself, take care of your companions, and everyone will come back alive together.

    Su Xun is alive, that is naturally the best thing.

    The people of Yaowang Valley were also very happy and surrounded them unconsciously.

    Su Xun saved their lives and generously left so many magic cores behind.

    To be honest, this action of his is equivalent to saving lives again. If there were not so many supplements of magic cores, then the people in Yaowanggu would probably still suffer a lot of injuries on the road ahead.

    Su Xun is equivalent to saving Yaowanggu's life twice. This kindness can no longer be described in words, it is simply greater than the sky.

    Naturally, everyone has a very good impression of Su Xun, and they have completely regarded him as one of their own, so there is nothing unfamiliar, and they just get together, making it look like a small group.

    Chen Feng even hurriedly said: "Brother Su Xun, I thought you had already come, but I didn't expect you to come now."

    Su Xun smiled: "There was an accident on the road, that's why I made it to this point, but it's enough to see everyone."

    If it wasn't for being trapped by that demon general for a while on the road, with Su Xun's speed, he would probably be faster than everyone else.

    But it is quite normal for an accident to happen here, so there is nothing to say, everything is as usual.

    ? Of course, Su Xun was more fortunate. It was not too late for him to come, at least he had already seen everyone, and that was enough.

    It would be really embarrassing if this group of people had already been wiped out by the time they came.

    The same Su Xun can also see that everyone's current situation is not very good.

    Basic?About one-third of the people lost, compared to when they first came in, there are obviously a lot fewer people.

    ?Thinking about those who died here, maybe even the bones can't be taken out, which makes people feel a little sad, but there is nothing they can do.

    In the battle with demons, once you die, it is very difficult to leave a whole body.

    For the companions who witnessed this, it was even more cruel.

    The members of the Baisha gang don't look too good-looking, and their eyes are almost breathing fire.

    This kid really didn't die. I thought that if he was allowed to act alone, he would definitely die, but he jumped to the end.

    ?Thinking that there are groups of ten or twenty of you, more than one or two of them died, and it turns out that his kid is alone, but he has lived to this day, which is a bit unreasonable.

    The members of the Baisha Gang definitely don't want to see this scene, it's a bit of a slap in the face.

    Originally, they wished for Su Xun's death, and everyone could understand their thoughts, but now Su Xun has nothing to do. I have to say, this is really a bit of a slap in the face.

    Chen Tuozhu said gloomyly: "Boy, your life is really big enough, and you survived it?"

    "Hehe, I've made Duozhu Chen worry, don't worry, none of you Baisha Gang members are dead, how could something happen to me, I must send you all away before I leave."

    What these words said was a bit gunpowder-like, and Su Xun was equivalent to directly angering the people of the Baisha Gang.

    Of course everyone has enmity, Su Xun naturally doesn't care about this.

    Coupled with the changes in strength now, Su Xun, who is already at the ninth-rank Jindan realm, can fight anyone at the Nascent Soul realm, not to mention the helmsmen of the Baisha Gang, it is not a problem to hang them.

    With the confidence, then the natural speech will be tough.

    At this time, it is reasonable for everyone to unite and there should be no more conflicts.

    But regarding the matter of Su Xun and the Baisha gang, everyone knew it well, it couldn't be resolved, and no one came out to be the bad guy and offended both sides, so there was no need.

    If you are noisy, just quarrel, and if you are serious, just don't fight.

    The people of Baisha gang were indeed angry, but they didn't want to fight. At this time, they didn't have the upper hand in the fight. Not only Yang Jingrui and the others were protecting them, but also the people from Yaowanggu didn't seem like they would stand idly by.

    The Baisha Gang dare not offend the two major forces at once.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1201 Take it out and count me as loser

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Baisha Gang is not bad among the gangs, but it is not a very powerful existence. Compared with the top forces like Qiankun College Yaowanggu, it is far worse.

    It can only be said that there are quite a few people in the Baisha Gang, and they are somewhat useful in the process of fighting against demons, so I didn't touch them.

    It is also clear that Yang Jingrui forcibly provoked them before. For the sake of the overall situation, Yang Jingrui should not touch them.

    But now it is different, if they dare to force Su Xun, they will definitely not stand by.

    If you are a Qiankun Academy, you are not too panicked, and if you add a more profound medicine king valley, it will really be a bit scary.

    The combination of the two top forces may really be able to forcibly wipe out their Baisha Gang.

    It is impossible to move Su Xun, and I can only hope in my heart that something happened to Su Xun when he attacked the magic city later.

    Die at the hands of evil spirits, then really no one can blame it, only yourself or bad luck.

    If it really doesn't work, after going out, Su Xun will definitely not be able to stay with the two major forces all the time, there is always a chance to do it.

    Anyway, after killing him, I just refuse to admit it. How do you know that I did it.

    Little did they know that now that several helmsmen of the Baisha gang were to go together, none of them were Su Xun's opponents.

    It was for my own good that I refrained from making a move.

    Of course, the members of the Baisha Gang couldn't bear to be provoked by Su Xun like this, and said angrily: "Hehe, who knows how you have survived until now."

    "Looking at you, you basically haven't fought with demons, have you? I guess you lived like a shrinking turtle until the end."

    "Of course, it's also possible that you have been used by the demon, treating you like a pawn, and creating a scene where the demon will chase and kill you."

    "And then deliberately let you live until now, otherwise you really think you can live until this time?"

    The expression on Chen Duozhu's face seemed to be quite disdainful, and at the same time he said: "Don't blame me for not reminding you, if you really fight with demons, you will definitely die."

    Full of contempt, it seems that Su Xun is described as a shame for human beings.

    Entering the buffer zone, you don't kill people, you always think about how to save your life, and finally hide and live to the end. This is not an honorable thing.

    Su Xun almost laughed, I didn't kill the demon, why are you joking here.

    I am afraid that I have killed more demons than you have ever seen in your life.

    As for why I still look so handsome, I don¨t look embarrassed at all, which is in stark contrast to other people.

    On the one hand, it is because Su Xun has such a good temperament, there is no way to do it.

    On the other hand, it was because it was too easy for Su Xun to kill demons.

    You are all killing one by one, but I am in groups, this is incomparable.

    It just so happened that Su Xun's heart moved, don't you believe that I really met a magic general, then I will let you see it, so as not to doubt this or that.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying deliberately: "I'm sorry, the number of demons I killed in the buffer zone this time is countless more than all of you Baisha gang combined."

    "Ha ha ha ha！！"

    The members of the Baisha gang suddenly laughed, as if they had heard some very funny joke.

    Did this kid drink too much and start talking nonsense, what are you talking about here?

    Make it look real, you alone can kill more demons than our Baisha gang combined?  This is simply a joke, which makes people feel extremely ridiculous.

    Yang Jingrui and the others also felt that Su Xun was bragging. This wave of bragging seems to be too strong, although the strength of the Baisha Gang is not very good.

    However, the people who came this time are not weak, and there are several helmsmen leading the team. If you want to talk about the average age, the Baisha Gang must be the biggest.

    Their strength is not bad. If you want to really kill demons, how can you say that one or two thousand have to be killed by now.

    In fact, this is already a terrifying statistic. A team of about 20 people can make this look pretty good. Don't think that demons are really easy to deal with.

    Su Xun is alone. To be honest, it is not easy to survive, let alone kill a large number of demons. No matter how you hear it, it feels impossible.

    "Our Baisha gang came in this time, and we didn't brag about it. The number of demons we killed was estimated to be about 2,000. You, a brazen brat, can compare.What about?  It's ridiculous!  "

    The members of the Baisha gang obviously felt insulted. Su Xun, a brat, doesn't even write drafts when he brags. He really thinks that everyone can be fooled by him casually.

    The demons around 2,000 don't know if this number is real. The members of the Baisha gang probably made a false report of a certain number.

    However, it must not be much worse, nearly two thousand is not a big deal.

    It's not that Su Xun alone can handle it.

    These big words made people feel that this young man has no hair on his lips and can't do things well. He is really not credible at all, and he is not believed to be right.

    Even the people who brought Yaowanggu were a little suspicious.

    What kind of IQ is it that can be fooled by this kid? It's unbelievable.

    Su Xun laughed, "With so many of you, you only killed about 2,000 demons?"

    "What are you guys doing for food? It's too trashy. Why are you so embarrassed to say it? Isn't it embarrassing?"

    This is a bit unkind. If you really come to kill demons, no matter how many people there are, they are considered contributions, and you shouldn't say that.

    However, the relationship with the Baisha Gang is basically endless.

    In Su Xun's eyes, the group of Baisha Gang guys are not considered individuals at all. They can say whatever they want, but they just want to hit you. What's the problem?

    However, this is an group skill, and it hits a lot of AOE damage, which shocked everyone in an instant.

    Others will inevitably be affected, because the other teams, to put it bluntly, are not too many, about 2,000, which is really the same, and they are not cutting fruits, how can they cut melons and vegetables so easily.

    Many times, when encountering a large number of demons, we can only run away quickly, but dare not really fight.

    Su Xun's words directly offended people, and a guy in blue long clothes said displeasedly: "Young man, what you said seems to be cursing."

    "Killing about 2,000 demons is already very good, and has made a great contribution to mankind. How can you say that? I think you really don't know how powerful demons are."

    "Everyone, don't get me wrong. I didn't mean to target anyone else. I just wanted to say that the Baisha Gang is rubbish."

    The members of the Baisha gang said displeasedly: "Boy, don't be so mean, you have a good relationship with Qiankun Academy, you can go and ask, how many people did they kill?"

    "In addition, if you can take out more than twenty magic cores from your body, then I will lose." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1202 Take it out for comparison

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Twenty magic cores is really not too little.

    These groups of people, after killing the magic core, are distributed evenly by everyone. After careful calculation, it is actually only a few dozen yuan per person.

    It is actually very difficult to comment on one hundred magic cores per person, at most it is close.

    And the magic core is good, you can't keep it, it's a consumable, you must use it, this thing is so easy to use, it's the only place where demons are useful to humans.

    There were even human monks who thought of a cruel method, which was to catch some ordinary demons and bring them into the human world.

    And through reproduction, they can be raised in captivity to obtain magic cores, similar to those domestic animals raised, and they can be killed at any time when they want to eat them.

    But those who have really experienced it will know that the possibility is unlikely, or almost none.

    First of all, the demons are too difficult to control, you have to get some low-strength ones, the key point is that you don't know how they reproduce.

    Moreover, the born demon is too weak, and there is a process of growth, so you have to work hard to raise him.

    Not to mention that after the number increases, there may still be a huge risk. Once it is not controlled, it will be breeding tigers.

    So the last idea can only be let go, that is to say, if you want to get the magic core, there is only one way, and that is to kill the demons.

    However, you are in the buffer zone, and you will be in danger at any time. You need to restore your aura at all times to maintain your strength. At this time, it depends on the supplies you carry.

    Pills are one aspect, which is very important. Basically, the monks who come to the buffer zone will bring some pills with them, just in case.

    However, there has to be a process after eating the elixir, it does not have an immediate effect, and if you really take too much, the effect will not be very good.

    Only the magic core is the most effective. Without this thing, it is estimated that human beings would have been unable to resist demons, so people often sigh, this may be another village.

    In the buffer zone, most of the magic cores you obtained have been consumed by yourself. Otherwise, what do you say, if you go in, if you don¨t die, you will definitely become stronger after you come out. In fact, this is the reason.

    Basically everyone has reached this point, it is no longer easy, and the consumption is very large.

    You are like a team, and you can still come up with two or three hundred magic cores, which is already very good. On average, there are only a dozen or less per person.

    These magic cores are particularly valuable, and they are still used under control, because in the process of finally attacking the magic city, everyone has to use them, and they must be carefully calculated.

    Now anyone who can still have twenty magic cores is already considered very good.

    Like what Su Xun said, it is almost impossible. To be honest, he alone can kill a few demons.

    Not to mention that you have to use it yourself, and it is estimated that you will not be able to spend that much.

    The members of the Baisha gang just took the opportunity to mock Su Xun, letting everyone know that even if Su Xun survived to the end, it would actually be of no use at all.

    Only the people from Yaowang Valley, one or two looked quite weird.

    Looking at the eyes of everyone in the Baisha Gang, it was like looking at a fool.

    You said that Su Xun couldn't get out twenty magic cores, this is simply a big joke.

    At the beginning, they saw with their own eyes how many demons Su Xun had killed alone, and there were hundreds of demon cores, but no one wanted them, and they gave them directly. In fact, all of them belonged to Su Xun.

    This proves that besides being a good person, Su Xun must actually have a lot of magic cores in his hands.

    Otherwise, who would be so stupid, don't want it in front of the magic core, but give it away, isn't that a joke with your own life?

    Without the supplement of the magic core, it is impossible to live here for such a long time.

    If it is conservatively estimated, the number of magic cores on Su Xun's body must be hundreds if not one thousand.

    For him alone, this is already an astonishing number, which makes people feel unbelievable.

    Su Xun laughed, twenty magic cores?  He felt insulted.

    Twenty magic cores were thrown on the ground, and I didn't even bother to pick them up, but you said that I couldn't get twenty of them out. This is simply a big joke.

    "What are you laughing at, I hit myselfCan't put it on anymore?  "

    Chen Duozhu sneered and said: "As you are like, I don't know how accurate it is. Let me tell you, without absolute strength, you don't have any right to speak in the buffer zone."

    "If you really have that ability, you should quickly take out the magic core and show me, so that everyone can see how many demons you have killed, otherwise, just shut up and stop talking nonsense."

    To some extent, what he said made sense.

    Because the magic core is in the buffer zone, it is equivalent to a monk's medal of merit. It can be seen how much contribution you have made. Nothing is more convincing than this.

    Although Su Xun alone can't kill too many demons, everyone can understand this, but if you don't have that ability, don't talk nonsense, it's not very useful.

    If you have the ability, you can be more arrogant. If you don't have the ability, it's better to keep a low profile, otherwise it will only make people look down on you.

    "I don't know how many magic cores you have left in the Baisha gang this time. Let me take out your running-in and see. I definitely have more magic cores than you."

    Su Xun said deliberately.

    Do you want to see my jokes?  I'm sorry, I'm going to start slapping my face like crazy.

    To put it bluntly, even if ten or even twenty Baisha gangs add up, the number of magic cores on their bodies cannot be compared with him.

    The members of the Baisha gang were also stimulated by Su Xun. They felt that this kid was really underwhelmed. If he was not allowed to admit cowardice, it would be endless.

    "Since you have said so, I hope you will do what you say in a while." Master Chen Duo sneered and turned his head to order, "Baisha help everyone obey orders!"

    Take out all the magic cores on your body, mark everyone, don't mess it up.

    Although the number of magic cores is fixed, the quality is not the same, and there are still differences. If you take it casually for a while, some people will definitely take advantage of it and others will suffer.

    If you mark it in advance, that kind of thing will not happen.

    "We have consumed a lot, and there are still 823 magic cores left. If there is any doubt about the number, you can check it."

    The spiritual consciousness of immortal cultivators is very strong, which is what ordinary people call spiritual power. Basically, if everyone covers it with spiritual consciousness, they will know the number, and there are indeed so many.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1203 Shock everyone

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss, the Baisha Gang got so many magic cores this time."

    "It seems that the Baisha Gang this time is indeed well-prepared and should not be underestimated."

    "With so many magic cores, many can be brought out. I am afraid that this time, the Baisha Gang will indeed rise."

    "However, this just proves that the members of the Baisha Gang have also contributed a lot, killing many demons and making great contributions."

    ""

    Many people whispered, indeed everyone was a little shocked.

    When Baisha helped at this time, he still had more than 800 magic cores left in his hand, which surprised everyone.

    You must know that most of the magic cores should have been consumed, and there are so many left, which means that the number of demons they killed this time is estimated to be around two to three thousand.

    This is an astonishing number, and it also makes many forces who seem to be much stronger than the Baisha Gang a little ashamed.

    They were obviously much stronger than the Baisha Gang, but this time they were not as well prepared as others, and their performance was also much worse.

    If there is no accident, the Baisha gang should kill the most demons this time, which is a bit unexpected.

    It seems that the former Baisha gang was a little bit secretive. When it was said that it had killed about 2,000 people, everyone thought it was a bit of a false report. Now it seems that this is indeed the case, and it may be more than that.

    It is a bit irrational for Su Xun to forcefully compare with the Baisha Gang.

    More than 800 magic cores, how can this compare.

    Normal sects can't come up with so much. You, Su Xun, are alone. How can you get so many magic cores? It's simply incomparable. It seems that the victory or defeat has been decided.

    "That's all. You Baisha gang members, what do you eat after you come in?"

    Unexpectedly, after seeing so many magic cores, Su Xun didn't feel anything at all, and instead taunted loudly.

    "???"

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and they didn't understand what Su Xun was doing.

    Is this kid planning to break the pot and start acting like a rascal? There are more than 800 magic cores, and what is left now is already very awesome.

    If you want to say that, basically everyone has already been told by you, then other forces are not as good as the Baisha Gang, what can I say?  Isn't it even worse than waste.

    Yang Jingrui was also secretly worried in his heart that this Su Xun was too careless when he spoke, and it was too easy to offend people.

    With your appearance, if you offend everyone, life will be difficult after that.

    "Look, this is my magic core."

    With a wave of Su Xun's hand, a bunch of them also appeared in front of him.

    Just heard Su Xun laughing: "Oh, what a coincidence, I still have 824 magic cores left in my hand, one more than yours, and I still won."

    In fact, Su Xun had counted the number of magic cores in advance, and deliberately wanted to anger the Baisha gang.

    Aren't you awesome, then I happen to be one more than you, and you say you are not angry.

    "Thishow is this possible?!"

    All the people present stared wide-eyed. Obviously, they didn't believe it. It was too surprising that such a thing could happen.

    Su Xun alone took out more than 800?

    There are not many more than the Baisha Gang. Everyone doesn't care much about this anymore. The question is, how did he get so many magic cores by himself?

    There are more magic cores than all the forces present, and he is alone. How is this possible? No matter how you think about it, it feels impossible.

    At the same time, many people's eyes have already started to turn red, which is too fierce. How comfortable it is for a person to have more than 800 magic cores.

    It would be great if I could have so many.

    Only the people in Yaowanggu were not very surprised, but felt that it was similar. According to their estimation, Su Xun did have at least a thousand magic cores on his body.

    Otherwise, Su Xun has no reason to be so generous to them.

    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"

    The members of the Baisha gang shook their heads desperately. They couldn't believe it. This time they worked hard and brought so many experts to get the magic core.

    When I was pretending just now, I could obviously feel that the eyes of those fighting sects were a little different, and it felt quite comfortable to look at them with admiration for the Baisha Gang.

      As a result, I didn't feel comfortable for more than two seconds, and I was immediately made quite uncomfortable by Su Xun.

    Don't believe it, all in all, it feels like this kind of thing, it's hard to believe.

    The members of the Baisha gang immediately shouted: "Boy, you recruited it truthfully. Where did you get these magic cores?"

    "Let me just say, there must be something wrong with this kid, and he must have been bought by the demons to deal with us humans. Otherwise, where did he get so many magic cores?"

    The demonic words confuse the crowd, these words really affected everyone, everyone looked at Su Xun, and they all started to become a little unfriendly.

    It is true that I have been guessing before whether there is something wrong with Su Xun, such as being discovered by the magic core.

    Just now Su Xun took out so many magic cores at once, which made people even more suspicious, because no matter how you look at it, you know that Su Xun cannot have that strength.

    More than 800, plus his own consumption, he killed at least a thousand demons along the way, is it possible?

    Even if it is a person in the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm, I am afraid that if he acts alone, he will not have that fighting power, because there are also powerful existences among the demons.

    However, Su Xun said with a disdainful smile: "Do you think the demons have the capital to bribe me?"

    "In addition, I would like to ask, when did the demons start cooperating with humans, and when they meet, they fight. Do you think there is a possibility of cooperation."

    "hehe！！"

    There was a sneer on Chen Tuozhu's face, and he said: "It's suspicious to act alone, and you have so many magic cores."

    "Normal people can't withstand the temptation of so many demon cores, not to mention that you can't even save your own life, so you will naturally cooperate with demons if the opportunity is in front of you."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Then this magic core is a lot? You Baisha gang are really turkeys, and you have never seen anything in the world."

    "Boy, what are you pretending to be? I really think that my magic core is so great, it's nothing, it's nothing, you can get rid of these magic cores, let everyone share it?"

    Chen Ruozhu said deliberately, so that Su Xun could not step down.

    Su Xun didn't take it seriously, but said: "Hehe, you haven't seen the world, so I'll let you see it today."

    While speaking, Su Xun stopped hiding, and took out all the magic cores in the space.

    Densely packed, like a hill.

    "Thisthis is"

    Everyone's eyes widened, it could be said that they were stunned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1204

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    All the people present had their eyes widened, and there was obviously an expression of disbelief in their eyes.

    I just couldn't believe what I saw.

    So many magic cores have even piled up into a hill, how many are there?

    Even if a monk's spiritual sense is very strong, in this case, there are too many magic cores. Even if your spiritual sense is very strong, you can't count how many there are in a short time.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun has been too lazy to count. He himself is not very clear about how many there are, because it is meaningless.

    Anyway, I know that there are many, and it¨s fine if I can¨t use them all up. Why should I care about how many there are.

    A little more or a little less, for Su Xun, it doesn't make any sense. It is estimated that there are 70,000 to 80,000. Su Xun knows a rough figure in his heart.

    Others were frightened, seeing how many magic cores there must be, at least around 100,000, right?

    Today I really learned a lot. I have never heard of so many magic cores before, let alone seen it. It is really the first time in all ages, so I was shocked.

    The impact on my heart can no longer be described in words.

    Of course, for Su Xun, he will not hide anything.

    Since you don't believe me, I'll show you the facts and slap you in the face, so you can keep your eyes open.

    In the hearts of these people, if you want to prove yourself, you can only rely on strength and nothing else.

    And what is the proof of strength happens to be the core core of the demon body.

    With so many magic cores coming out, shut up all of them!

    Of course, it is a truth that has been handed down for so many years to have wealth without revealing it. Su Xun's high-profile is bound to make many people jealous of him.

    The magic core is too important. For monks, it is an important guarantee to improve their strength. How many people have their heads broken for a magic core.

    Su Xun's so many magic cores are enough to make anyone crazy, no matter what your strength is.

    In other words, it is very likely that someone will attack Su Xun.

    Su Xun is not too scared. After all, with his current strength, Su Xun is very confident. In the buffer zone, no one will be his opponent.

    Even if they make trouble, they will end up humiliating themselves. Not everyone is shameless and will attack him. After all, the situation is special now.

    Moreover, with the help of Yang Jingrui and Yaowanggu, everyone is on one side. Su Xun doesn't quite believe that they will betray themselves. The possibility is really not very big.

    With their help, it will be easier. I guess you have to weigh it carefully before doing it.

    Everyone's expressions were still frozen. More than 20 seconds had passed, but no one had spoken yet. It was too shocking. By this time, they still couldn't react.

    Su Xun took the initiative to break the current deadlock: "How about it? Can you compare? If you want to compare, you can come out. Let's see who has more."

    Silence, what greeted Su Xun was naturally silence, no one spoke at all.

    Isn't this bullying? How can it be compared with you?

    Su Xun said again: "There are also those who say that the evil spirits bought me, please donate it to those who need it if you don't use your brain."

    "Do you think the demon will pay such a high price to buy me?"

    It is true that what he said made everyone think it was impossible. The previous speculation of the Baisha Gang seemed to have become a joke.

    ?How is it possible, the demons will take nearly 100,000 demons' lives to bribe Su Xun?  No matter how you look at it, it feels like bullshit.

    Although the number of demons is more than that of human monks, it is not unlimited. It was nearly 100,000 at once.

    No one would agree to such an evil one-time loss.

    The most important thing is that everyone feels that Su Xun is not of such a high value, and the demon does not need to pay such a high price.

    That is to say, the theory that Su Xun was bribed, at least from the current point of view, is no longer feasible, and even if you think about it, you know it is impossible.

    So now the question arises, where did Su Xun get so many magic cores, did he kill them himself?

    This idea is even crazier, I don¨t dare to think about it at all, I think it¨s too badProposed.

    The faces of the Baisha gang were almost swollen from the beating, and they only reacted now, but they were not willing to admit defeat.

    He said directly: "Hehe, boy, do you really think that this can prove your innocence?"

    "Then tell me, where did you get these magic cores? Don't tell me you picked them up."

    "If today's matter is not explained clearly, we will never end, and you don't want to get away with it. We have reason to suspect that you have an unspeakable relationship with the demon."

    There is already an irrepressible look of greed in the eyes of these people from the Baisha Gang.

    The magic core is too precious. With so many magic cores, people can completely throw moths into flames regardless of their lives. The temptation is too great.

    The members of the Baisha Gang are naturally thinking about these magic cores. If they can really get these magic cores, then the strength of the Baisha Gang will definitely rise to a higher level in the future.

    Of course, with so many magic cores, it is impossible for you to swallow them, so the members of the Baisha gang have now started to form cliques, encouraging everyone to take down Su Xun.

    In this way, even if everyone divides the magic core, there will be quite a few in their hands.

    Needless to say, some people were really moved, but Yang Jingrui watched all this with cold eyes.

    Sure enough, the greed of human nature is sometimes magnified infinitely.

    If he really dared to do something for a while, he would definitely not stand by.

    Su Xun didn't seem too worried, pretending that he hadn't looked into the eyes of this group of people, instead he said: "How did I get it? Naturally, I got it by hunting demons hard."

    "hehe！！"

    The members of the Baisha Gang laughed, very happily.

    One of the helmsmen even said: "Boy, do you think we are fools? With your level, you can kill so many demons. Who the hell do you think you are?"

    It is true that everyone thinks that Su Xun is too good at bragging, the number of kills is far less than that of all the people present. Do you mean that you alone are more powerful than all of us combined?

    "What level am I?"

    Su Xun showed a cold look, and said at the same time: "It must be better than your Baisha gang!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun's aura surged and he radiated his aura.

    Immediately, everyone's faces changed color, and they all saw the strength of this kid, the ninth-rank Jindan realm, he turned out to be the ninth-rank Jindan realm!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1205 We Don't Believe

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This discovery once again shocked everyone.

    No one expected that Su Xun would have such strength, and everyone thought he was quite ordinary.

    After all, they are too young. Although many of the people who came this time were young people, Su Xun was still very young among them.

    Besides, the people who came here this time are all outstanding young people from various sects and academies. They are all very talented and have been carefully cultivated.

    In the end, none of this group of people could compare to Su Xun, who didn't even join any sect.

    This discovery is unacceptable.

    Not to mention them, even Yang Jingrui himself was a little confused. In fact, he didn't know Su Xun's real cultivation level, he was just guessing in his heart.

    It is estimated that it is above the third-rank Jindan realm and below the fifth-rank Jindan realm, but Su Xun gave him such a big surprise.

    For Yang Jingrui, this is definitely a surprise. After all, Su Xun and him have a good relationship, and Su Xun is powerful, which is also a good thing.

    It means that they have another high-end combat power, which is a surprise.

    Although he can't figure it out, it's really inconceivable how strong Su Xun's talent is to have the current level of cultivation.

    Even the people in Yaowang Valley were shocked.

    When I met Su Xun before, I saw Su Xun fighting, obviously the strength of the eighth-rank Jindan realm, although it was already enough against the sky, very powerful.

    But everyone can be sure that it is definitely not the ninth-rank Jindan realm.

    That is to say, during the period after the separation, he broke through again, to the ninth-rank Jindan realm.

    From the eighth rank to the ninth rank, people in the Golden Core Realm know how difficult it is. This person is really terrifying. It is really admirable to dare to break through casually when the buffer zone is full of dangers.

    Duozhu Chen of the Baisha gang was completely dumbfounded, and kept saying, "How is it possible, how is this possible!"

    ? When Su Xun joined the Baisha Gang, he knew that he was only a first-rank Gold Core.

    How long has it been, two or three months at most, can there be such a big improvement?

    In a few months, from the first rank to the ninth rank, if you say it, ghosts will not believe it, it is absolutely impossible.

    Duo Master Chen's face was ugly: "Boy, when you joined the Baisha Gang, did you hide your cultivation?"

    There is only such an explanation. Although it is difficult to hide one's cultivation base, the world is full of wonders, so it is not ruled out that there will be some special methods.

    Compared with Su Xun who broke through all the way, it is more acceptable to hide his cultivation base.

    Su Xun just laughed and said nothing, if you think so, then think so, I won't explain anyway.

    I don't even believe in myself. I can break through to the ninth-rank Jindan stage so quickly, let alone tell others to believe it. It would be strange if there is no problem, and people will definitely doubt it.

    Although everyone still finds it unbelievable, you are a ninth-rank Jindan realm, and you are awesome, but so what.

    Even if you are in the Nascent Soul Realm and come here, you can't kill so many demons by yourself, it's an impossible task.

    Of course, with these doubts, as Su Xun's strength is revealed, no one will say these anymore.

    The Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm, in the buffer zone, is almost equivalent to the highest-end combat power. Who would be so idle that they have nothing to do, and go for his idea, that is to make themselves unhappy.

    Su Xun successfully shut up everyone, and then put away a lot of magic cores again.

    Just let me show you, there are so many good things, if people stare at them all the time, Su Xun himself is actually a little uncomfortable.

    What if it's really crazy, someone took a few away under his nose, that would be terrible.

    After putting away the things, Su Xun said again: "Just now, I didn't mean to target everyone, it was just some personal grievances between me and the Baisha Gang."

    "When facing demons, I still hope that everyone can unite."

    Su Xun has also begun to win people's hearts. The AOE damage he hit just now may make others feel a little uncomfortable with him.

    At this time, if you say a few good words, everyone may feel better.

    If it really gets torn apart, I'm afraid it won't be easy to operate in the future.

    theJust listen to Su Xun continue to say: "Also, I want to say this about the magic general. I didn't lie to you, it really exists."

    Having brought up this topic again, no one can ignore what Su Xun said.

    No matter how you look at Su Xun's strength, among all the people, he is already the top one. Naturally, no one will question his strength anymore, and the right to speak has also improved a lot.

    Although there is still a bit of doubt, everyone is also thinking about whether the matter about the magic general is true.

    "Brother Su Xun, did you really meet a magic general?"

    Yang Jingrui asked.

    Su Xun replied very seriously: "That's right, and I'll tell you responsibly, I have met two more, probably in the magic city, there are still magic generals, so there are more than one or two of them."

    It's a pity that the magic core of the demon general he killed before was directly absorbed by Su Xun because he was anxious to break through to the ninth-rank Jindan realm.

    Otherwise, just take it out, I believe it will make them all shut up.

    The magic cores of the demon generals are all here, one or two of you, you have to believe it if you don¨t believe it.

    Everyone's faces became serious. If there were more than one magic general, the problem would be too big, and people had to think hard about what to do next.

    "Assuming there really are demon generals, then think about it, what should we do?" Yang Jingrui asked.

    When everyone was silent, Su Xun said: "There are only two options. First, we will face the devil head-on."

    "I can restrain at least two demon generals by myself. I don't know how many others are left. If you can deal with them, then go together."

    "The second solution is to go out quickly, find someone who is powerful and think about what to do, and leave this crack alone."

    There are two options, no matter which one is a bit problematic, I dare not make a decision.

    If you fight hard, you don't know the strength of the demon city. Let alone Su Xun alone, whether he can restrain two of them. If there are many demon generals left, they can't deal with them.

    The second one seems to be life-saving, but after the person left, the crack missed the best sealing time, and I'm afraid it won't be able to seal it in the future.

    It can only be like Wanzhou City, roughly maintained, fighting all day long.

    "snort´"

    The members of the Baisha Gang were humiliated today, so they naturally didn't believe it, "Don't listen to this kid's gossip, our Baisha Gang doesn't believe in demon generals, and the Baisha Gang is one step ahead!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1206 The Baisha gang rushed

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I have come here after going through untold hardships. If I just retreat like this, then no one wants to see this scene!"

    While talking, those members of the Baisha gang had already left with others. They looked very exaggerated, and they wanted to fight against everyone.

    "this´´"

    Everyone was stunned, and they thought to themselves, what exactly does the Baisha gang want to do? It's too good at pretending, so self-centered?

    Now that they have made it clear that they use their actions to force everyone to take action, they don't believe that everyone can sit idly by.

    Everyone came in as a whole, and we must help each other, otherwise how would we defeat the demons and take down the last demon city.

    The problem is that while everyone is still discussing, this group of people has already run over, completely refusing to give other people a chance to choose.

    And it seems that the will is even particularly firm, and it can't even shout back, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable, because of this Baisha gang, everyone is now very passive.

    "Su Xun, what should we do now?"

    Many people have already looked at Su Xun. After knowing that Su Xun is very strong, Su Xun's status has also risen in a straight line, and now his status is very high.

    After mastering a certain right to speak, everyone will ask his opinion on this kind of matter. After all, he is the one who said that there are demon generals.

    Before coming in, no one could have imagined that Su Xun would have such an important role, which is embarrassing.

    Su Xun was also thinking, it might be a good thing for the Baisha gang to run over, maybe they just gave away their heads.

    It is also good news that this Baisha gang can be killed. At least Su Xun doesn't need to do it himself. Baisha gang these people, and when there is a chance in the future, Su Xun will definitely make a move.

    Now they rushed over alone, and if they encountered a magic general, except for a few helmsmen who had the ability to escape, the rest would be worrying.

    And for several rudder masters, if they really faced two or more demon generals, they would have a dead end, and they would not be able to run away at all.

    Of course, more importantly, the painful lesson of the Baisha Gang will make everyone understand the fact that there are indeed demon generals.

    Although he didn't say anything now, Su Xun knew in his heart that some people still don't believe it, and feel that there is something wrong with the magic general in his mouth.

    It's not necessarily because he suspected that Su Xun was lying, but he just felt that Su Xun might have made a mistake, or that he might have been misled by the devil's scheme.

    In fact, only Su Xun himself is very clear in his heart that the magic generals do exist, and they have already been beaten, so how could there be fake ones.

    Sooner or later the demon will come out, and they will naturally believe it when they see it, so there is no need for Su Xun to say anything, and he is too lazy to say it.

    The current problem is that everyone should run away quickly, or try to see if they can kill the demon general.

    As long as the demon general is killed, then there will be no big problem in capturing the demon city.

    Su Xun has confidence in his own strength, but he doesn't know how many magic generals there are. If the number of magic generals is really scary, it's not a good thing, maybe something will happen.

    It is just a gamble at the moment. If the bet is won, then the next thing will be much easier. This crack will become a thing of the past and will not pose any threat to human beings.

    If they really run away, the cracks will not be cracked, and all the demons will come out, but gradually it will become like Wanzhou City, where someone has to come in to hunt the demons.

    ? If the intensity is lowered a little, it is estimated that the demon will rush out to harm human beings.

    The key is that human beings don't have that much combat power anymore. If this is the case, the two cracks probably won't be able to stand it.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun felt that he still had to stay and fight, even if the price was very tragic, and it might even kill someone, he still had to stay and fight.

    Otherwise, the future of mankind is unknown.

    Su Xun doesn't think he is a great person, he is just an ordinary person and a small citizen, although he is rich now, but after so many years of being a diaosi, there are some qualities in him that cannot be changed.

    I always feel that it is good to be plain, and I don't want to get involved in too many things.

    ?But this time there is really no way, there is no way to die under the whole nest, once the crack is broken, everyone will die.

    Rather than saying that Su Xun is protecting human beings, it is better to say that Su Xun is actually protecting his family and lover, and he does not think so much about the rest.

    theAnd these are enough, enough for him to fight desperately.

    If you shrink back at this time, you can linger on for a while, but it is not a long-term solution.

    "Evil demons, get out of here!"

    The group of Baisha gang, like sand sculptures, made a lot of noise, in fact, it was just to attract everyone's attention.

    Not long after, the evil spirits came out, and the members of the Baisha Gang began to fight hard.

    Everyone was also watching, but after watching for a long time, they didn't see the existence of any demon generals, they were just ordinary demons.

    Although the strength varies from weak to strong, it can still be seen that these are ordinary demons.

    The members of the Baisha gang are fighting bloody battles, and it looks a little bit moving, after all, they are dealing with demons.

    Of course, they may not have thought about it so much, they just wanted to get more magic cores, and they were stimulated by Su Xun just now.

    Now I am so angry that I can only vent it on the demon.

    But after all, they are outnumbered. The number of demons in the magic city is not small. The dozen or so people in the Baisha gang probably won't be able to hold on within a few minutes.

    Man, it is king if it can last. If it can't last, it's useless to say anything.

    "Everyone, what should we do, the people of the Baisha Gang can't seem to hold on?"

    "Should we just sit back and watch them being killed alive by demons?"

    "There are no demon generals, they are all ordinary demons."

    "We can't wait any longer. If we wait any longer, it will definitely become a joke if I let the Baisha gang die."

    ""

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little speechless, thinking that this one or two was too lacking in concentration.

    Demon generals are not stupid, they are all very smart. When they saw you, these people came here, thinking that you were probing and trying to lure the snake out of the hole.

    They will definitely not come out. To deal with you guys, I can still use my magic general to make a move. If I come out, wouldn¨t I still scare the snake?

    Besides, they just want to catch you all.

    But the others couldn't sit still anymore, and wanted to go up to help one after another. They couldn't bear to see the people of the Baisha Gang fighting alone.

    It's not that they have a good relationship with the Baisha Gang, but the idea they have always accepted is to unite. There is nothing wrong with this. Everyone knows that if monks are not united, they cannot fight against evil spirits.

    Therefore, this concept has been instilled in them since childhood.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1207 too low-key

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, Su Xun found another point, that is, this group of people from sects and colleges are very similar to the group of decent families in martial arts novels.

    There is an aura of benevolence and righteousness in her body. To put it in a bad way, she is a bit of a saint. People who are often deceived by evil spirits don't want to play with them.

    Generally, the famous families are decent, and the end is not very good. Maybe the end is good, but the process is a bit cruel.

    You can't say that they have any problems, such qualities are good, if Su Xun gets along with this group of people from the Baisha Gang all day long, Su Xun feels that it will be very tiring, and human beings are hopeless.

    Everything has advantages and disadvantages, and their disadvantage is that they may be taken in by themselves in many cases.

    For example, at this time, even if you don't deal with the Baisha Gang very well, you have to go to help, and you can't bear to see the Baisha Gang die tragically.

    Su Xun felt that his heart was pretty good, because he knew the heart of this group of people, and persuaded him a lot more than him. If he could see the death of the Baisha gang, wouldn't it be a flattering thing.

    Someone has already moved, everyone rushed over one after another, Yang Jingrui glanced at Su Xun, wondering: "Brother Su Xun, this"

    "Let's go, let's go together!"

    Su Xun didn't say much, since we are going to go, let's all go together, it must be a collective action.

    Besides, let¨s talk about the members of the Baisha gang, let¨s forget it for now, and if we really want to go out again later, we must deal with them.

    And having them around, indeed, having a dozen or so Jindan realms is also a considerable improvement in combat effectiveness, which may be the only benefit.

    Thinking on the brighter side, it is not impossible for the helmsmen of the Baisha Gang to die directly in the battle.

    After the people gathered, there were more and more demons, and everyone began to fight. It was a bloody battle, and the scene was very spectacular.

    Compared with those war scenes shot in movies.  It's even more tragic.

    Su Xun took a look and found that the demon generals hadn't come out yet, and there was no trace of them at the moment. It is estimated that the demon generals were still watching inside.

    I plan to wait for the human monks to fight to the death before they come out.

    Anyway, many ordinary demons have been sacrificed, so these are nothing at all.

    "snort！！"

    Su Xun snorted coldly, thinking that if you don't come out, then I will force you out!

    Immediately afterwards, Su Xun also joined the battle, facing the demons, it was like entering a land of no one.

    Hunting and killing demons has even been experienced. For Su Xun, this is really a very simple matter.

    If Su Xun wanted to, he could directly make out the big brush and ink formation, or follow the previous modeling method, it is estimated that most of the ordinary demons present would be wiped out by Su Xun.

    But Su Xun didn't do that, but held back, because he had to save these two tricks to deal with the demon general, otherwise, he would have no chance of winning.

    Ordinary demons, most monks can still deal with them, at best they suffer a little loss.

    But there are few real demon generals who can deal with them, only Yang Jingrui and the others who are top-notch can barely deal with it, but they can't beat them. Not everyone is as perverted as Su Xun.

    Even so, Su Xun's abnormality also shocked many people.

    Under his hands, the demons are like ants, and they may be strangled to death by him casually. It is not only cruel that can be described, it is quite cruel.

    Now everyone is a little convinced, no wonder he can kill so many demons by himself, this person is too strong, killing demons is like playing.

    Under the stimulation of Su Xun, the momentum of the crowd was like a rainbow. Thousands of demons who were supposed to be a big trouble, now it seems that they are not enough to kill at all.

    Another good news is that no one has been damaged on the human side, and this is the best news.

    The demon finally couldn't sit still. There was a sound in the city, and then the color of the entire sky seemed to have changed.

    The first time I was in the buffer zone, I felt that the sky seemed to be a lot darker, and it was always daytime.

    In the next second, the demon general appeared on the stage, and he thought well with Su Xun, and it really wasn't just those two guys.

    From the tower, three magic generals flew down, all of them looked very powerful.

    The one in the middle can't be seen clearly, it seems to be a huge black shadow, and it's a bit illusory, but it's quite big, you can tell from this appearance, it is estimated that this guy's strength should not be underestimated.

    If there are no twoIf it is a son, how can he have the qualifications to stand in the c position?

    The other two magic generals look like twin brothers, they look almost exactly the same, from the surface, you can't see any difference.

    Could it be that demons have twins?

    Su Xun felt more and more that the relationship between these demon generals and human beings may really be unusual, and in some respects, they are too similar.

    Unexpectedly, the black mist general who fought against Su Xun before did not see anyone.

    Probably seriously injured, there is no way to fight at all, otherwise it will definitely come out.

    In this way, it can be seen that this time, five demon generals came to the demon side at once, which is already a luxurious lineup, which can be called shameless.

    If Su Xun hadn't discovered it in advance, I'm afraid that the five demon generals would crush everything as soon as they came out, and everyone would have to die together.

    Now it seems that Su Xun killed one in advance, how important it is to disable one, it is equivalent to making the demon lose two high-end combat power, it is still very important, otherwise there is really no point to play.

    Even if there are three left on the opposite side, it is still enough to scare people and feel difficult to deal with.

    "The magic general, he is really a magic general!!!"

    The complexions of many monks have completely changed at this time.

    The demon general's aura cannot be hidden. Basically, as soon as he came out, everyone understood that it must be the demon general. It seems that Su Xun did not lie to them.

    Moreover, there were not only one or two demon generals, but three, all of which were hit by Su Xun.

    Some people were already ashamed in their hearts, and they really shouldn't doubt Su Xun at the beginning, what they said was the truth.

    The most embarrassing thing is the members of the Baisha gang, who keep saying they don't believe it, and question Su Xun rhythmically, and now they have nothing to say.

    The demon generals are all in front of you, if you still don't believe it, then you are talking nonsense without any meaning.

    Everyone's mind is quite confused. There are so many magic generals, what to do with this, it has far exceeded expectations.

    "Boy, you killed one of our magic generals and injured another one. Now I can finally settle this account with you."

    The huge black shadow in the middle spoke directly, and he spoke to Su Xun.

    As a result, when these words came out, everyone was horrified.

    What, did you hear me right, Su Xun even killed a demon general and wounded another?  How many things he did that no one knows.

    The key point is that he didn't say anything about it at all, isn't it too low-key?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1208 The First Person Under the Demon Venerable

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hehe, I really didn't expect that after killing the two of you, there are still three people."

    Su Xun also said calmly: "It's just that you are too shameless, as a magic general, you sneaked in and played a surprise attack?"

    "Hehe, there is no such thing as a sudden attack or an attack. We have been fighting for so many years and have been calculated by you humans many times. Don't say anything about this. The loser has no right to speak."

    Su Xun nodded. Even though he was very upset, he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with what he said, it was just like that.

    The loser doesn't even have a chance to speak, which is very miserable.

    And this kind of thing, you have been calculated by others, and there is a huge gap in strength. Why can others have the ability to get the devil in, but you humans can't.

    In the end, I still lose in this respect, and sometimes losing a little is equivalent to losing everything, that's how realistic it is.

    This time, human beings were going to be in bad luck. If it weren't for Su Xun, they would have had an accident long ago. Now that there is such an unexpected existence as Su Xun, things have turned around a little bit.

    But at this time, no one can say for sure what will happen, because Su Xun himself is not sure.

    The three demon generals are really difficult to deal with. Their strength almost crushes the Golden Core Realm. It is estimated that only the ninth-rank Golden Core Realm can barely fight.

    There is also the huge black shadow that was talking to Su Xun just now. In fact, Su Xun thinks that this guy's strength should be quite terrifying.

    The demon generals I met before are no match for him, so how to deal with him is really uncertain. Su Xun has no idea at all, and feels that he is really weak by himself.

    As for the others, there are really few who can help.

    It's not that Su Xiao looks down on them, but that this kind of thing is indeed beyond the scope of his ability. When he came in, he never expected to meet such a powerful opponent.

    Now that there is a magic general, it is already a certainty, and no one will deny it. If you don't admit it at this time, you are lying to yourself.

    Everyone knows the key point. Su Xun has already eliminated two demon generals by himself. Although he only killed one, the other one has no fighting power, which is similar to solving it.

    It can be said that Su Xun has made outstanding contributions. If it weren't for him, the five demon generals would come out together, it would be a disaster, and they couldn't stand it at all.

    If there are three, it¨s actually okay. You can comfort yourself. At least three are better than five together.

    The lack of two magic generals means that there is a lot of pressure missing, and it is impossible to explain clearly in a few words.

    At the same time, everyone is thinking that Su Xun can kill two by himself, which means that he is really powerful, and there are nearly 100,000 magic cores as spoils of war. Now no one doubts Su Xun's strength anymore.

    If Su Xun is really that awesome, and with everyone's help, then it doesn't seem like a disaster today.

    At present, they have been trapped by demons and generals. It is impossible for them to escape, and they cannot escape at all.

    There is still a chance for what you said just now, but that idiot from the Baisha gang insisted on killing himself, and now he is fine, and he has directly implicated everyone.

    Didn't say anything, but everyone's heart has already begun to slander. If the whole army is really wiped out here, even ghosts will not let the Baisha gang go.

    In any case, Su Xun has become the backbone now, and even members of the Baisha Gang don't dare to talk nonsense at this time.

    They also understand the importance of Su Xun. If they dare to talk nonsense, Su Xun will be irritated. They can run away, but they don't have the strength to run away.

    "Come on, fight if you want, don't talk so much nonsense, it's you, come here and let's fight one-on-one, and tell me your name, I won't kill the unknown."

    Su Xun deliberately pointed at the huge black shadow.

    Because Su Xun knew that this guy must be the strongest, no one else could deal with him, only he could fight him.

    Similarly, asking for a name and the like is also to find out some details. If you can go back alive, then these are important information that can provide help to human beings.

    After Su Xun finished speaking here, the huge black shadow responded immediately: "Hehe, boy, I know you have two skills, but when facing me, you have no chance of winning."

    "As for my name, there should be quite a few of youI have heard, my name is Mo Xie.  "

    "Hiss！！"

    He just said this, but as a result, many people on the monk's side began to gasp, this reaction made Su Xun a little puzzled.

    What the hell is Xin Xin, it seems that this guy is quite well-known, why everyone reacts quite well.

    Su Xun has no concept of demons at all, and he still doesn't quite understand what the name means.

    I just heard Yang Jingrui say with an ugly face: "Su Xun, something is wrong. That person is the most powerful demon general on the side of the demon, and he can be called the number one person under the demon venerable."

    "The number one person under the demon?"

    After Su Xun heard it, he was still a little puzzled, but he could feel that this Demon Lord should be at the level above the Demon General, representing a more powerful existence.

    Su Xun still understands that he can be called the number one person under the demon king, that is to say, he is invincible among the demon generals.

    To be able to get such a big name, it is conceivable that he did not just talk about it casually. If he really didn't have a lot of talent, he wouldn't brag so much.

    Just now Su Xun could feel that this person is quite unusual, but looking at it now, he is really the same thing, even stronger than Su Xun thought.

    "This person has a great reputation. I have heard his name in Wanzhou City. He has killed many monks in the Nascent Soul Realm of our humans."

    "Even if a monk in the late Nascent Soul Realm meets him, he may not necessarily be an opponent. This person is almost invincible in the Nascent Soul Realm."

    Looking at the expressions on the faces of the various monks, they all look quite stiff, and I am afraid that a storm has already set off in their hearts.

    What happened today was beyond everyone's expectations.

    The existence of demon generals has already surpassed the balance, bringing the human side to a dead end.

    Unexpectedly, the evil spirits were so shameless that they sent the most powerful demon general in.

    It is conceivable that the evil spirit must have paid a huge price for sending him in.

    Of course, we can also see their determination. This time, I am afraid that they want to completely catch humans by surprise, take down this crack, and start to capture the human world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1209: Magic Arrow Out

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time, there was a dead silence, no one spoke, and everyone looked a little desperate.

    Originally, I found that there was still some hope, but after seeing this person, there was no hope at all.

    Su Xun naturally also felt the change in the atmosphere. Everyone seemed to have lost their fighting spirit, which showed the powerful influence of Mo Xie.

    Hearing a name can make people lose their fighting spirit, which is really rare.

    Of course, his reputation is all earned by other people, and it was poured out with the blood of many human monks. One can imagine his strength.

    The strength of this person, I am afraid that he is almost far away from the Demon Lord, and if calculated from the human side, he almost has the strength that is about to surpass the Nascent Soul Realm.

    The people present don't even have a Nascent Soul Realm. This looks like a gap, how to play.

    Su Xun even regretted it a little bit. If he had known that he would not have given his name, telling him his name would break the mentality of the people on Su Xun's side. This is really a bit uncomfortable.

    It's a bit like boosting other people's ambitions and destroying one's own prestige.

    Su Xun said directly, "Okay, leave this person to me, you go and hold the other two, try to delay me for time, I'll take care of this Mo Xie, and see how awesome he can be."

    Su Xun didn't dare to say big words, it was impossible for one person to hit three or something.

    With just one Mo Xie, Su Xun felt that he might be too tough and couldn't beat him at all.

    Add the three together, then don't play, it will kill people.

    Don't look at Su Xun saying that he has taken care of the two magic generals, and it seems to be very majestic, but in fact, he knows what is going on.

    Those are all played one by one, and there is an essential difference from playing together.

    Yang Jingrui's expression was still extremely worried, he even shook his head decisively and said: "Su Xun, you are not his opponent, this person is too strong."

    "Even people in the late Nascent Soul Realm are no match for him. If you go up alone, you will only die. You are only at the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm."

    I don't mean to think that Su Xun is weak. Su Xun's realm and strength should be the strongest among the humans present, but he lost in his age.

    If he was given more time to become a stronger Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, he would definitely be able to fight that Mo Xie.

    "But if we don't fight, do you think they will show mercy and let us go?" Su Xun asked with a smile.

    Now there is no other way but to fight, the strongest one, if he does not fight, who else can fight.

    "I'll go with you, more strength is also good." Yang Jingrui also knew that it was impossible not to fight, and he was even ready to sacrifice today.

    Anyway, let alone other things, being able to die in battle with Su Xun seems to be very good news.

    "No, go and hold those two demon generals back, otherwise everyone will suffer." Su Xun disagreed.

    ? Yang Jingrui is also at the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm, his strength is very strong, and his future can be said to be limitless.

    It was also one of the few people present who could resist the Demon General.

    Several Ninth-Rank Golden Core Realm teamed up, it is estimated that the two twin demon generals can be blocked, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.

    "Hehe, you don't need to think too much, don't worry, I will fight with you, and I won't let anyone interfere. If you can defeat me, let all of you go." Mo Xie said easily.

    The last sentence can be regarded as farting.

    ?Because he felt that he would definitely not be defeated, that's why he said that. How could he really let you go? He finally seduced you and waited for so many days.

    "Come on, I'll fight him one-on-one, don't worry about the rest of you!"

    Su Xun made up his mind to go up alone, because he knew that if he couldn't do it, then neither could the others, so it was meaningless to have two more.

    It would be a good thing if I could really support my own strength, or even if I lost both sides with him, maybe there would be a turning point.

    "Hehe, overthinking one's abilities!"

    Mo Xie's voice sounded, and then his palm suddenly grew bigger, turning into a huge black light and shadow, and he patted Su Xun.

    "Pfft！！"

    With just one move, Su Xun was beaten back again and again, and even vomited blood. He was actually injured.

    Su Xun himself didn't believe it, thisThe goods are so strong, it's just one move.

    Su Xun had never seen the power contained in that huge palm just now, and it was so powerful that he couldn't believe it.

    If Su Xun hadn't been protected by Qinglong scales, he would have been seriously injured at this moment.

    Although he looked miserable at this time, the actual situation was fine, not really that bad, and within the acceptable range.

    Although the slight injury had little effect, Su Xun knew in his heart that the gap between himself and that person was too great to fight.

    Su Xun still underestimated his strength. The demon general he fought before is not at the same level as the guy in front of him.

    Ninth-rank Golden Core Realm, and someone who is still at the peak of the Yuanying Realm in the late stage of others, how can you fight this, it is simply fatal.

    If Su Xun breaks through to Nascent Soul Realm, maybe there is hope of confronting him, but this is impossible.

    Putting aside the lack of time, in this space, the conditions do not allow him to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, and it is too late to break through by force.

    Definitely can't fight like this, if you continue to fight like this, you haven't passed a few moves, and you probably will be gone.

    Su Xun felt that he had to go up and try his last method to deal with the demons, let's go out with pen and ink.

    Still as powerful as ever, he was trapped in it, and everyone present looked at each other in blank dismay, because no one had seen it before, what kind of magical trick is this.

    Immediately afterwards, Hongyun Xingguan also used it, and the star rain fell slowly. It could be seen that Mo Xie was also traumatized.

    But at present, Su Xun's strength is obviously not enough to kill him, and the defense of the guy itself is much stronger than imagined.

    Although he was also in pain, it was just an injury, not a big deal.

    If the effect of the brush and ink formation ends after a while, it will really be over, and something big will happen.

    The furious Mo Xie wanted to tear Su Xun apart.

    Su Xun's heart also became tense, and there was not much time left for him. When the pen and ink formation was over, it might be the time when his life really ended.

    Currently there is one last move, and it is Su Xun's only hope. Other moves are useless, and he can only count on the arrow that breaks the demon.

    If this trick is useless, then Su Xun will not struggle, and can obediently wait for death.

    In the blink of an eye, the Demon-Breaking Arrow appeared in Su Xun's hand.

    Everyone also knows that Su Xun has a space-type storage magic weapon, which can hold so many magic cores, let alone a bow and arrow.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1210 Killing Mo Xie

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Demon-Breaking Arrow was in his hand, and he looked majestic.

    Su Xun didn't waste time either. At this moment, he bent his bow and shot the arrow directly, so he had to hurry up.

    Who knows how long it will take for the arrow to shoot out, and what to do if you still need to charge up, it will be embarrassing.

    And according to Su Xun's estimate, the ink array has now hit the last word.

    Others don't know, how can he still not know? The pen and ink array must be useless soon, so it must be done quickly.

    When I started to draw the bowstring, I clearly felt that a lot of spiritual energy in my body had been drawn away, and all of it was condensed on the bow and arrow.

    At this moment, the position of the arrow has begun to glow, and an illusory golden bow and arrow is slowly condensing.

    The aura is continuously being sucked away. This thing is like a water pump, and the code rate is very high, which makes Su Xun feel a little bit pained.

    This Demon-Breaking Arrow is really not as easy to use as I imagined, it is too difficult.

    It is estimated that one shot of an arrow will almost completely wipe out the aura in his body, leaving nothing left. This is a very dangerous approach in battle.

    Once the spiritual energy is empty, there is no way to replenish it at all, and it will take a certain amount of time.

    But within this time, you are very dangerous. If other magic generals attack you directly, it means that you have no power to fight back. This is a desperate attempt.

    Of course, for Su Xun, fortunately, there are human monks, anyway, they can still play a certain role.

    Heiying Moxie obviously felt that something was wrong. The bow and arrow in Su Xun's hand, the aura of destruction, was getting stronger and stronger, and it even made him feel a little palpitation.

    Reminiscent of Su Xun's strength, he killed one demon general and wounded one demon general, then this kid must have some way to deal with the demon general.

    Moreover, Su Xun's two tricks directly injured him just now, which made him dare not underestimate Su Xun at all. There is definitely something wrong with this kid. He is the enemy of their demon clan and must be eliminated.

    If he is allowed to shoot this arrow, Mo Xie has a feeling that he may suffer severely, and he cannot be allowed to succeed!

    Just listen to Mo Xie yelling: "Go, stop that human being!"

    He used the language of demons. In fact, human beings also have a certain degree of research, just like their demons speak human language. In fact, many people on the human side understand what they are talking about.

    Everyone has been fighting against each other for so many years, and they have already known each other and confidantes, and they know each other better than the couple.

    Yang Jingrui's face changed drastically immediately, and he said angrily, "Quick, come with me, stop these two demon generals, and don't let them interfere with Su Xun."

    After finishing speaking, he jumped up into the air, forcefully went up, and stopped the two demon generals.

    As for the rest of the Ninth Rank Golden Core Realm, no matter whether you have a good relationship with Su Xun or not, everyone reacted very quickly and followed Yang Jingrui almost without thinking.

    At times like this, Su Xun is hope. Su Xun's powerful performance just now ignited everyone's hope again.

    Only his existence can allow human beings to see the hope of survival.

    Therefore, Su Xun must be protected at all costs.

    Nine strong men of the ninth-rank Jindan realm came from various sects. This is already the strongest combat power, and they stood in front of the two twin demons.

    There is no certainty of winning against two of the nine, because there is really a gap in the realm. These two demon generals are equivalent to the strength of the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, and should not be underestimated.

    And everyone is only in the ninth-rank Jindan realm, so they can only rely on the large number of people to forcefully go up to delay the time.

    At the same time, ordinary demons, densely packed, also began to fight. Many human beings all participated in the battle, and everyone shared the same hatred.

    But everyone knows that the person who is related to the whole battle situation is Su Xun.

    That Mo Xie is the key, if Su Xun can get rid of that guy, then other people, what else can they say, it must be no problem, they must create enough space for Su Xun.

    Su Xun was slightly touched in his heart. In fact, these are just a close call. If you react a little slower, if you are affected, it may be gone.

    The charged blow of the Demon-Breaking Arrow has almost exhausted his aura, so if he thinks about it again, the possibility is unlikely.

    The little time gained is actually enough. In the next second, Su Xun's Demon-Breaking Arrow shot directly,A brilliant arrow of light flew straight out and flew towards Mo Xie at an extremely fast speed.

    Everyone was fighting, and before they could even see clearly, the arrow of light pierced through Mo Xie's body.

    Immediately afterwards, his body, the black energy on his body, continued to evaporate, and it seemed that his body was a little loose.

    And just at this time, the effect of the pen and ink array has disappeared. To be reasonable, he should rush forward to kill Su Xun at this time.

    But no, he seemed to have been severely injured, unable to move anymore, pointing at Su Xun, trying to speak but unable to speak, and finally his body exploded, turning into a cloud of fog.

    Gradually drifted away with the wind, and left a huge magic core in the air.

    This magic core seems to be of a higher grade, and it can be seen at a glance that it is very unusual.

    Su Xun is also welcome, this kind of good thing, after absorbing it, will definitely let him break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, so no one can give it to him, he has to keep this thing for himself.

    With a wave of his hand, he put the magic core into his own space. Few people noticed this small action.

    Of course, even if he noticed, he would not say anything. After all, Su Xun killed him, so it was up to him how to deal with him.

    Keep it by yourself, there is nothing wrong with it as a matter of course.

    Su Xun's ability to kill the first person under the Demon Lord was already shocking enough, and many human monks were even speechless for a long time at this time.

    The shock brought by Su Xun was too strong.

    I thought that with Mo Xie's strength, he could slaughter them at will. In front of him, the Golden Core Realm was no different from ants, but this kind of thing was actually done by Su Xun.

    In addition to this, Su Xun killed three demon generals by himself, and even eliminated the most powerful one. For a while, everyone was in high spirits and kept calling Su Xun's name.

    But for the demons, their most powerful demon general died, and he was also their leader in the demon city. All the demons fell into a mania.

    For humans, the pressure has suddenly become enormous.

    Including the two twin demon generals, they are the last demon generals, and they are already red-eyed. It is obvious that their strength has increased a lot, which made Yang Jingrui and the others complain endlessly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1211 Magic City

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that the most powerful one has been dealt with, it should be better to fight. The reason is indeed the same, and everyone thinks so.

    But at this time, everyone suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    After the death of the boss, this group of demons seemed to go crazy. The previous style of demons was not afraid of death, fighting you to the death, but now they are even more fearless, and their fighting power has become very terrifying.

    The pressure came up all at once.

    If Su Xun could go up, maybe it would be much easier to fight, but the problem now is that the aura in Su Xun's body has dried up, and he can't go up, no different from an ordinary person.

    Going up at this time is almost like sending you to death, and you can't help much, so the situation becomes more urgent.

    Su Xun knew that it was urgent. He had to seize the time to restore his strength. Fortunately, there was a magic core, and he could absorb it at will. He should recover very quickly.

    Just listen to Su Xun yelling: "Brother Yang, hold on for a while, my spirit energy is exhausted now, wait for me to recover!"

    The voice was very loud. Su Xun said this on purpose to stabilize the morale of the army and let everyone know that he did not deliberately not take action, but the current situation does not allow it, and he can do it later.

    Of course, it is also possible that when someone sees him weak, he thinks of coming up to ambush him, such as members of the Baisha Gang.

    If you don't make it at this time, you really won't have such a good opportunity in the future.

    However, taking a look at the members of the Baisha Gang, it is unlikely that they will come to attack.

    Everyone is surrounded by a lot of demons, and the battle is very fierce. It is good to protect yourself at this time, and I am thinking about other things.

    At the same time, Su Xun also let Er Gouzi out, and said, "Er Gouzi, go up and bite me, if you catch someone weaker than me, bite, and if you are stronger, let's run away."

    Choosing to release Er Gouzi is also to relieve the pressure. Er Gouzi now also has the strength of Jindan Realm. If it really fights, it will definitely be no problem. At least how many can be killed.

    After watching Er Gouzi rush out, Su Xun also hurriedly used the magic core to recover.

    Kun in his space can also help him absorb and transform spiritual energy. This is good news, because it is better than Su Xun taking Kun out, so as not to expose his secrets, which will really cause big problems.

    It's okay for everyone to share the same hatred now, but after he goes out, someone will definitely find him.

    Su Xun closed his eyes and held his breath. It seemed that all the fights and noises around him had nothing to do with him. It was useless to worry about it at this time, and it would affect the efficiency instead. It would be better to ignore everything.

    After a while, Su Xun opened his eyes. After absorbing any magic core, Su Xun probably recovered a certain amount of strength. Naturally, it couldn't be compared with when he was in his prime.

    However, he also has a strong combat power. Thanks to the existence of Kun, if it was him alone, how could he be able to recover to this state so quickly? This is something that people dare not think about.

    When I opened my eyes, after a short while, the human monks obviously couldn't hold on anymore, especially Yang Jingrui and the others, it seemed that the situation was quite bad now, with blood all over their bodies, it probably wouldn't last long.

    Even if there are nine of them, it is still very difficult to fight two magic generals. It is already very good to be able to survive until now.

    "Brother Yang, you stand back, I'll deal with the two of them, you hurry to recover, and then help everyone fight ordinary demons."

    "Su Xun, you are alone" Yang Jingrui still hesitated, thinking that Su Xun must have been injured in the battle just now, and it is impossible to fight these two demon generals again.

    But Su Xun said quickly: "Stop moaning, you go to help others, leave this to me, and try to save everyone's life."

    ""

    The twin demon generals belong to the type of people who don't talk too much. They just pinch them when they meet, and they don't talk nonsense at all.

    These two guys wanted to kill Su Xun just now. Su Xun is obviously the existence with the highest hatred value, but they have been blocked by Yang Jingrui and the others desperately. It is really impossible to touch them unless they are killed.  To Su Xun.

    When fighting, Su Xun discovered that the strength of these two demon generals is really not weak. If they were taken out individually, then the strength of these two guys is actually similar to that of the black mist general.

    But the strength of these two people is that they are bound together, and they are extremely skillful in cooperating, and they can produce the effect that one plus one is greater than two.

      Yang Jingrui and his group couldn't beat them, but it was actually quite normal.

    But when they met Su Xun, they couldn't get any advantage. Even if most of the methods on Su Xun were useless at this time, they could still deal with them.

    Especially when the two guys joined forces to use the strongest move, Su Xun directly used Donghuang Taiyi's big move to bind them together.

    In this way, the two people were backlashed, and in the end they died in front of Su Xun. Su Xun got two magic cores again.

    Su Xun basically killed the five great demon generals sent by the evil spirit.

    "Dead, those two demon generals were also killed by Su Xun, we are going to win, let me charge."

    I don't know who yelled, this is an old hand, and a direct sentence mobilized everyone's emotions.

    Everyone looked at Su Xun's side and killed the last two demon generals, and their morale was immediately boosted.

    In addition, Su Xun rushed up to help in a hurry, and it was overwhelming. After the fierce battle, everyone's combat effectiveness has improved.

    With Su Xun joining, the balance has already tilted. Among other things, Su Xun has gained experience in killing demons and continues to slaughter.

    Thinking of those human beings who died tragically, Su Xun didn't have any sympathy, and he had to kill if he should.

    Keeping these scourges, sooner or later, the unlucky ones will be their own people.

    Besides, they are not human beings, even worse than pigs and dogs, so there is no pressure to kill them.

    Soon, the demons were routed, and the few remaining shrank back into the city.

    Looking at the huge demonic city in front of him, Su Xun said unexpectedly: "How did this place come about? Was it made by demons?"

    "That's right, under this demonic city is the opening of the fissure on the side of the demons. They all came out from here, and built a city on the fissure, which belongs to their most solid base camp."

    Su Xun nodded, no wonder he wants to attack this magic city, the crack can be sealed only after it is knocked down.

    The demon is also very smart and knows to protect this most important place.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1212 Seal

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Looking at this magic city up and down, it can be seen that it was built temporarily, giving people a sense of shoddy tofu dregs engineering.

    However, low-level demons have no IQ. If they are built for coolies, they can become like this, which is actually very good.

    And I'm in a hurry, what more can I ask for.

    Looking up and down the magic city, Su Xun felt that something was wrong anyway, because it looked like a city tower in ancient China.

    Now in TV dramas, you can still see that kind of buildings during sieges and wars.

    It seems that the demons still know a lot about human beings.

    Su Xun is a good main force, but he is also a noob. Among the people present, he is the only one who comes to the buffer zone for the first time, so he doesn't know how to go.

    Still Yang Jingrui said: "Brother Su Xun, let's go up together, just fly up."

    During the conversation, everyone also used their aura to take off and climbed the tower without any difficulty.

    In this demon city, there are actually quite a few demons, but they are all ordinary demons, and they are very scattered. The main force has been wiped out just now.

    In this way, it will be much easier for everyone to deal with.

    Only Su Xun's spiritual consciousness kept searching, but he searched for a long time, but he couldn't find the magic general, the last survivor, that is, the guy who trapped Su Xun with black mist.

    He has already lost his fighting power, so there must be nothing to be afraid of. Su Xun could kill him at that time, let alone now, if he is found, he will be dead.

    It wasn't that he had any deep hatred with him and wanted to kill him. After all, he didn't do anything to Su Xun, and he was almost beaten to death by Su Xun in the end.

    The main reason is that his magic core is very important. The magic core of the magic general can be exchanged for many good things if you don't use it.

    It's meaningless to talk about selling money or something. At Su Xun's level, he still cares about money or not.

    Even if it is the currency spar commonly used by immortal cultivators, in Su Xun's eyes, it does not have any attraction.

    But Su Xun basically searched everywhere, but he didn't see that product, which is really a bit strange.

    "Brother Su Xun, what are you looking for?" Yang Jingrui came over and asked.

    At this time, the evil spirits had almost been cleaned up, and everyone relaxed, with long-lost smiles on their faces.

    Take a long breath, safe, finally safe. The demons in this buffer zone have almost been cleaned up, which also means that they have finally survived successfully.

    Being able to save one's life is more important than anything else.

    Especially this time, after experiencing unprecedented danger, he almost died.

    If they go out and tell their experiences, people will definitely find it incredible that they can survive in such a situation.

    All of this is because of Su Xun, so everyone has regarded Su Xun as the absolute core at this time, and Su Xun's every move is attracting everyone's attention.

    I just heard Su Xun say, "Hey, don't mention it, last time there was a demon general who was seriously injured by me and ran away. I want to find him, but don't waste the magic core, who knows how to find it.  "

    Everyone's face twitched, and they said in their hearts that it was too cruel. When they saw the devil general, it was like seeing a ghost, and they thought that it would be good if they could survive.

    As for this person, he is quite unique, he has been chasing and killing the demon generals. Among the five demon generals who came this time, four died in his hands, and he did not intend to let go of one.

    Everyone is in the Jindan realm, how the gap is so big, it is a bit puzzling.

    When Yang Jingrui heard that this was the case, he smiled and said, "Then you probably won't be able to find him. These demon generals are animals with high IQ, not much worse than humans."

    "After they are injured, they will definitely run away. They won't stay here and wait for death. They probably went back along the crack."

    "It turned out to be like this, so I couldn't find it."

    Su Xun is also a little regretful, so he ran away.

    In the end, I got a good one, and I will confess all the good ones here.

    "This should be the crack on the demon's side."

    Su Xiao came up and asked.

    In the middle of this magic city, there is a huge crack, which looks similar to the crack that appeared in Jianghai that day, but it may look bigger.

    the"That's right, this rift connects the world of demons, and the rift in Jianghai connects our world, and the middle is the buffer zone."

    Yang Jingrui introduced: "And after each crack appears, it is relative. That is to say, if there is one here, there will definitely be one corresponding to him in our human world."

    "In the middle of the two cracks is the buffer zone."

    Su Xun nodded, probably already understood the principle. All in all, although this crack is a huge disaster for human beings.

    But the advantage is that there is a buffer zone instead of a crack that directly connects the two worlds, which would be bad.

    When the evil spirits crawl outside, they are the human world. You can't stop them, you can only open up a battlefield in the human world. If they come, it will definitely have a huge impact on the whole world.

    How the buffer zone was formed is not very clear, but it is a very ingenious existence, opening up a battlefield for human beings, where they can resist evil spirits.

    Su Xun asked curiously: "Has anyone ever been to the world of demons through such a crack?"

    This idea is really too bold. When he said it, everyone took a few steps back unconsciously. Looking at the huge crack, there was an instinctive fear in their hearts.

    Just like a person standing at the mouth of a well and looking at a bottomless well, he will also be a little scared, for fear that he will fall down if he is not careful.

    If you enter this crack, you will go to the world of demons. You will be besieged to death in an instant, and there is no possibility of survival, no matter how powerful you are.

    Yang Jingrui smiled and said: "I really don't know about this, and I haven't heard anyone say it. I guess there must have been seniors who went there before, but it must be impossible now these years."

    "Everyone knows how terrible the demons are, and they can't deal with them in the buffer zone. If they go to their base camp, they will be fine. They are very powerful."

    "Moreover, there are fewer and fewer powerful monks. They are the most precious wealth of human beings. How can they take risks casually."

    Su Xun said with a smile: "That's all I said, whoever goes down here will be sent to death. Hurry up and seal it, it looks a bit infiltrating."

    Thinking that there might still be a few demons crawling out of it from time to time, everyone had only one idea, to seal this thing up quickly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1213 Thanks in Line

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The matter of the seal has nothing to do with Su Xun, it must be handed over to Yang Jingrui and the others.

    Su Xun doesn't know exactly how to seal it, presumably their elders have already prepared a method for them, as long as they reach this last step, there should be no problem.

    Su Xun said: "Brother Yang, you should prepare the seal, and I will watch the wind for you."

    "Okay~"

    Everyone intends to get this place settled as soon as possible, so as not to make any mistakes.

    Yang Jingrui and the other leaders have already started, and one of them took out a golden seal in his hand, which looked quite precious.

    However, among these few people, there were no members of the Baisha Gang, which seemed a little embarrassing.

    It can be seen that the strength of the Baisha Gang is actually not enough at all, or they have no foundation at all, and it is ultimately up to those big sects and academies to resist evil spirits.

    I don't know what spell was chanting in my mouth, anyway, Su Xun couldn't hear it clearly, and after a fancy operation, the crack was directly covered.

    There are some golden lights flashing on it. Compared with before, it is indeed different.

    Su Xun said a little strangely: "Thisis this enough?"

    "That's right, that's enough. We discovered the crack just after it appeared. It's still in a relatively fragile period, so it's better to seal it."

    "Like the one in Wanzhou City, there is nothing you can do. You can only bite the bullet and fight the demons. As long as you relax for a second, maybe some demons will rush out."

    Su Xun said: "It doesn't matter how much it is, as long as it is done here, it proves that we have succeeded this time, and at least we have saved a lot."

    Everyone nodded, thinking that what Su Xun said was right, no matter what, everyone had contributed their best energy in this crack.

    In any case, this is enough, and it is something they should be proud of for a lifetime.

    Su Xun suddenly had a very good feeling. Although everyone didn't know each other, after fighting side by side together, the feeling would be very good, and it was worth remembering and savoring.

    Yang Jingrui's right to speak is obviously relatively large, and he also has a talent for leadership. I only heard him say: "Let's not stay here for a long time, clean up the battlefield quickly, and then leave here. I haven't returned to the human world for a long time."

    "Also, regarding the distribution of the magic cores this time, I think most of the magic cores should belong to Su Xun, and"

    The demons are killed by everyone, but if you want to say that it is evenly distributed, that is not possible.

    If only your own sect is together, you can share it equally among yourself, but not in front of others.

    Everyone is very rule-based, that is, the weak eat the strong, and the distribution depends on the individual's ability. The greater the contribution, the more you will get. This is also a more reasonable distribution plan.

    Whoever contributed the most, it must be Su Xun, most of them were killed by him, and it was only after he joined that ordinary demons showed a tendency to be defeated.

    Allocating half to him is a normal operation, no one will say anything, this is what they deserve, without Su Xun, they are already the trophy of the demons now.

    It is said that these demons sometimes eat the corpses of human monks, which is very cruel, which is why, after some companions have fallen.

    Immortal cultivators would rather use aura to forcibly turn the corpses of their companions into powder and scatter with the wind than fall into the hands of demons.

    It doesn't matter how much is allocated to Su Xun, Su Xun has already won the respect of everyone.

    As for the demon cores of several demon generals, no one mentioned them. There is no shame in mentioning them. They were all killed by Su Xun himself, and have nothing to do with others.

    Before Yang Jingrui could finish speaking, Su Xun immediately waved his hand and said, "I don't need the magic core. The magic core on my body is enough for use, so I won't take any of the magic cores here. You can discuss how to divide it among yourself."

    Although there are a lot of demons killed today, at least 10,000 to 20,000 are enough, if Su Xun doesn't want them, the loss will be huge.

    However, Su Xun still didn't plan to ask for it, because there was no need for it, and it wouldn't be of much use for him to ask for so many, since the magic core on his body could not be used up.

    It doesn't make sense to have a lot of them in your hands. If you give everyone more points, it will help improve everyone's strength. In the final analysis, this is a good thing for the entire human race.

    Besides, Su Xun didn't think the magic core was so important, he really wanted it, thisThere are no evil spirits when the crack is sealed, but there is one in Wanzhou City.

    He went to the buffer zone and continued to kill in the same way. How difficult could it be?

    Su Xun is even thinking about it, and when he frees up to get more magic cores, he must distribute more points to each sect, so that they can cultivate as many outstanding immortal cultivators as possible.

    Fighting against demons is a long-term thing, and it is not enough for Su Xun alone.

    What Yang Jingrui wanted to say, was stopped by Su Xun, only to hear Su Xun say: "It seems that the credit is all mine today, but in fact, if there is no help from everyone, relying on me alone, in fact, it will not work at all."

    "So this is everyone's credit, and human beings have to fight together, and progress together is the kingly way. I have enough magic cores, so let's share it with everyone. Everyone can get more, and maybe they can improve their strength."

    "Crack"

    After Su Xun finished speaking, there was warm applause at the scene.

    Obviously, everyone was impressed by Su Xun, and felt that Su Xun's mind was really rare among the younger generation.

    A man in Taoist robe stood up, clasped his fists to Su Xun and said, "Little friend Su Xun, I really admire you for what you are. I've misunderstood you before, and I'm really sorry."

    "In addition, today it is all thanks to Su Xiaoyou that you saved our lives. On behalf of the whole Qingzong, I would like to say thank you."

    "I represent Qiankun College"

    "I represent Medicine King Valley"

    ""

    Next, all sects and colleges stood up and expressed their gratitude to Su Xun.

    Very sincerely, if it weren't for Su Xun today, no matter how they look at it, they are all dead.

    Those five magic generals alone are enough to make people desperate, and picking any one out is enough for them to deal with.

    And not only demon generals, there are many more ordinary demons than imagined. The reason why it feels normal is that Su Xun killed too many by himself.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun who killed nearly 100,000 demons by himself, how would they deal with these demons if they still fell on their heads in the end.

    Think about it casually, and you will know how much Su Xun has played this time. Although there is no thanks for the great kindness, this "thank you" should be said anyway.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1214 Scared away

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One or two ran over to thank Su Xun. Frankly speaking, this scene is relatively rare, and it also proves that Su Xun has conquered everyone this time, and he deserves this thanks.

    For everyone, it was just a thank you, and there was no situation where they couldn't say anything, because everyone knew in their hearts that a thank you would not be able to repay Su Xun's kindness at all.

    In other words, the life-saving grace owed should not be repaid in a lifetime.

    It's human nature to say thank you, if you don't say it, it will make people feel cold.

    ?Su Xun disliked this kind of scene, because he felt a little overwhelmed, so many people thanked you, and he was a little flustered.

    So Su Xun hurriedly said: "Everyone, don't be so polite. We are companions and help each other. Believe me, if I have difficulties, everyone will definitely not stand idly by."

    What I said made everyone blush a little, because they thought that before they entered the crack, the people from the Baisha Gang wanted to make trouble and let Su Xun go in by himself.

    At that time, except for Yang Jingrui from Qiankun College who helped Su Xun speak, everyone else felt that this matter had nothing to do with them. After all, Su Xun seemed insignificant in their eyes.

    If you are a narrow-minded person, you may have really remembered this incident at the beginning, but Su Xun did not, which proves that his mind is admirable.

    Everyone was ashamed and admired, and some people even said: "Brother Su Xun, if you need help with anything in the future, you can just ask, our Dahuang Academy will definitely accept it."

    "That's right, our Shang Qingzong is the same."

    Everyone said in unison, it is obvious that Su Xun has been the core.

    Everyone spoke up to thank them, only the Baisha gang did not, this time their faces were beaten to pieces by Su Xun.

    Although Su Xun is equivalent to saving their lives, if it weren't for Su Xun, they would probably be gone long ago. It is impossible for them not to know about this.

    ?But everyone already has hatred. Could it be that just because of this incident, can everyone's opinion be changed? Obviously, it is impossible.

    The people of the Baisha gang were still very unhappy seeing Su Xun, and they didn't take the matter of Su Xun saving them to heart.

    From their point of view, Su Xun didn't save them on purpose, it was because he saved them together with everyone.

    If only the members of the Baisha Gang were in danger, and you see if he would save them, he would definitely stand on the sidelines.

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this thought. Su Xun really wished that the members of the Baisha Gang would die, and had no intention of saving them.

    The members of the Baisha gang seem to be out of place now. Everyone is chatting enthusiastically, but they all don't say a word, as if they are an independent individual.

    If it weren't for the fact that there are still magic cores that have not been allocated, the members of the Baisha Gang, among other things, really worked hard when they were fighting just now, and they should have their share of the magic core.

    This is a good thing, and I can't let it go, so I forced it to stay, otherwise I would have gone back long ago.

    As for the impossibility of moving Su Xun now, they never even thought about it.

    This kid's strength is really abnormal. Even if his current strength is not at the peak, it is estimated that the Baisha gang can't beat it together.

    ?Because Su Xun has consumption, so do they. At this time, no one is much better.

    Besides, even if Su Xun couldn't move at all, they wouldn't be able to deal with them. Now this group of well-known and decent people are all worthless as licking dogs.

    I almost confessed to Su Xun. If you dare to touch him, it is estimated that so many people will fight desperately with the members of the Baisha Gang. No matter how powerful the Baisha Gang is, they can't fight so many alone.

    After allocating the magic cores, Yang Jingrui said: "Everyone, check the number of magic cores. If there is no problem, let's leave here."

    "Okay, hurry up and get out, I don't want to stay in this ghost place for a long time."

    "I don't know how long it took to come in this time."

    "Senior sister must be very worried about my situation."

    "Wait a minute, which senior sister? Our senior sister also said that she cares about me."

    "Ahem, stop it, there are so many people here, stop it for me."

    ""

    The atmosphere gradually became more joyful, Su Xun looked at the people in front of him, and couldn't tellFeel.

    It seems that they are all very powerful, but in fact they are only young people in their twenties, even if they are Yang Jingrui, they are not much older.

    Just the people of the Baisha gang, maybe a little older, and there are quite a few middle-aged people here.

    After all, the background of their Baisha gang is incomparable with other sects and colleges, and the disciples they accept are all talented.

    At a young age, one can take charge of one's own affairs, but the members of the Baisha gang are probably of a low level, doing odd jobs in the gang.

    It's not that the Baisha Gang doesn't cultivate it, it's that the mud can't support the wall, and good seedlings can't be grabbed at all.

    Speaking of which, in the normal human world, these young people are probably at the age of college students, and they are still spending their family money to play carefree.

    Of course, it is not ruled out that there are many outstanding students who have been working hard to learn.

    But that's just learning. Compared with them, it's far behind.

    People really hang their heads on their heads and protect human beings all the time. They may not come back after entering the buffer zone one day, and they still have no hesitation. This is the heavy responsibility on their shoulders.

    "Stop arguing, let's go out quickly, hurry up, and try to go back as soon as possible to report the good news to the sect."

    Going out this time, everyone will be much more relaxed. You can use the magic weapon to fly over without any restrictions.

    Because there is no need to worry about any demons, there must be remnants of demons here, but the number will not be many, and there is nothing to be afraid of here and there.

    In addition, there are so many of them together, nothing will happen.

    "Since this is the case, then our Baisha Gang is one step ahead. We still have important matters in our gang, so we need to go back quickly."

    Chief Chen Duo of the Baisha Gang said something at this time, and then quickly slipped away, leaving no room for others to react.

    Everyone watched helplessly as the members of the Baisha gang got on a flying magic weapon and walked away without saying a word.

    Someone said speechlessly: "What are you dragging, you still don't want to go back with us."

    "Hehe, it's not that they don't want to, it's that they don't dare, and they want to run away quickly." Yang Jingrui said cheerfully beside him.

    When everyone saw Su Xun, they immediately understood that they were frightened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1215 Unexpectedly, you, Yang Jingrui, are such a person

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun touched his nose, of course he understood what it meant, the members of the Baisha gang were frightened by him, so they ran away first, obviously afraid of Su Xun's retaliation.

    Just like the members of their Baisha gang before, they kept thinking about how to kill Su Xun. At that time, they were the strong side and could crush Su Xun.

    But now things have changed too much, everyone's position has undergone earth-shaking changes, and now Su Xun can crush them, unreasonable.

    Moreover, everyone is on Su Xun's side, and they get more help than others, which makes it even more obvious that their Baisha Gang is very weak, and there is almost no room for resistance.

    Before, they tried every means to kill Su Xun, the feud was too big, how could Su Xun let them go.

    So I have to run away quickly, staying with Su Xun is really too dangerous.

    This is how they measure the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.

    It is true that Su Xun will not let them go. The enmity with the Baisha Gang has developed to the present and cannot be eliminated.

    But with so many people present, Su Xun would definitely not touch them directly, otherwise, wouldn't Lao Tzu's glorious and majestic image be destroyed because of you rubbish?

    It is obviously a trade that is not worth the gain, only a fool would do it.

    To clean up you, I also found an opportunity to talk about it later, it must be after leaving the buffer zone, it is a pity that this group of people think Su Xun is too scary.

    Su Xun didn't want everyone to pay too much attention to the conflict between himself and the Baisha Gang because of this matter, and had nothing to say.

    Then he changed the subject and said: "Okay, leave them alone, let's go out."

    Everyone boarded a huge flying magic weapon, came to the crack at a very fast speed, and went out through the crack.

    After coming out, I found that it was on the mountain. This time, everyone was not scattered, and they were all together.

    Yang Jingrui and the others worked hard again to seal the crack outside.

    In this way, there is no need to worry that some demons remaining in the buffer zone will come out through this crack.

    Although there are not many of those demons left, they are no longer something to be afraid of, but if they really want to escape, even if it is just a random one, it will be a huge disaster in the human world.

    After the seal, everyone was satisfied, and said: "Everyone, this time we have successfully completed our task. Thank you for your concerted efforts. We have all made great contributions this time."

    Everyone also laughed. Although it is a bit thick-skinned to say this about myself, it is also true.

    Besides, people who have all come back from the gate of hell, it is better to save their lives than anything else, so what are you doing with face.

    Everyone expressed that they were going to leave, saying goodbye to Su Xun.

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly said: "Why are you in such a hurry, you can stay and rest for two days, it just so happens that I haven't fulfilled the friendship of the landlord."

    "Brother Su Xun, I'm really sorry. We have to rush back to report, and the sect still needs us. When we have a chance when we go back, we must visit our Medicine King Valley."

    Chen Feng invited Su Xun, he was sincere, after all, Su Xun saved their Yaowang Valley twice, thank you for your kindness.

    Su Xun nodded, it seemed that everyone was very busy and rushed back to report.

    It is estimated that in the human world, they are not used to it. These modern buildings and the like will inevitably make them a little uncomfortable.

    In this case, Su Xun can't keep them, so he can only say a few words on the occasion, looking forward to seeing each other next time.

    At the same time, Su Xun also said that after he rests for a while, he will go to Wanzhou City to find everyone.

    After all, there is still a crack in Wanzhou City that cannot be dealt with. With Su Xun's strength, he can't just leave it alone.

    Also, when he went to Wanzhou City, he had to deal with the Baisha gang as soon as possible. He estimated that he would pass by often in the future.

    But Su Xun is not as anxious as they are. After all, his family and lover are here, and this is his home. He just came out, so he must not go there immediately, and everyone expressed his understanding to him.

    Everyone left here one after another, and Yang Jingrui was the last one to leave. After all, everyone knew that Su Xun had an unusual relationship with him.

    After everyone left, Yang Jingrui and Su Xun whispered a little.

    Yang Jingrui smiled and said: "I was still thinking about whether I should take youGoing in, thinking about it now, that was probably the most correct decision I have ever made in my life.  "

    "You kid is really a freak, and I don't know how you cultivated it. I thought you were only in the third and fourth ranks of the Golden Core Realm. If you didn't join the Zongmen Academy, you would already be abnormal with this strength."

    Su Xun said with a wry smile: "You told me so much, don't you just want to show that I'm a pervert?"

    He also knew that Yang Jingrui was just lamenting, and didn't really want to ask. It's impossible for his EQ to be so low. The immortal cultivator didn't have any secrets yet, so he couldn't come up with these things.

    Yang Jingrui said again: "Okay, it's useless not to tell you these things. Do you want to join the Baisha Gang later? If you want to join them, I can bring someone to help you."

    Su Xun opened his mouth wide, feeling a little unbelievable, this Yang Jingrui usually looks serious, but unexpectedly he is a ruthless person.

    If you usually see Yang Jingrui's decent appearance, you would never have imagined that he could do such things.

    Su Xun smiled and said: "Looking at your thick eyebrows and big eyes, I really didn't expect that you could do such a thing. It's really surprising."

    "hehe´´"

    Yang Jingrui smiled, "To tell you the truth, there are actually a lot of people in the Baisha Gang, and after they go back this time, they will definitely be on guard. If you are alone, you will be in danger."

    Although Su Xun is strong, he is still alone.

    Su Xun waved his hand and said: "No need, I don't know when I will move them, it depends on my mood, if one day they die in the hands of evil spirits, it will save me from taking action, and it is still a sacrifice to human beings."  made an outstanding contribution."

    ?Speaking of which, Su Xun is not too interested. If there is a grudge, there is a grudge, but after all, it is only the people of the Baisha Gang who hate him. It doesn't matter when he makes a move.

    Before thinking about how to avoid the Baisha gang, now I am thinking about how to find trouble, which shows how big this change is.

    Of course, the entire Baisha gang, now there is no one who can attract Su Xun's attention, except for one of their gang leaders, Bai Ruji.

    As long as that person Su Xun gets rid of, there will be no big problem. The key point is that his whereabouts are said to be quite mysterious, and he is not usually in the Baisha gang. I am afraid that it will not be easy to find him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1216 I also saved the world once

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Su Xun was not in a hurry, Yang Jingrui nodded and said, "This is up to you. If you need something, you can come to Qiankun College to find me."

    Su Xun feels that it is too inconvenient for them to cultivate immortals. They don't even have a phone call or anything. It's really painful to contact you and go to Qiankun College.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that it was only a matter of time before he went to Wanzhou City by himself.

    Anyway, they are all in Wanzhou City. When the time comes, it will be convenient to find him.

    "Okay, let's say that first. If I go to Wanzhou City later, I will definitely find you."

    "Okay, anyway, many people already know you now, so it's easy to find you."

    After Yang Jingrui finished speaking, he said again: "Since this is the case, there is no need to waste time. You don't know my teacher's temper. If you waste time, I'm afraid he will be brutally beaten to death."

    "Wait a moment."

    However, Su Xun suddenly stopped Yang Jingrui, and immediately said, "By the way, this is for you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun threw a magic core over.

    What Su Xun can do is definitely not an ordinary magic core, but the magic core of a magic general.

    Su Xun now has a total of three magic cores in his hand, among which Mo Xie's, Su Xun must use it himself, because it is the most precious one, and he has no reason to give it to anyone.

    Even if he gave it, it is estimated that Yang Jingrui would not dare to ask for it.

    It was given to one of the two twin demon generals, which is also quite precious, and such things are priceless.

    So after Yang Jingrui saw it, he was quite shocked, and said in a daze: "Brother Su Xun, you what are you doing?"

    "I'll send you off, take it back and practice hard." Su Xun said.

    If this kind of precious thing was given away, he would only give it to Yang Jingrui. Indeed, between Yang Jingrui and him, he owed Yang Jingrui some favors.

    Although this time in the buffer zone, Su Xun's performance basically paid off all the favors.

    However, for Su Xun, having this friendship is more important than anything else.

    Anyway, he has a good relationship with Yang Jingrui, and he is indeed very talented.

    Not a few years older than Su Xun, he has already reached the Ninth Grade Golden Core Realm. It seems that Su Xun is more powerful, but Su Xun has resorted to too many external means, after all, the whole system is helping him.

    But Yang Jingrui is different, he has reached this point by relying on his own cultivation, he is indeed the best among the younger generation, very awesome.

    Given him such a magic core, he must make good use of it. There is no problem breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm. At that time, not only will he become stronger, but it will be great for all human beings.

    In addition to this thing, Su Xun didn't think it was too valuable. If he really wanted it, he could just go to the buffer zone and seduce a few demon generals to kill him.

    It is estimated that there is no magic general who can withstand his demon-breaking arrow.

    However, Yang Jingrui was frightened, and hurriedly said: "Su Xun, what are you kidding, how can you give this kind of thing away, take it back quickly."

    Su Xun knew that Yang Jingrui's appearance was not pretending, but his own very real reaction. It is indeed a lucky thing for a friend to have such a reaction.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Why can't I give it away, I can just throw away my things."

    Yang Jingrui was a little bit pained for a while, and said: "You can't say that, the magic core of the magic general is not an ordinary treasure."

    "I know, it's not a good thing, how can I give it away, I have three in my hand, you don't know." Su Xun said.

    In fact, everyone knows the magic core of the three magic generals, but no one dares to make any plans.

    Yang Jingrui said: "That's not okay, this is your thing, it's too valuable, I'm really embarrassed to take it."

    After finishing speaking, he wanted to return this thing, but Su Xun stared and said: "Hurry up and take it back to me, there is no reason to return what I gave away."

    "Okay, don't be so hypocritical with me. I know what I know. If others want me, I won't give it. Just take it."

    Su Xun said: "In the future, you should prepare some good things such as magic treasures and medicines. If I regret it, you will still have something to pay me."

    Yang Jingrui was very moved in his heart, and said with a smile: "That's really a lot.??You, no more nonsense, I'll take it.  "

    Who doesn't want such a good thing? Yang Jingrui himself knows that with this magic core, it is certain for him to break through the Nascent Soul Realm. I really want to thank Su Xun. I really didn't expect Su Xun to be so particular.  .

    "Okay, don't be hypocritical here, go back quickly, I will go to Wanzhou City to find you when I am free."

    "no problem!"

    Everyone from Qiankun College greeted Su Xun, and then they left.

    After everyone had left, Su Xun was still standing on the top of the hill without moving, but he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    Looking back on these days, it seems that centuries have passed, and what happened has also had a huge impact on Su Xun.

    Su Xun himself didn't expect that what he said as a joke before, to some extent, turned out to be true.

    He really saved the world. It sounds a bit exaggerated, but in fact it is not an exaggeration at all.

    Even though the world still looks so calm and peaceful, in fact, in private, there are undercurrents surging, and there may be a risk of being destroyed at any time.

    Even outsiders may not know what he did.

    Of course, these are not important, Su Xun is not the kind of person who likes to show off, he doesn't need to run in front of everyone to be the savior.

    As long as the world is peaceful, then everything will be fine.

    Su Xun suddenly said: "Damn it, I really didn't expect that I also saved the world once!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun took out his mobile phone and turned it on.

    When this thing entered the buffer zone, it turned into a brick. I don't know if it was affected by the magnetic field, but it was useless anyway.

    Only after it comes out can it be turned on.

    ?Because it is a Tianji mobile phone, the standby time is quite strong, and it is not a problem to use it for a month or two, not to mention that Su Xun is useless these days, there must be a battery.

    After turning on the phone, Su Xun found out that it was June 12th. If I remember correctly, it happened to be May 31st when they entered.

    In other words, it only took about ten days to enter this trip, which is not a long time.

    This is a bit strange, obviously in it, it feels like a long time has passed, quite a long time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1217 It's Not Because of You

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If you want to say that this time has not been too long, there is actually an advantage, that is, it has only been about ten days, which is not too long, and the people around him will not think that he is missing.

    It's normal to be away for more than ten days, but if you go away for a month or two without hearing anything, it's a bit unusual.

    It is strange that the people around me are not in a hurry.

    I don't know where you have been, and I can't get in touch with you. How can there be such a thing.

    It is very possible that the buffer zone and the current one do not belong to the same time and space, and it is normal that the passage of time is different.

    For example, there is a very popular saying in fairy tales before, such as a year in the world, and a day in the sky.

    Probably this is what it means. Different spaces lead to differences in time. You have not been in the world for a long time, but in the buffer zone, it feels like a long time has passed.

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, this is not a good thing for human beings, and it is even troublesome.

    Because if you think about it, it's only been a dozen days, and so long has passed inside. For the monks who went in to kill the enemy, it was a kind of torture.

    Moreover, it has been so long, many people have died, and only a dozen days have passed in the outside world. If this continues for a long time, if a year has passed in the human world, how many immortal cultivators will be lost in it?

    You must know that it takes more than ten years to cultivate a cultivator, at least from childhood to adulthood.

    It's no wonder that human beings are getting weaker and weaker, because the reserves of the immortal cultivators can't keep up with the losses, resulting in a bigger and bigger gap.

    Everyone's most important thing is not to die, even if you are injured, but don't die, it will become more and more difficult.

    After thinking for a long time, Su Xun shook his head and shook his head with a heavy heart.

    Originally, he was in a good mood, and he couldn't make things difficult for himself. It didn't make much sense to think about these things. At his current level, it wasn't his turn to worry about the country and the people, because it was too unnecessary.

    No matter how worried he is, he can't change this phenomenon, so why bother.

    Just pass this test in front of me, let's take a sigh of relief and pass it, no matter what, I have to take a good rest for a few days.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and left here quickly. The first stop was Mo's house. It is estimated that during this period of time, the old man sweeping the floor has been thinking about where he has been, and his heart is uneasy. Life is not easy.

    Anyway, Luo Shenyi and the others, those who should go to work, those who should go to school, probably don't have time to talk to Su Xun now.

    Su Xun is fine. For him now, cultivation is as easy as eating and drinking, and it is not a big deal.

    He also doesn't need to lose sleep all day long because human beings are facing the threat of evil spirits, and hurry up to practice. Such a person is too tired to live, and there may not be any results.

    Arriving at Mo's house, Su Xun just arrived, and immediately saw people from Mo's family, meditating and practicing in the yard. They were all young people who had the qualifications to become immortals.

    It was not like this before. It seems that after Su Xun gave a large amount of pills last time, the old man of the Mo family also understood the importance of the matter, and began to urge him to practice non-stop.

    After the young people saw Su Xun, they also knew what kind of person he was. Only the old man in their Mo family could talk to Su Xun.

    "Hello, Mr. Su."

    A young man got up and said to Su Xun very respectfully.

    Su Xun nodded at him, and asked: "Where is your ancestor, he is usually quite leisurely, why didn't he see anyone today?"

    "Our ancestor was injured. It has been inconvenient to move around these days. I guess he should recover from his injuries. Mr. Su, you can just go up there."

    Su Xun frowned, a little puzzled, why was the old sweeper injured, and who did it?

    All powerful people entered the buffer zone with him. Jiang Hai should be in a vacuum during this period, and there is no one who can threaten him.

    Although the old man sweeping the floor is quite good, he is still at the Jindan stage. No one in Jianghai can beat him, and he must be a foreigner.

    Could it be that the Baisha gang sent someone again?

    To be reasonable, the Baisha gang dispatched many people this time, and they all entered the buffer zone. To be reasonable, everyone should temporarily put aside what happened to Mo Xiaoli last time.

    And even though the members of the Baisha Gang know about it, then?It was when they were about to enter the buffer zone. During this period of time, the group of people had no way to inform them, and it was too late.

    Therefore, Su Xun has never been worried, thinking that the outside world should be safe and sound.

    But who can say clearly about this kind of thing, if the Baisha Gang is more anxious, and there are still a group of people who are constantly investigating, this is hard to say.

    Su Xun, who had an ugly complexion, didn't say anything at all, as long as the old man wasn't killed, he ran up to see what was going on.

    Without saying a word, Su Xun quickly went upstairs and found the old man's room.

    The old man was lying on the bed, but it wasn't as serious as he imagined, at best it was a minor injury.

    The old man sweeping the floor realized that Su Xun had come back, his eyes lit up immediately, and he asked, "You can be regarded as coming back, how is the matter handled this time?"

    "I haven't heard anything from you for so many days. I'm really afraid that you won't come back."

    Su Xun: ""

    Xin said that you are an old man, but you are really not very good at talking. Is there anyone who talks like this? I can't come back, and it doesn't seem to be of much benefit to you.

    He said angrily: "Don't talk nonsense, what's going on with you, you were rewarded by someone, are the people from the Baisha Gang coming again?"

    "Hehe, I didn't see it, you really care about me." The old sweeper suddenly laughed.

    Seeing his humble appearance, Su Xun was so angry that his teeth itch, but he also confirmed that there should be nothing wrong with Mo Xiaoli, otherwise he would not behave like this.

    Su Xun said angrily: "It has nothing to do with me if you die. I am mainly worried about Xiaoli. If you are killed, I am not worried."

    "You saved your life without being beaten to death. At this moment, I have reason to doubt whether you confessed to Xiaoli."

    After being hit by Su Xun, the expression on the face of the sweeping old man suddenly became resentful. After being hit by Su Xun all day long, the shadow area in his heart is getting bigger and bigger.

    "Okay, don't talk nonsense with me, tell me quickly, what happened to you, who hurt you?" Su Xun was still a little strange.

    The old man sweeping the floor said angrily: "You still have the nerve to say, it's not because of you, if it weren't for you, would I be able to do this?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1218 How good are you?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    Su Xun froze for a moment, and said a little confused: "What is it?"

    "I said old man, it's not you who dumped the blame like that, you have no reason at all."

    Su Xun laughed to himself, "I'm not around during this time, what does it have to do with me when you were beaten, can it be that I found someone to beat you?"

    "snort!"

    The old man sweeping the floor snorted coldly, "It's not much different from that, anyway, it means the same thing, and it has a lot to do with you."

    "Let me ask you, did you meet an old man who cultivated immortality when you were on Hong Kong Island?"

    Su Xun thought for a while, isn't it the old man in the Taoist robe, who took Su Xun to the fairy mansion, and the two of them still had a little intersection.

    It seems that I told him before that if he got busy with his work and successfully broke through to the Golden Core Realm, he would come to Jianghai to find himself. It seems that he has succeeded.

    Immediately Su Xun said in surprise: "That old man is here, I can't figure it out, how did you pinch him?"

    "How else can you pinch it? The ghost knows where you went. The old man called you, but he couldn't reach you, so he started inquiring in Jianghai."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "Jianghai has not been peaceful these days, so I asked my family members to monitor the whole Jianghai. Basically, I know what's going on."

    "After knowing this, I definitely can't sit idly by. Who knows what he wants to do with you, and judging by his appearance, he doesn't look like a good person."

    "When I went to find him, I asked him why he wanted you, but he didn't say a word. He thought I was a bad guy, so he became hard on me."

    "In the end, I found him so strange, and I couldn't explain why. I thought he was not a good bird, but I didn't think he was a cultivator, so I did it."

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably understood what was going on.

    Speaking of it, it really has something to do with him, mainly in the buffer zone, it is really impossible to answer the phone, the mobile phone is useless, and there is no way to get in touch.

    It is estimated that the old man in the Taoist robe is also depressed, but he is not the kind of dishonest person. He didn't know what the situation was, so he was here and searched hard.

    After all, Su Xun is a cultivator of immortals, and he is so powerful. People often don¨t use their mobile phones. That¨s not a normal thing, and there¨s nothing to be surprised about.

    After searching and searching, the two old men ran into each other, and then they didn't know each other. When they met for the first time, they both felt that there was something wrong with each other, so they started fighting.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help showing embarrassment. He is indeed responsible for this matter. It would be nice if he said it in advance.

    Mainly, Su Xun himself didn't expect that the old man in Taoist robes could be so coincident that he came here just a few days ago, and this kind of thing happened.

    So Su Xun couldn't bear to hit the old man sweeping the floor anymore, so he said: "Ahem, that person is indeed my friend from Hong Kong Island. If I let him have time, he can come to me. Who knows that he took advantage of my absence?"  The time has come."

    "By the way, what about others, how are they doing now, what's the situation?" Su Xun asked, so nothing happened to the old man.

    The old man sweeping the floor said angrily: "What can happen to him, we are both hurt, it's not a big problem, he is at Mo's house now, in the room on the top floor."

    "After fighting for a while, both of us were injured. I asked him if he belonged to the Baisha Gang. He was very confused, and I also felt that something was wrong. After asking again, I knew it in my heart. It was a misunderstanding to cooperate."

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "But that old man is also an old fox. He didn't believe me at all at first, and thought I was going to trick him."

    "Then how did you convince him to believe you?" Su Xun was a little curious.

    The old man sweeping the floor smiled, "How else can I convince him? I took out the elixir you gave me, and I thought to myself that your generous personality might be of some benefit to him. Otherwise, how could he be so big?"  I came all the way to find you."

    "Sure enough, after seeing the elixir, I didn't yell too much, and I knew it."

    Su Xun almost couldn't hold back his laughter. This old man who sweeps the floor is also a talent. To think of such a trick, frankly speaking, Su Xun didn't think of it himself.

    It is true that the elixir refined by different people must be different, just like when you paint the same picture with different people, no matter how similar it is, there will definitely be somedifference.

    And the elixir refined by the same person will have a deeper imprint, and basically those who have eaten it will definitely feel it.

    "After resolving the misunderstanding, it's nothing. To tell him the truth, I don't know where you went. I guess it will take some time to come back. He just waited with me."

    Su Xun knew that there was nothing serious, so he breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked: "What is the state of that old man, first-grade Jindan?"

    "I'll go, you don't know whether you are his friend or I am his friend. You are in the same state as me."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was actually not too surprised. The old man got the spiritual fruit and the elixir he gave him last time. If he didn't break through, it would be a strange thing.

    Besides, if he didn't make a breakthrough, he probably wouldn't take the initiative to come to Jianghai to look for Su Xun, and he would definitely be ashamed to see anyone.

    The reason why Su Xun asked this intentionally was to hit the old man, only to hear Su Xun continue to say: "Then he should have just broken through."

    "I said that you are too good. He has only broken through to the first-grade Golden Core Realm. How long have you been in this realm? Why can't you beat him? Who can you beat in the Golden Core Realm?"

    ""

    The old man sweeping the floor was speechless, he felt Su Xun's deep malice, and this kid was hitting him again, would it be a pain in the ass if he didn't hit him for a day.

    He said very displeasedly: "Hmph, stop mocking me, kid. Who says I can't beat him? Both of us will be hurt. At best, it's a tie."

    "Why is it that I can't beat him? You have to be reasonable in what you say. A draw and being unable to beat are two different things."

    The old man sweeping the floor tried his best to defend himself. He didn't want to carry the most dishonest blame on his body. It was too uncomfortable.

    "I'm ashamed to say that you just made a breakthrough. Maybe your realm hasn't been consolidated yet. How long have you been in the breakthrough? You can't beat this. If you're ashamed to say that you're tied, it's equivalent to losing, understand?"

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    This wounded heart is irreparable.

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense to me, and call that old man down too." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1219: Coming Soon

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xiaoyou, we meet again."

    After the Taoist robed old man came down and saw Su Xun, he looked very excited, after all, he hadn't seen him for a while.

    As for Su Xun, he has the kindness of regeneration, and the kindness is not ordinary.

    "Hi, it's been a while."

    After Su Xun saw him, he found that the old man actually looked pretty good. Although he was slightly injured, it shouldn't be a big deal.

    He fought with the old man sweeping the floor, and it seemed that both sides were indeed hurt. It is estimated that no one took advantage.

    Of course, in Su Xun's eyes, these two guys are nothing more than chickens pecking at each other. They are still too good. If they go to the buffer zone, ordinary demons may not be able to deal with them.

    Pulling one out at random would probably be enough for them to work hard.

    Su Xun didn't say anything about it, so he asked, "When did you break through?"

    "It's been about half a month since I broke through, and I would like to thank Su Xiaoyou for your help. After I succeeded in breaking through, I arranged to come to Jianghai."

    The words of the old man in the Taoist robe were full of gratitude. If it wasn't for Su Xun, he really didn't know when he would be able to break through in this life. Maybe it would be impossible to wait until his life span was exhausted.

    Su Xun's help made him what he is today, at least he can live for dozens or hundreds of years, which is not a small amount.

    Su Xun didn't mean to ask for credit, but just smiled and said: "You don't need to thank me for this, it's just that your chance has come. As long as the time comes, you will make a breakthrough no matter whether you meet me or not."

    The old man in the Taoist robe smiled, this kind of mysterious thing itself is nonsense, and whoever believes it will become a fool.

    Only the old man sweeping the floor had a bad expression at this time. After listening to the conversation between the two people, he knew that it was Su Xun who helped the old man break through to the Golden Core Realm, so he probably gave him some benefits.

    No wonder he knew so well that it wasn't long before he broke through. Even the old man who swept the floor had already wondered in his heart whether this incident was a huge conspiracy.

    Su Xun had already thought about it, let the old man break through to the Golden Core Realm and humiliate him.

    Thinking of this, the sweeping old man felt full of resentment.

    Su Xun said again: "Okay, let's go down, it's too uncomfortable to be crowded here."

    After finishing speaking, the three of them went down, and the old man who swept the floor soaked the water himself.

    It's hard to tell how rigid the relationship between him and the old man in the Taoist robe is. It was just a misunderstanding at the beginning, so it can be considered that they don't know each other.

    Otherwise, the old man in the Taoist robe cannot be allowed to live in Mo's house. They are all Su Xun's friends, so they have to show some face.

    I only heard the old man in Taoist robe say: "Su Xiaoyou, this time I am here, I plan to join you. I don't know what my mission in Jianghai is?"

    At that time, Su Xun really felt that the old man in the Taoist robe was also a Jindan realm, so he could be regarded as a powerful assistant. It must be a good choice to have him come to Jianghai to help out from time to time.

    In fact, at this time, Su Xun felt that the first-grade Golden Core Realm was really nothing, and it was useless at all, but it was a bit embarrassing.

    Of course, this cannot be said directly, otherwise, wouldn't it be too offensive.

    He is indeed a trustworthy person who came all the way here, and he also has trust in Su Xun.

    Su Xun still said: "Don't worry, it's nothing serious. If you think it's suitable, you can stay here. You two can practice hard."

    The old man sweeping the floor said in a strange way: "Hehe, you speak easily. Since I met you, I haven't practiced well, and I'm worried all day long."

    "Don't worry, from today onwards, the Baisha Gang is no longer an issue, you don't have to worry about anything, basically the threat of the Baisha Gang has been lifted." Su Xun knew what he was worried about.

    However, this Baisha Gang is indeed scary. The previous Su Xun was scared for a long time, afraid that the Baisha Gang would make trouble.

    At that time, with his strength, it was difficult to beat a helmsman, and he almost beat himself up.

    But now the situation has completely changed, and he has a general understanding of the strength of the Baisha Gang, and he knows that those people are not his opponents.

    Except for the leader of the Baisha gang, there is no one else who can take Su Xun's eyes, and they may not really dare to act rashly.

    After finishing speaking, the old man's expression looked a little confused, and he asked, "Really, don't lie to me."

      "Why are you lying to me? In fact, many monks from Wanzhou City have come to deal with the matter this time, and there are many people from Baisha Gang."

    "They can't do anything to me, and they won't do anything in the future. My strength has improved a lot, and it's not the same as before."

    The old man sweeping the floor wisely didn't ask, and he didn't want to ask at all. After asking, he was beating himself, and there was no need for it.

    It's not that he doesn't know that this kid is a beast, his cultivation speed is too fast, he is not human at all, if you tell him this, you will definitely be hit.

    "I don't know Su Xiaoyou, what realm are you in now?"

    But there are people who are not afraid of death, the old man in the Taoist robe asked, seeming very interested.

    Su Xun appreciates people like him, and it just gave Su Xun a chance to pretend to be aggressive. Su Xun is not very happy with someone like the old man who sweeps the floor who pretends to be dead.

    He said very directly: "I'm almost at Nascent Soul Realm now."

    "What?"

    The two old men were obviously startled, wondering if Su Xiao was joking with them or something, this sounds really unbelievable.

    Even if the sweeping old man knew that Su Xun was going to pretend, he was taken aback.

    Nascent Soul Realm, this is too exaggerated. For them, that is a lofty realm that must be looked up to, and it is beyond reach.

    Su Xun is awesome, but his realm doesn't seem to be that high, and he should be far away from the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Now suddenly it's almost Nascent Soul Realm?  This is too fake, I can't believe it.

    "Really or not, I said you boy, can you stop fooling us?" The old man sweeping the floor said immediately, clearly a little distrustful.

    "Why would I lie to you, I would lie to you in such a matter?"

    Su Xun said angrily, with your level, you still have the face to question me.

    The old man sweeping the floor is used to bickering with Su Xun. You said this: "You are almost at the Nascent Soul Realm. Who knows how far you are coming. I can also say that I am almost there."

    "Hehe, then you can feel it!"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun's aura suddenly radiated, which frightened the two old men.

    This powerful aura was something they had never experienced before. Even if Su Xun didn't target them, the two felt suffocated.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1220 Don't be a bastard

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't overdo it, it only lasted for two seconds, and quickly withdrew his aura.

    The level of the two old men on the opposite side is too low. If it takes a long time, the two of them will not be able to stand up at all.

    At this point, with such a big difference in realm, Su Xun may not even need to fight them, and he can crush them to death with real momentum.

    When Su Xun withdrew his momentum, the two old men were still a little bit overwhelmed. At this time, they were quite dazed, and their expressions were not very good.

    In fact, they couldn't feel Su Xun's state, because the gap in the state was too big, and it was quite difficult to feel it.

    However, they have no idea about this terrifying aura, and they probably believe that Su Xun is already in the Nascent Soul Realm now.

    After recovering, the expressions of these two guys were indescribably painful.

    Especially the old man sweeping the floor, he said bitterly: "You are just a beast. If you play like this, no one will be able to beat you in the future. You will become the only existence in heaven and earth."

    Considering that he reached the Golden Core Realm before Su Xun, another knife stabbed him directly in the heart, which was quite uncomfortable.

    The gap is too big, there is no comparison at all, the more you compare, the more sad you are, it turns out that there are really talented people who are so powerful.

    You are like this kind of person, you are completely like a beast, which makes people desperate.

    Of course, the old man sweeping the floor is only uncomfortable on the surface, but he is still very happy in his heart. After all, Su Xun and him are on the same side. The boat of friendship between the two is very strong and cannot be urged.

    When Su Xun is strong, he will also follow me, at least he won't be worried.

    No wonder he is so confident. With this strength, the members of the Baisha Gang may not dare to mess around.

    The old man in the Taoist robe even sighed: "Su Xiaoyou, your progress is really fast. I have reached the Golden Core Realm, and I am still complacent."

    "But after seeing Su Xiaoyou's progress, I can't help but feel ashamed. We are really too weak."

    The old man sweeping the floor looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, and said directly: "I said, brother, you must never compare with him, there is no way to compare him, he is not a human being, and you are not looking for anything compared to him."  Abusive?"

    What I said made Su Xun almost go up and give him two slaps. What do you mean I am not a human being.

    Just listen to the old man sweeping the floor complaining again: "You also said that there is no treasure this time, I see your progress, it is clear that you have benefited."

    Su Xun smiled. In fact, after thoroughly understanding this matter, he felt that it was not impossible to talk about it, so he roughly told them, "Do you know that there are actually other parallel worlds"

    After talking for a long time, the two guys were completely shocked. They looked at Su Xun in shock, obviously frightened.

    It was the first time they heard what Su Xun said, and it had a great impact on each of them, which is true.

    When Su Xun heard about it for the first time, his reaction was probably not much better than theirs, so Su Xun gave them time to react.

    "You mean, there are still demons that threaten human beings at all times, and may even exterminate the entire human race?"

    "That's right, the demons are very powerful, and there are a lot of them."

    The old man sweeping the floor finally slowed down a little bit, and asked again: "Then tell me, how does my strength compare with the demon?"

    "The most rubbish demons, I guess you can't beat them, and demons like to act in groups."

    ""

    After saying this, I was hit again, but more of it was fear. With such a powerful alien existence, the situation of human beings sounds pretty bad.

    Su Xun continued: "However, there are demon cores on the bodies of these demons, and that's what they are."

    "It contains a large amount of pure spiritual energy, absorbing the spiritual energy in it to practice, the effect is even stronger than that of spiritual fruit, it is not comparable to medicine at all, and it has no side effects on the human body."

    For hundreds of years, many people have improved their strength through magic cores.

    It is no exaggeration to say that all immortal cultivators above the normal golden core level should have absorbed the magic core.

    I haven't heard of any accidents, or any problems with the realm, so it must be no problem.

    Over the years, many human monks have died. In fact, the number of demons who died, estimated to be more than a thousand times.

    "Really, this thing has such a powerful effect."

    "Then I can still lie to you. It just so happens that I have some here. You can take a few and use them. If you use them well, you will have no problem breaking through to the second and third ranks."

    Su Xun happened to be not short of this thing, so he gave five to each person, making a total of ten.

    It sounds a bit stingy, and I only gave it so much on my body.

    In fact, I don¨t pick at all. Throwing out one of these things alone will make many people jealous, but there are too many on Su Xun¨s body, so it feels like ten is nothing.

    For these two old men, five pills per person is enough, and they can use it for a long time. After all, not everyone is like Su Xun, who can absorb it casually, and it takes a process.

    Moreover, these two old men have very limited aptitude to put it bluntly, and they have reached this age again.

    Giving them magic cores is actually a waste. Even if they can improve their realm, it is inevitable to reach the second-rank Jindan state. If they are lucky, with these five magic cores, it is not impossible to reach the third-rank Jindan realm.

    But even if you reach that level, it is not of much use, and you are too old, you may not dare to risk your life, it is completely wasted.

    Take these ten magic cores to Yaowang Valley and give them to some young people. Maybe the effect will be better. It is a sure thing to replace more demons.

    But these two people have friendship with Su Xun, so Su Xun will not care about this, let them try something new, and improve their strength, which is also good for Su Xun.

    In the future, Su Xun will not be in Jianghai, and some things will have to trouble them. The ten magic cores are just a drizzle.

    "Su Xiaoyou, this is too expensive, we can't take it."

    The old man in the Taoist robe quickly refused, this thing sounds more precious than the spiritual fruit, Su Xun gave five as a gift, how could he ask for it, he dared not accept it.

    After all, when he was on Hong Kong Island before, he owed Su Xun a lot of favors.

    But the old man sweeping the floor said: "I said brother, forget it if you don't want it, don't take me with you, I have to want it, such a good thing, don't be a bastard."

    After finishing speaking, he put away the magic core directly, obviously he would not be polite to Su Xun.

    After all, he and Su Xun are much more acquainted. Knowing this thing may not be a big deal to Su Xun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1221 Scarier Than Demons

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, don't be too polite, take it quickly."

    After Su Xun said that, the old man in the Taoist robe was not polite, and directly took the magic core away.

    Just heard Su Xun say again: "Okay, hurry up and ask someone to get two dishes, let's have a drink, we finally met."

    "There's nothing wrong with this. I'll have someone prepare it right away." The old sweeper slapped his thigh, as if he just remembered.

    For the Mo family, these are trivial matters, and they can easily cook a table of meals.

    In addition, he took Su Xun's things today, and he was a little embarrassed to take other people's hands.

    Su Xun didn't stay here for too long. After eating, he hurriedly left here. After all, it's meaningless to waste a good time with two old men.

    The old man in the Taoist robe didn't plan to go anywhere else, so he stayed at Mo's house, and there happened to be an old man to accompany him to talk, and Mo's family was his own, so he could feel at ease living there.

    Don't look at the old man who sweeps the floor and seems to have a problem with the old man in Taoist robes, but that's all superficial, and the real hope is that he can stay and live.

    Just in their Mo family, invisibly, it is equivalent to their Mo family, and there is another master of the Jindan realm.

    Don't say anything about dominating Jiang Hai, that's meaningless. After seeing the world with Su Xun, the old man who sweeps the floor knows that Jiang Hai is a scum, and he doesn't count for anything.

    Besides, with Su Xun here, who dares to say that he can dominate Jianghai, isn't that just making trouble.

    The main reason is that there is another master in the family who is comparable to him, or even better than him, so he can have a little confidence.

    You said that if something really happened, the old man in the Taoist robe would not be able to stand by and watch, right? He would definitely help.

    After Su Xun left, he went to Luo Shenyi first and asked about the recent company affairs.

    In fact, it is just a perfunctory question. Anyway, what happened in the company has nothing to do with Su Xun, and he hardly asks about the company.

    Of course, under the management of Luo Shenyi, the company will not have any major incidents. On the contrary, the current development momentum is very good, and it is also quite busy.

    After all, after the first generation of Tianji was launched, it caused another mobile phone trend in the market.

    If the last mobile phone era was led by fruit, then this era belongs to heaven.

    Countless Chinese people are quite proud when they use Tianji. After all, this is our own mobile phone produced by Chinese people.

    In the field of science and technology, the development itself is lagging behind others. It is really proud to be able to achieve this achievement.

    It is not even an exaggeration to say that the emergence of Tianji Technology Company has changed the entire world, and its influence in the field of science and technology has reshuffled everyone.

    Many monopolized foreign industries cannot continue to monopolize.

    Of course, these are not the main point. The main point is that Su Xun wants to help Luo Shenyi to relax. She is really tired these days, and she is responsible for the company's affairs, not just casually.

    As for how to relax, it goes without saying, it must be on the bed, Su Xun is teaching her to do radio gymnastics.

    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.

    Both of them have been holding back for so many days, and both of them need to be released.

    It's okay if you haven't experienced this kind of thing. If you have experienced it, in fact, many women have greater needs than men.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun has been very busy these days, so busy that he has no time to practice at all, let alone rest.

    Because there are more than one or two women around him, he has to accompany them well.

    After accompanying Luo Shenyi, it was An Suke's turn. The two of them stayed in their den for a whole day and night without going anywhere.

    In addition to eating, the rest of the time is to play King of Glory together. It can be said that the addiction to the game cannot be extricated.

    Su Xun didn't even think about it, what happened to An Suke, she used to be a shy person, but she was not like this, but now, she has completely changed.

    She became obsessed with games, even a little addicted, which made Su Xun unconvinced.

    ?There is no way, if you can¨t resist some things, you can only obey, Su Xun is in good health fortunately.

    Otherwise, playing games is really hurting your body, why??Parents don't want their children to play games often, it just feels like your body hasn't grown up yet.

    Excessive use may cause certain damage to the body.

    After spending time with An Suke, she left contentedly, and went back to school to continue studying hard. Su Xun was different, he had to have a mission.

    The next one is Mo Xiaoli, Mo Xiaoli has been waiting for him for so many days, if Su Xun doesn't go, it's a bit unreasonable.

    Before meeting Mo Xiaoli, there was nothing to say, because Mo Xiaoli's fighting power was even more ferocious, which made Su Xun's legs feel weak.

    What's more, Mo Xiaoli made Su Xun stay with her for two full days. If Su Xun hadn't said that he was really in a hurry, Mo Xiaoli probably wouldn't have let Su Xun go. It was just so cruel.

    After the three women accompanied her, Su Xun felt that she was a bit out of control.

    A dignified immortal cultivator of the ninth-grade Jindan realm, who can kill demon generals, is a powerful being, but is given to demons by a woman, and his legs are a bit weak.

    When walking on the road, I always feel a sense of emptiness. This is because my whole body has been hollowed out, which is really uncomfortable.

    Sometimes Su Xun can't help but want to slap himself twice, maybe he blames himself for having too many things and insisting on finding so many women. Look, it was cool at first, but now the negative effects have emerged.

    However, this kind of thing just serves as a warning to future generations. Women don¨t need to talk too much, and it¨s right for everyone to be single all day long.

    After the three women passed, the rest is easy to talk about. As for Xia Jinshu, Su Xun went to treat her to a meal, after all, he hadn't seen each other for many days.

    He and Xia Jinshu haven't developed to this point yet, so Su Xun doesn't have to worry about anything, everyone just has a simple meal, and then nothing else happens.

    There is also Luo Tianyi, Su Xun only found out after a phone call that the co-author Luo Tianyi is not in Jianghai, and is currently out of town, preparing for the release of a new album, running around to promote it.

    When I heard that Su Xun wanted to find her for dinner, she was so anxious that she wished she could come back immediately and see Su Xun.

    However, I was persuaded by Su Xun's good words, there is no need for this, and I will still be able to see each other sooner or later, and I am not in a hurry.

    After Su Xun has been busy with all these things, he has nothing to do in Jianghai for the time being, and knows that he should go home too.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1222

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After thinking about it, I have been away from home for so many days, and I really have to go back. Jiang Hai, who came after the Chinese New Year, hasn't been back much since then.

    It is definitely impossible for parents to say that they don't want to think about themselves, after all, there is only such a son.

    When people reach a certain age, they will feel that other things are not as important as children.

    It's just that they are not good at expressing, and they don't know how to say it. They are afraid of affecting Su Xun, so they keep making him busy with his own affairs, such as how good they are at home.

    Su Xun happened to have nothing to do recently, so he had to go back quickly.

    ?Because he probably knows in his heart that the current situation is very bad. Since Su Xun has seen the demon, his mentality has inevitably been affected.

    You said that it is impossible for him to live a leisurely life like before. Su Xun felt that there was a heavy responsibility on his shoulders.

    He has to take this kind of responsibility. If he doesn't take it, who else will take it for him? If you don't do your best, when your family members are all poisoned by evil spirits, don't regret it.

    So next, he is destined to be very busy, and he probably has to go to Wanzhou City. This time, I don¨t know how long it will take, which still makes Su Xun quite worried.

    Because after entering the buffer zone, nothing can be said for sure, Su Xun knew it in his own mind, so just take advantage of this time, hurry up and go back to see his parents.

    Driving home, why didn't you fly back? If he flew back suddenly, Su Xun was sure that he would scare his parents to death.

    ！！！！！！

    "Xiao Xun, why are you back?"

    When the car drove to the door of the house, Su Xun's mother was sitting there, and she didn't know what she was doing, holding a basket in her hand.

    When she saw the car, she was still a little confused, because Su Xun changed the car, and she didn't know it very well. When she saw Su Xun getting out of the car with some things, Su's mother realized it and got up quickly.  Wake up, there is such a taste of surprise.

    Who wouldn't be surprised that my son, whom I haven't seen for a long time, came back suddenly.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "The school is on holiday these days, so I'll come back to see you two."

    "You child, tell me when you come back, I don't even buy a single dish at home." Mother Su complained and smiled.

    The joy in my heart cannot be concealed at all.

    Su Xun said: "It's okay, what kind of food is not good, just eat whatever you want, and you don't have to be so particular about it."

    "By the way, where is my dad? Why didn't I see anyone?" Su Xun asked.

    ? I found out that I checked at home, but I didn't see Comrade Su, so Su Xun couldn't help it, and wanted to ask a few more questions.

    When Su's mother heard about Su Xun's father, she was a little displeased, and said, "Don't mention it. Recently, your father doesn't know what kind of evil it is."

    "If you want to take the money out and make some investment with others, if you say that with his little ability, he doesn't know a few big characters, and he can do anything, he won't listen to you."

    When Su Xun heard what investment was like, he could feel that it was probably not a very simple thing. Many scammers these days are doing it under the banner of investment.

    In order to keep pace with the times, scammers have to constantly upgrade their methods. After all, everyone's IQ is always improving. Who can make no progress.

    At his father's level, a farmer who has been honest all his life, he didn't mean to look down on him, but Su Xun knew his ability well.

    When it comes to investing, he feels that he is probably not at that level.

    Of course, Su Xun doesn't care, anyway, money is meaningless to him now, and Su Xun can't spend the one trillion yuan given by the system.

    Moreover, Tianji Technology Co., Ltd. is like a huge money printing machine. Now it has fully demonstrated its ability to make profits, and it does not know how much money it can make every day.

    To put it bluntly, even if his father went out and lost 100 million a day, Su Xun felt that he couldn't spend so much money, so he wouldn't feel bad about it.

    Su Xun's vision is no longer about money. What he thinks about is saving human beings and resisting evil spirits. Money is a bad thing to say.

    Even if he is penniless, he can easily get a few trillions now.

    Immortal cultivators can exist freely in the world of ordinary people, so there is nothing to say.

    Su Xun didn't think too muchI took this matter to heart, but said: "Mom, don't think about it."

    "Dad must have felt too bored and wanted to find something to do for himself, that's why he went out. There's no big man who stays at home all day."

    Continued to comfort: "Besides, our family does not lack the two money, it doesn't matter, it's not good to be quarreled because of this."

    ?Su Xun can think about it, so let¨s lose as much as possible. In fact, he only put tens of millions of cash in his parents¨ hands.

    It's not that I don't want to give more, for the old couple, tens of millions is already an astronomical figure, and it can't be spent at all. It's useless for Su Xun to continue to give too much, but it still makes them unable to stand up, there is no need for that.

    So even if they lost everything, it would only be tens of millions. Su Xun felt that the problem was really not big, and it was a normal thing.

    Mother Su said angrily: "You know how to talk to your father, and you have to be virtuous to him when you were young. You earned your money by yourself. If he really loses money, I will definitely scold him to death when he comes back."  .￣

    "Ahem！！"

    After Su Xun heard this, he was a little embarrassed, and even blushed, and said to his mother, please don't say that, I didn't work hard at all, and it was much easier to get this money than to pick it up.

    Of course, you can rest assured that you can say this, and you can't say it out.

    Let them feel that it is more difficult for them to make money, then it is understandable that they will often be busy in the future.

    Su's mother said again: "Okay, you can rest for a while, I will cook some dishes for you, eat it at noon, and I will go to the town to buy vegetables in the afternoon."

    "Won't Dad come back for lunch?"

    "He didn't come back. He only came back at night these days, as if he was obsessed with ghosts."

    Su's mother continued to complain.

    Su Xun nodded and didn't say anything more. Anyway, it's not convenient for him to say more about his parents' affairs.

    "Oh, Su Xun is back."

    Not long after, a middle-aged woman came to the door, wearing a red dress, very festive.

    Su Xun knows this person, a well-known matchmaker in the village, who has matched many marriages, and is considered a person of status in the village. If someone's child really reaches the age and can't find a partner, he will really ask her.

    When people greeted each other, Su Xun said politely: "Hello, Aunt Li, I've only been back for a while."

    "Hey, look at Su Xun now, he is really a talent." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1223 Blind date

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was overwhelmed by the praise of Aunt Li when she met her.

    Xin said that he just boasted so much when they met, which made him feel very embarrassed.

    Of course, he himself is very clear in his heart, this Aunt Li, even if she can speak well, otherwise she wouldn't be able to do this job.

    It may be a compulsory course for him to say good things when we meet, so there is no surprise.

    Su Xun hurriedly got up and said hello: "Oh, Aunt Li, don't praise me, I'm really embarrassed, come and sit down."

    "Okay, Su Xun, don't bother to pour me some water, I won't drink it." Seeing that Su Xun wanted to make tea, Aunt Li said hastily.

    Having said that, Su Xun made her a cup of tea with the best tea at home.

    The main reason is that the tea at home is not bad, and it is very expensive.

    At this time, Aunt Li said directly: "Su Xun, look at you. You haven't come back once in half a year. Sometimes it is difficult for Aunt Li to talk to you."

    ? Su Xun was a little bit pained, and said what you wanted to say to me. If I remember correctly, we don't seem to be very familiar with each other. The relationship is just average.

    But Su Xun still smiled and said: "I want to come back too, but Jianghai is too busy, and I have to go to school and do business, sometimes I wish I could use one person as two people."

    As for his business, people in the village must be familiar with it. In the same village all day long, Su Xun's parents can't stand being asked, so they will definitely tell.

    Moreover, the gossip energy of rural people is often more serious than imagined. If gossip really starts, it can be said that no one can stand it.

    People look at your house, all kinds of conditions are so good, the villa is full of everything, and it is the only one in the village. Naturally, they are envious and curious at the same time.

    Everyone in the same village is usually no stranger, so you have to talk about it when you ask, if you don¨t talk about it all the time, people may tell you how to arrange you behind your back.

    Say your family is outside, earn some shameful money, etc., there must be everything to say.

    Fortunately, everyone knows that their family is Su Xun, who is promising, and has already acquiesced in this matter.

    After Su Xun said this, Aunt Li said hurriedly: "Oh, isn't that right? We all know that you are busy, otherwise you are more promising than others."

    ?Su Xun smiled, this nima said good things, it really made people wonder how to answer.

    Su Xun would feel a little embarrassed if he kept saying things like "I've won the award, I've won the award", so let's forget it and stop talking, let's see what Aunt Li wants to do.

    Sure enough, Aunt Li is also a shrewd person. Seeing that Su Xun was just dealing with her lightly, she knew in her heart that she had to get to the point, so she said, "Su Xun, do you have a date? I haven't listened to you all this time."  Mom said."

    "Ahem"

    When Su Xun heard this, he coughed twice and asked, "Aunt Li, why are you asking this? You don't want to introduce someone to me, do you?"

    "Hey, Su Xun, look at your brain, it's really fast enough, it really looks like this."

    Aunt Li got excited, and said: "You don't know how many people broke through my door after the Chinese New Year, and they just want me to help them, and come to your house to propose marriage."

    "Huh?" Su Xun was a little shocked, and didn't even know about it.

    Aunt Li said again: "Why lie to you? There are simply too many. According to my incomplete statistics, there must be dozens of houses in these ten miles and eight towns. Then everyone is not generally interested."

    "Your condition is placed here. Tell me who is not tempted after seeing it. Let alone the handsome man. He is also a top student in a prestigious university and has a future. Which girl finds you? It's a beating."  lantern."

    A burst of crazy boasting made Su Xun dizzy and a little stressed at the same time. It seemed that this matter was becoming more and more complicated.

    It is true that Aunt Li did not exaggerate her rhetoric, what she said was really normal.

    Su Xun's condition is top-notch in the whole country. No one can match it. It is almost perfect and impeccable.

    Not to mention being in the countryside, there is nothing to say, how many people know that Su Xun is promising, and after seeing the Su family's villa rising, they immediately moved their minds.

    ? For parents, when looking for a lover for their daughter, they still pay attention to material things, for example, all cars and houses are standard equipment.

    Some people may feel that this is too material.At this point, it is similar to selling a daughter. In fact, the parents of the family are all experienced, just for the good of their own daughter, and understand the importance of material things.

    You don't even have the most basic conditions, how can you promise to give their daughter a good life, just rely on your own mouth.

    Su Xun's conditions are different. He is recognized as excellent in ten miles and eight villages. In addition to his age, he happens to be in his early twenties.

    In the countryside, I feel that there is no problem in finding a partner at this age.

    Since the Chinese New Year, I don't know how many people came to Aunt Li's house.

    After all, I am not familiar with it, and I am too embarrassed to come to the door and say it myself. This time highlights the importance of having a matchmaker.

    Aunt Li said again: "Su Xun, tell your real situation to your aunt. After all, this kind of thing is not a joke."

    "There is nothing I can do here. After the last Chinese New Year, I planned to find a chance to come to your house. Who knew you would leave so soon after the Chinese New Year."

    "This time, after everyone knew that you were back, several companies came to urge you. Aunt Li can only come and talk to you quickly to see what you think."

    Many people in the village have been watching eagerly all day long, wishing that Su Xun would come back.

    As soon as he came back, he acted like a shark that smelled blood, urging Aunt Li.

    Aunt Li has taken some benefits from others, and if she takes benefits from others, she has to do things, and there is no reason not to do things.

    Afraid that Su Xun would turn around and run away again, Aunt Li was still quite fast, and ran over quickly.

    Aunt Li said again: "Su Xun, you said that if Aunt Li can arrange for you, you can go see some girls."

    "Those girls are also college students, and their conditions are not bad. Don't worry, my aunt has already screened for you. Those who are crooked and cracked will be removed for you. The rest are good. Go and have a look."  , maybe there is eye contact."

    Su Xun: ""

    After listening for so long, I finally figured out that Aunt Li just came to ask Su Xun to go on a blind date.

    She is mainly responsible for the matchmaking, as long as a condition is created for a blind date. As for whether it will work later, this has nothing to do with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1224 There is a problem with investment

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blind dates are actually very popular. Don't look down on them when you are young, but when you are really old, no matter if you are in the city or in the countryside, it is actually difficult to arrange a blind date.

    It's not a shameful thing, it's a common situation at that age.

    After all, the older you get, the more anxious the family members become. Some parents seem to be insane.

    When I was in school, I kept not dating, even in college, because I felt that it affected my studies.

    But when you graduate from university, they can't wait for you to conjure up a partner immediately and take them home to meet them, completely ignoring your child's feelings.

    If you can't bring someone back, you are really anxious. Various blind dates are arranged, especially during the Chinese New Year, which can be said to be the peak period of blind dates.

    For these things, Su Xun is not surprised. I remember that when I was in school, I came back from the holiday. When Su¨s mother was eating, she would talk about it from time to time. Today, so and so went on a blind date again.  of.

    Su Xun never imagined that this kind of thing would be his turn, it doesn't make sense, he is only this age, he has already arranged a blind date, and he doesn't know if his mother knows about it.

    Is a person too good to be a burden?

    Su Xun's forehead began to sweat, this kind of thing is too nervous, it is even more terrifying than when facing a demon general, it is simply life is worse than death.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said: "Aunt Li, the thing is like this, in fact, I already have a girlfriend in school, and the relationship is quite good, there is no need for a blind date."

    "Ah, you already have girlfriends. I haven't heard your mother mention this." Aunt Li's expression was not calm anymore.

    Su Xun said in his heart that I not only have girlfriends, but also more than one or two. Now that there are too many women, it is a headache, what do you think?

    If you give me two more, wouldn't it really kill someone, anyway, Su Xun can't stand it anyway.

    Aunt Li couldn't say anything, in fact, she should have guessed that Su Xun is so good, so even in a big city, finding a girlfriend might not be difficult.

    I just heard her say: "Su Xun, what you talk about outside is still unstable after all. Anyway, you don't know if you can get married in the end. Why don't you just watch it at home."

    ""

    Su Xun was a little messy, thinking that there seems to be a big problem with your thinking.

    "Aunt Li, you also said that Su Xun is still young, and there are still three years left in college. I don't know when this marriage will be. It is estimated that at least five years will happen."

    Su Xun's mother came over at this time, "If you said to go on a blind date now, wouldn't that hurt the girls of others, and we can't waste others like this."

    "This is all the child's business, let him handle it by himself, if he doesn't want to, then forget it."

    Just at this time, Mother Su, who was busy in the kitchen, came out to rescue Su Xun.

    This made Su Xun breathe a sigh of relief. Just now, he hoped that his mother would come out to rescue him. Su Xun really didn't have much experience in dealing with such things, and seemed a little too immature.

    Once Aunt Li heard that he was unwilling, she really had no other way to do it, and she was ashamed to force her to go all the time.

    So I could only smile and said: "Okay, let's forget it, I will tell them what you mean later, Su Xun, when you come back, I am so busy every day, all run to me."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Aunt Li, I'm really sorry, don't worry, I'll be leaving in a few days, and I can't stay at home for too long."

    "Aunt Li, why don't you stay for a meal." Mother Su asked.

    "No, I've eaten it all."

    After the people left, Su Xun said in pain: "Mom, what do you mean by this, I'm still in school, one or two are going to be blind dated for me."

    "Then what can be done, who made you successful now, your Aunt Li also had no choice but to make this trip, not to mention how many people want to marry their daughter to you."

    Mother Su seemed to be very proud of her words, "When I was walking in the village, I told you, that was interesting. Everyone was looking at me eagerly, trying to get close to me. That's it.  Ask about your situation."

    Su Xun felt really helpless when he heard it. He never thought that a person who usually doesn't spend much time at home would have such great ability now.

     So Su Xun said: "Looking back, you can just say that I have a girlfriend, and there won't be so many things."

    "How do I know if you have it? I don't tell me about these things. Which one is it? If you are sure, bring it back for us to see, and then everyone will have no idea."

    "Ahem"

    A series of death questions made Su Xun really uncomfortable, and he didn't even know what to say. It seemed that his mother had been waiting for him here for a while.

    As for who is the real girlfriend, this is a proposition, and I can't answer it at all, even Su Xun himself doesn't know how to ask.

    You can't say that there are several of them, right? My parents, who are traditional people, probably can't accept it.

    If I knew it was so troublesome, I should have restrained myself back then.

    Su Xun said with a haha: "Don't worry, I'm still early in college, you two are in such good health, there is nothing to worry about."

    ！！！！！！

    In the afternoon, I drove to Linjiang City with my mother, bought some clothes for my parents, and bought a lot of vegetables along the way.

    The son has been staying at home for the past few days, and the mother must do her best to show off her cooking skills.

    Just in the evening, Lao Su also came back. He looked exhausted, and he seemed to be in a bad mood. When he entered the house, he was silent.

    "Dad, you're back."

    Su Xun came out and said.

    Seeing that it was Su Xun, Old Su saw a little brilliance on his face, and hurriedly said, "Oh, it's Su Xun. When did you come back, why didn't you tell me?"

    "I came back in the morning, and I didn't know you went to the county until I got home."

    Speaking of going to the county seat, Lao Su's temperament is not too high, and the smile on his face faded a lot.

    Su Xun sees all these things, and can probably feel that there is a high possibility that there is a problem with the investment that his father ran out to get recently.

    ? Of course Su Xun didn¨t mention it, it¨s hard to see each other, there¨s no need to talk about those unhappy things, don¨t let this affect your mood.

    Su Xun skipped this topic, "Dad, you should wash your hands quickly, you can eat right away." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1225 I'm Sorry Dad

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How long will you stay this time?"

    At the dinner table, Lao Su skillfully poured himself a glass of wine, and seemed to be in a slightly better mood.

    When a person reaches a certain age and encounters unpleasant things, a glass of wine can play a big role at this time.

    It may also be that seeing his son is back, so Lao Su is unwilling to bring this kind of emotion to Su Xun, which seems to be much normal.

    Unexpectedly, the good times didn't last long. When Su's mother brought the last soup to the table, she said angrily, "How is the investment going today? I'll be sad when I come back all day long."

    Old Su Li immediately quit, put down his chopsticks, and said: "You said that you have so many things to do all day long, my son finally came back, and if you don't say one thing, it's useless to talk about it all day long."  .￣

    This is a bit embarrassing for face. I thought my son didn't know about it, because the investment didn't go well, so he was too embarrassed to say it. Otherwise, his son would have to say that he messed up and lost money.

    I never thought that my wife would tell the truth, which made Old Su feel a little embarrassed. If he can say that, it means that Su Xun also knows 100%.

    My wife is really serious, she can talk about everything.

    Su's mother obviously had a lot of opinions on Lao Su's behavior during this period of time, and she was very dissatisfied all the time, so she burst out, "Why, you can do it, but I can't say a few words? You say you are guilty  What."

    "I said what's wrong with what you said. You said that in the past few days, when you come back, you will not look like this. You really think I care about the money."

    Mother Su seems to be an honest person, but in fact, her words are not covered up. Speaking of which, Old Su is not her opponent at all.

    When Lao Su said one sentence, Su's mother could reply ten sentences.

    Just heard Mother Su continue to say: "You said you took so much money to go out, why don't I just say a few words about you, did I stop you?"

    "It's fine to take the money and go out and ruin it. The key point is that you still look unhappy when you come back, making it look like someone owes you. Then you might as well stop taking the money and go out. Buy some wine and drink it at home, enough for you to drink."  I can't finish drinking it in several lifetimes."

    Lao Su became even more unhappy, "Who are you talking about wasting money? I was investing it, do you understand? It's the same as I spent my money on drinking and drinking. Don't spoil my image in front of my son."

    "Oh, let me go, what I said is true, what kind of image do you have, hurry up and take a picture of yourself in front of the mirror in the bathroom."

    ""

    Su Xun's whole head was getting bigger. He didn't expect that as soon as he came back, the two of them would start arguing, which made him feel really painful.

    Middle-aged couples are just like this. How can there be couples who don¨t quarrel, even those who are in love?

    It's all false to say that you don't quarrel. It doesn't matter if you quarrel occasionally. The problem is how to deal with it after the quarrel. For some couples, the more quarrelsome the relationship, the better.

    Some people can't do it, and they can only go to the road of divorce in the end.

    Su Xun still doesn't know his parents well, and it's okay for two people to quarrel, but they rarely appear in front of him.

    There was no other way, Su Xun definitely had to persuade her, so she hurriedly said: "Okay, Mom and Dad, stop arguing, let's have a good meal."

    "My dad must be tired of investing too much, that's why it affects his mood, so please don't say a few words about him."

    It is useful to have Su Xun speak up. Now that Su Xun is at home, he is basically the backbone.

    After he finished speaking, there was a sense of silence, otherwise, the two of them would have been arguing for a long time.

    Mother Su also sat down, got closer to her son next to Su Xun, and said, "Huh, I won't be as knowledgeable as you are for my son's face today. I don't care about what you do outside in the future. I don't care about you when I get home.  That stinky face."

    "I come home every day to eat and drink. I have treated you badly or something."

    Old Su also blushed a little, because what Su Xun said just now really made him a little embarrassed. It was the first time I heard that investing was still tiring.

    In fact, he doesn't care about anything, just put the money in it. In the last few days, he felt something went wrong, so he ran out all day to deal with it, and he was exhausted every day.

    In addition, he is not in a good mood. For a person like Lao Su who is not good at hiding his emotions, when he returns home, he willNot to mention not hiding it, only then did he have the so-called stinky face.

    If a person encounters something and has to force a smile, it is really tiring.

    Su Xun said to her own father again: "Dad, Mom is actually just worried about you, don't blame her, she cares about you more than anyone else, and she talks about you for your own good, and no one else will talk about you when they see anything about you.  "

    Now Su Xun has become a peacemaker. It is very important for both parties to say good things to promote family harmony.

    As a child, when he grows up, he is actually a mediator in the family.

    After finishing speaking, Lao Su looked obviously a little ashamed, and only heard him sigh: "Xiao Xun, Dad has to admit to you, I may have let you down this time."

    "What's the matter, don't be so scary when you speak." Su Xun was really a little bit pained by the treatment.

    "Why´"

    The man sighed again, and then said: "I feel like I was cheated on the investment outside. Not to mention that I have not been able to get any income, and I have to refund the principal, and they will not refund it."

    "How much money did you invest in it?"

    Su Xun seemed to be quite relaxed. His father's investment might lose money, which was also what he expected.

    After all, there must be a threshold for investing in this kind of thing. It¨s not something you can play if you have money and want to play. How can you invest if you don¨t have a level.

    Most ordinary people don't have that level, so ordinary people's investment, to put it bluntly, is just buying a house. This is a better way, or buying gold, but it is obviously not worth buying a house.

    My father has no education level, and if someone suddenly takes him to invest, it is very likely that he is a liar.

    Su Xun had already thought about it a long time ago, so he didn't feel much. If he loses, he loses, anyway, it doesn't matter.

    If you are really lucky and earn some money, that would be even better.

    Su Xun thought about the best and worst results, as long as his father is fine, everything is fine.

    When Old Su talked about money, he was a little bit speechless, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: "More than five million yuan has been invested."

    "Papa"

    Just after I finished speaking, the chopsticks in my mother's hand fell on the table.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1226 Almost beaten

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How much, where did you get more than five million?"

    Su's mother couldn't calm down for a while, and said quickly: "Didn't you just take more than one million yuan from me?"

    Su Xun thinks that his mother is willing to give him one million to invest, which is already very good.

    Although the family is not short of money, but my mother has been poor all her life, so she will definitely not spend a lot of money. She knows how hard it is to get money.

    I lost more than five million yuan because of my father, which is a bit wrong, the money seems to be wrong.

    Su's mother continued to ask: "Say, where did you get more than five million yuan? Did you take my passbook at home?"

    Su Xun even regretted it a little bit. If he had known earlier, he shouldn't have said such a thing. It was really embarrassing. It made his father blew himself up. Now the situation seems to be even worse.

    Throwing a helpless look at his father, he said in his heart that this is what you said yourself, and it has nothing to do with me, you should take care of it yourself.

    It's true, since you don't want your mother to know, just don't tell the truth yourself, why do you have to be so honest and tell the time in front of me, it's hard to deal with it now.

    Old Su said helplessly: "My God, your frustration is hidden, even if the FBI agents come, they won't be able to find it. I don't have that ability."

    "Don't make irresponsible remarks to me. Who are you talking about here, then tell me, where did the five million yuan come from?"

    Old Su had no choice but to confess honestly, "Oh, my money is really not what you think, it's just some private money I hid."

    "In the past, during the holidays, Xiao Xun would give me some money to buy cigarettes and alcohol, and when building a house, I paid for all the expenses. Didn't I save some money?"

    "Pfft！！"

    Su Xun almost died laughing. He didn't see that this old Su was also a talent. He was able to save so much money by being frugal. To be reasonable, this is really not easy.

    Telling it out may scare people to death, save a private house money, it can save several million, what kind of family is this, and there is a mine at home or something.

    In fact, it¨s almost the same when you think about it. When the big head was building a house, Su Xun gave a lot of money for this house, and it was all built according to the highest standard.

    Even if all the materials are top-notch, it won't cost that much money. Lao Su is responsible for everything, and the rest of the money will definitely go into his pocket.

    Men, when you get married, you know the pain. Who doesn't want to get some private money, otherwise life will be too sad.

    Su Xun quickly smoothed things over, "Mom, since it's Dad's private money, forget it, anyway, he didn't use much money from the family."

    "Hmph, don't speak for him today, okay, now you can hide millions of private money behind my back, that's fine, wouldn't it be heaven."

    Su's mother was really angry and scolded: "Do you think you are, a few million is not money, what kind of private money is not private money, it is all hard earned by the son."

    "Millions of people have to earn for a lifetime, and you've lost it in a short time. If you go to Linjiang to buy a house, you can probably buy two or three houses. You won't lose money in your hands."

    Su Xun felt that he had to say a few words, otherwise he wouldn't be able to eat a good meal, so he said: "Mom, isn't there a purchase restriction now? If you're exhausted, buy a set, and you won't be able to make much money.  "

    "But Dad, what exactly are you investing in, and you can lose several million in a short period of time?" Su Xun also asked strangely.

    Even though he doesn't like a few million, it doesn't mean it's not money, and it's not a small amount. People who cheat money must have a lot of black hearts.

    Su Xun would bear with stealing tens of thousands of dollars, a few million is a bit too much.

    Besides, it is estimated that the temptation to make my father fall into this trap is relatively strong.

    Old Su sighed and said: "You young people should be able to understand what p2p is. It is a kind of financial software on the Internet."

    "It's said that if you put money in it, the income is quite high, and the daily income is considerable. Some people put a million in it, and they can earn hundreds of thousands a year, which is much more cost-effective than in the bank."

    "It can't be said that I was cheated at the moment. I got a lot of income last month. I invested all the money in this month. Who knew I couldn't get the income. I ran to ask and asked me to wait a little longer.  A few days."

    "I was a little worried about whether they would run away, so I couldn't do anything well these days, and I had to go and see them all day long.People are on tenterhooks.  "

    Su Xun: ""

    My family is not very sure yet. After hearing this, Su Xun is basically sure that this must be a liar.

    What p2p and the like, I have heard a lot recently, and the hype on the Internet is very hot. This kind of sudden rise of things is inherently dangerous, and investment needs to be cautious.

    And if I remember correctly, some companies even ran away directly, and some people threw millions into it, and in the end their families were ruined due to losses.

    My father, like many people, was confused by the high income. In fact, if you think about it a little bit, you will know that it is impossible. How can there be such a high interest rate.

    With more than one million yuan, you can earn hundreds of thousands a year. If there is such a good thing, why do people still work? Just throw the money in it, and the whole society will go wrong.

    At the beginning, it may give you some benefits and let you taste the sweetness. This is called fishing for big fish with a long line, and then you believe it. After you believe it, more money will be invested in it, and then you will be cheated.

    When you find out, people run away with money, which can make you unable to cry.

    If you call the police, the police can't handle this kind of thing to be honest, because it's too difficult to arrest people, and it's not a simple role to be able to defraud like this.

    Su Xun then said: "Dad, you can take care of yourself, many of them are in the news, this kind is a liar, in fact, don't be fooled by this kind in the future."

    "If you say you're losing money, forget it, but if you turn around, you'll be in a bad mood, and you'll get angry all over, so it's not worth it."

    Old Su sighed, "I don't know what will happen, but I really feel sorry for the more than five million yuan, and I have to go to ask for it tomorrow."

    "The attitude of that group of people today is too bad. You don't know. There are several other people who asked for the bill with me. Some of them were beaten. If I didn't run fast, I might have been beaten too."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun's eyes suddenly darkened.

    It's fine to lie to others, but you dare to use violent means, this Su Xun can't tolerate it, let alone this is his father, if anyone dares to touch him, he will be courting death!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1227 Asking for money

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Are they still beating people?" Su Xun asked.

    I just heard Lao Su say: "It's not considered a beating, but there are still many people begging for money with me, and everyone is quite excited."

    "What I said at the beginning didn't work, didn't they all start to yell, and there was a little conflict with the security guard over there, but in fact they all started."

    Old Su said: "I didn't go either, because I saw that the money would not be available today, so I came back. Let's look at it later."

    "Are you okay, have you been beaten?" Mother Su also asked quickly.

    Don't look at the two people quarreling happily just now, before knowing about this, Su's mother also became nervous, and hurriedly asked, fearing that something might happen to old Su.

    Old Su said: "Didn't I just say that I was not beaten, don't worry, there is nothing wrong, if something really happens, I won't be able to come back."

    Su Xun also breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he was also nervous just now, and he understood in his heart that there should be nothing wrong. After all, Old Su looks normal, and he can still drink the wine.

    And if you think about it carefully, your parents' bodies have actually been nourished by me with spiritual energy, not to mention mutations, anyway, they must be stronger than ordinary people, I don't know how many times stronger.

    If ordinary people beat him, if a few of them fight together, they may not necessarily be his opponent.

    It's just that he has reached this age, and he probably hasn't fought with people much, so he doesn't even know that he still has this ability.

    It's fine if nothing happens. If his father is beaten, then Su Xun will go crazy. He can't say what will happen then.

    Su's mother was obviously not as excited as before, but complained: "You said you, why do you have to believe this if you have nothing to do? Don't say that you lost the money, and you are still worried."

    "Forget about the money, or go to the police, but don't ask for it again, or you will be beaten later, and you will lose your wife and lose your army."

    Obviously, everyone is still worried about Lao Su's safety. Compared with others, money is really nothing.

    Old Su said: "I must have called the police, but it was useless. They didn't run away and didn't really try to cheat you of your money."

    "It's just that the current profit cycle has not yet arrived, and we can't give everyone dividends and refunds. These are all under contract. They are justified and they are not afraid of the police."

    Su Xun knew as soon as he heard it that it would be useless for you to go to the police for this kind of matter. After all, there are all the documents and other things on the surface, and the police will definitely not take care of these things.

    But when people really run away, you can't control it if you want to. The various signals revealed now indicate that it may be a matter of time before they run away.

    Why are investors like Lao Su so anxious, because everyone already feels that something is wrong.

    Old Su said: "It's more than five million yuan. It's really not good if you don't want the money. I'll go there early tomorrow morning. Anyway, I'll stay in their company. If you don't pay them, you won't let them go."

    "You still know that there are more than five million yuan. I don't know where your courage comes from."

    Only Su's mother began to sneer and sneer again, "You better forget it, don't go and get beaten when you turn around, and you have to pay a medical bill, wouldn't it be even worse."

    Su Xun also smiled bitterly, knowing that the five million yuan made her mother feel bad, even if she cared about her father, her tone of voice was not very good, which made people feel mocking.

    This is also a normal phenomenon. For an ordinary rural woman, it is indeed a bit unacceptable for her family to lose so much money all at once, not to mention that she has no idea how much money Su Xun has.

    Su Xun hurriedly smoothed things over and said: "I think, the money still has to be returned, otherwise we will lose too much."

    "Look, my son agrees with me asking for money. What are you afraid of? If you dare to beat me, they won't be able to walk around."

    Lao Su got support and finally dared to speak. He was very humble just now.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't care about the more than five million yuan. To him, it was nothing, and he wouldn't feel anything.

    The main thing is that this matter has to be resolved, otherwise my father will never give up, what if he is really beaten one day, Su Xun can't be at home all the time.

    Regardless of his good physical fitness, if he has a large family and still has a weapon in his hand, then he can't fight, it's not at the same level.

    And this incident will leave a big psychological shadow on my father,They are not happy, and everyone will feel bad when they look back.

    Not to mention the relationship between his parents, because this matter will also be affected. If they quarrel all day, who can stand it.

    Su Xun then said: "I need the money, but I have to go with you tomorrow, Dad. If you are alone, you will definitely not get the money back."

    If Old Su really had that ability, he wouldn't be as depressed as he is today.

    Su Xun himself knew that this matter had to be done by himself.

    "no!"

    Unexpectedly, Mother Su said: "How can it be done? What if you go and get beaten? If something happens to you, Mom won't be able to survive."

    Su Xun almost didn't laugh, and said in his heart that there are only a few people in this world who can beat me, probably only those old monsters above the Nascent Soul Realm in Wanzhou City.

    Quickly comforted: "Mom, don't worry, I'm not stupid, how could I be beaten for no reason, we didn't fight when we passed by."

    "I still know a lot of friends in Linjiang. Go back and talk to them. If it doesn't work, I'll find a friend directly. It just so happens that the chief of the police station is my buddy. I'm afraid they won't refund the money."

    Old Su Lima clapped his hands and said, "That's right, I think this one is fine, it's a good choice."

    Su's mother also knew that her son was capable. When she heard that he was looking for a relationship, she immediately felt relieved. After all, it was a bit distressing for him to have millions of dollars. Naturally, it would be best to get him back.

    So Mother Su said: "Then when you go tomorrow, you must pay attention to safety. Listen to me and protect your son."

    "Even if you are beaten, your son can't be touched, you know, otherwise you won't come back."

    Lao Su was bitter, but he didn't dare to speak, so he could only drink in silence.

    ！！！！！！

    The next day I got up and had breakfast, and it was after eight o'clock that Su Xun took his father to the county seat.

    In a small county town, p2p, a relatively modern new gadget with a relatively high degree of modernization, must be a problem.

    Mainly in big cities, everyone has heard some things, and few people are fooled again, so they go to small places to cheat people.

    It's not a big deal to get cheated once. It may take tens of millions in two or three months. If I earn a lot of money, I will withdraw.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1228 Your son is too cruel

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's here, you can pull over the car for a while."

    Beside a building, Old Su said to Su Xun.

    After Su Xun got out of the car, he looked at the name of the company, "Tianyun Network Financial Platform".

    Can't help laughing: "Hehe, it's quite formal."

    "That's not true. In the beginning, I was actually dubious and didn't dare to believe it."

    Old Su said: "It was only after I came to see it on the spot that I found that this company is so big and looks impressive, there should be no problem, so I believed them."

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing. Old Su still knew too little about these things.

    This is nothing more than a leather bag company, and it is estimated to be registered at any time.

    The more you package yourself like this, the more problematic it may be.

    And if they deceive people, they must pay attention to image engineering, otherwise how can they find people to be fooled.

    Only when you feel relieved and feel that they are strong, will you invest.

    In fact, the short-term rental of this building is not too expensive, plus the personnel and the like, he will spend a few million at best to fool you around.

    This is the basic routine of general liars, and it is even hard to guard against.

    "Hurry up and pay back the money, you liar."

    "Tell you, now I have contacted the media to expose you."

    "If you don't pay back the money, we will die together."

    "It's all my hard-earned money, and now I dare not go back to my family, so quickly return the money to me."

    ""

    Just came to the inside of the company, and heard a burst of yelling, and it was obvious that everyone was quite angry.

    By this time, quite a few people had already come over. It looked like there were dozens of them, all victims of being tricked.

    One or two seem to be people with good conditions. They have to be at the middle-class level and have some spare money, otherwise, how can they invest.

    ? If people have no money, they have to change their housing loan after their salary is paid. There is not much money left in a month, so how can they invest.

    Among them, some people invested more than his father, and it was so early in the morning, it is estimated that some people did not come. It seems that in a county town, a lot of money was cheated, which is a bit ruthless.

    Two banners were raised, both with black characters on a white background, which are generally used by rights defenders, as if attending a funeral.

    Looking at this group of people, Su Xun had an indescribable feeling, everyone was very haggard, and it was estimated that it was also a pain in the ass.

    Old Su is still good, after all, after returning home, Su Xun didn't say anything to him, but still comforted him.

    You must know that other people do not have such good luck. Some people may even invest all their family property in it, which can be called destruction.

    If you say whose responsibility it is, the investors themselves must be responsible. For example, Su Xun's father is all because he was greedy.

    If you are not tempted by the high profits, you will naturally be able to resist. No matter how scammers can deceive you, cheating and robbery are not the same concept.

    But it is human nature to be greedy for petty gain, and most people are like this.

    Besides, ordinary people have some money in their hands and want to invest. This is true. Everyone knows that if money is left in the bank, it will depreciate. Who doesn¨t want money to make money.

    People who are deceived are at fault, but the liars are even more heinous. Who knows how many people have been deceived by this company. Judging by their series of operations, they are probably familiar with it.

    Su Xun was also quite upset, thinking that no matter what today, he had to seek justice for everyone.

    "Old Su, you're here. Let me tell you, they went too far today. Someone came out yesterday to explain and appease us. Today, two security guards are sent here to watch over us. They don't care about us."

    Seeing Su Xun's father came, other people also came up to talk one after another. It seems that my father is quite familiar with them, and his status is not low.

    It is estimated that everyone knows how much he has invested, and he must be the one with the most among all the people. In this case, you have to follow the taller people.

    Old Su also said: "Everyone, don't worry, bring my son here today, he will help me solve this matter, don't worry."

    Everyone's eyes fell on Su Xun, which made Su Xun feel a little bit pained for a while, thinking that this old Su is really, what are you doing so high-profile, and you are low-key, don't you even understand this truth?

      Su Xun also said: "You all wait here, don't follow, I will go in and talk to the boss of their company."

    "Hey, young man, you think things too simply. We have collected so many debts, but we have never met their boss. The person in charge of the company came to tell us, who knows who the boss is."

    Immediately, someone said something, everyone felt that Su Xun was still too young, this young man was indeed a bit unreliable in handling things, and there were too many subjective emotions.

    If it is so easy to solve, it is estimated that everyone has already solved it, why would it be delayed until this time.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and was about to enter the company, but was stopped by two security guards.

    These two security guards don't seem to be good people. They probably have a few tricks, and they look like villains. Otherwise, they wouldn't be able to stop so many people. The wages are probably not low.

    Just heard the two security guards say: "What are you doing, who let you in, the company has regulations, and no outsiders are allowed to disturb you during work."

    "Hey, I said Old Su, hurry up and drag your son back, these security guards are really beating people, and the attack is not serious, don't beat the child up, call him back quickly.  "

    Lao Su was also a little anxious, thinking what was going on, didn't he come here to find a relationship, why did he rush like this when he first came here.

    If something happened to Su Xun, he probably wouldn't be able to go back to that house.

    Just when he was about to speak, he didn't expect Su Xun to do it first. He went up and slapped each of them, and the two security guards fell to the ground.

    Moaning and chirping in his mouth for a while, he couldn't even get up.

    Su Xun's violent attack shocked everyone at once. Who would have thought that Su Xun, who looked quite gentle, would be so fierce when he shot, completely unreasonable.

    Not to mention other people, even Lao Su was shocked. Su Xun took care of the feelings of his family members, so he never made a move in front of his family. Lao Su didn't know that Su Xun was so powerful.

    It took a long time for the two security guards to get up, baring their teeth and cracking their mouths in pain, unable to speak, looking at Su Xun's eyes, there was already fear.

    "Don't talk nonsense with me, lead the way, I want to see your boss."

    Having said this, coupled with Su Xun's aura, the two security guards were really frightened, they dared not say a word, and hurriedly led the way.

    After the person left, the others looked at Lao Su and said, "Old Su, your son is too ruthless." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1230 Do you want money?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The woman quickly covered her clothes and ran out.

    Doing this kind of thing was suddenly met by someone, and there was more than one person, even the thick-skinned person couldn't stand it anymore, so he ran out quickly.

    "You who are you and what are you doing here?"

    The boss with a swollen face didn't seem to be panicking at all. He pulled up his pants and started questioning Su Xun, as if something happened to Su Xun.

    Su Xun also ignored him, just walked in, and saw the business card on the table, which was quite delicately made, with his name on it, Cao Junxiang.

    There are also quite a few names in front of them. There are a lot of them, which look very bluffing. In fact, these are probably liars. How can a normal person have such a name.

    Su Xun said lightly: "Mr. Cao, you said that in this county, people in small places can have so much money. Don't you think it's a little sinful that you defrauded everyone of their life savings?"

    "What are you talking about? I'm an investment company, don't you know? Our company mainly deals in financial products."

    "I'm leading everyone to make money and make money together, let them make money, do you understand? If you don't understand, don't talk nonsense here. Besides, you are so young, and you don't have the ability to buy financial products. I guess you can't buy financial products."  Didn't make much money."

    This guy is obviously a shrewd guy, he doesn't talk to Su Xun about the key points at all, basically he just talks about something erratically, and doesn't want to show his feet to Su Xun.

    After all, Su Xun's identity is still unclear at present. Who knows who he is, maybe he has a recording pen on his body, and he is deliberately telling him something. Everything is possible.

    However, for a person like this, he can deceive everyone so much money, which proves that he is really capable. This should not be the first time he has committed a crime.

    If it is really an ordinary person, I am afraid that they really do not have this ability, and the process is not clear.

    Sometimes deceiving people really depends on talent, and it has nothing to do with academic qualifications. Maybe you haven¨t graduated from elementary school, and all kinds of officials and businessmen can be fooled by you. This kind of thing  Not that it never happened.

    Su Xun was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, he patted the table directly, and then said: "Stop talking nonsense, I don't have so much time to waste with you."

    "Give me all the money cheated here and return it intact, otherwise I will let you know how great it is today."

    "hehe´´"

    Cao Junxiang didn't care about Su Xun's threat at all.

    Sneered a little, looked at Su Xun as if watching a joke, and said in his heart that you, a boy with no hair, dare to threaten me, I think you want to die.

    He said indifferently: "What are you, who can you represent, and it's not your investment. Why are you kidding me here?"

    "And let me tell you, our company's money has already been invested, so we have invested all of it. Now the time has not yet come, and the money cannot be taken out."

    Su Xun's head hurts when he heard what he said, and he thought that even if I don't know anything about business, I can tell that you are talking nonsense.

    "If you don't have money, I can't let you go today."

    "Why, you still want to do something, young man, what age is this, and you still want to use violence to solve the problem?"

    Cao Junxiang said nonchalantly, "Believe it or not, if you dare to touch me, I will put you in prison right away!"

    "Snapped´"

    Before he finished speaking, Su Xun went up and slapped the guy with his boss chair, and knocked him onto the ground, looking quite embarrassed.

    Cao Junxiang was stunned by the beating, and after getting up, he said with a face full of surprise: "Youwhat do you want to do, are you courting death?"

    "Didn't you let me move you, I moved, how about it."

    Cao Junxiang was so angry that he laughed out of his anger, and said very angrily: "Okay, you have a seed today."

    "Let me also tell you something, I don't want to die if I want money. If you have the ability, kill me today. Otherwise, I promise you, not only will you go in, but you will lose money and your family will be ruined."

    Cao Junxiang really doesn't care, he is a liar, he has many years of experience, and he has gained experience.

    To put it bluntly, it's not like I haven't encountered anything before.

    The key is that his identity is different now, is it?The boss of the company, at any rate in this county town, is considered a figure, and at the same time has managed from top to bottom, the relationship is not usually strong.

    Su Xun really dared to hit him, even if it was just a few simple hits, something serious would happen, he couldn't help but to go in, and he had to pay for it, so he won't kill you.

    In this day and age, do you really think beating someone is a good thing?

    Su Xun laughed, threatening him with this was really ridiculous, he would not be afraid of such a meaningless threat.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "You want to die, right? No problem, I will help you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went straight up and picked up this guy, and what he picked up was his leg.

    Cao Junxiang stood upside down in the air, and the weightlessness made him feel quite uncomfortable.

    At the same time, he was also very confused. With his own weight of more than 180 kilograms, this kid lifted himself up with one hand, and he still looked relaxed.

    I can probably realize it, it seems that something is wrong, but by this time, it is already too late.

    Su Xun carried him, opened the window, and threw the man out.

    Of course it wasn't really thrown, but to scare him, so that this guy almost mistakenly thought that he was thrown out, and kept screaming in fright, his voice sounded like a little girl.

    After yelling, I realized that I was still in mid-air, and I didn't really fall. As a result, I got better now, and the whole person panicked even more.

    It is too scary for people to fall in mid-air, and they may die at any time.

    His company's floor is quite high, and there is not even a green belt below it. If it goes down, it can be said that the whole person will undoubtedly die.

    No matter how courageous the person is, he will have to spare his life. He was really scared, so he hurriedly begged for mercy and said: "Brother, brother, I was wrong, please let me go."

    At this time, he really couldn't get tough anymore, and he didn't dare to speak harsh words. What if this boy was so hot-blooded that he couldn't stand the stimulation and really threw him down.

    People of this age can't be stimulated at all.

    Su Xun didn't want to throw him down, and he still had to ask for money. It's no good to kill this kind of person, and the money might not come back, obviously it's not worth it.

    More importantly, if there is a murder case, it will definitely not be hidden, and his father will definitely know that he did it. Su Xun doesn't want his family to leave any shadow.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1231 Want to buy me for a million?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Killing him won't kill him, but it doesn't mean that Su Xun can let him go. If I don't kill you, I have to scare you to death and make you arrogant with me.

    To deal with this kind of person, if you don't make him completely afraid, he won't give in.

    Naturally, Su Xun had nothing to reason with him, and could only use violent means to ask for money. It was useless to reason with him, and it was more efficient to do so.

    "Don't, put me on it quickly, brother, I was wrong, I was really wrong."

    This guy was so frightened that he kept screaming, and he didn't know what he was talking about, and he was incoherent.

    It was obvious that he was frightened, and the whole person was afraid. At the same time, Su Xun also smelled a smell of urine.

    He took a look, goosebumps all over his body, disgusting, really disgusting.

    This person's trousers were wet, and water droplets were constantly sliding down his face at this moment.

    Everyone knew exactly what this water drop was, but they were really scared to pee.

    Su Xun felt really disgusted, and immediately didn't want to touch this guy anymore, and threw him back with his hands, and said with a little disgust: "Hurry up, pay me back the money."

    ""

    The response to Su Xun was silence. This guy didn't speak, but looked like he was still in shock.

    I guess he hasn't recovered yet, he was too frightened to speak, he didn't look like a boss, Su Xun decided to give him a few seconds, so he wasn't so aggressive anymore.

    "Repay, how much money you invested, I will pay you back right away."

    Cao Junxiang has figured it out, don't mess with this kind of person, this kid might really have a mental problem.

    What he usually used to scare people was of no use to Su Xun.

    There is no other way but to give in for the time being. What if this kid turns crazy and goes crazy, what will happen to him? I can't just make life difficult for me because of a little money.

    No matter how much money you cheated, you have to live to spend it, otherwise it would be embarrassing.

    Wait until you get through this matter first, and then think of a way to deal with this kid when you look back. No matter what, you must kill him and teach him a profound lesson.

    Dare he ask for the money, I really think his money is so easy to ask for.

    There was never any reason to return the money he cheated into his hands, and today he has broken the precept.

    ?Su Xun laughed, and said in his heart that he would pay me back the money alone. You are thinking pretty well. I¨m not letting you just let it go so easily.

    He said directly: "I don't care how many people you paid back before."

    "I will return all the money cheated in this county, and I will act immediately within today."

    When Su Xun spoke, his eyes were very sharp.

    Su Xun can't care about other people, but the people who were with his father, those victims can be counted as his fellow villagers anyway, so we can't ignore this matter.

    "ah?"

    Cao Junxiang was dumbfounded directly, and said in his heart, no, you asked me to return everyone's money?  Not as much as you.

    Returning your money alone is already a big deal, it makes me feel bad, and you actually asked me to return everyone's money, how is that possible.

    Damn, if I pay back everyone's money, wouldn't it be a waste of work for a month or two this time, and he gave some sweets to the fish in the beginning, which is not a small amount.

    If all the money was returned, wouldn't it mean that he had lost money in vain? He absolutely couldn't accept the impossible.

    In my heart, I have already scolded the eighteen generations of Su Xun's ancestors. It can be said that I am quite upset, thinking that this kid seems to be sick.

    Who the hell do you think you are, do you think you are a superman, you can take care of everything, other people's money has something to do with you.

    But he didn't dare to say this, this kid is crazy, who knows if he will directly do it when he says it.

    In order to stabilize Su Xun and pass the current barrier, Cao Junxiang thought for a while and said, "Young man, I don't have so much money on me."

    "They invested a lot of money, and I used it for interest. I have already lost so much money. You asked me to pay back all the money at once. How is that possible?"

      Cao Junxiang said again: "How about this, in addition to the money you invested, I will give you an extra million, which is equivalent to your net profit."

    "Think about it, as long as you agree, you can earn a million for nothing. This million is probably enough for you to earn for a long time."

    "Besides, what can you do if you help those people get the money back? After all, it's someone else's money, and they won't give you a penny for favors."

    Su Xun smiled, this guy is indeed very smart, at this moment, he still does not forget to play tricks to seduce Su Xun.

    One million is indeed not a small number. It involves issues of human nature. Many people may really agree to it for this one million.

    Other people's affairs have nothing to do with me, and I can still earn a million for nothing, so why not do it, don't people live for themselves.

    Moreover, he paid out one million and was able to keep all the money he swindled, which can be regarded as minimizing his losses. This is indeed a talent and an idea.

    But he was too naive, thinking that he could buy Su Xun with a million dollars.

    To put it bluntly, all the property of his company is not enough in Su Xun's eyes, and I'm afraid Su Xun wouldn't bother to ask for it.

    I just want to seek justice for everyone.  If he thought so, then he was really wrong, Su Xun didn't say a word, just went up and slapped him.

    ?Beat Cao Junxiang in a daze, thinking what are you doing, you beat me even if I give you money, is it unreasonable?

    "Do you really think you can buy me off with a million dollars?"

    Su Xun said angrily: "You're wasting my time, maybe I've already made hundreds of millions, don't talk nonsense, return all the money to me quickly."

    "Brother, if you are not satisfied with one million, we can discuss it again, and I can give you more."

    This guy thought that Su Xun wanted to ask him for more money. If that was the case, Su Xun had nothing to say, so he directly dragged him up, and then sent him out of the window in the same way.

    "Give it or not, you can just say a word, if you don't pay back the money, I will send you down directly."

    "Guan, I will return all the money right away!"

    The guy was terrified when he spoke, and he nodded frantically in agreement. He experienced this feeling again, and suddenly felt that money and everything seemed unimportant.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1232 The Meaning of Doing Good

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Su Xun threw this guy back again, Cao Junxiang was in a bad mood and had completely lost the courage to fight Su Xun.

    Don't talk about money or not at this time, I guess Su Xun can give whatever he wants immediately, including py, nothing is more important than his own life.

    "Everyone come in, come and register, they have agreed to refund."

    After Su Xun went out, he immediately told everyone the exciting good news, making them one or two jump up immediately, with indescribable excitement in their hearts.

    Lao Su also hurried up and asked, "Xiao Xun, are they really letting go and wanting to refund the money?"

    "That's right, I've already talked about it just now, and I did say that I want to refund the money, but when everyone goes in later, there should be more orderly, as much as you want, and there is also a bill on the other side. If you ask for more, I don't think so."  It¨s easy to handle, but it also affects efficiency.￣

    Su Xun said again: "In addition, everyone can rest assured that they dare not refuse to give me with me. I will definitely finish this matter today."

    "Hey, it would be nice to get back the money that was originally invested. Who would want to ask for more, don't worry, we are not that kind of people."

    Everyone these days can be said to be hopeless in their hearts, because everyone present has invested a lot, and it is not as simple as tens of thousands of dollars.

    The recent situation has made everyone even ready to get their money back.

    After hearing this kind of good news suddenly, everyone is already satisfied, so why would they be greedy?

    The lesson this time also taught them a very important truth, people must not be greedy, otherwise it is easy to fold themselves into it.

    "Hurry up, everyone, call and call those who didn't come. Don't we have that WeChat discussion group? Let's say a few words in it and call everyone."

    ""

    After a commotion, everyone went to the company, and no one dared to stop them now.

    Liu Chunhua, cast 450,000, and give us your bank card number.

    Come on, who is Wang Fugui? Your 1.38 million has been remitted to you.

    The whole leather bag company became busy in an instant, and everyone seemed to be in a circle. Su Xun felt that after the establishment of their broken company, they probably had never been so busy.

    With Su Xun staring at him covetously, that Cao Junxiang didn't dare to act recklessly at all, so he could only endure the pain, watching the cheated money, and all went out.

    When this group of people asked for money, they were not ambiguous at all. Everyone came, and they remembered clearly how much each person invested.

    When receiving the money, some people even cried with joy.

    After all, most people are not quite the same as their father.

    Don't look at Lao Su who invested five million yuan, there are not many others who have more than him, but he has a solid foundation, and several million yuan is nothing to the family.

    Su Xun didn't even say a word about him. In fact, Lao Su also understood that no matter how much his wife said about him, it was nothing. He had been used to it for so many years.

    But if Su Xun said a few words about him, I guess old Su would really blame himself to death. After all, Su Xun earned the money so hard and was defeated by him like this.

    If so, Lao Su is also in a bad mood every day. It can be said that he can't eat well and sleep well, so don't worry too much.

    Not to mention other families, some people may have lost their minds and invested all the family property in it, and they didn't think about it for a while.

    By the time I figured it out, it was already too late.

    It goes without saying that the money can be returned now. People struggle all day long for such a thing.

    Don't say anything vulgar or not. You are not vulgar at all for the sake of money. On the contrary, those who say these things are pretending to be criminals. If you don't have money, you can't live a day.

    "That's great, Su Xun, I can finally sleep peacefully this time, and I don't think your mother will scold me when I get home."

    After Lao Su saw the text message in his hand, he immediately felt relieved.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Actually, this amount of money is nothing, but you have to understand my mother's feelings. She loves this money very much."

    "If you want to do something in the future, the two of you can actually discuss it together, even if you want to open a shop for something, and you won't get paid for it. Don't believe these things that are not in a hurry.  gone."

    "Don't mention it,?I have to hand in the money immediately when I get back. It would be nice to have some money to buy wine and drink in the future. What else should I invest in.  "

    Su Xun smiled, and didn't say anything. The lives of his parents have passed for so many years, so to speak, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.

    Tucao is Tucao, don't take it seriously.

    "Oh, young man, thank you so much. If you hadn't asked for money for us this time, I really don't know what to do."

    A woman who looked about 40 or 50 years old ran up to Su Xun and knelt down immediately.

    At the same time, he cried and said: "The more than one million yuan is for my son to get married next year. I plan to buy him a house to pay the down payment, as well as money for the wedding."

    "The whole family's savings are here. I dare not go home these days. The whole family is talking about me. I really want to die. If the money doesn't come back, I probably won't be able to survive.  "

    Su Xun was taken aback, and hurried up to pull her up, and said, "Auntie, don't act like this, I can't stand it, let's talk about it."

    "That's right, at your age, a young man like him can't bear it, so get up quickly." Old Su also said quickly.

    In the concept of rural people, the older ones kneel down to the younger ones. Everyone is not of the same generation, and it is easy to lose their lives. He is worried about his son.

    Su Xun looked at the tearful woman in front of her, and she didn't look like a rich family. The one million yuan was probably the whole family's savings for many years.

    There is no doubt that if it wasn't for her this time, she would be under too much pressure, and she might really think about committing suicide.

    When someone in the family encounters this kind of thing, the first reaction must be to blame you. After all, no one feels uncomfortable, and it is not a matter of whether the relationship is good or not.

    Because of this incident, Su Xun's parents also quarreled at home.

    Perhaps after something happened to this woman, the family members would regret it too much. They would have known that they would not have said those things at the time, but regrets are useless.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Su Xun saved her life, and the aunt is a real person, so she knelt down to thank Su Xun.

    Suddenly, I felt that my trip today was very meaningful, and people were not as selfish as I imagined.

    For example, other people are actually grateful to Su Xun. Su Xun saved many families.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1233 Tolerance gets more and more angry

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, Auntie, these are all things within our capabilities. In fact, after my dad was cheated, he was also in a hurry."

    Su Xun comforted him a few words, "After you go home, don't do it again, you won't have such good luck next time."

    To put it bluntly, it is also very important for people to be able to control themselves and maintain a certain level of calmness.

    There are too many scammers these days, and it is impossible for you to wipe out all the scammers, so only by being careful can you prevent yourself from being fooled.

    "Young man, and I have to thank you too. If it weren't for you, I really don't know if I can get the money back."

    "Oh, don't mention it. I've been dying of anxiety these two days. Fortunately, a young man came to help."

    "Old Su, I really didn't expect your son to be so capable. You are really lucky."

    "The young man looks handsome. Do you have a girlfriend yet? The youngest daughter in my family happens to be about the same age as you. Would you like to think about it?"

    "I must invite you two to dinner at noon, thank you for your great kindness."

    "I think, in the future, we must come to thank Lao Su properly."

    ""

    The reactions of other people were similar, all of them were grateful.

    Although it was not as exaggerated as kneeling down, they also expressed their feelings enthusiastically. One or two wanted to invite dinner, and some wanted to share some money with Su Xun.

    I guess I thought so in my heart. I already thought that I couldn¨t get it. The money is equivalent to a loss. Now it¨s a free profit if I take it out, and it¨s only natural to give it to Su Xun.

    Of course, Su Xun would definitely not ask for that little money. He despises tens of thousands of dollars, and on the contrary, it will affect his reputation. Why bother.

    It was originally a good thing, and I don't want to change the flavor because of this.

    There are also various invitations to dinner and the like, which were all rejected by Su Xun. He and Lao Su worked hard for a long time before they escaped from this company.

    I just heard Lao Su say: "Come on, I'm in a good mood today, let's find a place to eat, just the two of us, let's go home to eat in the evening."

    Su Xun smiled, father is in a good mood, that is more important than anything else, this is the main purpose of his visit this time, so what are the millions.

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun and the others left, the whole leather bag company was very quiet and terrifying, and everyone's faces didn't look too good.

    No one dared to speak anymore, because they all knew what what happened just now meant.

    They are all key employees, so they still don't know what kind of activities they are doing in their company, of course they are clear, so one or two seem to be in mourning.

    After all, after this incident, they have been working in vain for the past two months, and they may not be able to get their salary back, let alone any bonuses.

    These things are all linked to performance. The so-called performance, that is, how much money was cheated, is now a waste of time.

    Of course, no one dared to speak. This matter has nothing to do with their group of employees. The boss hasn't said anything yet. What do they have to say.

    Cao Junxiang locked himself in the office at this time, looking rather ugly.

    There are still a lot of wet pants, and the smell is really unacceptable, but Cao Junxiang doesn't bother to change his pants anymore, he is not in the mood at all.

    At this time, I just patronize and feel sorry for him for losing so much money.

    It is no exaggeration to say that there are tens of millions. The tens of millions that were cheated just now were all given away. Originally, these belonged to him.

    ?Besides Su Xun, there are still a few people in this world who can keep their faces unchanged after losing tens of millions.

    I really feel sorry for the money I have worked so hard to cheat.

    This is not the most ruthless, the most ruthless thing is that in order to seduce these people, he gave some sweets to them when they invested in the early stage, so that they could get benefits and so on.

    And this income is quite high, the purpose is to attract people, there are several million.

    It's equivalent to him losing several million in vain, and that's not all. The company's expenses here in the past two months are not small sums. The office building alone costs hundreds of thousands a month.

    There is no way to calculate carefully at all, the more he calculates, the more distressed he is, because he knows that this blood loss.

    originally planned to spend a few days?You can run away, and when the time comes, you will get tens of millions, which is simply flattering.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, a major change occurred, and it could be called a blow to the head, all because of that kid.

    Cao Junxiang thought of Su Xun at this time, and he gritted his teeth, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and this kid even scared him to pee.

    Thinking about his life, he has never been so embarrassing.

    Just now it was because he was worried about his own life and was more afraid of Su Xun, so he held back, but thinking about it now, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.

    This matter can't be settled like this, Cao Junxiang's face showed a ferocious look: "Boy, you dare to threaten me, just wait for me, I will take all the money lost today from you."

    This guy also probably knows how much Su Xun's father has invested, and he is one of the few people with the most money. This kid also looks like a rich man.

    It will be very cool to turn around and really blackmail, this guy has already started to fantasize.

    Anyway, he definitely couldn't bear this matter, otherwise he would lose his blood, so he quickly made a phone call to the leader of the police station in the county.

    "Hello, is this Wang Suo?" Cao Junxiang said immediately.

    The name of this king's office is Wang Hao, and he is the best policeman in the county. Basically, Cao Junxiang spent a lot of money with him.

    Cao Junxiang spent a lot of money on managing relationships, because he knew very well that if you do this kind of thing, everyone will definitely report to the police after being cheated.

    If someone really comes to trouble you, then you won't feel too well. The best way is to spend money and hurry up to establish a relationship.

    It's not the first time he's done this kind of thing, so it's very clear, plus the money he managed, it's estimated that he lost tens of millions.

    Let¨s not talk about not earning, and losing so much, who can accept this.

    "Hey, it's Mr. Cao. I don't know Mr. Cao is a busy man, why did he remember to call me?"

    "Don't mention Wang Suo, something happened to me here, I was threatened with violence, and almost killed me." Cao Junxiang was telling the truth.

    "What?"

    Wang Hao on the other end of the phone was shocked, and asked directly: "No way, when did such a courageous person appear in our county?"

    "Can I still lie to you? I just took away all the money from my company. Now I want to die." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1235

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    How could Wang Hao hear what Nanlin was thinking in his heart? He didn't have the guts to speculate, but hurriedly said: "Nanju, there is something I have to report to you."

    "What's the matter, you said"

    When Nanlin heard that there was something to report, he co-authored that he had misunderstood him, so his tone softened a bit.

    Wang Hao didn't dare to waste any time in front of Nanlin, "Then what, we received a report from the county town, and I saw the photo, which has something to do with Su Xun."

    "What, how did Su Xun get involved, what is going on, you explain it clearly to me!" Nan Lin couldn't sit still immediately.

    He who was calm at first, but after hearing Su Xun's name, he couldn't help being a little restless, which is also a normal thing.

    ?After all, I haven't seen Su Xun for a while, and I don't know much about his recent news. He must be very busy, so Nanlin doesn't feel the nerve to bother him.

    Now that he suddenly heard about Su Xun, how could he sit still.

    When Wang Hao heard Nanlin's tone, a fool could tell that he was very concerned, which proved that the relationship between Su Xun and him was really extraordinary.

    Fortunately, I made the right choice. As expected, there was nothing wrong with reporting it immediately. Maybe because of this matter, he could still gain points in Nanlin's heart.

    Having a good impression is really more important than anything else, and it will be of great help, which cannot be described in words for a while.

    Hearing the urgency in Nanlin's words, he didn't dare to delay at all, and hurriedly said: "The boss of a company reported the case, saying that Su Xun went to their company."

    "He was violently coerced, almost killed him, and all the money from their company was transferred away."

    Wang Hao then said: "I didn't dare to check it at this time, so I called you and reported it."

    Of course, he didn't have the nerve to speak out about the tricky things between him and Cao Junxiang, nor did he have the courage.

    If this is said, maybe he will be unlucky too.

    "fart!"

    Unexpectedly, Nan Lin cursed before he finished speaking.

    I just heard him say: "How could Su Xun be that kind of person? He won't seek trouble for no reason. It must be that some company offended him."

    "And with his net worth, what broken companies in your county can make him fancy, and he probably doesn't bother to look at the combined wealth of all companies."

    Nanlin didn't even think about it, thinking that the person who reported the case was talking nonsense.

    He knows who Su Xun is, and his character is absolutely no problem, otherwise the two of them wouldn't be friends.

    You said that Su Xun would threaten people's lives casually, this Nan Lin definitely didn't believe it.

    There is only one possibility, how did the people in that company offend him, otherwise Su Xun would not have made a move.

    As for money or not, that's even more nonsense.

    How much money does your company in the county town have? Really big companies will not go to the county town.

    There is Tianji Technology Company behind Su Xun, which is a hot company right now. It is even more impossible for him to see the money of your small company.

    Even if this thing is true, Su Xun also has a reason for doing this, he is not a boring person.

    On the other end of the phone, Wang Hao smiled wryly. What Nanlin said just now was really amateurish, and he didn't look like a professional policeman at all.

    ? To be truly professional, before things are clear, you must not draw conclusions casually, you have to investigate, and everyone speaks with facts.

    But Nanlin was fine, and only heard about what was going on. He didn't figure it out yet, so he directly set the nature of the case.

    This is wrong behavior, but does Wang Hao dare to speak? He doesn't dare at all. Nanlin will do whatever he says.

    Instead, he could only ask: "South Bureau, how should we deal with this matter?"

    "Like this, hurry up and arrest all the people in that company for me, and check what's going on for me."

    Nan Lin said: "I will send people down from the city in the future. If I find out that this matter has been handled improperly, then you can take care of it yourself."

    Wang Hao immediately broke out in a cold sweat, and heard that Nanlin was attaching great importance to it. If this matter is not handled well in the future, it is estimated that everyone will die together, and we must pay attention to it.

    The people from that company, I'm afraid they are?Suddenly, no one can keep them, especially that Cao Junxiang, he is not a good guy.

    The matter of starting a company is a financial fraud in a big way, and it has been shut down for a few years, and there is no problem at all.

    People who are not clean themselves are naturally much easier to deal with.

    Wang Hao quickly agreed: "Don't worry, the South Bureau, I will definitely deal with the case as soon as possible and report the progress to you in time."

    "Okay, you should hurry up. You did pretty well in today's matter." Before hanging up the phone, Nan Lin said without any pain.

    But this sentence was a huge encouragement to Wang Hao, which almost made him go to heaven. At the same time, he was full of energy, so he wanted to deal with this matter quickly.

    After hanging up the phone here, Nanlin made a call to Su Xun's mobile phone. At this time, Su Xun and his father were eating in a restaurant.

    It was not a high-end occasion, the two of them found a place at random.

    Seeing that Nanlin was calling, Su Xun hurriedly said, "Brother Nan, why did you call me?"

    "I'm ashamed to say it, but you don't even tell me if your kid is back."

    Su Xun said in surprise: "I'll go, I just got home yesterday, you know it now, you won't arrange any eyeliner."

    "You can pull it off, I have nothing to do in my spare time, I will arrange eyeliner at your home."

    Nanlin immediately said seriously: "I received a report today. Did you go to some company to do something? After you left, they immediately called the police."

    "It is said that you threatened other people's lives and forcibly seized the company's property."

    Su Xun laughed immediately, it seems that Cao Junxiang still didn't scare enough, he was really courageous, he dared to call the police, it really gave him a face.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying truthfully: "It's just right that he called the police, so let's deal with this scourge of him, so that he won't go to other places to deceive people in the future."

    As far as this guy's urine is concerned, Su Xun can be sure that after he leaves the county where he lives, he will definitely make a comeback, resume his old business, and continue to do this kind of thing.

    After losing this wave, it is estimated that he will intensify his efforts and increase his efforts.

    With his ability, it is really not difficult to deceive people. In the end, there are many unlucky people, and tragedies will happen again.

    It's just that next time, Su Xun won't be able to take care of it. Where did he come from?

    It's better to take this opportunity once and for all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1236: Take It All For Me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's going on that makes you so angry?" Nanlin asked.

    He wouldn't doubt Su Xun's right or wrong at all, but he was just a little curious, why a broken company in a small county town could make Su Xun so angry, if it is reasonable, he probably doesn't have that ability.

    Su Xun roughly said, "What kind of company is that? It's actually just a fraudulent bag company. It was just established in the county not long ago."

    "In the name of investment, they bought their financial products, saying that they could have high returns, and deceived many people into investing."

    "So that's the case. I said what's going on. Now this kind of thing is also happening on the Internet. Many people have become vigilant."

    After all, Nanlin is a policeman. Such cases are nothing new to him, and he has heard of them many times.

    Su Xun said again: "It just so happens that my dad was also fooled. He invested several million in it and would not come back, which made people almost depressed. I didn't know until I came back yesterday, and today I ran to deal with it non-stop."

    "The boss of this company is always an old fritter. If I don't get tough with him, how can he pay back the money? I asked him to return all the money he cheated."

    Nanlin finally understood what was going on, and it was exactly what he thought. Su Xun was doing a good thing instead, and should be encouraged.

    I just heard Nanlin say: "You are really serious, why don't you give my uncle my contact information, if something happens later, just ask him to contact me."

    "I won't bother you. I'll do it myself and deal with it casually. If you make a move, you have to go through procedures and the like. It's not as quick as me."

    "Okay, let's stop talking about this with you. Do you have time to have a meal? The old man at home is thinking about you." Nanlin asked.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry, I've been busy these two days, I will definitely go to Linjiang, don't worry."

    "Okay, let's not talk about it, I'll be waiting for you in Linjiang. If you don't come, I can take someone to Jianghai to drag you back right away."

    Su Xun smiled, and the two of them hung up the phone.

    "Who, why are you still telling people so carefully, and when I was depressed, I was in a bad mood just two days ago."

    After hanging up the phone, Father Su asked.

    As the saying goes, family ugliness should not be publicized, how can such a shameful thing be said casually, as long as you don't know it yourself.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "A friend of mine is the policeman in Linjiang. He also heard about this. Just as I said, all the liars in the company will be arrested."

    "That's not bad. Those people really have to be arrested. If they are not arrested, one or two will be lawless."

    Old Su Li immediately slapped the table and said, which shows how much he hates that group of people.

    Almost got scammed out of millions, this one must hate them.

    ！！！！！！

    In that investment company, the atmosphere was not very good at this time, and everyone was equivalent to losing their jobs all of a sudden.

    Not to mention that the fruits of hard work are gone, and the incident is so big that in a small county town, it is impossible to hide something.

    In other words, this is all right now, everyone knows that they are deceiving people, that is to say, the future business will definitely not be able to expand, which is very embarrassing.

    They might not be able to stay in this place.

    The manager who had been sanctioned by Su Xun, when Cao Junxiang came out of the office, quickly seized the opportunity to ask: "Mr. Cao, what should we do next?"

    Everyone looked at Cao Junxiang, waiting for an order from him, because at this time, they really didn't know what to do.

    People like Cao Junxiang have a clear mind, of course he can see that everyone's emotions are not too high.

    So he was dissatisfied and said: "I'm not in a hurry yet, you one or two, why are you here in a hurry."

    "Tell you, I have already called the police. I have someone on the police's side. That kid is out of luck. He will obediently hand over the money to me in return. You are indispensable for dividends and so on."

    "Very good!"

    "Mr. Cao is mighty!"

    "I knew that with Mr. Cao around, there would definitely be no problems."

    "Now I can rest assured."

    ""

    Everyone immediately cheered, it seemed that the haze just now was swept away in an instantempty.

    As long as you have money and don't work for nothing, then everything is easy to say, and nothing can be forgiven.

    "President Cao is not well, the police are here."

    At this time, a security guard rushed in, and everyone couldn't calm down in front of the police.

    Cao Junxiang was also stunned for a moment, and then he said: "I know, I must be here to investigate and collect evidence. Don't worry, everyone, we are all our own."

    When all the employees heard this, they relaxed a little bit. With the boss around, everything was assured.

    When my boss made a phone call, these policemen took action immediately. If ordinary people, how could they be treated like this, don't even think about it.

    Sure enough, several policemen walked in, and the person leading the team was Wang Hao.

    Nanlin had issued a death order for this matter, so he had to take it personally and attach great importance to it, so as not to cause any problems later.

    Cao Junxiang saw that Nanlin was coming, and his whole face was full of smiles. He smiled and said, "Oh, Wang Suo, you have to go there yourself. It's really hard work for you."

    Just when he was about to get close, Wang Hao didn't even look at him, and said with a serious face: "Come on, handcuff him for me!"

    A policeman behind him walked up immediately, and he moved quickly, handcuffing the guy so that he couldn't move.

    The expression on Cao Junxiang's whole face can be said to be quite astonished. I'm not mistaken, what happened and why did he arrest him?

    Just listen to Cao Junxiang said puzzledly: "No, what are you doing, Wang Suo, did you arrest the wrong person?"

    "Now I suspect that your company is involved in financial fraud. Now everyone needs to follow me back to the police station for investigation and take them all away."

    Wang Hao didn't talk to Cao Junxiang at all. The two of them have now drawn a clear line and can't have any intersection.

    All the people in the company were stunned. They were quite happy just now. They felt that things were not that bad, and the police had already dispatched.

    But why were they all arrested? Is there something wrong with this plot?

    Cao Junxiang couldn't bear it anymore, he yelled directly: "Hey, what are you doing, you didn't recognize anyone after taking money?"

    "I'm telling you, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will make you unable to get out for the rest of your life. Please cooperate with the investigation."

    Wang Hao's eyes are very cold, everyone is not a good bird, and he must think of himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1237 No turning back

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cao Junxiang was completely confused. Wang Hao, who was talking and laughing with him on the phone just now, suddenly seemed to be a different person. Could it be that he was taken away by someone?

    Full of questions, Cao Junxiang didn't dare to ask anything at this time.

    ?Because he saw Wang Hao's eyes, which can be said to be quite cold, and he didn't want to communicate with him at all, who knows what's going on.

    In the end, there was no accident. All the people in the company were taken away for investigation, and this leather bag company, which had harmed everyone, no longer existed.

    It's okay to talk about other employees, after all, there are too many people, and it is impossible to deal with all of them one by one, but a guy like Cao Junxiang must not be able to escape.

    This person already has a criminal record. It can be said that it is too easy to mess with him. There is no need to make excuses at all, because he has criminal acts himself.

    If you offend Su Xun, you must not let him go. Wang Hao is very ruthless, so he directly asked the court to convict him. It can be said that after Cao Junxiang, at least within ten years, he will not be able to go out and harm others.  .

    Of course, Su Xun didn't know about this kind of thing, and Nanlin didn't tell him that this kind of trivial matter is just a matter of lifting a finger, so there is no need to mention it again, because it doesn't have much meaning.

    Su Xun stayed at home for two days, and then he went back. He couldn't stay at home all the time, he was not a person with nothing to do.

    Moreover, if a person of his age stays at home all the time, it is obviously outrageous. After a long time, people will inevitably gossip, and people in the countryside are like this.

    Su Xun passed by Linjiang when he was leaving, and went to Nanlin's house for a meal to maintain his relationship.

    Su Xun didn't contact other old friends anymore, because he didn't have so much time, and he didn't think it was necessary.

    Many people are no longer on the same line as the current Su Xun, and Su Xun can't maintain the previous contacts at this time. For Su Xun, it is a waste of time.

    After leaving Nanlin's house, Su Xun hurried back to Jianghai. This time, Su Xun planned to make a breakthrough.

    It has been a while since he stayed in the Ninth Grade Golden Core Realm. During this time, Su Xun almost stopped his cultivation and did not improve himself.

    But it's good to do it this way, because by doing so, you can completely stabilize your realm.

    The next realm is the Nascent Soul Realm. This is a division of a large realm, and it is different from the small realm breakthrough when you are still in the Golden Core Realm.

    The difficulty naturally increases exponentially. There are many monks in the Jindan realm, but there are only a few in the Nascent Soul realm. The difficulty is very high, and this is naturally the ultimate reason.

    Therefore, when breaking through, you must be cautious, and you must not make a breakthrough if you are not fully prepared.

    Breakthrough Although there is no rule that you can only break through once, but if you fail the first time, then the next step will be more difficult, almost equivalent to a death sentence.

    There is no such thing as practice makes perfect with this thing, the first time is the most sure time.

    Under normal circumstances, everyone does not think that they are sure, and they will never make a breakthrough.

    ? If you are really sure, you still encounter problems in the process of breaking through. If you fail to succeed, then there is nothing you can do. It means that your talent is limited to this, and you cannot make any major progress.

    These things cannot be compensated by hard work, and you can't force them.

    For Su Xun, these situations do not exist, and he has nothing to prepare for. Basically, if he wants to break through, with the magic core, the speed is very fast.

    Of course, the only thing that worried Su Xun was that his breakthrough was too fast.

    Especially during the time in the buffer zone, Su Xun can be said to be making breakthroughs all the way, and he was still a rookie at the fifth-rank Golden Core Realm when he entered.

    Compared with those people, the fifth-rank Jindan realm is really weak, but when it came out, it became the strongest one.

    Nascent Soul Realm is very important, so Su Xun dare not be careless, so he completely emptied himself during this period of time, and he took it as a rest for a while.

    For Su Xun, it's been a while, but it's only been a week. If other cultivators find out, he might still be pissed to death.

    Te Niang's family may be stuck in a certain realm for more than ten years, or even decades.

    It's only been a week or so and you feelIs it a long time?

    For Su Xun, this is indeed the case, after all, he is different from ordinary people.

    After having this time to buffer, Su Xun felt that it was about the same.

    Without any hesitation, Su Xun directly took out a magic core of a magic general, which was the magic core of the twin magic generals.

    He still has Mo Xie's magic core in his hand, but it looks quite precious. Su Xun thinks it's a bit wasteful to use this to break through. It's better to use it after reaching the Nascent Soul Realm.

    With the magic core of an ordinary magic general, it is basically possible to break through, and there is no problem.

    Su Xun was very careful, and arranged the interior of the house. At the same time, he also told An Suke that he would not come back for the next two days, because he had something to do.

    It's my first breakthrough, so I don't have much experience.

    What I said seems to be a bit of nonsense, because when anyone breaks through, it is the first time.

    ?But Su Xun is different, he doesn¨t even have an elder by his side, and it¨s up to Su Xun to teach him some experience.

    It was only when Su Xun broke through that he realized that breaking through from the Golden Core Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm was actually a rather painful process. How painful it is, this cannot be described in words, it is the ultimate torture.

    And it's continuous, like someone pricking your finger with a needle 24 hours a day.

    If the willpower is a little weaker, it is estimated that it will collapse immediately, and the breakthrough will naturally fail, so there is no such thing as a successful breakthrough.

    The golden core state is to condense the golden core in the body, the first rank is one, and the ninth rank golden core is nine dazzling golden cores.

    And if you want to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, you need to crush all the golden elixirs in your body, smash them with spiritual energy, and knead them together to form a Nascent Soul.

    So this process is really quite a process.

    For monks in the Golden Core Realm, the Golden Core is almost the most important thing, and it cannot be damaged at all, but it is forcibly crushed at this time, one can imagine how painful it is.

    There is no turning back, the Golden Core is already broken, if the breakthrough is unsuccessful and there is no way to condense the Nascent Soul, then there will be eternal doom, and even the strength of the Golden Core will be lost.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1238

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The process of breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm is very difficult, and it can even be said to be a kind of torture for people. Those who have not experienced it will never understand.

    And those who have experienced it, I am afraid that no matter how you describe it in words, you will not be able to feel that way.

    Some things, you still have to experience it yourself.

    For Su Xun, this is the only way to go. In his cognition, Nascent Soul Realm is just a process on his way forward, not the point.

    In other words, if he couldn't collapse at the gate of Nascent Soul Realm, that would be a shame.

    In this matter, Su Xun's willpower can be said to be quite strong, and he has not wavered in any way.

    I don't know how long it took, but when Su Xun opened his eyes again, he had completed his transformation and successfully reached the Nascent Soul Realm.

    This is a brand new feeling, Su Xun can swear that he has never felt such a strong feeling, that kind of power from the inside out.

    Even at this time, Su Xun will feel inflated, no matter who is in front of him, he can handle it.

    After reaching the Nascent Soul Realm, you can understand what strength is in this realm, and people in the Golden Core Realm can't be compared at all.

    It was a miracle that Su Xun was able to defeat the demon general before. Of course, part of the reason was the strength of the demon. Even if he reached that level, he would be weaker and not at the same level.

    Nascent Soul Realm is in this world, after all, let¨s not talk about it. You are already a relatively high-level existence among immortal cultivators. No matter where you go, no one can ignore you.

    If the Golden Core Realm is not bad, then the Nascent Soul Realm is definitely different, this is high-end combat power.

    Nascent Soul Realm like Su Xun's age, probably very few in the world, we can't say that there are none, but who knows how many years it will take for one to come out.

    At the same time, in Su Xun's body, the original nine golden elixirs were gone, replaced by a Nascent Soul.

    The so-called Nascent Soul looks like a villain the size of a palm, like a ghost, but the facial features on the face are exactly the same as Su Xun, as if he is a little Su Xun, it can be seen that this Nascent Soul  It is based on the appearance of each person.

    It is also something exclusive to everyone. Once the Nascent Soul is traumatized, it is really dangerous.

    Among other things, after reaching the Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun's strength rose to another level.

    At this time, no matter who you are, Su Xun doesn't have to worry about anything, let alone the Baisha Gang, even the powerful forces in Yaowang Valley, when they move Su Xun, they have to weigh it carefully before making a move.

    If you really want to touch Su Xun, you have to plan to damage a few Nascent Soul Realm monks.

    This is a scarce resource in any force.

    Besides, now that the enemy is at hand, Su Xun has not offended anyone, and they have no reason to deal with Su Xun. It should be a happy thing to have Su Xun in the new Nascent Soul Realm.

    ！！！！！！！！

    A few days passed in such a silent manner. During these few days, it happened that the school was also on summer vacation, and it was summer.

    Su Xun is more casual. He didn't go to the final exam, and the teachers all turned a blind eye. What can you do with this kind of student.

    Just in time for the vacation, I had a meal with two roommates. Liu Rufeng's home is in Jianghai, so he didn't care.

    Jiang Wu's house is farther away, and he is still in the north. He hasn't been back for half a year, so he has to go home.

    However, he said that he had to come back within a week or so, and find something to do in Jianghai. He couldn't spend two months at home.

    Su Xun originally wanted to introduce him to a job. Tianji Technology Company is so big, it is not easy to arrange something for Jiang Wu to do.

    It just so happens that Jiang Wu is a computer major. It can be said that he can learn a lot and have a place to use.

    However, he was rejected by Jiang Wu. His freshman year has just ended, and the pressure to go to such a big company is really too great.

    And after he went in, everyone knew that he was a related family, and they were afraid that he would not do well and would cause trouble for Su Xun later.

    Now that he has said so, Su Xun will definitely not persuade him.

    They are all my brothers, so I can't force anything. Besides, he is indeed still a college student, so there is no need to be so anxious.

    When he really graduates, can Su Xun arrange a good place for him?

    The three brothers blew a night of cows and drank.?? It was dark, and they dispersed the next day.

    Life is like this, stop and go, everyone in your life cannot exist forever.

    The more you grow up, the more you will understand that separation is really a common thing in life.

    Su Xun has not moved much in Jianghai, mainly waiting for the people from the Baisha Gang.

    Su Xun was a little surprised that the members of the Baisha gang had remained silent all this time.

    After the group of people went back, they must have told their leader exactly what happened.

    Now that I know what's going on, why don't you come? It seems that I'm still a little scared, so I'm still waiting for the opportunity.

    Su Xun has nothing to do. If he can't wait for that person, Su Xun is really worried.

    So he didn't dare to leave Jianghai for a while, in case the Baisha gang arrived after he left.

    Now everyone is exhausted. If it is really impossible, Su Xun will play hard and ask Yang Jingrui and the others for help, and go to kill the Baisha Gang.

    In this way, future troubles can be avoided forever.

    Of course, if you do this, it will inevitably cause some criticism, and it will also make the gang strength rebound, which is not conducive to everyone's unity.

    There is no other way but to wait.

    When I had nothing to do today, Su Xun was playing Glory of Kings. I haven't played for a while, and found that the new season has started, and there are several new heroes.

    Quickly rushed some cash, bought skin heroes and so on, and upgraded to Xinyue membership.

    "Buzz"

    Unexpectedly, during the team battle, a call came in, causing Su Xun to pop up the game, and Su Xun was so angry that he almost smashed the phone.

    This Tianji mobile phone is good for everything, but in terms of games, there is a small flaw. No matter how people make calls, it will not affect the game.

    Later, I have to talk to the people in the company and ask them to improve it. They can't be like fruit phones and go their own way.

    Many domestic mobile phones are actually doing a good job in this area. They have a do-not-disturb mode. When a call comes in, it will only be displayed on the top, and it will not affect the game process.

    "Hey, what's the matter, do you know how much you have delayed me?"

    The call was from the old man sweeping the floor. Su Xun's tone made him a little confused, so he said, "I didn't know it was inconvenient for you to answer the phone. People from Yaowanggu are here. Let me tell you."

    ps: Thank you "Guanzhu Ceramics" book friend for the reward of 10,000 book coins. It has been a long time since I met Wan Reward, thank you very much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1239 Brother

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was a little surprised when he heard it. He didn't expect the people from Yaowang Valley to come.

    ? To be reasonable, it hasn't been long since we parted. What are they doing here? Could it be that they are just here to thank themselves?

    Su Xun doesn't know exactly what he came here for, but Su Xun doesn't care, because he knows that the people of Yaowanggu will not do anything to him.

    All in all, he definitely wouldn't be here to trouble him. To be fair, he saved the lives of so many people in Yaowang Valley. These sects are definitely not people who will repay their kindness.

    After all, he is a big sect, so there must be some minimum morals and other things.

    Su Xun then said: "Okay, then wait for a while, I will come right away."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun hung up the phone.

    The people from Yaowanggu must have come to look for him, not the people from the Mo family. The main reason is that they don¨t know Su Xun¨s contact information, so they found the Mo family.

    Now we all know that the relationship between the Mo family and Su Xun is not so good. If you want to find Su Xun, you can go directly to the Mo family.

    It's time to come, it just so happens that Su Xun has already made a breakthrough and has time.

    Currently it is the initial stage of Nascent Soul Realm, and Su Xun's realm will take some time to consolidate. In the next period of time, it is estimated that Su Xun will not be able to break through any more.

    Of course, this period of time is only for him. For others, it is probably like blinking an eye, which is nothing.

    It is already very familiar to go to Mo's house, Su Xun still flies there directly in order to hurry up.

    After passing by, the sweeping old man came to greet Su Xun in person, probably because he wanted to take this opportunity to secretly say a few words to Su Xun.

    Otherwise, he would not be so diligent.

    I only heard the old man sweeping the floor grabbed Su Xun, and asked in a low voice: "I said, you boy, did you cause trouble outside again? If you offend people in Yaowanggu, we will all be gone."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? If I offend the people in Yaowang Valley, why would I come here? I must have run away long ago."

    The old man sweeping the floor said angrily: "I'll go, you kid is so heartless, if people run away, wouldn't our Mo family be finished?"

    Su Xun didn't bother to talk about these things with him, so he hurriedly said: "Don't worry, there is nothing wrong with them. We have a good relationship with them. We are all friends. It's not as serious as you think."

    The old man sweeping the floor was relieved. To be honest, he was quite scared. There was the Baisha Gang before.

    Just now I came to look for Su Xun, just to secretly ask about the situation.

    The old man sweeping the floor said: "That's fine. The person who came to see you is a young man who looks older than you. His surname is Chen."

    Once he heard that the surname was Chen, Su Xun was not surprised. Nine out of ten he was an acquaintance, that is, Chen Feng, the leader of Yaowanggu in the buffer zone that day.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, go in and have a look, don't be so nervous, I'm covering you, what are you afraid of, no one can touch you."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun patted the old man's shoulder. Ever since he mixed with himself, this old man was not simple. He was scared all day long, which was quite miserable.

    Two people walked in, and a young man got up from the sofa, and said loudly, "This one should be Brother Su Xun, right?"

    "Um?"

    Su Xun's expression froze, and he looked a little embarrassed, because he didn't know this person.

    It doesn't look like he is young, at least over 30 years old, but because of the strengthening of the body, the immortals will look younger.

    Maybe he can be even older, this young man is aimed at the age of the sweeping old man.

    The whole person is even more star-shaped, looks very temperamental, can be called a handsome noble son.

    In the human world, it is estimated that if he stands still, countless girls will jump on him.

    What he is wearing is the uniform robe of Yaowanggu, which is very common. Su Xun has seen this kind of clothes at the auction that Jianghai's Yaowanggu made at the beginning.

    Not to mention that the last time I was in the buffer zone, I had contact with people from Yaowanggu. They were all dressed in this kind of clothes, and I was already familiar with it. It seemed that they were indeed from Yaowanggu.

    just this person, Su Xun has never seen it before, it is not the Chen Feng he imagined.

    The old man sweeping the floor next to him was also puzzled, thinking what was going on, Su Xun didn't say they were friends, but after talking for a long time, there was no response.

    If it is reasonable, if a friend meets, he should talk, how can he be stunned.

    The guy with star eyebrows and sword eyes laughed and said, "Brother Su Xun, you probably don't know me, my name is Chen Yao!"

    "Chen Yao?"

    A very strange name, the first time Su Xun heard it, he definitely didn't know who it was.

    However, when this man spoke, he had good intentions, and it was obvious that he was not looking for trouble.

    "You don't know me, but you must know my brother."

    Chen Yao said with a smile: "My younger brother, named Chen Feng, is in the buffer zone, thanks to you."

    "So it's Chen Feng's brother."

    Su Xun finally understood when he heard this. The two brothers are both from Yaowang Valley. Seeing Chen Yao like this, it is obvious that his cultivation level is higher.

    If he is Chen Feng's elder brother, then it is not a surprise that he can find here.

    Su Xun immediately cupped his fists and said, "So it's Brother Chen, hello!"

    To put it bluntly, the friendship between him and the people in Yaowanggu, even Chen Feng, is very average, not as good as that of Yang Jingrui.

    Not to mention that this guy is still Chen Feng's brother. It was the first time we met, and Su Xun wouldn't be too polite with him, because there was no need for that.

    He came all the way here, he must have something to do, since you have something to do, then just tell the truth, don't keep it secret.

    This Chen Yao also seemed to be a sensible person, so he quickly waved his hands and said, "Brother Su, don't be polite, sit down quickly, let's sit down and talk."

    "I came here specially this time, and I have two things to do with Brother Su."

    Chen Yao said, "The first thing I want to do is to thank Brother Su for helping me with all his money when he was in the buffer zone, saving my younger brother and the many disciples of Yaowang Valley."

    After finishing speaking, he bowed deeply to Su Xun to thank him. It seems that this attitude is quite good.

    The old man sweeping the floor next to him was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was not mistaken, how could this person be so good and save so many people in Yaowanggu?

    The Medicine King Valley is so powerful, how can you save it?  Just kidding.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1240 Going to Medicine King Valley

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regardless of whether the sweeping old man believes it or not, the facts are already in front of him, and he has to believe it if he doesn't believe it.

    If this is not true, there is no need for others to thank Su Xun.

    Su Xun was not surprised. After Chen Feng and the others went back, they must have told the people in the sect what happened these days.

    This is a big favor, as long as you have a conscience, you should be grateful and grateful. After all, so many lives have been lost.

    What Su Xun didn't expect was that the people from Yaowanggu were so polite and even came to thank him in person, which surprised Su Xun a bit.

    It seems that the people of this great sect still care about these aspects.

    Of course, it is also possible that Su Xun saved his younger brother, so he came over to thank Su Xun in person. After all, they are brothers, and their feelings must be different.

    Su Xun said politely: "Brother Chen, there is no need for you to be so polite."

    "In it, we human monks are together, and we must help each other."

    Su Xun said: "Even if it wasn't for the other people, they would still help the same after meeting them. I also received help from other people."

    This is too polite. In fact, others really didn't help Su Xun much. From the beginning to the end, Su Xun was the biggest thigh.

    However, polite words still have to be said. Su Xun felt that since he was from Yaowanggu, he couldn't just thank him verbally, which was a bit petty.

    Su Xun knew that there must be more important points next, so just wait slowly.

    Sure enough, that Chen Yao said again: "There is a second matter, which is actually related to the first matter."

    "Brother Su Xun, you have saved so many disciples in my Yaowang Valley this time. Your kindness is too great, so the elders of the sect, let me invite you."

    Chen Yao said: "Our Yaowang Valley wants to invite Brother Su Xun to our Yaowang Valley as a guest, and we will treat each other with generous gifts."

    When Su Xun heard it, sure enough, this Yaowanggu is a big sect, I heard that the family is quite rich, so it shouldn't be so picky, and they really have gifts.

    It's just that Su Xun is going to Yaowang Valley, which has a bit of deep meaning in it, and it's not that simple.

    Su Xun also didn't believe that people from Yaowang Valley would harm him. It is impossible for such a big sect to be so petty, let alone so careless.

    Otherwise, there is no way to pass on the sect for so many years.

    The higher the level of people, the more they know that for the sake of human beings, demons are the greatest enemy.

    For geniuses like Su Xun, they wish they could have more, how could they possibly attack Su Xun.

    It is estimated that it is to win over himself. After all, everyone knows that Su Xun is a man of no background. If a genius like this can be brought under his command, it will undoubtedly be a huge improvement in strength.

    Su Xun probably guessed that Yaowanggu meant this, and it is estimated that people would not force it. It is up to Su Xun whether he is willing or not.

    And if you go this trip, how can you get some benefits or something.

    It shouldn't be a problem to go, but the problem is that Su Xun is a little worried. After he left Jianghai, what should he do if the leader of the Baisha Gang suddenly called?

    Who knows if they will know about my going to Yaowang Valley.

    Knowing that they are not there, that is a good opportunity for them to do something.

    Su Xun, who was hesitant, smiled and said: "Well, I don't think there is any need to be so polite. I appreciate your kindness."

    "Brother Su Xun, when my younger brother was in the sect, he praised me that you are a benevolent person. When I saw you today, you really lived up to your reputation."

    "Ahem！！"

    The old man sweeping the floor next to him suddenly coughed violently, as if he had been stimulated by something.

    In fact, he was trying to hold back his laughter, and he almost couldn't hold it back. He just coughed to cover it up. After all, if he laughed, it would be too embarrassing for Su Xun.

    He knows who Su Xun is all too well. When this kid dragged him onto the pirate ship, he used all kinds of coercion and inducements, and he had no choice but to obey.

    What kind of benevolent and righteous man is this kid? He is just talking nonsense. It seems that your understanding of Su Xun is still too superficial.

    "Patriarch Mo, what's wrong with you?" Chen Yao was a little puzzled.

    ?Feeling Su Xun's murderous eyes, the old man quickly covered up: "It's nothing, I just feel a little uncomfortable, you go on.?, as long as I don¨t exist.  "

    Chen Yao hurriedly continued: "Brother Su Xun, I know you may not take this seriously, nor do you think it is an important thing."

    "But our elders in Medicine King Valley attach great importance to it, and have given me a death order. You must be taken back. If you say that I can't complete the task, I will probably be beaten when I go back."

    When speaking, Chen Yao had a wry smile on his face.

    The old man sweeping the floor made everyone feel pained when he heard it, and wondered what the hell did this kid do to make the elders of Yaowanggu want to see him?

    It's true that people are more popular than people. For the few families in Jianghai, the Valley of the Medicine King is like the gods in the sky, which is beyond reach.

    Unexpectedly, when Su Xun came here, he posted it upside down instead, which is really amazing.

    Sometimes, boy Su Xun, you can't accept it.

    Seeing that Chen Yao was not at all pretentious, Su Xun also felt that what he said was true, he came with an order, if he didn't want to go.

    He is equivalent to making a trip for nothing, and it is not enough to offend others, but it is estimated that the people at Yaowanggu have some opinions, thinking that Su Xun looks down on them.

    And if you go, you can get some benefits, but it seems that you will suffer if you don't go.

    It's just about the Baisha gang, which makes Su Xun a little tangled.

    Seeing that Su Xun still didn't make a decision, Chen Yao didn't urge him, but said, "Brother Su Xun, don't worry about this."

    "If you have anything, you can deal with it first, and I can stay here and wait for you."

    People's attitude is also very firm, I can wait for you, but you have to give me this face.

    Su Xun didn't have the nerve to make him wait, he wasn't even sure when the Baisha Gang members would come, maybe they wouldn't come because of fear.

    Wouldn't I be wasting my time in vain?

    ?After thinking about it, I went to the Valley of the Medicine King. I had the magic weapon of flying. At best, I would arrive in one day. If I stayed for two days, it would take three or four days at best.

    These three or four days are actually very fast. It should not be such a coincidence that something happened. On the contrary, the longer you wait, the more panicked you will be.

    Su Xun then said: "I have nothing to do, since you have invited me so warmly, brother Chen, then I would rather be respectful than obedient."

    "When are we going to leave, and I think this trip, can we keep it a secret, so that no one else can know it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1241 Strange Dialogue

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun still hopes that the itinerary can be kept secret, and it is best not to disclose it, mainly to guard against the people in Yaowang Valley, which is also impossible.

    For Su Xun, this Valley of the Medicine Kings was always a thorn in his throat, a bit uncomfortable.

    Although now with Su Xun's strength, he doesn't have to be afraid of the Baisha gang anymore, the situation has been greatly improved from before.

    The problem is that Su Xun doesn't know when they will make a move. Now they have figured out their location. It is in Jianghai. It is not difficult for them to find them, and they may make a move at any time.

    It seems that I have to find an opportunity in the future to kill the leader of the Baisha Gang.

    Now the only person who poses a threat to Su Xun is him. As long as he is killed, the members of the Baisha gang will naturally fall apart, and there will be no great threat.

    Of course, it is just thinking about it now, and Su Xun didn't have the time to do it.

    That guy Bai Ruji is probably very powerful. I'm afraid Su Xun may not be able to kill him easily when he reaches the Nascent Soul Realm. We still have to wait.

    In any case, let's go to Yaowang Valley first, anyway, it won't take long.

    Su Xun couldn't believe it. It was such a coincidence that people from the Baisha Gang came here just a few days ago.

    Besides, even if you are unlucky, it doesn't matter. Even if they come, the first target must be the Mo family. Mo Xiaoli and the others are not easy to find.

    Go back and contact yourself, just hurry back, it should be in time to be reasonable.

    That Chen Yao smiled, and only heard him say: "Brother Su Xun, don't worry about this. In fact, you don't need to tell us, and we won't casually reveal your whereabouts."

    "Now you are in Wanzhou City, but you have a great reputation. Everyone knows that you have killed several demon generals. We in Medicine King Valley want to see you, so we can't be too high-profile."

    ""

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing, but he confirmed it even more. It is estimated that Yaowanggu invited him over this time to win him over.

    In this way, Su Xun didn't worry about anything anymore, and he could definitely go and return quickly.

    As long as you want to leave, the people from Yaowang Valley should not stop you, because there is no reason for that.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, let's hurry up and start, I'm in a hurry."

    Chen Yao was obviously stunned for a moment, but he still said: "No problem, everything depends on your opinion, Brother Su Xun."

    ? In fact, he was also eager to leave quickly. Su Xun's way of doing this was more in line with his ideas. It can be said that everyone hit it off and thought of going together.

    "Okay, then I would like to trouble you, Brother Chen, to get ready. I'll tell you something, and I'll set off right away."

    Chen Yao naturally heard it. Su Xun guessed that if he had something to say to the old man sweeping the floor alone, he would not be able to join in the fun, and he was very knowledgeable, so he hurried out.

    The old man sweeping the floor said angrily: "Go as soon as you go, and what do you want to say to me, why don't you take me with you?"

    "You have a beautiful idea. What do I take you to do? If I am willing, the people in Yaowang Valley are not very willing."

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Besides, that kind of place is full of masters, and a lot of young people can kill you casually. What did you say you went to do? Isn't this looking for abuse?"

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    If possible, I really want to hack Su Xun to death with one knife, what this kid said is simply not human.

    Angrily said: "If you have anything to say, hurry up, if you have nothing to do, go away quickly, don't let me see you, it's not enough to anger me."

    Su Xun smiled, his face became serious, and he only heard him say: "I am afraid that people from Yaowang Valley will come over in the past few days."

    "Of course, this is just a worry. There shouldn't be such a coincidence. I just remind you to pay more attention these few days."

    Su Xun warned: "If there is something wrong with Jiang Hai, you should contact me immediately, and I will rush back immediately. Before I come back, I must try my best to delay it."

    I believe that with this old man's brain, there should be no problem with delaying time. For him, it should be regarded as a basic operation.

    What people are looking for are Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli. They are not interested in this old man sweeping the floor, and this old man is an important clue. They will not do anything to him for a while.

    The old man sweeping the floor also became serious. This kind of thing is not a joke.

     Just listen to him say: "Then you'd better hurry up, I can't bear it alone."

    Su Xun: "Get lost!"

    ！！！！

    Su Xun walked very quickly here, without any souvenirs, he just walked for a few days, he had nothing to explain, except for worrying about the Baisha gang, the rest was fine.

    The people around him felt that Su Xun often left, and they already felt that it was no surprise, so there was nothing to say.

    Chen Yao summoned his own flying magic weapon. It doesn't look big, and its shape is a bit interesting. It looks a bit like a paper crane.

    When flying in the air, people can't help but worry that it will fall apart if you are not careful.

    Of course, Su Xun's worries are superfluous. Magical weapons can't be made casually, what is important is rigor.

    Needless to say, this paper crane flies very fast, except for the small space, Su Xun can't find any problems.

    It's much stronger than his flying magic weapon. Whether it's flying speed or stability, the people from Yaowang Valley are really rich and powerful, and what they say is not bad at all.

    Flying is a long and boring process. To put it bluntly, we are not very familiar with this guy from Yaowanggu, so it is a bit awkward and we don't have so much to talk about.

    It can be seen that this Chen Yao has also worked hard, and has been trying to talk to Su Xun when he has nothing to say. In fact, he has worked very hard.

    I just heard him say: "By the way, Brother Su Xun, I heard that you killed that guy Mo Xie in the buffer zone this time?"

    "good!"

    So many people have seen this kind of thing, Su Xun wanted to deny it, but he couldn't deny it, so he nodded and admitted, and asked: "What's the matter, is that guy famous?"

    "Yes, quite famous, known as the number one person under the Demon Lord, many monks in the Nascent Soul Realm fell into his hands."

    "Being able to get rid of him, Brother Su Xun, you have made a huge contribution to mankind."

    Su Xun smiled, and then said nothing. What could he say about this kind of thing, he could only smile and say nothing.

    I always feel that this conversation is a bit strange. It seems that this person is deliberately bringing the topic to the demon side, and mainly talking about that guy Mo Xie.

    Isn't he bored?  Su Xun felt that this topic was nothing to talk about.

    Even though Su Xun was not very interested, this person still did not give up and continued talking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1242 Big Problem

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Anyway, Su Xun is quite puzzled. I don¨t know if this guy has a low EQ or something else. It¨s fine to find something to talk about. Don¨t you feel bored if you keep talking about a topic?

    What else can Su Xun say, he can only deal with it roughly, and he is not very interested in continuing on this topic.

    ?Because Su Xun doesn't like this person who thinks too highly of himself, I can be narcissistic and say how awesome I am, but you're just an outsider.

    If you say the same thing, it will really make people feel that there is a bit of suspicion of killing people.

    Chen Yao said again: "By the way, Brother Su Xun, can you show me Mo Xie's magic core?"

    "Um?"

    A strange look suddenly appeared in Su Xun's eyes.

    This guy is kind of weird.

    Ever since he got on the flying magic weapon, he felt that something was wrong with his words.

    Now I asked myself to show the magic core. To be honest, this is not a good behavior. The magic core is a very precious thing, how could it be shown casually for others to see.

    Even in the buffer zone, everyone saw that Su Xun killed Mo Xie and got his magic core, but no one said that they had to see it for themselves.

    That is a normal reaction, everyone is a cultivator, it is impossible not to know this taboo.

    Everyone has some precious things, which cannot be easily shown to others. This is something everyone knows well.

    I gave you something, you looked at it, then took it and ran away without recognizing anyone, what should I do, wouldn't I be in a big loss.

    Seeing that this guy is not young anymore, the truth that young people understand, don't you understand?

    I don't understand what this person's intention is, maybe he is just a careless person, but this makes Su Xun not like it a bit.

    Chen Yao may have also realized that the expression on Su Xun's face was a bit wrong, only to hear him explain again: "Brother Su Xun, don't get me wrong."

    "Actually, I haven't seen the magic core of a magic general, let alone Mo Xie's level, so I'm just curious. If you don't want to, then forget it. I didn't mean it."

    What these words say, it seems that Su Xun is not a human being unless Su Xun shows it to him.

    It just so happened that Su Xun didn't like this, and only heard Su Xun say with a smile: "Brother Chen, this is really embarrassing, it's not that I don't want to show it to you."

    "It's that Mo Xie's magic core, which has been absorbed by me. Otherwise, how could I break through to the Nascent Soul Realm."

    Anyway, this is a good thing, Su Xun suddenly realized that having so many magic cores in his body is actually not a good thing.

    It is impossible for Su Xun not to understand the truth of Huai Bi's crime, he knows it very well.

    Especially Mo Xie's magic core, the quality is too high, many people have to be tempted, which is not a good thing.

    Why don't you take advantage of the present and get rid of it quickly, lest someone think too much, I will say that I have absorbed it, and if I don't take it out, what can you do to me.

    "Have you absorbed it?"

    After Su Xun said this, the expression on Chen Yao's face was obviously a little bit surprised.

    Although it was only for a moment, Su Xun paid attention. He felt that this person was really a little abnormal.

    Under normal circumstances, my things are used by me, and you seem to have some opinions. This seems to be unreasonable.

    Or, you already regard this thing as yours?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun also became vigilant, something is wrong, there is indeed something wrong with this person.

    At first, he didn't feel it, but after leaving Jianghai, Su Xun was keenly aware that there was indeed something wrong with this person, and the problem seemed to be serious.

    Su Xun deliberately pretended not to notice anything, and only heard him say: "That's right, of course I want to use my own things. I shouldn't have to apply to others for this."

    The smile on Chen Yao's face didn't look so natural anymore, he only heard him say: "So that's it, brother Su Xun, look at what you said."

    "Your stuff, you can use it anyway, no one can interfere with you, I just think it's a little strange, such a good thing, you can keep it until you reach a higher level."

    Chen Yao seemed to be quite sorry, "I used it when I broke through the Nascent Soul Realm. It's a bit of a waste of such a good magic core."

    Su Xun smiled inwardly,You still need to say it, I am not stupid, of course I know that it is a waste of time at this time, I am not fooling you.

    This guy's conversation has already exposed himself, and he probably doesn't know it yet.

    Just listen to Su Xun and he said, "By the way, last time I asked Brother Chen Feng to bring back a magic core of a magic general. You people in Medicine King Valley should know about it."

    "What, you gave Chen Feng the magic core of the demon general?" Chen Yao was obviously a little surprised.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "That's right, I kept some of the magic cores at that time, and most of the rest were distributed, don't you know?"

    "This"

    Chen Yao may have realized that he had said something wrong, only to hear him say again: "I haven't been back for a long time, and I really haven't heard of these things."

    "When I go back, I'll ask again."

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably knew in his heart that this person was lying, and there was indeed a problem!

    His reaction just now was not right, he was defrauding him, he should be on guard, and he was very shrewd, so he directly said that he didn't know.

    If he said he knew, then Su Xun could be sure of it directly.

    But he is so careful, there are still problems, he said that he came to Jianghai just after he went back.

    Even if he didn't stay in Yaowang Valley for a long time, when the people above sent him, they would let him know about the situation at that time.

    And as his own younger brother, wouldn't he say something when he knew he was coming?

    He said that he had never heard of it, and it seemed to be explainable, but in fact it couldn't be explained.

    Su Xun asked again: "By the way, Brother Chen Feng should have reached the Nascent Soul Realm soon, right?"

    "This is really coming soon. I heard that I am going to prepare for retreat. I guess after meeting you."

    When Su Xun heard this, the corners of his mouth rose.

    This person seemed to be very afraid that he would ask about something related to Chen Feng, and he seemed a little overwhelmed now.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun has nothing to say, there is obviously a problem, and now Su Xun can be sure.

    Nascent Soul Realm is a bit difficult. Except for Yang Jingrui, everyone else still has some distance. Even Chen Feng can't say that he can break through immediately.

    As a real brother, can you not know, this is obviously too fake.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1243

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bao"

    Su Xun jumped off the flying magic weapon without saying a word.

    Although he was flying fast in the sky, it was nothing to Su Xun. He just jumped off without any impact.

    It's already this time, Su Xun will not foolishly go with him again, the ghost knows where this person wants to take himself.

    Anyway, Su Xun can be sure that this person must have no good intentions.

    It is not known why the people in Yaowanggu have thoughts about themselves, but Su Xun can be sure that this person is probably not under the command of Yaowanggu.

    To be reasonable, a sect like Yaowang Valley has been passed down for so many years, so it should have integrity.

    If they didn't have integrity, their reputation would have already been rotten. Yang Jingrui would definitely remind himself.

    Since everyone didn't say anything, it proved that the Medicine King Valley was still fine, and they couldn't possibly come to revenge because of the magic core of a magic general.

    If you do that, it is obviously too petty, and he is not the kind of person who has never seen the world.

    Inviting him over this time, no matter how you look at it, is actually a bit strange.

    If someone wants to invite Su Xun, it must be Chen Feng and his group of people, after all, everyone knows each other.

    Inviting his elder brother to come here is a bit of a problem, and Su Xun doesn't know him.

    If you want to say that it is inconvenient for Chen Feng to be injured, it is understandable. The key point is that Chen Feng is fine. Why didn't he come to this kind of thing by himself, but let his brother do it, which is unreasonable.

    I didn't think there was anything wrong at first, but when you think there is a problem with this person, if you think about it carefully, there is really a problem.

    It is estimated that there is a great possibility that this person is tempted by himself, so after inquiring about some news, he came to act by himself.

    Although most of the people in Yaowang Valley are good people, there is no guarantee that all of them are. There will always be some scum, which is normal.

    Money touches people's hearts, and magic cores are very tempting, just like money's allure to ordinary people. In order to improve their own strength, it is inevitable that some people will not be able to resist, so they come up with such a drama without authorization.

    Fortunately, Su Xun's reaction was not too slow, and he quickly noticed something was wrong. Otherwise, if he really took himself somewhere, he might be sold and still have to count the money.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun shuddered, and his whole body became sober, it seemed that he was still a little too careless.

    After he flew down, that Chen Yao reacted very quickly, and immediately changed direction, and came to Su Xun, almost in the blink of an eye.

    Su Xun didn't want to run away, but just didn't want to be with that guy temporarily, because there might be danger at any time.

    It is impossible to run away, that guy's flying magic weapon is very fast, how can I run under his nose, I am afraid that I will not be able to run away if I am exhausted.

    It would be even worse to use your own flying magic weapon, because his magic weapon's speed is obviously not as fast as that of others, and you can't run away anyway, so why waste your energy in vain.

    "Brother Su Xun, why are you doing this? Why did people come down all of a sudden? I almost didn't realize it."

    Chen Yao, with a hypocritical face and a faint smile on his face, asked immediately.

    Su Xun felt that it was already this time, and everyone was still pretending, so there was no need for it, so he said, "I said you don't need to pretend anymore, this time you are not from Yaowang Valley.  I."

    "hehe！！"

    That guy Chen Yao suddenly sneered, looking a little creepy, making people feel goosebumps all over the place.

    If this guy goes to dub a horror movie, it must be a must.

    "It seems that you, kid, have been testing me just now. You are indeed not an ordinary person who can make a name for yourself from the buffer zone."

    Chen Yao said: "Actually, I also know that you are probing, but I really don't know about some problems, so I can only deal with you blindly."

    Su Xun was a little speechless, thinking that you are quite honest, and you don't hide it, just say what you have.

    What he said is undoubtedly equivalent to admitting that he is a person with problems, and there is no much suspense about this.

    Of course, at this point, it¨s meaningless for you to deny anything, Su Xun has already concluded that he has a problem.

    Su Xun sneered and said: "Hehe, you are really good. I am your brother's savior, but you actually plan on me. After all, Yaowanggu is also a well-known sect, so why did you teach an apprentice like you?"  .￣

    ""

    Su Xun is not too afraid of this person. If he is alone, Su Xun concludes that his realm cannot be above Yuanying, and he can still deal with it alone.

    Even if you can't fight, you can always run, I can still run, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Therefore, taking advantage of this time, Su Xun wants to say more ugly words to humiliate him. Anyway, he is also a decent person, and doing such a thing is embarrassing.

    When I get through this time, I must go to the Valley of the Medicine King to expose you as a grandson, so that you can't stay in the sect any longer.

    Believing that I am in the Valley of the Medicine Kings should have some weight. If something like this happens, the people in the Valley of the Medicine Kings must give an explanation.

    It's so ugly to say it out.

    "hehe´"

    Chen Yao suddenly smiled, and then he said, "Who the hell told you that I'm from Yaowang Valley?"

    "What's the meaning?"

    Su Xun, who was criticizing him, was stunned and didn't understand.

    "If you're not from Yaowanggu, you can know so much about those things, why don't you just talk nonsense, what are you pretending for?"

    Su Xun's first reaction was that this guy must be pretending to be aggressive. Do you really think you can fool me by saying this?

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the guy suddenly tore off a layer of skin on his face, which looked a little scary, like a picture in a movie.

    Unexpectedly, after the skin on his face was torn off, this guy has completely changed his appearance, not what he was just now.

    He is also a young man, but the whole person looks very gloomy, which is incomparable to the previous appearance, and even his lips are still black, which looks a bit disgusting.

    Su Xun could tell that this guy was disguised, the appearance just now was just that he borrowed a human skin mask, so he tricked Su Xun.

    No wonder Su Xun always felt that this person's smile was too fake when he saw him smile before, and it was a little unnatural. The co-authoring was because of the mask.

    Even so, this mask is quite awesome. I really don't see any clues that it can be confused with the real one.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1244 Counterfeit

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don't know why, but after realizing that this guy is not from Yaowanggu, Su Xun felt relieved.

    Maybe it's because I can't accept being avenged by others. Whoever encounters that kind of thing will not feel very happy.

    Fortunately, he is not from Yaowanggu. It seems that this decent person is not unscrupulous, which makes Su Xun feel a lot easier.

    Otherwise, he won't want to help others anymore, which is really sad.

    "Tell me, who are you and why do you know these things."

    Su Xun asked forcefully.

    The person in front of him looked very strange, a bit evil, not like a normal monk, so Su Xun also secretly became careful.

    "hehe！！"

    Sneered as always, only heard him say: "You don't care who I am, just give me the magic core on your body, and I can spare you from dying."

    "I heard that this time, you have tens of thousands of magic cores on your body. If you absorb Mo Xie's magic core, just absorb it. Give me the rest of the magic core."

    Su Xun knew that it was really aimed at the magic core, otherwise, we had never met before, and it was the first time we met, so there would be no hatred or anything like that.

    The only enemy he can remember now is Bai Ruji from the Baisha Gang. This guy wants a magic core when he comes up, so it's obviously not Bai Ruji.

    And judging by his age, it doesn't match the name, which means that it is another character, and he doesn't know what his background is.

    Looking at him like this, he is also a smart person, and he also knows that someone pretending to be Yao Wanggu to seduce Su Xun, even Su Xun doesn't know whether there is such a person as Chen Yao, and it is not certain that he invented it.

    It seems that last time in the buffer zone, he pretended to be coercive with the Baisha gang, which also left a lot of hidden dangers.

    So many people have seen that Su Xun has so many magic cores, after going out, you can guarantee that everyone will not talk about it, it is obviously impossible.

    Those people from the big sect would not do anything to Su Xun, after all they owe Su Xun favors.

    But what about other people, that's not necessarily the case, there will always be some people with ulterior motives, which are not good things.

    Nearly 100,000 ordinary magic cores, what kind of concept is this, it's too exaggerated.

    It is equivalent to ordinary people who have tens of billions of assets, but happen to have no legal protection, so they can fight. If you beat him, you can grab the money and take it for yourself.

    Encountered such a situation, who can not be tempted, the magic core is the most important thing for a cultivator.

    After pretending to be aggressive, now the sequelae came.

    Even Su Xun wondered if the members of Te Niang's Baisha gang were doing something deliberately to help him hate. They were very likely to do such things and want to kill people with knives.

    Su Xun is now a serious problem for the Baisha Gang.

    The counterfeit in front of me is also a direct person, and he never hides himself. Anyway, I just want the magic core, so it's easy to say if you give it to me.

    It's just that his tone made Su Xun feel that he was mentally retarded, so Su Xun said, "If you want me to give it to you, I'll give it to you? What are you?"

    "If you want a magic core, you won't kill the demon yourself, thinking that other people's magic cores are picked up?"

    Su Xun continued to curse angrily: "You always want to get something for nothing, you waste is simply a disgrace to mankind."

    Anyway, trouble is already at the door, Su Xun knows that this person will definitely not let her go, so she might as well scold her first.

    "The resentment value from xxx is +256."

    It is obvious that this guy was blown up by Su Xun, and contributed a considerable amount of resentment points. It is estimated that he can draw a lottery and turn around.

    The idea is good, but Su Xun's heart is not easy. This battle is probably inevitable, and this guy in front of him is not a good thing.

    It's useless to listen to his nonsense, even if the magic core is given to him, this guy can turn his face immediately, isn't it a basic operation to kill people and silence them?

    If you don't even understand this, what are you doing?

    Besides, there are so many good things, I can donate them to make contributions, why should I give you one person, you think it is pretty beautiful.

    Su Xun estimated that even if he killed himself, he would not be able to get these magic cores. After all, in the space of the system, after Lao Tzu died, the system didn't know what it would become. You, an outsider, can open it.  Strange.

    Of course, he would not believe these words, but felt that Su Xun was insulting his IQ.

    A fight with him is unavoidable.I'm in love, and I don't know what level he is. He is probably a master, so he is a bit uncertain.

    My own strength, I guess it is too powerful to fight, and it is not enough, unlike when killing demons, I have a natural advantage.

    "Hmph, so much nonsense, if you don't want to give it, then I'll take it myself."

    After finishing speaking, the counterfeit made a move. It seemed that the movement was fast and terrifying.

    Su Xun also quickly figured out his strength the moment he started, this guy is in the late Nascent Soul Realm.

    The strength is really strong, no matter where you go in the late Nascent Soul Realm, you will be a big boss.

    It's really shameless for such a person to come to make trouble for him.

    Fortunately, I made a breakthrough before and reached the Nascent Soul Realm, and there have been changes and strength growth that are not what they used to be.

    Otherwise, I'm afraid it will be really cold.

    It is almost impossible to fight against the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm in the Ninth Rank Jindan Realm.

    Before fighting demons there, Su Xun took advantage because of the existence of the Demon-Breaking Arrow.

    Now that he has reached the Nascent Soul Realm, it is different. Even if he is in the late Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun can still fight, at least he can withstand it.

    The two sides began to fight, and at the beginning they tried a few tricks.

    Obviously, the impostor was a little shocked. Su Xun's strength was beyond his imagination, which is obviously abnormal.

    Just listen to the counterfeit, he gritted his teeth and said: "No wonder you can kill Mo Xie, you really have two tricks."

    "However, that waste is just a demon, which cannot be compared with human beings. If he meets me, he can easily kill him."

    "You think that if you can beat him, you can beat me. That's really a big mistake."

    Su Xun couldn't help but think hehe, thinking that this guy is a dude.

    Don't even think about it, when I was there before, I was only at the ninth-rank Jindan realm, but now, I'm already at the Nascent Soul realm.

    Lao Tzu's strength is not what it used to be, but it's not how you compare.

    It's just a fight, it's not certain who will kill who, let's wait and see.

    The two sides scuffled together, Su Xun's strength was still a lot worse than his, and it was obviously a bit difficult.

    However, Su Xun has the green dragon scales, so he doesn't care, and he is confident that he can bear it.

    Now it's a tug-of-war of consumption. You can't solve me at this time. When I use some special things later, I will definitely kill you.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1245 Huge Difference

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two of them fought for a long time, and they couldn't tell the winner for a while, which seemed to give people a very intense feeling.

    ? It seemed that the gap was not that big, it was a completely evenly matched contest, which made Su Xun feel very happy.

    He was more than happy to see such a result.

    Anyway, in Su Xun's mind, he already knew the level of the counterfeit in front of him.

    It's great, but you can't crush Su Xun. Su Xun fights with him, but I can still accept it.

    In this way, Su Xun's heart is almost at the bottom, anyway, let's fight and see who is afraid of whom.

    "snort´"

    The counterfeit goods seem to be a little impatient, and they feel quite upset, and the whole person just ran away.

    It is a great shame to waste such a long time beating a boy who has just arrived in the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Originally thought that with his strength, Su Xun could be easily dealt with, but now it seems that this is not the case, and I feel a little embarrassed.

    Why is it that he has two levels higher, but still can't get it done? If this gets out, wouldn't he become a joke.

    So this guy is not happy, I won't play with you like this, it's a waste of time.

    I saw him slam a palm, which contained powerful aura, and directly sent Su Xun to the side, and then a mass of black air began to condense in his palm.

    This group of air currents seems to be beating non-stop, and it seems very restless. Just by looking at it, you know that it should not be underestimated, and it is estimated that there will be explosive damage.

    Su Xun didn't dare to be careless, and knew in his heart that this person was probably going to use some powerful tricks to deal with him.

    Of course, Su Xun will not be too flustered, because he has been waiting here for him.

    Su Xun also made a quick move. Donghuang Taiyi's contract was settled between the two of them. I was afraid that if the move was too late, there would be no chance in a while. That was a sad thing.

    "Boom！！"

    Only after the invisible contract was formed, a cloud of black air flow suddenly rushed out of this guy's hand, like a giant dragon, and looked quite imposing.

    I have to say that this move is really cool, a bit like the eighteen palms of the dragon in the TV series, but this is a dark dragon, which looks a bit strange.

    Su Xun knew that the power might be very important, but for him, it had no effect.

    Standing there quietly, even with a faint smile on his face, yes, he is just so calm, not panicking at all.

    In the blink of an eye, the black air flow covered Su Xun, but Su Xun didn't feel it at all.

    "Pfft！！"

    On the contrary, it was the counterfeit who did it. It was very bad at this time. When he opened his mouth, a big mouthful of blood spewed out. It looked like tap water for free.

    "you´´"

    The counterfeit's eyes widened, obviously shocked, and he couldn't even figure out why he was injured.

    He is, he injured himself?

    This is too beautiful, it makes him feel incredible.

    Immediately he looked at Su Xun, with bloodstains on the corner of his mouth, which combined with his blackened lips, looked quite terrifying.

    The man was very puzzled and asked, "Boy, what did you do?"

    "What?"

    Su Xun was pretending, "I just stood here without moving anything, and then I watched your fancy operations, so I really didn't understand."

    "snort!"

    But this guy said angrily: "Don't be stubborn with me, you can kill the demon general, it seems that it is really not easy, I came to you this time, and I found the right one."

    Basically everyone who troubles Su Xun has this kind of os in his heart.

    Especially after seeing Su Xun perform some magical tricks, he couldn't control his excitement even more, thinking that after killing Su Xun, he could keep it for himself.

    I don't even think about it carefully, I have that ability.

    Su Xun stopped talking nonsense with this guy. After a while ago, the counterfeit was injured and used one of his good tricks. For Su Xun, this is good news.

    Even now, Su Xun is still entangled with a hammer, and Su Xun will not entangle any longer, and directly throws out the pen and ink array, imprisoning this person in it,Can't get out.

    I don¨t know how many times I have used the brush and ink formation. As long as the people trapped inside, to be honest, Su Xun has never seen anyone who can rush out.

    From this we can see the tyranny of the pen and ink array.

    As long as you are trapped inside, after experiencing text attacks, even if you don't die, you will have to peel off your skin anyway, and you won't be able to come out intact.

    "Wow！！"

    Su Xun didn't stop the movement of his hands, and immediately the star officer of Hongyun also used it. A group of golden nebula, under the command of Su Xun, floated over the pen and ink formation.

    This is already the basic operation of Su Xun, basically he is used to this kind of operation, like playing games, you will have a reason for combos.

    Su Xun discovered that these two tricks are very good when used together, and it is also in the buffer zone, which Su Xun detected through actual combat.

    When a person is trapped by the big formation of pen and ink, he can only move in such a small space, which is actually very small, and the nebula can just cover that area.

    If this is the case, you will not be able to avoid the falling star rain no matter what, and it will make people quite desperate, and even a little breathless.

    This series of operations is enough to make the impostor very painful, even if he is a guy in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, he probably won't be able to slow down for a while.

    It's a pity that the effect of this nebula is not as obvious as when dealing with demons. If it has the same effect, it is estimated that this guy will die quite miserably.

    After a while, the effect of the pen and ink array ended, and this guy was released. He looked bloody and miserable.

    But he is not dead yet, which shows how powerful people in the late Nascent Soul Realm are, and their vitality is very tenacious, which makes people feel headaches.

    If it weren't for so many magical tricks given by the system, it would be completely impossible to kill this guy in front of him. This guy is just too tenacious.

    After the counterfeit goods came out, it is estimated that the person is not very good. Instead of the arrogance just now, his eyes are full of panic.

    Today he failed, and was defeated by a kid who had just reached the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise, it would be a shame.

    Basically everyone who has fought with Su Xun will have this kind of thought, why can't I even beat this kid, it's too embarrassing.

    The two people now seem to be in a very different state.

    ? The counterfeit was dripping with blood and looked miserable, but Su Xun looked like a normal person with a smile on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1246

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The counterfeit looked at Su Xun, but he didn't speak.  Then he turned around and planned to run away.

    Run if you can't fight, everyone knows this truth, and in normal battles, they will skillfully apply it.

    If you can't beat it and still fight hard, then you are a fool, what is the difference from giving away the head for nothing.

    It's a pity that he knows this truth, and Su Xun must be very clear about it.

    Just to prevent this guy from running away, Su Xun really guessed it, without saying a word, he quickly threw out a dream vortex.

    Su Xun has already condensed Meng Qi's dream vortex in his hands, just waiting to give him a fatal blow, so he directly throws it over.

    "Boom！！"

    The speed of the vortex was very fast, as if there was some instruction, it flew directly towards that guy, and the counterfeit could not escape at all.

    In desperation, he could only stop and resist. Unfortunately, judging from his current strength, he couldn't stop the shock wave of the explosion.

    After the explosion was over, the whole person fell to the ground and seemed to be dying.

    He raised his hand and moved it, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn't say it.

    "Who the hell gave you the courage to come to trouble me and pretend to be someone from Medicine King Valley? You are really brave enough."

    Su Xun walked over, and now he is also quite weak, without much fighting power.

    Fortunately, he is the final winner, so there is no need to pay attention to these, because the counterfeit in front of him has no fighting power and will not pose any threat to Su Xun. He is probably half dead, and it is good to save his life.

    The counterfeit obviously wanted to say something, but at this point, he was not convinced, because he himself didn't quite understand how he lost.

    When I wanted to say something, I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.

    Su Xun knew that this person was already abolished, so he was not interested in asking anything, such as his origin and so on.

    People are speechless, why don't you ask a fart, Su Xun can't take him back to raise him, wait for him to recover, and then ask him again, isn't that just raising a tiger, it's hard today  Only then did he get rid of him.

    Su Xun looks relaxed, but in fact it is not easy. It is very thrilling. After all, he is also a late Nascent Soul Realm, so he needs to be respected.

    As for his background, it doesn't matter anymore.

    Su Xun can be sure that he is not from Yaowanggu.

    First, a disciple of Yaowanggu would not do such a thing logically. To avenge the benefactor of Yaowanggu, unless he intends to betray his master in the future, this is a matter of deceiving the master and destroying the ancestors.

    Second, when this person fights, there are big problems with the exercises and the like that he uses, full of evil nature.

    Compared with the decent families like Yaowanggu, the gap is still relatively large, so Su Xun feels that he is definitely not from Yaowanggu, but just a counterfeit.

    ? I wanted to lure Su Xun out, but fortunately Su Xun reacted quickly, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Perhaps the power behind this person is not small. After all, people in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm are not rubbish, they are very rare. Ordinary forces can't afford to send such a powerful person over.

    It may also be this person, who made it up on his own, but it is very unusual to be able to train him. This person has this level of cultivation at a young age.

    Even more terrifying than Yang Jingrui's talent, you must know that Yang Jingrui doesn't have a Nascent Soul yet, so the gap can be seen.

    Kill him, maybe there will be trouble.

    However, Su Xun thinks that they may not dare to speak out, after all, he is pretending to be from Yaowanggu, which is equivalent to throwing dung on others.

    The people of Yaowanggu must not be able to tolerate this kind of thing, not to mention the relationship between Su Xun and Yaowanggu, which is quite unusual.

    Therefore, Yaowanggu may be able to become Su Xun's backing, help Su Xun, with such a powerful force as Yaowanggu, there is nothing to panic about.

    "Fortunately, you still have breath, otherwise, it would be a waste."

    Su Xun was muttering to himself.

    The counterfeit obviously couldn't understand what Su Xun was saying, but he was very uneasy at this moment, desperately trying to move, and seemed to have a bad feeling.

    In the next second, Su Xun summoned his Kun.

    I have been absorbing magic cores during this time, and I almost forgot that Kun can also absorb humans.?, and absorb it, it will be more comfortable.

    No matter what kind of kung fu this guy is practicing, or whether it is a crooked way or not, to Su Xun, it doesn't matter.

    With the existence of Kun, basically his spiritual energy will be purified during the process of absorption. When it reaches Su Xun's body, it will be the purest spiritual energy and will not have any influence on Su Xun.

    This guy no longer has any ability to resist, so he can only watch helplessly as Kun absorbs the fruits of his years of hard work.

    There is nothing cruel or cruel. If he chooses to do this kind of thing, he is doomed to die. After losing, he will be a dead person.

    Since they are already dead, it seems nothing to take away his cultivation base before he dies.

    Su Xun is not a cruel person, and he will not be soft when facing the enemy.

    Because he will always remember a truth, if he is the one who loses, then his fate will only be worse.

    In fact, during the process of Kun's absorption, Su Xun could clearly feel that the counterfeit in front of him had changed from a master to a useless person.

    It's a pity unconsciously, anyway, it's still a late Nascent Soul Realm, and it's a high-end combat power on the human side, so it's a pity to die like this.

    You said that with your combat power, it would be great to go to the buffer zone to find demons to fight. Even if you die, you can take away many demons and make a huge contribution to mankind.

    However, he died in his own hands, which is equivalent to not making any contribution.

    Su Xun thinks it is very good, but not all human beings think like this, there will always be some people who are harming the same kind, and it is useless to keep them to tell the truth.

    After absorbing the aura, the counterfeit immediately rushed into a rage, spurting out a mouthful of blood.

    Perhaps it was because he felt that his cultivation was gone. For a cultivator, this is the most important thing. He couldn't accept it, so he died directly, and Su Xun didn't even need to do it.

    At this time, Su Xun has made a lot of money, and the aura in his body is very abundant at this time.

    One can imagine the aura in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm.

    Although it is still not possible for Su Xun to break through to the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm, the difference must not be too much.

    Su Xun didn't waste much time, and quickly searched the person's body to see if there were any good things. It's this time, and there is nothing disgusting or not.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1247 Human Skin Mask

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After searching, Su Xun found a magic weapon of savings on this person, it was a bag, which looked ordinary on the surface.

    However, after really instilling one's own spiritual consciousness into it, one can immediately see what's going on inside.

    The space inside is not very large, about ten cubic meters, probably about the size of a bathroom at home.

    In Su Xun's eyes, this is not enough, and it is not a good thing. After all, compared with his system space, it is still a lot worse.

    But Su Xun also knows that this thing is actually a very precious thing, and the magic weapon of saving is very rare in itself, and most of the cultivators don't have it.

    However, this guy is a guy in the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, and he is already very powerful. It is not surprising that he has some good things on him.

    It is estimated that all his things are hidden in this bag, which saves Su Xun from continuing to look for it.

    Su Xun took a look, but in fact there was nothing good, just bottles and jars of pills.

    The grade is not low, but in Su Xun's place, it is really not noticeable.

    I can refine any kind of elixir by myself, so you are of no value if you are with me.

    Besides, now that you have something as good as a magic core, what do you need pills for? It's useless at all.

    I have that time, so I might as well absorb the magic core.

    The effect of magic cores for cultivation is generally recognized to be stronger than that of elixir. The reason why elixir is still so rampant is mainly because the number of magic cores is too small.

    Everyone worked hard to get a few pieces, and used them for themselves. How could anyone sell them? There are very few magic cores in the market.

    And everyone's own is not enough, that's why they use pills, there is no way around it.

    When Su Xun hadn't come into contact with these before, he thought that pills were actually the most important thing in the cultivation of immortals. Basically, every immortal cultivator had to take medicine.

    Just rely on yourself to cultivate, then you just wait, there will be absolutely no results.

    Who knew there was such a good thing as magic cores? Su Xun's most important thing is that there are too many magic cores, and the magic cores can't be used up. What about medicine pills and the like, it's useless.

    The elixirs he refined now are basically given away to others to improve their strength. If he has better things to use, let's forget it.

    After removing the pills and other things, Su Xun roughly searched for them, and there were some formations and magic weapons. I don't know what effect they have, and Su Xun didn't have the time to try them for the time being.

    However, Su Xun estimated that it was not a good thing. If it was really that powerful, he would have already used it in battle, and the most important thing was that it was useless.

    It is very likely that when his realm was not so high before, the magic weapon he used was eliminated after two years of updating like a mobile phone.

    You are a little emotional and reluctant to throw it away, so you have to store it there. Anyway, it doesn¨t take up much space here, and it¨s enough.

    After looking at it for a long time, there was nothing of interest. Su Xun looked around, and probably saw it. There was a strange thing that attracted Su Xun's attention. It was a mask.

    Su Xun directly took out this thing through spiritual consciousness, and put it in his hand. It looked like a personal leather mask, and the degree of simulation was very high.

    At the same time, after getting this gadget, Su Xun found that there were still some small characters on it, which turned out to teach you how to use this gadget. In layman's terms, it is the instruction manual.

    It is very simple to use, just put this thing on the face, and then cover it with aura, you can randomly make a face according to your own ideas.

    This function is quite awesome, it is equivalent to sticking this thing on my face, and I can change my face and head at any time, making it unrecognizable.

    It is estimated that the guy just now used this thing. After Su Xun saw through it, he tore it off and threw it into his storage bag.

    It's really different from what Su Xun imagined. I thought it was a one-time thing, and I had to throw it away after I used it up. Who knew it could be recycled.

    In this way, it will be environmentally friendly and contribute to the ecology.

    Feeling a little itchy in my heart, Su Xun wanted to try it.

    I filtered it with spiritual energy. In fact, this thing is not ordinary, it is quite clean, and there is no way for any filth to fall on it.

    It's just that this thing wasA dead person had been pasted on his face, and it seemed that the time was not short, which made Su Xun feel a little nervous in his heart.

    After sticking it on the face, Su Xun used his spiritual energy to start making Jiang Wu's shape, and it should have been completed within two minutes.

    After all, Jiang Wuchang's is relatively rough, not refined, so I don't waste much time.

    After finishing it, Su Xun took out his mobile phone, turned on the front camera, and took a selfie.

    "I go´´"

    As a result, after the camera was turned on, I saw that I was really amazing. There was indeed a big change. Among other things, this face was exactly the same as Jiang Wu's, and it could be confused with the real one.

    Others will never find out if they take a quick look.

    On the disguise of the face, it has indeed achieved a very good effect, and it is very easy to use.

    Of course, this thing also has certain limitations. After all, only one face can be changed. The rest of the body, voice, etc., will not change. It all depends on how you play.

    Su Xun feels that this thing is better than nothing, and he doesn't know when it will be used, so he can only carry it with him, waiting for emergency.

    ? If you really meet an acquaintance, you definitely can't use it, it's too fake, and people can easily tell if it's you or not.

    Just like the case of Chen Yao this time, Su Xun has never seen Chen Yao from Yaowang Valley, and he doesn't even know if there is such a person.

    So he was given room to take advantage of loopholes, and he succeeded.

    Su Xun looked at it, and there was nothing left, so he just waved his hand and melted the body of this guy. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Su Xun was afraid that this guy would have some companions, so he had to leave quickly.

    At the same time, Su Xun looked at the paper crane-like flying magic weapon. It was a good thing, and it was useful, so Su Xun happened to use it.

    A piece of spiritual consciousness was instilled in it. I never thought that this thing is quite advanced. There is a prison inside. It is estimated that there is a recognition master program. Su Xun is not its owner, so it cannot be activated.

    Su Xun doesn't play tricks either, the direct and simplest way, simply and rudely breaks the confinement, wouldn't it be over, what a big deal.

    After a while, Su Xun succeeded. A flying magic weapon is not considered advanced.

    After boarding the paper crane, Su Xun mobilized and went to Mo's house first.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1248 Are you still letting me live?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun was not in a hurry to go back to where he lived, after all the trouble was solved, and for the time being, there should be nothing more to do.

    I have to go to Mo's house and tell them that I'm back now, so that the old man won't live in fear all day long.

    ！！！！！！

    At this time, in the Mo family, two old men were drinking tea and chatting in the yard, looking like they were looking after their lives.

    Now the relationship between the two old men has gradually improved, and there is a tendency to become good friends, it can be said that they do not know each other without fighting.

    "Why！！"

    However, the old man sweeping the floor was obviously not in a good mood. Holding the teacup in his hand, his eyes looked a little hollow when he looked into the distance, and then he sighed again.

    It was obvious that it made people feel a little strange, and the old man in Taoist robes next to him asked, "Brother Mo, what are you"

    "Don't mention it, didn't Su Xun leave? During this time, he left Jianghai again. Who knows when he will come back, but I'm really worried."

    The old man in Taoist robe smiled, and said: "Su Xiaoyou is young and promising, so it's normal to have more things to do."

    "It's normal for him to do a lot of things. The main thing is that this guy has a lot of enemies. If the enemies come as soon as he leaves, then I will be cold."

    The old man sweeping the floor complained: "After I got on his thief ship, my life has not been easy for a few days. The offended people are more powerful than one."

    "If people really find it, I'm afraid they can kill us with one finger."

    "Ahem！！"

    The old man in the Taoist robe smiled awkwardly, and for a while he didn't know what to say, because he didn't know much about the Baisha Gang.

    The old man sweeping the floor could only say: "Hey, I hope he will come back soon, otherwise, our life will be too difficult."

    "Boom！！"

    Just finished speaking, suddenly a UFO landed in the yard, scaring the servants who were pruning flowers and plants, almost lying on the ground, thinking it was an earthquake.

    The old man sweeping the floor was also frightened and his whole body trembled. He thought that something was coming to attack him, and he thought that it would not be so fast.

    Su Xun had only walked for a while, but the Baisha gang came to kill him?  What can I do.

    The reaction of the old man in the Taoist robe was relatively slow. He didn't feel frightened, and he was unmoved in his heart.

    As a result, when he took a closer look, everyone was stunned. It wasn't someone else, wasn't it the Su Xun whom the two of them were talking about just now?

    What's going on, how did Su Xun come back? Didn't he just leave?

    The old man in the Taoist robe said a little strangely: "Su Xiaoyou, why are you back? I just heard from Brother Mo that you just left."

    The old man sweeping the floor only reacted at this time, and quickly said in wonder: "Su Xun, youhow did you come back so quickly?"

    "I was afraid that you missed me too much, so I came back." Su Xun said with a smile, and then made a move to put away the flying magic weapon of the paper crane.

    This flying magic weapon is indeed very comfortable to use.  In fact, it is much stronger than his own.

    However, Su Xun tried it and felt that it was almost the same. During this time, he would not use it to prevent people from discovering any clues.

    The incident in Wanzhou City last time almost made Su Xun a big black pot. Until now, Su Xun still remembers it fresh, and he never dared to make the same mistake again.

    The old man sweeping the floor had an expression of disbelief. He knew that Su Xun hadn't told the truth, so he must be teasing him by saying so, and it didn't mean anything.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, but took out those bottles and pots of pills in the storage bag. He didn't use these things, so I left them to these two old men.

    It is also helpful to their cultivation.

    It is impossible for Su Xun to give them the magic core all the time. It is just out of love to give them some, but Su Xun has no obligation or right.

    It doesn't matter if the pill is used, Su Xun wants to be able to refine it as he likes, and more importantly, he can't use it anymore.

    In fact, it is useless for Su Xun to keep this storage bag. It can be used by them. For them, it is an extremely precious thing.

    But Su Xun didn't, because this thing is too precious to them, so to put it bluntly, their cultivation is not worthy of it.

    If you are not careful, you may be killed. This is not alarmist talk, it is very possible.? 

    And for the two of them, if Su Xun gave it to one person, the other would inevitably feel uncomfortable. A bowl of water is not easy to level. After thinking about it, let¨s forget it, as long as everyone is happy.

    "No way, these elixirs seem to be quite high-level. Where did you get so many elixirs? The Medicine King Valley gave them to you?"

    The two old men have already opened the bottles and cans.

    Although the state is not very good, after all, the two old men are also people who know the goods, and they know it well. These pills look like they are really different, and they should not be underestimated.

    For them, even at the current state, it is a bit reluctant to use.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "I killed that man and snatched it from him."

    "Kangdang"

    After saying this, the old man in the Taoist robe is fine. Killing and stealing goods should not be a normal thing in the world of immortal cultivators. There is nothing strange about it.

    But the old sweeper was so frightened that he urinated, and a small black porcelain bottle in his hand fell directly to the ground.

    This small porcelain bottle should be made of a special material. It fell on the cobblestone floor and came into close contact. It was completely fine and looked intact.

    The old man sweeping the floor was really frightened, his heart was trembling, he stared at Su Xun with wide eyes, and said, "Su Xun, are you crazy?"

    "You must have lied to me, right? You definitely wouldn't kill that man." The old man sweeping the floor seemed to be talking to himself to comfort himself.

    But Su Xun laughed, and said: "I'm not a human being, and I haven't made any progress in my realm. I really killed that person just now. Otherwise, why do you think I came back so soon?"  .￣

    "Su Xun, are you crazy? That's someone from Yaowanggu, and it seems that his status is not low. How could you kill him? Have you lost your head? What is this elixir?"

    The old man sweeping the floor kept talking, his face was obviously pale with fright, and he said in despair: "It's over, it's really over now."

    "The troubles with the Baisha Gang have not been resolved yet, and now there is another Medicine King Valley, Su Xun, will you let me live?"

    The old man sweeping the floor burst into tears, "The thing I regret the most in my life is knowing you. It's too deceitful. This Yaowang Valley is not comparable to the Baisha Gang. Let's run away. If we offend them, we can only die."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1249 Come again?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the old man sweeping the floor like this, Su Xun immediately showed a very disgusted look, thinking that you are so worthless.

    Speechlessly said: "Okay, look at you, when did I cheat you, you heartless thing."

    The old man sweeping the floor originally wanted to say something, are you cheating me less, but when the words came to the edge of his mouth, he forcibly held back his words.

    Because he can't beat Su Xun, if he talks nonsense, he will probably have to be educated again, which is really uncomfortable.

    If you can't beat others, you can only be humble.

    Su Xun was just teasing this person, so he smiled and said: "Don't worry, I killed that person, but he is not from Yaowanggu."

    "What's the meaning?"

    The old man sweeping the floor frowned, obviously not understanding, but his expression became serious.

    Complaints come back to Tucao, he and Su Xun are on the same boat, and he knows that Su Xun will not cheat him.

    On the contrary, he actually cared more about Su Xun, and hoped that Su Xun would be fine and nothing happened, otherwise the thick thigh in front of him would really be gone.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "This person is not from Yaowanggu, he is just pretending to be from Yaowanggu, trying to trick me out."

    "I have some good things on me, that is, the magic core I gave you last time. Many people are jealous of this thing. He got the news from nowhere, so he used this trick and was almost deceived by him."

    Su Xun didn't hide the matter of the magic core from the two of them. Even if they knew how many good things they had, they wouldn't have any other thoughts, because the difference in strength was too far.

    No matter what strategy he uses, he is not Su Xun's opponent, so Su Xun doesn't have to worry about anything.

    Su Xun scolded: "This guy is too insidious. If I hadn't discovered some clues, I would have been tricked by him."

    "I found it halfway, and started fighting. He is not my opponent. I took out the things on his body. If you find it useful, keep it."

    As for the level of the counterfeit, Su Xun didn't say anything, for fear that it would cause some strong discomfort to the two old men, which would be bad.

    It seems a bit pretentious to say something about the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, so forget it, so as not to irritate them.

    The two old guys, the old man sweeping the floor and the old man in the Taoist robe, have also used the magic core given to them by Su Xun. The power of that thing is really powerful.

    After they used it, they felt that the realm had been loosened, as if they were about to break through, so they could naturally understand the power of this thing.

    Besides, at their age, they naturally know a lot of things. Good things are fought openly and secretly. Who doesn't want it? It doesn't seem like a big deal to do such a thing.

    The old man sweeping the floor said again: "Are you sure that person is not from Yaowanggu? What if the person from Yaowanggu has made up his mind, but he is afraid of being blamed, so he said that on purpose."

    Su Xun couldn't help giving him a blank look, and said to you, how afraid of the people in Yaowanggu, I told you so.

    "No, he himself said no, and his kung fu is a bit evil. As a famous and decent family, how could Yaowanggu have that kind of kung fu."

    "That's fine"

    The old man sweeping the floor heaved a sigh of relief, and then said: "But you still have to be careful, after all, if one person knows, another person may know, so be careful."

    "And the person you killed may have been organized. If he finds him, he may still be in trouble."

    What he can think of, Su Xun can naturally think of, he said: "Don't worry, I know this in my heart, I'm already in Nascent Soul Realm, how can I be dealt with so easily."

    It may take some time for others to come to this matter again. By that time, Su Xun may not know what state he is in again, and he is afraid of being a fart.

    As long as I break through fast enough, others will have nothing to do with me.

    "What the hell, youyou're already in Nascent Soul Realm?" The old man's voice changed obviously.

    Su Xun nodded, and said naturally: "That's right, I just broke through a few days ago."

    Old man sweeping the floor: ""

    ? I'm so tired, I can't speak, I don't even know what to say, it's so fucking uncomfortable.

    Although I already know that Su Xun is not the same as them at allLevel, but this kind of thing happened suddenly, it is still unacceptable.

    The Nascent Soul Realm is a terrifying realm, breaking through directly to the Nascent Soul Realm, it's so f*cking that people won't be able to play it, it's a bit careless.

    Su Xun didn't bother to hit that old man anymore, if he hits again, he probably won't be able to do it anymore, only to hear Su Xun say: "I came here just to tell you, don't think I'm not here all the time, you have to worry about this  that one."

    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. You can take these medicines and use them. Remember to identify them. Maybe some of them are poisons."

    Su Xun warned, but I believe that these two old men should not be so stupid, it seems that they are not.

    Seeing that Su Xun was about to leave, the old man sweeping the floor said, "Okay, if there is anything, please remember to tell us in time."

    "Although I can't help you, but if something happens, we can run away quickly so as not to be troubled by you."

    Su Xun couldn't help but laughed, and then cursed: "Get out!"

    ！！！！！！

    A day later, the old sweeper called again.

    Su Xun asked: "What's the matter, why are you calling me again?"

    "What's your tone, I can't call you anymore? It must be something serious." The old man who swept the floor began to complain, as if he was not very satisfied with Su Xun's reaction.

    Su Xun heard that he still has serious business, so he stopped joking, but said: "Then you hurry up and talk about things."

    "The people from Yaowanggu came here again, saying that his surname is Chen, and he wants to find you!"

    The voice of the old man sweeping the floor is a bit strange. He must be saying, people from Yaowang Valley, why do they always find you? What's going on this time?

    Su Xun is also a bit uncomfortable. What is the situation, who knows whether it is true or not, it can't be the last time, it happened again, right?

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Did you tell him anything?"

    "No, I don't dare to speak. I'm afraid that he is also a fake. Basically, I didn't say a word except polite words, so I called you."

    Su Xun nodded, the experience of the old man sweeping the floor is quite sufficient.

    "Hurry up and take a look, I really don't know what to say here." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1250 It's True

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother Su Xun"

    When Su Xun arrived at Mo's house, the person who came out was Chen Feng. Su Xun was already very familiar with this person, he was an acquaintance after all.

    As soon as he saw Su Xun, he immediately raised his fists and said, his attitude towards Su Xun was very respectful, and he seemed lifeless.

    After all, Su Xun gave him the ability to live until now, so this attitude is not surprising. When he was in the buffer zone, this guy was quite respectful to Su Xun.

    Just looking at him like this made Su Xun feel a little unbelievable.

    Once bitten by a snake and afraid of well ropes for ten years, Su Xun is not afraid, but he has to be careful in his heart, because he is afraid that he will be fooled again when he turns around.

    Su Xun was obviously a lot more cautious, and then said: "Don't get close, I don't know if you are real or fake."

    "Brother Su Xun, it seems that that person has already found you?" Chen Feng asked.

    "Why, you still know?"

    Su Xun glanced at him, this person made it so that he couldn't tell the truth from the fake after a while.

    Chen Feng nodded immediately, and only heard him say: "Yes, that person must have pretended to be my brother. When my brother told another compatriot in Yaowanggu about this, he stole it with a secret method."  heard it."

    "When it was discovered, the matter had already been exposed. The two of them had nothing to do. When they chased this person, both of them were injured."

    Chen Feng said: "After returning to Yaowang Valley, my brother immediately reported the matter. We guessed that that person might use Yaowang Valley to fool you or make trouble for you. I will come over quickly to have a look  , to remind you."

    "I didn't expect that I was a step late. That guy made a move. Fortunately, brother Su Xun, you are fine."

    Su Xun didn't say a word, and just listened to him talking non-stop here, because for a while, Su Xun was true, and he didn't know whether it was true or not.

    It sounds like there is nothing wrong with it, and it can explain the general situation of the matter. It turns out that the guy learned about it from Chen Feng's brother by accident.

    That's why he had this inspiration, and he probably came to bluff and deceive, thinking of fooling Su Xun.

    It seems that Chen Yao does exist, and he is indeed Chen Feng's elder brother. No wonder he dared to change his appearance unscrupulously and came to deceive Su Xun.

    It's just that Su Xun couldn't believe it, whether the Chen Feng in front of him was real or not, maybe he was also pretended by someone else.

    Others can pretend to be his elder brother, why not pretend to be him? Since the impostor knows about it, there is a certain possibility that his companion knows about it,

    And after his accident, if he really has a companion, the possibility of shooting is very high.

    As for the words explained just now, people have a mouth, and they can say whatever they want, as long as they make up the story as perfect as possible, who knows if Te Niang is true or not.

    Possibly because he noticed Su Xun's suspicious eyes, Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Brother Su Xun, you are not doubting me, are you?"

    Su Xun didn't speak, but gave him a look, and said what do you think.

    Instead of doubting you, who else can I doubt.

    In fact, Su Xun was also observing carefully just now. When this Chen Feng spoke, his expression and tone on his face did not seem to be a big problem, nor did he seem to be pretending.

    There were many abnormalities in the first counterfeit before, but Su Xun couldn't think about it for a while.

    I already have a general feeling in my heart that this Chen Feng is very likely to be real. If it is a counterfeit, there is no way to be so similar, but we still have to be careful.

    Su Xun asked, "Who do I have the best relationship with when I go to the buffer zone?"

    "Yang Jingrui from Qiankun College!"

    Chen Feng basically answered without thinking.

    This is not a difficult question. Basically, everyone who went there knows that Su Xun was brought by Yang Jingrui, who was also protecting Su Xun at that time.

    Su Xun's question is not difficult, and it can be regarded as a test for Su Xun. If it is not answered, there must be a problem.

    Chen Feng also knew that Su Xun could not be blamed. After all, after learning the lesson of being cheated once, it is inevitable to be careful, no matter who it is.

    Next, without waiting for Su Xun to ask questions, Chen Feng himself was quite self-conscious, and he only heard him say: "At that time, the crack had not yet opened."

    "People from the Baisha Gang met you and deliberately let you go in alone. You agreed. Everyone thought you were going to die. I didn't expect you to save everyone in the end."

    "Also, when our Medicine King Valley was besieged by demons and there was nothing we could do, you were the one who saved us, and left us with all the demon cores afterwards. We didn't want any of them."

    "At that time, you told me that there is a demon general here. If you encounter other humans, you must remind me in time. I invite you to join me. You said that a demon general is chasing you, and you don't want to hurt us"

    Su Xun frowned when he heard this. This is obviously true. He said so many things, and many details were involved.

    Except for him, it is impossible for others to know about it, and counterfeit products are naturally even more impossible. Su Xun also let go of his doubts.

    "Also, when we finally reached the central magic city"

    This Chen Feng wanted to continue talking, but was stopped by Su Xun, who only heard him say: "Okay, I know you are real, there is no need to say any more."

    "Brother Chen Feng, long time no see."

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun went up and gave him a hug.

    Chen Feng was obviously also very happy. He felt an indescribable gratitude to Su Xun.

    After the two separated, Su Xun said again: "Brother Chen Feng, I was really sorry just now, because I was not sure, so I doubted you."

    "It's okay, we should blame Yaowanggu for this, it's our responsibility, that's why this kind of thing happened and put you in danger."

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "After my brother came back, the elders actually realized that something was wrong, and they attached great importance to this matter."

    "It's just that the elders have too many things to do, so they let me come over and remind you quickly. I didn't expect it to be a bit late."

    Whether the elders of Yaowang Valley are really busy, this Su Xun doesn't know, but they will definitely not come directly, after all, their status is there,

    There are only a few elders in the entire Yaowang Valley, and there must be a lot of high-level affairs. It is already very good that people can care about this matter, and they will not be asked to come directly.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Don't worry, fortunately I found out early, and nothing happened." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1251

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come on, make us a pot of tea."

    After confirming that it was true, Su Xun relaxed a lot. After all, this is his own person, and at the same time said something to the old man sweeping the floor.

    It is even more unnecessary to be polite to the old man sweeping the floor, since he is one of his own anyway.

    Su Xun and Chen Feng sat in the courtyard of Mo's house, drank good tea, and started chatting.

    The old man sweeping the floor was very knowledgeable, knowing that this was Su Xun's friend, there was no need for him to come up and get together.

    Moreover, the content of the chat may not necessarily be for him to know. After the tea was brought up, the old sweeper left consciously, and at the same time asked everyone to leave.

    In the entire huge courtyard, only Su Xun and Chen Feng were left, relatively leisurely.

    Chen Feng said with a smile: "Brother Su Xun, as long as you are fine, I am really worried along the way. I am afraid that something will happen to you. If that happens, we Yaowanggu will become sinners."

    "Actually, my brother didn't do it on purpose. He just chatted with another person from Yaowanggu. The two of them were performing tasks in the buffer zone, and one of them was accidentally overheard."

    Su Xun didn't expect that all of them were cultivators of immortals, and they would even engage in such indecent activities as eavesdropping, it's really low.

    But after thinking about it for a while, that impostor is really not a good thing. It is conceivable how insidious he is who can come up with the idea of ??pretending to be Chen Yao to seduce him.  Su Xun didn't expect it at all at first.

    Su Xun didn't think there was any problem, and there was nothing he could do about being overheard.

    Besides, Chen Feng also said just now that neither his brother nor the other person beat that guy. In this way, it proves that the counterfeit's ability is higher than his brother's.

    It doesn't seem to be a strange thing to be eavesdropped if some special means are used, it is completely understandable.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Actually, at first I really didn't think it was a lie to me. I was just a little curious. Why didn't you come, but let your brother come instead."

    "But I didn't care too much when I thought that you are two brothers."

    Su Xun said again: "I was tricked by him into using his flying magic weapon. On the way, that guy inquired about my magic core, and I noticed something was wrong."

    "Then I made a temptation, and he revealed his secrets."

    Chen Feng just listened to it, and felt that the process was really frightening.

    I just heard him say: "Brother Su Xun, that person is very strong, it is not easy for you to escape from him."

    When Su Xun heard this, he smiled subconsciously, probably Chen Feng also knew the strength of that impostor, after all he had fought with his brother, so there was no reason not to know.

    In the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, it is indeed quite strong.

    However, Su Xun didn't say that he killed him. If he said it, it would be a bit scary. If he could scare Chen Feng, let's forget it.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "By the way, what is the origin of that guy? Do you know that he dared to fight against Yaowanggu? He is quite courageous."

    Since we have already talked about this part, then Su Xun naturally has to inquire about the details of that guy. Su Xun has always wanted to know what his background is.

    However, since he dared to hit Yaowanggu, he probably has a real background, Su Xun probably already had a guess in his heart.

    When Chen Feng mentioned this, his face became a little serious, and he only heard him say: "This person's background is indeed not small."

    "He belongs to a very hidden force, the Demon Cult."

    "Tianmo Cult?"

    Su Xun frowned. The name sounds a bit domineering, and it doesn't look like a good thing at the same time.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "No, last time I was in the buffer zone, I didn't see any of them."

    To be reasonable, people from the Great Sect came last time. Since this Tianmo Sect is a powerful character, they will definitely send people over. There is no reason not to come. People like Baisha gang who are so vile will send people directly.  up.

    However, Su Xun has also seen all the major forces in the buffer zone last time, and probably has a little impression in his heart, and he has never met anyone from the Tianmo Cult.

    Their aura is rather strange, obviously different from others, if they were there, Su Xun would definitely have an impression.

    "The last buffer zone, they did not send anyone over."

    Just listen to what Chen Feng said.??"The people of the Tianmo Sect are very mysterious, and there is no trace of them. We don't even know where their sect is."

    "Actually, when there were no evil spirits before, this Heavenly Demon Sect was very popular, even covering the sky with one hand, and many sects were uniting to deal with them."

    When Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help but frowned. Hearing what he said, the time would be relatively long, maybe a thousand years ago.

    Judging from the history of China, I don't know what dynasty it is.

    Of course, to Su Xun, this is nothing at all.

    Chen Feng said: "In the previous Heavenly Demon Cult, there was a powerful existence who was called the Demon Emperor. Don't ask the sky."

    "Devil Emperor Mo Wentian?"

    This name is relatively unfamiliar, and Su Xun has never heard of it.

    "That's right. He was the most powerful person among all the cultivators at that time. He has already reached the state where he is about to shatter the void. He is much more powerful than others."

    Chen Feng introduced: "Because he was so powerful at the time, he also made the people of Tianmo Sect run rampant and committed many crimes."

    "The other sects are very uncomfortable. They can only be dealt with if they are reluctantly united. Otherwise, I am afraid that each of them will not be able to protect themselves."

    "I don't know how long this kind of life lasted. I also heard it from hearsay. After an unknown number of years, the devil emperor of the Tianmo Sect suddenly disappeared strangely."

    "disappeared?"

    "That's right!"

    Chen Feng nodded, and he immediately said: "At that time, the Tianmo Sect blocked the news, and other people didn't know about it, but the people of the Tianmo Sect are too messy."

    "At that time, it was just because there was a devil emperor who frightened them. After losing the boss, when they had no leader, they had internal turmoil and wanted to be the leader."

    "It is precisely because of the civil strife that broke out that this matter cannot be concealed. Everyone knows what happened, and the opportunity will come."

    "The other sects have long regarded this Tianmo Sect as a thorn in their side, and have been bullied by them for a long time. They must get rid of them when they have such a good opportunity."

    "The major sects are not vegetarians. Without Mo Wentian's suppression, there is no problem in dealing with the Tianmo Sect. In addition, the people of the Tianmo Sect are not united in their own internal conflicts, and their strength has dropped a lot." (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1252 is stimulated

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then the ancestors in your sect still failed to kill them?" Su Xun asked a bit painfully, as if he didn't think much about it.

    The boss is gone, and because of the serious decline in internal fighting strength, but you still haven't killed him, this seems unreasonable, there is a problem.

    If the Heavenly Demon Sect was really killed, they wouldn't have any remnants of evil now, right?

    So Su Xun can be sure that at this time, the Tianmo Cult still exists in this world and has not disappeared.

    "Ahem！！"

    Chen Feng said: "I was not born back then, so those things are not very clear, but the Tianmo Sect was indeed hit hard back then, and the situation was quite serious."

    "It is also in a state of half-dead, but it is very difficult for such a powerful force to be exterminated. Every family has something at the bottom of the box."

    "If you really forcibly destroy it, there may be very serious consequences, and the gain outweighs the loss."

    Chen Feng said: "In addition, the evil spirits appeared soon after, and we have new enemies, so we don't have much time to deal with the people of the Demon Cult."

    Su Xun thought it was really a coincidence that when the Demon Sect was about to become extinct, the demons appeared. If so, wouldn't it mean that the demons indirectly saved the life of the Demon Cult to some extent.

    Otherwise, the various sects will be pressing harder and harder, even if they don't go directly, after a long time, the Tianmo Cult will become so that there will be no room for survival.

    For example, if someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect comes out, I will not say anything else, if I catch him, I will give you a severe beating and kill your people.

    Then you can't hide in the sect for the rest of your life and never come out, right? Over time, the entire Heavenly Demon Sect will disappear and become useless.

    However, the appearance of demons is different. For the people of Tianmo Cult, they can take a big breath.

    After all, everyone has to concentrate on suppressing the demons, who has the time to control them.

    Su Xun said again: "Then the people from the Demon Sect will not go with everyone to deal with the demons. Can you bear it? There is a guy who doesn't work."

    After all, this kind of thing should have been stipulated long ago. Everyone should act together and work together. If one person is lazy, the other people's hearts will not be the same.

    Chen Feng shook his head and said: "Tianmojiao and us are almost enemies, how can there be any communication, they will never participate in our affairs."

    "However, the people of the Demon Sect will also go to the buffer zone to kill demons. Their main thing is for the magic core. After knowing that the magic core can help cultivation, they will take action."

    "Of course, no matter how you say it, you will always make a move, and it is still somewhat useful. Even if sometimes, you may have some unpleasantness with the people of the Tianmo Sect, but that's fine."

    Su Xun understands it, anyway, it means that everyone does not interfere with each other, the Heavenly Demon Sect is playing with their own, and others can't control them.

    The same Heavenly Demon Sect is useful anyway, and it is not so rampant and has become low-key, so everyone will not think about dealing with them anymore.

    One is that without that energy, dealing with demons has already been involved quite uncomfortable.

    The second is to keep them, at least they can kill some demons, and they are still useful, so it is better to keep them, the human side is the weak side.

    Su Xun asked again: "After that guy misses, will people from the Tianmo Sect come to trouble me?"

    "I can't say for sure, but I don't think it should be. After all, it is impossible for the people of Tianmo Cult to know about this matter. This matter should be his own private decision."

    Chen Feng analyzed and said: "After he goes back, he may talk to others and bring them with him, but if you want to say that all the masters of the Demon Sect will come, that's impossible."

    "For so many years, the Tianmo Sect has been silent, and they seem to know that as long as they send too many people out, if they don't go to the buffer zone, they will be targeted immediately, and they will not be impulsive."

    Su Xun nodded, in this way, he was really relieved a lot.

    Nine times out of ten, it was just the person's own actions. Su Xun didn't think that the people of the Tianmo Sect knew about it, and the possibility was not very high.

    Probably he knew it himself, and then he felt that he was in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, and there was nothing to be afraid of, so he rushed up and gave the head away.

    If other people don't know, then it's easy to handle, anywayIt was his own business, no one would know what he was doing after he died, and Su Xun didn't think it was very likely that people from the Devil's Cult would find him that day.

    Heaved a sigh of relief, Su Xun really didn't want to offend this Heavenly Demon Cult, he could tell from the name, he must be much stronger than those bastards from the Baisha Gang, and a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.

    If Su Xun is alone, he doesn't care. If others want to deal with him, just deal with it slowly. It's really not easy for others to succeed.

    It's a pity that Su Xun needs to take care of too many people around him, and he has worries, so many times he has nothing to do, and must take precautions before they happen.

    Sometimes when you think about it, there is nothing wrong with being alone.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "That's good, I'll trouble you to come to my place, don't worry, I'm fine, you can rest assured when you go back."

    "By the way, it's hard to come here. How about I take you in the secular world and have a good time. I guess you haven't been here much."

    Like Chen Feng and the others, it is estimated that they have stayed in the Valley of the Medicine King all year round, so there is no chance to come out, even if they go out, they will go to the buffer zone to fight, and it is impossible to come to the secular world.

    "Then there's no need, I have to go back. The current situation in the buffer zone is not very good."

    "How to say?"

    Su Xun asked.

    Chen Feng said: "Maybe the crack on Jianghai's side has been sealed. The demons probably paid a high price to send the demon general here secretly, but they failed. It is conceivable.  I know how it feels."

    "It should be stimulated. Recently, I heard that in the buffer zone of Wanzhou City, the demons seem to be rioting, and the number of demon generals is also increasing sharply. I can't stand it anymore."

    When Su Xun heard this, his face suddenly became serious.

    This is not a good thing, if something really happened over there, wouldn't everyone be finished together.

    Su Xun felt that it was time for him to appear on the stage.

    With him in the past, it is simply a demon's nightmare. I can kill tens of thousands casually. Su Xun only needs to go there, which can obviously relieve a lot of pressure.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1253 The whereabouts of the leader

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "According to what you said, the situation is indeed quite serious. Let me go back with you. Take me to the buffer zone of Wanzhou City. I have never been there before."

    Su Xun is quite interested in these things, and it would be a good thing if he hunted down the demons.

    After all, he doesn't have too much of the magic core.

    If you can't use it yourself, you can't use it anymore. If you can't use it, you can throw it to others. No matter who you give it to, it will benefit all mankind in the end.

    Even Su Xun was thinking, if it is really not possible, or else he should distribute the magic core and the like, so that everyone can get some, which is good for the whole human being.

    Of course, to do that kind of thing requires a big heart. For Su Xun, it is also a test, and it depends on whether he is willing to part with it.

    Although it will be a bit distressing to pay a lot of magic cores, the benefits are definitely obvious.

    At that time, many people who have used Su Xun's magic core will be grateful to him, and the major sects and the like will all become their own people.

    At that time, it is estimated that no one dares to provoke Su Xun, and whoever dares to touch him will be in trouble with most sects.

    If they go together, it will be a relatively powerful force, no one can really withstand it, no one can withstand it.

    Of course it's too early to say this.  This is all for the future. Even if you want to implement it now, it will probably take a certain amount of time.

    It is also necessary for Su Xun to have enough magic cores in his hands. If there are not enough magic cores, it will be useless to say anything.

    Regardless of the fact that he has nearly 100,000 magic cores in his hand now, it seems that there are already a lot. In fact, if you really take it out and divide it, it is nothing, it is not enough at all,

    Besides, as a human being, you have to keep one hand. Only a fool would take out all his things, things that don't exist.

    Su Xun thinks that the best way is to go to the buffer zone again, hunt and kill them, and when there are really many magic cores on his body, Su Xun will consider donating some.

    Just like those rich people, it doesn¨t matter if they have a certain amount of money. They choose to do some good things, such as charity, and donate the money to those in need.

    That is a kind of state, and those who are not in the state will think that they are stupid, why donate so much money to outsiders.

    In fact, it is not without benefits for others to donate money. At least it can gain a good reputation. In fact, this is also a certain amount of capital.

    Chen Feng's eyes lit up, and he said, "That's really great. If you go, brother Su Xun, the pressure on the buffer zone of Wanzhou City will definitely be relieved a lot."

    If others hear it, especially those who know the buffer zone, they will definitely sneer and think they are telling a joke.

    What are you kidding, a person in the buffer zone is an insignificant existence, do you really think that you are so awesome, if you go in alone, you can change the situation?

    There are not no monks in the Nascent Soul Realm, and there are many. After all, the buffer zone of Wanzhou City is a chaotic center, and there are basically all kinds of masters in it.

    Of course, there will be less people above the Yuanying state. Those people can indeed change the situation of the entire war. Facing low-level species, they will slaughter wildly in their hands.

    However, everyone has mutual checks and balances. Both sides are staring at the opponent's master. Don't move, and I won't move. If we want to fight, we should fight at the same level, and don't bully those who are weaker.

    So many times, seeing so many monks go through fire and water to die in the buffer zone, although the older generation of masters are also heartbroken, they have nothing to do because they can't make a move.

    If they make a move, they will also make a move. In a real fight to the death, it is really unclear who will win and who will win, so over time, everyone has reached a tacit understanding.

    The masters on both sides will not intervene, and the rest of you can rely on your own skills.

    It definitely doesn't matter on the side of the demons. After all, they have a lot of demons. So what if I can't beat you one-on-one. If I beat you one out of ten, there is no problem at all. In the end, you won't lose.

    It is true that so many years have passed, although the demons have died a lot, the human casualties are much smaller than the demons, and everyone is not the same number at all.

    Therefore, human beings are getting worse and worse. If this continues, they will probably be consumed to death. In fact, everyone has been worried in recent years.

    There is no way for human beings, there are too many scruples, because the seal of the buffer zone here,"It has to be maintained by those powerful bigwigs."

    If something happened to them, it is estimated that the entire human race would be gone.

    It's not that I'm afraid of death, it's that I can't die.

    ?The recent riots in the buffer zone of Wanzhou City caused everyone to complain and feel very uncomfortable. I am afraid that this time they will not be able to withstand it.

    Chen Feng has seen Su Xun's strength and knows what level Su Xun is.

    As long as Su Xun is on the scene, among other things, it will definitely relieve a lot of pressure.

    After all, he killed so many demons by himself in the previous buffer zone. Although it is difficult to explain, the fact is in front of him. It was indeed what he did, and there is nothing he can do if he doesn't believe it.

    Su Xun said: "It's just that I have to go to the Baisha Gang first to deal with their leader. Otherwise, I feel uneasy and don't feel at ease to leave."

    When facing Chen Feng, Su Xun did not shy away from expressing his thoughts, because he knew in his heart that it was impossible for Chen Feng to collude with the Baisha Gang.

    Chen Feng was not surprised. The conflict between Su Xun and the Baisha Gang was basically known to everyone, and it was quite obvious without any cover-up.

    Although I don't know what the reason is, but for that reason, it must not be a trivial matter. It is understandable that Su Xun is worried about the people of the Baisha Gang.

    But Chen Feng said: "Brother Su Xun, if you are worried about that Bai Ruji from the Baisha Gang, then if you really don't need to worry about anything."

    "How to say?"

    "That bastard Bai Ruji is currently fighting in the buffer zone, and he won't be able to come out for a while, so just rest assured, he won't have time to come to you at all."

    Su Xun asked: "Are you sure?"

    "Of course, Bai Ruji is in the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. He has always wanted to break through to the Mahayana Realm, but unfortunately he has been stuck there."

    Chen Feng said: "So he has been in the buffer zone recently, thinking about hunting down demon generals and getting more magic cores to break through."

    "I also heard from my brother that he has hunted and killed several demon generals in the buffer zone. He has a good reputation, but this person is difficult to get along with and he is unwilling to communicate with others." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1254 Start Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I see´"

    Su Xun touched his chin unconsciously, lost in thought.

    Since it was Chen Feng's brother who brought the news back, there should be nothing wrong with it. After all, his brother was also in the buffer zone before and was injured by that counterfeit.

    Besides, there are not many monks in the normal Wanzhou City, even those in the Jindan state, who can sit still. Most of them have gone to the buffer zone. Staying in Wanzhou City is simply a waste of their lives.

    Moreover, the demon general is also an important role on the side of the demons. Hunting the demon general will indeed have a relatively large reputation. It is estimated that everyone in the buffer zone knows him.

    If this is the case, it proves that the news should not be a big problem. It is estimated that he will not come out for a while.

    To break through to the Mahayana realm, I am afraid it is not such a simple matter. He wants to use the magic core of the magic general to break through. I am afraid that it is not almost easy to handle. It is enough for him to kill slowly. It is really difficult to break through.

    Chen Feng added: "That guy was not this kind of person before, nor was he so active. He only went to the buffer zone occasionally, and he knew how to look for women all day long."

    "Among the powerful monks, he is one of the few with a bad reputation. I don't know how many women he has harmed, and many of them are immortals. The skills he cultivates seem to be related to this."

    "It's just that I can't figure out whether he has suddenly awakened recently or what to say. Anyway, his reputation has improved a lot recently." Chen Feng said.

    For human beings, demon generals are relatively powerful in combat power. Being able to kill a few demon generals is considered a sufficient record and worthy of human admiration.

    One can imagine how exaggerated it was that Su Xun killed so many at once last time.

    However, Su Xun laughed. The reason why he laughed was because he was much more relaxed. If that guy wasn't around, he wouldn't need to worry about anything.

    No wonder Su Xun was still surprised, so he said that something was wrong. With that guy's temper, he ruined such a big thing by himself, so why wouldn't he come to make trouble for him? This is not normal.

    Especially after the members of the Baisha Gang go back, they will definitely tell him their hiding place in detail.

    But for so many days, there has been no movement.

    The strong man in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm is about to break through to the Mahayana Realm, so he must be a very powerful existence. It is impossible to be afraid that he will only come out at that time, and he will still be Su Xun in the Golden Core Realm.

    Su Xun guessed that he thought that he was afraid that several sects would keep him, so he chose to keep a low profile.

    When Su Xun is not paying attention, there will be another surprise attack or something.

    Looking at it now, Su Xun thought too much, he was not in Wanzhou City at all, and he probably didn't know about it, which made Su Xun wait for him all the time.

    God knows how long it will take to wait for him.

    Speaking of which, he suddenly became active, and Su Xun felt that it had something to do with him.

    This guy got so many women from Mo Xiaoli and the others, probably in preparation for breaking through to the Mahayana realm, and he will act after he gathers ninety-nine women.

    It's a pity that when it was about to succeed, it was destroyed by Su Xun halfway, and all previous efforts were wasted.

    After searching for so long, and his whereabouts are still unknown, he probably doesn't have any hope.

    Those women are too rare. It will take a long time to collect them from scratch.

    This kind of thing is fine once, if it happens again, who can stand it, can't stand it at all.

    He didn't think about it anymore, so he made two plans and started hunting demons to break through. There was no other way.

    So Su Xun couldn't help but want to laugh, it would be nice to look like this earlier, and to contribute to mankind, everyone is happy.

    It's a bit outrageous to insist on making those crooked things disgusting people.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, if this is the case, then I can rest assured, let's go together, you take me there."

    It's just that Su Xun is struggling with one thing. If Chen Feng wants to take him there, what should he do if he wants to go with him?

    There are some things about Su Xun that cannot be known to others, such as the existence of Er Gouzi, Su Xun does not want to let others see.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that the evolved Ergouzi is not a normal dog.

    Kun is the biggest secret, but this is okay, Su Xun found out, as long as it doesn't absorb the cultivation base of devouring people, if it absorbs the magic core, Kun doesn't need to come out.

    directly in the space of the system, ??? can be absorbed and transformed by Su Xun, so Su Xun will not take it out.

    For other things, he used pen and ink to kill a large number of demons in a flash. To be honest, he didn't want to be seen by others.

    Everyone has their own secrets. This kind of thing is really not easy for others to see. Although he will not have thoughts about your things, he still has no sense of security. I guess this is human nature.

    The main thing is that you bring a person, and he knows how many magic cores you got. You said you gave him some points, otherwise it is not good for others to watch.

    It's a bit hurtful to say it directly, after all, Chen Feng is quite a good person.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, but forget it, and talk about it later.

    If Chen Feng is alone with him, then take him with him. After all, Chen Feng can be trusted. I believe that after getting along with him, the relationship between the two will be stronger.

    Besides, it is impossible for him to go in alone. Su Xun can live alone, it is because Su Xun is perverted, and a person at the Golden Core Realm is probably unable to survive.

    But if he is with the people in Yaowang Valley, then there is no good way, Su Xun can only go by himself, and then find an excuse or something.

    "Okay, then let's go quickly, Brother Su Xun, do you have anything to explain, if not, we will leave directly."

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "Let's go to Yaowang Valley first, I have to take you back to explain the situation, and by the way, thank you for saving your life."

    "You haven't been to the Valley of the Medicine Kings, have you? This time I will take you to the Valley of the Medicine Kings. Among the major sects and colleges, among other things, the environment is definitely not as good as our Valley of the Medicine Kings."

    When talking about this, Chen Feng's face was full of complacency, or pride.

    I'm going to Yaowang Valley again. I don't know why, Su Xun always feels a little weird, as if thinking of just now.

    But this time it is obviously true, and there will be no problem.

    It just so happened that Su Xun himself wanted to go and have a look, but he hadn't seen much of the world yet.

    So Su Xun nodded and said, "It's nothing, just go."

    It is estimated that it will take ten days and a half months to leave this time. Su Xun turned his head back on the flying magic weapon and just told the people around him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1255 The location is a mystery

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even though he said so, before leaving, Su Xun still found the old man sweeping the floor and took out more than twenty magic cores.

    Basically, more than 20 magic cores are at the level of drizzle for Su Xun now.

    "You what are you doing? I gave it to me last time. I haven't used it here yet. I'm sorry to take it." The old man who swept the floor said with his eyes widened.

    Even a shameless person like him is really embarrassed at this time.

    After using it myself, I naturally understood the importance of this thing. For a cultivator, this is simply a fairy-level thing.

    Moreover, Su Xun himself said that the counterfeit before came for this thing, so it can be seen that for immortal cultivators, this is not something that can be obtained casually.

    Su Xun must have had a hard time getting these things. It is really embarrassing for me to ask for things for nothing at this time.

    Even a thick-skinned person like the sweeping old man felt ashamed to take it. He didn't do anything for Su Xun, so he was just a scapegoat, but in the end he took so many things from him. I really feel ashamed.  ah.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying, "Take it quickly, don't talk nonsense."

    "I'm going to leave for a while. This time I'm really going to the Valley of the Medicine King. It's probably going to be a long time. You should practice hard in Jianghai, and try to get the two of you together to raise your realm."

    The other person Su Xun was referring to was naturally the old man in Taoist robes.

    The old man sweeping the floor nodded. Although he didn't understand why Su Xun was so kind to him, he also knew that if he couldn't break through with so many magic cores, it would be unreasonable.

    Even if so many magic cores are fed to the dog, it is estimated that the dog will have to grow up and become an unusual dog.

    Su Xun said again: "Also, if there is any movement in Jiang Hai during this period, you can keep an eye on it, and nothing will happen."

    "The boss of the Baisha Gang has something to do recently. I just got the news that he won't be able to come out recently, so you don't need to worry about it. He won't come. I guess the other Baisha Gang members don't have the guts, because they can't beat him."  Me, just don't let them know that I left Jianghai."

    "Okay, I understand, don't worry, if something happens, I will risk my life." Sweeping the floor looked very serious.

    Su Xun can tell him this, it means he believes in him, how can he live up to Su Xun's expectations of him, he will definitely handle things well, and then let Su Xun feel at ease.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't think anything would happen. After all, except for the Baisha Gang, no one should be against him.

    Bai Ruji of the Baisha gang is not here, and Su Xun guarantees 100% for the rest of them that they don't have the guts to come and make trouble.

    After all, when they were in the buffer zone, they should be able to see that there is a huge gap in strength between them and Su Xun. Even if the helmsmen of the Baisha Gang are added together, they probably are not Su Xun's opponents now, and the gap is still a bit big.

    As for the members of the Tianmo Sect, Su Xun killed one of them, which is considered a bit of hatred, but the problem is that they probably didn't know that Su Xun did it for a while, so it doesn't matter.

    When they found out, Su Xunren would come back, so there was nothing to worry about.

    Besides, Su Xun didn't think that immortal cultivators would do the kind of thing that threatened other people's family members, they would only look for Su Xun.

    Confessing to this sweeping old man is also just in case, and there may be some troubles in the secular world.

    When the time comes, the sweeping old man, a cultivator of immortality, will be very important. In the secular world, who would dare to provoke him?

    After Su Xun explained this, he set off with Chen Feng and boarded his flying magic weapon.

    As far as his flying magic weapon is concerned, it looks quite satisfactory, nothing special, it seems very ordinary.

    There is a certain difference from the one that Su Xun bought in Wanzhou City at that time.

    Of course, there is no shortage of this time, the two of them are already familiar with each other, and it is not bad to chat on the flying magic weapon.

    After about a few hours of flying, I arrived at Wanzhou City, and the speed was relatively fast.

    This time I went to Wanzhou City again, and the situation has changed a lot since I came alone last time.

    Chen Feng took out something from himself, it should be something like an identity token, and then the guards at the door immediately changed their expressions, and they turned intoA lick dog.

    For Su Xun next to Chen Feng, he was also very polite. He didn't need to look at Su Xun's things at all, and invited two people in directly.

    So real, it really makes people feel a little uncomfortable.

    It seems that this world is the same no matter where you are. With your identity and background, people have different attitudes towards you.

    It's normal for ordinary people to be ignored, because you don't have the capital to make others take you seriously.

    Entering Wanzhou City, it still looks the same as before, but there are quite a few people.

    In fact, there are relatively few powerful immortal cultivators. The truly powerful immortal cultivators must have already gone to the buffer zone.

    Even if there is, people just come out, take a rest, make some supplements, etc., probably won't stay for too long.

    In fact, Su Xun is also quite strange, where are these sects and the like.

    You must know that Wanzhou City is small, if you say it is not small, it still covers a large area.

    After all, China's land area is really too big, and it is among the top few existences in the world.

    Although we have a large population, there is still a lot of land that has not been used, probably because of various reasons such as the environment.

    If you want to say that Wanzhou City is too big, it seems impossible. After all, it is just a place on the Huaxia side, at best it is bigger than Jianghai City.

    Otherwise, on a map, suddenly there is a large area that cannot be explained clearly, and no one is allowed to enter it, and it cannot be explained clearly.

    These big sects and the like, no matter how you look at it, the area will not be small, and they have to look like sects no matter what.

    Moreover, there must be more than one or two of these Zongmen colleges. Su Xun is very curious about where their addresses are.

    To be reasonable, he wandered around Wanzhou City for so long last time and didn't see him.

    With so many sects, if it is reasonable, the place on the Wanzhou City side must not be enough.

    Anyway, Su Xun couldn't figure it out, so he didn't bother to think about it, no matter where it was hidden, it always existed, and he could see it today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1256 The Tinder Project

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Following behind, Su Xun didn't bother to ask.

    It's meaningless to ask at this time. Anyway, Chen Feng is leading the way, so why don't he know how to get there? He will be able to reach Yaowang Valley by himself in a while.

    It's a pity that in Wanzhou City, people are not allowed to fly in the air, so Su Xun and the others can only walk, which is impossible.

    The speed is a little slow, but the two of them are not in a hurry.

    Soon, apart from Wanzhou City, there were Gobi deserts everywhere, and both of them speeded up, because if they were outside, it meant that there was no one to control them.

    "arrive´"

    After the two flew for a while, Chen Feng began to land slowly, and Su Xun followed him.

    It's just that Su Xun is quite puzzled, this this is it?

    What kind of sect is it, there is still nothingness in front of me, it looks like there is nothing, it is really embarrassing.

    If it hadn't been confirmed that there would be no problem with Chen Feng's identity, Su Xun probably would have suspected that this person was fooling himself, and he didn't play like that.

    However, after Su Xun landed on the ground, he also noticed that there were several people in front of him, who looked young and a little immature.

    What he was wearing was Yaowanggu's clothes, Su Xun shouldn't be too familiar with this clothes.

    "Senior Brother Chen Feng!"

    Several young people immediately greeted Chen Feng respectfully after seeing Chen Feng.

    It can be seen that Su Xun's status seems to be much higher than theirs.

    Chen Feng didn't say much to them, just nodded and said to Su Xun, "Come on, let's come in."

    Under the leadership of Chen Feng, Su Xun passed through a stone gate, and suddenly felt that he lost his center of gravity, the world in front of him became blurred, and there was still the whistling wind in his ears.

    Filled with all kinds of strange sounds, his ears have lost the ability to distinguish.

    However, the brain is still awake. This feeling made Su Xun suddenly think of one thing. The last time he entered the buffer zone on the other side of Jianghai, he looked like this. This was traveling through space.

    Could it be

    No wonder, Su Xun now fully understands in his heart that these sects are hidden in another dimension.

    Frankly speaking, they do not belong to Wanzhou City, or have nothing to do with the entire Wanzhou City, but the entrance is here, and they don't even belong to this world anymore.

    It's no wonder Su Xun is curious, Wanzhou City is so big that it can't accommodate the major sects and colleges, so I finally understand.

    After about ten seconds passed, it finally landed. When Su Xun landed, he swayed a few times, as if he was a little unstable.

    Seeing him like this, Chen Feng smiled and said: "It seems that you don't often travel through time and space, so you are a little uncomfortable."

    This thing has nothing to do with strength, it is mainly a matter of adaptability, and you will get used to it if you practice more times.

    Chen Feng's strength is not as good as Su Xun's, but when he landed, he was much more relaxed.

    Su Xun looked at the world in front of him, it was very beautiful, there were plants everywhere, a scene full of vitality.

    It seemed that the air was filled with the aroma of herbs, and the entire Valley of the Medicine King really lived up to its reputation.

    Su Xun didn't find it strange that such a big sect had such an aura, and it should be.

    What made him more curious was what was going on in the space in front of him.

    Su Xun asked: "The space where your sect is located should not be the same as the human world, right?"

    "No, this is another small world, which was created by many powerful people. It was the appearance of demons and cracks in space that gave everyone inspiration. Humans can also forcibly open up such a world."

    Su Xun was quite pleasantly surprised, what kind of strength is needed to open this world, this Su Xun doesn't know, he should be very strong.

    But the world can be created artificially, this is really too exaggerated, and it is a good thing. Doesn't this mean that if human beings really reach the point where they can't stand it, they can come to these worlds and escape disaster  ?

    Although it is intolerable for the world to be occupied and lose their hometown, no one wants to see such a situation happen, but if it really happens, there is no way but to accept fate.

    Instead, there is a way out for everyone to hide in.?, it¨s fine if you don¨t.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "If this is the case, even if the world really can't bear it, people can hide in first."

    "Brother Su Xun, the seniors did have this idea at first, but it is still too difficult and unrealistic."

    I just heard this guy say: "Because the created world is only so big, it can't accommodate a few people at all."

    "The huge population cannot be integrated in. When it is really a last resort, we can only keep the cultivators. You should understand what I mean."

    Chen Feng said: "So the existence of our sects is also the kindling of human beings."

    "Everyone has already thought of the worst step. If it really gets to that step, there is no way but to give up human beings and keep the cultivators."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was silent for a while, and he understood what it meant.

    That is to say, if something really happens, for example, the human world really can't hold on, everyone can only give up.

    But after giving up, the human world will undoubtedly be destroyed.

    In order to keep human beings from becoming extinct, this method can only be used to roughly keep the people on the Wanzhou City side, which can be regarded as leaving a kindling for human beings.

    This may sound a bit cruel, especially to ordinary people.

    Billions of people in this world will be abandoned in this way and become dead souls.

    If he doesn't know about the buffer zone and has no contact with them, does it mean that Su Xun will also be the one who was abandoned.

    Thinking of this, my body is a little cold.

    The reality is indeed cruel, especially between people. When it is necessary, we can only protect ourselves at the expense of others.

    What kind of fearless dedication is just lip service.

    Of course their ideas are correct, after all, ordinary people are always useless, and they don't even know the existence of demons.

    It has always been the immortal cultivators who have been resisting the evil spirits. They have sacrificed so many people and tried their best, which is already their best.

    There is no way to do this, if the situation allows, who would like to lose this world.

    It is even more exaggerated to leave ordinary people behind. There is still hope for the immortal cultivators to regain the world, but ordinary people obviously cannot do it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1257 You are more handsome than me

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun smiled, and said at the same time: "Don't worry, I really didn't think much about it, I just felt a little emotional."

    "Ordinary people are the most pitiful. They may not know what happened from the beginning to the end."

    Su Xun was quite emotional. You said that if the buffer zone is really unable to defend and the world is captured, one can imagine what kind of panic ordinary people will experience.

    The saddest thing is that when everyone died, they didn't know the specific circumstances. At best, they felt that the plots in the movie really happened.

    But this is something that can¨t be helped. No one is obliged to protect the world. Everyone can do this, and it can be passed down from generation to generation. To put it bluntly, it depends on the sense of responsibility in the heart.

    I have been guarding it for so many years, and it can be said that it is the utmost benevolence and righteousness. If you really can't keep it, you can only take care of yourself first, and there is nothing you can do.

    Su Xun just suddenly realized that he is really different from the immortal cultivators in Wanzhou City. They don't care, and they don't have any worries.

    Just try your best, even if the real buffer zone is breached by demons, they can still run, and there is still a way out.

    But Su Xun did not. Behind him are his family, lover, friends, and some acquaintances. They are all ordinary people.

    When the time comes, they will be those who have been abandoned. With Su Xun's identity, he can take refuge in the special world of these sects, and no one will refuse him.

    Just because he solved the crisis in Jianghai by himself last time, Su Xun has enough qualifications and merits.

    But Su Xun can't, he can't go, because after he goes, there will be no one around him left.

    So Su Xun has no way out.  He really had to think about how to get rid of the demon.

    Su Xun may not be able to solve things that others cannot solve.

    Su Xun said: "Okay, let's go, in this Valley of the Medicine King, if there is anything that needs attention, you have to remind me, and don't make any mistakes later."

    "Don't worry about this. Our medicine king's valley is still relatively loose, and there will be no taboos. You can just rest assured."

    Chen Feng was quite relaxed.

    It is obvious that he regards Yaowang Valley as his home, and being in Yaowang Valley is like being in his own home.

    Su Xun walked around with him. The environment of Medicine King Valley is not so good. There are large medicine gardens and the like. The air smells like herbs.  The taste is different.

    Like that kind of herb, it exudes a fragrance in the air, which is quite comfortable.

    If it was before, Yaowang Valley must be a treasure land for Su Xun, or a place that he yearns for.

    Because this represents the world's most powerful alchemy technology, which was previously on the alchemy notes of Zifu Xianjun.

    Su Xun also saw him talk about Yaowanggu, even a person like him, has a lot of respect for Yaowanggu, which shows that Yaowanggu really has a deep foundation.

    Generations of alchemists have left countless hard work and crystallization of wisdom here, which is a precious wealth.

    And it goes without saying here that there are a lot of precious herbs and the like, if there is any shortage of herbs, Su Xun will ask for one.

    It is really precious, so Su Xun said that he borrowed it for himself, and then he can copy it infinitely, which can be said to be quite comfortable.

    It's a pity that after going to the buffer zone, Su Xun's whole person changed completely. He felt that the elixir was useless, and he didn't use the Sanwei elixir furnace very much now.

    Just use the magic core to practice directly, and the elixirs and the like will waste your own efficiency.

    He stopped and walked, and listened to this guy, introducing the place in the Valley of the King of Medicine. Basically, Su Xun also remembered everything.

    Moreover, Su Xun found out one thing, this Chen Feng actually has quite a high status in the Valley of Medicine Kings, when ordinary people see him, they have to respectfully greet him and call Chen Feng Senior Brother, one can imagine his status.

    However, if you think about it carefully, this is not a strange thing. At Chen Feng's age, he can be regarded as the leader of the younger generation, and the young people are probably not as good as him.

    Comparing him with Su Xun is not enough. After all, Su Xun has a system, which is a huge bug, but among ordinary peers, Chen Feng is already a very good existence.

    Otherwise, Chen Feng would not have been the one who led the team when he went to Yaowang Valley last time.

    "Chen Feng?You are back.  "

    Just when the two of them arrived at a square, someone came over. It seemed that there were more than one or two, and several people came over.

    The person in the lead, with long hair, looks a little drifting, and he also looks like a handsome young man, very chic, he can be called a handsome young man.

    It is that the person's face is not very good-looking, it looks like he has just been injured.

    In a place like Yaowang Valley where there is no shortage of healing medicines, it can still be so unnatural. It can be seen that it should be a relatively serious injury.

    "That's right brother, I brought Brother Su Xun back."

    Chen Feng pointed to this person and said, "Brother Su Xun, he is my elder brother, Chen Yao."

    Su Xun was a little surprised. He didn't expect that this handsome man was Chen Yao. The two were brothers, but the difference in appearance seems to be quite big, which really makes people wonder.

    However, everyone has said so, so there should be no falsehood, Su Xun said with a smile: "Brother Chen Yao, hello."

    "Is this Su Xun? You really are a good-looking talent. I, Chen Yao, have never convinced anyone in terms of appearance. After seeing you today, I have to admit that you are more handsome than me."

    Su Xun: ""

    This guy's personality is obviously different from his younger brother Chen Feng's. He seems to be a less serious person, while Chen Feng is much calmer.

    Of course, being able to joke around proves that people are kind to you, which is better than keeping a straight face. Su Xun also smiled and said: "Brother Chen Yao, you are really too humble."

    "But speaking of it, I'm sorry for you this time. That bastard overheard my conversation with my colleague and injured me. I knew he was going to find you."

    During the conversation, Chen Yao mentioned how many magic cores Su Xun had obtained, so after being heard by someone, he was very anxious, and he was sure that person would go to trouble Su Xun.

    Money touches people's hearts. Su Xun has too many magic cores, so he will definitely be moved. Fortunately, he reacts quickly, otherwise something may happen to Su Xun.

    Just listen to Su Xun laughing and saying: "It's okay, it's all over, I'm doing well, it proves that that person didn't succeed."

    "Okay, Chen Feng, greet him well. I'll go to the elder and talk about it. The elder has been scolding me for the past two days." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1258 Avoid

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chen Yao just came to say hello to Su Xun, and then left in a hurry. After all, everyone won't lose, and it would be embarrassing to keep talking.

    Judging by his appearance, he should report the situation to the elders. Su Xun is fine. Judging by his appearance, he should be quite relaxed.

    If something really happened, he probably wouldn't feel well, not to mention psychological self-blame, the elders of Medicine King Valley would punish him as well.

    After all, these things are all caused by him, and the main culprit is still him. It is very serious to say the wrong thing, and it can really kill people.

    And he also said just now that he was scolded a lot for this matter. It seems that Yaowanggu still attaches great importance to this matter, and he doesn't think that it doesn't matter if Su Xun is not one of them.

    From this point of view, Su Xun thinks that Yaowanggu is not bad, and his impression point in his heart has increased a lot.

    After Chen Yao left with his people, he only heard Chen Feng say, "My brother is like that. He has been in a hurry since he was a child, and he can't stay anywhere."

    Su Xun smiled, but he felt that this kind of person is not bad. In fact, at least he is a true temperament, without any pretentious elements in it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "By the way, where do I live today, we won't leave today."

    "Don't worry about that, our Yaowang Valley has a special place for people to live in, so you don't have to worry about having no place to live."

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden gust of breeze blowing on the ground, which made the robe on Chen Feng's body sway slightly, but the range was not too large.

    But the two of them obviously noticed that someone was coming, flying over from the sky, a white figure.

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little bit surprised. In the Valley of the Medicine King, he hasn't seen anyone flying in the sky since he came in. There are probably rules, and you won't be allowed to fly around.

    Just like you are a good student who still drives around in the school, how can it work? Even if the school is big enough, but you drive him, it will affect your safety in the end.

    Who knew that this really saw an arrogant person, and he didn't know who it was.

    Of course, in the Valley of Medicine Kings, he must not be a bad person, he must be a person with a relatively high status.

    Strength and status are directly proportional in these sects.

    If you are strong, it means that you have a high status. If you think about it carefully, there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    The white figure fell directly to the ground. The clothes on this person were obviously different from those of the other people in Yaowang Valley. She was all white, like a lotus flower that does not attract dust.

    He didn't wear any clothes like Yaowanggu's uniform on his body, and he revealed something special everywhere.

    No matter how blind Su Xun is, he can tell that this person does have something special.

    Unexpectedly, after the person landed, Su Xun looked at it again and was stunned. This person looked really familiar.

    It was none other than the person from Yao Wang Valley who first dealt with Su Xun, the veiled woman, the powerful veiled woman.

    It should have been a long time since the last farewell, at least half a year.

    For cultivators, this little time may not be a big deal at all, but for Su Xun, it is different.

    If you think about it carefully, from the time Su Xun was born to the present, only twenty years have passed in his life, half a year is not a small number.

    This woman will appear in Su Xun's mind from time to time, and she is one of the few people who can leave a deep impression on Su Xun.

    ? Of course, Su Xun's feelings towards her are quite complicated. It can't be said to be good, and it can't be said to be disgusted. All in all, it is a kind of complicated and intertwined emotions.

    ? At the beginning, I said something that was not nice, and I almost lost my life in the hands of this person. If Su Xun hadn't reacted faster at that time, and there happened to be something for beauty in his hand, I guess my life would have been lost.

    Needless to say, this woman is ruthless. In front of Su Xun back then, she directly killed the two disciples of Yaowanggu, but she was her own.

    How can a person who is not ruthless do such a thing, or to answer that sentence, if a woman becomes ruthless, there is really nothing wrong with a man.

    What happened at that time, it is estimated that only the two of them will know forever, and it is impossible for others to know. Su Xun would not tell the outside world even if he was killed, let alone that woman.

    ? Speaking of this woman, Su Xun can be considered to have a little overlap or to sayYan Ge suddenly saw her again, and couldn't explain the feeling in his heart for a while.

    When Su Xun was stunned there, Chen Feng, who was beside him, bowed his head directly, and said respectfully, "Hello, elder."

    "Elder"

    Su Xun did have a vague impression that when he was in Jianghai, two disciples of Yaowanggu called this woman an elder.

    At that time, Su Xun thought it was strange that such a young woman was called an elder by others. It sounded strange. Elders should all be those old men. This impressed Su Xun quite deeply.

    The main reason is that at that time, people still had a half-knowledge, unlike now that they roughly understand that elders represent strength and status.

    In the Valley of the Medicine King, the elders are probably the most powerful existences in the top ranks.

    Perhaps, this woman's strength is a little stronger than what I thought, probably much higher than my level.

    At that time, Su Xun saw an extremely powerful existence, but now, for Su Xun, it seems that there is still no way to surpass it.

    Of course, being able to shorten the distance is already a great improvement, isn't it?

    The veiled woman spoke, her voice was still as cold as ever, as if mixed with frost, "Okay, you have nothing to do here, you should avoid it first!"

    Chen Feng's eyes were a little astonished, what does this mean, let him avoid it?

    Listening to this means, the elder seems to have something to say to Su Xun.

    No, how did the two of them know each other? Isn't this too unscientific?  I never heard Su Xun speak.

    At that time, the matter of going to Jianghai was actually a trivial matter in Yaowang Valley. Everyone was very busy at ordinary times, and no one cared about this kind of poverty alleviation.

    After returning, although two people died, they were all ordinary disciples with mediocre qualifications, and it was not a loss.

    In addition, the veiled woman was directly suppressed as an elder, so no one dared to say anything. At that time, there was no disturbance in this matter, and no one knew.

    In addition, the veiled girl couldn't say it herself, and Su Xun also had a ghost in his heart. He didn't mention this matter in front of Chen Feng, and he didn't know it at all.

    At this time, I was full of doubts in my heart, but I didn't dare to speak. I could only nod and leave obediently.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1259 Is she caring about me?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    We don't know, and we dare not ask.

    This sentence can now be used to describe Chen Feng's mood.

    There are a lot of questions in his heart, but he also knows that this elder has the coldest temper, and he won't talk nonsense with you at all.

    Unless she thinks it is necessary, she will talk to you. If you want to take the initiative to talk to her, you may be rejected.

    Chen Feng nodded, and then retreated quickly with his whole body.

    Before leaving, he glanced at Su Xun. To be honest, he didn't know what was waiting for Su Xun.

    After they left, there were only the two of them left in Nuo Da's square. For some reason, Su Xun became nervous for no reason.

    What's even more frightening is that this woman didn't speak, just stood there, her eyes were as flat as water, and Su Xun was really terrified and a little scared when she saw her.

    I couldn't bear it anymore, only to hear Su Xun ask, "Then what, you came to find me on purpose, what's the matter?"

    "It's not on purpose. I was about to go out just now, but who knew that I noticed your breath, so I came here to take a look, and then I realized that it was you."

    Su Xun: ""

    This woman doesn't know how to chat, and she chatted to death all at once, so that Su Xun didn't know how to answer her words at all, and the scene was very embarrassing for a while.

    Silence, everyone fell into silence again.

    Chatting with this kind of person will shorten your life, not even an awkward chat.

    Fortunately, she is not too much, at least she took the initiative to speak, just heard her say: "You have become a lot stronger."

    "Ahem"

    Su Xun said with a smile, "It's okay, after going to the buffer zone, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds."

    In fact, he was quite strange in his heart, thinking that this woman might be able to see what state I am in.

    She didn't release her aura, so she probably couldn't see it. Anyway, Su Xun felt that the possibility was not too great.

    It is estimated that the judgment is only based on some external temperament,

    Or she also heard about what Su Xun did in the buffer zone before, so she came up with a simple guess?

    "But don't be complacent. At your current level, I can still blow you up. You are not my opponent yet."

    Su Xun: ""

    Damn, what on earth do you want to do, can you chat, it can make people mad.

    The point is that you are very angry, but you still have nothing to do with her.

    This woman's strength is simply unfathomable. Su Xun thinks that his current level cannot beat her 100%, and there seems to be nothing wrong with what others say.

    The key point is that such heart-wrenching words should not be said in person.

    Fortunately, in the world of immortal cultivators, everything is based on strength. Among the awesome people, there are many people with eccentric tempers. Not all of them have to respect you.

    No way, who made you great, who made you awesome.

    If this is in the world of ordinary people, if there is no such thing as emotional intelligence, it is really impossible to get along.

    "Why´"

    Su Xun sighed, he felt very tired.

    This woman is really strange, it would be better not to see her.

    Everyone didn't know that the corner of the woman's mouth was slightly raised on the face covered by the veil. It's a pity that this scene was blocked, and Su Xun had no chance to see it.

    Su Xun said: "Isn't your face already healed, why are you still covering it up?"

    Speaking of it, Su Xun is also quite strange. It is still acceptable to say that wearing a veil before, after all, the face was destroyed by an accident.

    It is unacceptable for a person like her who was originally a beauty to suddenly become ugly, so she can only use that method to cover her face.

    But isn't her face already healed? It's been so long, why is she still covering her face?

    Could it be that his beauty pill had some side effects, something went wrong?

    That must not be the case, the things given by the system are definitely not cheating, this Su Xun can guarantee, after all, he can also guarantee.

    Moreover, Luo Shenyi also used the Beauty Pill, and nothing happened.

    If there is really a problem, with this woman's temper, she probably would have settled with him a long time ago. I'm afraid she can't let him live until now.

      The woman's voice seemed to be less friendly, and she said, "I'm used to it."

    Su Xun didn't realize that her tone had become dangerous, so she said: "It's better to take off the veil, it's a huge loss to keep covering up such a beautiful face."

    "Beautiful things should be taken out for everyone to see together."

    "Whatever your business, if you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will tear you apart?" The veiled woman suddenly warned.

    ""

    Su Xun's body trembled for a while, and then he didn't dare to speak.

    Come on, this is a master who is not easy to mess with, let's forget it, in case something happens, it will be really embarrassing.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Okay, you pretend I didn't say anything, just be happy yourself."

    Mainly this woman is really confusing, and you don't know what she thinks, so you have to be cautious when joking,

    Su Xun, who has always been comfortable in front of women, feels uncomfortable in front of her for some reason.

    "Okay, it's useless not to tell you these things. When you come to the Valley of the Medicine King, be careful. Don't talk about what happened to the two of us back then, do you understand?" the woman warned.

    Su Xun thought to himself that you came here because of this, and he quickly said: "Don't worry, I swear to God, I promise I haven't told anyone, and I won't in the future."

    "You don't believe me too much. If you want to say something, I probably have already said it. Do you have to wait until today? How is it possible? If you don't come to me, no one will know that we still know each other."

    "Are you blaming me?"

    The tone of the veiled woman became indifferent again.

    Su Xun: ""

    "No, no, I didn't mean that."

    Chatting is risky, so be cautious when speaking.

    I just heard the woman say: "You just need to remember, I still have something to do, and I don't have time to say anything to you, so I'm leaving first."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and said in his heart that you are finally leaving, elder sister, please leave quickly, if you don't leave, you will be scared to death.

    "By the way, if you are going to the buffer zone, remember to be careful. The buffer zone in Wanzhou City will be more dangerous than you imagined."

    After finishing speaking, the woman flew up without even looking at Su Xun.

    But Su Xun was stunned there, a little confused, what what did this woman mean just now.

    Is she caring about me, or am I hallucinating?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1260 A Dark Shadow

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun froze for a while, the veiled girl had already left without a trace.

    Su Xun shook his head by himself, so he didn't think too much. He felt that he should have thought too much.

    Illusion, it must have been an illusion just now.

    That woman is obviously a weirdo, and she also cares about me?  impossible things.

    As a human being, it is better not to be sentimental, otherwise, it will be too easy to be slapped in the face.

    After Su Xun left, he went to look for Chen Feng, and he shouted: "Brother Chen Feng, this way, don't wander off."

    It can be seen from far away that Chen Feng is wandering in the same place, walking here and there, this is a typical manifestation of a person's restlessness, probably he is also worried about himself?

    When Chen Feng saw Su Xun coming, he was also a little excited, so he hurried up to meet him, then looked him up and down, and said, "Are you okay?"

    Looking at his eyes, it seemed that he was afraid that Su Xun would lose arms and legs.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun couldn't laugh or cry immediately, and said, "It's not that you don't have eyes, I'm fine, nothing happened, take a good look."

    "I was scared to death. How did you meet our Elder Feng Ling? I was surprised just now that she would look for you."

    Chen Feng kept talking as soon as he opened his mouth.

    "Feng Ling"

    In Su Xun's heart, he silently read the names on both sides. It turned out that the woman's name was Feng Ling. He had never been clear about her name.

    This name sounds a bit strange, and it is not a normal name in a word, but after thinking about it, that woman was not a normal person in the first place.

    Su Xun had already thought about it, since that woman found him, he had to be prepared to explain to others, and he couldn't just say a word.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "It turns out that her name is Feng Ling. I met her once, and it seems to be much earlier than I knew you."

    "At the beginning, you people from Medicine King Valley were led by her, went to Jianghai to support several big families, and held some kind of auction, and I happened to meet it. I was lucky to participate in that auction, so I counted with her.  I've seen her before, but I don't know her identity and name."

    What Su Xun said was quite vague, because he would not dare to say specific things even if he had a hundred guts.

    Let's not talk about how the Veiled Girl will trouble him when she turns around. After all, two disciples of Yaowang Valley died that time, and their deaths rarely have an unspeakable relationship with Su Xun.

    ? Although they are not good things, and they deserve to die, it is because of their greed for Su Xun that they ended up that way.

    However, he is Yaowanggu's disciple after all, if he really is a guardian, he might find trouble with Su Xun, and if Su Xun finally establishes an opportunity with Yaowanggu, then there will be problems.

    "That is to say, this is the second meeting between you two?" Chen Feng asked a little strangely.

    "Yes, it is indeed the second meeting." Su Xun nodded, but this is telling the truth.

    "Isn't that too weird?"

    "Why is it so strange?"

    "Elder Feng Ling is the most cold-tempered one in the Valley of the Medicine King, and she is also the only one among all the elders who does not have an apprentice, and no one can get close to her."

    "Usually in the Valley of the Medicine King, no one can communicate with her. She has only met you for the second time, and she would take the initiative to talk to you. This is so unusual."

    Su Xun felt a little bad in his heart, and said in his heart that he couldn't think about it like this any longer, what should he do if he really noticed something abnormal.

    So Su Xun deliberately interrupted and said, "Could it be because I'm so handsome?"

    "hehe´´"

    Chen Feng laughed unhappily, and only heard him say: "You can put it down, I really think we are Elder Feng Ling. Are you the kind of person who looks at appearance? For cultivators, appearance is just a cloud."

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "Forget it, we don't understand Elder Feng Ling's thoughts, so let's not think about it, it's meaningless."

    "It's good that you're fine. I was afraid just now. Did you offend her? If she troubles you, no one will be able to help you."

    Su Xun smiled, and said in her heart that you felt really good. When we met for the first time, I almost died in her hands.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "That shouldn't be the case, I am in these adults.In front of you, but very honest.  "

    "Let's go, I'll take you to continue shopping, as long as you're fine."

    It is obvious that Chen Feng has no doubts about Su Xun.

    Su Xun didn't know at all that shortly after he left, a person suddenly appeared on the square where he was standing and talking just now.

    This person looked gloomy, and his face was even more gloomy. He seemed to be a little angry, but it was not clear who the anger was aimed at.

    "Brother Su Xun, you can live here today, this courtyard is absolutely clean." Chen Feng brought Su Xun into a small courtyard.

    This yard looks like a small farmyard, very simple, but also very artistic, giving people a very fresh feeling.

    The yard is even more full of medicinal herbs, and the yard can be said to be full of medicinal fragrance.

    If ordinary people live here for a few more days, they will probably be free from all diseases. It is not a joke to say that life expectancy will be extended by ten years.

    Living here is quite comfortable, and it's pretty good. Su Xun doesn't have anything to pay attention to, just listen to him say: "No problem, let's go here."

    For cultivators, there is nothing to be particular about where they live, as long as there is a place where they can make do with it, it is normal to not even sleep.

    The problem is that there must be a place to stay, otherwise, it would be a bit inappropriate for me to meditate casually on the road of Yaowang Valley.

    "Let's go, remember the location and take you to dinner."

    After Chen Feng finished speaking, he hugged Su Xun again and took Su Xun to dinner.

    The dinner in Yaowang Valley was beyond Su Xun's expectations. To be precise, it was a dinner party.

    All kinds of delicacies and wines look very good. They really look like the food in fairy tales, which makes people feel a little unbelievable.

    Many people were there, and their attitude towards Su Xun was indescribable enthusiasm.

    After all, everyone has heard about Su Xun's deeds. Knowing Su Xun's strength, I am afraid that apart from the elders, there are not many people in Yaowanggu who are Su Xun's opponents.

    Besides, he is young, anyone can see that this person may have a bright future.

    It is also a consensus that powerful people can be respected everywhere.

    After the meal was over, Su Xun returned to the place where he lived, but at the door, he vaguely saw a black shadow.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1261

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's eyesight is not bad, in other words, a cultivator who has reached his level actually has no bad eyesight.

    Seeing a dark figure at the gate of the courtyard, Su Xun was taken aback.

    The heart said that it was late at night, how could there be someone here, it was really scary.

    But after thinking about it, this is the Valley of the Medicine Kings, and they are all disciples of the Valley of the Medicine Kings.  unlikely.

    Su Xun didn't say anything, and walked over, he wanted to see what this man was doing here.

    When he got closer, he was a middle-aged man, with his eyes closed, looking unfathomable.

    Frankly speaking, Su Xun didn't understand this person's appearance, you are too pretentious, I have already walked in front of you, shouldn't you have a little respect, that's all  He didn't speak and didn't open his eyes.

    It's not a dead person, how could the living people have already come in front of them, and they still don't know anything, this is a bit too fake, it makes people feel even a little unbelievable.

    ?If it wasn't for pretending, Su Xun immediately went to stand on his head and eat Xiangxiang. At the same time, he didn't feel too good about this person in his heart, obviously pretending too much.

    Su Xun glanced at him, and then said, "Hi, may I ask who you are?"

    "Su Xun, right?"

    Sure enough, it was pretending, Su Xun just opened his mouth to speak, this guy immediately opened his eyes, and said to Su Xun, obviously waiting for him here.

    Su Xun nodded. People in the Valley of the Medicine King, who have seen him, know his identity, and there is nothing to hide.

    In any case, he, Su Xun, will not reach the point where he dare not even admit his own name.

    Unexpectedly, after admitting his name, this guy didn't speak, just closed his eyes, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Su Xun was completely speechless, thinking to himself what exactly is this guy trying to do, it¨s not what you pretend to be like, it¨s really embarrassing for you to do it like this.

    Su Xun didn't know what to say for a while, it was the first time he encountered such a strange thing.

    So Su Xun said: "Then what, may I ask you to come here to find me, what's the matter?"

    Su Xun was still thinking, could this guy be the owner of this yard, because he lived here, could it make him unhappy?

    But what was even more exaggerated was that the guy just left without saying a word.

    "this´´"

    Su Xun was really depressed, and stood there with his eyes wide open. He didn't know what to say for a while, and he was still a little speechless.

    In the Valley of the Medicine King, there is such a wonderful existence.

    Just said one sentence, without beginning or end.  Then the person left just like that, and fortunately Su Xun had a good temper, so he didn't want to see him in the same way.

    And this is the territory of Yaowanggu, no matter how arrogant Su Xun is, he can't find trouble with others, what if he gets annoyed by Yaowanggu.

    It's not that Su Xun is afraid of them, it's just that he can obviously become an ally, and if he insists on becoming an enemy, it doesn't seem to be necessary.

    No matter so much, Su Xun doesn't want to think about who that guy is anyway.

    It can be confirmed that the two people met for the first time, and they didn't know each other at all. No matter how you think about people you don't know, it is probably useless.

    Let's wait for tomorrow, after waking up tomorrow, just ask Chen Feng when he looks back.

    Anyway, as long as nothing happens to me, it's fine, and there's no need to think too much about it.

    The world is so big, so there must be some strange things, even in a big sect like Yaowang Valley, there is no exception.

    What Su Xun didn't know was that after his meeting with the Veiled Woman was over, this guy appeared on the square where they met.

    ！！！！！！

    Su Xun didn't sleep all night, basically spent the night in meditation.

    On the first night in Yaowang Valley, as a newcomer, Su Xun really didn't dare to sleep casually, for fear that something might happen when he turned around.

    Su Xun was still a little worried about the strange thing he met when he came back at night, and it was impossible to say that it would have no effect at all.

    At the very least, Su Xun was also thinking about what this guy was trying to do, in case there was something really bad for him.What is the law?

    It is not a secret that Su Xun has a large number of magic cores, at least everyone in the Valley of the Medicine King knows about it.

    Su Xun can trust Yaowanggu's decent family, and he is sure that he has integrity, but with so many disciples, if there is something that can't help it, it's hard to say.

    One night passed quickly. For a cultivator, not sleeping for one night is actually nothing, it is almost a blink of an eye.

    Chen Feng came to Su Xun early in the morning and asked, "Brother Su Xun, how was your rest yesterday?"

    Su Xun told the truth, "I didn't sleep, I just meditated all night."

    It's a bit pretentious to say this, but in fact, he doesn't need to spend time at all in cultivation, he can do whatever he should do, and his realm is still rising as before.

    "By the way, Brother Chen Feng, I want to ask you something."

    Su Xun thought of the person from yesterday, and wanted to inquire about it. After all, in the entire Valley of the Medicine Kings, Chen Feng was the only one who could be trusted.

    After all, I have saved his life, so I think he will not act recklessly, and really betray him.

    Sure enough, Chen Feng said directly, "What's the problem, just tell me."

    "The yard you let me live in yesterday, does it have an owner?"

    "Impossible."

    Chen Feng immediately denied it and said: "The courtyard is empty. There are many places like Yaowang Valley, and there are no people living there. I checked it out."

    Su Xun didn't hide anymore, and said, "I'll tell you the truth, when I went back last night, someone was standing at the gate of the yard, as if waiting for me."

    "who?"

    Chen Feng was also puzzled.

    Su Xun gave a rough description, "The long one has no special features, it's plain, he's a middle-aged man, and he doesn't look too tall."

    "I really can't tell who you are talking about."

    Chen Feng couldn't help but smile wryly. He is talking about a popular person without any special features. Who can tell who it is.

    ps: The recent update is not very stable, because people are busy at work, and some other things get together, which is really uncomfortable, resulting in no time for coding.

    I hope everyone can understand, it is also for the sake of life, this book will definitely be written to the end, please rest assured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1262 The Strongest Alchemist

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Maybe you just went to the wrong place. Don't worry, in the Valley of the Medicine King, no one will really do anything against you."

    Chen Feng said confidently.

    After listening to Chen Feng, he couldn't tell who it was, so Su Xun thought to himself, let's forget it.

    After all, that person's appearance is really unremarkable, with a popular face, if thrown in the crowd, it is almost not conspicuous.

    If you let Su Xun talk about it, Su Xun can't tell what makes him special.

    If there is anything unique, the temperament of that person can be said to be quite good, which makes people feel that he is very unusual.

    But temperament is a bit too illusory, it's really hard to say it casually, and Su Xun can't give a general idea, it's really embarrassing.

    This is also Su Xun's own problem. He couldn't explain it clearly, so how could Chen Feng know who it was.

    After all, there are so many people in the Valley of the Medicine Kings. According to Su Xun's estimation, there are estimated to be tens of thousands of people in the Valley of the Medicine Kings, or even more.

    Although it sounds strange, but if you compare it with the number of the entire human race, you will find that it is a trivial thing, and it is nothing at all.

    The unit of 10,000 is really incomparable in front of 100 million.

    Moreover, among the tens of thousands of people in Yaowang Valley, most of them are handymen and the like, accounting for a certain number.

    Even if they are really disciples in the Valley of the Medicine King, many of them are below the Golden Core Realm, and they don't have much fighting power in front of the demons.

    For those who can really use it, it is estimated that one or two thousand is very good. To put it bluntly, there are still too few people who can use it.

    Pulling back my thoughts, Su Xun still didn't figure out the identity of that person last night.

    But if you don't understand it, forget it, for Su Xun, it is irrelevant, at least he didn't do anything to himself yesterday.

    Perhaps it is the kind of person with a very weird temper. After hearing about his own deeds, he wants to come and take a look, but he doesn't like to communicate with others. He doesn't need to think too much, and instead wastes brain cells.

    Besides, I will leave immediately, and I won't be able to stay in the Valley of the Medicine King for long, so these things have little to do with me.

    Su Xun then asked: "By the way, when are we going to leave?"

    "Brother Su Xun, are you in such a hurry?"

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "Or tomorrow, what do you think, we will leave tomorrow, today's talk is too urgent, I guess the others are not ready yet."

    When Su Xun heard this, he probably knew what he was saying. It seemed that Chen Feng was indeed more than one person passing by this time.

    If this is the case, then Su Xun can't be with him.

    When you leave, find an opportunity and tell them about it. This kind of thing may make others feel a little uncomfortable, but Su Xun doesn't have so many scruples anymore.

    Tomorrow will be tomorrow, Su Xun is also embarrassed, let Chen Feng be troubled today, and he has to take him for a trip, it seems that there is no great need.

    Chen Feng said, "Brother Su Xun, I'm going to attend class in the morning, do you want to go with me?"

    "what class?"

    Hearing that there was going to be a class, Su Xun felt in a trance, thinking that it felt like he was back in school.

    You must know that when he was in college, he didn't take much class. Basically, he didn't even know who the teacher was. Of course, Su Xun didn't want to escape on purpose, because he had too many things to do and there was nothing he could do.

    I really didn't expect that after coming here, there are also people attending the lectures here in Yaowang Valley?

    Chen Feng explained roughly, "Some elders, in addition to teaching their own disciples, will also pick some days to give public lectures and teach everyone various things."

    "There are no restrictions. As long as you have time, you can go if you want. This is a rare and good opportunity. Even if you really can't learn much, it is good to gain some knowledge."

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun roughly understood in his heart that this should be the legendary public class in the university, and it has a similar nature.

    Some famous professors or teachers, their open classes are very popular, and sometimes even people from other schools come to attend them, and you can't even grab a seat in the classroom.

    "The people who are going to give a lecture today are usThe strongest alchemist in Yaowang Valley, Elder Qin Feng, his level of alchemy is almost the strongest in our Yaowang Valley, and he is the only one in the entire Wanzhou City.  "

    When Su Xun heard this, he didn't dare to ignore it. The Valley of the Medicine Kings itself started with such things as pills, otherwise how could it be called the Valley of the Medicine Kings.

    It can be said that this represents the highest level of alchemy technology, as well as the cultivation of some medicinal herbs and so on.

    In the Valley of the Medicine Kings, where the strong are like forests, the alchemy technique can be called the strongest, which is a bit particular.

    It can also be said that in the entire world of immortal cultivators, this guy's level of alchemy should be the highest.

    It is indeed very powerful. You must know that alchemy is more difficult than your cultivation. There are too many things to pay attention to.

    For ordinary people, I am afraid that they really do not have that level. Alchemy and so on are very difficult things. It is difficult to enter the profession, and it is even more difficult to master it.

    At best, Su Xun thought that person was weird. If you want to say that Su Xun admired him a lot, that's impossible, because in front of the Sanwei Danlu, all these are just floating clouds, and there is no big deal at all.

    Basically, no matter how strong an alchemist in the world is, they are not as high as Su Xun. This is also understandable. You still have a chance.

    But in Su Xun's place, any elixir is 100% successful, and there are almost no accidents.

    But Su Xun himself is more interested in alchemy, after all, he has been practicing with elixirs before.

    Being idle is also boring, so Su Xun said: "Okay, let's go together, I have nothing to do in the past."

    "Then what can happen, there is no limit, our Medicine King Valley is not such a stingy sect."

    After finishing speaking, Chen Feng took Su Xun, and the two of them walked for more than ten minutes, and came to a large hall, which looked quite large and spacious.

    At the same time, in this hall, many people had already sat upright, and Su Xun also followed Chen Feng to find a seat.

    Not long after, a middle-aged man walked in, making Su Xun a little confused. Isn't this man the weird guy from yesterday? Why did he stand in the front?

    Could it be that he is

    ps: In the recent strict investigation, many books have been blocked, and many chapters of this book have also been blocked. I have to make various revisions. It is not easy to keep the book. Let¨s read it and cherish it. Maybe someday it will be released.  Gone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1263 The Legendary Elixir

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Have you seen it? It's him, the teacher I told you about Qin Feng, the most powerful alchemist in our Medicine King Valley."

    Just listen to Chen Feng saying, "When you are in his class, you must be polite and don't provoke him. Elder Qin has a weird temper. To put it bluntly, he is moody."

    "So, let's just listen to the class honestly, and don't ask some questions for nothing. There have been many people before who wanted to show off in front of the elder so that he would notice it."

    "In the end, you didn't know that you were scolded very badly by him. Let's just listen to the class carefully. When he lectures, he will tell you everything you know. If you listen carefully, you will gain a lot."

    After all, Chen Feng has been in Yaowang Valley for so many years, and he knows all kinds of things, so he reminded Su Xun in time.

    Su Xun himself is a foreigner, if he doesn't know what taboo he has committed when he turns around, it will be more troublesome.

    Chen Feng turned around and failed to deal with one, offending both sides.

    Su Xun nodded, a little speechless, he swallowed the words that came to his lips just now, and he didn't know what to say.

    I originally thought that the guy I met yesterday was a weird one, but I never thought about it, it seems that it is not as simple as I thought, the identity of this guy is really not simple at all, he is the elder of Yaowang Valley  .

    And also the strongest alchemist.  To put it bluntly, he may not be the strongest among the elders, but his status among the elders is definitely the top one.

    Although everyone is an elder, there are still big differences between people.

    The status of the elders and the like must be different, and there is no such good thing.

    Su Xun has a little understanding of the status of immortal cultivators. Among other things, the status of alchemists is definitely not low.

    Let's not talk about places like Yaowang Valley, just by hearing the name, they are too targeted, especially for alchemy.

    Although there are many masters, alchemy is the most important thing for people. This is the ability for people to make a fortune, and it must be the most important thing.

    For example, Lanxiang Auto Repair School, what is the most housekeeping skill, so needless to say, it must be excavator technology, which is basically recognized by the world as powerful.

    But do you dare to say that Lan Xiang only knows how to use excavators? It's not the same thing. There are still things like beauty salons, chefs and auto repairs, but excavators are the highlight.

    If your excavator has learned well, has some skills, and your status in school, then it will definitely be different. Now, after all, this is the reason.

    Since this guy is good at alchemy, he is probably considered a big shot in the Valley of the Medicine King, and big shots can't be easily offended.

    Su Xun still has something in his heart.

    After thinking about it, Su Xun should not say anything, so as not to cause any unnecessary trouble later, just wait and see what happens.

    Still the same sentence, maybe yesterday was just an accident.

    After knowing the identity of this guy, to be honest, Su Xun is not too worried. Why would a person with his identity miss him as a small person.

    Moreover, Chen Feng also said just now that this person has a bad temper, and his whole person looks moody, which probably has something to do with his personality.

    Su Xun didn't think so much anymore, anyway, he could leave Yaowang Valley tomorrow, so what was he thinking so much about?

    However, I really came to the right place for today's lecture. At least it solved a doubt in my heart and let Su Xun know who the black shadow was last night.

    After knowing it, I felt a sense of relaxation all over my body, at least I didn't have to worry about it all the time.

    At the same time, Su Xun could also see that the popularity of this Elder Qin Feng was indeed quite high. This time, the entire hall was full of people, at least a few hundred, all young people.

    Basically, this lecture is aimed at young people, because only young people have room for improvement. For those who are really old, they have also been exposed to what they should be in contact with. What are you doing attending lectures? It¨s just a waste of time.

    Although there are many people in the whole Yaowang Valley, the young people are only a part of it, and many of them have already gone out to fight. It is reasonable to gather hundreds of people, which is quite good.

    And even when this person's temper is not very good, everyone stillCome here, this is enough to explain the problem, it proves that this person is afraid that he is really talented, and things like popularity will not deceive people.

    Su Xun didn't say anything to Chen Feng, and listened to his lecture quietly.

    Just listening to Qin Feng, he said: "Today, I will explain to you a relatively high-end elixir. Basically, in the entire world of immortal cultivators, few people can refine it, and that is Tianling elixir."

    "This heavenly panacea, the effect is quite miraculous, even a person without cultivation talent can use this heavenly panacea to forcibly open up talent, it can be called the highest effect of washing the marrow and cutting the bones.  "

    For a while, everyone was talking about it. Obviously, everyone was quite shocked. They didn't expect such a magical medicine to exist. It is indeed powerful.

    Su Xun was a little surprised, he really had never heard of this miraculous elixir, even in the notebook of the Immortal of the Zifu, Su Xun had never found it.

    Of course, it is definitely difficult to successfully refine this kind of elixir. If it is possible, I believe that the cultivators will definitely spare no effort to refine this kind of elixir.

    After all, there are a lot of human beings, so they may not be less than the demons, but the demons are all soldiers. Basically, after they grow up to a certain age, they just drag them up and fight.

    Humans can't do it. Ordinary people are ordinary people. They have almost no fighting power. Once they come, they can be said to be dead.

    Only by cultivating immortals, but not everyone can become an immortal cultivator. The requirements are too high. It is really difficult for people without roots to practice.

    Even if you can practice, most people, if their talent is not good, may not even be able to reach the Golden Core Realm.

    Therefore, human combat effectiveness is really rare. Basically, it is in a state of less and less. The major sects and colleges have tried their best to cultivate them, but there are only so many seedlings, and you have nothing to do.  .

    If this kind of elixir really exists, shouldn't everyone refine it desperately, and then cultivate immortals? Since I haven't heard of it, it proves that it can't be refined at all.

    ps: I just saw today that the "Xiaolongshang" book friend over at the starting point gave a lot of rewards, thank you very much for your support.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1264 Benefiting Humanity

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Su Xun could tell that this person's lectures were actually based on his mood, he could talk whatever he wanted, and he would not follow any fixed process.

    Listen to his class, if you spend a long time, you will definitely be able to master some knowledge of alchemy, but if you listen to it occasionally, don't even think about it.

    Moreover, it is impossible to expect him to teach you personally. At his level, everything he says makes sense.

    Just like in the world of ordinary people, after some people become famous, they start to act aggressive.

    What a small goal of 100 million, what I don't like money at all, I have no interest in money, etc.

    The key point is that everyone likes to watch it because you pretend to be so cool. It feels like your farting is justified and full of philosophy, which is worth savoring carefully.

    Of course, the class taught by the elder is quite interesting. After all, he knows a lot.

    For example, Su Xun has never heard of this kind of Tianling Pill before. If he hadn't come here to attend a class, he probably would never have known about it.

    ?In fact, Su Xun was a little tempted. You said that if this elixir has a elixir formula and enough materials, wouldn't it be possible to refine it by yourself?

    After thinking about it for a while, it seems that there is a certain possibility, and it is quite exciting, Su Xun couldn't help but be moved.

    If this kind of elixir is really refined, it is not a small matter, enough to affect the entire human being.

    After thinking about it for a while, Su Xun thought, forget it, don't think it's useless, since no one can refine it.

    Proving the difficulty involved can be said to be in all aspects, so forget it yourself, there is no need to fight like this.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Feng, who was sitting next to him, said, "Elder Qin, with your strength, can't you even refine it? Can you tell me why it is so difficult to refine this medicine?"

    Su Xun couldn't help having a headache, thinking that this child really can't speak, aren't you talking nonsense, people have said it before, no one in this world can refine it.

    If it is possible, it is estimated that it will be put into use. How could everyone not know about it.

    This child, who has been in the Valley of the Medicine King all day, is already stupid, obviously he can't speak.

    Sure enough, that Qin Feng was immediately upset, and he said angrily, "What do you mean by that?"

    "What I said just now, did you not hear it or how to say it? I have already said it. No one in this world can refine it. You still ask me?"

    "What do you mean, am I not a human being?"

    It started, and this guy immediately lost his temper.

    All the people present saw that the elder was angry, and they all fell silent one by one. They really didn't dare to speak. One or two of them didn't dare to take a breath.

    Once the elder shows off his power, it is still very scary, let alone this elder who is notoriously eccentric.

    It's not that you have a bad temper, it's just that it's weird. This kind of person is more terrifying than a bad tempered person, because with this kind of person, you don't know when you will provoke him. This is a very scary thing  .

    Seeing that he is about to lose his temper, then admit it quickly, this is the best way.

    Chen Feng himself was very confused, and became nervous for a while, not knowing what to do, because he knew that he was in trouble.

    The key point is that he himself is not very clear about how he provoked him, which is really uncomfortable.

    In this kind of occasion, the dissatisfaction in your heart cannot be expressed directly, and it is estimated that there will be even more terrifying anger.

    Su Xun also couldn't figure it out, thinking that this guy might be the pervert in the legend, so why did he get angry?

    It is true that he also has to admit that what Chen Feng said did have some problems, and his EQ was a little low, but it was not too much, and it was purely unintentional.

    Why are you an elder, and an elder, anyway, you have to be more open-minded, so you get angry?  It's really inexplicable, like a child.

    He and Chen Feng are friends, so Su Xun's words must support Chen Feng. He didn't feel very good about that guy at first, but now his impression is even worse.

    Chen Feng didn't say a word, just lowered his head, as if??A child who does something wrong is just like a student who has done something wrong in front of the teacher.

    The most sensible way is when the teacher scolds you, don't say a word, otherwise, it will only make him think of ways to deal with you, it's better to be cowardly, the elders can't afford it.

    Chen Feng obviously thought so too, but the final situation was not quite the same as he had imagined. Qin Feng didn't seem to have any intention of giving up.

    Just listen to him continue to say: "Tell you, this panacea is only a product of the ancient times. The formula was found in the ancient ruins."

    "Although it is a complete elixir formula, and the materials needed for it can be found, no one can make it successfully. Countless people have tried it, including me."

    "We are even doubting whether this prescription is true or not. Maybe there are certain problems in it."

    This guy explained a lot, and it sounded a bit like he was defending himself. After all, this product, I have repeatedly emphasized, no one can make it, and it is not certain whether this thing exists.

    Of course, even if he didn't say that, no one would directly doubt him. After all, his identity is placed here, and the strength of alchemy is beyond doubt. Everyone knows it very well.

    If he can't even refine it, it is estimated that other people in this world will be even worse.

    It seems that this elixir is indeed legendary, and it cannot be made at all.

    It's useless to listen to this, anyway, no one can make it, so it's just a funny story, otherwise, what else can I do.

    If you want to study this, forget it completely, it's just a waste of time.

    But at this time, Su Xun's heart moved. He heard it right, there is a complete pill recipe, and the medicinal materials can be found, but you can't make it. How difficult is this thing?

    Maybe if you give it to yourself, then it¨s fine. After all, the Sanwei Danlu has a 100% success rate, and there is no failure, as long as there is no problem with the prescription and medicinal materials.

    If I really create this, I am afraid it will benefit all mankind, which is a good thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1265

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Now you, get out of here immediately. Starting today, you are not allowed to come to my lectures."

    Just when Su Xun was thinking about whether the miraculous pill Qin Feng was talking about could be refined by himself.

    Suddenly he heard Qin Feng's serious voice, and the words were obviously addressed to Chen Feng.

    Su Xun couldn't help being stunned for a moment, thinking what kind of operation it was.

    Didn't the topic have changed just now? I heard him talking about this elixir, why everyone can't refine it.

    Everyone still felt that he was lecturing normally, and Chen Feng should be fine.

    Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, he immediately went up and said this to Chen Feng, which can be said to be merciless.

    For Chen Feng to never be able to attend his lectures, this is really nothing to him. After all, he is also an elder with status and status in this Valley of Medicine Kings, so it can be said that his status is respected.

    During the lectures, a lot of people would come to cheer him on and so on. It was true that he was missing one or the other. For him, it seemed that the problem was not too big.

    Anyway, in the Valley of the Medicine Kings, there are many ordinary disciples, and alchemy is the most important thing in the Valley of the Medicine Kings, so everyone still prefers his lectures.

    Even if he talks nonsense everywhere, there are probably many people who are willing to listen.

    But for Chen Feng, this has a big impact.

    It's not that I said in a fit of anger, if you don't let me listen, I just don't come in the future, I don't want to hear it yet.

    If you have this kind of thinking, you are very wrong. After all, people like Qin Feng are unique, and he is destined to master more things than others.

    Missing his lecture means that you may miss a lot of things in the future.

    You can't always expect that other disciples who have listened to the lecture will repeat it to you again.

    Everyone's time is still very precious, once or twice is fine, if there are too many times, who will take care of you.

    For Chen Feng, this is a very heavy matter, and if it gets out, his reputation in the Valley of Medicine Kings may not be very good.

    He was expelled on the spot by Elder Qin Feng during his lecture. Listen, what does this sound like.

    Even if he Qin Feng is a weirdo, everyone knows that he has a weird personality, but no matter what, offending the elders is still a wrong thing in the sect where the elders and young are orderly.

    Chen Feng also looked flustered, and he hurriedly said: "Elder, I'm sorry, I was talking too much just now, please give me another chance."

    "I just asked because I was too curious and couldn't hold back for a while. I will definitely not dare next time." Chen Feng was already sweating on his forehead.

    Chen Feng's reaction was relatively timely, and it wasn't because he was cowardly, but mainly because he knew that at this time, if you use your emotions, you will suffer in the end, but it's still yourself.

    Not to mention contradicting, that is even more undesirable behavior and will make you end up miserable.

    In the Valley of the Medicine King, Su Xun could tell that the status of the elders was relatively high, and it should be the highest besides their suzerain.

    Ordinary disciples, how dare they provoke them.

    Su Xun really felt a little sympathetic to him, it was not necessary for such a big thing to happen.

    Chen Feng was not to blame for this incident at all, at least in Su Xun's opinion, he felt that there was nothing wrong with him today, the main reason was that Qin Feng, who was a strange thing among strange things.

    It is rare to see a person's temper so weird, it makes people feel a little puzzled.

    Just now Chen Feng didn't say anything too much, and he didn't provoke him, but he just asked a question during class, who knows how to anger him.

    General teachers should not like students to ask questions in class, and then interact with everyone.

    So this guy really makes people feel that he can't understand.

    The same is true of Chen Feng, you are not the first time like me, you already know that he is a weird person, not easy to mess with, why are you still talking.

    I didn't see anyone else, and they all kept silent. Obviously they were all afraid. This is a bloody case caused by one sentence. Curiosity killed the cat.

    Su Xun had nothing to do, rationality told him that he couldn't stand up and speak out at this time, because what he said was useless.

      Maybe it will be counterproductive and make things worse, which will harm Chen Feng instead, so it depends on his own good fortune, Su Xun can't control this kind of thing.

    "snort!"

    Qin Feng didn't mean to be touched, but said coldly: "Didn't you hear what I said, I don't want to say it a second time, get out immediately."

    When he spoke, he was extremely cold-blooded, obviously not giving any chances, as soon as he heard him say this, Su Xun knew that Chen Feng might really have no chance.

    Chen Feng's own eyes looked a little sad, and this incident had a great impact on him.

    "Also, take the person next to you out with me."

    Qin Feng continued: "Let me just say that in the future, no one will be allowed to bring people who are not from this sect to my lectures, otherwise, the end will be the same as him."

    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of those who were present immediately fell over.

    Su Xun: ""

    A little confused, why did it involve myself.

    After Chen Feng was kicked out, Su Xun didn't think about staying here anymore, he came to paddle himself.

    Listening to these things is meaningless to him. If he wants to make alchemy, he only needs to know the alchemy formula and have enough materials.

    Who the hell still listens to your experience, skills, etc. Who do you think you are.

    He was just here to join in the fun. As soon as Chen Feng went out, he would follow immediately, but he was still being watched.

    Su Xun now has an intuition that this guy seems to be targeting himself.

    Reminiscent of what happened last night, Su Xun suddenly felt that maybe it wasn't because he thought too much, it was true.

    The way this guy looks at him now is abnormally cold, which is a bit unusual.

    Maybe he happened to notice his own existence when Chen Feng asked a question and spoke, and then became unhappy, and directly turned his anger on Chen Feng?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun suddenly felt a little sorry. This Chen Feng must have been tricked by himself.

    Think about it, this possibility is not impossible.

    What Su Xun didn't understand was why this guy.

    From last night to today, he seems to have any opinion on himself, did I provoke you?

    ps: Resume the update, and ensure that the writing is finished, everyone can rest assured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1266 I don't think so

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun's temper has also come up, you said that if you were polite to me, I wouldn't be so angry.

    Not to mention being polite, even if he has no attitude, Su Xun would not care about anything to be honest. After all, he is not a glass-hearted person, so he can't even accept these things.

    The key is that this guy is always targeting himself, which makes Su Xun a little upset.

    What the hell is wrong with me? It's nothing if you want to target me like this.

    From last night to today, Su Xun can basically tell that this person is 100% targeting himself. If you say he didn't do it on purpose, Su Xun doesn't believe it at all.

    So Su Xun's temper also came up, don't think that you are the only one who has no temper, and everyone else has no temper.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "This elder, you say you don't like me, I just leave, Chen Feng is innocent, why do you even drive him away."

    "You said that you are an elder after all, there is no need to be so small-minded, you don't have the guts at all, you have to target even an ordinary disciple, aren't you too stingy?"

    Su Xun didn't care anymore, he just complained when he caught him.

    Because he also knows that it is useless to speak up for Chen Feng like this. With this guy's temper, he will never give Chen Feng a chance at all.

    Things are already like this, so what else is there to be afraid of? Su Xun is not afraid that his impulsiveness will affect Chen Feng, so he doesn't care.

    Now it's the worst result, and it doesn't look like it can be changed, so why don't I be happy and say something I want to say.

    Anyway, I'm not from Yaowanggu. After I finished speaking, I just patted my ass and left, and I didn't care about it.

    "Hiss！！"

    There was a sound of air-conditioning at the scene, and everyone was obviously frightened, even Chen Feng, who was next to Su Xun, was dumbfounded.

    This kid must be crazy. In the Valley of the Medicine King, he dared to talk to Su Xun like this. It is really unexpected, how courageous he must be.

    Chen Feng was also a little frightened by Su Xun. He didn't expect Su Xun to have such a temper and offend this guy. It's not a joke. He is very worried now.

    But if you want to stop it, it is obviously impossible, because everyone has already said it.

    The words spoken are like water poured out, how could they be collected back.

    Chen Feng also had no way of knowing Su Xun's thoughts in advance. If he knew in advance, he might have to stop Su Xun immediately, and he couldn't be allowed to say that.

    Others looked at Su Xun differently, this is a deadly person, please stay away from him quickly, maybe you will be implicated by him in a while.

    To put it bluntly, there are so many disciples in the Yaowang Valley, and they owe Su Xun a huge kindness in the buffer zone, and there are only ten or twenty of them like Chen Feng.

    Others didn't have any feelings for Su Xun, and it really didn't matter if he lived or died.

    "The resentment value from Qin Feng is +253."

    Su Xun received the resentment value from Qin Feng, it was really unusual, Su Xun roughly looked at it, and he almost knew it in his heart.

    With such a high resentment value, how could this person have no opinion on him. Sure enough, his guess was not wrong. This guy probably wants to pick himself up.

    The guess is correct, this person has opinions on himself, and why he has opinions on himself. To be honest, Su Xun himself can't answer this kind of question, and he doesn't understand it at all.

    However, Su Xun feels that there is no unreasonable hatred in this world. This person must have a reason for himself, but he still doesn't know it yet.

    But Su Xun doesn't like it. Being targeted for no reason like this, who the hell do you think you are?

    Do you have an opinion on me? Well, that¨s just right. I will deliberately stimulate you. Boss, what kind of opinion do you have on me? Otherwise, Su Xun probably feels uncomfortable, and has never been able to figure out why.

    Qin Feng's eyes became terrifying, he just stared at Su Xun, but unfortunately Su Xun was not affected by him.

    Because Su Xun is so confident, he has a strong confidence.

    So what if you are better than me, this is only temporary, because you are older,Give me a certain amount of time, then I will definitely be stronger than you.

    Moreover, Su Xun has been on the verge of life and death. What he has experienced is not comparable to that of ordinary young people, so he doesn't care.

    Just hearing Qin Feng's gloomy face, he said: "Boy, do you really think I dare not kill you?"

    As soon as these words were said, Chen Feng immediately became nervous. If the elder took action against Su Xun, Su Xun would be in trouble.

    Moreover, this person is used to being a maverick in the Valley of the Medicine King, even if it is the order of the suzerain, he may not necessarily obey it.

    After killing Su Xun, it was impossible for Yaowanggu to deal with him. At most, he would criticize him mildly, which had no effect on him, but Su Xun was really miserable.

    Chen Feng opened his mouth wide, wanting to say something, but the other person was so soft-spoken, and still talking at this moment, he probably wouldn't want to talk to him at all, so what should we do?

    He can only pray in his heart, Su Xun, don't be so stubborn, can't it be enough for us to leave quickly, why do you have to gossip with him so much, isn't it just making yourself unhappy.

    This guy was threatening him, but Su Xun didn't care at all. The fact that he said it like this in general proves that he is still a little entangled in his heart.

    Although it is said that I came to Medicine King Valley by myself in secret, if someone really wants to check, it is not difficult to find out.

    Among other things, if he died in the Valley of the Medicine King, what would others think?

    The first reaction is that you, Yaowanggu, want to kill people for the sake of the magic core. Then, the reputation of Yaowanggu will completely drop to the bottom.

    Believe it or not, he couldn't think of this price.

    It's weird to have a weird personality, but he's not stupid, he can't be really unscrupulous, who made him an elder.

    Moreover, Su Xun himself has self-confidence. Even if he can't beat you, I'll just run away. If he doesn't believe that he can forcibly kill himself if he wants to save his life, that's impossible.

    Throw a large array of pen and ink over, delay for a while, and you can directly distance yourself.

    After running out for a while, he was hiding with his invisibility cloak, what could he do, so Su Xun didn't panic at all.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Also, you said that no one in this world can refine the Tianling Pill. I don't think so." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1267 I can refine!

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph, ignorance!"

    Upon hearing what Su Xun said, Qin Feng immediately responded with a rather indifferent attitude.

    He didn't take Su Xun's words seriously, he just took them as young people's ignorance.

    It is true that Qin Feng has the capital to look down on Su Xun. In his eyes, Su Xun can understand alchemy with a hammer. At his age, he is probably quite ignorant.

    Therefore, it is understandable to be able to say those words.

    Anyone with a bit of common sense knows very well that the Heavenly Spirit Pill cannot be refined by ordinary people at all, and the difficulty is too great.

    In other words, in this world, almost no one can refine it.

    It's not because of Qin Feng's blind self-confidence. His level of alchemy is recognized as one of the best in the world, and this is something everyone knows.

    He felt that there was nothing he could do. Others could imagine that in this world, in terms of alchemy, it was very difficult to find someone stronger than him.

    Of course, this kind of thing, there is a specialization in the art industry, maybe some people, when a blind cat meets a dead mouse, he really meets him.

    But this kind of situation has never happened before. If someone can refine it, it is impossible for everyone to be unaware of it, and they have to hear about it anyway.

    Even Qin Feng knew in his heart that several major sects once specially formed a group to study this elixir.

    However, many years have passed, and there is still no news. Some alchemists were even seriously injured.

    Because this Heavenly Spirit Pill is too tyrannical, it will cause relatively great harm to people during the refining process, which is why it is difficult to refine.

    Many people have wondered whether there is something wrong with the formula they discovered in the ancient civilization. If there is no problem, why are there frequent accidents in the process of simplicity.

    Everyone naturally tried to change, and slowly studied, but in the end, without exception, all failed, and there was no successful case.

    As time goes by, everyone is more or less thinking of giving up, and they don't pay too much attention to this panacea. After all, it is meaningless for you to waste time blindly.

    Therefore, this heavenly panacea is called the legendary pill, which is somewhat regrettable.

    Today's Qin Feng can also be said to be a whim, so I will tell you about this today. I never thought that so many things would come up.

    Su Xun's words, to Qin Feng's ears, were just a joke.

    Just listen to Qin Feng and he continued: "I tell you, I said that no one can't refine it, that is, there is no, why should I explain this to you, you believe it or not."

    His attitude was still as arrogant as ever. When this guy talked to him, it can be said that he didn't have a good face at all.

    However, Su Xun doesn't care about this either. Judging by his appearance, he probably won't have a good face when he talks to anyone.

    Su Xun deliberately wanted to hate him, so that he could not come to the stage today, only to hear Su Xun say: "I don't know about others, but I think I can't tell you what you can't refine, maybe you can refine it."  come out."

    The reason why Su Xun said this was not purely for the limelight, he also wanted to use the alchemy furnace to test whether there is really a problem with the alchemy of the Tianling Pill.

    If there is a problem, there is no need for him to think about these things and waste time, because there is no need for that.

    Of course he can try it in private, but it would be too much trouble if he tried it in private. First of all, he didn't even have the pill formula, which was a huge problem, and he couldn't get started at all.

    Even if this thing is not a secret, the people of Medicine King Valley may not necessarily give it to him.

    After having the elixir formula, you still have to find all kinds of medicinal materials, which is a waste of time. Su Xun doesn't know when he will be able to get it done.

    Instead of doing this, it would be better to provoke Qin Feng casually. With his identity and status, materials and pill recipes are in his hands, he can take advantage of himself.

    Su Xun's words just came out, and everyone's expressions immediately changed. Looking at Su Xun's eyes, they were shocked.

    Is this kid crazy? Is he drifting away, and he no longer knows who he is?

    It is simply a joke to compare his own alchemy with Qin Feng's level.

    Even Chen, who has a good relationship with Su Xun,?, I feel that Su Xun has gone too far this time.

    Even if he doesn't like the elder Qin Feng very much, he has to admit that his attainments in alchemy are indeed too strong and unmatched by anyone.

    Su Xun didn't care about anything. To him, this kind of scene was really considered pediatrics, and it was impossible to affect him.

    He has been staring at that Qin Feng now, waiting for him to give himself a response, to see what he will say.

    Qin Feng would definitely not turn a deaf ear to it. It can be seen that he really has a lot of opinions on Su Xun, and he obviously couldn't accept Su Xun's insults like this.

    I just heard him say: "Hmph, something that is beyond your control, you say you can refine it, then you can refine it for me to see, and bring the elixir to me, and I will naturally admit that you are amazing."

    Although Qin Feng was angry, he couldn't do anything directly to Su Xun under the watchful eyes of everyone. He still had to take into account the influence and the like. At his age, he couldn't be impulsive.

    However, he was also quite displeased with Su Xun's provocation.

    Su Xun said with a smile: "Let me refine it. Give me the recipe and the ingredients. As long as the recipe you give is fine, I promise I can refine it."

    "Of course, if you're afraid that I'm better than you, you can completely ignore me."

    Su Xun's words made some Yaowanggu's disciples feel a little uncomfortable with him, and Chen Feng next to him was afraid.

    My heart said buddy, if you continue to sow hatred like this, I'm afraid you won't be able to get out of the Valley of the Medicine King. I haven't seen you play like this.

    No matter how bad-tempered Qin Feng is, he is still an elder in the Valley of the Medicine King, and he is a respected character. It is not something you, Su Xun, can joke about casually. It is understandable for other people to be unhappy.

    Naturally, Su Xun didn't care, anyway, he just patted his ass and left afterwards, and he didn't care about these.

    With Qin Feng's experience, he could tell at a glance that Su Xun was using aggressive tactics with him. This was not a clever method, and Su Xun knew he could tell.

    This is a test of his temper, and I bet that some people can't stand their temper.

    I just heard Qin Feng say: "Boy, you have a beautiful idea. If you want to use this method, you will deceive the formula of Tianling Pill?"

    "Also, those materials are very precious, why should I prepare them for you?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1268 Afraid of You Stealing Lessons

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Qin Feng seemed to see what Su Xun wanted to do at a glance, and began to expose Su Xun.

    In his opinion, Su Xun's use of aggressive tactics against him was just trying to get the prescription of Tianling Pill.

    Su Xun smiled disdainfully, wondering what was going on in this guy's mind all day long,

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "You are not mistaken, what do I want this pill for?"

    "Tianling Pill is used to change other people's aptitude. It is aimed at those who can't cultivate, and my talent is so high. What do you think is the use of this kind of elixir for me?"

    What Su Xun said was also true. This Heavenly Spirit Pill sounds very precious, and it is still a legendary thing, but it is actually the same thing.

    For him, it is useless at all, and the main thing he wants is to benefit mankind, otherwise he wouldn't be idle to refine this thing.

    Not to mention Su Xun, even everyone sitting in Yaowanggu, in fact, the Tianling Pill is of no use to them.

    Everyone's thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding, that is, they always feel that the existence of Tianling Pill seems to be something very powerful, but in fact it is not.

    It is just difficult to refine, and it is very useful, but it is useless to cultivators. Looking at it this way, it seems a little less precious.

    Everyone heard it, and it seems to be the reason, Su Xun's talent is probably quite good.

    After all, most people have heard of his strong performance in the buffer zone. In addition, Su Xun is able to have such strength at a young age, and he is indeed very talented.

    In fact, there are no mediocre people who can become the disciples of Yaowang Valley. Compared with the truth, the talent of this group of people is quite good.

    It's a pity that compared with Su Xun, there is still a certain gap, which they all admit.

    This elixir is of no use to Su Xun. If you say he wants to make this elixir, everyone thinks it is unnecessary.

    They can also agree with Su Xun's words, thinking that Su Xun is just angry and wants to prove himself.

    Of course, most people still didn't take him seriously, thinking that he was just overthinking his abilities.

    It is absolutely impossible for Qin Feng to refine something, let alone you kid. You think alchemy is as simple as talking about it, but the knowledge in it is too great.

    The expression on Qin Feng's face became a little awkward. After all, he was slapped in the face.

    Because what Su Xun said is indeed reasonable.

    In this way, the anger in Qin Feng's heart was also aroused, and he only heard him say: "Okay, since you want to, then I can give you a chance."

    "But listen to me, the materials needed to refine the Heavenly Spirit Pill are very precious. I just want to ask, if you fail, will you pay for these materials?"

    "I go´´"

    Su Xun is so speechless, this guy not only has a bad temper, but also has a small belly.

    This matter is all about Su Xun, why don¨t I just use something once, and make alchemy once, to put it bluntly, how much material can you use, it¨s really too stingy, it¨s a bit unexpected  .

    Even if the material is more precious, it should not be a big deal to you, a Yaowang Valley with a profound heritage. Fortunately, you are still a dignified elder, which is really surprising.

    However, Su Xun also wanted to experiment, so he didn't care about that much, just listened to him say: "Yes, if it fails, I am willing to use the magic core to compensate for the materials used."

    "But let's talk about it first. Among the materials prepared, it must be complete. Don't fool me."

    Since we have already talked about this point, Su Xun might as well make it clear directly. After I fail, I can compensate you with the materials.

    But don't fool me and deliberately give me some messy materials.

    Sometimes, the weight is a little bit worse, that is, the difference is a thousand miles away, and it will definitely fail in the end.

    Of course, Su Xun is not stupid, just look at it according to Dan's formula. If he is fooling around, Su Xun can probably see it too.

    "Hmph, you think too much."

    Qin Feng heard Su Xun's words, and to be honest, he was a little disdainful.

    ?Because he knew what he was doing.

    From his point of view, even if this kid is given a complete one, so what?

    If this is the case, why should you fool him, if he finds out that something is wrong, he will have a reason to hold you later, there is no need for that at all.

    As for the compensation plan Su Xun said, it is still acceptable. After all, the magic core is hard currency, everyone needs it, and basically anything can be exchanged.

    Even if Yaowang Valley has more background, it still lacks this thing.

    And just right, everyone knows that Su Xun has a lot of this thing, so he is not very polite, he has the ability to compensate.

    Qin Feng said in his heart, it would be a good thing to let you bleed again after you fail.

    "Okay, that's the end of today's lecture. Next, I'll prepare the materials for you, and you can refine them on the spot."

    Qin Feng is also quite self-willed. The class is not halfway through, so he will stop if he can't make it. Anyway, no one can interfere with him, as long as he is happy.

    The other disciples were quite critical of Su Xun, because he was alone, everyone couldn't attend class, and it was rare to be able to listen to Qin Feng's lecture.

    However, ordinary people like them naturally have no way to interfere with the elder's decision.

    When Su Xun heard this, he hurriedly said: "That won't work, my alchemy technique is exclusive and cannot be seen by others. I'm afraid you will learn it secretly."

    Su Xun is not stupid, his biggest reliance is the Sanwei Dan furnace, if he really uses this thing, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, everyone is not stupid, they will definitely see the problem.

    At that time, can he still take away his Sanwei Dan furnace? I'm afraid Qin Feng will be ashamed and have to grab it.

    In order to protect his own secret, Su Xun definitely couldn't agree, just listen to him say: "I need a separate space, no one can see it."

    "hehe´"

    Qin Feng couldn't help but sneered a few times. He felt that he heard a joke. What kind of alchemy do you know? At my level, I still need to learn your skills secretly?  It's a joke.

    However, Qin Feng didn't want to be as familiar with him, for fear that this kid would find out some reason later.

    Just listen to Qin Feng and he said: "Okay, there is a special alchemy room inside the main hall, you can go there directly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1269 Failed?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What made Su Xun quite satisfied was that there was an alchemy room in the lecture hall, no wonder Qin Feng chose to give lectures in this place, now he understands.

    It is estimated that sometimes, if he is more excited in class, he can do things by himself.  Demonstrate to everyone.

    What Su Xun is more worried about is being seen by others. Then, if you ask him to make alchemy, he probably won't agree to it. It will bring danger, so he must not do it.

    Don't look at this time, why the people in Yaowang Valley haven't touched him yet, everything looks quite normal, but if there is something good.

    Su Xun can guarantee that even if Qin Feng kills him, Yaowanggu will definitely not stop him.

    Soon Qin Feng had already prepared the materials and the like, and handed over the alchemy formula to Su Xun.

    Since this thing is given, there is no need to hide it.

    With the mind of a cultivator, you can memorize all the basic textual things after reading it once, and there will be no problem.

    Of course what Su Xun said is correct, this is not a precious thing, if you know it, you will know it, it is not a big deal, for Yaowanggu, there is no loss.

    If no one ever refines it, it seems okay for you to say that this thing is waste.

    After Su Xun got these things, he compared them carefully, and then, led by Qin Feng, entered the alchemy room.

    The alchemist is very big, but at this time there is no one in it. In the middle, there is a huge alchemy furnace, which looks quite domineering.

    And the temperature inside is very high, there seems to be flames, and the ground is scalding hot.

    Su Xun reckoned that there might be special flames in this underground, which could facilitate alchemy.

    It seems that the alchemist was built in this position, and he was particular about it, and he didn't mess around.

    Qin Feng didn't say a word, and he didn't even enter the alchemy room. After sending Su Xun in, he left directly, looking very silent.

    The stage has been handed over to Su Xun, and the next step is to see his own creation.

    On Su Xun's side, without hesitation, he directly closed the heavy door here, and then walked out with his spiritual consciousness.

    After reaching the Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun's spiritual consciousness has become much stronger. He can basically guarantee that if someone dares to sneak over or peep with his spiritual consciousness, he will be able to spot it immediately.

    Even if Qin Feng's realm is higher than him, he still can't do all kinds of tricks, and he can secretly spy on him. Su Xun thinks it's impossible. If there is any trouble, he can immediately  Discover.

    And in the process of alchemy, he has almost nothing to do with Su Xun, he just needs to paddle for fun, so releasing his spiritual consciousness will not have any impact on alchemy.

    Su Xun also didn't think that Qin Feng, as an elder, could do such unscrupulous things. People were not interested in how he refined it, because he never thought that he had the ability to refine it successfully.

    However, you still have to be careful, if something unexpected happens, for Su Xun, it will be an inevitable end.

    Su Xun carefully took out the materials Qin Feng had prepared for him, and compared them with what was written on the prescription.

    This recipe is obviously newly written, and it feels like the ink on it is still wet, and you can smell a faint fragrance.

    Of course, in Su Xun's heart, he didn't think there was anything wrong with it. They would definitely not give him the original version of the formula. Isn't that a joke?

    The refining of the entire Tianling Pill requires 13 kinds of materials, most of which are very unfamiliar to Su Xun, and the names have never been heard, so it is conceivable that it is indeed very complicated.

    After a comparison, there is no problem with the ingredients, including the weight, which is exactly the same as that written on the prescription.

    This Qin Feng is rather stingy, and the materials given are very few, only enough for Su Xun to refine it once, and he will not be given a second chance at all.

    You must know that no matter how powerful an alchemist is, it is impossible to say any pills. He succeeded once, and many times he tried many times, which is a sure thing.

    This is also why, the more advanced the pill, the more terrifying its value. After all, it is difficult for people to refine it, and the materials are very precious. It is conceivable that the materials are wasted every time they fail.

    Of course this is for Su Xun?? Said, it's nothing, just give a little, he has a three-flavored alchemy furnace, which can be copied infinitely.

    Therefore, the first thing Su Xun did after getting the materials was not to make alchemy, but to quickly put each of these materials in the alchemy furnace and make a copy.

    After he has a copy in his hand, he can copy it infinitely, and he doesn't have to be afraid of the problem of being out of stock. For him, there are no precious materials.

    What does not exist are all mass-produced products on the assembly line, at best, the length of time is different.

    The only question now is that Su Xun is not sure whether the pill that Qin Feng gave him is true or not.

    If he casually changed one of the medicinal materials, or casually changed a small amount, then there would be problems with this pill, and the refining would not be successful.

    Su Xun couldn't be sure, he had to wait until the alchemy was over and see if it was successful or not.

    Maybe after he fails, others will think it is normal, and no one can refine something, why can you?

    Isn't it a normal thing to fail? No one will doubt Danfang.

    But Su Xun knew very well in his heart that once this failed, there would be 100% problems with Danfang.

    But this thing is uncertain, maybe Qin Feng didn't trick him, and the pill they got had its own problems.

    There is no point in thinking about these, because you can't figure it out.

    Still don't worry about these useless things, let's see the results first.

    At least after knowing the truth and falsehood, I don't have to worry about it so much in the future.

    Su Xun threw the material into it directly, without seeming particular at all.

    Just like cooking rice, after the rice and water are added, just close the lid and press the power button, then wait quietly and it's done.

    Su Xun's current situation is almost the same, relying on this Sanwei Dan furnace to come by himself.

    "Boom"

    I don't know how long it took to wait for a long time. Su Xun didn't calculate the time, so it must have been more than two hours.

    The Sanwei Dan Furnace, which had been calm all the time, suddenly shook violently, and it became more and more violent, which made Su Xun a little strange.

    Su Xun had a bad feeling about the situation that he had never encountered before. This is a failure?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1270 A little dazed

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the violent tremors, the three alchemy furnaces quickly returned to calm, and it seemed that there was not much change from before.

    Su Xun saw that the three-flavored alchemy furnace had stopped operating. To be honest, he was quite nervous, but he didn't say anything, so he hurried up and turned on the alchemy furnace.

    After the lid of the alchemy furnace popped open, Su Xun immediately smelled a strange fragrance.

    This made Su Xun very pleasantly surprised. If there is such a fragrance, it proves that the elixir has been successfully refined.

    If it fails, it might not still have a scent, it doesn't make sense.

    At the same time, there was a puff of white smoke rising, covering Su Xun's sight, making Su Xun unable to see clearly what was inside.

    There is no rush for this kind of thing, Su Xun waited slowly for a while, and when the white smoke dissipated, he probably saw that there was really a elixir inside.

    Su Xun took it out with his hands, there were five in total, they looked about the size of longan, and when they were placed in the palm of his hand, they were still a little warm.

    At the same time, the whole body of this elixir is golden, and it seems to have a very noble feeling, which makes people don't know how to describe it for a while.

    To be honest, this is the first time Su Xun has seen this kind of gaudy elixir. It is too bright, as if afraid that others will not know that it is not ordinary.

    It seems that this legendary elixir of heaven is really extraordinary.

    In Su Xun's heart, he was quite happy. He succeeded. Although the effect has not yet been tested, the elixir has already taken shape, so it must be a success.

    As for the specific effect, to put it bluntly, no one is clear about it at present, because so far in this world, no one has been able to refine the Heavenly Spirit Pill, and the first person to eat crabs must not have appeared yet.  .

    Since this kind of elixir really exists, the effect must be similar to the effect in the effect.

    The problem now is that the matter of refining the elixir by oneself should not be publicized, and it is indeed beneficial to human beings.

    As long as there is a large amount of this kind of medicine, the number of immortal cultivators can continue to increase. For everyone, this is a good thing. As I have said before, it can benefit mankind.

    But the problem now is that only oneself can refine this thing, so it should be really difficult.

    It can be seen from the non-stop vibration of the Sanwei Dan furnace before. After all, Su Xun used this to refine a lot of pills before, and none of them had such a problem.

    If I mass-produce it myself, it will inevitably arouse suspicion from others.

    Su Xun felt that it was better to keep a low profile, and the slapping in the face should be done in moderation, and when he went out for a while, he had to pretend that he was exhausted.

    If I really want to mass-produce this elixir, I have to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm anyway, and wait until my strength becomes stronger.

    Anyway, the speed of my breakthrough is very fast, and it doesn't necessarily take much time.

    No matter how anxious you are, you won't be in a hurry for this moment, so it doesn't make much sense.

    "Brother Su Xun, what happened in your house?"

    There was a sound from outside, the sound was not too loud, it was faintly visible, and it felt like a gossamer.

    The main thing is the sound insulation effect here, which is actually quite good. I guess no matter how loud the sound outside is, the people inside will only sound like this.

    Su Xun could already tell that the speaker was Chen Feng. Fortunately, he was a cultivator, and his voice was infused with spiritual energy, which had a certain penetrating effect.

    If ordinary people are outside, even if they shout out their throats, they probably won't respond at all.

    Su Xun smiled, and probably guessed what was going on, probably the people outside also smelled the smell of the elixir, and there was no movement suddenly, so they were impatient outside  stand up.

    It seems that the people in Medicine King Valley are more disciplined. They know that when others are refining alchemy, no matter what, other people can't casually break into other people's alchemy room. This is a taboo.

    The others were not too familiar with Su Xun, so they asked Chen Feng to call.

    And they must have known it in their hearts, usually only when the elixir is out of the oven, will it emit such a strong fragrance, and it will come out from the inside, one can imagine the smell.

    Otherwise, the elixir is always sealed in the elixir furnace, and even if it has a fragrance, it won't be too big.

    It is clear that Su Xun should have succeeded in refining, so he asked Chen Feng to come over and shout, and it is not necessary.?Worried about disturbing Su Xun.

    On Su Xun's side, he didn't speak, but hurriedly hid his Sanwei Dan furnace in an instant. This thing must not be known to anyone except himself.

    Su Xun thought about the other five heavenly spirit pills, and put away two directly, leaving three outside.

    Others have never succeeded, so they don't know how much this elixir can be refined. Even if they say that they have refined one, they still have to obediently believe it.

    These days panacea, people from Yaowang Valley will definitely ask Su Xun for the purpose of research.

    For Su Xun, this is not a good thing. He has already backed up all the materials. If he thinks about it in the future, it will not be easy to refine it.

    It's just that you have to keep a low profile, and you don't want to be too cheap Yaowanggu.

    After finishing all this, Su Xun directly opened the door of the alchemy room. After he opened it, he was stunned for a moment. There were so many people standing outside, which made people feel a little strange.

    All the people who came to the class today were waiting for him here, and they didn't leave.

    These people are really patient. Can they wait for such a long time just to see their own jokes?  That's pretty boring actually.

    Chen Feng was more concerned, and asked: "Su Xun, what happened to the fragrance in your place just now?"

    "Ahem"

    Su Xun coughed twice, looking very weak, so he had to pretend a little.

    Then he said: "What do you mean? It must be refined successfully. Otherwise, would there be such a fragrance?"

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun directly showed his skill, and the few heavenly spirit pills in his hand were directly displayed in front of everyone.

    This is not a good thing. To put it bluntly, it is useless to everyone present. After all, they are all cultivators.

    Su Xun was not afraid of being robbed if he showed it like this. It was purely for pretending to be aggressive, and it was nothing at all.

    "this´"

    Everyone was dumbfounded, Su Xun actually succeeded in refining, how is this possible?  Doesn't it mean that no one has succeeded?

    Still, this kid just made a random pill to fool everyone, and everyone can't tell the difference at present.

    Only Elder Qin Feng was shocked at this moment, he was completely absent-minded, feeling a little dazed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1271 Is this a human language?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Others don't know what's going on with the elixir in Su Xun's hand, but Qin Feng himself knows it very well.

    It is exactly the same as what is recorded in ancient books, and the Tianling Pill is indeed like this.

    If so, Qin Feng would have to be shocked.

    How is it possible, this kid actually refined the Tianling Pill, frankly speaking, it is a bit shocking.

    Everyone in Qin Feng is already stupid. Rao has a rich imagination, and he doesn't know what to say at this time. Who would have thought that this kid really refined the Tianling Pill.

    "Brother Su Xun, how are you doing now?"

    Chen Feng is a reliable person, he quickly stepped up and supported Su Xun, because Su Xun looked a bit incompetent.

    Su Xun was also a little moved. He thought that this Chen Feng could indeed be regarded as his friend. It is not a life-threatening friendship, but this is indeed a more reliable friend.

    For example, at this time, everyone was thinking about the Tianling Pill, but Chen Feng's attention was on Su Xun.

    Because Su Xun looked a little too weak at this time, making people feel like he was injured.

    Su Xun was actually just pretending, but his acting skills were so good that he deceived Chen Feng and everyone present.

    Seeing that Chen Feng cared about him so much, Su Xun felt a little embarrassed in his heart, only to hear Su Xun say with difficulty: "It's nothing, it's just that I was too tired when I was refining the elixir.  over."

    Everyone didn't have much doubts, because Su Xun's current appearance seemed to be exhausted.

    Chen Feng was still very excited, and he only heard him say: "Brother Su Xun, I really didn't expect you to have such high attainments in alchemy. You really have it. It's so powerful.  No one can refine it."

    Chen Feng was genuinely happy. After all, Su Xun was his friend. If his friend behaved well, he should be happy.

    Originally, I was a little unhappy because of today's class, but now it has disappeared.

    Put Elder Qin Feng's matter aside for now, let's talk about it when he is happy for Su Xun.

    In fact, among the many disciples of Yaowanggu who were present, only Chen Feng was really happy for Su Xun, and the others had no other reactions except shock and disbelief.

    After all, Su Xun slapped Qin Feng in the face, and Qin Feng is the elder of Yaowang Valley, so what is he, Su Xun?

    "Wow"

    Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and the three celestial pills in Su Xun's hands floated directly into Qin Feng's hands. This person's realm is quite high.

    The moment he shot just now, Su Xun could feel that his aura controlling the elixir was almost vulnerable, and he didn't even have room to react.

    This person's realm is very high. As for what realm, to be honest, Su Xun didn't see it for a while, which is enough to prove that the current self is not this person's opponent, and it can be said that it is far behind.

    If it is really compared, there is still no possibility of winning.

    This also reminded Su Xun that he must be more careful, no matter what, his fate is his own, and in the days of Yaowanggu, he must be careful about this guy.

    Even if he left the Valley of the Medicine Kings, he couldn't take it too lightly. After all, he was safe in the Valley of the Medicine Kings, and it was not easy for him to make a move.

    Even if he is a guy with a respected status, he doesn't dare to really do whatever he wants, and he really has to be careful when he goes out.

    Su Xun let out a sigh of relief when it happened today, but it also means that he must have offended him, and there is nothing he can do about it.

    With this narrow-minded character, can he let himself go?  Su Xun thinks, the possibility is really not very big, it's better to be careful.

    Life is your own, don't be careless.

    As for that guy Qin Feng, who was carefully looking at the Tianling Pill in his hand at this time, he looked extremely serious and serious.

    Others didn't even dare to take a breath, for fear of disturbing him, and then causing him to burst out accidentally.

    Su Xun didn't feel anything either, he didn't think that this guy would snatch his elixir, there was no need for that, in front of so many people, he always??As an elder, you still have to have face.

    Moreover, this Heavenly Spirit Pill itself is useless to a cultivator, and he would not want it.

    After scrutinizing it for a long time, this guy Qin Feng finally spoke up, and he said directly: "This is indeed a heavenly panacea."

    "Hiss！！"

    As soon as this remark came out, the many disciples of Yaowanggu who were present were all quite shocked. It was obvious that everyone was too surprised.

    After confirming that it is really a panacea, the surprise in my heart can't be concealed completely, which makes people feel that it is really a bit incomprehensible.

    Qin Feng can't even refine it, why can he, is his level better than Qin Feng's?  How is this possible? Anyway, everyone is 10,000 people who don't believe it.

    They really don't think that Su Xun's level is really higher than Qin Feng's, this is a bit too fantasy, it's impossible.

    Qin Feng is the strongest alchemist recognized by everyone. This view has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, or there is no doubt about it.

    ? A young boy suddenly appeared and said that he was better than Qin Feng. How could everyone believe this.

    Indeed, even Qin Feng himself was a little surprised, how did this kid refine the Tianling Pill? Did he have any tricks?

    "Howhow did you refine it?"

    Can't help it anymore, even Qin Feng asked Su Xun, it's not ashamed to ask, it's actually quite difficult to ask this question in his capacity.

    However, the curiosity in his heart made him really have nothing to do. He could only ask forcibly to see if he could get an answer.

    The Tianling Pill really troubled him for a long time, making him puzzled. Later, he used this pill formula to comfort himself to give up.

    After all, no one in the world can refine it, which just proves that there must be something wrong with the pill formula.

    But after the elixir really came out today, there is no doubt that it hit him in the face, and his face was almost swollen.

    If there is a problem with the Dan formula, how did they refine it?

    Su Xun said in his heart that it is useless for you to ask me, I really don't know, even if I know, I don't want to tell you.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "Well, I don't know, just follow the method on the alchemy formula, and directly refine it, and it's a success once."

    Everyone: ""

    I don't know what to say, is this a human language?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1272 Forced to act

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When everyone looked at Su Xun, it can be said that they were all speechless, and they even didn't know what to say.

    ?Because what Su Xun said just now doesn¨t sound like human words at all. What does it mean to refine it according to the method on the alchemy recipe? It¨s a direct success.

    Could it be that there were so many alchemists before, including Qin Feng who was known as the strongest alchemist, didn't he have eyes? Could it be that he couldn't understand what was written on the alchemy formula.

    But no one can refine it successfully, why is this kid alone successful?

    Including Qin Feng, he didn't believe what Su Xun said, and felt that this kid was probably hiding something.

    There are two possibilities. The first is that he is very talented, and he is indeed very powerful. After he got started, he succeeded immediately.

    The second is that he hit it by mistake, and he discovered some skills, and he really succeeded.

    At present, which possibility is it, this Qin Feng really has no way of judging at present, because if you think about it carefully, if it is really the first time for him to get started, what kind of skills will he discover for the first time.

    Then those alchemists who have studied for a long time, can they commit suicide? After studying for so long, they might as well do it casually. Who has to ask for an argument?

    Qin Feng was slapped in the face, but at this moment, he didn't really care about it, because to him, nothing was more important than medicine pills, especially this kind of medicine pills that had never been released before.

    At this moment, Qin Feng felt as if he had just found a treasure, and he was quite excited. If it wasn't for the wrong occasion, he would probably be able to calm down and start researching this thing right away.

    ?He looked at Su Xun again, as if he wanted to see something, but as far as Su Xun's current performance is concerned, it can be said that there is no flaw at all.

    Apart from the superficial appearance, there is nothing wrong with people being a little weak.

    There are some things that Qin Feng wants to ask in detail, such as the control of the heat in the process of alchemy, as well as the order and proportion of materials added, and how long the interval is.

    These sound like minor problems. In fact, every little detail may affect the final result, which is not too surprising.

    But what he was facing was Su Xun, just a junior, Qin Feng couldn't help his face, making him look like a student.

    Don't be ashamed to ask, it's nice to say, but it's impossible for people with real status to do that, especially in front of so many people, it's really embarrassing, they can't do it.

    Qin Feng was no exception, in front of so many disciples, he couldn't lose his face, he just heard him say: "I took these three celestial pills back to study, and I talked to the senior officials of Yaowanggu  Report this."

    "You can rest assured that these three elixirs will not be taken from you in vain, and will give you an explanation."

    After finishing speaking, Qin Feng left without giving Su Xun any chance to speak.

    Taking other people's things, and making it so natural, it can be said that there is no one else, making Su Xun quite speechless, looking at Qin Feng's background with a bit of pain.

    Facing this kind of bandit behavior, you really have nothing to do, you can¨t beat him again and again, and this is still his territory, so what a shame, Su Xun can only let him do it.

    Fortunately, Su Xun had already expected that he would do this, so he hid two of them in advance. In fact, this thing is of little value to Su Xun, let alone something important.

    Any elixir in Su Xun's place, as long as he refines it once, there will be countless times, and he doesn't care about it.

    It's just that I didn't want to make Qin Feng so cheap, so I kept two more.

    ?Speaking of which, Su Xun would also like to thank Qin Feng. If it weren't for Qin Feng today, Su Xun would not be able to get the recipe of this Heavenly Spirit Pill. It is very likely that he would never know about it in his entire life.

    Moreover, all kinds of materials were prepared for Su Xun, which made Su Xun feel quite good and comfortable.

    As for whether Qin Fengfeng would take out this elixir of heaven, shamelessly say that he refined it, shock everyone, and then earn himself a wave of fame.

    It is not impossible, but Su Xun thinks that he should not be so shameless, after all, this thing is made by himself, and so many people are watching it.

    If he dares to do that, his reputation will be more worrying in the Valley of the Medicine King in the future. With so many people, it will be passed on from generation to generation.??He can't kill you one or two.

    Moreover, Su Xun can guarantee that he will not be able to refine it in the future. The risk of boasting like that is too great, and there will inevitably be the possibility of exposure in the future. I believe he is not that stupid.

    At this time, Su Xun looked quite relaxed. At first, he was a little worried, for fear that the guy would come to make trouble for him, such as asking how the elixir was refined.

    But no, he took the pill and left, which made Su Xun think highly of him. This person is indeed a person who loves alchemy, and he can see it.

    Many Yaowanggu disciples present also stood there looking at each other, and it seemed that there was a bit of embarrassment on each other's faces.

    Isn't this frankly still in class? No matter how busy it is, people will disappear. Qin Feng is too casual, and this is the first time for everyone to encounter such a situation.

    Su Xun looked at this group of people, and felt a little speechless in his heart. It is true that this group of people are the pride of heaven, but they are too reserved and their heads are not active.

    Elder Qin Feng has already left, and he will definitely not come back anytime soon. What are you doing standing here, just wasting time for no reason.

    Su Xun touched Chen Feng directly, and said in a low voice: "Okay, don't waste time, let's go quickly, everyone else has already passed by."

    Under Su Ming's reminder, Chen Feng came to his senses, and hurriedly followed Su Xun, and the two of them left here first.

    Su Xun will definitely not come to this ghostly place in the future. After listening to a fart class, it is so troublesome in the end, it can be called a mess, it really doesn't make much sense.

    Chen Feng was very excited. After there was no one else, he didn't have to suppress his heart anymore, he just heard him say excitedly: "Su Xun, you are too powerful, you actually refined the Heavenly Spirit Pill  Out."

    "I have no choice but to be forced to take action. In fact, it depends on that person's displeasure and bullying." Su Xun said, "Just to help you out, so that he has nothing to say." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1273 Big gossip

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ""

    What Su Xun said made Chen Feng quite speechless. It means that you shocked the audience today, or were you forced?  I almost believed you.

    "Hey, in fact, Elder Qin Feng is not a bad person. He may not be in a good mood today. In addition, what I said offended him, so he was a little unhappy."

    Chen Feng said with a sigh. It was obvious that when he talked about this matter, he was not in a good mood and looked a little sad.

    It is estimated that today's matter still has a great impact on him.

    Seeing that he was still speaking for that Qin Feng, Su Xun couldn't help but feel a little speechless in his heart, wondering who that guy is, can you still have no points in your heart?

    However, Chen Feng naturally has his own difficulties. If you think about it carefully, the status gap between him and Qin Feng is really too big.

    Qin Feng is an elder and a man of promise, while Chen Feng is an ordinary disciple, at best, his status is higher than those who just started.

    It is incomparable with the elder Qin Feng, he can't speak ill of Qin Feng, if he is not careful, if the wall has ears, he will really disappear.

    Fortunately, Su Xun doesn't have any scruples. To put it bluntly, Su Xun is now a person with a little hard wings. Naturally, he doesn't care about these things. As long as Qin Feng doesn't go crazy and wants to kill him, he won't do anything to Su Xun  Too much of a threat.

    Besides, this Medicine King Valley, it is estimated that he will not come here very often in the future, and everyone may not have much interaction in the future, and there is nothing to be afraid of.

    After going out this time, Su Xun will not return to Yaowang Valley until his strength improves, at least until he breaks through the Nascent Soul Realm, for fear of encountering any trouble.

    Seeing Chen Feng like this, to be honest, Su Xun couldn't bear it, so Su Xun said: "Then what, brother Chen Feng, I'm sorry for you, you were reprimanded by him today.  , probably because of me."

    "Your reason?"

    Chen Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he said: "Brother Su Xun, stop joking, and don't comfort me like this. This is just my own wrong words, and it has nothing to do with you."

    To be reasonable, this was the first time I saw Su Xun take the blame so forcefully, and Chen Feng was stunned.

    Obviously it has nothing to do with you, but you insist on taking the responsibility on yourself, what are you doing, you blamed man?

    Su Xun had nothing to hide, so he told all the truth directly, only to hear Su Xun say: "I really don't lie to you, I guess it has something to do with me, remember what I told you, yesterday appeared on my  The person who lives there is him."

    "What, the person you mentioned is Elder Qin Feng, is it true?" Chen Feng was obviously quite shocked.

    When Su Xun told him about this, Chen Feng was still thinking about who it was, but he thought about it for a long time, but no matter how he thought about it, he couldn't think that that person turned out to be Elder Qin Feng, which is too scary.  .

    "Will I still be able to lie to you? I can still admit my mistake for a good living person. Besides, in your Valley of Medicine Kings, no one should have such a great ability to pretend to be him, right?"

    Chen Feng subconsciously shook his head, what a joke, Elder Qin Feng's status in Medicine King Valley is quite high, who would have the guts to pretend to be him, everyone knows his temper, he is famous  not to be trifled.

    Besides, it seems that there is no spell that can make a person completely change into another person.

    Chen Feng's shocked expression gradually faded away, but he still trusted Su Xun even more, knowing that Su Xun would not fool him in this matter.

    "Why did he show up at your residence?"

    Su Xun also had a sore face, and said, "I don't know, but I'm actually more confused than you."

    "I saw him as soon as I went back yesterday. At that time, I asked him what's the matter. He just looked at me twice, then ignored me and left."

    Su Xun said: "However, I can feel that this person is very hostile to me. His eyes are obviously not friendly. Today is much better."

    "Don't you think it's strange that he suddenly lost his temper at you so much. Anyway, I think it's rather strange. I guess it's because you took me with me. I couldn't find any reason to get angry for a while, so he turned to me.  My dissatisfaction has been vented on you."

    Su Xun said: "To put it bluntly, you are lying on the ground."

    Chen Feng: ""

    The amount of informationIt was too big, and Chen Feng couldn't finish it for a while. He would need some time to digest it. He only heard Chen Feng say, "But, why did you offend Elder Qin Feng?"

    "How do I know how I offended him? I'm so dazed. Last night was the first time we met."

    Speaking of this, Su Xun also had a face full of pain, feeling that this might be a case of a neuropathy, the kind whose brain is not quite normal yet.

    "I see!"

    Suddenly Chen Feng slapped his thigh so suddenly that Sunan couldn't help but look at him more, and asked, "What do you know?"

    Chen Feng came over suddenly, lowered his voice again, and said, "It may be because of Elder Feng Ling."

    "Elder Fengling?"

    When Su Xun heard the name, Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and it took a second to realize that he was talking about the veiled woman.

    So Su Xun said strangely: "You are talking about that veiled woman, what does it have to do with her, it is possible that the two of them still have a leg, and they are the elder CP of your Medicine King Valley."

    When he said it himself, even Su Xun felt a little strange to be reasonable.

    "Hush"

    Chen Feng was obviously taken aback, he quickly grabbed Su Xun, then looked around, and quickly said: "Brother Su Xun, don't talk nonsense, if anyone of them finds out, then you will be finished.  An elder, when his temper really comes up, he doesn't recognize anyone."

    Judging from what he said, it seems that these two elders in the Valley of the King of Medicine are indeed rare creatures.

    Su Xun didn't say anything more, and motioned for Chen Feng to continue talking.

    "But you guessed it, there is also a little connection. Elder Qin Feng likes Elder Fengling and has always been her suitor."

    Chen Feng introduced, "However, Elder Feng Ling is also a relatively withdrawn person, and she doesn't seem to be interested in men at all. In the Valley of the Medicine King, she only teaches female disciples."

    "Elder Qin Feng did not give up, and has been pursuing Elder Fengling. This is not a new thing in the Valley of the Medicine King."

    "I go´"

    Su Ming didn't expect that there would be such a gossip. If it wasn't for what Chen Feng said, Su Xun probably wouldn't know about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1274 The Light of the Sky

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This kind of thing is probably taboo in Yaowang Valley, and it is because of the good relationship with Su Xun that Chen Feng dared to speak out and directly told Su Xun about this matter.

    "But, even if I like that Elder Fengling, what does it have to do with me? Why does he bother me?"

    Su Xun still couldn't figure it out. To be reasonable, he had nothing to do with that veiled woman. Well, the two of them had just exchanged a few words and had some kind of transaction, so they were not even friends.

    Even Su Xun almost died in the hands of that person, could this Qin Feng be jealous?

    Then it¨s even more unlikely, Su Xun thought about it carefully, he and the veiled woman only had one exchange in Yaowang Valley, it was just a few words between the two sides, it doesn¨t seem like there is any reason to be jealous  .

    Chen Feng said: "But it's because of jealousy. When you were talking to Elder Fengling at the square last time, I guess Elder Qin Feng happened to see it."

    "I'll go. When I saw me talking to her, she wanted to trouble me. Is there something wrong with this person, so narrow-minded?" Su Xun couldn't help complaining.

    To be reasonable, he has never seen such a weird person. The reason for this jealousy is really hard to find, and it can even be said to be incomplete.

    Chen Feng's face was also a little bit pained, and he only heard him say: "I don't understand this, but about Elder Fengling, Elder Qin Feng will indeed react very fiercely."

    "Before, there was a young hero from another sect who said a few rude words to Elder Feng Ling. Elder Feng Ling didn't feel anything wrong, but Elder Qin Feng got angry and killed that person directly."

    Chen Feng continued: "The key point is that the relationship between the sect and our Yaowang Valley has always been quite good. Now he is equivalent to causing trouble. This matter was quite big at the time, and the sect master spent a lot of money to come forward.  Only at a small price can this matter be calmed down."

    ""

    Su Xun felt a little cold when he heard it, and thought that this guy is really a bit perverted, if he just said a few rude words, you would kill him directly.

    It's okay if you touch her, wouldn't it be necessary to wipe out the nine races of people, this person's psychology is probably a little distorted.

    Su Xun was already sure that the fact that he was hostile to him had something to do with the veiled woman, otherwise there would be no reason, and he must have never provoked him, and it was even the first time we met last night.

    And it is very likely that yesterday, the Veiled Woman said a few words to him and was seen by this person. Of course, whether it is a coincidence or not, this Su Xun is really not sure.

    Like this person's peeing, if he does something similar to stalking, Su Xun is not surprised at all, this is indeed his style.

    Su Xun recalled it carefully. He probably didn't meet the Veiled Girl yesterday, and he wouldn't dare to give Su Xun a few courages. If he really dared to touch him, the Veiled Girl would have killed him without Qin Feng's action.

    I just saw two people saying a few words, so it shouldn't be enough to make them jealous. Could it be that he still has the ability to eavesdrop?  Thinking of the last sentence the veiled woman said yesterday, there was indeed a hint of concern in it.

    The more Su Xun thought about it, the more terrifying he became. This Qin Feng is indeed a pervert.

    He has already imagined the plot of licking the dog to pursue the goddess in his mind. It is obvious that Qin Feng is the dog licking, and in his capacity, it is not possible.

    But the veiled girl doesn't like him, but he still doesn't want to give up. If this happens, he will inevitably become a licking dog.

    Licking the dog, licking the dog, there will be nothing in the end. After so many years, water droplets can wear through rocks. He is so good to the veiled woman, why did he kill for her.

    But in the end, the veiled woman didn't care about him at all. It was probably because of the indifference of the veiled woman that he couldn't pursue her so hard, and finally became a little psychopathic.

    ?Being like this today, I can¨t blame others, but myself, isn¨t it just a woman? Su Xun thinks that being infatuated is the most unnecessary thing.

    It doesn't make any sense if people look down on you, so who will you show your infatuation to?

    Chen Feng said: "The matter is finally cleared up now, but Su Xun, don't think too much about it. Elder Qin Feng probably saw it by accident, so he just feels a little uncomfortable."

    "I don't have any hostility towards you. If there was any hostility, I guess he should have made a move long ago."

    Su Xun: ""

    I don't know how to answer what you said.

    Su Xun didn't want to continue to struggle with this issue, anyway, he would just sneak away tomorrow, and after leaving the Valley of the Medicine Kings, the sky would be as high as the sky, and it wouldn't be a big deal.

    No matter how awesome you are, if you leave the Valley of the Medicine Kings, I really won't be afraid of you.

    Su Xun said: "I'm fine, I can think more openly, but you don't think too much."

    "I'm fine, Brother Su Xun, seeing you refine the Heavenly Spirit Pill today, it's already considered a profit."

    Su Xun saw that he really didn't seem to be pretending. This person seemed to have a pretty good mentality, so Su Xun didn't say much.

    ? To put it bluntly, it was because Chen Feng was reprimanded that he felt uncomfortable and a little panicked. In fact, whether he listened to Qin Feng's class did not have that much impact.

    If you are really talented in alchemy, you don't need to say that Yaowanggu will train you well. It's not like there are no other elders who are good at alchemy. Yaowanggu has a lot of talents in this area.

    If you don't have the talent for alchemy, then it doesn't matter even more, don't waste time on this, the real thing is to improve your cultivation.

    Su Xun returned to his residence, and he was the only one in the empty yard.

    It's nothing, Su Xun closed the door and sat cross-legged on a bamboo bed, looking a little relaxed.

    He wasn't too worried about Qin Fengfeng's attack on him. After he understood what was going on, he felt a little more relaxed, after all, it was such a shitty thing.

    Su Xun believed that you said he felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she was the goddess he had been thinking about day and night, so how could he talk to other men.

    If he really wants to kill Su Xun because of this, then Su Xun really can't figure it out, it is impossible for people to be so narrow-minded.

    And he must be studying Tianling Pill now, which is enough for him to study, and he will definitely not make trouble for a while, which also makes Su Xun relax a lot.

    Su Xun took a look, and this product also provided himself with resentment points, which happened to be a lucky draw.

    "Congratulations to the host, this lottery has won Xiang Yu's skin [Light of the Sky]" (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1275 Suzerain Summons

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Finally, there is a new skin in the account, which is quite important for Su Xun now.

    In the next second, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    On the card is Xiang Yu who is majestic and domineering. At this time, Xiang Yu is squatting there, and there is a cross sculpture beside him.

    Immediately Xiang Yu swung his fist and smashed the cross sculpture with one fist, and then a holy light descended from the sky.

    Xiang Yu was bathed in the holy light, wings appeared behind his back, and the giant sword in his hand looked powerful and heavy, as if there was a thousand catties of power in it.

    Su Xun roughly took a look, the animation of the whole skin seemed to be lifelike, it was quite good, quite exquisite.

    If Su Xun remembers correctly, this skin has been out for a while, and it seems to have existed when I played this game a long time ago.

    Su Xun doesn't care so much, whatever your skin is, the most important thing is that it is easy to use, and the main thing is to care about what effect it has.

    After the animation ended, Su Xun hurried up, directly pressed the skin card, and then the whole card rotated.

    Skin name: [Sky Light]

    Corresponding hero: Xiang Yu

    Skin effect: After using this skin, the host can summon a holy light to attack the target enemy, and cause a great restriction effect on the target, weakening their strength by half for one minute.

    "Damn it"

    After Su Xun saw it, he felt his scalp tingling. Among other things, this skin is still very awesome, and it's a bit too awesome.

    Not to mention the ability to attack, it can actually weaken the strength of the local area. To be reasonable, this is too much.

    It's too much to cut off half of your strength all of a sudden. It's simply unreasonable. I'm afraid that a powerful character will be crippled in an instant.

    Don't look at the duration of just one minute, in fact, one minute is already incredible. After all, in battle, it can be said that everything changes rapidly.

    Many things are actually at the critical moment, even if it is only a second, in fact, maybe something big will happen, let alone a minute.

    In a critical battle, one minute is enough for Su Xun to do a lot of things. This sky light is really a great help to Su Xun.

    With this thing, that Elder Qin Feng of Yaowang Valley, to be honest, Su Xun is really not too scared.

    If he really had any thoughts about himself and planned to attack him secretly, then he must have done it alone, and he couldn't tell others about this kind of thing.

    Moreover, with his level of self-confidence, he must also confidently think that dealing with Su Xun by himself is definitely not a big problem, and it is a matter of hand.

    If he really came alone, it would be a bit interesting. Su Xun might not have to run away. Using the light of the sky, he might be able to solve him.

    After thinking of this, Su Xun really looked forward to it a little bit, feeling like he wanted to be troubled.

    ！！！！

    Tonight passed quickly, and the next morning, Su Xun opened his eyes early, but he didn't sleep much.

    In my heart, I wish I could leave here as soon as possible. Today should be about the same time, and I think I should be able to leave.

    Not long after, Chen Feng also came over, only to hear him say: "Brother Su Xun, let's go have dinner together."

    In fact, for cultivators, it is no longer a big problem whether they eat or not, but this is already a habitual problem.

    Su Xun didn't think about anything, and went out with him directly, only to hear him say: "By the way, we should be able to go to the buffer zone today, right?"

    In the Valley of the Medicine Kings, although he hadn't stayed for a few days, Su Xun already felt like he was being wasted, and it was quite uncomfortable.

    After all, in an unknown environment, and there are still dangerous factors, Su Xun really wants to sneak away quickly, so as not to waste time here.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Feng said: "Yes, I originally planned to leave today, but just now my teacher asked me to come and find you, saying that the suzerain wants to see you."

    "Sovereign?"

    Su Xun frowned, isn't this equivalent to being the head of Medicine King Valley?What could be wrong with him is really a bit puzzled.

    And it seemed a little sudden to him.

    Su Xun then asked: "Do you know what you can do with me?"

    "I'm not too sure about this, but I guess, it should have something to do with yesterday's Tianling Pill."

    Su Xun nodded, he probably also guessed in this way, otherwise he really couldn't figure it out, what a big man like the suzerain of Medicine King Valley could do with him, it was really a little bit hard to figure out.

    However, Su Xun is not worried about someone coming to trick him. The suzerain is a standard big shot, there is no need to lie to him, and in the Valley of Medicine Kings, even the elders here would not dare to call the suzerain casually.  To deceive him, the improbable thing.

    Su Xun asked: "If this is the case, won't we be able to leave today?"

    "I'm not sure about this. I'm mainly waiting for you. If the suzerain finds you and there's nothing serious, we'll definitely set off."

    Chen Feng said: "If something really delays us, we will wait for you, and we are not in a hurry to leave today."

    Su Xun said in his heart that you are not in a hurry, but I am in a hurry. I can't stay here for a day, and I can't wait to get out of here.

    The problem is that he is wasting time now, so Su Xun really can't blame anyone, it's just his own problem.

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Okay, you can take me there quickly, let's hurry up, and we won't go to eat any more."

    "Thenwell then"

    When Chen Feng heard this, he didn't insist, and quickly brought Su Xun together to a mountain peak. This mountain peak was filled with clouds and mist, and it seemed quite beautiful and magnificent.

    It's like a fairyland, and after Su Xun arrived, he could clearly feel that the aura here is so strong that there is no way to compare it with other places.

    After Chen Feng came to the bottom of the mountain, suddenly a barrier appeared, blocking the two people outside. Chen Feng made a formula with both hands. It was obvious that this was some special formula. He only heard Chen Feng shout loudly: "Disciple Chen  Feng, bring Su Xun to meet the Suzerain."

    "Come in!"

    Before the voice fell, there was a heavy and simple voice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1276 It's still because of the elixir

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun and Chen Feng walked in. Of course, Chen Feng was leading the way, and Su Xun was just behind. The two went straight in, one in front of the other.

    "Chen Feng, you go out"

    After entering, I felt that the surrounding area was very empty, but there was nothing there.

    Su Xun felt that there seemed to be an invisible pressure in it, which suppressed Su Xun's spiritual consciousness. Originally, Su Xun was wondering if he could use his spiritual consciousness to see.

    As a result, anything here, even the walls, can directly bounce Su Xun's spiritual consciousness back. This is the first time Su Xun has seen such a situation, which makes him a little stunned.

    At the same time, I also felt a little more awe in my heart. This suzerain is really extraordinary. If there is no accident, this person must be the most powerful person in the entire Medicine King Valley.

    And this is on someone else's territory, Su Xun has to keep a low profile no matter what, and can't pretend too much, what if he is sanctioned by others, Su Xun sometimes has to think about this, not casually  here.

    Unexpectedly, when he came in, he saw a person, that guy Qin Feng, the so-called suzerain, but he didn't see it.

    Moreover, when Qin Feng spoke, he actually asked Chen Feng to go out first, as if it would be enough to bring him back, since there was nothing else to do with him here.

    In the past, when Chen Feng heard the elder's words, he would have obeyed without saying a word, but what happened yesterday made him have a new understanding of Qin Feng.  kind.

    In addition, Su Xun had a feud with Qin Feng, so Chen Feng had to be more careful. If Su Xun was tricked because of this incident, who knows if he would be tricked by Qin Feng.

    Today's incident may not have been summoned by the suzerain at all. In fact, it was just a game designed by Qin Feng, mainly to target Su Xun.

    As Su Xun is his good friend, Chen Feng naturally couldn't ignore him, so he only heard him say: "Elder Qin, I would like to ask, where is the suzerain master?"

    Although what he said is not very obvious, but a fool can understand what he means, it is obvious that he is doubting Qin Feng.

    Sure enough, Qin Feng raised his eyebrows immediately, and only heard him say: "Chen Feng, what's the matter, you don't trust me?"

    "Okay, I'm here, Chen Feng, you don't have to worry, I just want to ask about Tianling Pill, you can avoid it or not."

    At this moment, an old voice appeared, and a phantom appeared in the sky.

    Both Su Xun and Chen Feng were taken aback, and they spoke like this suddenly, which was indeed a bit scary.

    Let alone Su Xun, an outsider who has just arrived, even Chen Feng, a disciple of Yaowanggu, saw this kind of battle for the first time, and said in his heart that he would not be frightened.  There will be a little bit.

    The phantom in the sky doesn't look so real, but it can still be seen vaguely. It is the general outline of an old man.

    This is obviously not a real person, maybe it is a split body of spiritual consciousness or something, similar to what Su Xun saw last time in the Immortal Mansion of the Zifu Immortal Lord, but this one is obviously stronger than one level, it is still very powerful  .

    "Zong Sovereign, why are you like this?" Chen Feng was obviously shocked, and when he spoke, he obviously stuttered a bit.

    Su Xun took a look at him, and probably knew it in his heart. Looking at him like this, it was obvious that it was the first time he saw the suzerain.

    After all, Chen Feng is just an ordinary disciple. It is indeed not easy to meet the suzerain. This is also a fact, and there is no way around it.

    Qin Feng said: "The suzerain is not in the valley, but in the buffer zone of Wanzhou City. This is just a split body of spiritual consciousness. Don't make wild guesses, but there is the consciousness of the suzerain in this split body of spiritual consciousness.  It's the same as real people."

    Sure enough, it is similar to what Su Xun guessed, this is just a split body of spiritual consciousness, but this split body of spiritual consciousness looks much more awesome.

    As for the strength of the suzerain, Su Xun can't make a judgment in his heart. He just judges casually through this spiritual consciousness division. To be honest, it is too casual, almost like a joke.

    Of course, you can't say that he must be stronger than that Zifu Xianjun.

    But you have to think about it, the spiritual consciousness is deadAfter that, and I don't know how many years have passed, that power must have dropped a lot.

    The suzerain of Yaowang Valley is still alive, so it must be stronger if he is cut out.

    In addition, Su Xun also came up with a more important message. The suzerain is on the buffer side of Wanzhou City. At this time, the Yaowang Valley is equivalent to having no leader.

    For a top expert like him, reasoning is the hope of a sect, and he will not be outside often. What if someone else's ancestor comes here while he is away.

    Since he has gone, it is estimated that other sects are similar. Those old monsters have passed. It seems that the situation in Wanzhou City is not very good. Maybe there is a big problem.

    The sky is falling and there is someone tall enough to hold it up. Su Xun's current strength is already quite powerful, but compared with this group of old monsters, it is definitely not as good.

    Like this suzerain, let alone hundreds of years of cultivation, Su Xun has only been practicing for a long time, how can he compare with others, it is completely incomparable.

    What happened, it is not Su Xun who is capable of solving it now, and it is useless for him to worry.

    The suzerain seemed to be a lot more aggressive, and he didn't mean to let Chen Feng avoid it. It was probably Qin Feng's own intention.

    On the contrary, it made Chen Feng a little embarrassed. It was true that he was thinking too much just now. The suzerain is here, so he will not do anything that is not good for Su Xun, even if Qin Feng wants to do it, it is impossible.

    Although the suzerain said it doesn't matter, Chen Feng still has a bit of insight. If he doesn't leave today, he will probably offend Elder Qin Feng to death in the future.

    Chen Feng said directly: "The disciple just asked strangely just now, and hoped that the suzerain would not blame him. The disciple can just wait outside."

    After finishing speaking, Chen Feng withdrew.

    There were three of them left at the scene. To be precise, they were two people separated from a spiritual consciousness.

    Qin Feng spoke first, "Boy, I called you here today because of the Tianling Pill."

    Su Xun had a smile on his mouth, and he looked expressionless, but in fact he knew very well, what else could they do except Tianling Pill.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1277 You Are Not Hardworking Enough

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When I came up, I clarified the matter, I just wanted to ask you about the Tianling Pill.

    However, this is also good, it can make Su Xun feel more at ease, not afraid that you will have plans, but afraid that you will not plan anything, to be honest, it would be more terrifying, who knows what bad ideas are in his mind.

    "Young man, I know about you. The last time I was in the buffer zone of Jianghai City, thanks to your righteousness, it not only saved the lives of my Yaowanggu disciples, but also saved the common people of mankind."

    The Sovereign spoke, his voice sounded a bit old, but there was an invisible attraction, like a black hole, which could absorb everyone's attention in an instant.

    Su Xun smiled and said, "The suzerain is being polite, this junior just did something that should be done."

    "How can there be no eggs in a full nest? If there is a problem with the buffer zone over there, I will be unlucky sooner or later, so I will win if I try my best. Fortunately, the final result is good, and it is also because my luck is better.  .￣

    The suzerain said that he saved human beings, but he was not joking. This is indeed the case, but Su Xun is too low-key.

    And he doesn't belong to any sect, so naturally no one will give him a big publicity, which has led to the fact that most people don't know much about it yet.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that Su Xun saved the human world. Last time, the evil spirits used tricks and tricks, and successfully placed human immortal cultivators together, making them play around.

    If it weren't for such an unexpected factor as Su Xun, then Jiang Hai's buffer zone would have been gone without saying much.

    Demons will rush into the human world in an instant, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Ordinary people cannot resist, and the only way is to be slaughtered.

    If the immortal cultivators come to the rescue after they have reacted, it will take a certain amount of time to be honest, and this time is out of control.

    At that time, the demons will run all over the world, they will be everywhere, and they will be uncontrollable at all.

    Moreover, the situation in the buffer zone of Wanzhou City is also very severe, and there will be no more manpower at all. At that time, if one loses sight of the other, both sides may not be able to hold on, and they will die directly.

    Of course, for this kind of thing, Su Xun himself still has to be humble. You can't be praised by others, so you just climb up the pole and make yourself look awesome.

    In front of such a big person, that appearance became a joke instead, a stupid behavior.

    "That's right, you are already so powerful at such a young age, and you have a good attitude, humble and polite. If there are more young people like you, we can rest assured in the future."

    The suzerain's voice sounded quite emotional, and at the same time, he also admired Su Xun, without hiding it at all.

    Qin Feng, who was next to him, almost didn't listen, and thought that this is simply too outrageous, and this kid is still modest, I'm afraid you are not mistaken.

    When refining the Heavenly Spirit Pill yesterday, you didn't see his arrogant appearance, it was a bit irritating.

    Just heard Qin Feng say: "Sect Master, let's talk about the key points."

    Obviously feeling that the topic has deviated a bit, Qin Feng wanted to get to the point quickly.

    Su Xun couldn't help but rolled his eyes, and thought to himself, why is this Qin Feng so annoying, I'm having fun chatting with the Suzerain, you have to come to make trouble, it's really annoying.

    The suzerain didn't say much, just heard him say: "Fellow Daoist Su Xun, I'm looking for you this time. Apart from thanking you, it's actually about the Tianling Pill."

    "I heard from Elder Qin that you refined the Heavenly Spirit Pill, and it was indeed successful and effective."

    The suzerain said: "Today I just want to ask if there is any special method for refining the heavenly panacea. If so, I wonder if I can share it with my Medicine King Valley."

    Su Xun naturally understood what he meant. Before coming, Su Xun probably guessed a little bit, and they might talk about it.

    The Tianling Pill is of little use to cultivators, but its strategic significance is very important and concerns the future of mankind.

    But where did the method come from, it was just the powerful effect of the Sanwei Dan Furnace, Su Xun really couldn't come up with any method.

    The suzerain said again: "Fellow Daoist Su Xun, you should also be able to understand the meaning of this heavenly panacea. Our Medicine King Valley has no intention of occupying it, but wants to benefit mankind."

    "Our Medicine King Valley has a group of the best alchemists in the world. As long as you tell me the method, fellow Taoist Su Xun, I trust them to study it. ?It must also be refined, and our Medicine King Valley will also promote it among immortal cultivators later.  "

    "And don't worry, we will promote it in your name, let everyone know that this is your achievement, and give you a certain reward. You can trust the reputation of my Medicine King Valley."

    There is indeed nothing wrong with what they said, and the starting point is good, for the sake of human beings.

    Even made such a promise, they worked hard, but their reputation was all Su Xun's, which can be said to be very good.

    And this request is not too much, because this kind of elixir is useless to Su Xun, and it is also useless to everyone in Yaowang Valley. From this perspective, it is not an important thing.

    If people want this method, it proves that it is not too much, Su Xun has a certain possibility to agree.

    If Su Xun really had a solution, he probably would have told them, because it was useless to keep him, but he could sell favors to Wang Gu, and gain some benefits.

    Just now the suzerain promised, as long as Su Xun agrees, he will directly give certain benefits, and the suzerain will definitely not be bad when he sells it.

    There is indeed a way, but this way is only aimed at Su Xun himself, he can't say it, and he can't keep it if he talks about the three-flavored pill furnace, he doesn't believe that such a heaven-defying thing, Yaowanggu, won't be tempted.

    A wry smile appeared on Su Xun's face, and he only heard him say: "Sovereign, to be honest, there is indeed a method."

    "Oh, what method, tell me and listen."

    The suzerain said immediately, and Qin Feng beside him obviously pricked up his ears, for fear that he might miss some important news.

    "That's hard work!"

    "Attentively?" The suzerain couldn't help but make a suspicious voice.

    Qin Feng couldn't bear it any longer, he said, "What's the difference between what you said and what you didn't say?"

    "How can I not know how to use my heart? Which alchemist is not careful, why no one has succeeded."

    Su Xun glanced at him, not afraid that he would hit someone, but said lightly: "It's very simple, you are not careful enough."

    Qin Feng: ""

    At that moment, he really wanted to hit someone, this kid really owed it.

    But the suzerain is still there, restraint

    (I wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival in advance.) (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1278 Don't offend him

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Everyone's intentions?"

    It can be said that Qin Feng forcibly held back the anger in his heart, glared at Su Xun, and then asked.

    For him, what this kid said just now is obviously a lack of smoke, but he is too embarrassed to say anything when the suzerain is here.

    Even the tone should not be too bad, after all, he is asking for something this time, your attitude is too bad, it is obviously outrageous, and people will not talk to you even more.

    Su Xun has become more courageous now, what he said just now does have elements of pretense in it, and at the same time he is intentionally provoking this guy.

    Unexpectedly, after Qin Feng was provoked by himself, he still didn't look angry. It can be seen from this that he still won't do anything to himself, at least he will restrain himself now.

    In terms of retaliation afterwards, to be honest, this Su Xun would not be too worried. After all, the suzerain met himself with him. If something really happened, the suzerain obviously knew who did it, and Qin Feng would not be so stupid.

    Taking the risk of offending the suzerain to deal with myself is obviously not worth it.

    Qin Feng said again: "I have spent almost all my life studying pills. It can be said that I have put all my thoughts on it. Why is it not enough?"

    "What you said is totally nonsensical and doesn't make any sense."

    When it came to the end, although his tone was relatively normal, his dissatisfaction with Su Xun could still be heard to some extent.

    Su Xun smiled, and said in his heart that I believe you said that you put your heart into it. If you don't put your heart into it, it is impossible to achieve such a great achievement in alchemy.

    In this regard, Su Xun has no intention of looking down on him, let alone denying his strength.

    If they don't have a particularly high level, they won't have such a status in the Yaowang Valley, a sect that mainly focuses on pills. The other people in the Yaowang Valley are not blind.

    Although Su Xun is better than him, but it is only with the help of the Sanwei Pill Furnace, it is cheating to put it bluntly.

    If you really rely on your own personal strength, to be honest, Su Xun is completely incomparable with him, so Su Xun will never be complacent, bragging about how awesome his skills are and so on.

    It's just that he said that he put all his thoughts on it, which is a bit funny. If you put all your thoughts on it, you can still think about the veiled woman and see me unhappy?  Isn't this pure nonsense?

    Just tell you to the teacher, I have put all my thoughts on my studies, and I don¨t think about anything else.

    But when school was over, the teacher saw you went to a nearby small hotel with other girls in the class, how could you let the teacher believe you?

    Su Xun also said casually: "I don't know about this. Anyway, I followed the pill formula you provided me at that time, and then devoted myself to it, and then refined it."

    "Think about it for yourself. This is the first time I have come into contact with this thing. How could I have a special method? What other methods do you think I can come up with with that little refining time?"

    Su Xun's rhetorical question sounds quite reasonable.

    Qin Feng was a little upset, and thought to himself why do you keep emphasizing this "first time", knowing that your kid made it the first time, it's fine.

    "Elder Qin, I think this little brother is actually right. Everyone's state is different, and the degree of understanding of heart is naturally different."

    "And I think there is also a bit of chance and coincidence in it, so we can't force it."

    Su Xun felt that the suzerain was a sensible person, and what he said sounded more reasonable, and he was speaking for Su Xun, which made Su Xun quite satisfied with him.

    If this is the case, Su Xun's tone naturally softened a lot, and he only heard him say: "That's right, and I also admit that, in fact, Elder Qin Feng, your alchemy skills must be higher than mine, after all, you are so much older than me."  How old you are is not living in vain."

    "Maybe this time, I was just a coincidence. I don't know why a blind cat met a dead mouse. Let me refine it again. I guess I won't be able to do it. This is really bad."

    "The resentment value from Qin Feng is +58."

    What he said gave Qin Feng another urge to slap Su Xun. Although Su Xun was praising him, it sounded like Su Xun was just saying that he was old, and he felt like a fucked up dog.  , this kid is really not a good bird, he is definitely targeting him.

      As everyone knows, Su Xun just has such a personality. If I speak very nicely, how can I change my skin by drawing prizes in the system.

    Su Xun said again: "And what you guys are talking about about Tianling Pill is so mysterious. In fact, I think it is really useless to me, and it will not have any value. If you say it is really a heaven-defying pill, you can  If it helps to cultivate, it is understandable for me to hide my secrets, but I really have no reason to hide my secrets."

    "Look at the few crystals I refined. Didn't I give them to you to study? I didn't ask for any benefits. It proves that I am not the kind of selfish person."

    "And I can promise you that if I have time when I go back, I will study this panacea again. It is true that I am not very familiar with the first refining. If I find any tricks later, I will be the first to inform you.  Medicine King Valley."

    When Qin Feng heard this, his eyes almost went dark again. Why is the kid talking so irritatingly?

    The suzerain said in a more amiable tone, "Young man, you don't have to be so nervous. In fact, our Medicine King Valley is not putting pressure on you, just want to ask."

    "I'm quite touched by your attitude. I have to thank you for giving the Tianling Pill to Yaowanggu for research. You don't have to take this matter to heart today."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. The boss had already spoken. It seemed that he should be fine today. He really was reasonable, and he didn't say a lot just now.

    "Okay, then I won't bother you two, I'll take my leave first, if you have anything to do, you can continue to look for me." But Su Xun said in his heart, I will leave when Te Niang turns around, I'm afraid I won't come to your Medicine King Valley again  up.

    After the man left, Qin Feng snorted coldly with disdain: "Huh, it looks like it's real. It seems that he just got lucky, and he won't be able to refine it a second time."

    "Qin Feng, this is your problem, that young man, don't underestimate him."

    The suzerain's tone became serious, "He's not simple, you'd better change your attitude, don't offend him, it's also good for my entire Medicine King Valley." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 1279 Acting Alone Again

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sovereign, you are you making a fuss over a molehill?"

    Qin Feng was obviously a little unbelievable, he opened his eyes wide, and said immediately: "I admit that this kid is pretty good among his peers, but you think too much of him."

    "A medicine king valley in our Nuoda, how could a brat like him be able to threaten him, and kill him casually, if he dared to talk nonsense."

    It seems that he thought of how he was bullied by Su Xun just now, so this person's tone does not sound too good, obviously his impression of Su Xun has not changed.

    This young man made him very upset.

    The suzerain disagreed with him a bit, and retorted: "This is your fault. Now that he is still young, you can indeed look down on him."

    "But if you think about it carefully, based on what he did in the buffer zone in Jianghai, it is doomed that this young man is not simple."

    The suzerain said: "Perhaps in a few years, he will become a powerful existence. At that time, maybe even you will not be his opponent. There is no need to make trouble with him."

    "Besides, this young man is kind to our Yaowang Valley. You don't know what happened in the Jianghai buffer zone last time. If there is no him, the younger generation of our Yaowang Valley will have to give up.  The damage is there, and the whole world is over."

    After a pause, the suzerain said again: "Human, didn't you know that you will repay your kindness?"

    This sentence sounded more like a warning, and Qin Feng was not stupid, so he understood it instantly.

    He didn't dare not to listen to the suzerain's words, and he had to listen, but Qin Feng nodded quickly and said, "I know the suzerain."

    In fact, Qin Feng hadn't thought much about Su Xun's attack, so naturally there was no such problem. He felt that the suzerain's warning was superfluous and didn't mean much.

    ！！！！！！

    After Su Xun came out here, his mood didn't fluctuate. In the middle of the conversation just now, Su Xun could feel the suzerain's attitude. In fact, he knew that he was fine and would not be in any danger.

    In the end, nothing unexpected happened, and Su Xun came out safely without incident, and looked pretty good.

    "Brother Su Xun, are you okay?"

    That guy Chen Feng was waiting for Su Xun not far away, and when he saw Su Xun coming out, he hurried up to meet him, looking very concerned.

    Su Xun even couldn't help laughing out, what he said, you are doubting the senior management of your Yaowang Valley, suspecting that they are not doing good things.

    If Elder Qin Feng heard this, he would be so angry that he couldn't help being scolded again. Unfortunately, he didn't come out with Su Xun, so he wouldn't hear it, and it wouldn't cause any surprises.

    Su Xun was more relaxed, "Don't worry, it's okay, your suzerain is still relatively easy to talk to, and didn't make things difficult for me, just asked me about the elixir."

    Chen Feng understood what was going on. Seeing that Su Xun was fine, he was obviously relieved. After all, Su Xun was his friend. If something happened in his sect, Chen Feng would definitely  Very sad.

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "It's fine if there's nothing else to do. If that's the case, Brother Su Xun, get ready, we'll set off in a while."

    "Are you going to the buffer zone?" Su Xun's eyes lit up when he heard this.

    It can be considered that he can leave, he has been thinking about this matter, Yaowanggu seems to be nothing bad, but Su Xun is an outsider after all, it is really uncomfortable to stay here, it is better to slip away earlier.

    Especially after Qin Feng appeared, Su Xun didn't want to stay here even more. It is naturally the best to leave early, which is in line with Su Xun's thinking.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "No problem, I can leave at any time, and I can leave immediately now."

    It's not like ordinary people go on a trip and have to prepare luggage and the like. For Su Xun, they leave as soon as they say they go, and they don't have anything to bring. This is not a one-sentence matter.

    In addition, Su Xun asked again: "By the way, how many people are there besides you?"

    "There are also my brother Chen Yao, and a few fellow students, about seven or eight people. Our team is just right. Although the number is a little small, but brother Su Xun, you are good, so it doesn't matter." Chen Feng said.

      In the buffer zone, theoretically speaking, a team of more than ten people is most suitable. If there are fewer people, the combat effectiveness will be insufficient.

    If there are too many people, it may not be able to do it, it is easy to be targeted, and it is inconvenient to move. It is like any animal that is too big, and it must not be so fast.

    In addition to this, if there are too many people, it may not be so easy to divide them up. If there are not enough things to divide, a dozen or so people are definitely the most suitable.

    This time there are seven or eight people less, but if you are good, you can make up for it in this respect, and there is no problem with bringing a few fewer people.

    ?Su Xun said in his heart that it is still not much, my psychological endurance is to take you alone, let alone the others.

    Even if it is Chen Feng's elder brother, Su Xun can't believe it, let alone other people. Su Xun has so many secrets, it is impossible to act together with them.

    This topic must be discussed, and as soon as possible. If you talk about it when there are many people, it will be even more embarrassing. It is better to talk about it first. After Chen Feng understands it, he will naturally talk about it for himself.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Chen Feng, I may be a little sorry for you. I went there this time. I plan to act on my own. Maybe I can't be with you."

    "ah?"

    Chen Feng was obviously stunned for a moment, he didn't expect Su Xun to have such an idea, he only heard Chen Feng say: "Brother Su Xun, are you serious?"

    "The buffer zone of Wanzhou City has been around for so many years, and the demons inside are very terrifying, and the number of them is definitely beyond your imagination."

    "If you are alone, it will be many times more difficult than last time. I don't think it will work." Chen Feng hurriedly persuaded Su Xun, because Su Xun's idea was really too bold.

    Going to the buffer zone of Wanzhou City, except for those big bosses, I have never heard of people of ordinary strength, who dares to act alone.

    Su Xun's realm has only reached the Nascent Soul Realm, and it is still far behind that kind of top boss. The boss here refers to someone like the Suzerain who has top-notch combat power.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1280 Human City

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun naturally knew that Chen Feng said so much in an instant, but he was actually worried about his own safety.

    The reaction of just a moment ago is obviously impossible to fake.

    However, the secret of Su Xun's body determines that he must have a talent. This is a certain thing, and there is nothing to say.

    Even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu persuaded him in front of him, he couldn't change Su Xun's mind.

    Just listen to Su Xun laughing and saying: "Brother Chen Feng, I don't think you need to be so nervous."

    "Since I said that, I must have considered it. Think about it carefully, isn't it dangerous in the buffer zone on the other side of Jianghai? I haven't come here alone."

    When mentioning the last time, Su Xun felt that he still had to thank those people from the Baisha Gang.

    If it weren't for them, Su Xun might not have had the chance to act alone. If not, Su Xun might be in a lot of inconvenience.

    If you don't want to expose your secrets, then you have to hide your strength and have difficulties, at least when dealing with demons, it will be very difficult.

    There is no way to use Kun to quickly absorb spiritual energy to restore himself.

    On the contrary, if you are alone, you will be very comfortable. You can play whatever you want, and your strength can be fully unleashed.

    Besides, even if the buffer zone on the Wanzhou City side is more dangerous, Su Xun doesn't think it will be dangerous anywhere, and it certainly won't be too exaggerated.

    If it is really that exaggerated, for example, some demon generals are walking everywhere, then a person with Chen Feng's strength and level will not be able to enter at all, and a little speculation will basically make it clear.

    As long as they are not demon generals, for Su Xun, they can be killed in batches, no problem.

    If it is a demon general, the problem is not too big, the strongest demon general has been eliminated by Su Xun, and the remaining Su Xun is not to be feared.

    Unless a large number of demon generals gather together, Su Xun may not be able to deal with it, but the problem is not too big, there is an invisibility cloak that can help him escape.

    When Chen Feng heard Su Xun's words, he couldn't help being stunned for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Thinking of the situation in the Jianghai buffer zone last time, it was true that Su Xun had nothing to do. He acted alone, but saved them who acted collectively.

    Considering that Su Xun was able to get so many magic cores at once, it means that he has killed countless demons. This is too exaggerated, and normal people really can't do this kind of operation.

    Perhaps with Su Xun's strength, there is really no need to worry about him.

    Chen Feng is not stupid, he quickly realized that with Su Xun's realm, Chen Feng admitted that he is very powerful, and few of his peers can match him, even if they are considered "geniuses"  .

    However, no matter how powerful Su Xun is, he is only in the Nascent Soul Realm. The realm is placed here. To kill so many demons, everyone can't figure it out. This is an impossible operation.

    That means that Su Xun must have a certain secret. He doesn't want this secret to be known by others, so he wants to act by himself.

    Chen Feng didn't have any feelings of being overwhelmed or not being trusted. Everyone was a cultivator, so he wasn't that hypocritical. He knew that this was a normal psychology.

    Even if it is him, it is actually impossible to tell Su Xun everything about himself, and some secrets, even his own brother, don't know very well. Everyone has secrets that they will keep for a lifetime.

    And looking at the results of Su Xun's battle, you will know that his secret is probably not trivial, and it is more normal if it cannot be revealed.

    After Chen Feng understood what was going on, he stopped asking, so as not to embarrass Su Xun, and he also knew that Su Xun was not good at talking about it.

    Just heard Chen Feng say: "Okay, I can understand what you mean, I will tell my brother when I turn back."

    "But you don't have to worry too much. We can act together now. After entering the buffer zone from the entrance, there is still our human city inside. If you want to act there, it's not too late to go by yourself."

    "What's the situation with human cities?" Su Xun was taken aback, apparently not quite clear about this.

    Chen Feng is obviously ready to explain to Su Xun, "I forgot to tell you before, the buffer zone in Wanzhou City has existed for many years, so it is naturally different from the one that just appeared in Jianghai."

    "We immortal cultivators have fought against evil spirits inside for so many years, and naturally we have established our own base. A large city is at the entrance, which is basically the last line of defense."

    "As long as there is no attackIf it is done, then the demons will not be able to reach the human world, and that is also the last hope of human beings.  "

    Chen Feng continued: "At the same time, many people have arrived in the buffer zone and stayed for many years. It is very important to have a base. It is almost the same as Wanzhou City here, and it has many things."

    "Restaurants for eating and drinking, as well as the square market or black market for cultivators to trade, basically everything is available. Even if you want to have some special needs, there are many beauties there who can provide them, as long as the price is right and it is legal there  business."

    When he said this, Chen Feng's expression obviously changed a bit, and Su Xun basically knew what the special need he was talking about was when he saw his expression.

    However, Su Xun is really not interested in this kind of thing. He is quite interested in this human city, and thinks there is nothing wrong with it.

    It is true that fighting against demons all the year round, it is not bad to have a base, at least it can make everyone feel at home, and they can rest and replenish.

    When he was in the Jianghai buffer zone, Su Xun's deepest feeling was that he kept running around in it, like duckweed, floating erratically, and always worried.

    Maybe at some point, they will encounter a group of demons, and then they will disappear.

    Su Xun discovered the problem, and asked again: "But when we entered the buffer zone last time, the location where we landed was different except for those who went in together. Wouldn't it be teleported to other locations, everyone?  How to get to this city?"

    "This one is different."

    Chen Hai laughed, and said: "The buffer zone in Jianghai just came out, and the energy is not stable yet, so there are too many uncertainties, and there is no way to control it."

    "Wanzhou City has been here for many years, and it has basically stabilized. After entering, it will be unified into the city, and the problems you are worried about will not exist."

    Su Xun nodded, understood what was going on, and said, "It turned out to be like this, so that's good."

    "Well, let's go, let's set off together and go to the portal."

    Su Xun didn't talk nonsense, and followed Chen Feng. It was the first time for him, and he really didn't know much about it.

    However, with so many people entering and exiting the buffer zone of Wanzhou City, it must be stable and there will be no problems.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1281 copy and paste

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The teleportation port of Wanzhou City, it seems that there are still a lot of people here, and it feels like a crowded city.

    It seems that there are indeed not a few people who want to enter the buffer zone, and many people really want to go there. Perhaps this is also a trend among immortal cultivators.

    In other words, this is what everyone thinks should be done, and this is the responsibility on your shoulders.

    At this stage, after you have a certain ability, you have to hurry up and kill the demons in the buffer zone.

    For human beings, but also for ourselves.

    Only by killing demons and possessing a magic core can you quickly improve your own strength, and serious cultivation will not work at all.

    Perhaps the appearance of the demon is just one benefit, at least it gives everyone a channel to improve.

    Su Xun was still wondering why there are so many immortal cultivators in Wanzhou City, and there are also many strong ones. This is not normal.

    Although the aura strength of Wanzhou City is stronger than that of modern cities, there is no substantial change. To be honest, it is much worse than the buffer zone.

    It turned out that many of them had a high realm. Now that I think about it carefully, it is because of the magic core. With the magic core, it is at least several times faster to practice.

    Compared with pills or something, it is really easy to use.

    Perhaps the high-level elixir is stronger, but how can the high-level elixir be refined casually? I don't know how much energy it takes, and those materials can't be found casually.

    ?There are very few high-level elixirs that come out. If you have that skill, you might as well kill some demons. It seems simple and direct, and you can use it immediately.

    Anyway, demons are not protected animals, you can kill them casually, as long as you have the ability to not be killed by others, the more you kill, the better.

    The reality is that demons can't be killed at all, and this thing seems to breed very easily.

    The number of human beings is already terrifying, but there seem to be more demons. Humans have killed countless demons over the years.

    But now it seems that there are still a lot of demons, and the pressure on human beings is increasing. If you can kill all the demons, then you may still be a hero of all mankind.

    Looking at the crowd queuing at the portal, Su Xun also had mixed feelings in his mind.

    Among these people, I don't know which ones will come back, and some will definitely be left there forever, never coming back.

    Although there is such a possibility, including Su Nan's removal, everyone still has no hesitation, and there is no thought of shrinking back. Maybe this is a monk.

    Everyone has no room to retreat. Wanzhou City is the last line of defense. If this line of defense collapses, then it will be gone, and everyone will die together.

    Su Xun also thinks it's a pity, he didn't know about this matter early on, if he knew about it earlier, if he had come here sooner, his current strength would not only be as simple as Nascent Soul Realm, it would be even higher when he reached the back  Realm, that is also very possible.

    After breaking through to the Incarnation Realm behind the Nascent Soul Realm, it is really a boss-level existence, and it has a place in any force in Wanzhou City.

    This time going in, Su Xun also made up his mind, if he didn't break through a big realm, he wouldn't come out.

    As long as Su Xun doesn't risk his life, I believe this is not a difficult task, it will only happen sooner or later.

    The team is advancing slowly, feeling a bit procrastinated.

    However, when they arrived at Su Xun's place, it was quite fast. A guy in the team leader showed something, so he let it go.

    I guess I also know that they are people from Medicine King Valley. If they are powerful, they must be treated differently. In the world of immortal cultivators, this rule seems to be the same.

    Those retail investors who want to enter, for example, one or two, or a few people, will be registered and so on. It seems quite detailed.

    It's not enough to check your household registration. Everyone encourages monks to enter and kill demons. I hope you can enter when you reach a certain level of strength.

    It is estimated that at the entrance, it is to test your strength. You will definitely not be admitted below Jindan, because after you enter, you will just give away the head.

    At the same time, it will also register your number and the like, just like checking your ID card to confirm your identity.

    Su Xun guessed that their main purpose should be to check the number of casualties. If some people are inside, you will not be able to get out, and there may not even be a corpse, and no one will know.

    Do this tooLet's make statistics to see how many sacrifices, so that everyone can have a rough idea of ??how much power they have on their side.

    Very easily, entered the portal.

    Sure enough, this one in Wanzhou City has stabilized. When you enter, it obviously gives people a different feeling, and you won't feel any discomfort.

    On the contrary, the surrounding area was quite stable, and it basically landed peacefully.

    After landing, Su Xun opened his eyes and saw that Chen Feng and others who came in together from Yaowang Valley were still by his side. Compared with the one in Jianghai before, everyone dispersed in a mess after entering.  , undoubtedly much stronger.

    Standing in front of Su Xun and the others is a towering city, with a plaque hanging above the city gate, with three large characters "Wanzhou City" written on it.

    This is too casual. I didn't want to choose a new name, so I just called it Wanzhou City, so I just copied and pasted it.

    Fortunately, we are not in the same world anymore, so naturally there is no such thing as infringement.

    It's just that this city looks obviously more imposing, the city wall is terrifyingly high, and it has that kind of solemn and pretentious taste.

    There is bloodshed at any time, the meaning of this city is more important than imagined.

    If it falls here, it will be troublesome outside.

    Fortunately, everything seems to be fine now, and there are no evil spirits nearby, so it must have been cleaned up.

    "Come on, let's go in together."

    Chen Feng patted Su Xun on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "When I first came here, I was quite shocked, but after entering, you will find that it is almost the same."

    Su Xun: ""

    This guy's ability to spoil the scenery is top-notch, making Su Xun even less interested in looking at it.

    Following the boss is easy to do things, and the name of Yaowanggu is still useful. It is estimated that they often go in and out, and they are also acquaintances. Most people don't dare to pretend to be, and they will let them go directly after they arrive.

    After entering, Su Xun discovered that the inside and the outside are indeed the same, as if it copied the Wanzhou City outside.

    There are indeed quite a lot of people, and there are also various shops. Basically, if you have spar or magic core, you can get everything you want here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1282 The reputation is a bit high

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After wandering around for a couple of times, Su Nan didn't have much curiosity about the human city in the buffer zone anyway. To put it bluntly, it still feels the same, and it seems to be no different from the one outside.

    If you hadn't hinted to yourself all the time, you probably wouldn't have felt that you were still in the buffer zone, and you could face demons all the time, which can be said to be quite dangerous.

    Because it gives people the feeling that in this city, everything is still quite peaceful, and it feels quite lively, and a generally lively place reveals a sense of peace.

    It's hard to imagine that this is actually a buffer zone, a place where death could come at any time.

    Thinking about the last time I went to the buffer zone in Jianghai, I was really nervous, there were dangers everywhere, and many people were in a panic, including Su Xun himself, and many people had lost their lives because of it.

    No wonder it is said that this is the last fortress of human beings. If this is also breached, the situation is really more critical, and it is a normal development situation.

    Put away his own thoughts, anyway, Su Xun felt that since he came, there would be no major incidents in this city.

    It was fine before, if he came here, among other things, he went out, let alone killed tens of thousands of demons, and even high-level demons such as demon generals.

    I killed tens of thousands of demons at a time. If I, Su, came a few more times, there would be hundreds of thousands of demons.

    Even though the number of demons is relatively large, hundreds of thousands is not a small number, it is already very scary.

    If you usually play games, if you can exchange five for one, you will be a miracle group. If you can kill hundreds of thousands of them at one time, and you are fine, then you have earned blood.

    Giving Su Xun some more time, it would be no problem to kill millions of ordinary demons.

    As far as Su Xun's method is concerned, it is no different from the extermination method. As long as he keeps a low profile and waits quietly for the skin to cool down, it is not easy to kill millions of them, and it may only take a month.

    To be able to wipe out so many demons by one person, for the demons, the loss is relatively large, and it is a huge relief for human beings, which can make everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    You don't know how much time it will take for humans to kill so many demons, and the price you pay is probably quite exaggerated.

    "Could it be that I was not sent here to save the world?"

    Su Xun was walking on the stone road street, thinking very badly in his heart.

    When I was a child, I watched too many superman and other movies. In my heart, I inevitably had a dream of a superhero.

    There is nothing more than this to save the world, if this is not to save the world, then nothing is to save the world, and this is the real thing.

    "What are we hanging around in this city? Isn't it a waste of time?" Su Xun couldn't help asking.

    ?With his temper, he wanted to rush straight away. If he catches the demons, kill them first. These disgusting things don¨t stay in their own world. They have to come to invade, and everyone will have a bad life.

    Say something pretentious, I, Su Xun, have several demons in a second, you can't delay it.

    The most important thing is that Su Xun always thought about going out by himself instead of being with others. If he turned around and went with them, wouldn't it be embarrassing, and Su Xun would be very awkward.

    "I said Brother Su, you are too anxious. Those who don't know may think that you are in a hurry to collect money."

    The person who spoke was Chen Feng, and he couldn't help but tease, because it seemed that Su Xun was indeed too anxious, and everyone was more cautious when dealing with demons.

    Some people even have emotions of fear and shrinkage inside.

    "Isn't this the first time I've come here, and I don't quite understand it, so I just asked what's going on."

    "Brother Su Xun, don't worry, if you want to go, it's very simple, you just go out of the city gate, register, and you can go straight away."

    Chen Yao also opened his mouth and said: "Out of this city gate, there may be evil spirits anywhere. You can go wherever you want."

    When Su Xun heard that he was so casual, he was relieved a lot, and it was over when he turned around, and he just ran casually, so that he would not be forced to be with the people from Yaowang Valley.

    Besides, everyone has said that, Su Xun can't say anything, and now he is leaving immediately, which is a bit too real, and it's not very good.

    Just listen to what Chen Feng said: "Let's go, let's go have a meal and drink some wine by the way. Generally, everyone goes out and comes back. The first thing is to drink and eat."

    "Otherwise, if I stay outside for so long, I won't have anything to eat, and a bird will fade out of my mouth."

    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately laughed.

    Immortal cultivators who have reached their level must have the golden elixir, and if they are taken out to Tianhai, they will be invincible.

    Naturally, with the ability to fast, you don¨t have to eat all the time, and it¨s not a big problem if you don¨t eat all the time.

    Eating has no longer the effect of filling the stomach, but this does not mean that everyone will stop eating. When there are many delicious foods, it is also to satisfy the desire of the tongue.

    For ordinary people, you can still fill your stomach by eating ordinary staple food, but don¨t everyone want to pursue delicious food, just to make all kinds of delicious food.

    It can be seen that after so many years of food development, it is no longer as simple as filling the stomach.

    Naturally, Su Xun would not be that kind of person who doesn't fit in, so he nodded and said, "Okay, you guys lead the way, today I will treat you."

    After saying this, the other people in Yaowang Valley instantly had a good impression of Su Xun. Who can refuse someone who likes to treat guests.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, the current him is similar to that in the world of ordinary people, and he is also a rich and powerful person. In reality, the money is useless.

    But on Su Xun's body, there are a lot of pills and magic cores, especially the magic cores, which are very valuable here, and a meal is a hammer.

    Chen Yao said: "Come on, you are a guest of Yaowang Valley, so there is no reason for you to invite us to dinner. I am here to invite you to dinner. Let's have a good drink."

    When I arrived at a restaurant, I just stepped in the door, and I felt all kinds of aromas, which made the gluttons in Su Xun's body move, and it seemed that the business here was pretty good.

    "Su Xun?"

    Unexpectedly, they just came in. A group of people went up to the second floor under the leadership of Xiaoer, but someone called Su Xun's name.

    This made Su Xun a little strange, thinking that my popularity is already so high, and in this buffer zone, is there anyone else who can recognize me?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1283 You better be careful

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not only Su Xun found it strange, but also the people who traveled with Yaowang Valley.

    In the buffer zone, it can be said that there are everyone, even if they are the disciples of Yaowang Valley, they are actually nothing.

    People from the major sects, most of them will not provoke you casually. When they do it, they may have some scruples, but if you want to talk about popularity, it really doesn't matter.

    Su Xun was thinking in his heart, probably someone from another sect.

    Last time in the buffer zone of Tianhai, Su Xun can be said to have met a lot of people, and that time inside, Su Xun shined again, attracting everyone's attention.

    Moreover, many people's lives were saved. I believe that those who successfully returned, as long as they didn't have problems in their hearts, would feel a little grateful to Su Xun to some extent.

    It seems that there is nothing strange about meeting and meeting here.

    Su Xun hurriedly turned his head, intending to go over and reply, but everyone took the initiative to say hello, and if you didn't respond at all, it seemed unreasonable.

    But when he turned his head and looked, Su Xun was a little confused. To be reasonable, he really didn't recognize this person, he didn't know him.

    For people who have reached his level, the development of their brains is no longer comparable to that of ordinary people, and it is a normal operation to have a photographic memory.

    The person who has glanced at it does not need to be recognized, but he must remember who it is. The guy in front of him does not seem to know him.

    This guy is wearing a white robe, similar to Hanfu, which looks a bit cumbersome.

    His face looks quite fair, he is considered a handsome guy, and he can't tell his specific age. Su Xun always has a feeling that this guy must be quite old, but he just looks quite young.

    Moreover, his body gave people a dangerous aura at a glance, so that Su Xun could feel that this person's realm is not low, definitely higher than his own.

    At this moment, he was sitting there alone, with a jug of old wine on the table and a few simple dishes, drinking alone, he seemed quite at ease.

    But Su Xun was full of question marks at this time, thinking who is this person, as if we don't know each other, what is your background, why do you still know me?

    Could it be the elders of some sect who heard Su Xun mentioned by the juniors who went to Jianghai in the sect last time, so let him remember it?

    Su Xun couldn't figure it out for a while, but just as he was about to speak, the voice of Chen Feng next to him changed, and he said anxiously: "Su Xun, he is Bai Ruji, the leader of the Baisha Gang."

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun's expression also changed rapidly, and he was a little shocked.

    Bai Ruji from the Baisha gang can be regarded as his biggest enemy at present, and Su Xun never expected to meet him after eating here.

    Knowing that the two of them will meet sooner or later, I can't bear to ruin such a big thing by myself, and the people of the Baisha Gang also suffered a lot from Su Xun's hands, and the loss is not small.

    In any case, it can be said that there is nothing wrong with Bai Ruji's troubles with Su Xun. I didn't expect it before, because Su Xun's identity has not been exposed, but now that it is exposed, it is not easy to say.

    I have thought about many scenes when two people meet in my mind, but who knows that it will end up like this, everything came too suddenly.

    Don't tell me, Su Xun didn't recognize this guy at all, because he had never seen him before, how could he know.

    However, Bai Ruji knew about him. This shouldn't be a surprise. After his identity was exposed, it is estimated that the people of the Baisha Gang have already investigated all kinds of detailed information about Su Xun.

    Having seen Su Xun's appearance, this is not a big deal.

    If I had known earlier, I wouldn¨t be here for this meal today, what a fool.

    The current Su Xun is not yet ready to deal with this guy, so it's hard to say what the outcome of the fight will be.

    Fortunately, Chen Feng was there. If Su Xun was alone, he might still be confused, and he wouldn't even know who it was.

    "Hehe, it turned out to be Lord Bai. Forgive me for my poor eyesight just now, but I really didn't recognize him. When I saw him today, Leader Bai is indeed very handsome."

    Su Xun was talking nonsense for a while. He didn't know what he was talking about. Hearing it in other people's ears, he always felt that Su Xun was acting strangely, and he didn't know what he was talking about.

    "hehe´"

    Bai Ruji laughed, looking a bit feminine, this is an old silver coin, Su Xun quickly made his own judgment.

      When smiling on the surface, in fact, maybe he is thinking about how to kill you in his heart.

    Based on the story between the two of them, there was nothing wrong with him trying to kill Su Xun.

    Bai Ruji said with a smile: "I planned to find you in person after going out this time, but I met you here, what a coincidence."

    Two sentences created some invisible pressure on Su Xun.

    On the surface, Su Xun remained calm, only listening to Su Xun say: "It's really a coincidence, I didn't expect to meet here, maybe this is fate."

    "It's the first time to come to the buffer zone. Let me tell you, the danger here is beyond your imagination. You have to be careful, kid." Bai Ruji said with a smile.

    Su Xun couldn't hear it, he was warning himself, although he was already thinking about how to guard against this guy, but on the surface he still didn't hesitate, "Well, of course I know the danger, it is said that strong people  There is also the possibility of overturning, so be careful."

    ? Anyway, I have already encountered it. It is useless to say anything at this time. After all, we will meet each other. Even if I kneel on the ground and beg for mercy at this time, I can't change anything. He will definitely make a move.

    Su Xun didn't think about begging for mercy, he had to fight, and he had to think about how to save his life.

    "snort´"

    Bai Ruji didn't speak anymore, but continued to drink, but he couldn't hide the viciousness deep in his eyes.

    "Come on, sit down and eat."

    He didn't do anything, Su Xun also calmed down a little bit, urging everyone to sit down and eat, since everyone has come, there is no reason to leave immediately.

    I chose a table a little further away from Bai Ruji, and after everyone sat down, the few remaining people couldn't help but ask, "Brother Su Xun, do you still know Gang Leader Bai?"

    Su Xun smiled, "Not only do we know each other, but we also have a feud with the Baisha Gang. I guess the person he wants to kill the most is me."

    "Hiss"

    After everyone heard this, they couldn't keep calm any longer. Although people from the big sects like the gang looked down on them, the strength of the Baisha Gang should not be underestimated.

    Especially this Bai Ruji, who is well-known in the world of immortal cultivators, Su Xun actually offended him, it must be too fierce.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1284 Alive

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone has heard of Bai Ruji's reputation to some extent. This person's reputation is almost all negative, and he is not an admirable person.

    However, he is powerful, and his methods are ruthless, and it is difficult for those who offend him to end well.

    What surprised everyone was that Su Xun had offended Bai Ruji, yet he was still so calm at this moment, and he was still looking at the menu. It was really confusing. Doesn't this person know what to be afraid of?

    They are from Yaowang Valley, and the people from Dazongmen are alright, not afraid of the people from Baisha Gang.

    Even Bai Ruji didn't dare to do anything to them casually. Once exposed, it would be a disaster for the Baisha Gang.

    However, they don't dare to provoke you. After all, the difference in strength is too big, and they are not of the same rank. If they are really in a hurry, he will find an opportunity to kill you secretly.

    Directly murder and silence, the people of the Zongmen have no evidence, and they can't do anything.

    Su Xun is different, he doesn't have any background, isn't this pure courting for death, no wonder what Bai Ruji said just now always sounded like there was something in it.

    After they asked carefully, they understood what was going on. It was obvious that Su Xun was in danger now, and for a while, everyone didn't know what to say.

    "Su Xun, that Bai Ruji is definitely going to attack you this time. Since he knows you are there, he will definitely look for you in various ways, and then he will attack you."

    Chen Feng was very aware of Su Xun's feud with the Baisha Gang. At that time in the Jianghai buffer zone, almost everyone's conflicts broke out without any cover-up.

    At this time, Chen Feng was very worried about Su Xun, and he only heard him say: "It is safe in Wanzhou City for the time being, because it is stipulated that no one is allowed to make a move here. Once you make a move, no matter who you are, you will be punished."

    Only then did Su Xun understand, no wonder he was thinking just now, this Bai Ruji was quite restrained, after recognizing him, he didn't make a move immediately, but said some weird words to scare him.

    Just now Su Xun was already guessing, this person, or someone who is scruples about Yaowanggu, is afraid that if a fight starts soon, people from Yaowanggu will get involved, and he will accidentally injure him.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he can't hide it, and it will inevitably cause trouble.

    There is another guess, that is, there are rules, and they are not allowed to shoot casually, which is still the case now.

    This is a rule made by the strong, and basically no one dares to violate it. It is understandable that there are no private fights in the city.

    It is already very difficult for human beings to fight against evil spirits. This Wanzhou City is the last bastion of human beings, which makes everyone feel safe.

    Coming here, everyone can take a breath for the time being, if they can fight casually, wouldn't it be too bad, it will be a mess by then.

    Moreover, a slightly higher realm of cultivators is precious, and it would be a pity that they would be injured if they fight casually.

    In this way, for Su Xun, this is pretty good news, only Su Xun said with a smile: "That's not good, if I'm here, he won't be able to do anything to me, I'm dying  he."

    At this time, other people can't be as relaxed as Su Xun, and they are even more anxious than Su Xun. It is not fun to offend Bai Ruji.

    Chen Feng said even more anxiously: "Brother Su Xun, stop joking and find a way."

    "Or I think you should not go out, just go out in a while, leave the buffer zone, and then go to our Medicine King Valley to seek shelter."

    Su Xun smiled, and could understand Chen Feng's mood. This brother Su Xun recognized him, but he couldn't accept it.

    Just listen to Su Xun saying: "He has already found me, and he will definitely watch my movements all the time. He will follow me wherever I go."

    "If I go out, I'm probably cut off by him before I reach your Medicine King's Valley. Besides, I can't hide for the rest of my life."

    Everyone was silent, because what Su Xun said was also reasonable. If Su Xun had no protection from the boss, Bai Ruji would definitely attack immediately when he left here.

    Chen Yao said: "Why don't we just leave it like this, you come with us, he knows we belong to Yaowang Valley, so he might not dare to make a move."

    "Even if we do make a move, if we have more people, it will be better, we can help you."

    At this time, I can still think about inviting Su Xun together, with a time bomb on my body, which is already pretty good, and it makes people feel very touched.

    It is precisely because they are interesting enough that Su Xun is even more unable to agree. If he is with them, it is equivalent to taking them as well.I got tired.

    Bai Ruji hated himself too much, and sometimes the hatred would blind people's eyes, and their status as Yaowanggu disciples might not be easy to use.

    When it's time to make a move, they will definitely make a move, and their strength really can't help much. Together, they probably can't be Su Xun's opponent alone.

    And if Su Xun is alone, he can definitely run away if he wants to. It is not necessarily necessary to bring a group of people, there is no need for that at all.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "Brother Chen, I appreciate your kindness, but I can't implicate you, Bai Ruji will definitely make a move, and Yaowanggu's identity is not easy to use."

    "And once he makes a move, your Yaowanggu's identity is a double-edged sword. As long as he makes a move, he will definitely silence you, and you will not be given a chance to go back alive."

    Everyone in Yaowang Valley also turned pale when Su Xun told them, the truth is indeed the same.

    Su Xun said again: "Don't worry, it's better for me to be alone. At least I have a strong ability to save my life. He may not be able to kill me."

    Everyone was also silent, thinking that this was Su Xun's words to comfort them, and for a while the evaluation of Su Xun was much higher.  What are you busy with?

    After Su Xun refused, they did not continue to force it anymore, because they were also quite worried that something would happen.

    It would be nice to be able to invite Su Xun, but people always think more about themselves. It might be a better choice not to bring Su Xun, and there is nothing wrong with that.

    Moreover, it was Su Xun himself who refused, so they would not have any psychological burden.

    The meal was not so cheerful, and the people in Yaowang Valley were more like chewing wax, and the atmosphere was ruined by that guy Bai Ruji.

    After eating, everyone was about to separate. The people in Yaowang Valley planned to leave the city immediately and go to the buffer zone, but Su Xun would not be with them.

    When saying goodbye, Su Xun secretly pulled Chen Feng aside, and then said in a low voice: "You take these magic cores, don't let others know, you must come back alive."

    "Brother Su, you have too much, I can't take it, you have to keep some for yourself." Chen Feng's voice choked up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1285 Kill You Early

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The magic core is a very precious thing for every immortal cultivator. It is unimaginably precious. It is no exaggeration to say that this is a scarce resource.

    For those of Chen Feng's level, a dozen or so at a time is already very good. Su Xun took out so many at once, which really made him a little embarrassed.

    Su Xun showed a smile, Chen Feng was one of the few friends he could recognize, he was pretty good, but one thing to say, his strength was quite mediocre.

    Although acting with other people in Yaowang Valley, the safety of the group will definitely be greater, but the people who come here are not reported to the group, but there are still casualties.

    People like Su Xun who dare to act alone are completely special cases, and it is rare to see such a person.

    I'm afraid that something will happen to Chen Feng, so it's best to be safe. It would be nice for everyone to go out alive together. If you have a magic core on your body, then your life-saving ability will be stronger.

    Chen Feng thought it was a very precious thing, but it was nothing to Su Xun, so he only heard Su Xun say: "Don't be polite to me, I have a lot of these things on my body."

    Chen Feng also thought of what he saw in the buffer zone on the other side of Jianghai last time, so he didn't say anything. Comparing Su Xun with them, it was tens of billions of rich people who only had tens of thousands of dollars.  It's all gaps.

    "Okay, Brother Su Xun, take care too."

    Chen Feng stopped being hypocritical, accepted Su Xun's things, and then took a hard look at Su Xun before turning around and leaving without saying anything.

    The people from Yaowang Valley had left first, and Su Xun was left in the city, so he probably didn't know anyone he knew well.

    Of course, Su Xun didn't panic too much in his heart. No matter what, at least in the city, he was still very safe and would not be in any danger.

    Su Xun directly found an inn and opened a room. Knowing his actions, he might not be able to hide from Bai Ruji's eyes. That guy didn't know where he was staring at him.

    But at this point, it doesn't matter anymore, because Su Xun knows very well that as long as he doesn't leave the city, he will always be safe.

    Tonight, Su Xun had to make good use of it, and he didn't want to waste too much time with Bai Ruji.

    When facing difficulties, Su Xun never thought about shrinking back, but thought about how to overcome them.

    After Su Xun arrived in the room, he immediately focused on nothing else, took out his own magic core, and at the same time took advantage of Kun's existence, and began to crazily absorb the spiritual energy in the magic core.

    A large amount of spiritual energy poured into Su Xun's body crazily as if he didn't need money.

    Su Xun's realm breakthrough is extremely fast. For him, there is almost no bottleneck in his practice. As long as the spiritual energy in his body is almost the same, he will naturally break through.

    Breaking through to the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm, everything will be much easier. As long as he reaches the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm, Su Xun feels that he has the power to fight, and he has a chance of winning against Bai Ruji.

    Although that guy may not necessarily be his opponent in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, but Su Xun is not an ordinary person after all, and it is normal to fight by leapfrogging.

    Su Xun feels that with the strength at the initial stage of Nascent Soul Realm, it may still be risky for him to fight, but in the middle stage, Su Xun thinks it is still feasible.

    The moment he first saw Bai Ruji, Su Xun admitted that he was a little panicked, feeling that his own life was no longer under his control.

    But after calming down later, Su Xun felt okay, nothing to be afraid of, Bai Ruji's strength has not yet reached the point of being invincible.

    As long as he breaks through, he can fight.

    But at this time, he has plenty of time, as long as he stays in this city until he breaks through before leaving, he can't do anything to himself.

    It really didn't take long for Su Xun to break through.

    There is no change of day and night here, so Su Xun doesn't know the time very well in his heart, and it is estimated that it will not exceed one day at most.

    When Su Xun opened his eyes again, he had already reached the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm. At his age and cultivation base, in Wanzhou City, in any sect, he was definitely a monster-level existence.

    In other words, there are almost no such people.

    There was no movement in this breakthrough, and Su Xun didn't know the reason. It might be that there is something special in Wanzhou City.

    ? After breaking through, Su Xun didn¨t grind too much, instead he was a little bitLooking forward to seeing Bai Ruji.

    Su Xun left the inn without talking nonsense, he already knew the route out of the city, and went straight out of Wanzhou City.

    From the moment he stepped out of the city gate, Su Xun knew that he had no shelter, and that danger might come at him anytime in the next second.

    But Su Xun doesn't care either, the biggest threat now is Bai Ruji, and after he is dealt with, Su Xun can concentrate on hunting down demons.

    After leaving Wanzhou City, Su Xun moved quickly and flew directly into the dense forest in the buffer zone.

    Feeling it carefully, there are no demons around, and Su Xun is not surprised. The buffer zone is huge, and it is impossible to be full of demons everywhere. If there are so many, it will be fine.

    Moreover, it is too close to Wanzhou City, there are too many human beings, and the demons dare not get too close, it is no different from giving away a human head.

    "Clatter"

    Su Xun hadn't walked for a while when he heard the crazily sound of leaves behind him.

    For the sake of this, Su Xun stopped. Someone must have come, because in the buffer zone, there is no wind, and the leaves cannot be moved by the wind.

    It seems that Bai Ruji hates him so much, he has been staring at him, and when he came out, he immediately followed him, which is also very interesting.

    Sooner or later, Su Xun simply didn't leave, and stood where he was, Su Xun said coldly: "Come out quickly, don't waste time, what are you doing in hiding when you're all here?"

    "hehe´"

    There was a burst of faint laughter that surrounded Su Xun's ears, and then Bai Ruji appeared in front of Su Xun, looking the same as before, a bit like an old pervert.

    Looking at Su Xun with a pair of slender eyes, Bai Ruji said with a smile: "I didn't expect you to be quite courageous, I always thought you would stay in the city and dare not come out, you are not afraid than I thought  Death, no wonder you dare to spoil my good deeds."

    "Why don't you dare to come out? You can hide from the first day of the junior high school but not the fifteenth day. Anyway, you won't give up until you are killed. Why don't I act quickly." Su Xun also provoked without hesitation.

    There is no need to talk about the relationship that can't be eased.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1286 Remote Poke

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "hehe´"

    Bai Ruji laughed again. This voice did not sound like a simple sneer. You could tell from the expression on his face that this guy was obviously looking down on Su Xun.

    Su Xun's words were heard in his ears, and it was just a joke. The so-called Su Xun's realm, Bai Ruji must have inquired about it clearly, and looked down on Su Xun's strength.

    If he has this mentality, he can only say that Su Xun will make him look good, and he won't even know how he died later.

    "Anyway, you won't be able to keep your mouth shut for a while longer."

    Bai Ruji's sneer gradually froze, and he said darkly: "Boy, it would be too cheap to kill you. Today I will make your life worse than death. I regret that I ruined my good deed."

    It can be seen that Bai Ruji hates Su Xun in his heart. If it is not for Su Xun, it is estimated that his realm is not only in the late Yuanying stage, but he will definitely break through. He has prepared for a breakthrough for a long time.

    As a result, it was instantly destroyed by Su Xun alone. The mood can be imagined. It would be light to say that Su Xun should be broken into thousands of pieces.

    It's good that he didn't mention this matter, but when he mentioned this matter, there was also a haze in Su Xun's eyes.

    Why are you so embarrassed to say it? If I hadn't been more timely, Mo Xiaoli would probably be gone. Thinking of the result, Su Xun couldn't bear it.

    "Boom!"

    Su Xun didn't hesitate, and shot directly. After this punch, it seemed that the space was a little distorted. The Nascent Soul Realm is already a very powerful existence, and it can cause the extinction of human beings in the human world.

    Of course, this is impossible. The monks in the Nascent Soul Realm, at this point, are respected and admired by others in Wanzhou City, and it is impossible to go to the human world to find trouble when they are idle.

    To put it bluntly, the cultivators who hang around in the human world are not very good, except of course Su Xun, because he relies on the existence of the system.

    ?If there are people who kill with evil intentions, they dare not kill so many creatures. If so, their realm may break through and problems will arise, and the heart is also an important hurdle.

    Moreover, the human world is too big, and it takes a lot of time for a person to have that ability. Even for ants, when they unite to resist, it is not so easy.

    It is estimated that at most one or two cities will be wiped out, and Wanzhou City will be dispatched urgently. At that time, if the big bosses of Wanzhou City will target them, they must pay the price of their lives.

    So no one would be so boring. Over the years, this kind of thing has never happened in the human world, and no one even knows that such people exist.

    Bai Ruji was a little surprised that this punch would be more probing. He didn't expect that Su Xun would dare to strike first, but this can also explain why Su Xun dared to destroy him when he was in that realm.  good thing.

    But Bai Ruji still had a very contemptuous look on his face. Su Xun was just seeking his own death, and he was definitely not his opponent.

    But he didn't like Su Xun's punch at all. The gap between the two of them was not so far that they couldn't fight at all. Bai Ruji didn't dare to ignore it, so he was forced to take the punch.

    After a touch, the two retreated separately, and there was a shock wave that shook the surroundings.

    Su Xun has a general understanding of Bai Ruji's strength. This person is really powerful. He should be the most powerful monk he has encountered so far.

    Imminent breakthrough and the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm are really not the same concept. It is not an opponent at all to fight against him in the late stage of Nascent Soul Realm, let alone Su Xun, who is in the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm.

    Su Xun didn't have a chance to fight seriously, but fortunately, Su Xun has all the means, he is not afraid of this guy at all, and it is still within the acceptable range.

    "In the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm?"

    Bai Ruji's expression has finally changed. It can be seen that he is quite shocked by Su Xun's strength, which seems to be different from the information he has.

    This kid, broke through so fast?

    Rao even if he didn't like Su Xun, deep in his heart at this time, there was an unavoidable shock. The speed of this breakthrough was simply unbelievable. Wasn't it still Jindan before?

    But he still said: "Boy, you are really a genius. I have never seen a breakthrough speed."

    Su Xun sneered at these words, what are you, you have to see it?

    Just listen to him continue to say: "Fortunately met todayYou, otherwise I wouldn't necessarily be your opponent. What a pity, today I'm going to destroy a genius with my own hands.  "

    He couldn't tell it was a pity in his tone, and he was obviously quite lucky.

    His rejoicing is also justified. Su Xun's breakthrough speed is simply palpitating. Let alone a year or so, it is hard to say what will happen in the past few months.

    As for killing Su Xun, would it be a loss to the entire human race? Regardless of what happened to Bai Ruji, his thinking has not yet reached that level.

    Only one thing is clear, if Su Xun is not killed, he will be the one who will die in the future, so what is the point of caring about other things.

    However, Su Xun laughed and said slowly: "Do you think it will be all right if you meet me today?"

    After the trial was over, Su Xun started to play for real. He hurriedly made a move. The pen and ink array caught Bai Ruji, and Bai Ruji couldn't react at all. This skill was unstoppable.

    Immediately afterwards, the starry sky in the sky changed, and a brilliant rain of stars fell, matching with the pen and ink array.

    These two skills are currently the most convenient skills for Su Xun to use. Not to mention their powerful lethality, they can also be used together.

    Bai Ruji's face changed drastically. How could he understand Su Xun's tricks? This was the first time he encountered them today, and Su Xun caught him off guard.

    When he was resisting, Su Xun was already brewing Mengqi's dream vortex, because he knew that these two tricks of his own could not kill Bai Ruji at present, which was not realistic.

    If he is at this level, Su Xun will save trouble.

    Sure enough, after a while, the brush-and-ink formation was over, and Bai Ruji breathed a sigh of relief, but he looked a bit embarrassed, and he couldn't see the previous chicness at all.

    This guy has vicious eyes, staring at Su Xun all the time, and he really underestimated Su Xun. It is rare for someone in the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm to drive him into such a mess. Bai Ruji is even more determined to kill Su Xun  determination, the sooner the better.

    Looking at Su Xun again, with a relaxed expression on his face, he threw the brewing dream vortex over, and said in his mouth, "Do you think this is over? Enjoy it!"

    Su Xun felt that fighting was really easy for him. With the skin blessing all over his body, he was equivalent to a long-range poke mage. Standing here made others feel quite uncomfortable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1287 Killing Bai Ruji

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom!"

    The dream vortex over there exploded directly, causing ripples in the air.

    Su Xun found out that while his strength was improving, the power of using these tricks was obviously different, and it also rose accordingly.

    The power of the dream vortex explosion cannot be underestimated, at least it made Bai Ruji look ashamed at this moment.

    Just now he looked quite elegant, like a handsome young man, but now he looks a little embarrassed.

    Fortunately, his strength is strong, and his realm is here. If he is generally at the same realm as Su Xun, he is probably gone.

    Even if it is an ordinary late Nascent Soul Realm, I am afraid that it will not be able to withstand the damage. Bai Ruji's strength has already surpassed the average late Nascent Soul Realm, and he is close to breaking through to the Transformation God Realm.

    Even so, under Su Xun's approaching attack, he still looks quite embarrassed. Even now, he has been defending all the time, and he doesn't even have a chance to fight back.

    How could Bai Ruji accept this? Originally, he thought that Su Xun would be wiped out if he couldn't resist a few times in front of him.

    Now it seems that he thought too much, and obviously miscalculated Su Xun's strength.

    Looking at this situation, it's no wonder that the group of Baisha gang had no way to stop him, and they didn't even succeed in hunting him down.

    When Bai Ruji felt that he was angry, did he blame them? After all, Su Xun's level is indeed beyond their ability to deal with, it can be said to be very scary.

    It also made Bai Ruji more and more uneasy. This kid must be killed, otherwise he must be a monster, and he probably won't be able to deal with it next time.

    Bai Ruji is not a person who cares about the world. He never thought that after killing Su Xun today, mankind might lose a master.

    A grown-up master is still very important in the process of fighting against demons. The reason why human beings are under great pressure now is because of insufficient manpower.

    The general environment of the earth no longer allows cultivation, so the number of immortal cultivators is getting smaller and smaller, let alone geniuses. Su Xun, a pervert like Su Xun, probably only has one in a thousand years.

    It is really a pity to be killed by one of your own people.

    If the experts above know about it, they will probably be furious.

    But Bai Ruji only thinks about himself. In this situation, the conflict between the two cannot be resolved. In the future, when Su Xun grows up, the unlucky person will be himself.

    In order to eradicate the threat to himself, he must be killed.

    Until now, Bai Ruji still thinks that he can handle Su Xun. The only thing he worries about is not to be run away by this kid.

    Having only been in contact with it for a while now, it can be seen that there are many strange tricks on his body, which he has never encountered in his many years of life.

    As everyone knows, Su Xun didn't even think about running away. If he met him today, he might as well kill him immediately, which would save trouble.

    The shadow brought by this person to Su Xun is definitely the longest in terms of time.

    When Mo Xiaoli was rescued back then, it can be said that the difference in strength between the two was too great. At that time, they took advantage of Bai Ruji's absence from the Baisha gang.

    If it was here, I am afraid that it would have failed long ago, and Su Xun would not be able to succeed.

    After he succeeded, he knew that he had completely offended Bai Ruji to death. This was something he had carefully prepared for a long time, and it took him a long time and countless efforts.

    It is conceivable how he feels after being destroyed, and he probably wants to kill Su Xun immediately.

    If caught at that time, only one would die.

    After that, Su Xun really worried for a long time. Fortunately, at this time, everyone really met.

    Su Xun now has enough strength to protect himself, so it doesn't matter.

    Su Xun noticed a sudden change in Bai Ruji's body. His eyes were red, like round moons, adding a sense of terror to his whole body.

    In addition, the white skin is also aging, and the hair is becoming gray.

    This person is too weird, it is impossible for a serious immortal cultivator to look like this.

    Su Xun has a certain understanding of his background, and knows that his cultivation actually has a big problem, and he is not on the right path.

    Looking at it like this, Bai Ruji should use a terrifying trick, but this trick seems to be quite detrimental to himself.

    Su Xun didn't panic either.When the explosion exploded and rushed towards him in an instant, a big move from Donghuang Taiyi swung over, instantly suppressing Bai Ruji.

    Su Xun was directly immune to his injury, and Bai Ruji himself was almost as good as beating himself.

    "Pfft"

    Bai Ruji, who had been able to stabilize himself all this time, vomited blood instantly, and flew upside down, with blood lines still floating in the air.

    Hitting himself, he didn't calculate the damage, so it must be a serious injury.

    At this time, Su Xun could also feel that his body was a little empty, and he had consumed a lot of spiritual energy, throwing away a lot of skills.

    However, this time is obviously the best opportunity, taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Su Xun also has the same idea, this person must not run away.

    If you let him go, there will be some troubles in the future. Su Xun is not afraid of him, but there is no guarantee that he will attack the people around Su Xun.

    If you can kill it, you still have to hurry up and kill it.

    Su Xun crushed a magic core and quickly absorbed it through Kun's ability.

    Supplement a little bit of aura, and then directly use it on Xiang Yu's skin [Light of the Sky].

    After getting this skin, it's really the first time for Su Xun to use it, and I haven't had a chance to use it yet.

    After using it, a golden light began to emerge from Su Xun's body in an instant, and at the same time, a light cluster appeared in midair, which looked dazzling, like a scorching sun at noon.

    "Whoosh!"

    In the next second, the light suddenly turned into a huge heavy sword, which fell from the sky and slashed on the top of Bai Ruji's head in an instant.

    Bai Ruji, who was already seriously injured, never thought that he would be like this, he was not prepared.

    For a moment, his eyes were dull, and he fell to the ground, his face began to bleed desperately, looking a little disgusted.

    Su Xun didn't care about these things, this kind of scene was nothing, at least Bai Ruji's threat was resolved by Su Xun, and the whole process was unexpectedly easy.

    If the group of people in Yaowanggu found out, I am afraid that the expression on their faces would be very shocking.

    And Su Xun also saw that Bai Ruji was still breathing, and did not die immediately.

    As long as you don't die, I'm afraid you will disappear in an instant.

    This body's cultivation should not be wasted, it is a great tonic in Su Xun's eyes.

    Summoned Kun, directly absorbed Bai Ruji's aura.

    ps: Something has delayed it for a long time, and now it is slowly updating, trying to give an ending this month.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1288

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After killing Bai Ruji here, for Su Xun, he was slightly relieved.

    Bai Ruji has always been a serious problem for Su Xun, and now this person is finally resolved, which makes Su Xun feel a lot easier.

    Of course, Bai Ruji's strength is actually just that. Among the immortal cultivators, it is indeed a very strong one.

    However, Su Xun's strength has improved rapidly, and his worries about Bai Ruji are also decreasing with the passage of time.

    Now Su Xun, who is in the middle stage of Nascent Soul Realm, can kill him. Although it is still a bit laborious, it is finally done. The problem is not too big.

    If there is no accidental encounter with Bai Ruji this time, it is estimated that Su Xun, who came out of the buffer zone, may have a higher realm than Bai Ruji, so he is not panic at all.

    Even if you meet him, getting rid of this person early will save yourself a lot of trouble.

    After killing Bai Ruji, Su Xun quickly absorbed his aura.

    Although there may be certain problems with Bai Ruji's cultivation method, there is nothing to worry about here with Su Xun.

    Because of the kun, Su Xun has already discovered during the process of using it that in the process of absorbing the spiritual energy, it can actually purify the spiritual energy.

    Therefore, Su Xun's absorption process is much faster than others. Others still need to be purified, but Su Xun doesn't need it at all. In addition, he has the inheritance foundation of Wuling Xianjun, so the speed of cultivation is too violent.

    After absorbing it, Su Xun quickly found a place, ready to make a breakthrough.

    There is a lot of spiritual energy from Bai Ruji. After all, Bai Ruji is not an ordinary late Nascent Soul Realm, and he is only a little short of breaking through to the Transformation God Realm.

    For Su Xun, it can be said to be a great tonic, a large amount of spiritual energy is squeezed in the body, and he can't do without breaking through, and Su Xun is not talking nonsense.

    For him, there is no obstacle to breakthrough, not to mention that it is a breakthrough in a small realm. For Su Xun, it is really as simple and easy as eating and drinking.

    Soon, he broke through to the late stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. The speed of this breakthrough might scare people to death. The current realm, among human beings, is probably considered top-notch, and only a few old monsters in the Transformation God Realm are stronger.  .

    What's more, Su Xun's combat power is simply not fully reflected by his realm.

    For him now, it is estimated that he will not have much problem against the general God Transformation Realm.

    Su Xun, who solved the trouble and successfully broke through, is now in high spirits on happy occasions, and in the next time, Su Xun will directly kill.

    In the buffer zone, Su Xun became a demon's nightmare.

    ?Because Su Xun's methods are too sharp, the pen and ink magic circle cooperates with Hongyun Xingguan, and the skills brought by the two skins can be combined to kill a large number of demons in an instant.

    With the improvement of realm, the power of these skills of Su Xun is even more impressive.

    Anyway, Su Xun is like an assembly line worker, repeating his work.

    After the skill cools down, immediately come out to attract a group of demons to kill them, then use the invisibility cloak to hide for a while, come out and continue to kill.

    This method has been tried and tested repeatedly, and Su Xun doesn't feel bored at all.

    After all, after killing the demon, there is a magic core. For human beings, this is a good thing, and it can quickly improve the cultivation level.

    Su Xun now has a large number of magic cores in his hands, countless ones.

    It is estimated that there are millions of ordinary demons killed by him during this period.

    Su Xun didn't know the exact number, it was his approximate estimate, and it might be more than that.

    Over and over again, the evil spirits couldn't stand it. With Su Xun's current strength, the evil spirits would shatter to him at the first touch.

    A demon general who is equivalent to a human being in the Nascent Soul Realm may have the power to fight in Su Xun's place.

    Su Xun's life is very simple now, and he doesn't know how long he has been in the buffer zone.

    Others in the buffer zone can say that they go through life and death, and their lives may be lost if they are not careful, but Su Xun is like a fish in water, very carefree.

    In his eyes, demons are like spawning monsters when playing games. It is really easy to spawn a large area.

    Su Xun is very powerful in killing, not only because of the magic core, Su Xun already has too many magic cores, every time he kills a demon, there will be one, one can imagine how many Su Xun has.

    He himself can't use it up in a few lifetimes, and after he goes out, he directly gives it to many immortal cultivators to improve everyone's overall level.

    anti?For things like demons, there are more people and more power.

    When Su Xun killed the demons, he thought that if there was one less demon, humans might be safer. There is nothing wrong with this, so Su Xun was killing wildly.

    Don't you have a lot of demons, then I will kill a sea of ????blood.

    Fortunately, there is still a big difference between demons and human beings. Su Xun didn't have any psychological pressure to kill, and he didn't feel it mattered.

    If you don't kill yourself, when they come to slaughter human beings in the future, they will never show any mercy. This is for sure.

    The number of demons is indeed large, and they reproduce faster, but they do not exist as long as humans, and the overall number is not as large as humans.

    However, compared with the immortal cultivators, the number is directly crushed. There are too few immortal cultivators, which is why they are gradually unable to resist the evil spirits.

    Being killed by Su Xun in this way, the loss is more than a million, and the demons can't bear it. Su Xun's killing volume alone is estimated to be able to withstand the usual struggles of everyone for many years.

    The large number of demons killed in battle made other immortal cultivators in the buffer zone feel that something was wrong.

    In the previous buffer zone, it can be said to be full of dangers. If you don¨t pay attention, you will be attacked by hidden demons. Everyone has to take turns to watch when they are resting. This is why it is said that one person cannot survive in the buffer zone.

    Su Xun is different, he is a pervert, and he has too many methods in his hands.

    This time, everyone felt that there seemed to be a lot less demons around them, and it seemed that it was not so easy to find a few demons to kill.

    And with so many demons dying, people in the Demon Realm naturally felt that the loss was too great. Even if there were a large number of demons, everyone couldn't bear such a loss.

    There is a huge black mist in the Demon Realm, which looks very strange. During the surge of the black mist, there is a huge force floating.

    A voice of vicissitudes came from the black mist, "Why have our clan suffered heavy casualties recently? Has the human being's God Transformation Realm entered the buffer zone?"

    "There is no trace of the God Transformation Realm, this time it is very strange."

    "snort!"

    A cold snort came from the black mist, "The top ten demon kings obeyed the order, went to the buffer zone to find the real culprit, and killed the opponent. This time, it's time to take down the human world."

    "I wanted to give human beings some time, but they started killing people." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1289 Devil Emperor Mo Wentian

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the buffer zone, Su Xun felt a little unstoppable for a while.

    The daily work is very boring, which is to fight demons, practice, and then fight demons.

    Su Xun didn't know the exact number of how many people were killed during this period.

    But it must be a huge number. Su Xun probably knows it in his heart, and it is very simple. Just look at the magic cores in his system space, and he almost knows it. There are quite a lot of magic cores.

    Now this precious thing may be a burden to Su Xun.

    If you wait to go out, you must distribute these things.

    I don't want any benefits anymore, just think of it as helping everyone, and it is also beneficial to the entire human race.

    In addition to killing demons, Su Xun is also cultivating crazily during this time. With so many magic cores on his body and the existence of Kun, for Su Xun, cultivation is really easier than eating and drinking.

    If it wasn't because he was afraid of breaking through too fast and his foundation was unstable, Su Xun would have already broken through to the state of transforming gods.

    The current level of cultivation is basically sufficient in the buffer zone, because there are regulations that people in the God Transformation Realm, no matter whether they are humans or demons, cannot enter, which is regarded as an unspoken rule.

    Without the God Transformation Realm, Su Xun Yuanying's cultivation is naturally more than enough, so he is not in a hurry.

    Unexpectedly, a few days later, Su Xun still noticed something was wrong.

    The energy in the buffer zone began to become unstable, this is the entry of the God Transformation realm.

    Su Xun is not stupid, he realized instantly that it must be someone from the evil side.

    There is a high probability that it is directed at him. During this time, it is estimated that tens of millions of demons have been killed.

    If the killing continues in this way, the demons will become extinct sooner or later. It seems that they have attracted the attention of the other side. The demons are not endless, and there will always be a day when they are killed.

    Su Xun became careful, put on the invisibility cloak, and completely concealed his aura. Su Xun really found the demon in the state of transformation.

    After seeing it, Su Xun scared him away.

    There is no way, there are too many people on the opposite side, Su Xun didn't expect to kill him, there are ten people in total.

    If there were only one or two, perhaps Su Xun's current cultivation base could still fight. It is indeed more difficult to fight at higher levels, but Su Xun's fighting power cannot be held back.

    But there are ten of them, let¨s forget it, there is no way to fight at all, Su Xun is very rational, so he runs away.

    Thanks also to my many means and the existence of the invisibility cloak, I couldn't find him on the other side for a while.

    ? To be honest, if the other party finds him first, Su Xun may be quite dangerous this time.

    After running away, Su Xun dragged himself to a safe place and ignored it. He quickly broke through and successfully reached the God Transformation Realm.

    After the breakthrough, Su Xun felt the difference. This improvement is many times, and it is not known how much better than when he was in the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Now Su Xun can be said to be full of confidence, directly making a move and taking the initiative to pick things up.

    After a fierce battle, the buffer zone seemed to be broken. The ten demon kings were all killed by Su Xun, but he himself was also seriously injured.

    But the demon core of the demon king is really a great tonic.

    Outside the buffer zone, the big forces in Wanzhou City also rushed over.

    It was a big event that the Demon King was dispatched, and the outside world knew about it, so they rushed out.

    It's just that after coming here, the movement inside calmed down, and for a while these big shots didn't dare to enter.

    A few days later, a pretty boy passed by.

    The aura on Su Xun's body is too obvious, and the strength of the God Transformation Realm cannot be concealed.

    And the God Transformation Realm is the peak of human strength, and only a few old monsters are in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and it doesn't matter whether they are still alive or not.

    "Brother Su, you have come out, are you okay?"

    After coming out, Chen Feng rushed up directly.

    They came out a long time ago. When the fight broke out before, all the people inside came out, and no one wanted to wait to die inside.

    Basically all came out, only Su Xun was missing, and he acted alone, and no one else knew what happened.

    This is nonsense, if something happens, how will Su Xun come out, but I still feel the concern.

    "Don't worry, I'm fine." Su Xun nodded.

    Chen Feng and others in these realms naturally couldn't see the change in Su Xun's strength, and the valley owner of the Medicine King Valley directlycame out, and asked: "Little friend, have you broken through to the God Transformation Realm?"

    Su Xun didn't hide it any more, and nodded directly to admit that when he reached this level, basically no one could arrange him, so it didn't matter.

    It's just that after Su Xun admitted, everyone was shocked. The state of transformation at this age is really terrifying, and it has never appeared before.

    "It should be you who fought the devil over there, right?"

    The case was solved in an instant, and I felt that someone was beating inside, but I didn't know who it was.

    Su Xun is also a person who doesn't talk too much. He directly released the demon king's demon core, and the nine demon cores were suspended in mid-air, making people dazzled.

    Su Xun said lightly: "By the way, ten of them died, and one was absorbed by me."

    Everyone was speechless for a while, but the shock in their hearts could not fade away for a long time.

    What kind of strength is it to kill ten demon kings alone? It's too abnormal.

    "well!"

    Several giants on the human side seemed to be very excited, and all laughed out loud.

    I just heard them laughing and saying: "God bless me, human beings, there is such a peerless genius."

    Su Xun didn't say anything, he was a genius and didn't know, anyway, having a system is the real king.

    There have been many geniuses over the years, but none of them can reach Su Xun's level.

    "Mo Wentian's subordinates seem to be the strongest among the top ten demon kings. Now that the top ten demon kings have all been wiped out, we don't have to endure it anymore. Just kill Mo Wentian, and the demons will naturally disperse."

    For a while, everyone was very excited. After many years, now they saw the dawn.

    Su Xun is a novice in the understanding of demons, so he doesn't know much about it, so he asked: "This is Mo Wentian, can you explain it in detail?"

    With Su Xun's current status, these giants are naturally willing to answer, and they just talked about it.

    It turns out that this Mo Wentian is a human being, but a demon cultivator with a murderous and brutal nature.

    Thousands of years ago, he was hunted down by several big bosses, and when he was about to die, he directly broke through the space and entered the crack.

    Everyone thought that entering the cracks in the space would surely lead to death. Unexpectedly, Mo Wentian made a comeback, broke the space, and brought demons. He wanted to take revenge and unify mankind.

    After so many years of fighting, it can be regarded as reaching a feverish stage.

    During this process, everyone has also been in contact. I heard from them that this Mo Wentian is a cultivation base in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and is very powerful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1290 Show up early

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to a few bigwigs from Wanzhou City talk about Mo Wentian, Su Xun also got a general understanding of this person.

    In other words, it is hard to say whether he is a human being now, after all, he has been hanging out with demons for hundreds of years.

    Before, everyone thought that guy was dead, but they didn't expect to enter the world of demons by accident. If it wasn't for this person, the demons probably wouldn't attack the human world.

    It is not easy for this person to make all the demons obey him, or to reach a cooperation with him, which shows that this person still has a certain ability.

    As for why he targeted human beings, and even thought about exterminating the entire human race, this Su Xun is not too strange to be honest.

    To put it bluntly, he is a brutal person, so what else can he care about? Deep down in his heart, he probably doesn't regard human beings as human beings, so he wants to exterminate human beings.

    He was beaten away back then, so he could be considered a bereaved dog. It was a lucky thing that he didn't lose his life.

    The hatred for human beings is probably unabated, and there are still so many years of accumulation.

    I just heard the owner of the Yaowang Valley next to him say: "If it weren't for the deterrence of the ancestors back then, I am afraid that Mo Wentian would have brought his demon king to the human world long ago. He has been forbearing all these years.  .￣

    Su Xun roughly understood that it turned out that Mo Wentian had been holding back all this time, but it was actually because he was afraid of the ancestors of human beings.

    So all these years, the demons have been allowed to attack the buffer zone to consume human strength.

    At present, it seems that this tactic takes a little longer. It has taken hundreds of years, but the effect is still quite good.

    Human cultivators seem to be a bit overwhelmed. To put it bluntly, the number is far worse than that of demons.

    It is estimated that the reproductive ability of things like demons is very strong, and human beings are not necessarily bad, but there are only a small part of human beings who cultivate immortals.

    If he keeps doing it for another hundred years, it is estimated that the human side will be about the same.

    The reason why the human bosses didn't make a move was because the upper echelons of both sides reached a consensus that those with the strength of the God Transformation realm would not fight, so in the buffer zone, the highest combat power was only in the late stage of the Nascent Soul.

    The reason why humans have never dared to violate the agreement is mainly related to a secret. The ancestors on the human side in the late stage of transforming gods have all exhausted their lifespan, and this is how they failed to break through to transforming gods.

    This news has been blocked all the time, and only a few bigwigs like Gu Zhu and others and some high-level sects know about it.

    I have been blocking the news, mainly because I am afraid that the demon will find out, and Mo Wentian will come directly.

    None of them are in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm, and if they add up, they probably can't beat Mo Wentian.

    It's all over now, Mo Wentian's strongest combat power, the top ten demon kings, are all gone.

    Since Su Xun can kill the top ten demon kings, his combat power must not be underestimated, it is quite powerful.

    At that time, a few big shots will join forces with Su Xun to fight Mo Wentian, which is probably enough, so everyone is so happy this time, and it is quite gratifying. Su Xun let everyone see the dawn.

    Su Xun was quite emotional when he heard what everyone said. It is actually not easy for these big brothers among the cultivators, even though they are not used to fight in the buffer zone.

    If they really wait until they need to take action, the situation will probably be very bad.

    This time, Mo Wentian violated the agreement and called people over directly, and used the top ten demon kings at once, which is relatively rare.

    It is estimated that he did not expect to be killed, how could he be killed by Su Xun alone, it is really incredible.

    After sighing with emotion, Su Xun became more relaxed.

    To be honest, listen to what they said, now Mo Wentian is the only one who can fight the demons.

    For Su Xun, it is actually relatively easy to deal with a person in the late stage of the God Transformation Realm.

    If you give him some time, this Mo Wentian can clean it up by himself.

    That's why Su Xun felt relieved. When he didn't want to know the existence of demons, he was quite uncomfortable, and he was afraid that his human being might disappear.

    Next, everyone's roles should be interchangeable. For so many years, the demons have been in a dominant position, and now it's no longer the case.??It's the same, and it's almost the same as chasing and killing demons in reverse.

    Ordinary demons are nothing in Su Xun's eyes. If Su Xun kills them, don't be too fast. Only one Mo Wentian may be worthy of Su Xun's attention.

    "Boom~"

    When everyone was relaxing, suddenly there was a loud noise in the buffer zone, like the explosion of many bombs. This sound shook people's ears and even made them uncomfortable.

    If it weren't for the fact that all the people present were cultivators, ordinary people would definitely not be able to stand up here, and they would probably bleed on the spot.

    Everyone's complexion became solemn, because the atmosphere on the buffer zone looked different.

    A huge black shadow is rising, blocking the light of the sun.

    "Hahaha"

    Bursts of wild laughter are ringing out, which makes people uncomfortable.

    Su Xun thought to himself, what kind of idiot is this, why do you look like a big villain, for fear that others will not know that you are a bad person?

    "Hmph, Mo Wentian, you dare to come out."

    An old woman next to Su Xun roared, her voice sounded quite sharp.

    This sentence solved the case, it turned out that it was Mo Wentian who came out.

    To be honest, it is quite surprising that the final big boss actually appeared earlier, which seems to be different from what I imagined.

    Su Xun originally thought that it would take some time to see this person.

    Now that he comes out, Su Xun can't deal with it alone. He can only join forces with everyone. It shouldn't be a big problem to fight one with so many.

    But Su Xun frowned unavoidably.

    It seems that Mo Wentian should be a sure win if everyone fights together, everyone thinks so, doesn't Mo Wentian know?

    If he knew, why did he take the initiative to come out at this time? You must know that the top ten most powerful demon kings under him are gone. If they were still there, he would definitely not be afraid.

    What's more, Mo Wentian didn't know about the demise of the ancestors of human beings. He was more afraid of the ancestors, so why did he come out at this time?

    If he doesn't come out, you may not be able to find him in a while.

    This person can be chased into the space crack without dying, which means there is still something, and he is not the kind of person who seeks death. Su Xun gradually feels that things are not simple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1291 Shocking Conspiracy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After seeing Mo Wentian appear, I was really shocked. Everything that mankind is facing today is caused by this person.

    The biggest behind-the-scenes manipulator.

    Su Xun just felt that things might not be that simple.

    This talent compromised the strongest combat power of his subordinates. To be reasonable, he shouldn't come out at this time.

    Could it be said that he has broken through and is already unsuitable for the late stage of the God Realm?

    Su Xun overturned this guess just after it came to mind, because he could feel the aura of this person.

    It is indeed very powerful, but it is still in the realm of transforming gods, so there is no problem with this.

    Unless he can hide his strength, that is unlikely.

    "Mo Wentian, you really are not afraid of death!"

    Someone continued to yell: "We haven't looked for you yet, you ran out by yourself. You are really looking for your own death."

    Say harsh words before fighting, this is already a reserved item.

    It can be seen that everyone hates Mo Wentian, who has sacrificed so many compatriots and lost their lives over the years, it can be said that it is all the credit of this person.

    This kind of atmosphere of unanimity and unity with the outside world is still relatively good, and Su Xun himself prefers it.

    It's just that Su Xun is really not optimistic at this time, he feels that things are not that simple, and there may be certain changes.

    "If you want to kill me, is it up to you?"

    A voice of disdain came from the shadows, and Mo Wentian said: "The old twitches of you humans are no longer there, are you still stubborn?"

    As soon as these words were said, everyone's expressions changed instantly.

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth also twitched slightly. He said just now that this was the biggest secret, but everyone already knew about it. This is too embarrassing.

    It's also thanks to the fact that Su Xun only heard about it just now, otherwise people would have thought he was an inner ghost, and they couldn't be cleared away.

    "snort!"

    Anyway, in terms of momentum, you can't lose. Someone immediately responded: "So what? Do you think you are our opponent?"

    "Hahaha~"

    Mo Wentian laughed wildly: "I've come out, if I'm not sure, do you think I can come out to find you?"

    This is what Su Xun was most worried about. Unexpectedly, Mo Wentian said it himself. It seems that he was indeed prepared.

    It can't be a bluff. If he bluffs, it won't do him any good, and maybe he will be involved in it.

    Others didn't say a word, and they were really worried about this.

    Su Xun has thought of this. The remaining few big bosses, at least they are all people who have lived for hundreds of years. How could they not think of it, and they are probably worried.

    The current Mo Wentian feels like a showdown.

    "Ugh！！"

    At this moment, a huge round crystal appeared in Mo Wentian's hand, which looked like a crystal ball.

    It even feels a bit like a magic core, but it looks more rounded.

    this is！！

    Everyone was thinking secretly, and Su Xun was also very careful, thinking that this person might want to die together.

    It is still necessary to prepare in advance, and run away if the situation is not good in a while, and there is nothing that other people can do if they don't care.

    "I wanted to do it after a while. It's not the best mature period yet, but it doesn't matter. I really didn't expect you to be able to kill my demon king."

    Mo Wentian said: "After all, people come out with geniuses, but for me, no matter how powerful they are, it doesn't matter. Even if several of your ancestors are there, there is nothing you can do about me."

    "Do you know why?"

    "Crack!" Before the voice could finish, the crystal ball in his hand suddenly shattered.

    At the moment of shattering, the faces of all the people present changed.

    Some people even showed painful expressions.

    Su Xun looked at the people around him, feeling very strange, what's the matter, is this Mo Wentian poisoning?

    It shouldn't be, why is there nothing wrong with me.

    It should be a very powerful poison that can catch everyone.

    "Mo Wentian, what did you do?"

    Someone cursed loudly.

    Mo Wentian said: "Try it now, can you still use your aura???￣

    "you！！"

    As soon as this was said, someone immediately tried it, and at the same time, the expression on his face was very horrified.

    Seeing everyone's appearance, Su Xun also had a bad feeling, and his heart sank gradually, although he was fine.

    "Ha ha ha ha！！"

    Mo Wentian still laughed as usual, this laughter was quite disgusting.

    I just heard him say in a complacent tone: "I have been practicing with the magic core for so many years, shouldn't it be very comfortable?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately understood what was going on, pointed at Mo Wentian and said, "You！！you tampered with the magic core?"

    "That's right, this is the plan I've been brewing for so many years. The magic core you use will be controlled by me as long as you use it."

    Mo Wentian said: "It's a pity that it's too early for me to do it now. I just let you lose your cultivation for a while. If I do it after a while, I think you will all die slowly."

    Su Xun was also shocked in his heart, this Mo Wentian is very calculating, after so many years, he has set up such a big game, no one thought of it.

    The magic core turned out to be his conspiracy, even Su Xun felt a little shudder, this person is indeed terrifying.

    When I discovered that the aura contained in the magic core was relatively pure, it basically became a sought-after item in the world of immortal cultivators.

    Almost every monk here in Wanzhou City used this, and many people even came to the buffer zone to take risks, just for the magic core.

    This trick is hard to guard against, and almost everyone has been tricked.

    Including these big guys, they must have used the magic core to be able to cultivate to this point. After all, there are grades of magic cores.

    As a result, Mo Wentian controlled the devil's core, as if he had cast a spell on you.

    After the plant is planted in your body, all that remains is to wait. After hundreds of years of waiting, Mo Wentian can finally do it.

    This time, mankind is facing an unprecedented crisis.

    These immortal cultivators lost their aura, which is equivalent to being slightly stronger than ordinary people. Mo Wentian can slaughter them at will.

    Get rid of the immortal cultivators, and the human world will fall directly. At that time, it will be fine for Mo Wentian to bring the demons directly in.

    No wonder the demons have not attacked by force for so many years, it turned out to be because of Mo Wentian's plan.

    There are still risks in a strong attack, but his plan does not have any risks, it just needs time to wait.

    In the middle, let the demons continue to fight with the human monks, consume the human beings, and send them a steady stream of magic cores.

    For so many years, the magic core has almost become an important resource for human monks. Everyone is used to the existence of this thing. It can be seen how awesome this plan is. It is almost a ring, who would have thought of it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1292 Finale

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's too insidious, insidious villain!"

    Some people are popular, but they are yelling loudly.

    Among these human immortal cultivators, there are actually some righteous people, and they must have never imagined that there is such a conspiracy.

    But at this time, it's useless to say anything, and verbal words can't solve any problems.

    You can see how serious the situation is when you see that none of the bosses have spoken, and their faces are ugly. This time it is indeed the end of mankind.

    "I won't talk nonsense with you, I will kill all of you cultivators, and the rest will be the slaves of our demons."

    While speaking, Mo Wentian was about to strike, looking very frightening.

    "Boom!"

    When several big shots closed their eyes and waited to die, Su Xun still made a move.

    There is no way, it has reached a dead end, at this moment, Su Xun can't do without a shot, he doesn't think he can still run away.

    Judging by Mo Wentian's appearance, he should be planning to kill everyone, and he certainly won't be able to escape, and he still has to fight after all.

    When it came to fighting, Su Xun didn't feel low. To be honest, there was still a gap in strength.

    If Su Xun is given a little more time, he will soon reach the late stage of the God Transformation Realm. In this world, it can be said that everyone is worthwhile, but the accident happened so fast, there is no way to do it, only to get up.

    "You boy, how can you still use aura?"

    For a moment Su Xun became the focus of the audience, and Mo Wentian couldn't help but stop and look at Su Xun, obviously very surprised.

    It is true that Su Xun's cultivation is still there, which everyone did not expect.

    The human monks also have a lot of doubts, but Su Xun is obviously from their side, so he won't think in a bad way.

    Why is Su Xun different from others?  Of course it was because of the existence of Kun.

    When absorbing the aura in the magic core, Su Xun didn't absorb it directly. He had the existence of Kun, so the efficiency was very high.

    And Kun will directly filter the absorbed aura, this is the key, so the substances in the magic core did not affect Su Xun.

    When Mo Wentian revealed his plan, Su Xun basically already knew what was going on, but he didn't say it, it was unnecessary, and he couldn't understand it if he said it, so he could only say that the system is awesome  , so that the current situation is not hopeless.

    Seeing that Su Xun didn't speak, Mo Wentian said again: "You should be the one who killed my top ten demon kings, and you have a certain relationship with the killing of a large number of demons recently."

    "It doesn't matter if you don't say it. As far as your current strength is concerned, you are still not my opponent. Fortunately, I made a move in advance. If I give you some more time, it's really hard to say."

    After finishing speaking, Mo Wentian shot, and the black shadow immediately surrounded Su Xun.

    Su Xun had no choice but to do his best to fuck him.

    The two have been fighting for a long time. This is a real man's imperial city pk, the kind that no one else can make a move. The competition is hard power.

    Mo Wentian can only say that his reputation is well-deserved, and he is indeed powerful. If Su Xun hadn't been blessed with many skins, he probably would have disappeared long ago.

    "Pfft！！"

    I don't know how long after the fight, Su Xun flew upside down, gushing out a mouthful of blood, to be honest, I really couldn't beat him.

    Now Su Xun has been seriously injured, and at the last step, there is really nothing to do.

    "Buzz!"

    Just at this time, there was a sudden loud noise, and someone fell from the sky, very domineering.

    After landing, Su Xun couldn't open his eyes with the powerful aura, as if the ground was trembling.

    "Who is this person?"

    Su Xun tried his best to open his eyes. He was a young man, handsome and full of aura.

    With a wave of his hand, a layer of golden rain fell from the sky. Mo Wentian, who was very exhausted, was wiped out directly, and his figure dissipated.

    Before he died, Mo Wentian was very desperate. He still wanted to run back to the demon world, but he didn't succeed.

    After Mo Wentian's death, the black shadow dissipated, and everyone saw the sun again, and they felt like they had been reborn.

    This is the end, Su Xun couldn't believe it.

    "Hello, you are！！"

    Looking at the young man who looked like a savior, Su Xun couldn't help but said.

    Looking at him from the opposite side is still relatively friendly, this is amazing? Feel it.

    The young man said: "My name is Su Ming, we should still be in the same family."

    "I also have a system. Yours should be the system of Glory of Kings. The old man designed the system according to different games."

    When Su Xun heard this, he froze as if he was electrocuted.

    The young man in front of him actually knew his biggest secret.

    Su Ming laughed: "Okay, don't be nervous, we both belong to the chosen ones, and we will save the world in the end, and now your mission is also completed."

    "Let's go, I'll take you to see that old man, he's too lazy to die, so he insists on letting me come and make a move."

    When the young man waved his hand, Su Xun felt dizzy, and he didn't know what space he was in.

    Later, Su Xun finally found out. He met the designer of the system, the old man Tianji of Tianji Pavilion.

    This Su Ming is actually a person from another parallel world who also has a system. Apart from the different systems, the two of them have very similar life trajectories.

    After a brief chat, what the old man meant was that the crisis in this world was lifted, he would not take back the system, and Su Xun could enjoy life in the future.

    And he will go to the next world to find the lucky one.

    He also had a brief chat with Su Ming, and he told Su Xun one thing, if you don't want to leave this world, it's best not to practice in the future, because after the late stage of transforming gods, you will ascend to immortality.

    It seems that this person still understands Su Xun quite well. There are so many people around Su Xun who he can't let go of, how could he be willing to leave them? The purpose of cultivating and strengthening his strength is to protect the people he loves.

    Now that the crisis is over, what else is there to worry about? Su Xun said that he knew it, and then returned to his own world.

    After going back, I went to several major sects in Wanzhou City to check the situation. Anyway, the evil spirits have been eliminated. If Mo Wentian is not there, the remaining evil spirits are not to be feared at all, and they will probably disappear directly.

    Su Xun couldn't wait to go back to Jianghai, because there was someone he wanted to see there.

    (End of the book)

    ps: The young man Su Ming who appeared in this chapter is the protagonist of the author's last book "The Invincible Lottery System of League of Legends". He made a linkage, which was also everyone's request at the beginning.

    ！！！！！！

    Comments at the end of this book: It¨s been a long time since I wrote this book. The book was published in 2018. I didn¨t expect to get it now. It was originally to participate in the literature competition of the glory of the king. Otherwise, I might not have written a book of glory, because the market is indeed  Not very good.

    Later, because the income from this book was not very good, I also graduated from university and needed to face life, and then there was a situation of continuous interruption.

    ? After stopping for a period of time, I felt like I couldn¨t pick it up again if I wanted to write again. I also thought about it in the middle of it. It¨s better to just be an eunuch, because the readers have also left, and there is no income from the book. Indeed, I can write or not.

    However, there are still a few readers who have been supporting me and supporting genuine reading, and I am very grateful here.

    The finale was a bit hasty, but at any rate, there is an explanation, there is no eunuch's bad character, I hope everyone can be satisfied.

    Finally, I wish everyone a smooth life and good health.

    As for whether to write or not in the future, please pay attention to the author's account, and come in from time to time to have a look, maybe a new book will be published someday.

    cold night flowers

    ? September 5, 2020 (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 Two Solutions

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The resentment value from Fat Po Zhang is +60."

    Su Xun succeeded again. Fat woman Zhang is indeed a grumpy person. It is too easy to pull her hatred. She earned more than a hundred easily, which is really flattering.

    But correspondingly, there must be a price to pay for dying.

    The fat woman's face was completely blackened, as if it had been coated with a layer of carbon ink.

    She couldn't laugh anymore, and she didn't even intend to resolve the embarrassment. This kid was simply challenging her. She had never seen such an excessive student.

    Fat woman Zhang patted the podium directly, shaking everyone's hearts, and only heard her scold: "I didn't see it, Su Xun, I used to think that you are quite an honest and simple child."

    "I didn't expect you to be able to speak with such a mouth. What's the use of talking about these useless things? Can you do the key question I just talked about on the blackboard? Can you get 50 points in mathematics in the college entrance examination?"

    Fat Pozhang was like a machine gun, crackling and firing at Su Xun.

    Teachers are like this. When they can't talk about you, they start to change the subject of learning. They won't admit defeat anyway.

    Su Xun glanced at the question on the blackboard. It was a math derivative question. In high school math test papers, generally speaking, there was a derivative question in the last two big questions, and it was quite difficult.

    Of course there must be special cases, but most cases are like this.

    Moreover, the question Fat Pozhang wrote on the blackboard is obviously a more difficult derivative question, otherwise Fat Pozhang wouldn't have written it out and focused on explaining it.

    For Su Xun in the past, he really couldn't score a few points in the mathematics test. When he encountered this kind of subject, no matter whether it was easy or difficult, he didn't even look at it.

    But now Su Xun is not what it used to be. Zhuge Liang's skin with the golden ratio turned him into a little genius.

    So Su Xun said: "This topic is not bad, I will do it."

    ""

    For a while, everyone didn't know what to say, and they said how could they have confidence.

    This question is indeed quite difficult. Fat woman Zhang made it clear when she explained it just now.  Forced.

    Some grades in the class are good. When I read this topic, I feel that my thinking is not clear and the pressure is relatively high, let alone other students.

    ?As a result, Su Xun, who is at the bottom of the crane, usually won't be the last one in the exam. Anyway, he is in the bottom ten.

    Belonging to the kind with relatively poor grades, he said that he would do this topic, which made people feel like a joke.

    Fat Granny Zhang couldn't help laughing, she couldn't help but said: "Su Xun, you can joke, you know how to write it before I explain it?"

    "It's not very difficult, just take a look at it."

    Su Xun said confidently.

    ""

    The students were completely speechless. They said that they only found out today that Su Xun not only likes to kill, but also likes to brag. He couldn't control himself.

    The smile on Fat Po's face had disappeared, she glanced at Su Xun angrily, and said, "I don't make drafts for bragging, I can guarantee that you have almost never seen this topic, if you don't believe me, ask An Suke,  Let's see if she can."

    An Suke, the school beauty of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, is known by everyone in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School because of his extremely high appearance.

    ? In Su Xun's class, the quality of the girls was particularly high, and four of them were especially good-looking. They stood out from the crowd in the school and were rated as the top four school beauties.

    An Suke is naturally one of them. What makes people feel that God is unfair is that her academic performance is really good, and she has been ranked first in the class and top three in the school for a long time.

    In her body, people believe that wisdom and beauty can really coexist.

    An Suke doesn't apply makeup on her face, but it is surprisingly delicate. The facial features are put together, which makes people feel amazing, and the ponytail is full of youthful atmosphere.

    Every boy will have a dream girl when he was a student, and An Suke obviously fits this requirement.

    An Suke looked very calm, and she said directly: "It is true that I have never done a similar body shape for this question. I can only solve the first small question, and I haven't figured out the second question yet."

    An Su has the best grades, although she can't represent all of them, but since she said so, it proves that??The topic is really difficult.

    Let¨s not talk about everything, more than 90% of the people probably don¨t know how to write, let alone Su Xun who seems out of tune with studying.

    "Did you hear that, An Suke's grades are so good, and he hasn't figured out how to do it yet. Just take a look and you'll be able to tell. Who will believe you if you tell me." Fat woman Zhang glanced at Su Xun with disgust.

    It's okay for this student to mock her just now. His grades are poor and he is dishonest. Almost all the shortcomings have been taken up by him alone. It's really sad.

    Su Xun was unmoved, he continued: "Just because she can't write, doesn't mean I can't."

    There is no intention to diss An Suke, she is usually very low-key, and she is also pretty, Su Xun, like most boys, has a crush on her.

    The reason why he said that was purely because he was upset with the fat woman Zhang.

    "hehe！！"

    Fat woman Zhang kept sneering, she could see that this student seemed to be in conflict with her, and it seemed that he would not cry without seeing the coffin.

    Just heard her say: "Okay, since you are so confident, then I will give you a chance."

    "I'll give you ten minutes. If you can write this question and answer it correctly, the teacher will apologize to you."

    Fat Granny Zhang suddenly changed the subject and said, "But I'm warning you, if you don't know how to do it and make trouble on purpose, call your parents over to me, and I'll make you reflect on yourself."

    When the students heard it, they felt that Su Xun was going to be miserable, what was wrong with him, he had to act arrogantly with someone like Fat Po Zhang.

    This question itself is so rare that people are disappointed, let alone ten minutes. Generally, this kind of question requires a considerable amount of calculation.

    Su Xun is going to be miserable now.

    However, Su Xun didn't seem to worry so much at all. He went out confidently, walked to the podium, picked up a piece of chalk, and began to write on the blackboard.

    For a while, Su Xun was immersed in the state of solving the problem. About seven or eight minutes later, Su Xun threw the chalk tip and turned around gracefully.

    "Sorry teacher, I wasted a little time because I wrote two solutions."

    "I wipe！！"

    The students didn't know what Su Xun was writing, but when they heard that he used two solutions, the change in his expression was quite shocking.

    He pretended as much as he could, but he probably did it all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 Pei Qinhu - Messi

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After school in the evening, Su Xun went home with his schoolbag on his back, and went out to take the bus.

    Walking along the way, Su Xun was in a very happy mood, an unprecedented kind of happiness.

    ? I never thought that after being mediocre for almost twenty years, I had such a lot of luck this year and got a magical system.

    From the moment he held the Ruyi Golden Cudgel, Su Xun knew that it was impossible for him to be ordinary in the future.

    "Xiao Xun, this way"

    Just after leaving the school gate, there was a middle-aged woman waving at Su Xun and calling Su Xun.

    Su Xun walked over and shouted, "Aunt Yang, why are you here today?"

    "Your uncle won't come back for dinner today, and I don't want to burn it either, so let's take you and Jin Shu out to eat."

    This woman's name is Yang Min, and she is not even considered a relative of Su Xun. She is a friend of Su Xun's mother, and Su Xun has been living in her home.

    Su Xun comes from the countryside. He is a child from the countryside. His parents are both honest farmers. He works as a part-time job to make money during the slack season.

    In the past, Su Xun's grades were quite good, it can be said to be excellent, and he did very well in the high school entrance examination.

    According to the original route, go to their local county town and go to a better high school, that's about it.

    However, the parents wanted to send Su Xun to a good place for the sake of Su Xun's good, so they thought about sending him to Linjiang. After all, it is a big city, so the education level must be different.

    Su Xun's grades are enough to get into Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. His parents only want to make Su Xun stand out, and they feel that they choose the best for him, just for his own good.

    However, going to school in the city is not a simple matter. You have to rent a house and accompany you to study, which is equivalent to losing a labor force at home, and the expenses will increase. For a rural family, it is unbearable.

    When Su Xun's parents were in a dilemma, they happened to meet Yang Min, who was an old classmate with Su Xun's mother, but Su Xun's mother did not continue to go to school, so the fate of the two was completely different.

    This is also the reason why Su Xun's parents want Su Xun to go to school well. Many parents put their unfulfilled wishes on their children.

    After talking about this matter, Yang Min is also a very nice person, knowing that everything is for the sake of the child, so he suggested that Su Xun should live in her house, since she has a place at home and it is convenient for her to go to school.

    So Su Xun came to the city like this, otherwise, when the fat woman Zhang scolded Su Xun today, she wouldn't say that Su Xun was just a rural person.

    After coming to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, Su Xun didn't get better and better as he imagined. Instead, he became less and less confident, and even felt a little inferior.

    You are very good in yourself, but when you came to Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, you found that the students here are very good, and they know how to do it, and those who have experienced it are obviously much more than you.

    Coupled with Su Xun's introverted personality, when he first came here, he dressed in a rustic manner and spoke with a dialect accent, so he would naturally be laughed at by his classmates.

    This had a strong blow to Su Xun's self-esteem, making Su Xun close himself up, and his grades became worse and worse.

    Moreover, he lived in this aunt's house, which was not very satisfactory. Except for this aunt who treated him well, the rest of her husband and her daughter didn't like Su Xun very much.

    Her daughter is about the same age as Su Xun, and she is also a third-year student in Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. She usually sees Su Xun without looking up, but every time she sees Su Xun, she pretends not to see her, which shows her attitude towards Su Xun.

    Various reasons caused Su Xun's grades to drop, and he was also very inferior. His parents had regretted it long ago, but they didn't dare to say more for fear of hitting Su Xun and putting more pressure on him.

    If you want to transfer Su Xun back to school, it's too late, the procedures will be very troublesome, and you are a student at the bottom, no school wants this kind of burden, so you can only go on like this.

    "Jin Shu, this kid, doesn't know what he's doing after school, why is he so slow." Yang Min said.

    After a while, a tall girl with slightly curly hair came out. This person was Xia Jinshu.

    She is very beautiful, and she is also one of the four school beauties of Linjiang No. 1 Middle School, keeping pace with An Suke.

    Su Xun lives with Xiaohua all day long, so many people should be envious of saying that, but the actual situation is not the case, the two of them don't talk all day long.

    "mom！！"

    Xia Jinshu originally had a smile on his face, but when he saw Su Xun next to him, he immediately changed into a smile.A face full of disgust.

    "The resentment value from Xia Jinshu is +43."

    Su Xun didn't expect that he could collect resentment points. This Xia Jinshu must hate himself so much. He gained resentment points without doing anything.

    Yang Min said: "Let's go, take the two of you out for dinner, tell me what you want to eat, get in the car quickly, the car can't be parked here for a long time."

    Xia Jinshu threw his schoolbag into the car, sat on the co-pilot, and muttered at the same time: "It's hard to go out for dinner, and I have to bring an annoying guy with me."

    "How do you talk, kid? If you don't take Su Xun with you, there is no cooking at home. What will he eat when he goes back?"

    Su Xun sat in the back and didn't speak. In fact, it didn't feel good to live under the fence, even though Aunt Yang Min was nice to him.

    However, he still has no ability to change all this, but now Su Xun believes that all this will not last for too long.

    ！！！！！！！！

    Back at home at night, Su Xun was not very happy. After eating this meal, she was not very happy, as if Su Xun was superfluous.

    Su Xun took a shower and rubbed the clothes with his hands. Although there is a washing machine at home, in order not to make people feel disgusted, Su Xun washes the clothes by himself every time.

    In case the clothes are put together, that Xia Jinshu will talk about this and that again, Su Xun doesn't want to hear her tremble.

    After rubbing, Su Xun went back to the room and took a look at his resentment value. It was already 107 points. Thanks to Xia Jinshu, he gave Su Xun dozens of points today.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun suddenly felt that it was not without some benefits for him to live here.

    "Continue to draw!"

    Su Xun has a curiosity about the unknown and a desire for power, so he can't wait and wants to draw a lottery.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Pei Qinhu's skin - [Messi]"

    "Messi?"

    Speaking of this skin, Su Xun is also a little impressed, and only launched a skin, because the World Cup just started recently, and it was launched to take advantage of this trend.

    Messi is a famous football star in the world today. Even Su Xun, a fake fan who doesn't watch football very much, knows that Messi and Ronaldo are the two most powerful players in the world today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13 It's up to you?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With a cigarette in his mouth, Brother Nine stared intently at the computer screen, while typing on the keyboard with his hands, making crackling sounds.

    Fu Aohai stood there all the time, and he didn't dare to feel any discomfort, because the person in front of him was Brother Nine.

    Give him two more guts, and he wouldn't dare to lose his temper with Brother Nine. He didn't know how miserable he would die.

    If Brother Nine didn't speak, he would just wait by the side all the time, and he had to have a good attitude. The expression on his face must be well controlled, and he couldn't show any impatient expression.

    Not long after, when Brother Jiu led his teammates and broke through the enemy's crystal, he breathed a sigh of relief and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Asked: "In your school, I heard that you are a leader. You are about to graduate. Is there anyone who dares to jump out and fight against you?"

    "A kid from the countryside, he's not very earthy, but he has a lot of strength, so he probably doesn't have a good brain." Fu Aohai said.

    He investigated Su Xun's details clearly. He is just a living hangsi, and it is a low-profile version of hangsi. This kind of person is usually easier to be ignored than air.

    In the end, he was beaten for some reason. Fu Aohai felt ashamed, but he also had lingering fears. He was afraid that he would not be able to beat Su Xun, so he came to Brother Nine for help.

    "What are you afraid of from the countryside? It's not the rich second generation. Just grab a few people, hold him down and beat him up."

    As soon as Brother Jiu heard that he was from the countryside, he immediately showed disdain. If he was a rich second generation from a wealthy family, he might be afraid, after all, he would have some troubles when he turned around.

    But a soil turtle from the countryside, there is nothing to be afraid of, and you don't have to worry about being beaten half to death.

    So Brother Jiu said: "Okay, after school at night, you take me to the school gate and block him, I want to see how good he is."

    Fu Aohai was overjoyed when he heard the words, since Brother Nine had agreed to take action, it proved that the matter had been settled.

    No matter how much Su Xun can fight, he will be alone after all, and he will probably be rubbed against the ground by Brother Nine.

    I saw this Fu Aohai, nodding again and again, and humbly said: "Thank you so much Brother Nine, I will treat everyone to dinner and drinks later in the evening after the matter is settled."

    Getting along with Jiu Ge and his group, it is impossible to just take advantage, you have to cut meat, for example, Fu Aohai has to make offerings to Jiu Ge every month.

    Otherwise, why should people cover him.

    When school was over in the evening, Su Xun left the classroom with his schoolbag on his back and planned to go home. He was usually alone.

    Although the relationship with Yao Zhihao is okay, but the two people's families are not together, so they can't go together.

    Seeing that the students were in small groups, Su Xun didn't think there was anything wrong, because he was used to it.

    "Brother Nine, this is the kid, we've been waiting for him!"

    Unexpectedly, before Su Xun walked a few steps from the school gate, someone pointed at Su Xun and shouted loudly.

    Su Xun frowned, seeing that it was Fu Aohai's idiot, Su Xun was speechless immediately, feeling that this guy was inexplicable.

    After being cleaned up by myself, you still want to come and die?  Makes him feel boring.

    "This kid doesn't look very good, you can't even beat him?"

    Brother Nine in the crowd glanced at Su Xun and said in disappointment,

    I thought it was some kind of hunk, and he looked skinny. Although he was quite tall, he looked more like a bamboo pole, which could be blown down by a gust of wind.

    This kind of person's fighting power should be very weak. That guy Fu Aohai took the wrong medicine, right? He can't even beat this kid?

    As for attire and the like, the clothes on his body are very rustic and cheap, and he looks like a rural idiot, which is not wrong.

    Fu Aohai blushed immediately, obviously feeling a little embarrassed, and he quickly explained: "Ninth brother, don't underestimate him. Although this kid is thin, he is really strong."

    Speaking of it, he himself wondered why he couldn't even beat this kid yesterday, which made people very depressed.

    "Forget it, I'll come."

    Brother Nine is on the move, he squinted his eyes at Su Xun, and said casually: "Boy, it's you, I heard that you beat my brother yesterday, right?"

    "Did you say pay Olympian?"

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun was quite calm.

    In fact, Su Xun probably already hadWell, it's probably Fu Aohai who couldn't swallow the breath after suffering a loss, so he found someone to deal with him.

    "That's right!"

    Su Xun continued: "He made troubles on his own, so I can't blame him."

    Su Xun's calmness surprised Brother Jiu.

    Brother Nine didn't take it too seriously. It's not surprising that he has seen a lot of people who appear calm on the surface but are actually flustered.

    "Beating my brother is not the way to forget it. I will give you a choice. Kneel down and kowtow to Fu Aohai. If I admit my mistake, I will let you go."

    "Otherwise"

    Having said this, Brother Jiu showed his white teeth, and his voice gradually became colder.

    I didn't continue talking, but the meaning of the threat in the words can basically be felt by everyone.

    "It's over, why Su Xun provoked Brother Nine, and now he is miserable."

    "I heard that Brother Ninth is very cruel. In the past, there was a person in our school who had a deadly conflict with Brother Nine outside the school. Brother Nine chopped off his fingers directly, and then took a year off from school for nothing, so he had to let it go."

    "I still don't understand. Su Xun must have beaten Fu Aohai. Fu Aohai asked Ninth Brother to help him find a place. He and Ninth Brother have been walking very close."

    "Su Xun is finished now. Seeing that he plays football well, he won't be able to play football after today."

    "Let's stop talking nonsense, what should I do if I was overheard later and came to trouble us?"

    ""

    At this time, it happened to be after school, and there were quite a lot of people at the school gate. Seeing that Su Xun was blocked, many people stopped and looked.

    Some are worried about Su Xun, and some are gloating, but more of it is nothing to do with themselves, it has nothing to do with them, who would do nothing to offend these notorious gangsters outside the school for Su Xun.

    Even the security guards at the gate of the school, who were in charge of safety, were frightened and ran away.

    In fact, as the person involved, Su Xun was not that afraid. He felt that he was fine. He only heard Su Xun say: "Is there no other choice?"

    "For example, the choice that I kill you all." Su Xun continued.

    The smile on Brother Nine's face gradually froze. He looked at Su Xun with that silly look, and then said with contempt on his face, "It's up to you?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 71 The Magic Guitar

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The scene was silent for a while, as if a needle could be heard, and the racing track, which was still noisy, suddenly calmed down.

    No one spoke, because everyone was frightened by Su Xun's cruel method, and the only sound left on the scene was the howling of the sand sculpture.

    This kid is too ruthless, he doesn't show any sympathy when he strikes. From this look, the sand sculpture's arm should be useless.

    In fact, Su Xun has many methods. He can cripple one of the sand sculpture's arms, or break the bone by force, but it can be recovered after going to the hospital.

    However, Su Xun deliberately used his hand to separate the tendons and bones, so that the sand sculpture's arm was twisted in a strange way. Ordinary doctors definitely can't cure it.

    In other words, Su Xun saved himself a hand to prevent any forces behind this sand sculpture from coming to trouble him.  Su Xun could also tell that this sand sculpture's family background must be unusual.

    In case of trouble, Su Xun may not be able to stop it. It's good to keep a hand, at least he has the negotiation capital. It depends whether they still want the arm of the sand sculpture or force themselves.

    And you can also take the opportunity to cheat this sand sculpture, for example, ask him for a lot of money for a consultation, and then connect his arm yourself. When he really has nothing to do, maybe he is really willing to spend money.

    In any case, the sand sculpture suffered a lot today, and it has never been so miserable before.

    "Brother, how are you? Are you okay?" At this moment, Shabi seemed a little flustered.

    Sand Sculpture was not feeling well, he yelled directly: "Aren't you talking nonsense, I'm dying of pain, what do you say, send me to the hospital quickly."

    At this time, Sha Bi was a little bit lost, and only then remembered that she was going to send the sand sculpture to the hospital.

    And Mo Xiaoli stopped Sha Bi, and said: "Give me this car, and I am willing to accept the bet."

    Sha Bi's face immediately changed again, Mo Xiaoli was waiting for her here, after Sand Sculpture also lost just now, she had no excuses to shirk at all.

    Speaking of which, the car is so expensive, she really felt distressed when she lost, but if she didn't admit it, her reputation would be bad in the future in front of so many people.

    Although her reputation is not good to begin with, it is about her private life. If it is about her personal integrity and she has no credibility, if it spreads in this circle in the future, no one would want to play with her.

    Not to mention that she also knows that with Mo Xiaoli's character, if she cheats, Mo Xiaoli will definitely not let her go.

    The last time Mo Xiaoli lost her one million, she just obediently gave the money.

    I only heard Shabi say: "I'll take my brother to the hospital first, and I'll give you the car after I finish the formalities tomorrow. There are so many people watching here, I won't cheat."

    Mo Xiaoli squinted her eyes and nodded simply: "Okay, tomorrow will be tomorrow."

    She is not worried that this Sha Bi will cheat. If she cheats, Mo Xiaoli has a lot of ways to deal with her. I am afraid that Sha Bi will pay more at that time. She will not fail to understand this truth.

    And when Sha Bi was about to leave, she gave Su Xun a vicious look, and said: "You wait for me, this matter will definitely not let you go."

    "I'm waiting for you."

    Su Xun was not afraid, instead he said: "I have to remind you, don't go to the hospital for your brother's arm, it is definitely not curable, come back and ask me, maybe there is a chance."

    "Hmph, please, just dream!"

    Sha Bi obviously didn't believe Su Xun's words, so he got in the car and left.

    After seeing them leave, today's farce can be said to have come to an end.

    Naturally, Su Xun and Mo Xiaoli will not stay any longer. They have no fun here, but have become the focus of the audience. This feeling is not good.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "What should you do with your horse?"

    "You go back first, I will ride down and return it to my friend, it may be a little later." Su Xun said.

    "Okay, pay attention to safety on the road and don't speed."

    Glancing at the red rabbit horse, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but remind him that this horse always reveals its weirdness.

    Su Xun has nothing to do. Originally, he directly put the Chituma into the system's backpack, so he could go back with Mo Xiaoli directly.

    However, it is impossible for him to do that. As the saying goes, you have to do everything in a play, and if you put the red rabbit horse away suddenly, Mo Xiaoli will definitely find something is wrong, ??It¨s hard to explain at times.

    Fortunately, riding the red rabbit horse today, I already had the feeling of handiness, so I just rode back. Fortunately, this place belongs to the suburbs, which is farther than the suburbs, and no one sees Su Xun.

    When approaching the urban area, Su Xun came down directly and put away the red rabbit horse. Although it was late at night, it happened to be the time when there were the most people. Ordinary office workers only had time to go out in the morning.

    In the urban area, Su Xun really didn't dare to ride a horse, for fear of accidents, so he directly bought some night snacks such as barbecue crayfish, and took a taxi back.

    Knocking on Mo Xiaoli's door, Su Xun said, "I bought some supper, let's eat together."

    Mo Xiaoli said with a smile: "What a coincidence, I bought some too, and I was thinking of calling you over to eat."

    "Thanks to you today, otherwise, I'm afraid I will be humiliated to death by that Sha Bi." Mo Xiaoli said.

    It was obvious that she had just finished taking a shower, and the smoky makeup on her face had also faded away. She looked a lot more pure and prettier than before, but it made Su Xun a little uncomfortable.

    After taking a look, this Mo Xiaoli was just a thin layer of pajamas, and she was obviously not wearing anything underneath, and went into battle in a vacuum.

    Thinking of Luo Shenyi again, she thought to herself, are these women so assured of themselves?

    During the meal, Mo Xiaoli reminded: "Su Xun, Sha Bi and his brother and sister belong to the Sha family in Linjiang. The Sha family is very powerful. You have to be careful. If they make things difficult for you, contact me immediately."

    Su Xun has already been prepared for this, and only heard Su Xun say: "I will be careful during this time."

    After eating, Su Xun helped clean up and went home. He didn't stay here on purpose, and it's good to be friends with Mo Xiaoli.

    However, this kind of woman can't make up her mind casually. If she is sloppy or dishonest, she may not even have a friend.

    After going back, Su Xun took a shower and lay down on the bed, and started to draw a lottery. Today's resentment value can be said to be full of money.

    After a series of "Thank you for participating", Su Xun finally got the good news from the system.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully won Gao Jianli's Magic Guitar." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Hello Teacher

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next second, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind.

    Angela, the hero, is deeply loved by female players. She, Wang Zhaojun and Daji are also known as the Three Whores in the Grass, and they are well-known.

    In the game, Angela is a lolita-style player, so every skin basically follows the lolita-style route.

    Taking a look at this skin, it is quite exquisite. It is good news for lolicon. This Angela is wearing a red and white loli outfit, and there is a red wizard hat on her head.

    To say that it was a little out of harmony, Su Xun felt that the two big golden braids were too spicy and seemed to be bigger than her whole body.

    This skin is suspected of being an advertisement. There is a Pizza Hut logo on the skirt. It is probably a business cooperation with Pizza Hut.

    At the same time, the little cook was holding a huge book with four large characters "King's Set Meal" written on it.

    If there is no accident, this skin should have something to do with cooking, culinary skills, etc., so Su Xun clicked on the skin as before, and started to check the attributes.

    Skin name: Magic Little Chef

    Corresponding hero: Angela

    Skin function: After the host is equipped with this skin, it can become a culinary genius, cooking the world's top delicacies. At the same time, the things made are not only delicious, but also magical.

    "What does attached magic mean?" Su Xun felt a little strange after seeing this.

    It's just cooking, why is it related to magic, do you have to engage in these fancy things?

    The system said: "Hey, you can't understand this, and it's not easy to describe. Just try it yourself. It will definitely be different from the delicacies in your world."

    "All right！！"

    Su Xun didn't speak at this time, indeed he also knew that the system would not cheat itself on the skin, as long as it was the skin, it must be quite awesome.

    However, Su Xun thought of one aspect. He was thinking about how he should ask this matter.

    The system seemed to sense Su Xun's hesitation to speak, so it asked: "Host, do you have anything to say, don't hold it in your heart."

    "This skin is for women. After I use it, it won't change my gender, will it turn into something like a big dick?" Su Xun is most afraid of one.

    Now women's clothing is very popular, and there are various women's clothing bosses and live broadcasts of women's clothing. I have to say that many men look better than women when they dress up.

    All kinds of beautiful girls, cute lolita and so on, the people who watch it are so excited, but when the pants are taken off, they may be longer than yours.

    Anyway, Su Xun is not very accepting of this kind of thing, saying that he can't dress up as a woman, and it is impossible to dress up as a woman in this life.

    If Su Xun is turned into a woman, no matter if it is a lolita or something, she will not be able to accept it. If she is really like that, it is better not to use this skin.

    Anyway, in this day and age, there are relatively few young people who can really cook. They can eat whatever they want, and they can still starve to death.

    But the system said: "You think it's pretty beautiful, if you become a woman, wouldn't you be able to make yourself happy, do you think the system will give you this kind of benefit?"

    Su Xun: "???"

    Just listen to the system continue to say: "Theoretically speaking, the skin only provides attribute bonuses, and there will be no change in gender and personality, unless it is some special skin."

    "For example, Elegant Lover, its attribute is to change the image of the host. If you want to become a master of women's clothing, some skins in the future should have this function, but it is not this one."

    "I wipe！！"

    When Su Xun heard that he really has skin in the future, which can make him a master of women's clothing, he couldn't help but feel a little chill in his heart, but don't let himself get that kind of skin.

    However, the systematic explanation also reassured Su Xun a lot. Fortunately, he didn't transform into a women's clothing boss, so he can use this skin with confidence.

    After using this skin, Su Xun suddenly felt that there were countless menus and cooking knowledge in his mind.

    After seeing these, Su Xun himself was stunned. It is indeed different from the real food, or there must be some changes.

    Su Xun can swear to his 18cm, indeed, he has never seen these dishes.

    studied aAfter a while, Su Xun was very excited and eager to try it, he went to the kitchen with great interest.

    However, when he got to the kitchen, he was quite uncomfortable, because he found that there was nothing.

    There are kitchen utensils and the like, because these are the most basic, and there must be these in a well-decorated house.

    However, there is nothing like ingredients, and even the refrigerator is empty.

    It's hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Even if Su Xun has skin, no matter how good his cooking skills are, he can't forcefully change the ingredients. It seems that the idea of ??showing off his cooking skills immediately is not feasible.

    "Ding dong！！"

    At this moment, someone rang the doorbell, it must be Mo Xiaoli, who just agreed to go out for dinner later.

    Originally, Su Xun was thinking, cook a meal by himself, and then let Mo Xiaoli eat with him, and by the way, he can pretend to be aggressive in front of her.

    Unexpectedly, after working for a long time, there were no ingredients, so I had to go out to eat, and I happened to go back to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and the like.

    "Su Xun, I want to eat casserole."

    At this moment, Mo Xiaoli said something.

    It doesn't matter what Su Xun eats, anyway, he discovered one thing, these girls don't like food very much, they just like to eat some messy things.

    The weather is already a little hot, I didn't expect her to want to eat casserole, but it's okay, at least it's better than eating hot pot.

    The two drove to a famous snack street in Linjiang, called Yongsheng Snack Street. This is a paradise for foodies. Basically only people in Linjiang know the beauty of this place.

    The reputation may not be as great as some high-end snack streets, because that is the focus of local publicity, but those places also deceive tourists from other places, the price is expensive and not delicious.

    Like this kind of old snack street, the taste is authentic only after a certain number of years.

    ? I found a place that sells casserole. It seems that the business is not bad, but it is already overcrowded.

    Mo Xiaoli should be a regular customer. He ordered a casserole with two eyes and three delicacies, then found a seat, and wiped the table with a paper towel at the same time.

    The hygiene of this kind of roadside food stall is definitely not very good, but Mo Xiaoli is not that particular about it.

    After waiting for about 20 minutes, the casserole was served. The two of them quickly ate without saying anything.

    Su Xun took a sip and found that the soup was very delicious, no wonder the business was good.

    "Hello teacher~"

    However, at this time, a person came by and suddenly came to Mo Xiaoli and said.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 I want to choose Li Bai

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After eating, Su Xun couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief. He felt like he was fighting a war. It was hard to imagine eating fried rice with eggs, but he actually felt this way.

    Mo Xiaoli also finished eating, and the speed was no slower than Su Xun's.

    The most important thing is that there are no collars left on the plates and spoons of the two of them. It can be said that the food is clean and there is no need to wash it.

    Investigate the reason, or because it is too delicious.

    After putting down the spoon, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help but said: "Su Xun, do you feel it? It's so hot."

    "Yes, it seems that there is such a feeling that the body is on fire." Su Xun nodded and said.

    When I took the first bite, I felt my stomach was boiling hot. After eating a plate of fried rice with eggs, who would have thought that I would feel this burning sensation all over my body.

    However, it feels a little hot, and there is no discomfort.

    Su Xun then asked: "System, what's going on, why do people feel so hot after eating fried rice with flame eggs?"

    "This is the effect of magic cooking. After eating the flame egg fried rice, it will have the effect of warming the stomach, and this warm feeling will permeate the whole body."

    "Let the eater sweat all over, as if he just finished exercising. This kind of whole body hotness will only last for a while. After it is over, people will be very comfortable and can add to their health."

    "I wipe！！"

    After Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help being a little shocked. There is really no explanation for this, and Su Xun only knew about it.

    I originally thought that the magic dishes made here would just look fancy and easy to attract attention, but I didn't expect it to have special effects.

    It can warm the stomach and exercise the body. This is abnormal. If a bowl of fried rice with fried eggs a day lasts for a year, wouldn't it be better for the body?

    Su Xun asked again: "What about other dishes?"

    "The effect of each dish is different. You just need to understand it later, and the system won't reveal too much."

    Su Xun was a little surprised by this unexpected discovery. After having a special effect, he didn't know how much he could sell for one of his magic dishes.

    However, at present, Su Xun has no intention of using this to make money, so let's talk about it later.

    Glancing at Mo Xiaoli, her situation should be more obvious than her own. After all, her physical fitness has been transformed, and Mo Xiaoli must not be able to compare with her, so her reaction is stronger.

    Su Xun said: "Don't worry about this, you should wait for a while."

    "No, it's too hot, I really can't stand it, I'm going to take a shower."

    Mo Xiaoli seemed to be unable to bear it anymore. She immediately got up and ran to the bathroom. After entering, there was the sound of gurgling water.

    Su Xun was dumbfounded, and after organizing his words, he said weakly: "Sister, that's my bathroom."

    "Why didn't you say it earlier, I took off all my clothes." Mo Xiaoli inside seemed quite embarrassed.

    Taking a shower at Su Xun's home is not very convenient, but Mo Xiaoli is already in the shower now, so it's hard to get off.

    In desperation, Mo Xiaoli had no choice but to say: "Su Xun, go get the key from my bag, then go to my house, and bring my underwear, pajamas, shower gel and bath towel."

    "this´´´"

    Su Xun couldn't help being a little embarrassed, he didn't expect Mo Xiaoli to trust her so much, and asked herself to get these things.

    He also knew that there was nothing he could do. He didn't have any clothes for Mo Xiaoli at home, so he couldn't let her wear nothing at all.

    Su Xun really thought about it, but he was too embarrassed to say it.

    According to Mo Xiaoli's instructions, Su Xun went to her house and took the things. These things are not difficult to find, but when helping Mo Xiaoli to get the little nei, Su Xun's heart trembled a little, and he said  This little girl is really bold, and she's the sexy kind.

    It's a pity that these things are usually invisible to others.

    The bathroom door opened a little, and Su Xun slowly handed the things to Mo Xiaoli. Nothing bloody happened during the whole process, and Su Xun didn't see any exciting scenes.

    After coming out, Mo Xiaoli lay on the sofa in her pajamas, and she said, "Su Xun, after taking a bath, I feel so comfortable all over, as if someone gave me a full body massage."

    Su Xun couldn't help laughing, and thought that even if you don't take a bath, you should be very comfortable now, this is fire.It's just the effect of fried rice with eggs.

    "Ding Dong！！"

    Just at this time, Mo Xiaoli's cell phone rang, there should be a message, but after Mo Xiaoli glanced at it, she said very disdainfully: "You chicken, you still want to invite me to play games."

    "Who is it?" Su Xun asked curiously.

    I just heard Mo Xiaoli say: "A boy in our class likes to ask me to play Glory of Kings, but he is too bad."

    "The last time I used Luban to assist him, he actually scolded me for not being able to play, and the devil played with him." Mo Xiaoli complained.

    Su Xun: ""

    I don't know who can't play, but Su Xun didn't expect Mo Xiaoli to play the king, Su Xun said: "Xiaoli, you still play games, why don't we play in the dark?  "

    Su Xun plays relatively few games now. If there is anything he is more accustomed to, he is the king, because he does not have a computer, so he can only play mobile games.

    Mo Xiaoli estimated that his strength is not very good, and Su Xun is also ready to be tricked, but these are not important, what is important is the feeling of cheating with friends.

    When there is no one online in your friend list, and all the avatars are gray, even if you become the king, you will not be very happy in your heart.

    "What's your game ID name, I'll add you." Su Xun asked.

    "Sexy Daji, deal cards online"

    Su Xun: "???"

    When playing games, Mo Xiaoli couldn't help asking: "Su Xun, why do you boys like playing games? Is it very important to you?"

    "This can't be said too absolutely. It depends on the situation. Just like you women like to go shopping to buy cosmetics, men play games for entertainment."

    Mo Xiaoli asked again: "If your girlfriend is sick and has to be sent to the hospital immediately, but at this time, your game is on and it is your last important promotion match for the king, how would you choose?"

    "Where is my girlfriend, is it inflatable?" Su Xun couldn't help but said in pain, wondering what the problem was.

    Mo Xiaoli said: "I mean, if, if you really encountered such a situation, how would you choose?"

    "I will choose Li Bai, I like this hero better, and his proficiency is quite high."

    Su Xun thought for a while and said seriously.

    Mo Xiaoli: "???" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 Acquaintances in the Restaurant

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The grievances between Su Xun and the Sha family are interesting to talk about. The three people, Sha Bi, Sha Diao and Sha Qima, were almost offended by Su Xun.

    Not to mention that Sha Qima is still the head of the Sha family, which means that Su Xun actually offended the entire Sha family.

    However, Su Xun was a little surprised that the members of the Sha family hadn't come to trouble Su Xun after so long.

    This is indeed what Su Xun did not expect, because in Su Xun's thinking, he cured the sand sculpture and blackmailed several million at the same time.

    Su Xun has already prepared everything, and the Sha family is going to come to revenge on him, but in the end, it seems that nothing happened, and he doesn't know what is going on.

    What made Su Xun even more unexpected was that this high-end restaurant in Sha County was actually owned by the Sha family.

    It is estimated that Luo Shenyi is not very clear about the conflict between himself and the Sha family, Su Xun did not take the initiative to mention this matter.

    Just listen to Su Xun asking: "Just such a restaurant, it is impossible for the Sha family to make such a big family business?"

    Anyway, Su Xun was a little puzzled, this restaurant is not bad, but how much does your restaurant make for a year, tens of millions.

    This kind of restaurant looks high-end, but in fact the investment is quite large, and not everyone can come here to eat.

    There is at most one such restaurant in Linjiang. If there are two such high-end restaurants, the high-end feeling will be lost.

    Even if there are in other cities, there will not be too many. Can these alone make their Sha family a big family in Linjiang?

    Su Xun has to find out about the Sha family as soon as possible, because this is his potential opponent. Although there is nothing wrong now, whoever knows them will cause trouble for him.

    Luo Shenyi said: "This restaurant is definitely not the only one. They have their own fast food brand, similar to KFC's. There is also a city near here in Linjiang. It can be said that it is booming."

    "Moreover, they have supported food delivery this year, and they have seen the development of the Internet. They have a strong food delivery brand, and their market share is number one in Linjiang."

    "At the same time, here in Linjiang, there are many hotels, similar to the five-star ones, all of which are owned by their Sha family. In Linjiang, no one is their opponent."

    Luo Shenyi continued: "This Shaxian restaurant was only created by the Sha family a few days ago. It was not for making money, but just to become a symbol of his Sha family."

    "In the future, when the upper-class people in Linjiang eat, the first top restaurant that comes to mind is the Sha County Restaurant. Whoever owns the Sha County Restaurant naturally thinks of the Sha Family. The effect they want has almost been achieved now.  "

    After Su Xun heard this, he couldn't help being speechless secretly, thinking that the Sha family could be called a big family in Linjiang, and it really shouldn't be underestimated.

    No wonder Shadiao and Sha Bi seem to be so stupid. They are so rich, it is obvious that the family is too powerful.

    Compared with the huge Sha family, he is still too small.

    However, Su Xun was not too afraid. Judging from his current ability, it is impossible for the Sha family to take care of him, but it is not realistic for him to do so.

    After a while, the dishes came up, and some appetizers came up first.

    Su Xun hadn't eaten much Western food, only once had steak, and it was Yao Zhihao who invited him, and it cost 50 yuan per person, which wasn't really Western food.

    The real western food tastes quite painful. There are only a few dishes on such a large plate, which is not the size of a palm.

    Delicacy is exquisite, good-looking and good-looking, but it really feels nothing to eat, Su Xun feels that he eats a plate one bite at a time.

    However, I have come here, so I have to eat it anyway. I really ate it in my mouth and found that the taste is quite awesome. The Shaxian Restaurant is the most upscale restaurant in Linjiang.

    The chef here, among other things, is quite good, at least world-class. It is estimated that the salary of a chef is terribly high.

    After careful calculation, it is found that it is more expensive here, and there is a reason for it.

    At this moment, a bottle of red wine was served, Su Xun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Why are you still drinking after eating?"

    Su Xun still prefers to drink some beer while eating barbecue. In fact, his alcohol capacity is not very good. I really haven't tried red wine much.

    Luo Shenyi said: "Usually eat??It will be paired with a bottle of wine, just drink less.  "

    Su Xun took a look, the bottle of red wine was in the ice bucket, covered in weird letters, it seemed that it was not in English, Su Xun didn't understand it anyway.

    Looking at it like this, I can understand that this wine is probably not cheap. Compared with real rich people, Su Xun feels like a local turtle.

    Eating with Luo Shenyi was quite interesting. The two of them didn't talk much, except for a few words occasionally. Most of the discussions were about the dishes.

    But there is no embarrassment, it is quite normal.

    "I'm sorry, don't be angry, I'm really sorry."

    However, at this moment, a loud noise was heard in the restaurant, which was quite surprising.

    Because this kind of high-end western restaurant, in addition to its own good environment, quietness is also a very important point, unlike in ordinary restaurants, everyone chats loudly, which is a lively scene.

    When eating here, everyone's voice is very small, so it seems relatively quiet. If there is any movement, you can basically hear it all at once.

    Many people looked at the sound curiously, and some wondered, who is so unqualified, making such a loud noise here.

    Su Xun was no exception. After looking at it for a while, he found that it was near the window. A table of guests didn't know what was going on, and they started arguing with the waiter.

    Even a chef wearing a tall hat came out. Generally, those who wear this kind of hat are those in the back kitchen with a relatively high status.

    The hands are still gesticulating, probably explaining something to the guests.

    ?It sounds quite loud, but because there is some distance, I can't hear it very clearly, so Su Xun can't understand what happened. It seems that the guest is not very satisfied.

    However, what made Su Xun very puzzled was that when he took a closer look, he saw an acquaintance, who was the honest man who was greened miserably before, Ling Fei.

    Why did this guy appear in this restaurant, and it looked like he was wearing a chef's uniform. This should be the chef's clothes. Did he come here to be a chef?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175 I'll give you the pen, you write it

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fuck, this old man has a conscience!"

    At this time, Su Xun's eyes lit up immediately. He really didn't expect that he was speaking for himself.

    In this way, Su Xun probably knew it in his heart. It seems that it was not because of his own choice, but because of some problems, he did not win the award.

    Countless people looked at Linjiang No. 1 Middle School. Is there any story in it?

    Many teachers in the school didn't look very good-looking, and they said in their hearts that there must be no changes.

    Just now they all crazily ridiculed the fact that Linjiang No. 1 Middle School did not win an award. Wouldn't it be very embarrassing if the plot was reversed.

    Han Ye Shenghua's complexion doesn't look very good at this time, after all, for him, this situation is equivalent to someone questioning him in public, so it's strange that his complexion can be pretty.

    I just heard him say: "Old Hu, I know what you're talking about. Didn't we discuss this article in the background just now?"

    "Although the writing style of this article is good, there are too many bells and whistles in the whole article, and it is more vulgar than the topic, and it is difficult to be elegant."

    There seems to be a good reason for Han Yeshenghua's serious statement here.

    In fact, when he saw this article, he was a little surprised, it didn't look like it was written by a junior high school student.

    If it wasn't for the test, he might have to wonder where this article was copied from.

    At that time, many members of the Writers Association also thought that Su Xun's article was quite good, so he won an award at least, and it must be the first prize. Compared with others, it feels that it is not at the same level at all.

    When I thought that the first prize was not suspenseful, who would have thought that Han Ye Shenghua raised objections.

    Because this guy is more serious, the book he writes is like this, and the character of the person is also like this, but Su Xun's writing of this article is really too escaping.

    Let Han Yeshenghua feel uncomfortable no matter how he looks at it, it is too casual, and he is suspected of deliberately showing off his literary talent.

    Of course, there is another small reason, Su Xun's extreme narcissism in the article made Han Yeshenghua a little unhappy, just because Han Yeshenghua is more handsome, so he is also a very narcissistic person.

    In his opinion, he is the most handsome man in the world, when it is his turn, no matter how uncomfortable he looks.

    To put it bluntly, there is nothing wrong with Su Xun's writing, but it is not to his liking, so Han Yeshenghua didn't intend to give an award.

    He is the boss of the entire Writers Association, other people's opinions are useful, but not as important as his.

    With Han Yeshenghua's objection, what else can others say, they can only acquiesce to this fact.

    Apart from feeling a little pity for Su Xun in their hearts, they couldn't say anything else. After raising objections with Han Ye Shenghua, life might not be easy. This person is notoriously bad-tempered.

    The old man just now has a straight temper, so you can directly speak out to question him. After all, he is also very old, and he is not afraid of wearing shoes with bare feet.

    After hearing this, Su Xun was also speechless for a while, thinking that it was too difficult for a mother to enter the hall of elegance, and I didn¨t write any vulgar content in my composition. What is the hall of elegance?

    It was purely just a random reason. Su Xun didn't know why this person was targeting him, but he could tell that it was just an excuse.

    If you want to find an excuse to target you, there are countless excuses, and it is easy to find out.

    So Su Xun asked: "Then tell me, why is it so difficult for what I write to be in the hall of elegance? What is the hall of elegance?"

    Now that this issue has already been mentioned, Su Xun no longer bears it. Anyway, this tone cannot be swallowed.

    Possibly the award has been determined and it is not easy to change it, but it doesn't matter, I have to make Han Ye Shenghua uncomfortable, I have to disgust him, who made him pretend like this.

    Facing Su Xun's questioning, Han Ye Shenghua Napu glanced at Su Xun with his eyes as deep and bright as a starry sky.

    It seemed that there was a hint of displeasure in it, but he still said: "As we all know, this is a review for middle school students' compositions, and what you write must fit the core of the composition."

    "Composition is to have some positive energy in it, in order to have a better impact, this is also the evaluationSelected, aside from the aspect of writing, is an important evaluation criterion.  "

    Han Yeshenghua's mouth is quite sharp, but he said: "I read your composition, and to be honest, the writing is not bad."

    "But the content is too casual, and the whole article is full of praise for myself. What's the difference between this and jokes on the Internet, and what nutrition does it have?"

    "Oops, I'm going！！"

    Su Xun was almost dizzy by what he said, thinking that this person is really good at talking, and he almost got involved in him.

    It's just a composition, but it can still talk about so many things. No wonder this person writes novels so poorly. The reason is that he is so good at talking.

    Composition is not just composition, it is an investigation of students' literary skills. You can write about your own feelings, you can write about interesting things in life, you can use it to remember the past, and naturally you can look to the future.

    As long as there are no obvious problems, writing and thinking are naturally the most important.

    In this competition itself, there are no restrictions on topics. Now he suddenly said that there is something wrong with Su Xun's writing, which made Su Xun quite upset.

    I just heard Su Xun say: "After talking for a long time, you are still talking."

    "What I wrote seems to be boasting about myself. In fact, I just cover up my own thoughts in it. What I want to expose is how hard the lives of those tall and handsome people are. This is a serious matter.  social problems."

    Su Xun did not persuade him, and continued: "Then tell me, why is there a problem, no, you can show me the other compositions, and I will see how deep the award-winning ones are."

    Originally, I didn't intend to waste time here, I thought I would leave after the selection was over.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun was quite upset when he encountered this kind of thing, and he had to fight with this Han Ye today.

    If there were not so many people, Su Xun would have wanted to slap him two big mouths, it was too much!

    Han Yeshenghua's face looked very gloomy, he naturally couldn't compare it with Su Xun in other compositions, because it was indeed not of the same level.

    This guy can only continue to quibble: "You are still young, you don't have much social experience, and you don't understand the depth of the article."

    "Okay, okay, you are the best, come on, I'll give you the pen, and you can write." Su Xun said directly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186 Do you know how much my shoes cost?

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun entered this company with An Suke, and Su Xun asked, "Which floor is Auntie on?"

    "She called me before and said that she might come back later today or something. I asked her that something happened. I really don't know which floor it is on. " An Suke said.

    "Then you should quickly call and ask."

    An Suke got through the phone. It is estimated that her mother He Qishuang must be asking what An Suke is doing, but An Suke did not answer the question directly.

    After asking which floor it was on, An Suke hung up the phone and said directly to Su Xun, "It's on the sixth floor."

    "Come on, let's go up."

    After finishing speaking, the two took the elevator directly to the sixth floor, and saw He Qishuang at the office.

    Today's He Qishuang is wearing Kung Fu, which looks like the kind of cleaner's clothes, but she is sitting there, and it looks like there are tears in the corners of her eyes, probably she cried before.

    Seeing this scene, Su Xun also felt uncomfortable. He thought of his parents, but in fact, his parents were the same as He Qishuang.

    They are all ordinary people without much ability, and they have lived very hard in order to live.

    "Mom, how are you doing?"

    An Suke hurried up and said, hugging He Qishuang.

    He Qishuang was obviously surprised, she said: "Su Ke, why are you here? Didn't you tell you to go home and do your homework first, and then wait for me to go back to cook? Why did you come here?"

    "Mom, after answering your call, I was not at ease, so I came over to see what happened to you, and who hit you?" An Suke said.

    Hearing this, Su Xun took a special look at it. In fact, He Qishuang didn't seem to be in any serious trouble at this time.

    I didn't get hurt for anything, but my face was a little red and swollen, probably because I was slapped by someone, and it had been a while.

    "Auntie, don't worry, and don't be nervous. If you have anything to say, let's solve it together."

    At this time, Su Xun also said something softly.

    His voice seemed to have some magical power. After hearing this, He Qishuang felt a little more at ease. She had an impression of Su Xun.

    So He Qishuang said: "When I was about to leave work just now, I was cleaning, cleaning up garbage and so on. As a result, when I was mopping the floor, a manager of the company passed me by."

    "He was too fast, I accidentally got the mop on his shoe, and he got angry, so he slapped me and refused to let me go. When he finished the meeting, he came over and told me what happened.  compensation."

    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn't help but gloomy face. What kind of manager is this, like a beast, who accidentally bumped into you, and just hit people?

    It is true that cleaners have no technical content and are relatively hard. They do hard work with meager wages, but the most frightening thing is that many people look down on cleaners.

    No one wants to be a cleaner. If they really have the ability, who would like to suffer such a hardship? It's not all for living.

    But if there are no cleaners, who will maintain the sanitation of the city, so they deserve respect.

    He Qishuang is a cleaner in the company. It looks much cleaner and more decent than the ones on the street, but in a company, it is still the lowest status, probably even worse than the security guards.

    That manager or something probably didn't treat He Qishuang as a human being, so he slapped him directly. What's more, he asked him to compensate him after the slap.

    I have never seen such a stupid and shameless person. Even Su Xun, who has a good temper, can't stand it. I feel a sigh of relief in my heart, and I am slowly rising.

    "Where is that manager? I'll go and talk to him." Su Xun's voice sounded a bit cold.

    "He's the manager of the HR department. He's gone to a meeting. He should be here after get off work." He Qishuang was still a little scared.

    There were a few cleaning ladies next to me, and they comforted: "Don't worry, you should apologize after a while, you should be fine."

    "Mr. Yang seems to have a bad temper today. You happened to be in trouble for him, that's why he's so angry. Tell him well, and he might calm down."

    ""

    Although they were all kindly comforting, Su Xun still felt uncomfortable after hearing these words.

    When encountering this kind of thing, what I think is not how to fight for my own rights, butI want to apologize and let others forgive me.

    Of course, Su Xun also knew that he didn't think from their perspective, they had suffered too much in life.

    After a while, it should be the real master, the legendary Mr. Yang.

    Su Xun took a look, this guy was wearing black wide glasses, a little thin, he looked like a small subject, and there were some scratches on his face.

    Dazed for a moment, he thought that He Qishuang had fought with him just now, and it shouldn't be reasonable. With He Qishuang's temper, how could he beat someone, let alone the leader.

    Seeing him, He Qishuang immediately said: "Mr. Yang, I'm really sorry. I didn't pay attention just now. I apologize to you."

    "Huh, what's the use of apologizing? You can't drag it all over the place. What's the use of the company wanting you? You pack up and get the hell out of here." This guy didn't even look at He Qishuang.

    When He Qishuang heard this, she immediately panicked. It is not easy for her to have such a job. Although she is a cleaner, it is not bad in He Qishuang's opinion.

    ? Although I am a little tired, but it is stable. I have a salary of 4,000 yuan a month, and there are benefits and bonuses during the holidays. The treatment of a big company is still good.

    She relies on this salary to pay for An Suke to go to school. An Suke will go to college soon. Tuition and living expenses are still a big problem. She is saving money every day.

    Work is the entire source of income. If there is no job, it will be like a bolt from the blue for her, or for the whole family.

    Mr. Yang happened to be the general manager of the personnel department, in charge of the company's personnel transfer. He wanted to fire a cleaner, so he just said it.

    He Qishuang was about to cry, she hurriedly said: "Mr. Yang, I was wrong, please give me another chance, I will take your shoelaces back to wash, and I will return them to you after they are cleaned."

    "Hehe, what do you wash with?"

    Mr. Yang said disdainfully: "My shoes are a luxury brand. A pair of shoes costs more than 20,000 yuan. They cannot be washed with water. They will be useless after washing. They need to be taken care of regularly."

    "If you mop on my leather shoes, it is equivalent to destroying my shoes." Mr. Yang cursed.

    He Qishuang has been frightened silly, a pair of shoes cost more than 20,000 yuan, are you sure you are not joking, for her, this is tantamount to an astronomical figure.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 I'm going to kill you straight away

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An honest ordinary person like He Qishuang, or a person struggling at the bottom of society, really dare not imagine why there are such expensive shoes.

    In her conception, how should I put it, a pair of shoes costs thousands of dollars, which should be a big deal, after all, what she wears are all tens of dollars a pair.

    As a result, the manager directly said that the shoes cost 20,000 yuan, which completely panicked He Qishuang. She saved less than 20,000 yuan even if she lived frugally for a year.

    After all, how high is her salary for a cleaner, and the two of them have to spend, and An Suke still has to go to school, so she can't save 20,000 yuan.

    Nowadays, people may spend more casually. A pair of shoes can cost a few thousand, and a mobile phone can cost tens of thousands. However, for ordinary people, money is really hard to earn.

    One year's savings may not be enough to pay for a pair of shoes, which made He Qishuang really desperate, quite desperate.

    Now she didn't dare to speak, and she didn't know what to do for a while, and she couldn't wash it, so what else could she do, should she pay for a new pair, how could she afford it.

    Su Xun squinted his eyes and took a look at Mr. Yang's shoes. It was indeed a luxury brand. As for whether it was more than 20,000 yuan, I don't know, but it was definitely not cheap.

    It seems that the personnel manager of this company is paid quite well, and he can wear such expensive shoes casually.

    After taking a look, there are mud marks on it, and the mop itself is not clean, which is normal, and it doesn't look too obvious.

    Of course, Su Xun scoffed at this guy. Wearing a luxury brand really takes himself seriously.

    What else can't be washed with water? Su Xun feels that whether it's clothes or shoes, those with this design are brain-dead. You can't even clean them. Why buy them back? Do you want to be an ancestor?

    These things are bound to get dirty, so it is difficult to wear them once and throw them away. Since they are not so bold, don't wear them out to pretend.

    Mr. Yang's attitude was quite bad. He said directly: "Anyway, you think about how to compensate me. If you don't compensate, you will lose your job. If you don't believe me, try it."

    This guy usually has a bad temper, but he is a manager anyway, and he won't be so stupid. It's not good for his reputation to embarrass a cleaner in the company.

    However, He Qishuang was lucky. When he met this guy, he was in a particularly bad mood.

    Last night, this guy's wife went out to have her hair done. His wife often likes to do her hair, and it lasted all night, so he was used to it.

    After a few years of marriage, there has long been no passion between the husband and wife, and it belongs to the kind that sleeps on the same bed and doesn't want to touch each other.

    This guy naturally likes to eat it secretly, so he called a chicken directly at home and prepared to have a good meal.

    But who knows that he hadn't had a good time for a few minutes, his wife came back suddenly, was caught and raped on the bed, and bumped into him.

    Mr. Yang's wife is not a fuel-efficient lamp, so she directly picked him up, which is why there are several bloodstains on his face.

    If there is no important meeting today, he will definitely ask for leave and not come to work.

    The crazy woman at home is still making noises, which annoys him very much, and he is extremely irritable. When he is at work, he catches his subordinates and scolds anyone who is upset.

    Many leaders are like this. They feel unhappy, and they may vent their anger on their subordinates where they can't vent it.

    Throughout the whole day in the personnel department, no one dared to provoke him, and he was afraid that his voice would be loud when he spoke.

    Unexpectedly, He Qishuang, who was about to get off work and clean up, was unlucky and directly provoked him.

    When Mr. Yang saw that his good shoes were stained, he was so angry that he slapped them with a slap, so the next incident happened.

    At this time, He Qishuang was still begging bitterly: "Mr. He, your shoes are too expensive, and I have to support my family, so I really can't afford it."

    "If you can't afford it, then get out, don't come to work tomorrow, and I'll cut off this month's salary, and treat it as my compensation." Mr. Yang showed no emotion at all.

    When He Qishuang heard this, his vision almost went dark, and he passed out directly. Not only did he lose his job, but also his salary. It was a double blow.

    Seeing He Qishuang's painful look, Su Xun was already gritting his teeth. This guy is really disgusting.

    Just heard Su Xun say: "I will pay you the money, how much?"

    "You, you should be her son, your mother raised you as a cleaner, and you are here.Without shame, where did the money come from?  "President Yang looked at Su Xun with that disgusted look.

    Su Xun's anger is almost out of control, but every yard counts, Su Xun is also a reasonable person.

    If you stain your shoes, you have to pay for it. It's not a question of who has money or not. This is the most basic question of right and wrong.

    This is He Qishuang's fault, Su Xun can compensate him, but after the compensation, hehe, Su Xun will make him regret coming to this world.

    "How much is it, just tell me the account number, don't talk so much nonsense." Su Xun said directly and coldly, he couldn't wait.

    He Qishuang hurriedly said: "Young man, what are you doing? It has nothing to do with you. You cannot pay for it."

    Poor to poor, He Qishuang still has principles.

    Although she is old now, it can be seen from the bottom that He Qishuang is a beauty, otherwise An Su would not be so good-looking.

    When she lost her husband, countless men came to her, even if she had a daughter, she didn't care. If He Qishuang was willing, her life could be much better than it is now.

    And now it's not ancient times. It's quite normal to remarry without a husband, much better than those who wear cuckolds.

    However, He Qishuang just didn't have it, and she has been supporting An Suke by herself.

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "Auntie, it's nothing, it's all small money, don't think too much about it."

    "Tsk tsk, it's not your mother, it's really shameless, I bought these shoes for more than 20,000 yuan, so I won't blackmail you, just give me 20,000 yuan, just scan my phone and transfer the money."

    ? In fact, his shoes are only 17,800, and they are still worn. He deliberately tricked Su Xun, thinking that this idiot must not understand.

    Especially when he saw Su Xun's big hot pepper phone, this guy was even more sneering and sarcastic: "Are you trying to laugh at me to death? You can have 20,000 yuan with this kind of counterfeit phone that costs a few hundred yuan.  Don't be ashamed, okay?"

    "Oh shit！！"

    Su Xun suddenly changed his mind at this time, this guy is too cheap, Su Xun wants to kill him directly.

    After Mr. Yang saw that Su Xun had put the phone back, he said disdainfully, "I can't keep pretending. If you are like this, two hundred yuan in the phone is not bad."

    "Wrong, I changed my mind, I plan to kill you directly!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 Only over a million?  (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I am reluctant to buy it myself, but I have the nerve to laugh here, and I don't feel ashamed."

    The woman Xu Min immediately said with a sarcasm on her face.

    She has a strong sense of vanity, and most people want to save face, especially caring about other people's opinions.

    Su Xun couldn't hold it back just now, so he laughed out loud, but it was all right now, and he offended him.

    Being ridiculed by her like this, Su Xun was not very happy, and her face was pulled down.

    You can say anything about me, but you must not say that I have no money, otherwise, Su Xun feels as if he has been insulted.

    I am a person with several trillion net worth, you say I have no money, may I ask who else is rich in this world?

    Su Xun said directly: "Hehe, I'm sorry, I really plan to give it away, and I also plan to give it the most expensive version, but Su Ke doesn't want it."

    "The resentment value from Xu Min is +45."

    "The resentment value from Wu Chao is +57."

    It is obvious that Su Xun offended these two people at once, and these two guys are obviously upset.

    "hehe！！"

    ? Xu Min also sneered, she was on the fence with Su Xun today, especially Su Xun's statement just now that he planned to buy the most expensive version was clearly mocking her, and he could only buy the cheapest version.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't even think about it that much, it was purely because she was checking in on herself.

    I just heard the woman continue to say in a bitter tone: "Don't make excuses for yourself to save face, okay?"

    "If you are really rich, you can just buy it. It doesn't matter if she wants it or not. If you really buy it, she can decide whether she wants it or not. If they are polite to you, you don't buy it, which means you still can't afford it."

    This woman seems to have seen through everything.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun scolded her for being an idiot in his heart, and then Su Xun said, "What you said seems quite reasonable."

    "Then I won't talk nonsense, just buy it." Su Xun said immediately.

    However, when An Suke heard this, she thought Su Xun was angry, so she hurriedly said, "Su Xun, don't waste your money, I don't want this phone."

    But Xu Min who was next to him said: "Su Ke, you will really save face for him. You are afraid that he will lose face, right? You have to tell him well when you go back. If you have nothing to do in the future, don't pretend to be aggressive."

    However, Su Xun smiled and said: "Suke, stop talking, be obedient, I'm going to waste something today."

    When the shopping guide heard this, he was very happy, and said that this young man would definitely buy two sets, and the commission was quite high.

    "Shopping guide, take out all the latest fruit phones in your store, I want to buy them all."

    "What?"

    The expression on the shopping guide's face froze all of a sudden, and she felt that there was something wrong with her ears.

    You heard me right, how is it possible to buy all the mobile phones in this store.

    It took several seconds for the shopping guide to react, only to hear her stammering: "Sir, youare you kidding me?"

    "What are you kidding, I bought all of them, as many as I have." Su Xun's voice was firm.

    Isn't it just to spend some money? Today, Su Xun has made up his mind that he must let that woman who sees people as low as a dog know what it means to be powerful.

    Waste is waste. Anyway, I don¨t care about the money. Some rich people have bought more than a dozen fruit phones for their pet dogs. All in all, it¨s good to be happy.

    "Sir, you you alone, buying so many mobile phones, is it useless?" The shopping guide still said, a little afraid to accept this fact.

    But Xu Min who was next to him said: "This is the first time I see such a bragging person. If he can buy all the mobile phones in this store, I will eat the mobile phones for live performances."

    Su Xun ignored her at all, and continued to say to the shopping guide: "Just do as I said, bring them all, and buy as much as you have."

    "Okay, don't worry, I can't make a decision on this matter, I have to call the store manager."

    The shopping guide hurriedly shouted: "The store manager, come here quickly, there is a customer here who wants to buy all the mobile phones in our store."

    Now it's all right, he yelled, there were still many customers in the store, and he heard them all at once, and his attention was immediately attracted:

    "Damn it, who is it, is it so awesome, you want to buy all the mobile phones, all of my mother'scan not afford.  "

    "I guess which company bought it for the employees?"

    "You think too much, what kind of company is so rich, and they will purchase directly, how can they come and buy directly."

    "It must be a local tyrant. Damn, this is too rich."

    ""

    The store manager was also stunned. He seemed to have never seen such a rude person before. He was so rude and inhuman.

    Running over, he glanced at Su Xun in surprise, he doesn't look like a rich second generation, is he so generous?

    The store manager asked tentatively: "Handsome guy, are you sure you want to buy all the mobile phones in the store? We have a lot of mobile phones in the store."

    "Even if it is the latest mobile phone, there is still a lot of inventory."

    However, Su Xun didn't care. He took out his universal black card and said, "You should know this card, right?"

    The store manager is also a knowledgeable person. To be honest, he didn't know what kind of bank card it is, but the black card looks like it can't get away.

    He also knows that things like black cards are not something ordinary people can handle. If you don't have a deposit of more than 10 million, they probably won't talk to you.

    With this kind of card, there is no need to doubt the financial resources. Immediately, the store manager said: "Customer, please wait a moment, I will go and ask someone to take an inventory."

    Selling all the latest models at once may have a little impact on the business of the store. Other customers have nothing to buy, but it doesn't matter, whoever they sell to is not selling, and they can get new products tomorrow.

    Moreover, most of the people who come to the store come to see it. These days, everyone buys mobile phones online, which is convenient and fast.

    Like a specialty store, if it can sell ten copies a day, it means that the business is quite good.

    Everyone was shocked, and thought that this young man was too scary, did he really buy all the mobile phones?

    Especially Xu Min and her boyfriend, the two of them are already confused, what kind of operation is this, I have never seen it before.

    However, the two of them still have some expectations. Maybe this kid is pretending to be aggressive on purpose. Let's see how he ends up in a while.

    "Sir, the inventory is complete. There are a total of 108 latest models of mobile phones. There are all versions. If the price is added up, it is 1.16 million. We have erased a fraction for you." The store manager said.

    This price is almost the same, because there is a certain gap between the prices of different versions, and the sum is almost this price.

    It sounds a bit scary, how can anyone spend more than one million yuan to buy a mobile phone.

    However, Su Xun curled his lips and said, "It's only over one million?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336: Beginning to Urge Marriage (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Su Xun?"

    After hearing this name, Fu Hao's face changed suddenly, and he said immediately: "Did Jieer find someone to deal with him last time, and ended up offending that boy from Nan?"

    "That's right, it's him!"

    The housekeeper replied respectfully from the side, he has been in the Fu family for so many years, and he has a certain sense of his own tone, knowing what his status is and what tone he should use to speak.

    During this period of time, he has been investigating this matter, and Fu Hao instructed him to do it. After all, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this matter is quite abnormal.

    When the old Taoist came to practice at home, he also said that under normal circumstances, evil spirits would not pester a person like this.

    In other words, Fu Yanjie was murdered.

    The Fu family is in Linjiang, it is one of the largest big families, a giant like existence, how can it swallow this breath.

    Su Xun did it more covertly, and he did it on purpose. He didn't kill Fu Yanjie on the spot, but he didn't want to leave any clues.

    But he overlooked one point, Linjiang is only this big, and the Fu family is in this place, and the network of relationships is very huge, which can be said to be deeply rooted.

    There are some things, unless you don't check them, once you check them, it's not difficult.

    Fu Hao's heart ached, he covered his heart, and said furiously, "Idiot!"

    "This idiot, I have repeatedly told him not to provoke this person, but he still does."

    I was very angry with my son in my heart, but after thinking about it, my son was already crazy, and if he got angry again, it seemed meaningless.

    So he said: "Tell me carefully what is going on, and whether there is sufficient evidence that he did it."

    "The young master went to Luo Shenyi's house before, and Su Xun was also there. After he came out that time, he quickly became mentally abnormal."

    The housekeeper said: "There is no such a coincidence, although we can't find out what happened in Luo Shenyi's home."

    "But it's obvious that the young master's madness has something to do with the two of them. It is very likely that Luo Shenyi directed it, and then that kid did it. We have investigated it. This young man is very strange and has certain abilities."

    "I used to live a very ordinary life, but in the past few months, there have been sudden and amazing changes. If I use one word to describe it, it is nothing but a blockbuster."

    A stern look flashed in Fu Hao's eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "So, the two of them wanted to murder my son, but they failed in the end, but they are still crazy?"

    "It's very likely, because after the young master left Luo Shenyi's house, he became like this. It was quite normal before."

    The butler is obviously a smart person, so he continued: "And master, don't forget that Luo Shenyi even broke off ties with the Luo family because of his marriage. It is conceivable how much he hates the young master."

    "If the young master dies, then she should be the happiest person," said the housekeeper.

    It sounds like what he said is quite reasonable, but in fact he doesn't understand the situation, and he keeps trying to analyze it blindly.

    Luo Shenyi didn't know about this matter at all, and even when she heard that Fu Yanjie had gone crazy, she was still quite strange, because Su Xun didn't tell her, and felt that there was no need to increase her psychological burden.

    However, he guessed right on one point, it was indeed Su Xun who did it. Normal people would guess like this once they investigate.

    No evidence is no evidence, but this does not prevent everyone from guessing.

    "You dare to harm me, Jie'er, you must kill those two guys, and punish me to death."

    The middle-aged woman who was still crying suddenly became ferocious.

    It can be seen from this that this woman is not a good bird, and she will kill people at every turn. Fu Yanjie has become what he is today, and it has something to do with him.

    The housekeeper stopped talking, because he knew that this middle-aged woman was not important, but Fu Hao's opinion was more important, after all, he was the head of the house.

    Fu Hao was deep in thought, with his head down, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    The housekeeper said: "Master, if these two people move, they will not move very much."

    "That kid has a very close relationship with Mr. Nan. It is said that he is a close friend. If he is killed and Mr. Nan is furious, the Fu family cannot bear the price."

    "Although Luo Shenyi has left the Luo family, she is a member of the Luo family after all. If she is touched like this, it is undoubtedlyHitting the Luo family in the face will break their relationship with the Fu family.  "

    The housekeeper obviously has a bit of a brain, and what he said is quite thoughtful.

    But what he said, with Fu Hao's wily and calculating IQ, he can naturally think of it.

    Fu Hao said: "Su Xun, you must kill him. If you dare to harm my son, I will not let him go."

    He had already been murderous, and he really didn't want to provoke Su Xun before, because it was quite troublesome when it involved Mr. Nan.

    But after having his own son, Fu Hao's mentality has subtly changed to a certain extent, and he doesn't want to care so much anymore, he must take revenge!

    "Look for a killer, arrange it immediately, don't care about the money, arrange the top one, after the job is done, you can leave no clues, even if you fail, you will directly commit suicide."

    Fu Hao said in a deep voice: "Didn't he think that this matter was done without anyone noticing and no one would suspect him? It just so happened that we just pretended not to know."

    "Go directly to the killer and kill him. Presumably no one will suspect us. Remember not to leave any tell."

    The housekeeper quickly nodded, and said, "Don't worry, I understand this, and it will be difficult to show my feet if I contact a top killer."

    "That kid has offended a lot of people outside. If he is killed, he probably doesn't know who to suspect. It is said that he has a rift with the Sha family, so there is no need to worry so much."

    Fu Hao nodded, and then he scanned the living room with gloomy eyes, warning: "This matter is related to the future of my Fu family, what I just said."

    "I will rot everything in my stomach. If anyone dares to say a word, I will definitely kill him!"

    As soon as these words came out, several people felt a chill in their backs, even the middle-aged woman sitting next to him, that is, his wife, shivered.

    On the contrary, the butler is the calmest. Like Fu Hao's confidant, he trusts each other very much.

    I just heard him say: "Master, Luo Shenyi, do you want to move?"

    "Don't touch her for now, just don't kill Su Xun. Luo Shenyi will have other ways to deal with him."

    Fu Hao said: "Let's make another arrangement, send a message to the Luo family, and start urging the marriage."

    "Didn't she, Luo Shenyi, hate my son? She really thought she would be able to let her go? It just so happens that Jie'er is crazy and needs a wife to take care of her." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 I Have No Feelings (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't have any suspicions at all, because this person's disguise was too similar, and it was obvious that he had done his homework in advance.

    Even if it felt a little bit wrong at first, it all disappeared in the end.

    It's just a food delivery person, Su Xun has nothing to doubt.

    As long as he is a normal person, he probably would not have suspected anything just now, which led to Su Xun not having any defenses.

    When this man took out the gun in his hand, Su Xun realized how serious the matter was, and it was aimed at his own life.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    It was too late to react, this person was obviously a professionally trained expert, he drew his gun in an instant and aimed at Su Xun to shoot.

    A set of movements is smooth and smooth, and it takes almost a second to complete it, leaving no room for Su Xun to react at all.

    No matter how fast Su Xun was, he couldn't react at this time.

    Several bullets flew directly towards Su Xun's body. The last thought in Su Xun's mind was, it's over, he is completely finished now.

    Unexpectedly, it fell down so inexplicably.  Su Xun never thought of it.

    "Come on ！！"

    Unexpectedly, in Su Xun's heart, when he was already desperate, he suddenly heard a crackling sound, and the bullet did not hit himself.

    Taking a closer look, Su Xun finally understood that in front of him, there were two huge polar ice shields, similar to the transparent ones. If you don't look carefully, you won't be able to find them at all.

    In an instant, he understood that it was the protection provided by the extreme ice defense line skin.

    In an instant, Su Xun fell into ecstasy, the reaction speed of this skin is too awesome.

    At the critical moment, Su Xun himself was desperate, but at this moment, the shield appeared and saved Su Xun.

    It is really as the system said, it can withstand bullets. This person is using a pistol, which is naturally not as powerful as a submachine gun.

    A few bullets hit the shield, which can be said to be painless, nothing happened at all.

    After saving his life, after Su Xun withdrew his inner panic, he immediately looked at the pretend delivery man with fierceness in his eyes.

    Damn, if I didn't have this skin today, I would have lost 100% of my life. It is conceivable what Su Xun was thinking, and there was endless anger in his heart at this moment.

    The killer was also panicked. He felt that after a few shots, there was no suspense.

    At this time, no one understood his feelings, and the shock seemed to tear his heart apart.

    How is this possible, is his gun fake?  Are plastic bullets shot out of it?

    But this is impossible, he has used this Desert Eagle for many years, and it is one of his favorite weapons.

    For long-distance hunting, he will use a sniper rifle, but Su Xun lives in a community, so he has no possibility of sniping, so he can only come to the door in disguise.

    For close quarters, he used the most convenient Desert Eagle, which is one of the most powerful pistols.

    One bullet can almost make people go with the wind, and they fired several shots in a row, just to leave no possibility of survival.

    It turned out that the fight was over, but this person seemed to have nothing wrong with him. This is nonsense, and people can't believe it is true.

    Seeing Su Xun walking towards him, this killer is considered to have a relatively good psychological quality. He only panics after seeing him, so why should he panic.

    Raising the gun again, this time he aimed at Su Xun's head.

    However, it was useless. The two shields provided by the extreme ice defense line were so huge that they almost blocked Su Xun's front. It was almost impossible to hurt Su Xun from the front.

    However, this shield has undergone systematic transformation and optimization, and only Su Xun can see it. People outside don't know what's going on.

    Sure enough, it was still the case. After the bullet hit, it was useless. It would stop at a distance of about ten centimeters in front of Su Xun, and then fall to the ground.

    "Is it out of bullets? Next, it's my turn."

    Su Xun showed a harmless smile. He knew that a magazine in the pistol did not have many bullets. He had just fired an empty gun, which proved that he was out of bullets.

    here?If he comes, even if his movements are proficient, Su Xun will not give him a chance to change the magazine, and he will be in front of him in an instant.

    The killer also has rich experience, he has passed the test of life and death, his skills can be imagined, and his reaction is very fast.

    Knowing that the gun was useless at this time, he stretched out his hand and pulled out a military thorn from a pocket on his trouser leg. The cold light was dazzling.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun, he is not even afraid of bullets, how can he be afraid of a knife from you, as long as he is facing the front, Su Xun will not be afraid, for him, three minutes is enough.

    Unexpectedly, this killer is very skilled, and ordinary practitioners probably are not his opponents at all.

    After beating for a long time, very anxious, Su Xun still pushed him to the ground relying on his strength and reaction ability beyond ordinary people.

    "Be honest with me!"

    Su Xun exerted force on his hands and legs together. This force is not something ordinary people can bear. It is obvious that he has no room to react. He can only lie on the ground, unable to move.

    The other hand reached up and took off the helmet on his head.

    Unexpectedly, seeing this person's true face, he looked quite ordinary, not like some vicious person.

    Sure enough, I still can't believe the face of a person. You know people, you know the face, but you don't know the heart. If you take a look at this person, you still think he is quite honest. It is absolutely unexpected that he can shoot and kill someone.

    Until this time, Su Xun still felt a little scared in his heart.

    If he didn't have this skin, then ashes return to ashes, he Su Xun might not know what happened, and he would not be able to see the sun tomorrow.

    Thinking about having to be cleaned up by my parents, I shuddered.

    At this time, Su Xun would definitely kill him, and he wanted to take his own life, so Su Xun could keep him.

    But now Su Xun won't act immediately, he has to ask clearly what's going on.

    It is impossible to kill oneself casually, there must be someone behind it.

    "Say, we have never met before, why did you kill me, who sent you here?" Su Xun said loudly.

    "hehe！！"

    That guy laughed twice, and after being defeated by Su Xun, he knew that the mission had failed.

    Those who do this line of work are all licking blood on the tip of their knives and hanging their heads on the waistband of their trousers. If they fail and still run away, it is still impossible to think about life.

    "I'm like a pigeon killer, I don't have feelings, if you want to know this, you can dream!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Who Is The Bravest Person (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boss Luo, what should I do?"

    In the entire Tianji Technology Company, there are hundreds of employees, but no one is working.

    The company has been seized, and it is still working.

    Now there are still law enforcement officers squatting outside, just giving everyone some time to pack up.

    In other words, after a while, everyone has to leave. In this company, there is no way to stay any longer.

    The so-called seizure means closing the door, prohibiting anyone from entering or leaving, and suspending all business activities.

    The employees were all in the office area, looking at Luo Shenyi.

    Luo Shenyi was also very helpless. She had been in the business world for many years, and this was the first time she encountered such a situation.

    Those people obviously came with a mission. The specific performance is that they will not reason with you at all. When they come up, they will be brutally seized and not given any chance.

    Luo Shenyi knew it in her heart, and everyone knew that Sun Yubin's revenge had come, which was obviously done by Secretary Sun.

    Everyone thought that there would be revenge, but no one thought that it would be so fast.

    Luo Shenyi was also quite helpless, she was out of control of the current situation, and there was no way to stop the seizure.

    The company was closed for one day, which is a huge loss. It makes people feel distressed to think about it, but there is no way, there is no better way.

    It can only be seized first, and then look at Su Xun's side, what can be done.

    "Everyone, be quiet and listen to me."

    Luo Shenyi spoke, still looking so calm.

    I just heard her say: "The company has encountered some minor changes for the time being, and you don't need to panic. Go back and rest first, and the salary will be calculated during the rest time."

    Luo Shenyi obviously also knows that at this time, it is the most important thing to stabilize everyone, and the hearts of the people must not be scattered, otherwise, I am afraid that everyone will change jobs one after another, which will have a great impact on the company.

    "The company will find a way to overcome this difficulty. I hope everyone has a little confidence and don't go out and talk nonsense, which will affect the company's reputation."

    There is only so much that can be said, and Luo Shenyi also knows that the news cannot be kept secret, and in a few days, everyone will probably know it.

    The employees didn't say anything, but they all had a bad feeling in their hearts. When they were seized, many ordinary employees also knew what was going on.

    Another big boss broke the leg of Secretary Sun's son, and he broke it in the company. This is no secret, and naturally it spread throughout the company.

    ?If this kind of thing happens, you will be blamed if they don't clean up. With Secretary Sun's strength, it is not easy to clean up your company.

    No matter how rich you are, you can't compete with powerful people. This has been the case since ancient times.

    Luo Shenyi was obviously trying to comfort everyone. Fortunately, she was able to pay her wages normally, so everyone was not too anxious.

    But no one thought there was any hope for this company, and they didn't say anything, but everyone knew in their hearts that they might have to prepare and find a job in advance to change jobs.

    After all, people have to live. If they don¨t make advance preparations, what will happen to those people who are waiting to support their families when the company declares bankruptcy?

    There is only one person who is extremely optimistic in his heart, and that is Wang Zhaobang, the director of the security department of our Tianji Technology Company.

    He didn't think it was a big deal, because he knew better than anyone else the relationship between Su Xun and Mr. Nan.

    Su Xun, that boy, personally pulled Mr. Nan back from the gate of hell once. This kind of kindness is so heavy that it doesn't need to be said at all.

    Mr. Nan would never see what happened to him. When necessary, he would definitely take action. With Mr. Nan at his disposal, Sun Hongzhi must not dare to be too presumptuous.

    In Wang Zhaobang's view, all worries are unnecessary.

    When the atmosphere was very dull, Wang Zhaobang spoke, and he said: "Mr. Luo, you don't need to worry. The matter is not as serious as everyone thinks. Trust Boss Su."

    Hearing that he was so sure, Luo Shenyi couldn't help but feel a little strange. Does Su Xun really have the ability to turn the situation around?

    In Su Xun's body, I saw too many magical places. Many things that people thought were impossible seemed to have come true. Maybe this time it will be possible.

    However, among the employees of other companies, obviously no one believed these nonsense, and even many people glared at Wang Zhaobang.

    It was this person who broke Sun Yubin's leg with his own hands. Although Su Xun was instigated, he couldn't escape the responsibility.

    theNo matter how you say it, Su Xun is the big boss. It is a very taboo thing to slander the boss in the company, so Wang Zhaobang can only be blamed.

    Xin said that this is nothing, I can only be a security guard for the rest of my life, and I can't even see the most basic form.

    You offended the top leader of Linjiang City, and even broke his leg, do you still think there is nothing wrong?  I'm afraid I'm dreaming.

    After dismissing all the employees and letting them leave, Luo Shenyi was the last one to leave the company.

    Her face still seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and she couldn't see any fluctuations in her expression, but how could Luo Shenyi not feel sad when the company encountered such a change.

    She is a person who is not good at expressing and will hide everything in her heart.

    Arriving at the underground parking garage, Luo Shenyi got into the car, did not start the car, but took out his mobile phone, called Su Xun, and explained the matter.

    "Is it sealed up so soon?"

    Su Xun on the other end of the phone was not surprised when he heard it, but the speed and efficiency were quite shocking.

    Su Xun comforted Luo Shenyi, and said: "Don't put too much pressure on you, everything is temporary, just take advantage of these few days, take a good rest, and don't think about anything."

    "Leave this matter to me, and I will definitely solve it perfectly."

    "Um！！"

    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun was already thinking about what to do. The most reliable person must be Mr. Nan, but how to open his mouth is a problem.

    After all, what Su Xun faced this time was not a trivial matter.

    However, he didn't know that he was still thinking about things. On Sun Hongzhi's side, he wanted to avenge his son, and couldn't help but want to touch him.

    Sun Hongzhi made a phone call to Nanlin, and said, "Hi Nanju, I'm Sun Hongzhi from the municipal government!"

    When Nanlin heard that it was Sun Hongzhi, he naturally didn't dare to neglect him. After all, in terms of rank, Sun Hongzhi was above him.

    "Secretary Sun, call me, I don't know if you have any instructions." Nanlin said politely.

    Sun Hongzhi was also unambiguous, and said directly: "Nanju, I won't keep you secret, there is a case that needs to be handled by you."

    "Today, in broad daylight, one of my son's legs was broken."

    "What?"

    When Nan Lin heard this, he was also startled. This is not a simple matter. Who the hell is so courageous?

    ps: I would like to tell you an important thing. There is a voting activity for the Glory of Kings Essay Contest. This book is also included. However, the number of votes is too small, and only 20 votes are at the bottom. I hope everyone can vote  Voting is free.

    You can vote for both qq reading and starting point reading. If you find the selection on qq reading and then scroll down from the top, you will find it. The starting point is in the activity center of the discovery channel. You can vote for free every day. I hope everyone will support it, otherwise you will think our book  No one is watching.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373: A Bunch of Waste (4 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What did you say?"

    Fu Haoteng stood up suddenly, his expression was a little nervous, obviously not as calm as before.

    Only he knows what the Fu family's private transactions are, many shady things.

    Just like people, everyone has a dark side, which may not be revealed by everyone.

    Big families and big companies, that¨s for sure, they won¨t be too clean, even if you look clean, it¨s just whitewashing after you grow bigger.

    How can something that is really unclean be released, and the impact will be quite large.

    How could these things be exposed, Fu Hao couldn't believe it, they were all things in his own hands, even the important figures of the Fu family would not know.

    With cruelty in Fu Hao's eyes, he asked sharply, "Really, when did it happen?"

    "Chairman, I can still lie to you. It's true. It started to spread this morning. Now the public opinion from all sides is very unfavorable to our company, and many companies are going to tear up the contract."

    Fu Hao felt dizzy for a while, and almost fainted.

    All of this makes people feel caught off guard. I haven't made any preparations yet. How come so many accidents happened.

    He suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed suddenly. These important materials are all hidden in the safe at home, could it be

    Thinking of this, his whole heart raised his throat, and he said: "You guys should find a way to deal with the company's affairs first, and try to hold me back as much as possible, I have to go back."

    After finishing speaking, Fu Hao hurried out and asked his driver to take him back.

    Arriving at home, the servants were quite surprised. Why did Fu Hao come back so early today? Isn't he usually in the company during the day?

    But Fu Hao was really in a hurry, and kept walking very fast, and all the greetings to him were automatically ignored.

    When he came to his room, the first thing Fu Hao did was to quickly open the safe.

    As a result, after opening it, it was empty inside, and Fu Hao's heart fell to the bottom of the valley.

    His eyes were dull, and he obviously couldn't believe it was true.

    The important documents and the like in it were taken away at any time, no wonder there will be a comprehensive attack on all aspects of the Fu's group today.

    Fu Hao finally has a bad feeling now, no matter how powerful he is, if his various foundations are thoroughly understood by others, it will be very dangerous.

    The housekeeper came over at this time, and he asked softly and respectfully: "Master, why are you back at this time, what's the matter?"

    "Who touched my safe, and why are all the documents in it gone?"

    Fu Hao asked, he was going crazy.

    The housekeeper also realized something was wrong in an instant, and said in a broken voice: "How is it possible, no one dares to enter your room casually, let alone move the safe, who can open such a thing."

    Fu Hao is too lazy to talk nonsense now, or he has no strength.

    His brain was spinning rapidly, and he was thinking, what should he do to resolve all this.

    Anyway, now that things have happened, he has to go back to the company quickly and hold a meeting to discuss what to do next.

    I just heard him say: "Hang up all the nearest surveillance cameras at home, and check them hard, and don't let everyone in the house go."

    "Luo Shenyi, right, I'll play with you this time."

    ！！！！！！！！

    The action against the Luo family has been going on for nearly a week.

    A week sounds fast, but for the Fu family, it seems that this week is longer than the previous whole year.

    ?Because it was really tormented and uncomfortable.

    Luo Shenyi's methods were beyond their imagination, and she wanted to stay with the Fu family forever and make the Fu family go to hell.

    What is even more puzzling is that at the beginning, Luo Shenyi thought that Luo Shenyi was nothing more than a lot of noise. Where did her small company get the funds to allow her to compete with the behemoth Fu Group.

    It was completely overreaching, trying to stop the car with his arms, but after a few days, they discovered that Luo Shenyi had more money than they had imagined.

    Spending money completely regardless of the cost is equivalent to blocking all the roads of the Fu family in the mall.

      What's more terrible is that Luo Shenyi also holds the lifeline of the Fu family in his hands. It can be said that he played with such a giant of the Fu family under the applause.

    A week has passed, and the Fu family has been hit by the enemy from both sides, and it is extremely uncomfortable. Anyone who is a little bit in Linjiang now knows that this time, the Fu family is probably already in a precarious state.

    At this time in the Fu family, the whole family is neatly gathered here, but the expressions on one or two faces are not very good-looking.

    Especially Fu Hao, the expression on his face was indescribably sad.

    The blow of the last week made him a middle-aged man, and he seemed to have experienced some vicissitudes at this time.

    If this goes on like this, the entire Fu family may fall into a doomed situation.

    At the beginning, I still had some expectations in my heart, thinking that Luo Shenyi was just scaring herself.

    But the matter has been seen so far, it is not the same thing at all, Luo Shenyi is fighting to the death, the unreasonable kind.

    And the facts have also proved that she now occupies an absolutely active position. She wants money, money, and cards, and she has a certain degree of protection. Almost no one in Linjiang dares to touch her company.

    I'm already in a state of desperation and don't know how to deal with it. If this continues, the Fu family may not be able to continue.

    For the first time since Fu Hao took over as the head of the Fu family, he felt so powerless. He had no choice but to call the members of the Fu family over for a discussion.

    Although he is the head of the family, the Fu family does not belong to him alone.

    "Everyone should know our situation now, so let's talk about it, what should we do about this matter?"

    Fu Hao raised his head.

    "That Luo Shenyi is going too far. If you don't know what is good or bad, let the Luo family come forward to stop her."

    "That's right, a woman who doesn't know what to do, gave her face. Why didn't they say it when the Luo family relied on us before."

    "It's a big deal that we cancel the engagement. Tell her, everyone, let's make peace. It's not an option to go on like this."

    ""

    Everyone talked in a hurry, and the whole Fu family became noisy, a bit like a vegetable market.

    Fu Hao's brows were still frowning, a little helpless, this group of trash, it's as if they didn't say anything after talking for a long time.

    Why do I want to ask them to come over, can't I think about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 Heatstroke Fainted

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The counselor mercilessly criticized this Jiang Haochen, he had already seen this guy a bit uncomfortable just now.

    Now that the counselor has no doubts, it must be Jiang Haochen who is framing them. This kind of behavior is more shameful than watching a movie.

    Although watching movies is not an honorable thing, every man likes it, and counselors are no exception. Everyone is not as noble as it seems on the surface.

    But if you go to frame others, this is a problem of character. Normal people don't like this kind of guy with problematic character.

    The expression on Jiang Haochen's face was wonderful for a moment. Why did the development of the plot suddenly deviate? It feels a little bit wrong.

    Obviously this group of people has a lot of films, why are there no more, but he was criticized, which made him feel annoyed.

    Just heard Jiang Haochen say: "Counselor, this is impossible, I heard them say it with my own ears."

    "It's already this time, you are still talking nonsense here, do you think it's interesting?"

    The counselor's face was not very good, and he scolded: "Before tomorrow night, write me a review. It must be more than 1,000 words. This kind of behavior will not be allowed in the future."

    After finishing speaking, the counselor left, and it was obvious that he no longer intended to waste time here.

    Just listen to the counselor say: "By the way, the dormitory relationship, we need to get along well, we are all adults, don't be awkward like children."

    It is obvious that the counselor is also a little worried, afraid that something will go wrong.

    The meaning is that if your relationship is not good, then you should stop talking. Don't make conflicts when you are together, but it is not very good.

    Su Xun and the others nodded quickly and sent the counselor away.

    After he left, the eyes of several people looking at Jiang Haochen were not very friendly, so Su Xun went up and grabbed him.

    Said coldly: "If this kind of thing happens again, I guarantee that you won't be able to go to college!"

    This guy Jiang Haochen looked very dissatisfied, but in fact he panicked in his heart, afraid of being beaten, he hurried out of the dormitory.

    Jiang Wu was full of displeasure, and said: "Why don't you beat him up, I don't believe that if you beat him, you dare to be so rampant."

    "Forget it, the military training will be tomorrow, if something happened to him, we are really in trouble, then we won't be able to lie, it's better not to be as knowledgeable as him."

    Liu Rufeng also nodded and said: "That's right, Jiang Wu, you struck too hard. It was right not to let you do it. At that time, he will be severely beaten. If things get serious, it will be very troublesome for you."

    "If you really want to deal with him, the three of us can deal with one of him. That's not an easy thing."

    Jiang Wu said bitterly: "Damn, I have to kill him in the future, this bitch, I didn't expect Jianghai people to be such rubbish."

    "I used to feel that people in this big city must be quite qualified, but now it seems that it is not at all what I thought."

    "Ahem！！"

    Liu Rufeng laid down his gun again, and he said: "Okay, okay, don't just hit a big piece, okay, I'm also from Jianghai, but I feel quite normal."

    "I didn't talk about you, I said that idiot, why did I share a dormitory with him."

    Su Xun smiled. Su Xun already had this idea on the first day of school, and it turns out that it is not his problem now.

    However, Liu Rufeng said curiously: "Su Xun, I'm very curious about how you did it just now."

    It was only then that Jiang Wu came to his senses. He was a belated man. He patted his thigh and said quickly, "By the way, Su Xun, you really didn't lose my things, did you?"

    "But if it's gone, it's gone. I'll download it slowly in the future. At least I escaped this time."

    Jiang Wu didn't mean to blame Su Xun, on the contrary, Su Xun saved him.

    He is not stupid, he knows that Su Xun did some tricks, otherwise, his resources are not hidden at all, basically, he can find them in the computer.

    Su Xun said: "Anyway, I also reported to the Department of Computer Science, can I not do it?"

    "I have liked to play with computers since I was a child. In this regard, I am still very good at it."

    Su Xun didn't make it too clear, so he can only say it roughly. Anyway, he said that he is talented, and he is a computer genius.That's right.

    After finishing speaking, Su Xun quickly fiddled with his computer, and the movies inside were restored.

    Jiang Wu looked at it, and then said excitedly: "If you look like this, it will be comfortable, and we have to be careful in the future."

    ！！！！！！！！

    On the second day, the sun was shining brightly, and the military training officially started under such fine weather.

    This is what everyone fears the most, but there is no way, and there is no way to escape, and every time during military training, the weather seems to be quite good.

    It's not easy to count on rain, God is very strict at this time.

    In the beginning, it was the leader who spoke on it. This is already an unavoidable thing. As long as there are activities and the like, then the leader's speech is something that cannot be escaped.

    However, today the leaders seemed to feel the heat of the weather, and they couldn't handle it. After about half an hour, the speeches of several people ended, and then the military training began.

    The instructor in Su Xun's class looks quite handsome, with fair skin, this is what Su Xun can't bear the most.

    A soldier, to be reasonable, with such difficult conditions, should be as dark-skinned as Wang Zhaobang.

    The length is not bad, after all, the skin is good, one white can cover all ugliness, and he is a soldier, the figure is quite good, no matter what, he will not be ugly.

    It should be the type that girls like, the type that can make women crazy.

    But it's a pity that almost all of Su Xun's class are boys, no matter how handsome they are, it's useless.

    "Hi everyone, my surname is Chen. It doesn't matter what my name is. Just call me instructor in the future."

    The voice is sonorous and powerful.

    This guy has just spoken, and everyone can feel that this guy is very strict, not as gentle as he looks on the surface.

    The next days, I'm afraid it will not be easy.

    At the beginning, I was standing in a military posture, which is relatively old-fashioned, and this is also the most uncomfortable.

    Standing in the sun without being touched by others is very cruel, and even wiping sweat is not allowed. A few people didn't pay attention at first, and they were already sprayed to pieces.

    "Plop！"

    Just at this time, an accident happened suddenly, and someone fainted directly on the ground, just in front of Su Xun.

    Su Xun saw that it was Li Xueman, probably suffering from heatstroke.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520 I have a younger brother who is not bad (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For a while, the situation didn't look too good, Su Xun and the others were surrounded, and the situation was quite dangerous.

    Just looking at it from the bright side, it is true that the three of Su Xun and the others are no match for the dozen or so men in black.

    The man in black has too much aura, and also gives people a strong sense of oppression. You can tell at a glance that he is not weak, and anyone who is released casually is a master.

    Looking carefully at this moment, these three people have nothing to fear, on the contrary, they are quite calm.

    If there is a person who is not so calm, it is Jiang Wu. Yes, Jiang Wu is indeed a little nervous, he has been clenching his fists.

    Make it look like the enemy is in front of you. After all, you are so big. This is the first time you encounter this kind of situation. In your heart, you unconsciously think about what you should do after doing it for a while.

    Looking at Liu Rufeng and Su Xun again, the two of them can be said to be calmer than the other. There is no sign of nervousness at all, so it can be said that they are quite calm.

    Liu Rufeng's background is unusual, and he has seen different things since he was a child. He will definitely not be intimidated by a few ktv thugs.

    As for Su Xun, let alone, in Su Xun's eyes, no matter how many they come, they are all ants.

    When you pinch ants, do you still care about the number of ants?  no difference.

    Huang Hao, who was on the side, had gradually become excited, and said in his heart that he was telling you to pretend to be aggressive, because you are rich, so what if you are rich.

    Conflicted with the local rich people in Jianghai, and they were going to be beaten in the end.

    It must be fun to see him being beaten.

    Even though An Su would not be separated from him in this way, but it doesn't matter, he has self-knowledge, and knows whether An Su can fall in love with him, as long as he sees Su Xun being beaten, he feels better.

    "Congratulations to the host, successfully triggering the random task [slapping the ktv manager]"

    Task name: [Slapping KTV Manager]

    Task requirements: The host came to ktv, but was bullied and looked down upon by a small manager. Please ask the host to slap him in the face, and let the manager know the end of the dog's eyes.

    Task Difficulty: Four Stars

    Task reward: 40 points

    But suddenly, the system gave Su Xun a task.

    As expected of a random task, the ones that appear are really random, without any rules. I just wanted to arrange one, so I will arrange one for you.

    Su Xun, who was asked to read the task, was in pain, thinking when I was bullied, Su Xun couldn't understand what he said, this group of scumbags, can they bully themselves?

    However, it is true that they look down upon them. It is estimated that in their eyes, the group of students is naturally easy to bully.

    For a while Su Xun was embarrassed, this task had to ask Su Xun to slap in the face, this slap in the face was not the other slap in the face.

    Su Xun originally thought, why bother him so much, just go up and beat him up, how simple and rude, and much more convenient.

    It just so happens that you have to slap your face, it's not that simple.

    But those forty points are there, and if you say you don¨t want them, it¨s a pity to see them gone.

    When Su Xun was so entangled, the manager's annoying voice sounded again, and he said, "Why, looking at you like this, are you scared?"

    "Hurry up and apologize, don't pretend to be dead!"

    "I apologize to your sister, did I let you speak?!"

    Su Xun's eyes froze suddenly, and he suddenly figured it out, he didn't need to worry about this thing at all.

    There doesn't seem to be any conflict between slapping in the face and beating someone. I can completely slap this guy first and then slap him in the face, but the process is different.

    It was too much to be slapped, Su Xun couldn't bear it at all, and just slapped him when he went up.

    The manager didn't have the slightest bit of defense at all. He never thought that Su Xun would dare to attack him.

    ? A slap was slapped by Su Xun, Thomas made a maneuver in the air, and then landed at 360 degrees, it looked a bit miserable.

    "this´´"

    Several roommates of An Suke were dumbfounded, and their eyes suddenly became dull.

    The mouth opened unconsciously even out of shock.

    After a meal today, I felt that Su Xun was a very gentle person, plus he was handsome, like a boy, so it was easy to think that he must have a good temper.

    No one could figure out that Su Xun was so violent, he did it as soon as he said it.

    That manager doesn't look like anything at first sight.The person you provoked, beat him up, I'm afraid it's really going to be over tonight.

    "You idiot, you dare to hit me, Lao Tzu"

    Su Xun started swearing when he heard the man get up, and immediately went up and kicked him again, rolling him on the ground.

    "Stand back, both of you!"

    More than a dozen men in black made their move, and they would definitely not be able to sit still if the manager was beaten. Su Xun naturally knew this.

    Seeing that they were about to move, Su Xun quickly said, these people can handle it by themselves, there is no need to ask two roommates to help block the bullets, they are no match for these people.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    The scene became chaotic, Su Xun didn't exaggerate, and played with them for a while, letting them understand what a real master is.

    Unreasonable crushing, more than a dozen thugs, this is the first time they encounter such a ruthless character, they are at a loss, and they don't even know what happened.

    When I was confused, I felt a pain in my body, and then there was no more.

    After eliminating this group of people, everyone was shocked, especially the manager and Mr. Ma and his party,

    At this time, the look in Su Xun's eyes obviously changed.

    Especially that Huang Hao, who was completely stunned, wondered for a while whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    I'm not mistaken, this group of people is too good, they all look like masters, why can't they even beat Su Xun?

    Fear flashed across the manager's eyes, but he immediately recovered, and said angrily, "If you dare to hit someone here, you are really close to death. Do you know what our background is here?"

    "Anyone who has been around Jianghai Road for a while knows that we can't be messed with here. If you hit someone, then no matter who you are, you are dead!"

    A confident look appeared on the manager's face.

    Although he was beaten by Su Xun, he still firmly believed in one thing, Su Xun, he was dead.

    "Retarded!"

    Su Xun didn't want to be polite to him, and just scolded him.

    My heart said, is there something wrong with this person's brain? You frankly came up to fuck me, so I can't hit you anymore?  What logic.

    However, his words reminded Su Xun that there is a lot of background on the road, and it seems that the back of this ktv is not very clean.

    To put it bluntly, it means someone is backing you up.

    Su Xun immediately thought of Zhang Sanshun. It is said that the main business under him now is the entertainment venues in Jianghai.

    Even if it's not his, he probably knows the boss here, and it should be right to find him in the face.

    "It's really a coincidence, I have a younger brother who is also very good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 540 Want to be closer to you (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun froze for a moment, and then realized that he didn't seem to care about the company's affairs during this time, which was a bit embarrassing.

    It seems that the launch of new products at this time seems to be a bit anxious, because it seems that the super battery has only been launched for a while, not too long.

    A single super battery is enough for a company to operate for a lifetime. To be reasonable, this one should be developed well.

    The chip is too much investment, not everyone can play it.

    However, at the beginning, Su Xun gave the blueprint of the chip in addition to the blueprint of the battery. Presumably, the technology is relatively mature now.

    With the most critical drawings, it is equivalent to almost building the house, and let you do the final finishing work. If this is not enough, then there is really nothing to say.

    Everyone knows that chips are difficult, and there is no intention of discrediting them. To be honest, chips are currently a shortcoming of Huaxia.

    After all, the development time is too late. Many companies have taken so much money, and it may not be of much use.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Su Xun's blueprints are at least worth hundreds of billions

    The research on the chip is an investment of hundreds of billions, and it is still relatively small, and it will take a lot of time to develop it.

    Those foreign chip companies seem to be very powerful, making money and taking off.

    In fact, it was not easy when people started research and development, including now, they have to invest a lot of money every year.

    This thing is too expensive.

    But once you can produce a result, it is certain that you will make a lot of money.

    Su Xun also felt that things like chips should be rolled out as soon as possible.

    What he thinks is not about making money, but about rapid development. With so many technologies, he may not be able to develop them all in his lifetime.

    When conditions permit, we must speed up. After the company grows bigger and bigger, everyone will not be too surprised when you come up with something.

    Of course, if you want to maintain this kind of rapid development, you also need a lot of funds, and all the money in Su Xun's hands may not be enough.

    Still have to count on these products to make money, and the huge amount of money earned is invested in the company's operations and research and development, and then makes more money. There must be such a good cycle.

    The chip is an important step and a key milestone.

    This thing is too important, mobile phone chips, computer chips, everything now needs chips.

    Su Xun said: "The test has been completed. Compared with the current chips on the market, how is the effect?"

    "The chip we made is the lowest-level kind in the drawings you gave, and it has the same idea as making batteries."

    Luo Shenyi introduced her: "However, even if it is the lowest-level chip, compared with the most high-end chip currently on the market, its performance can be improved by more than 40%, which is much stronger."

    Su Xun nodded, this is no surprise, he is also afraid of being watched by the whole world, so so far, he dare not come up with anything too exaggerated.

    We can only do it gradually and slowly, and fix some of the lowest levels first. Even so, for the current technology in this world, it is already quite a bit ahead.

    The chip has been increased by 30 to 40%. This improvement is not small.

    However, the update of mobile phone chips is relatively fast. Ordinary companies almost always launch a highest-end chip every year, and then cooperate with the highest-end flagship phones of each company.

    Only the fruit company is a special case. They have their own chips, which are very powerful, but only they can use them, and they don't compare with others.

    Su Xun said: "Don't make the price too high. There is no obvious advantage in this competition. If the price is too high, people will not choose it. Just an ordinary price, a few hundred yuan each."

    "I understand that the R&D cost of the chip is high, but the manufacturing cost is not bad. Our technology is very mature. When we manufacture it, it costs tens of dollars at most, and sells it for hundreds of dollars. It is already very profitable and very competitive."

    Su Xun said: "For this chip, at present, domestic mobile phones are the focus of cooperation. We can give them some appropriate discounts and seize the market first."

    "Then quickly develop the next generation of chips, and we have to do it a little harder, so that it is comparable to the chips on the market.??Obvious gap, so the market is ours.  "

    "There is also a computer chip, which needs to be developed as soon as possible. This is also a key hurdle."

    In Su Xun's plan, this year is almost over, and in the few remaining days, and next year, he has to develop chips, and then he will manufacture mobile phones and come up with a brand new operating system.

    In that case, Tianji Technology will become the world's top company, and it will be just around the corner.

    This mobile phone chip, because it is made in China, has strong performance, and the price is not too expensive. Su Xun believes that all domestic mobile phones know how to choose, and there should be no problems.

    "Hey, it feels like there are a lot of things to do, and the manpower in the company is becoming less and less sufficient." Luo Shenyi sighed.

    Su Xun smiled: "You have been recruiting some scientific and technological talents for a long time."

    "A lot of people have been recruited, and some people have even been recruited. The salary offered is high enough, but there is no way, and the demand for development is too great."

    "After all, Tianji Technology is not considered a big company. It can only be said that it has a certain reputation. When it develops, it is estimated that many people will take the initiative to come here."

    Su Xun also knows this is true. For example, companies such as Guoguo and Gu Ge, talents in the world, have cut their heads and want to get in. Big companies pay well and have development prospects.

    However, it is not difficult for Tianji Technology to become a top company. Su Xun believes that it will be soon.

    Luo Shenyi said: "By the way, Su Xun, next year I might make some preparations and move the company to Jianghai."

    "Huh? Are you going to move so soon?"

    Luo Shenyi nodded: "After all, Linjiang is still too small. If the company wants to grow, it has to go to a big place, especially a technology company."

    "Big cities have excellent resources and talents, and it will be convenient for development at that time."

    What Luo Shenyi said, Su Xun also understands that this is an inevitable process. Many large technology companies are located in Jianghai or Shenzhen.

    It's just that a company moved here, I'm afraid it's quite troublesome, and it's a headache to think about it, so let's wait until next year.

    Luo Shenyi said, "And I won't see you all day, so I want to get closer to you."

    One sentence is very calm, but I can't restrain the feeling of longing in it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555: The Richest Man in Jianghai (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh！！"

    Hearing what he said, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief and felt a lot more relaxed.

    Unlike what I had imagined before I came here, this person is indeed the normal one, and there is nothing wrong with it.

    This is good, because this person is quite good, more in line with Su Xun's appetite, and it's pretty good to be a friend. Su Xun is in Jianghai, and his current connections are quite weak.

    Having one more friend is of great benefit to Su Xun, as long as he doesn't want to be with Su Xun. Now Su Xun really doesn't have that kind of worry.

    His face returned to normal, Su Xun asked: "What is your father's disease?"

    It can also be understood that this person came forward to help him yesterday, but he had already thought about asking him for help, and it had a purpose.

    ?But Su Xun thinks it's nothing. If a person has no purpose at all, then what's the point? At least he is for his father, and there is no way to do it.

    And before Su Xun went, he called an ambulance, so it can be seen that this person should be pretty good.

    As for the medical treatment, Su Xun has nothing to hesitate, it depends on the situation, if it is really suitable, you can go and see for yourself.

    Asking what kind of illness is just a polite behavior, because as long as it is an illness, no matter what your illness is, it is nothing at all in Su Xun's hands, and Su Xun can handle it at any time.

    Su Xun didn't care about the remuneration. First, this person helped him yesterday. This is something that cannot be denied, and he owes him a favor.

    If Su Xun said that he would not help, it would be a bit unreasonable.

    Secondly, I helped him, and we will definitely be friends in the future. If you really want to encounter some trivial matters in Jianghai, just ask him to deal with them.

    And since everyone is about the same age, there will be no problem in communicating together.

    Like Mr. Nan and the others, they are all old people. For some small things, Su Xun is really embarrassed to ask others for help, and feels a little embarrassed to speak up.

    Fu Lihan said: "It's not clear what the specific disease is, it's just that people are uncomfortable, and he can't even say how uncomfortable it is."

    "Is there such a thing?"

    Su Xun was a little puzzled, and said to himself, big brother, you are teasing me here. The premise of curing a disease is that you have to tell me what the situation is.

    I don't believe he hasn't seen a doctor before. With the current level of medicine, if you have any disease, it doesn't mean that you can be cured. The diagnosis is certain.

    All you need to do is to do a physical examination, and it will be clear what is wrong with you and what is wrong with you.

    Could it be some strange disease?

    "At the beginning, I saw a few doctors and went to the hospital for an examination, but the result of the examination was that there was nothing wrong with all aspects of my body. It may be due to too much pressure."

    Fu Lihan also looked a little worried, only to hear him say again: "But the situation has not been good all the time, and I can't go to work in the company anymore. It can be seen that I have lost a lot of weight this month."

    "I don't want to see a doctor anymore. I said it's useless. I must have provoked something unclean. I asked a Taoist priest to exorcise the evil at home. It's been many days, and it didn't help."

    "Um?"

    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn't calm down all of a sudden.

    Inexplicably, he thought of what happened to Luo Shenyi last time. It was that Fu Yanjie who asked someone to deliberately get a few evil spirits to scare Luo Shenyi.

    At that time, Luo Shenyi also felt that her body was not feeling well, but if you check carefully, you can't figure out what's going on.

    If it wasn't for Su Xun that time, Luo Shenyi might have been very likely to be captured by Fu Yanjie, and his life would be lost afterwards.

    If you think about it carefully, there is really a wonderful way to do the same thing.

    But Fu Lihan said again: "I don't believe in those things. There must be something wrong with my body. If you don't go to the doctor, what's the use of engaging in superstitious things."

    Su Xun smiled and said nothing.

    Fu Lihan is a young man. He has a reason for not believing in these things. After all, in their view, those are all feudal superstitions.

    Before Su Xun got the skin, he didn't believe there was such a thing.

    In fact, there are still some evil things in this world, but ordinary people's eyes can't find these things, and it's impossible to touch them, so naturally they won't believe them.

    ??The world is so big that there may be everything.

    This time it might really be Fu Lihan who was wrong. There is a high possibility that his father really encountered something evil, and the possibility of getting sick is relatively small.

    Su Xun didn't care about that much anymore, he could only know what the situation was after he went there, so Su Xun said: "Then let's eat it closer. After eating, I'll go and have a look."

    "But as for whether it will be successful or not, I can't guarantee it. I can only try my best."

    Still the same sentence, when Su Xun is looking for help, he will always say that, he won't make sure, even if he is sure, he doesn't like to make sure.

    On the contrary, Fu Lihan felt that Su Xun was a reliable person, unlike the kind of person who would brag when he came up, so he didn't dare to believe it.

    He said: "It doesn't matter. It's the best if you can do it. It's not your problem if you can't. Let's eat."

    "Get in the car, I'll take you there!"

    After eating, he came to the parking lot. Fu Lihan said something, pressed the car key, and the lights of the Mercedes-Benz turned on.

    Su Xun said: "I also drove here, you can drive in front, I will follow you."

    While speaking, Lamborghini was also unlocked.

    A look of surprise flashed in Fu Lihan's eyes. He knew this car, at least tens of millions. It was better than his Mercedes-Benz.

    I didn't expect Su Xun to be so rich, but he was surprised, and there was no other look in his eyes.

    Fu Lihan's car was not driving fast, and he led the way in front. He was afraid that Su Xun would lose him. After all, there were too many cars on the road. It was not a question of good driving skills, sometimes a traffic light.

    It may only be a few seconds, and everyone does not know how far the difference is.

    More than an hour later, I came to Fu Lihan's house. This person is much richer than Su Xun thought. He has a super luxurious villa, and he is a proper rich second generation.

    No wonder he looks like he is not short of money, he really has money at home.

    "Dad, I'm back!"

    After Fu Lihan brought Su Xun in, he went directly to the upstairs room and yelled.

    There was a middle-aged man lying on the bed. Su Xun was stunned when he saw him. This manis very familiar. Isn't he the richest man in Jianghai? Fu Aohai is the one you often see on the news.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 659: Fast Speed ??(9 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The distance between Luo Qianfeng and Su Xun was constantly approaching. It could be said that he was about to reach Su Xun in almost an instant.

    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw Su Xun's eyes as black as ink, which looked so piercing.

    It made him stagnate in the air for a while, not knowing what was going on, and for a while, he really didn't dare to come over.

    What the hell is this kid doing, why does he look so weird!

    However, at this moment, a large formation with a diameter of about four or five meters appeared around his body, and the whole body was composed of pen and ink.

    Basically, countless Chinese characters constitute this large formation, and the Chinese characters in it are still turning continuously, which has a different kind of beauty.

    Luo Qianfeng was stunned, what kind of trick is this?  It looks so gorgeous, can this be used by the Foundation Establishment Realm?

    Feeling the pressure brought by the entire pen and ink formation, Luo Qianfeng already had some bad premonitions. If this weird formation is not handled properly, it may pose a great threat to him.

    Luo Qianfeng directly slapped out the spiritual energy in his palm.

    However, although his slap had the aura of the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage, it was useless, and it did not break the formation.

    On the contrary, the characters rotating around, as if they were strongly stimulated, rotated faster, at least three times as fast as before.

    "Oh shit!"

    Luo Qianfeng cursed secretly, this is really weird, the surrounding area has been blocked by the light and shadow made of characters, and he can't break through this thing.

    It seems that there is only space on the top, he just flew out, and the whole person jumped up immediately.

    The heart said that I can't deal with it and I just run away. Do you still want to trap me here with this thing?

    "Boom!"

    Just as he took off, a huge and thick Chinese character suddenly flew down from the air, which was "Chan"!

    Su Xun's eyes lit up immediately, knowing that it was the legendary text attack, did he really think he could run by jumping up?

    If this skin really has such loopholes, Su Xun has to seriously doubt the ability of the system.

    Luo Qianfeng was very tragic. He just jumped up, as if his head was pressed down by a mountain, and he was pushed back in an instant, leaving him no room to maneuver.

    ?He barely resisted the first word, but judging by his appearance, he couldn't understand what was being smashed.

    "What the hell is this!"

    Luo Qianfeng let out a loud roar, his eyes turned red, because he already felt a powerful danger.

    When people face unknown threats, they are actually the most fearful in their hearts, because you don't know when the danger will come or it will come.

    "Night!"

    In an instant, less than a second after he finished shouting, the second word immediately fell down. Luo Qianfeng's current feeling is really similar to that of a dead dog.

    The first time he saw this weird method, he still couldn't avoid it, because the characters that fell from the sky were so big that they almost covered the entire formation, obviously they were designed as a set.

    Let him have no room to move at all, and he can't even hide, so he can only carry it hard.

    "Pfft！！"

    After pressing down the second word, Luo Qianfeng finally couldn't help it, and spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    As everyone knows, when the blood splashes on the light and shadow around the formation, the speed of movement is faster, it seems that the blood can have a certain stimulating effect.

    "born!"

    The third word immediately fell down, smashed down hard, and the speed was very fast.

    "Plop！"

    This time he really couldn't bear it anymore, his knees softened all of a sudden, and he knelt on the ground. It looked like he couldn't support himself anymore.

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, as expected, the power of this skin is stronger than what he thought, and having this makes people feel much more at ease.

    Seeing Luo Qianfeng's appearance, it is obvious that he has no ability to resist, and there is only one last word left.

    When the last word hits, he is afraid that he will peel off his skin even if he is not dead. At that time, he will not be able to threaten himself. Instead, what he thinks is how to save his life. Su Xun will not let him go!

    "flower!"

    when?After the last flower character fell, it was completely different, and the entire formation also shattered and disappeared.

    It's a pity, Su Xun couldn't help thinking so, he could only type four characters, if the remaining four characters could also be typed, then this person would definitely die.

    Luo Qianfeng was lying on the ground, looking motionless, like a dead dog.

    However, there are still some slight aura fluctuations on his body, so Su Xun also knows that this person is not really dead.

    Still lingering, it is also because of Su Xun's own cultivation. If the aura in his body is more abundant, even if there are only four words, the power can be raised by more than one level.

    To put it bluntly, it's just a little bit worse, otherwise let him die directly, then everything will be perfect.

    But it doesn't matter anymore, it is no longer something normal people can do to fight a powerful late stage foundation-building stage like this, and go beyond two levels.  Even geniuses don't have this kind of strength.

    The most important thing today is not to save your life, right? How could it be murder?

    Anyway, with his appearance, he has no ability to resist, and he can kill him whenever he wants.

    "In the late stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage, it seems to be nothing more than that!" Su Xun taunted.

    The beating has already been done, and it is necessary to say hello.

    "The resentment value from Luo Qianfeng +118!"

    Su Xun's eyes lit up immediately, and he thought that it would be good to not die. Look, this is the chance for a lottery draw.

    However, Su Xun still clenched the golden cudgel tightly. This person can't stay, he must die. If it wasn't for his skin bonus, he might have already killed him.

    Su Xun will definitely not stay with someone who has the intention of killing him. What are you doing here? Do you want to kill yourself again?

    Carrying the golden cudgel now is already a bit strenuous for Su Xun, and it is a bit heavy.

    The spiritual energy in the body is almost exhausted. It is good that this ink array is powerful, but the consumption of spiritual energy is also astonishing.

    Moreover, Su Xun was also injured to a certain extent. Now he is very tired, but killing a person is still no problem.

    Su Xun's words seemed to have irritated Luo Qianfeng, he got up and cursed angrily: "You wait for me, neither of you can escape."

    "Wow！！"

    At this moment, Luo Qianfeng ejected violently, as if his body was on fire, and flew away at a speed that was shockingly fast.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 739: The Auction Begins (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The atmosphere became a little more relaxed, and a smile appeared on Cui Hanghui's face.

    That's what he said, but Cui Hanghui was not too relaxed, at least in his heart, he was still quite nervous now.

    Su Xun's performance played a vital role in it. The strength of the Cui family was not strong in the first place. Among the several big families, it should be at the bottom.

    If Su Xun's performance is worse, then there is really no hope at all. At least Su Xun's past has added some hope.

    The worst plan is that it fails this time, and the Cui family still cannot participate in the auction.

    For the Cui family, the blow was too great, almost fatal.

    The current Cui family, after a few years, is estimated to be removed from the family of the four great families.

    In any case, he is also a member of the Cui family, and they are connected by blood. No matter how heartless Cui Hanghui is, he hopes that the Cui family can rise, at least not in the hands of his father.

    If this happens, his father will definitely blame himself very much. Cui Hanghui knows his father's style, so he may not know what will happen then.

    In addition to this, to put it bluntly, Cui Hanghui also has some selfish intentions.

    After all, Su Xun was invited by his father, and it was equivalent to a guarantee for Su Xun.

    When the time comes, if you really lose, everyone will definitely find someone to take the blame when they are depressed. Then his father may be targeted by people in the family. His second uncle, Cui Hao's father, will succeed  .

    After thinking so much, all in all, the competition in this auction is quite important. Anyway, in a word, you must not lose.

    Even if the Cui family loses, Su Xun must not lose, the pressure is still relatively high.

    It is not easy for him to say too much, he can only say a few words of encouragement on the surface, and keep everything else in his heart. If he says it, it may cause a certain psychological burden on Su Xun and affect his performance.

    In fact, the level of self-confidence in Su Xun's heart was beyond his imagination for a while, and Su Xun felt that it was impossible to lose.

    Because he was fighting against young people from other families, as long as the elders and other old things in the family didn't fight, Su Xun would definitely not be fooled. He didn't think there was any young genius in the family who could defeat him.

    If he really loses, then Su Xun really doesn't have to mess around in the future. In his opinion, there is nothing to worry about at all.

    Of course, he won¨t say this directly. If he said it, it would appear that he was bragging a bit. This is Su Xun¨s personality.  Everything works.

    The two of them didn't say anything. When Cui Hanghui was driving, he kept frowning. It seemed that he was quite nervous about the upcoming auction.

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun didn't talk to him anymore, and probably understood his thoughts. This was a catastrophe for the Cui family.

    It's good to be able to get through the past, but if you fall here again, it will really be cold.

    I didn't participate in the previous two auctions. Compared with the other three families, I bought a lot less good things and resources.

    Otherwise, how could the Cui family have now become the most trashy one among the four great families.

    It is estimated that the people of the Cui family are not in a good mood now, and they are quite worried about this.

    However, it is only limited to immortal cultivators. You are like the ordinary people in the aristocratic family. If you are eating, drinking and having fun now, you may not be happy. It has nothing to do with them.

    What they want to fight for at the auction is the resources of cultivating immortals, which has nothing to do with ordinary people. After fighting for it, they will not pour it on them.

    As long as you have money to spend, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. After all, it is a family.

    Cui Hanghui, an ordinary person, is still worried, mainly because of his background. Even if he is not a cultivator, he can still be involved in these things in the family.

    Let everything go as it pleases, Su Xun doesn't know what can happen at the auction, anyway, he only prays for one thing, the people of the Cui family, don't hold back.

    He is still very interested in this auction, and if he goes in, it will be somewhat helpful.

    If he couldn't get in, then Su Xun would really be blind from crying, which is equivalent to a waste of work. Thinking that he has refined so many foundation building pills day and night, it is inevitable that he will feel a little bit frustrated.

    Su Xun closed his eyes directly.??After an unknown amount of time, Su Xun almost fell asleep, only to be woken up by Cui Hanghui next to him.

    "Don't sleep, it's already here."

    Cui Hanghui even felt a little helpless, Su Xun's mentality was too good, how heartbroken he was to be able to fall asleep at such a time.

    Anyway, at this time, he probably also believed that Su Xun didn't pretend to be on purpose, he was really relaxed.

    After getting off the car, Su Xun looked around at the first sight.

    It seems that this place is already so remote, at least in Jianghai, Su Xun really hasn't heard much about this place.

    It is a building, but this building seems to be very deserted, and there is no feeling of people. It is incredible that there can be such a seriously vacant building in Jianghai.

    In fact, Cui Hanghui is quite a Muggle. It can be seen that he probably came here for the first time. After getting out of the car, he was even more at a loss than Su Xun, and didn't know how to go.

    The two stood here staring at each other, Su Xun didn't even bother to complain about him, thinking that this person is really unreliable.

    A few minutes later, an old man from the Cui family, Su Xun had a little impression that he should be one of the elders, came out to pick them up, and went in after verification.

    However, the inspection is not too strict. In Su Xun's eyes, it is more casual, not as good as the security of the station.

    It wouldn't be too strange if you think about it carefully. After all, only people from a few big families know that the auction is held here. Who would say that they have nothing to do to recruit others, isn't that careless.

    After entering, to Su Xun's surprise, instead of going upstairs, he passed through the building, and there was an open space.

    At this time, many people had gathered in the open space, and there were four flags fluttering in the sky, representing the four aristocratic families.

    There are really a lot of people, at least one family has dozens of people, and every family seems to have a lot of people, as if they are afraid that their momentum will be weakened.

    Su Xun didn't say a word. There are so many people here, and there are many masters. He just came in and felt an invisible pressure. With so many immortal cultivators gathered together, the coercion can be imagined. How could he speak?  What about.

    And no one noticed him, everyone was talking in a low voice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 740: Lottery Ceremony (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Each family occupies a position, exactly four corners are occupied, leaving a huge open space in the middle.

    It is estimated that after a while, the competition will start in this middle position.

    ?Because the auction competition hadn't started yet, the venue felt noisy. Everyone was talking in low voices, and they didn't know what they were talking about. It seemed disorganized and undisciplined.

    Taking advantage of this time, Su Xun also took a rough look. He had seen the members of the four major families, and found that it was the same thing.

    Speaking of being a high-ranking immortal cultivator, in fact, there are all kinds of beings, and there are all kinds of people.

    After scanning the affairs of Mo's house, Su Xun deliberately took a few more glances. He wanted to see if the old man who swept the floor was there, but unexpectedly, he didn't see it.

    When the old man sounded, Su Xun felt an indescribable shadow in his heart. That person was too perverted. It was the first time Su Xun encountered such setbacks, and it also made Su Xun realize his own insignificance.

    It's a pity that Su Xun was not a cultivator at the time, and he didn't know the strength of that guy at all.

    Su Xun didn't think he was so awesome, maybe his strength was not as good as his current self, but he was still an ordinary person at that time, and even a cultivator could pose a great threat to him, easily killing him.

    Now it is different from the past, Su Xun still has some regrets in his heart for not seeing that old man,

    Not to mention wanting revenge, the old man shot at him even though he had a bad attitude, but Su Xun also knew that he kept his hand, otherwise he would definitely die that day.

    Two people stand on different positions, how can they expect him to treat him well? It is obviously impossible.

    Time passed by every minute and every second, and at three o'clock in the afternoon, the auction competition officially began.

    Just as Su Xun guessed, the competition will be completed in the afternoon, and the auction will probably be held in the evening.

    It's a bit cruel to say, if one family is eliminated, the rest will go to the auction to spend a lot, and the eliminated family will probably be very lonely, it's not a good feeling in your heart.

    Moreover, the Cui family has experienced this feeling twice in recent years, and it is even more unpleasant.

    It seems a bit unnecessary, but the rules are made by others. It is already very good that Yaowanggu is willing to come and auction something, and they will naturally do what they say.

    Indeed, if a competition is created, it will appear more competitive, lest several aristocratic families will be lifeless and there will be no fights.

    "Okay, everyone be quiet."

    At this time, a woman walked to the center of the stage, with a slim figure and a long dress made of yarn, which made people think that she was a fairy who came down from the sky.

    It's just that the face is covered by a layer of tulle, only a pair of eyes are exposed. These eyes are breathtakingly beautiful and captivating. People can't wait to know what she looks like. There is an urge to lift the veil  .

    Su Xun believed that he was not the only one who had this idea, so of course he thought about it, no one dared to do it, he was from Yaowanggu.

    Let's not talk about how strong the family is, but just say that if you offend Yaowanggu, let alone you, even the whole family will be finished.

    Generally, there are only two possibilities for a woman like this, either she is ugly, or she is extremely beautiful. There is no middle-of-the-road phenomenon, and there must be some extremes anyway.

    Of course, Su Xun still feels that this woman is a beautiful woman, and she is one of a kind.

    Just this figure and eyes are the standard for a top-notch beauty.

    Of course, I can only think about it. To put it bluntly, whether this kind of awesome character is a beauty or not, the relationship with me is not too big, and it is destined that there will be no intersection.

    After the veiled woman said lightly, the scene instantly became quiet, there was no messy sound at all, and the majesty of Yaowanggu was evident.

    This woman's voice is also very nice, even has a very ethereal feeling, only to hear the veiled woman say: "This year I am the representative of Yaowang Valley, and I am here to host this auction. I hope everyone will cooperate a lot!"

    People from the four great families, whether they are fledgling juniors or respected elders, all turned into licking dogs at this time, nodding and clapping non-stop to express their support.

    In fact, how dare they not support it, if they are not careful, they will all be ruined.

    Offended Yaowanggu, if they don't engage in this poverty alleviation activity in the future,There is nowhere to cry.

    If anyone dares to be disrespectful, I am afraid that people from Medicine King Valley will not take action. People from other aristocratic families may immediately take action and tear people alive.

    The veiled woman didn't say much, and said again: "The rules are the same as before, there is no change, you should be clear, and I will not make any statements."

    "The lottery will begin next!"

    After the Veiled Girl said this, Su Xun could clearly feel that the people in the Cui family around her suddenly became tense, and they didn't even dare to take a breath.

    Not only the Cui family, but several other aristocratic families also responded in the same way.

    Determining the opponent by drawing lots also depends on a certain amount of luck, so don't be nervous.

    The rules Su Xun has also heard from others, it is very simple, it is a two-to-two duel, and the winner will be eligible for the auction.

    As for the two losers, it is more dangerous. There is one last chance, and that is for the two losers to compete.

    If you lose again, then I'm sorry, you will be eliminated, and you can only watch the other three participate in the auction.

    As for the opponent, it was decided by lottery.

    Although there are only four companies, it is rather boring for you to draw lots, but this is the fairest method, and no one will make any sense.

    Someone moved a table up, and there was a small round glass jar on it. It was transparent and one could see inside the glass jar. There were four black balls.

    Inside the ball, it is estimated that the code names of the four great families are contained.

    It was none other than this veiled woman who drew lots.

    Only she smokes, no one will doubt anything, because she represents the Valley of the Medicine King, and represents fairness and justice.

    It's especially easy to draw lots if you want to do something.

    In modern football games, almost all draws have hands and feet, and the temperature of the ball inside is controlled. After people touch it with their hands, they know how to choose.

    However, everyone believes that Yaowanggu will not do tricks, because there is no need for that. What kind of status do people do to do such things that cannot be put on the table?

    Besides, if it really wants to help any family, it can just do it directly. Why do such small tricks, it is impossible to think about it, so everyone trusts the people of Yaowang Valley unconditionally.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 742 Opening the door black (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun didn't know much about the Luo family. After all, he only met Luo Qianfeng once, and only knew Luo Qianfeng.

    It's just that Luo Qianfeng's level, although not bad, is probably not enough for the older generation, and to put it bluntly, his age does not belong to the older generation.

    In the end, it was a white-haired old woman on stage in the Luo family, which made Su Xun a little bit surprised. He didn't expect that the strongest combat power of the Luo family turned out to be a woman.

    In this kind of crucial competition, the one who comes up must be the strongest combat power, there is no doubt about it, and the older generation is definitely the strongest.

    The back of the white-haired old woman bowed a little, as if she could no longer straighten up, just like an old man who has entered the dying years.

    Of course, if you are serious, you will lose. You must not take it seriously. If she is about to die, then who else can do it? She can represent the Luo family in the battle. You don't need to think about it. It must be so powerful that it will explode.

    Looking at the expressions of the surrounding Cui family members again, their faces were solemn as if they could drip water, and they probably knew in their hearts that this white-haired old woman must also have a good reputation, so she was very difficult to deal with.

    Not much nonsense, the competition officially started, and the two of them continued to make moves.

    When the aura radiated out, Su Xun also realized the realm of these two people. Both of them turned out to be in the late stage of the false alchemy state. Even if Su Xun saw this strength, his eyelids could not help but twitch.

    It's amazing, it turned out to be a late-stage fake alchemy, stronger than Su Xun imagined.

    Even if Su Xun is confident that he hits a fake alchemy at the moment, it should not be a problem, even if it is in the middle of the fake alchemy, it may not be able to kill Su Xun.

    However, those in the late stage of the false alchemy state are stronger. With Su Xun's current level, it is still impossible to underestimate the strength of these four great families.

    In the late period of the False Pill Realm, it must be the peak strength of the four major families today. Every family has such a master, otherwise, they would not have the strength to compete with others.

    It's no wonder that the Cui family has been weak for a long time now, and they can still hang around among the four great families. It is estimated that the big reason is because of the existence of this great elder. At least they have fake alchemy masters who can compete with other families  war.

    But the age of the Great Elder is already very old. If there is no further breakthrough, he will be buried in the ground sooner or later.

    At that time, the Cui family will be really miserable, so their current worries are not unreasonable.

    Su Xun has already made up his mind in his heart, he can't be too rampant at the moment, directly offend others to death, thinking about going to the door to destroy them and so on.

    His strength is far from enough to destroy an aristocratic family. He must have higher strength.

    However, there is nothing to worry about. On the contrary, after finding out the details, Su Xun felt a lot more relaxed. For him, maybe this is a good thing.

    ? It means that the four great families are actually not that scary. At least Su Xun is not afraid of them now, and has the qualifications to face them squarely.

    ? Give Su Xun some more time, and if it takes time to deal with them, it should be a very easy thing, there is no big problem.

    The thoughts came back, the battle was more intense, everyone was not just playing house, they were fighting with real knives and guns.

    The white-haired old woman didn't look like she was in danger just now, her attack was extremely fierce, and her pair of hands and claws kept changing. The Great Elder suffered a lot.

    There is nothing to say about how exciting the duel between the strong players in the late stage of the fake alchemy realm is. Even if Su Xun and the others are so far away from the sidelines, they can still feel the impact of bursts of spiritual energy.

    As for the ordinary person Cui Hanghui, it was quite miserable here, he was seriously affected, his face looked pale, and his whole person must be listless.

    Su Xun can't tell at the moment who is stronger and who is weaker. He feels that although the two of them are fighting fiercely now, it seems that they still haven't shown their real skills, and they probably still have their cards in their hands.

    Therefore, the current situation cannot be well judged.

    In Su Xun's heart, he naturally hopes that the elders will win. As long as they can win the next game, Su Xun can guarantee that they will help the Cui family win a spot.

    Afraid of losing both games, Su Xun prepared for a long time, but in the end he didn't even have the qualification to play, so he was really cheating.

    However, a quarter of an hour later, a scene that worried countless Cui family members just happened. The Great Elder was beaten and vomited blood for no reason.

    It is obvious that the white-haired old woman used ??My own ruthless moves made it a little difficult for the Great Elder to parry.

    Correspondingly, the Luo family cheered one after another, as if feeling very excited.

    Su Xun shook his head, unlike the Cui family who were no longer daring to breathe, Su Xun was not from the Cui family, so he was not nervous.

    It just made him a little bit disappointed. He really came here for whatever he was afraid of. It was obvious that the Great Elder had already lost.

    Although it has not yet reached the point of admitting defeat, anyone with a slightly higher level can see that the aura of the Great Elder has become chaotic.

    Two masters duel, whoever loses his breath first means that he is not far from failure. Instead, look at the white-haired old woman of the Luo family. At this time, it seems to be okay, and there is no special feeling  .

    After fighting again for a while, the Great Elder seemed to have lost a thousand miles, and the beaten one retreated steadily, and vomited blood again.

    At this time, the great elder also realized that he had no capital to fight any more, so he said directly: "I lost."

    After voluntarily admitting defeat, it means a truce. The white-haired old woman naturally understands this truth, and she doesn't dare to play any tricks under the eyes of the masters of Medicine King Valley, at least she can win.

    The great elder of the Cui family seemed to be inexplicably old, and seemed to feel a sense of decadence.

    Fortunately, his face was still calm, and he didn't feel anything special.

    It's not shameful to lose, and it's just the same thing if you say it yourself. He has lived to his age, and these things are still very clear.

    If he does not admit defeat and continues to fight, his life may be in danger, and his cultivation will be damaged if he is lighter, no matter which one is unacceptable.

    It's not that he is greedy for life and afraid of death, the main reason is that the Cui family still needs his existence. If he is gone, the Cui family will decline very quickly.

    Returning to the Cui family's camp, the Great Elder sighed and said, "There are still two more games, please."

    No one answered, and everyone was not in a good mood. The current situation is already very unfavorable for them, so who has the mood to talk.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 764: Eastern Emperor Taiyi (4 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "But, the elder won't let us go!"

    If Su Xun heard what the young man said, he would be a little surprised. He didn't expect that veiled woman to be an elder at such a young age.

    The elders in Yaowang Valley have a bit high gold content.

    It can be seen that these two guys are still very afraid of the veiled woman. If they say a word, the two of them dare not reply at all.

    Shi Song smiled, and said: "You don't know about that, the elder is just that character."

    "Actually, her identity, we are not even a fart in her eyes, so there is no time to take care of us, it's just a reminder."

    "As long as we do our duty well, we did that kid's business without anyone noticing. Even if the elder knows about it, he won't say anything. A big man like her doesn't care about such things at all.  .￣

    This guy Shi Song is not young anymore, and he is better at exploiting these things.

    This time when he came out with him, he also broke his head, and after a lot of effort, he asked the Veiled Woman to bring her out together, just to see if he could get in touch with her, so as to help him practice.

    However, the veiled woman is too indifferent, treating everyone the same, like a hedgehog curled up into a ball, making people completely clueless about how to deal with it.

    He is about to go back now, and this is his only chance to get in touch with the Veiled Woman. After he goes back, the two people's identities are very different, and it is estimated that they will not be able to meet each other.

    So he also gave up, but Su Xun gave him a little hope, if there is really something good in him that can help him practice.

    All of a sudden, more than 10,000 Foundation Establishment Pills were taken out. They didn't look like ordinary people. Even disciples of Medicine King Valley like them couldn't compare to him.

    In order to improve their own strength, immortal cultivators often use various methods. It can be said that they will use everything to the extreme. As long as there is a slight chance, they definitely don't want to give up.

    The young man is not a good bird either, he has been drawing Su Xun's attention for a long time, and originally wanted to encourage the Veiled Girl Gang to help them, but he thought too much about this, and the Veiled Girl didn't quite agree with him.

    After listening to Shi Song's words, he rekindled his interest.

    Just heard him say: "Brother, when shall we do it, tonight?"

    "Tonight is too urgent, and we don't know where the other person is. If we rush to inquire, we will only startle the snake. Let's wait until tomorrow."

    "Will others run away tomorrow?"

    Shi Song shook his head and said: "I really don't know about this, probably not, if he is really that kind of cowardly person, after leaving the auction tonight, he should run away immediately, and we can't find him either.  "

    "That's good. If I find him tomorrow, I'll see how powerful he is. I hope he won't become so powerful after taking the bodhi fruit!"

    In fact, the young man really wanted to do it himself. After he really succeeded, all the things he grabbed would be his, but this guy also had certain concerns.

    Just worried about any changes in Su Xun's strength, if he is really killed, it will be too late to cry.

    "That's unlikely, you're overthinking it."

    When this guy mentioned the bodhi fruit, his eyes were also hot, and he said: "The effect of the bodhi fruit is really too domineering."

    "It's almost the same as taking it at the late stage of the false alchemy state. If he dares to take it as a foundation-building state, he will die. The meridian can't bear it at all, and it will make him die miserably."

    While the guy was talking, he patted the young man on the shoulder again: "Xiao Bo, if the bodhi fruit is still there after you get it tomorrow, then the bodhi fruit will belong to me, and the rest will belong to you. You also know that senior brother needs this thing."  Come break through!"

    "hehe！！"

    The young man sneered in his heart, it was really shameless to take away the good things when he came up.

    But there is no way, who made him strong, a share of the pie is inevitable.

    The young man said: "This is a certain matter, and it's all up to the brothers to decide."

    ！！！！！！！！！！

    Su Xun didn't know that he was already being targeted by two ordinary disciples of Yaowanggu.

    At this time, Su Xun didn't know how many rounds she had fought. Anyway, An Suke was already exhausted, and she didn't know that just now was the first time she reached the top.

    Finally, Su Xun let out a low growl and released, feeling relaxed all over, and An Suke finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Comfortable is comfortable, but Su Xun is too strong, time and time again, really tired.

    An Suke went down to take a bath again, and then fell into a drowsy sleep.

    In fact, Su Xun's temperament is quite good, but he doesn't know that he is already thinking about Bodhi fruit.

    Speaking of practicing Su Xun, he was just tossing about on his own, and he didn't even have a person to guide him, so he really didn't know what impact it would have on him if the bodhi fruit was too powerful.

    On the contrary, Su Xun has been thinking that with this bodhi fruit, it should be easy for him to break through the false alchemy realm.

    However, Ansuke is still there, and Su Xun does not want to take it tonight, which will affect Ansuke.

    I'm not in a hurry for this night, let's have a good sleep with An Suke today.

    However, before the lottery draw, there is one more important thing to do, and that is the lottery draw.

    Today, I offended the Luo family quite a lot, and the resentment value was even higher. Su Xun reckoned that he could have a good time.

    After taking a look, with more than 400 resentment points, it shouldn't be too difficult to draw a skin, unless your character is particularly bad.

    "System, come out to work."

    Immediately, the voice rang: "The resentment value is enough to draw four times, are you sure?"

    "Hurry up."

    The four lottery draws passed immediately, and finally there were results.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have successfully drawn the Eastern Emperor Taiyi's skin [Light of Chasing Dreams]"

    After seeing this, Su Xun knew that another good skin came.

    Although listening to the name of this skin, I can't tell at all what type it is and what effect it has, but Su Xun feels that Donghuang Taiyi is a hero with a relatively high level of compulsion, so it shouldn't be too bad.

    Soon, as before, a huge skin card appeared in Su Xun's mind, and this [Light of Chasing Dreams] popped up on it.

    The overall skin is in the shape of a mecha, which transforms Donghuangtaiyi into a mecha, with a full sense of technology. At the same time, around the body, there are three dark energy balls constantly circling around.

    It is said that this skin is still the finale of the Chasing Dream series of skins. Although Su Xun saw it for the first time, he could feel it, and the special effects should still be possible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 766: The Comer Is Not Kind (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In any case, Su Xun's strength has risen to another level. He can feel that the strength of this fake alchemy realm is indeed much stronger than the previous foundation establishment realm.

    Only after reaching this realm, do you realize how powerful it is, anyway, it feels like it to Su Xun now.

    If the so-called young genius Luo Wuyan of the Luo family continued to fight with him, Su Xun would probably be able to kill him with one hand, which would be easier than before.

    This is the strength of the false alchemy realm. Compared with the foundation establishment realm, it is completely crushed by strength.

    Su Xun's current mood can be said to be very good, and he almost reached the peak. Is there anything better than this?

    At least in terms of his strength now, he is not afraid of the few aristocratic families. As long as they don't unite, it has become impossible for any one of them to kill Su Xun.

    With Su Xun's current strength, even if each of their fake alchemy realms comes later, it will not have a big impact on Su Xun, and I think it is acceptable.

    So now Su Xun, at least gaining a foothold in Jianghai, has no problems, so he doesn't have to worry about anything anymore. If the big families dare to make trouble, then for them, there is only one dead end.

    When his strength improves a bit, Su Xun has to think about going to Mo's house, go there in an open and aboveboard manner, and inquire about Mo Xiaoli's whereabouts.

    It is a pity that the strength of the Mo family is the strongest. Even Su Xun in this realm cannot underestimate them. If they are like the Cui family and the Xue family, Su Xun may kill them now.

    In addition, this bodhi fruit is indeed very powerful, allowing Su Xun to break through, Su Xun felt that there is still a lot of spiritual energy in his body.

    It's a pity that I can't make continuous breakthroughs, otherwise the foundation will become loose, which is a fatal thing for an aspiring immortal cultivator.

    But for Su Xun, there is nothing to regret, because he also knows that after a period of time, after absorbing some spiritual energy, it is estimated that it will not be a problem to break through to the middle stage of the false alchemy state.

    Compared with other immortal cultivators, Su Xun saved a lot of time. The speed of his breakthrough is probably unbelievable to the people in Yaowang Valley, and it is no different from a monster.

    In a good mood, Su Xun got up and went to take a shower. After getting dressed, he threw a foundation building pill to Er Gouzi.

    Then I took it out for a walk, and now it was getting late, Su Xun's breakthrough took almost the whole day.

    When he came outside, Su Xun ate a meal, then went to the supermarket, bought some ingredients and snacks to store at home, and waited for An Suke to come back to do it.

    After living together, Su Xun discovered that An Suke seemed to be more interested in cooking. Su Xun had no chance to do it at all, but if she had this interest, of course it was up to her. Su Xun would definitely not follow her.  rush to do it.

    However, when walking on the road, Su Xun was still swiping his phone with one hand, and didn't look at the road much, because he had a certain perception ability, and he wasn't very worried that he would bump into something.

    "Wow woof！！"

    Suddenly Er Gouzi barked at this time, and Su Xun also stopped, because there was a person standing in front of him at the moment.

    It was a young man, with a cynical smile on his face, as if he had already settled for Su Xun.

    This look made Su Xun instantly realize that this guy was coming for him, and Su Xun had a little impression of this guy.

    This is someone from Medicine King Valley, how could he suddenly find him?  For Su Xun, his heart was full of question marks, at this moment.

    Similarly, he also began to be suspicious. He never expected that such a powerful force as Yaowanggu would actually be targeting him. Reasonably speaking, this should be impossible.

    Instead of speaking, he touched Er Gouzi next to him with his foot to make him quieter.

    Er Gouzi obviously understood, understood what Su Xun meant, and came directly behind him without causing any trouble to Su Xun.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Su Xun's gaze was in the air, meeting the eyes of the young man Yaowanggu, Su Xun said calmly.

    The young man laughed. He looked at Su Xun, and he always felt that there was something bad in his eyes. Su Xun felt that this guy must not have any good ideas.

    Just listen to him say: "Don't be nervous, I have something to talk to you about, it's not convenient here, let's go to another place."

    theWhen talking, obviously don't want to stay here too much.

    Su Xun felt it, this guy wanted to do something to him!

    ?Because he was so obvious that he didn't even hide anything. He was afraid that doing something here would cause some unnecessary things. After all, this is a residential area.

    Even if they are from Yaowang Valley, they also understand that cultivators cannot interfere with the lives of mortals.

    It's okay to make small troubles. If a few ordinary people really disturb you and you kill him, there is nothing wrong with it.

    However, if a fight really broke out in a residential area and destroyed a building, not to mention how many people died, it would be impossible to explain it after being photographed, and it would cause panic among ordinary people.

    Regarding this kind of thing, fortunately, there are clear regulations in the world of cultivating immortals, so everyone has scruples in their hearts and will not really do such stupid things.

    If you really want to fight, try to find some remote places, so as not to have any unexplained things happen.

    When Su Xun was thinking and didn't speak, this guy said again: "Don't have any crooked ideas, I know where you live, and the girl who lives with you, I know it well, you can't escape  .￣

    Su Xun's heart suddenly turned cold. He was talking about An Suke. It seems that An Suke went out from here today, and he saw it clearly.

    In this way, the only thought of running away in Su Xun's heart was dispelled by this guy, and it seemed that he could not run away.

    From the original intention, Su Xun definitely didn't want to fight against such a giant as Yaowanggu, because he knew in his heart that with his own strength, he couldn't compete at all.

    It is estimated that the four great aristocratic families combined are like dogs in front of Yaowanggu, so what qualifications does he have, Su Xun still understands in his heart.

    However, there is no other way now, this guy is not kind, and he is clearly looking for trouble, Su Xun has to face it, but he can't figure out how he offended Yaowanggu.

    Looking at this guy's eyes, it has gradually turned cold. No matter who he is, he dares to threaten himself, it's really annoying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 767 Wait for me to pull it out (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Lead the way!"

    Su Xun had nothing to do, so he said to this guy.

    Escaping is not an option. I guess this guy has already known his old background. If he really runs away, the people around him will probably suffer. Su Xun really can't run away.

    Let's take a look and see what's going on, whether it's a blessing or a curse, and it's a disaster that can't be avoided.

    If Yao Wanggu really wanted to make trouble for him, how should he hide, he must face it.

    The only worry was the strength of the veiled woman. In Su Xun's eyes, that woman was unfathomable. Su Xun really didn't want to face her, feeling that he had no chance of winning.

    I just hope that if the situation is not right for a while, I can run away.

    It seemed that after the young man finished speaking, he was not worried that Su Xun would run away directly. He just kicked his legs, and the person disappeared. He rushed forward, hiding in the darkness, at an extremely fast speed.

    Even if ordinary people see it, in fact, with the visibility of the naked eye in the dark night, they can't tell it apart. At most, they think their eyes are dazzled.

    Su Xun hurriedly put away Er Gouzi and some of the ingredients he bought. He really didn't expect that a person who was very leisurely just now was going to fight in a blink of an eye.

    At the same time, in Su Xun's heart, he was also a little lucky, fortunately, he ate the bodhi fruit, and the breakthrough was successful.

    If he was approached by this guy when he was breaking through, the consequences would be unimaginable. At that time, Su Xun was like a mermaid. Thinking of this, Su Xun shuddered. He could only say that he was lucky.

    Immediately, Su Xun flew out quickly and followed that guy.

    Both of them were relatively fast, and came to a wild suburb of Jianghai City. To put it bluntly, this place probably does not belong to Jianghai City.

    It is not easy to find such a desolate place in Jianghai.

    "Uncle Shi Song, the person has already been brought!"

    After landing, the young man spoke.

    When Su Xun heard this, his heart tightened immediately, and he said that there are still people with this special girl, and the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for him.

    After a while, a person came out from the dark shadow, staring at Su Xun.

    Su Xun recognized this guy as soon as he came out, the middle-aged man who presided over the auction, he also came, and the veiled woman.

    Su Xun's eyes were searching all the time, and he was most worried about that woman, but he didn't feel the breath of that veiled woman, so he couldn't help feeling a little worried.

    "Young man, we meet again."

    After this guy came out, he said to Su Xun with a half smile.

    Su Xun kept calm. He glanced at this guy, and then asked coldly: "I don't know if the two people from Yaowang Valley are looking for me at night, what's the matter?"

    ? To put it bluntly, Su Xun was probing. He wanted to know whether they were ordered to come here, or whether they came with that woman.

    If it is just these two people, to put it bluntly, Su Xun is still sure that he can do them.

    Regardless of whether he is medicine king valley or medicine king valley, if there is a threat, he will be merciless, and he will do it if he is caught.

    Shi Song said: "Your Excellency has quite a lot of Foundation Establishment Pills, and I think the quality is very good. I don't know who made them."

    Upon hearing this, Su Xun was slightly stunned, and probably understood what was going on. Could it be his Foundation Establishment Pill that caught their attention?

    ?Su Xun felt like he was a dog. Could it be that the Foundation Establishment Pill refined in the Sanwei Pill Furnace was too powerful, and then let the people in Yaowang Valley realize that something was wrong?

    If this is the case, then it is really cheating.

    Su Xun remained as calm as ever, he could only talk nonsense: "This is made by my master, of course it's not me."

    The two of them sneered inwardly, saying that of course we know it's not you, what can you refine at your level.

    It should be a little bit worried in his heart, Shi Song asked: "Dare to ask your master's name?"

    "I can't tell you about this. The master has been telling me to keep a low profile and never go out to make public, otherwise I will be punished at any time."

    Su Xun also played a little scheming to make these two guys have an illusion that the master he made up is by his side and can come to rescue at any time.

    ??That¨s right, but as far as I know, your Foundation Establishment Pill can¨t even be refined by our top alchemists in Yaowang Valley. How powerful is your master?  "

    Seeing the way he squinted his eyes, it was obvious that he didn't believe it. This guy is not so easy to fool.

    Su Xun cursed secretly in his heart, "Mom sells batches", and then said: "Maybe you are too good."

    After a sarcasm was uttered, it was obvious that Su Xun received the resentment value from the two people.

    "Don't pretend to me, you kid master is so awesome, call it out and show us, don't scare people here, it won't work."

    A young man is a young man, and he speaks more aggressively, but his words did make Su Xun feel a sense of distress in his heart.

    It's not easy to fool, after all, he came from a great sect, and he has a lot of knowledge and knowledge. It is not an easy thing to fool the two of them, even Su Xun is a little stressed.

    Seeing the two of them like this, they didn't have any scruples. They seemed to be unmoved when they heard that they had a great master.

    But Su Xun is not very strange, because he can roughly understand in his heart, he belongs to Yaowang Valley, and he is completely confident, even if ordinary people are better than them, so what, he dare not touch them.

    Shi Song winked at the impulsive young man, telling him not to say a few words, and then he said: "Young man, the bodhi fruit you bought is not suitable for your realm, so hand it over."

    "hehe！！"

    Su Xun suddenly wanted to laugh, I bought it from you, you want it from me now, what does this mean, after seeing the seller sell something for the first time, he came to rob.

    "The people of Medicine King Valley still lack this bodhi fruit, are you kidding me?" Su Xun said.

    The faces of the two of them twitched non-stop, neither of them looked very good. It was obvious that they were hit by Su Xun.

    Although they sold the bodhi fruit, it is from Yaowang Valley, not their own, with their strength.

    There is no place in the Valley of Medicine Kings, where to get Bodhi fruit.

    "Stop talking nonsense, hand it over quickly, or you will be killed!"

    The young man continued to shout.

    The smile on Su Xun's face gradually disappeared, and then he patted his stomach twice, and then said: "Sorry, I ate it, if you really want it, wait for me to pull it out!" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 779: Going and Returning (3 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Listening to the veiled woman telling her old stories, Su Xun didn't dare to speak, and didn't dare to perfunctory, he just listened quietly.

    I don't know why, Su Xun now has a very strange feeling in his heart, why this woman suddenly talks so much, it's too abnormal.

    Compared with her previous icy image, she was a completely different person.

    Of course this Su Xun doesn't know how to talk, anyway, he has one purpose now, don't mess with this woman, just listen quietly to what she says.

    It turned out that this woman had been wearing a veil before her appearance was destroyed.

    No wonder he just said, why does that Shi Song seem to have never seen the face of the veiled woman? Judging by his age, he should have joined the Medicine King Valley for a long time.

    It's just that she covered her face after her appearance was destroyed. It seemed that she hadn't changed from before, and outsiders didn't know what happened.

    What can be changed is her own character. The appearance of a beautiful woman is ruined. This blow is indeed quite big, and there is nothing to do about it.

    The veiled woman continued: "When I was a child, I always wore a veil on my face. Before that, I thought that if anyone saw my real appearance, he would have to marry me."

    "After my appearance was ruined, I was thinking, if anyone sees my real appearance, I will have to kill him."

    Su Xun: ""

    Why does it feel like this woman seems to be very complicated.

    Suddenly Su Xun's heart tightened, what did he mean by saying this, implying that he wanted to kill himself?  Now he finally understood the reason why this woman wanted to kill Shi Song.

    He also saw the woman's previous appearance. Could it be that she is going to renege on her word?

    The strong desire to survive made Su Xun not know what to think, so he said out of nowhere: "Actually I can marry you."

    It was quiet, the air seemed to have frozen, and there was no sound around.

    The woman stared at Su Xun for a while, and she said, "I haven't seen someone as thick-skinned as you for a long time."

    ""

    Su Xun didn't know how to answer it, so he could only smile awkwardly but politely.

    "Don't worry, if I say I won't kill you, I definitely won't kill you. In fact, that elixir of yours has done me a big favor. I owe you a favor, so I just paid it back."

    The veiled woman said again: "It's been a long time since I've talked so much with anyone. I don't know why, but I feel a lot more comfortable after talking to you."

    "It's good to be comfortable!"

    Unexpectedly, after saying this, the woman gouged out Su Xun's eyes again, making Su Xun realize that there seemed to be something so wrong about what she said just now.

    "What you said today is rotten in your stomach. Never say it out. If you dare to say a word, I will not let you go." The woman threatened again.

    It's just that now her threat, in Su Xun's eyes, doesn't seem so scary.

    Su Xun said in his heart that it's fine if you don't kill people to silence your mouth. How dare I say it outside, besides being rubbed by a woman, such a shameful thing, even if you let me say it, I don't want to.

    Quickly nodding, it can be regarded as expressing his attitude.

    The woman said directly: "Okay, I'm leaving, I wish you good luck in the future."

    Su Xun could hear that this woman really didn't intend to kill him, and she could also feel that she probably felt that the two of them would never see each other again.

    After all, this arena is really too big.

    "By the way, what you just said is nothing to worry about. The two of them just came with me to run errands and do some chores."

    The veiled woman said: "Like the two of them, at best, they are ordinary disciples in the Valley of the Medicine King, there are eight hundred if not one thousand."

    "There is no status, no one will care if you are dead and gone."

    Su Xun was silent for a while, the strong in the late stage of the false alchemy state are all top-level existences among the four great families, but in the Yaowang Valley, their status is so low.

    There are eight hundred if there is no one thousand. This is really terrifying, and Su Xun can't help thinking, how powerful is the medicine king valley?

    Of course, he didn't ask these stupidly, and it didn't seem to have much effect if he asked, because his distance seemed to be quite far away.

    I just feel that those two guys who were killed are very sad. If they come to Jianghai, or change to another city, they can live happily and be admired by thousands of people.

    Even among the four great families, there are extremely highIf you don't have any status, it would be nice to live your life happily.

    On the contrary, those who worked in the Valley of the Medicine King, accidentally killed themselves, and no one cared about them, not even a tombstone.

    But they have a heart that wants to be strong, there is no doubt about this.

    "By the way, yourwhat's your name?"

    When Su Xun said goodbye, he asked one last question.

    The veiled woman was obviously stunned. The kid in front of him played cards out of routine, which made him a little hard to understand.

    Immediately, the figure of the veiled woman disappeared in front of Su Xun, only to hear a voice floating in the air: "If you can see me again next time, I will tell you!"

    "Then you wait"

    Su Xun muttered to himself, he knew that woman would not hear it, because she had gone far away.

    The last sentence was obviously teasing herself. She probably felt that we would never see each other again.

    Su Xun doesn't think so, because who is right about the current situation, no one can be sure.

    Of course, it's fine if we don't meet each other, Su Xun also has self-esteem.  Can't beat a woman, this woman hurts her self-esteem too much.

    ? For some reason, Su Xun felt as if his body had been hollowed out.

    Not just referring to the body, but the spirit of the whole person has reached a low point.

    Having just experienced life and death, there will inevitably be some fluctuations in the human heart.

    Fortunately, his life was saved, Su Xun can be sure that this is the closest to death.

    It also made him understand a truth. In this world, there are too many powerful people, and people cannot relax in the slightest.

    Su Xun was not really hit by anything, this was a gap in strength, and he had nothing to do.

    Fortunately, he himself has no doubts about his ability to become stronger in the future, so his self-confidence will no longer be affected by any fluctuations.

    Clean up your mood, the biggest trouble is gone, Su Xun directly cleaned up the scene and disposed of the young guy's body.

    After finishing the treatment, Su Xun said: "This bastard Yaowanggu, please don't let me touch it in the future."

    From the bottom of his heart, Su Xun really doesn't want to meet people from Yaowang Valley anymore, it's too perverted.

    "Why, do you think I can curse people when I leave?"

    A voice suddenly came from Su Xun's ear, which frightened Su Xun, and his whole body trembled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 782: Responses From Every House (2 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The head of the Xue family is not an indecisive person, and he was thinking more about the family just now.

    Since everyone agrees to do this, there is nothing to say, so it is natural to do it.

    Although there are certain risks, such as attracting the powerful existence behind Su Xun and bringing disaster to the Xue family, everything is possible.

    ?But the return is also great, if you kill Su Xun, you can still get the good things in him without saying bad words.

    Just talking about the things obtained at the auction is enough to make the Xue family excited, which is equivalent to filling the gap that the Xue family did not go to the auction this time.

    What's even better is that they don't spend a single Foundation Establishment Pill, so that's comfortable.

    No one can refuse this temptation, and it's everyone's decision. If he doesn't admit it, it's tantamount to going against the whole family. No one wants to do that.

    The headman made the decision directly, and only heard him say: "Okay, then go and kill that kid, this time to be on the safe side, send a fake middle-stage alchemist!"

    When everyone heard this, they didn't have any opinions. Indeed, they should be more cautious and send someone who can kill that kid directly and cleanly.

    In the early stages of the false alchemy realm, it should be no problem to deal with that kid, but I'm afraid it will be unsafe.

    There is only one Xue family in the late stage of the false alchemy state. Besides, it seems that there is no need to deal with this late stage of the foundation establishment state.

    Looking at it this way, the middle stage of the false alchemy is obviously just right, and it can directly kill Su Xun without giving him a chance to breathe.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At this time, Jiang Hailuo's family also filed into the conference room with a group of people to hold a family high-level meeting.

    Unlike the Xue family, the atmosphere of the Luo family is not so solemn, because they entered the auction, and the result was much better than that of the Xue family.

    "That kid, what is his background, have you found out clearly?"

    The old woman sitting at the top spoke, looking a little gloomy. The person she asked was obviously Su Xun.

    Now Su Xun's performance has reached the level that the four great families have to pay attention to.

    "According to our investigation, this kid is called Su Xun, from Linjiang, and is currently a freshman student at Jianghai University."

    After hearing this, basically the people of the Luo family were all heartbroken, thinking that they were right, that kid, is he still a college student?  Isn't this bullying people?

    It's not that they think there's anything great about college students, they even look down on them a little bit. They think that there are millions of college students graduating every year, how many immortals can there be?

    It's just that people can't figure out that he is so powerful, but he went to college, wouldn't it affect his cultivation? This is obviously not doing his job properly.

    But the old woman said angrily: "Let you talk about the main point, that kid, is there any big person behind him to support him? Check out his background."

    In fact, the big families are similar, and these things are actually the most feared.

    Seeing Su Xun was unhappy, but he was also worried that there was some important person behind him, after all, at his age, he was really too monstrous.

    The person in charge of the investigation was obviously very nervous, with sweat on his forehead, but he kept saying, "I really don't know about this, and I can't find out at all."

    "If you can't find out what I want you for, hurry up and check for me!" The old woman reprimanded in a sharp voice.

    Obviously, going to work at the auction yesterday made her feel very upset, and it can be said that she was quite angry.

    The person in charge of the investigation hurriedly bowed his head, and then left here, probably continuing to investigate.

    As everyone knows, for him, this is an impossible task.

    Because behind Su Xun, there is no expert at all. No matter how hard he tries to investigate, unless he invents one himself, it will be useless at all.

    But other people don't think so. Such an awesome young man, without the guidance of an expert, can cultivate to this level, it's a lie.

    In the conference room at this time, the old woman said again: "That kid, what do you think?"

    Luo Wuyan spoke. He is the only young man who can participate in this meeting: "He is very powerful. I guess the gap between me and him will widen. I am not his opponent."

    For an arrogant person to say such a thing, it is obvious that he has given up a little bit, knowing the huge gap between himself and Su Xun.

      Just listen to him continue to say: "Two options, first, don't provoke him, everyone will not violate the river, and develop peacefully."

    "The second is to kill him as soon as possible and let him continue to grow. It may not be a year before he will become a serious problem for our Luo family."

    Everyone was silent for a while, knowing that what Luo Wuyan said actually made sense.

    Although I don't want to admit it, I can't deny it. At that kid's age, it's not that he's not strong enough, it's just that his training time is too short.

    It is inevitable to break through to the fake alchemy realm, and at that time, the Luo family will really have a hard time dealing with him.

    Either don't provoke it, and if you provoke it, get rid of it quickly.

    Luo Qianfeng said: "It's almost impossible to stay in harmony with him. He has a very close relationship with the Luo family on the other side of the river."

    Luo Qianfeng himself was in the Luo family, and his status had plummeted, but after being washed clean this time, everyone realized that losing to Su Xun was really not his problem.

    If he had listened to him earlier, he would not have been beaten so badly by Su Xun in the competition, and he felt a little guilty in his heart, so his attitude towards Luo Qianfeng also changed.

    After hearing this, everyone remembered that there is another matter. In this way, it seems impossible to not invade each other with that kid.

    A big man patted the table and said: "According to what I said, I just want to fuck him. It's best to kill him, so that my Luo family will have one less hidden danger in the future."

    Everyone believed that the appearance of that kid was a time bomb to put it bluntly, and it was an unstable factor for the Luo family.

    The big man continued: "And don't forget, that kid has Bodhi fruit in his hand. If we kill him, that thing will be ours."

    The white-haired old woman is obviously also moved. Her cultivation has been stuck in the late stage of the fake alchemy state. If she can't go further, her life expectancy is estimated to be only a few years.

    If she has Bodhi fruit, maybe she can really use it to break through.

    Although she was moved, she still restrained herself and did not make a decision right away.

    Said: "Let's investigate that kid for a few more days."

    "This matter is of great importance, and we cannot be careless. We must find out the bottom of that kid."

    The big man seemed a little anxious, and he thought it best to do it quickly. If it was too late, it would be too late.

    However, listening to what the old woman said, he knew that if he did something today, he might not have a chance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 829 Toast in person (1 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Like this top-level restaurant, where rich people often come, the service is very comprehensive. For example, you can store your own wine here.

    Many times I come here to eat, just open my own wine.

    A rich man like Gao Wei comes here often, so he will naturally store wine here.

    And the bodyguard knew very well that the best wine he had here cost hundreds of thousands a bottle, which was worth the wages of many people for several years.

    Being able to take it out to find someone to drink shows the status of this person in Gao Wei's heart, and it is estimated that others will not believe it.

    Of course, as a personal bodyguard, he knows what Su Xun has done. It can be said that he saved his son. Compared with Gao Wei's son, a bottle of wine is nothing.

    The bodyguard immediately said: "Alright Mr. Gao, I'll go right away, please wait a moment."

    After a while, the bodyguard was holding a wooden barrel with crushed ice in it, and a bottle of high-end red wine was placed in it, as well as wine glasses and corkscrews.

    Gao Wei took the wine glass and said, "Let's go to his box."

    Su Xun and the others are eating and chatting in the box where they are.

    After the dishes came out one after another, Su Xun didn't talk much. He felt that it was more interesting to use his mouth to eat, so let's forget about talking.

    Now the chatting is also carried out by those elders, and it is not very easy for Su Xun to intervene.

    Probably in the eyes of that Liu Ning, he only knows the behavior of eating. He is a standard countryman. He has never eaten such delicious food.

    Needless to say, Su Xun is quite satisfied with the restaurant arranged by my uncle this time.

    Even Su Xun, who is used to eating good food, has nothing to criticize this time.

    At this time, the door of the box was pushed open. At first everyone talked independently, but they didn't care.  I thought it was the waiter who came in to serve the food. They came in and out, which was normal.

    "Sorry, I came in to disturb everyone's dinner."

    Gao Wei didn't feel embarrassed at all when he came in, instead he took the initiative to speak.

    For a big man like him, what kind of scene has he never seen before? This is nothing at all, and he can deal with it with ease.

    As a result, as soon as he opened his mouth, everyone realized that something was wrong.

    Looking up, everyone in the box was shocked.

    Except for Su Xun's parents, who don't know this person very well, everyone else knows Gao Wei.

    Because he is in Pingjiang, he is almost too famous, he is a legend, and he is vigorously promoted.

    He has done a lot of good things for Pingjiang. When he is mentioned, the men, women and children in Pingjiang basically know it.

    Seeing that the richest man himself came over, one can imagine the shock in his heart.

    It felt like a dream, for a while, I couldn't react.

    People who usually only see it on TV and in the news actually appear in front of him now, how can this make people calm down, it doesn't feel real, everything is so dreamy.

    Even the two well-informed uncles, who were somewhat capable, were stunned at this moment, not knowing what to do for a while.

    Only Su Xun smiled wryly. Seeing this guy come in, Su Xun knew that he must be coming for him.

    Except for himself, who else in this box knows him and has friendship with him, his two uncles? Su Xun thought to himself, forget it.

    Probably he heard from somewhere that he was also eating here, so he ran over here on purpose.

    Now it's all right, I want to keep a low profile, but I probably won't be able to keep a low profile anymore, it's quite painful, I have to pretend again.

    "Su Xiaoyou, I heard that you are eating here, so I came here to disturb you."

    After Gao Wei came, he directly locked on to Su Xun and came to his side.

    Su Xun said in his heart, it's a good thing he didn't call himself Dr. Su, otherwise, it would be even more difficult to say.

    People with this identity came here on their own initiative, and they didn't have any airs. Naturally, Su Xun couldn't pretend to be forceful, and said with a smile: "It turns out that Mr. Gao is also eating here."

    "It's Chinese New Year today, and I'm with relatives at home. If I knew Mr. Gao was eating here, I would have gone to Mr. Gao for a drink or two."

    In fact, when Su Xun came here, he had already heard that he was here, and did notThe meaning of looking for him is that you don't know anything.

    But since everyone is here, Su Xun must pretend, at least the scene will be passable.

    Mr. Gao said: "Thank you little brother for what happened last time. I came to give you a bottle of wine. Please don't be disgusted."

    Gao Wei didn't say the specific things directly, because he didn't want others to know about his own son's bewitching, and it wouldn't sound good to say it.

    As long as he and Su Xun are clear in their hearts, there is no need to say what it is.

    It just so happened that Su Xun had the same thoughts as him, and he didn't want the relatives here to know about it, so it was even more confusing.

    The two of them tacitly agreed, and Su Xun said directly: "It's a trivial matter, it's nothing to worry about, Mr. Gao, you are too polite."

    "This bottle of wine, then I will not be polite, it looks like a good wine."

    Su Xun gave this guy a face, even if he didn't know him, he could guess right away that what this guy did was definitely not Fanpin.

    The relatives here were all shocked, right?

    The dignified richest man in Pingjiang came to deliver wine to Su Xun in person, and his manner of speaking was still so polite?

    Even at this time, Su Xun was still sitting there, while this person was standing, but Gao Wei seemed to have no opinion at all.

    The people present felt that the three views were almost messed up. What happened to this world was a bit confusing.

    Gao Wei did it himself, and poured a glass of wine for Su Xun himself.

    Everyone's eyes widened again, and their eyeballs almost fell on the table.

    Is this still the richest man in Pingjiang City, who is so polite, pouring wine for a young man himself?

    Immediately Gao Wei poured himself another glass of wine, only to hear him say: "Little brother, come, let me toast you."

    The richest man made a toast in person, thisAlthough everyone is a little numb, it still feels a little shocking.

    There are probably no more than three people in the entire Pingjiang City who can get this kind of treatment. Whoever sees him is not eager to go up and give him a toast.

    Su Xun was also unequivocal, he had already given him enough face, what else could he say, this person is indeed a character.

    Seeing that Su Xun got up quickly, he said, "Mr. Gao, I should respect you. I will do it directly!"

    The two clinked a glass and drank everything in one gulp.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 860: Things Go Big (2 More)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jiang Wu looked at Su Xun in a daze, and said, "Didn't you say not to fight?"

    "I told you not to fight, but I didn't talk about myself." Su Xun rolled his eyes.

    Liu Rufeng probably understood what Su Xun meant, and he said, "Old Su, don't be impulsive, forget it."

    "Don't worry, I know it well!" Su Xun said directly.

    Liu Rufeng didn't say anything more, he just said one sentence, and he wouldn't try to persuade Su Xun anymore, which was completely opposite to the way he was pulling Jiang Wu just now.

    Because he knows that Su Xun and Jiang Wu are fundamentally different, and it has nothing to do with whom they have a good relationship with.

    It's just that Liu Rufeng knows that Su Xun has great energy, as long as he doesn't kill these people in front of him, nothing will happen.

    Jiang Wu was different, he was just an ordinary person, if he really hit him, he would definitely be dealt with, even if Su Xun interceded, at least he would have to be punished.

    If a college student has a punishment on his back, it will have a greater impact if he goes out in the future.

    It doesn't matter to Su Xun. The leaders in the school probably don't dare to provoke him. Besides, this university is nothing to him at all. It doesn't matter if he can get in or not.

    The reason why I persuaded him was because he was afraid that this matter would become a big issue and affect his reputation, so it was just a reminder.

    Now that Su Xun has already made up his mind, he naturally won't persuade him any more, but Liu Rufeng really wants to hit these guys, too crazy.

    "Listen to me, and watch from the side for a while, just give me each other, don't do anything except me." Su Xun turned around and said.

    ?Except for Jiang Wu and Liu Rufeng, the rest of the players who played together were in the same class.

    Su Xun has relatively little contact with them, but they know how awesome Su Xun is, they know that Su Xun has a great background and strong fighting power, so there is nothing to worry about.

    After exhorting, Su Xun started to get ready to do business, and he said directly: "You guys seem to be very rampant?"

    "Hehe, rubbish!"

    Before he even said a word, he started swearing, and even Su Xun noticed that the black man raised his middle finger, which was obviously provocative.

    Su Xun couldn't bear it anymore, and just slapped him when he went up. The black man was slapped by Su Xun, and he spun 360 degrees in the air.

    Regardless of whether you are physically strong or not, in front of me, you are just a younger brother. Su Xun barely made any effort to let this guy almost be knocked out.

    The rest of the foreigners were stunned, damn it, I really met someone who dared to do it.

    To put it bluntly, they have been arrogant for so long, but they have never encountered anyone who dared to do something. This is really surprising.

    When they were in a daze, Su Xun had already rushed over.

    For Su Xun, beating this kind of ordinary people is actually a relatively low-level thing. It takes almost no effort, and they all fall to the ground in a few moments.

    "The resentment value from Richard is +68."

    "The resentment value from Johnson is +82."

    "The resentment value from George is +75."

    ""

    Su Xun has gained a lot of resentment points, which are gifts from foreign friends.

    "Awesome, Lao Su is awesome, good skills."

    "Hit, hit me hard, let them run rampant."

    "Isn't it pretending to be aggressive, let's pretend again."

    ""

    Jiang Wu and the others, their enthusiasm was obviously ignited, and they cheered loudly. This scene looks really refreshing, which makes people feel very happy.

    As a result, on this venue, everyone cheered, and more and more people came to watch. Many people ran over to see what happened. Everyone was so excited.

    ? As a result, I saw that these foreign students were beaten and applauded non-stop. It was obvious that everyone was still facing their own people.

    Su Xun is also getting excited here, and he planned to teach him a lesson and let it go.

    But seeing so many people applauding him, if he stopped suddenly, it seemed a bit sorry for the audience.

    "I told you to be capable, didn't you apologize, do you still want to apologize!"

    Su Xun pressed several people to the ground and kept beating them.

    Without using too much force, it will only make them hurt, at most they will be beaten half to death, and if they are directly killed, it is obviously impossible.Many people feel itchy when they look at it, and they say that they can only watch but not go up, which is really a pity.

    It would be really comfortable if I could go up and hit it twice by myself.

    After hitting for a long time, Su Xun stopped the movement of his hands, feeling that it was almost done.

    Among them was a short guy, probably the one with the worst physical fitness, who had already been knocked out by Su Xun.

    Su Xun clapped his hands, and then said: "Okay, everyone, you can leave."

    "Just leave like this, what will these guys do?" Jiang Wu asked.

    Su Xun didn't even look at it: "Don't worry about them, just throw them here, as long as they don't die anyway."

    Today this matter has become a big deal, so many people are watching here, the communication power of this era, I am afraid that everyone will know what happened today.

    Su Xun didn't intend to hide it, as soon as he knew it, it was best for everyone to know.

    I also want to let everyone breathe a sigh of relief through this incident. Don¨t be so special. When I see foreigners all day long, I subconsciously think that they are awesome and feel that I am not as good as others.

    But let¨s put it down, many foreigners are actually garbage among garbage, but when they come to China, their status seems to be different.

    On the contrary, the bigger the incident, the greater the pressure on the school side. As for how to deal with Su Xun, this is their business. To put it bluntly, Su Xun doesn't care about it.

    For him, he didn't take these things seriously anymore, and took a few brothers to drink.

    Just like what Su Xun thought, not long after he left, the matter had already spread throughout Jianghai University.

    Who doesn't have a mobile phone these days, things like taking photos and videos with mobile phones have started to circulate on the Internet.

    "Fuck, Su Xun is too fierce, international students dare to fight, he is awesome, now I admire him."

    "Who is Su Xun?"

    "The upstairs is from Mars? Su Xun, you don't even know, we Jianghai University's man of the hour, you can't be awesome."

    "It's been a long time since I've seen these few upset. The other international students are pretty good. It's just these few who make trouble all day long and no one dares to take care of them."

    "Beating a foreign uncle, Su Xun may be in trouble this time."

    "That's not necessarily the case. Su Xun is also a person with a background. The school leaders are polite when they see him. I don't think anything will happen."

    "Hehe, that's so naive. In front of this kind of thing, he can't do anyone. If he doesn't get fired this time, I'll stand on my head." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 861: Azure Dragon Chronicle (3 more)

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This incident caused a lot of trouble in the school, and it can be said that the commotion was very loud.

    Basically, the focus of everyone's discussion on the Internet is what happened today. After all, these days, after college students are full, they are still quite boring.

    When people are bored, they will be particularly interested in these things, and everyone knows this.

    Basically, everyone agrees with Su Xun's behavior, and thinks that Su Xun played well and relieved his anger.

    There are only a few scumbags who worship foreigners and think that they should not beat people with their hands, leaving a barbaric impression and even damaging the image of Chinese people.

    In Su Xun's words, this kind of person has been kneeling for too long, and now he can't stand up.

    Of course, this kind of rubbish is still a minority after all, and Su Xun doesn't even need to speak. Under the noise of the crowd, it is directly drowned out, which is very miserable.

    At present, the focus of everyone's debate is what will happen to Su Xun after he did this, and how the school will deal with Su Xun.

    Some people think that Su Xun's background is relatively large, and he has indeed made contributions, so it is estimated that the school will not do anything to him.

    Naturally, some people will object, thinking that this is definitely impossible.

    After all, everyone in China knows the identity of a foreigner, and they are more sensitive. When it comes to this issue, there will definitely be a bias. I guess Su Xun will be miserable.

    Not to mention expulsion, at least one punishment cannot be escaped.

    As for the parties involved, Su Xun was very calm, and brought a few people with him to play basketball with Jiang Wu and the others, and everyone went drinking happily.

    Going to a small restaurant in the back street of the school, a table full of food, and then full of beer, this is actually the life that many boys in the university live.

    "Su Xun, it's not going to be a problem. I see that in the school's forum, everyone is arguing about this matter, and they are talking about how the school will punish you."

    There was a boy wearing glasses who looked quite gentle. He asked, looking a little worried.

    Su Xun smiled, and then said: "Don't look at those things, it's useless."

    "How to deal with it is a matter in the school. We can't worry about it. Just wait quietly. Besides, it's all done by me. It has nothing to do with you. If you deal with it later, you will also deal with me."

    What Su Xun said, those boys who played basketball became silent instead. It is true that Su Xun didn't let them make a move today, he was deliberately protecting them.

    He took care of everything by himself. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him, so he came here to help everyone.

    If Su Xun was punished alone this time, they probably felt a little bit sorry.

    Jiang Wu saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he said: "Come on, nothing will happen, what are you worried about."

    "This guy Su Xun and the headmaster hang out and drink together, what kind of shit can there be, the headmaster will suppress him even if it's a big deal."

    Su Xun looked at him helplessly, thinking that whenever my mother drank with the principal, she would brag.

    Liu Rufeng said: "Let me tell you something, old Su, don't be too optimistic. This incident involves overseas students, and the impact is relatively large."

    "The principal will also be under pressure when dealing with it. He can't just take care of you. If you don't exercise, I guess at least there will be a punishment."

    What Liu Rufeng meant was to ask Su Xun to do some activities. He also knew that Su Xun had great energy. If he did some activities, he might be able to resolve this matter.

    To put it bluntly, the principal's level is probably not enough, because the principal is also afraid of the people above, Su Xun wants to solve this problem, he has to look for it.

    In fact, Su Xun didn't think much about it at all. As for how to deal with him, it had no effect on him.

    It's fine not to be expelled, Su Xun can be sure that they will not expel him, after all, he is the brand name of Jianghai University, and everyone knows who that world-class hacker mdzz is.

    Given that Jianghai University has earned so much attention, Jianghai University will not be so ruthless, or they also have fears in their hearts.

    Su Xun can be sure that they will not fire him for a small mistake, as long as they don't fire him, the rest of Su Xun doesn't care.

    As for whether to punish or not, to put it bluntly, it is a painless thing for him.

    He is not looking for a job after graduating, he cares about his personal file.Well, it's just a freshman, and I don't want to leave my school so soon, so that's not very nice.

    Su Xun then said: "It doesn't matter, the punishment will be punished, and it is estimated that this is the most. If you criticize it again, it doesn't matter to me."

    Liu Rufeng saw Su Xun's attitude, and didn't think Su Xun couldn't do it. It was probably because Su Xun didn't like it and didn't bother to do it.

    Jiang Wuze said: "I heard, the boss who can drive a Lamborghini to school can be the same as us. After graduation, he directly inherits the family business. What do you care about the punishment?"

    "Don't worry about him, I guess this kid himself doesn't take it to heart."

    It's not that Jiang Wu is heartless, but Jiang Wu also knows that Su Xun is different from him. Su Xun doesn't take money seriously anymore, or the graduation certificate is nothing to him.  It is dispensable.

    Sure enough, after being told by Jiang Wu, everyone can relax and not worry as much as before.

    On the contrary, the atmosphere at the next wine table was very lively. It was rare for them to have a meal with Su Xun. It was a coincidence that they might not have the chance next time, so naturally they should cherish it.

    After eating, Su Xun settled the bill directly, and then everyone went back.

    Su Xun didn't go with them, and went back to the place where he lived, which should be more convenient.

    As for how violent the discussion about him was on the Internet, Su Xun didn't bother to care at all.

    After all, there will be no one discussing someday for a famous man like him, but today it's just a little hotter.

    Back home, Su Xun washed up a bit, An Su didn't come back today, she has class tomorrow morning.

    However, during the meal, I had already contacted Su Xun, and was very concerned about what happened today, so Su Xun had to comfort her.

    After finishing it, Su Xun has been thinking about one thing. It's time to draw a lottery. The resentment points obtained from a few foreigners today should be enough.

    It has been a long time since the lottery draw, so Su Xun is really looking forward to it.

    "Congratulations to the host, in this lottery draw, I successfully obtained the armor skin [Qinglongzhi]"

    There were four chances this time, and Su Xun knew that there must be no problem, so he won the draw, and it was still the skin of Kai, so he was looking forward to it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 979 Find out

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xun searched for so many days, but did not get any news in this regard. He did not expect that he would find out about it by accident today.

    It is not certain that Mo Xiaoli was taken away by this person, but it always gives Su Xun a direction, which is better than not knowing anything.

    Su Xun then asked: "Do you know where this Baisha Gang is?"

    In Yang Jingrui's eyes, there was an expression of surprise in an instant, and he only heard him say: "Brother, why are you asking this?"

    "What else can I do, I don't want to run into each other in the future, I want to avoid it." That guy Yuan Ming said smartly.

    After everyone heard it, they knew what was going on.

    Yang Jingrui also breathed a sigh of relief. He thought just now that Su Xun wanted to go to the Baisha Gang to make trouble, and that was no different from committing suicide.

    So Yang Jingrui said: "I happen to have a map of the distribution of gang power here. You can take a look and pay attention to it in the future."

    "Okay, thanks!"

    This time, I really thank you enough. Yang Jingrui helped me, not just a little bit, but a lot.

    Yang Jingrui also knew that this guy just came here, and probably didn't know much about everything here, so he told him so much.

    He gave Su Xun a map made of parchment, only to hear Yang Jingrui say, "Brother, I'm leaving. Be careful yourself."

    "If you want to join the academy in the future, you can come to my Tiandao Academy, and I can say a few words for you."

    This guy actually intends to win over Su Xun, probably because of Su Xun alone, it's really not easy to mess around.

    After joining the academy, with a relatively large backer, everything will be different, at least the safety is guaranteed, and there is a better cultivation environment.

    For example, Yuan Ming, Su Xun doesn't think his strength is too strong, and it's not certain whether he can beat him.

    However, when this guy mentioned the Baisha gang, he was also full of contempt. The gang leader could still kill him instantly, but he was not afraid at all, and even looked down on him.

    All in all, to put it bluntly, he belongs to the academy and has a strong backer.

    The members of the Baisha gang, unless they can be sure and kill him secretly without anyone knowing, they will definitely not dare to touch him.

    Su Xun will definitely not be able to accept his kindness, so he doesn't want to stay here for a long time. If he is outside, he can practice quickly, so why should he live this kind of life here all day.

    If it wasn't for looking for Mo Xiaoli, he wouldn't have come to this place.

    However, Su Xun still smiled and said: "Okay, thank you Brother Yang for your invitation. If I have time in the future, I will definitely visit in person."

    "Farewell, brother, take care."

    After finishing speaking, Yang Jingrui and his party left. They should go to the town to recuperate before taking action.

    Su Xun also saw that they estimated that time was running out and they didn't want to waste too much time.

    After walking away, that guy Yuan Ming asked: "Senior, you seem to have a pretty good relationship with that person, how did you know each other?"

    "I met him a few days ago. He is from outside. He came to Wanzhou City for the first time. He didn't know much about it. He was stopped by the gatekeeper and he didn't have a spar on him."

    "I happened to pass by, observed for a while, and saw that he was not pretending, so I took some crystals to help him out, but I met him again today."

    After a few people understood what was going on, they said: "It seems that you are not very familiar with each other, you have only met twice."

    "I was also very curious to hear that you invited him, senior. I thought you two had a good relationship."

    Yang Jingrui smiled and said: "The reason why he was invited is because this guy is very talented and powerful. After joining our academy, he will be a great help."

    "Maybe, he's number one ruthless again."

    "No way, I think he is only at the first-rank Golden Core Realm. Although he has cultivated to the first-rank Golden Core Realm at his age, although it is already good, it can be regarded as everywhere in the academy."

    After hearing these words, the old sweeper of the Mo family would probably die of rage.

    Bullying people, he has broken through the Jindan realm at a long time, and he is still complacent, thinking that he is really awesome.

    Who knows that here, in an academy, there are not a few people who have broken through to the Jindan stage, and they are still young people, which is too shocking.

      Yang Jingrui shook his head and said: "You can't say that, he has been practicing outside, and this is the first time he came to Wanzhou City."

    "Whether it is the environment or the resources, it is far behind us, but he can still reach Jindan at this age, and he can see his terrifying potential."

    "And this person's combat power is still strong, one person can kill two, and that Zhao Xueshen is still at the third-rank Jindan stage, he can kill two by himself."

    "Even though he may have some good things to help him, his strength is still very powerful. Yuan Ming, if you really want to let you fight him, you may not be his opponent."

    Yuan Ming's face was red when he said this, and he seemed unable to refute anything. His strength is indeed not too strong.

    If he was asked to fight Zhao Xueshen and another Jindan, he might not be able to kill two of them, and indeed he might not be able to defeat Su Xun.

    After listening to Yang Jingrui's analysis, everyone felt that it made sense, and they didn't dare to underestimate Su Xun.

    Then someone said: "Then I really hope that he can come and increase our strength."

    Yang Jingrui said with a smile: "That's not necessarily the case. Looking at him like this, he probably doesn't like to join any forces. Maybe he's used to being alone."

    "It's mainly up to him, we can't force it, go to the town to replenish some food and fresh water, let's go."

    "yes´"

    On Su Xun's side, after they left, he opened the map and looked carefully. There were numerous gang names recorded on the map.

    It's a little strange why Yang Jingrui has this thing. Could it be that the gang is at odds with them, and this is to study their opponents?

    Anyway, it has what Su Xun wants.

    The goal is very strong, and this Su Xun knows it well.

    Maybe he will be in danger this time, maybe after he went there, he found that Mo Xiaoli was not taken away by him, or maybe after so many days, Mo Xiaoli is gone.

    No one can tell for sure, and there is no ability to predict.

    But these are not reasons or excuses, Su Xun still has to go, and intends to find out.

    If you can't find anyone, then the next target.

    If the person is gone, write it down.  Come for revenge later.

    Of course, it is best to be able to find someone.

    As for his strength, how to bring people out, Su Xun hasn't thought much about it yet.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1006 You have to do it if it's not easy

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing what Fu Aohai said, Su Xun felt that there was indeed something wrong with that guy named Hong Yuanhao.

    Su Xun doesn't know if he has anything, but his family is really extraordinary.

    No wonder he has such a confident temperament. He has such a good background, and his family's wealth is almost the top in Asia. How scary you say this is.

    And the money in the future may all be his. It would be strange if this kind of person is not confident. Compared with the average rich second generation, his temperament is indeed much stronger.

    It can only be said that this guy is really good at reincarnation, he is really a little expert in reincarnation, a very lucky son.

    Of course, Su Xun would not underestimate this kind of person. The Hong family of Nuo Da can make him a successor, and he can still see the level of this person.

    Just like the ancient emperor's family, it is not so easy to become a prince.

    Su Xun said: "Perhaps they are just chatting, but they may not necessarily just fall in love with Luo Shenyi."

    "But let's put it down. When this kid passed by, the look in his eyes couldn't be concealed. It was so hot that he was interested in Mr. Luo."

    Fu Aohai's tone of voice at this time did not lose his status as the richest man in Jianghai, he sounded like an eighth wife.

    I just heard him continue to say: "This kid's contact is not that simple. It is estimated that someone from the Hong family gave him instructions."

    "How to say?"

    Fu Aohai analyzed it: "Others and Mr. Luo just know each other very well and don't talk too much, but this guy has chatted for a long time."

    "Others see him as a young man, so it's hard to say anything about him. It is estimated that he came to Tianji Technology by getting in touch with Mr. Luo."

    Su Xun felt that this possibility was relatively high, and he believed in Fu Aohai's judgment even more. This person is also quite shrewd, otherwise how could he become the richest man in Jianghai.

    I just heard him say: "That is to say, this guy has been talking for a long time, but he still wants to cooperate with Tianji Technology."

    "That's not necessarily the case. It is estimated that he has taken a fancy to Mr. Luo. This is also true. After all, there are really not many women who can make a proud man like him fall in love."

    "Of course Tianji Technology Company is the most important company. If you think about it, if he really falls in love with Mr. Luo, then Mr. Luo is a woman after all. If the two of them become a family in the future, then the relationship between the company and their Hong family will be nothing.  It¨s out of the ordinary, basically it belongs to their Hong family.￣

    "If it really doesn't work, it's pretty good to be able to reach some cooperation with Tianji Technology Company through this opportunity. Anyway, the Hong family probably wants to kill two birds with one stone."

    Su Xun felt that it was a bit unlikely: "The Hong family is so rich, and they still have the idea of ????Tianji Technology. I'm afraid it's nothing in front of him."

    "It's nothing now, but it won't be so in the future. Taking advantage of the present, the return on investment is quite impressive."

    "The Hong family may seem very powerful, but a powerful family will always decline one day, and they are also worried about this."

    "Naturally, we need various investments. If we can get some shares of Tianji Technology Company, it will be almost a huge profit in the future, and it will be enough for them to be carefree for a while."

    "This is a big piece of fat, who doesn't want to eat it or not, besides, which rich person would not want to be richer?"

    "If you don't have a big appetite, do you think everyone here can have this status?"

    Su Xun smiled. What Fu Aohai said is indeed reasonable, but Su Xun joked: "Then why are you not interested in cooperating with me, Mr. Fu, this Tianji Company?"

    "Come on, my own company. I'm too busy to keep up with your affairs. Your company can make money, but mine is not bad."

    "Let's talk about that kid Li Han, he doesn't take over my class at all. I don't know what to do with the family business I have built. Speaking of this makes me feel tired."

    Fu Aohai said it very frankly. He is indeed not interested in Tianji Technology Company. He just needs to manage his own business well. There is still a fundamental difference between him and those who invest.

    Having said so much, it was just to remind Su Xun. If it weren't for Su Xun, Fu Aohai would not bother to care about other people.

    Su Xun nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will remember this person. If he dares to mess around, no matter what Hong's family he is, I will destroy him as well."

    When he said this, Su Xun didn't have any hesitation at all, because what he said was serious, and the Hong family really?What, in his eyes, is nothing at all.

    Su Xun also believed that Luo Shenyi would not be interested in this person, just beware of him using special means.

    Looking at it again, the two of them were still talking about something.

    The scene was too noisy, and it was not easy for Su Xun to listen from such a distance.

    That guy kept talking, and Luo Shenyi occasionally agreed.

    But that guy is a master, Luo Shenyi probably didn't want to chat with him for a long time, but this person can keep the topic uninterrupted, which is also a manifestation of his ability, so it is difficult for Luo Shenyi to find a reason not to chat with him  .

    Su Xun said: "Boss Fu, go and rescue Shenyi."

    "Okay, leave it to me."

    Fu Aohai is like a human being, so he naturally understands what Su Xun means.

    ！！！！！！！！

    At night, Hong Yuanhao returned to the Hong family's villa in the middle of the mountain.

    ? It is near the mountains and the sea, and it is almost the top geomantic treasure. The mansions here are the real mansions, where the rich gather.

    A house, without more than one billion yuan, cannot be bought at all.

    After Hong Yuanhao came back, he immediately went to the study, and saw an old man who looked old.

    This old man is a legend of the Hong family and the backbone of the Hong family. He is still in charge of the affairs of the Hong family. It is indeed admirable that one person has built such a large family business.

    Of course, he also has another identity, that is Hong Yuanhao's grandfather.

    "Grandpa, I'm back."

    After Hong Yuanhao came back, he immediately bowed and said, his face was full of respect, completely different from the high-spirited look outside before.

    The old man nodded, motioned him to sit down, and asked, "How is the situation after contact?"

    "It's not very good. That woman is like an ice cube. She doesn't like me at all. She doesn't even want to dance. When she drinks, she touches her lips."

    Hong Yuanhao continued: "In addition, I also mentioned that our Hong family will cooperate with her company, but she made it very clear."

    "Tianji Company will not cooperate with anyone. This is their principle. I think this matter is not easy to handle."

    The old man pondered for a while, but said: "It's not easy to do, but it has to be done." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1034 The Fierce Battle

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After being praised by the old man, but for some reason, Su Xun didn't feel any joy in his heart, but felt uncomfortable all over.

    The reason is very simple. The Su Xun just now is equivalent to being monitored all the way.

    What happened outside, the old man probably saw clearly.

    Fortunately, this is not a real person. He looks like a wisp of soul, but this soul seems to have spiritual consciousness.

    ? His thinking ability and dialogue level seem to be no different from normal people, and they all feel similar.

    Fortunately, just now, Su Xun didn't really reveal anything too surprising.

    Although some methods seem to be beyond the imagination of ordinary people, but there are so many wonders in the world, presumably those who have experienced a lot will have a deeper understanding of this kind of experience.

    Since this old man has his own fairy mansion, he should be a powerful character no matter what. Presumably, people with his own strength should not be looked down upon.

    Su Xun then asked calmly: "Senior, I don't know what this senior is talking to us at the moment, is it your avatar?"

    Since there is still this remnant soul here, it means that Su Xun can't do whatever he wants. If he really wants to do whatever he wants, who knows if this remnant soul will do it.

    Su Xun had seen the strength of the remnant soul just now, and it was not easy to get it done.

    And now that his nebula has entered the cooldown period, it will definitely not be able to be summoned a second time for a short time, and it will definitely not be able to deal with this kind of remnant soul.

    Moreover, this place is different from the outside, who knows if they will not let Su Xun and the others leave after offending him.

    The remnant soul outside, no matter how you say it, although it is very powerful, if you want to run away, they will not stop you.

    Once inside, everything will be different. No one knows what messed up things will happen.

    Fortunately, this remnant soul seems to have a pretty good attitude. At least for now, I don't see any malicious intentions.

    The old man with the remnant soul said: "Avatar is not really considered, it is just a spirit body formed by cutting off a little bit of my spiritual consciousness, it can be regarded as a remnant soul."

    After Su Xun heard it, he immediately revealed a terrifying look. Su Xun naturally knows that immortal cultivators have spiritual consciousness, including himself.

    However, spiritual consciousness is something that has been nurtured with great difficulty. At the same time, it is very important to immortal cultivators. It is too cruel to be able to cut it by yourself.

    The old man with the remnant soul continued to say: "If it was really my clone, you probably would have already disappeared. This spiritual consciousness split body only has a little bit of my strength, about 1%."

    Su Xun: ""

    For a moment, he didn't know what to say. Anyway, he felt that this old thing seemed to be suspected of being pretentious.

    The remnant soul is so strong, what the hell is 1% of your own strength?

    Then how strong is your own strength? I almost never beat you with one percent of your strength. Thinking of this, Su Xun couldn't help but want to cry. What kind of monsters did you meet?  .

    The key is to listen to the old man's tone, he is serious, and he should not be the kind of braggart.

    As for the old man in Taoist robe next to him, he also looked confused. Anyway, he felt that he could no longer keep up with the pace of the two pretending to be aggressive.

    With a strength of less than one percent or even less, he has no ability to resist at all.

    The remnant soul continued to speak: "Actually, I was originally an immortal, known as the Immortal Lord of the Purple Mansion, and I have been living in this Immortal Mansion of mine, quite leisurely."

    "However, five hundred years ago, some changes took place in this world. At that time, almost all of us old guys who cultivated immortality were dispatched. When you see this split body of spiritual consciousness, I am actually very far away. I guess I  It's dead now."

    At this time, Su Xun couldn't calm down again. Such a powerful existence, even if he said he was dead, he was dead?

    Although it is not clear what level his strength is, he has been known as the fairy monarch hundreds of years ago, so one can imagine how awesome his strength is.

    And people who lived hundreds of years ago are truly ancient people. Su Xun's history is not very good. It is estimated that it was more than 500 years ago, which should be the time of the Ming Dynasty.

    Speaking of ChaoOnly then will everyone feel that it has really been so long, and it is really ancient.

    Even if it is just a thing from five hundred years ago, it is probably at the level of an antique.

    What surprised Su Xun even more was that this split body of spiritual consciousness had existed for hundreds of years, which was even more frightening. The spiritual consciousness had not been wiped out for hundreds of years, and it was still so powerful.

    This also proves from the side how powerful this old monster is, which makes people stunned.

    Su Xun hurriedly asked: "Senior, how could you fall with such a strong strength?"

    "Boy, I really think that those who are strong will not die. In this world, no one can live forever, and we have nothing to do."

    "At that time, there are some things that we must achieve, and we are destined to die."

    These words sounded a little helpless, Su Xun really couldn't figure out what was going on that could make such a strong man so helpless.

    "Senior, can you tell me what happened that year?"

    The old man in the Taoist robe next to him became curious and asked.

    Although he is already a hundred-year-old old man, the old monster in front of him is an old monster who has lived for many years. It seems that there is no problem with him calling senior.

    The remnant soul didn't target the old man in the Taoist robe anymore, but said: "There was a big battle back then, and basically all the powerful immortal cultivators went to participate in the battle."

    "That battle is destined to result in countless deaths and injuries, and the fall of countless powerful people. There must not be too many immortal cultivators in this world today, and the realm is not comparable to the previous ones."

    "As for what the war is, you don't need to know so much. Anyway, it's already a thing of the past. With your strength, it's useless to know."

    The remnant soul only gave a general idea, but didn't go into details, and seemed unwilling to go into it.

    But from his few words, Su Xun can still feel that the great battle back then seemed to be really tragic.

    Countless strong men have fallen, and Su Xun can't even figure out what kind of battle it was. Even a powerful existence like the Immortal Lord of Zifu seems to be cannon fodder.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1229 The Boss Behind The Scenes

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ahem！！"

    Old Su was also a little embarrassed, the key point was that he couldn't tell whether everyone was praising Su Xun or had other meanings.

    Mainly he himself didn't expect that his son would be so cruel, and he agreed to find a relationship, but he was really a little worried that he would be so tyrannical, what would he do if he suffered a disadvantage in it.

    If something happened to Su Xun, he would have to be skinned by Su Xun's mother when he returned home. The status of the two of them in the family would not be the same at all.

    Of course, Lao Su quickly let go of his heart. Since his son graduated from high school, he feels that the whole person has calmed down a lot.

    There are some ways to deal with things, Lao Su knows more or less, and knows that Su Xun will not mess around. Since he dared to go in like this, it means that he actually has a way, and there is no need to worry about anything.

    "I said, why don't we go in together, we can't let a young man like Old Su son go in alone, that would be bad, and going together can give us a strong momentum."

    I don't know who suddenly suggested it.

    However, he was quickly stopped by Lao Su, who waved his hands hastily, and said at the same time: "No, no, my son told me, we just wait outside. If we go in suddenly, it might be a bad thing."

    "That's fine"

    Everyone once heard that the parties concerned have said so, so what else do they have to say, they can only wait outside.

    Su Xun rushed in alone, saying it was really arrogant.

    ?Because of this kind of broken company, there is really nothing that can make Su Xun afraid.

    "What's the matter, you two, who allowed you to bring people here casually, you are not allowed to bring people in during work, you know, drive him out."

    At this time, a guy in a suit who looked like a dog came up and angrily said: "If there is another time, you two will get out of here."

    "It disturbed everyone's work, who will be responsible for this, can you two be responsible?"

    The two security guards were very wronged by the scolding, and the elders were so wronged that they almost cried.

    Te Niang was beaten outside, and now she is being scolded again. This is simply not human.

    The security guard then said: "Manager, we didn't bring him in, it was him who insisted on coming in, and there is nothing we can do about it."

    "If you have to come in, you can let them in, can't you stop them for me? What is the company paying you for, let you come to raise tigers?"

    This manager seems to have a bad temper.  Those who didn't know thought that a small manager like him was some kind of great big shot. When he scolded people, he was a set of tricks, which made people feel a little uncomfortable.

    After scolding the security guard, he came to Su Xun again, with a bad tone, "And you, when I give you three seconds, get out of here quickly, otherwise don't blame us for being rude."

    Su Xun almost laughed, what is this, a bluff?

    Use the arrogance outside to cover up your inner anxiety.

    Those who don't know think that others owe them a sum of money. This group of people are cheating money, and they are so crazy that there is no limit. It is really incomprehensible.

    "Snapped´"

    Su Xun didn't say a word, just went up and slapped the manager, making the manager dizzy.

    With Su Xun's current status, it's already a little bit worthless to deal with ordinary people, but there is no way, some people really owe too much, so he can only behave like this.

    If Su Xun really wanted to, he only needed one thought. All the people in this company would probably be wiped out, leaving no one alive.

    It's a pity that there is no need for that, liars are liars, Su Xun will not kill casually, that would be too cruel, and what is the difference with demons.

    The two security guards were watching there, seemingly silent, but in fact they were already relieved.

    Xin said that the beating was good, and I have long seen that the manager is upset, pointing at other people's heads and scolding all day long, he deserves to be beaten.

    The manager scolded angrily: "What are you two doing? Seeing me standing still after being beaten, hurry up and fuck me."

    The two security guards were terrified when they heard this, and hurriedly backed away, thinking that they were joking, they had seen Su Xun's brutality before, and he was obviously not an ordinary person.

    I don't dare to do it anymore, who the hell would work hard for someone like you, I really take myself seriously.

    So the security guard said very truthfully: "Manager, it's not that we don't want to go, but we really can't fight, otherwise he can't either.??Here, you better do it yourself.  "

    "you´"

    When the manager was about to speak and get angry, Su Xun pinched his neck and said, "I'll give you a chance now, take me to your boss's office, or I'll kill you."

    Su Xun now has to confirm one thing, whether the owner of the leather bag company, who is also the big liar behind it, is in the company.

    If you are not here, it will be a bit troublesome to deal with this matter.

    The manager's head felt cold for a moment, and his body had already started to break out in cold sweat. For some reason, he felt that Su Xun's words did not seem to scare him, but might really kill him.

    I panicked in an instant, completely lost the ability just now, nodded and said: "Okay, go, I will take you there now."

    When Su Xun heard this, he knew that the boss was in the company, so it was pretty good, so he pushed the manager directly and asked him to lead the way.

    After walking a few steps, he came to a "President's Office". Su Xun looked at him, and the manager nodded in fright, indicating that it was here.

    Su Xun stopped talking nonsense and kicked the door open, scaring the manager's eyes wide again.

    This huge door weighs hundreds of catties to say the least, and it can fly with one kick. I was really frightened by tons.

    It seems that I didn't provoke this person just now, it was the right decision, if I provoked him, I might really kill myself.

    The people in this office were also greatly frightened in their hearts. There were unexpectedly two people inside, both disheveled at this time, doing something that everyone liked to see.

    After Su Xun saw it, he frowned and asked, "Is that guy your boss?"

    The middle-aged man in it looks like he has a swollen face. In the TV series, he looks like the kind of robber in ancient times, and he doesn't even need makeup.

    "That's right" The manager dared to tell lies at this time, he had lost the courage to deceive Su Xun.

    The boss with a sultry face inside had already yelled, "Which bastard is Te Niang's, is she courting death?"

    "Hey, life is not bad. It seems that you don't know that there are so many people outside asking for money to collect debts. They are really big-hearted."

    Su Xun walked in, opened his mouth and said.

    At the same time, he glanced at the terrified woman, "Get out, it's none of your business here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1234 Hurry up and report

    You can search "My skin is invincible" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "???"

    There were question marks all over Wang Hao's head, and he was a little confused when he heard it. He said in his heart, no, you are a company after all, how could someone take away all your money for no reason.

    Is the company's money so flexible? Don't pay attention to procedures and the like. I don't read much, so don't lie to me.

    But he also knew that it was impossible for Cao Junxiang to talk nonsense to him for no reason, because it didn't make much sense.

    It seems that such bad incidents did happen, and he received a lot of money from others, so he couldn't pretend that nothing happened. Besides, it was easy for him to deal with such things.

    No matter what company Cao Junxiang is, if you go to coerce them and almost kill them, it must be wrong, and the problem is relatively big.

    "Don't worry about Mr. Cao, we will definitely deal with this matter seriously, the nature is simply too bad."

    Wang Hao said again: "By the way, Mr. Cao, what is the name of the person who threatened you? Do you have any more information about him?"

    "Well, I really don't know what his name is"

    Cao Junxiang thought about it for a long time, but he really didn't know what Su Xun's name was, and he hadn't heard of it, and he didn't dare to ask at all, so this problem was quite big.

    ""

    Wang Hao was speechless. He said to himself that all the money in your fucking company has been taken away by someone. Do you know what his name is? No wonder his IQ is being coerced by someone. It¨s just a fool with a lot of money.

    "Then send me a copy of your company's monitoring system later. There will always be monitoring."  It's easy to find you.

    Cao Junxiang seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and he said: "By the way, someone in the company took his photo. Wait a moment, and I will ask for you."

    Because there is a video camera in his office, of course it was originally recording the things he couldn't say with the female secretary.

    This person just has this habit. He has a dream of being a director. When he does that kind of thing, he likes to secretly take pictures and post them on a well-known website. He has many fans now.

    The camera must have captured what happened after Su Xun came in just now, after all, it has been videotaped.

    "Okay, then it will be easier. You can find someone within two hours if you have the photo, so please send it to me." Wang Hao said, and hung up the phone.

    He can't do anything about this matter, maybe after recovering the money, he can get some benefits, this is also uncertain, who would have trouble with such a good thing as money.

    After hanging up the phone, that guy also took action, quickly lowered his camera, and connected the memory card inside to the computer.

    The entire video must not be posted, even if Su Xun threatens him later, it cannot be posted. After all, he is here to collect debts. If this matter is really revealed, people think Su Xun is right.

    Just take a screenshot, and cut a part of Su Xun's face. Cao Junxiang is a master of video processing.

    Cao Junxiang took a few pictures and sent them to Wang Hao. The two had private contact information.

    Wang Hao was sitting in the office. After taking a sip of tea, his phone vibrated. Wang Hao also knew that it must be Cao Junxiang who sent the message.

    He turned on his phone and received these pictures.

    "Um?"

    Clicking on it, Wang Hao was a little dazed, this young man seemed a little familiar.

    After thinking about it carefully, Wang Hao's entire face changed, quite ugly, even terrified.

    Because he has already thought of who this person is. He met him once. It was a long time ago when an accident happened in Su Xun's village, maybe last year.

    At that time, this incident caused a lot of trouble, and even his immediate boss, because of that incident, all the people went in directly, otherwise, he would never be able to take this position.

    If he really said it, he would actually have to thank Su Xun. If it wasn't for Su Xun, he probably wouldn't be able to go up so soon.

    Naturally, Su Xun's background is clear. He is Nanlin's good brother. Now that Nanlin is in Linjiang City, he is a big shot.

    With just a word, it is estimated that others will be gone, and this position will not be guaranteed. If you offend anyone, you can't offend Nanlin.

    It can be said that Wang Hao broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he saw the photo of this person., was recognized by him, if he didn't know, and brought someone there, he would probably be finished.

    There is God's will in the dark, it seems that his luck is quite good.

    Of course, he must attach great importance to this matter, and must deal with it properly, so that no accidents can happen, otherwise he will be finished.

    What Cao Junxiang's company does, he has a certain idea, why Su Xun went to trouble him, Wang Hao can guess a little bit in his heart at this time.

    To be reasonable, since Su Xun is a good friend of Nanlin, it is estimated that he will not be short of money.

    To put it bluntly, with this network of connections, even if you open a grocery store in Linjiang, you may be able to make a fortune. These days, money depends on connections.

    Why do people go to this company to do things, I'm afraid it's not simple, maybe they were tricked.

    Don't say it wasn't Su Xun's responsibility, even if Su Xun really did it on purpose, you can't touch him, or you will be in bad luck.

    Wang Hao didn't think about it anymore, and quickly called Nanlin. This kind of matter must be handled by him. He only needs to report the situation truthfully, and there should be nothing wrong with him.

    "Hello, Nanju, how are you?" After the call was connected, Wang Hao's voice was not to mention very respectful.

    There is no other way, even if Nan Lin leaves a bad impression, it may be a disaster for him, and the situation is very serious.

    "Who are you?"

    Nanlin didn't know who this call was from, he was not qualified to let Nanlin save his number yet.

    Wang Hao was not surprised at all, just heard him say: "South Bureau, I am Wang Hao from the county branch."

    "So it's you. What's the matter?" Nanlin's tone sounded very flat. In my impression, there was indeed such a person.

    After all, this Wang Hao can be regarded as the number one leader in the county, he is regarded as Nanlin's subordinate, and to put it bluntly, he is a small leader, so he will definitely be impressed.

    It's just that his impression of this person is not very good, because he doesn't like this kind of subordinates who suggest him without doing anything.

    It is only good to work hard, thinking about some things all day long is not worth it. How many people wanted to have a relationship with him in private, but they were all rejected.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com